《First Marriage, then love: wife, never divorce》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Chapter 1 wife, wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, in the courtyard of one inch ink city on the southern coast In a luxurious suite on the second floor of a certain vi. No, more urately, in a new room. Xi Muru sat by the bed and looked at the bright red room. She looked at the double happiness character surrounded by roses, the bright red candle burning, and the white snow-white Lily All of a sudden, she felt that the most important part of her life was marriage However, it seemed so funny and funny on her path of life! It was said that marriage was sacred. Women and men walked into marriage together because they loved each other. Then, they would swear to each other loyally before God that they would love each other for the rest of their lives. However, her marriage was not like this because her marriage had nothing to do with love. It had nothing to do with feelings. Her marriage was just toplete a marriage that the XI family could not escape and could not break. Of course, her marriage would not only help the XI family avoid a disaster, but it would also help her sister win a happy future. Her sister was as beautiful as a princess, and she wanted to marry the most beautiful prince in the world. However, would her marriage to Dongfang Mo in her sister¡¯s ce Really Save the Xi family from this disaster? However, would her marriage to Dongfang Mo in her sister¡¯s ce really help her sister, Mu Xue, win a happy life in the future? She began to wonder if her ability was as big as they had expected. She began to wonder if Dongfang Mo was really that gullible? ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­ ¡± An ufortable moan on the bed pulled mu ru back from her thoughts. At the same time, it attracted her attention. She could not help but turn her head away. The groom, Dongfang Mo, was lying on the bed. His pure white handmade groom¡¯s clothes made him look as handsome as a prince from the Middle Ages. His face was red after he got drunk, and not only did he not look ugly.. Instead, it was more like a boiled duck egg rolling in the powder. He was so handsome that it seemed unreal. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth once again let out a slightly ufortable Moan. ¡°Water¡­ Xue¡¯er¡­ I want to drink water¡­ ¡± Mu Ru sighed in her heart and stood up. She smiled bitterly. The groom who was lying on her wedding bed was now calling out another woman¡¯s name. This other woman was none other than her biological sister, Xi Muxue. She went to the living room outside and took a disposable cup and ced half a cup of cold water in it. After taking two steps, she felt that it was inappropriate, so she turned around and poured some hot water in, turning the Cup of water into warm water. The groom was still lying on the bed and crying out for water with difficulty. She bent down slightly and silently handed the water to his mouth. She gently touched his lips, indicating that there was water at the side of his mouth. Just when she thought Dongfang Mo was about to open his mouth to drink the water, she saw Dongfang Mo raise his hand and instantly knock over the water in her hand. She was still in shock, and before she could react, he had already grabbed her arm with one hand and used a little strength He directly pulled her onto the bed. Mu Ru was immediately shocked. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 you¡¯re very smart

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo flipped over and pressed her under his body ¡°Xue¡¯er¡¯s wife, shouldn¡¯t we¡­ have our wedding night? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were clear and fluent. When they reached Mu Ru¡¯s ears, they were extremely clear. The only message he conveyed to her was ¡ª He wasn¡¯t drunk, Dongfang MO WASN¡¯T DRUNK! How could this be? When he pulled her to toast the guests, she remembered that he had drunk quite a lot of wine. Moreover, in order to block the wine for her, he didn¡¯t reject any of them. In the end, he was so drunk that he walked unsteadily. was he even helped in by someone else? ¡°¡­¡± Could it be that he was pretending to be drunk just now? But why did he pretend to be drunk Was it because he wanted to avoid continuing to drink Or had he already discovered something wrong? Mu Ru had yet to figure out what was going on. Dongfang Mo¡¯s rough fingertips, which were pressing on her body, gently brushed across her delicate and fair face A puzzled voice rang out in a low voice, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I remember that you never had bangs in the past. I heard that your forehead is the most beautiful. Today is our wedding day. Why did you cover your most beautiful forehead with thick bangs? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice sounded ordinary, but it carried a deep questioning tone. His deep gaze was fixed on Mu Ru¡¯s face, and his eyes were as cold as ice. Mu Ru¡¯s heart was filled with terror, as if there was a little rabbit jumping around. She looked at Dongfang Mo in a daze, but she did not know how to answer his question. This was not part of the n. In the n, he would be drunk until he was unconscious. Then, he would return to the new room with her. Because he was drunk, he would settle the matter between the husband and wife with her. Before he did that, she had already turned off all the lights in the room, leaving only the dim candlelight He should not be able to discover anything. Unfortunately, before she could reach that step, Dongfang Mo was the first to wake up. At this moment, he was using his heavy body to press down on her. His dark and deep eyes were like ice des hitting her face, waiting for her answer. Mu Ru secretly gritted her teeth and remained silent. She expressionlessly looked at the handsome man who was pressing down on her body. At the same time, he was also the man who was called her husband by others. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me. ¡± Dongfang Mo seemed to suddenly not want her to answer. The corners of his mouth curled into a yful smile. His big hand quickly reached into Mu Ru¡¯s one-shouldered gown. At the same time, he said mockingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to resist? ¡± Mu Ru was in so much pain that tears were rolling in her eyes. She used all her willpower to swallow the nausea and difort that surged up in her heart. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as she replied softly, ¡°Is it useful to resist? ¡± If she could resist, would she still be here? ¡°You¡¯re very smart, but¡­ ¡± The yful smile instantly darkened, and then it was reced with a half-smile. Her eyes shed, and with the strength of herrge hands, she pulled her gown directly to her waist. ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru cried out in surprise! She closed her eyes in pain, and two lines of clear tears flowed down her cheeks, waiting in humiliation for the process of her transformation from a girl to a woman. However.. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 was really too ugly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However.. ¡°woman, you are really too ugly. I really have no way to convince myself toy my hands on you! ¡± A cold voice drifted over from the top of her head, followed by the pain of the hair on her forehead being pulled back. ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but let out a low groan in pain. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Dongfang Mo, who had a cold and dark expression, was using his hand to lift up the thick bangs on her forehead. On her forehead, there was a greenish-purple.. The birthmark, which was like a crescent moon, appeared in his line of sight without any reservations. ¡°Let go quickly, it hurts! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but use her hand to pry his hand away, but she could not use her eyes to look directly into his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Xi Muxue? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and cold face was filled with suppressed anger. The mes in his eyes were enough to burn this shameless woman to death. His hands gripped her neck tightly and he could not help but growl ¡°Tell me, where did you hide Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xi Muxue. ¡± She gritted her teeth and refused to admit that she was a substitute. ¡°HMPH, you¡¯re testing my eyesight, aren¡¯t you? Even though you look very simr to Xi Muxue and your voice is almost exactly the same as hers, but¡­ ¡± The man could not help but mock her as he poked her birthmark with his finger ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen Xi muxue before. When did she grow such an ugly birthmark on her forehead? ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a birthmark. ¡± Mu Ru quickly reacted and then quickly defended herself ¡°This was left behind when I was in a car ident a year ago. At that time, a piece of broken ss flew over and directly stuck to my forehead. Because that piece of broken ss was scalding hot, it left such a mark. ¡± Mu Ru followed the lines that she had prepared beforehand and quickly said it. It did not matter whether the groom believed her or not. In any case, as long as she refused to admit that she was a substitute, she thought that he should not be able to do anything about it. p A crisp pnded on Mu Ru¡¯s face. The angry groom used all his strength. The frail Mu ru could not withstand his rudeness and was immediately knocked off the bed and rolled down to the bed. Five finger prints were clearly imprinted on her fair cheeks. It was as if the five fingers mountain had flown directly onto her face in an instant. The corner of her lips had also ruptured, and fresh red blood seeped out. Her entire face was like pig Bajie. ¡°Say, where¡¯s Xi Muxue? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold voice continued to ring out sternly. His gaze was as cold as ice, as if he wanted to swallow mu ru whole. This woman was so bold. She actually dared to pretend to be Xi Muxue to marry him. It seemed that she was tired of living, and that kind and cute Mu Xue of his must have been kidnapped by this woman and hidden somewhere. Unfortunately, this woman¡¯s acting skills were very good, and her lines were very good. However, she could not lie to him. He had personally experienced the car ident a year ago. The moment the car had just been hit, he had pushed Mu Xue out of the car How could she have been blown to her forehead by the broken ss Did she think that he, Dongfang Mo, was so easy to fool She wanted to pretend to be his fianc??e, but her brain was a little stupid. Mu Ru held her burning cheek with one hand and grabbed the edge of the bed with the other hand. She struggled to stand up and gritted her teeth to endure the pain. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the cold and cold man in front of her She finally understood his cruelty. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 did not mind having another birthmark

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know where Xi Muxue went. ¡± Mu Ru finally stopped insisting that she was Xi Muxue. She took a step back and looked at the man in front of her with a calm expression. Mu Ru was telling the truth. She really did not know where Xi Muxue went because Xi Muxue had treated her like air since she was young. She would not tell her anything from the bottom of her heart, and her parents would not tell her this news either. ¡°You don¡¯t know? ¡± The furious Dongfang Mo reached out his hand and grabbed Mu Ru¡¯s arm. He grabbed her with all his might and threw her against the wall. Mu Ru¡¯s thin and frail body made intimate contact with the wall Then, she rolled onto the floor. ¡°Do you know now? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked over and used his foot to kick her, who was lying motionless on the ground. He asked sternly with a gloomy face. Mu Ru¡¯s head collided with the wall. At this moment, there was a buzzing sound inside, as if there were countless bees flying around. Therefore, she did notpletely hear what Dongfang Mo asked her at this moment. Therefore, she opened her eyes with difficulty. She could only feel her vision blurred. There were no lights in the room and only two red candles were burning. The light was dim and her vision was blurred She actually felt as if there were two Dongfang Mo dangling in front of her. Dongfang Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the confused woman in front of him. He could not help but snort coldly in his heart. This woman was indeed quite powerful. No wonder she dared to pretend to be Mu Xue to marry him. His courage made him admire her. Looking at this woman who was still pretending to be weak, he simply took out a shiny dagger from behind his back and ced it on her delicate face. Then, he smiled darkly ¡°Now, do you still know? If you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t mind giving you another birthmark on your face. ¡± Mu Ru only felt the coldness against her skin. The coldness slowly spread to her heart through the pores in her blood. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that this man, who was smiling at the wedding today, was so polite and polite. His words made her feel like she was bathing in the spring breeze A man who was like a prince was actually such a ruthless man. Add another birthmark on her cheek? When she thought of this, her heart turned cold. She was already so ugly that she did not dare to reveal her forehead. If he were to use a dagger to cut her cheek a few more times, then she probably would not have to go out and see anyone for the rest of her life. ¡°Don¡¯t say you left a birthmark on my cheek. Even if you kill me directly, I still don¡¯t know where Xi Muxue is. ¡± Mu Ru closed her eyes slightly and stopped looking at the man in front of her who was sneering coldly. Actually, she had already made preparations before she married him. If he found out, she might just die. If he stabbed her to death at this moment, at least she would still have an innocent body. Dongfang Mo looked at the face that had been beaten by him until it was as red and white as pig Bajie¡¯s. He looked at her natural expression as she closed her eyes slightly and waited for him to make a move. He was slightly stunned before he withdrew the sharp de that was pressed against her cheek. Mu Ru felt that the dagger on her face had already withdrawn. She opened her eyes slightly, but in an instant, she saw that the snow-white dagger was pressed against her throat. Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was like an ice de hitting her face Clearly, he did not intend to let her off. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Chapter 5: What is your rtionship with her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was like an ice de thatnded on her face. It was obvious that he did not intend to let her off. ¡°Now, tell me, what is your name? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was like the snow wind that blew across the Tianshan Mountains. It was cold and piercing to the bone. One would not be able to tell that he was in a room and would think that he was in a freezer. ¡°xi-mu-ru. ¡± Mu Ru spat out her name word by word. Although the corner of her mouth was broken, it still allowed these three words to fall into Dongfang Mo¡¯s ears clearly. ¡°Xi Muru? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned instinctively, then he asked coldly, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your rtionship with Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°Sisters, twin sisters. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh bitterly when she said this, then she added, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the twin sisters, would you be able to deceive all the guests today? ¡± ¡°MMM, this move is very clever. It¡¯s indeed a trick to deceive the heavens and the sea. ¡± Dongfang Mo mocked, then he scolded harshly, ¡°Then, who asked you to do this? And who asked you to rece the bride¡¯s position? ¡± Mu Ru was silent, and Dongfang Mo¡¯s patience was clearly not good. The dagger that was pressed against her neck could not help but be sent forward. Immediately, Mu Ru felt a pain in her throat, and there was bright red blood flowing on the snow-white dagger. Who asked her to rece the bride¡¯s position The pain made her return to that night a week ago. A week ago, Xi Muru went straight home after school as usual. When she arrived at the door, she heard sounds from inside before she even entered, as if they were arguing about something. She was slightly stunned. She immediately understood that her beautiful sister who was like a fairy was arguing with her parents again because of something. It was nothing out of the ordinary. Anyway, what did her sister want? If her father did not buy it for her.. She would definitely keep arguing until her parents bought it for her. She paused for a moment before she walked in. As she bent down to change her shoes, she heard Xi Muxue¡¯s shrieking voice ¡°You can say whatever you want. I¡¯m not going to marry that useless man anyway. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s roar almost deafened people¡¯s ears. Mu Ru instinctively covered her ears because the decibel was too high. ¡°What do you mean by useless man? He¡¯s the CEO of the Oriental Group. His worth is over a hundred billion. In ancient times, he was as rich as a country. You and he have been engaged since you were young. Who else are you going to marry if not him? ¡± Xi Yuancheng red at his daughter and could not help but berate her. ¡°Dad, can you be a little more humane? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s angry face quickly turned into a look of disdain, and then she said disdainfully, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Dongfang Mo¡¯s life was destroyed by the firest year If you want me to marry him, doesn¡¯t that mean that I have to live as a widow for the rest of my life Isn¡¯t it amazing how rich you are A person can¡¯t live with money for the rest of his life. Can Money Exchange for his life?¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Xi Yuancheng roared angrily and threw the half-smoked cigarette butt in his hand onto the ground. Then, when he realized that it was a carpet, he immediately stomped on it to extinguish it. Then, he looked at his youngest daughter and berated, ¡°How can a girl say such things without any sense of shame? It¡¯s settled then. Dongfang Mo is your fianc??. This was settled six years ago. Now, Dongfang Mo wants our XI family to fulfill the marriage contract and wants to marry you. We can¡¯t break off the engagement or anything like that, so you have to marry him no matter what. ¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The unlucky daughter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? An engagement isn¡¯t a marriage, so why can¡¯t I break off the engagement? So what if I want to break off the engagement? ¡± Xi Muxue was obviously unwilling topromise. ¡°Break Off the engagement? Our Xi Empire¡¯s Dongfang Group has 35% of the shares, which is more than our shares. Can you break off the engagement? ¡± The Xi family¡¯s long-ranged soldier red fiercely at his daughter ¡°Are you stupid? Dongfang Group is the leadingpany in Binhai City, and Dongfang Mo practically has the sky under his control. Now that he wants to marry you, do we dare to say no ¡°unless we don¡¯t want to continue living in Binhai, unless we want to leave. ¡± Xi Muxue was slightly stunned when she heard her father¡¯s words. Her arrogance was obviously reduced, but she still said loudly, ¡°father, I don¡¯t care ¡°Father, I don¡¯t care so much. Thepany is important. I don¡¯t object to putting the interests first. However, my lifelong happiness can not be thrown away just like that. It¡¯s fine if Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t look the same on the outside. He can have stic surgery, but the key is that he¡¯s already a eunuch. How do you want me to marry him? ¡± Xi Muxue then red angrily at Xi Yuancheng ¡°If you don¡¯t do it for Yourself, the heavens will destroy you. If you¡¯re selfish, I¡¯m selfish too. You¡¯re thinking about yourpany and your interests. I¡¯m thinking about my lifelong happiness, so I definitely won¡¯t marry Dongfang Mo. you can say whatever you want. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going? ¡± Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face turned green with anger when he heard his youngest daughter¡¯s words. He could not help but raise his voice ¡°If you¡¯re not going, who¡¯s going? Six years ago, you were the one who had an engagement with Dongfang Mo. now, he wants to marry you by name. How can you not go? You pig brain, do you really want the Xi family to go bankrupt? If the XI family goes bankrupt, you¡¯ll get lifelong happiness? ¡± Xi muxue could not answer her father¡¯s scolding because Xi Yuancheng was right. If the XI family really went bankrupt, her life would probably be miserable. Just as she was thinking about what to do, she turned around and saw her sister, Mu Ru, who had just walked in. A strange smile suddenly appeared on her initially angry face. Mu Ru was shocked. She immediately felt that Mu Xue¡¯s smile was definitely malicious, so she instinctively took two steps back. She wanted to turn around and run to the door, but in the end, she was one step too slow Xi Muxue had already reached out to grab her arm. ¡°father, Mu Ru is your daughter too, isn¡¯t she? Furthermore, she looks exactly like me. Why don¡¯t you just let her marry that useless man instead of me? This way, our Xi family won¡¯t have to break off our engagement and won¡¯t go bankrupt. Killing two birds with one stone. How good would that be? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s eyes rolled, and she immediately came up with a n. Thus, she quickly told her father about this idea. ¡°Mu Xue, how can this be? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but let out a low GROAN. Xi Yuancheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the slightly Pale and thin elder daughter in front of him. He was surprised to find that the ugly daughter he had never expected had already grown into a slim and graceful woman. Mu Ru was born with a dark red birthmark the size of a thumb on her forehead. Xi Yuancheng was a superstitious person. He had found someone to calcte it and said that it was an unlucky symbol. It would be bad luck to have such a daughter, and this child would not live past 18 years old He asked him to quickly throw away this unlucky child. However, at that time, his wife Du Xinyue could not bear to throw away the poor child. No matter what, it was still a life. Hence, she carried him and left him with the maid at home, mother Wang. Five yearster.. He was surprised to find that the niece of the maid, mother Wang, looked exactly the same as Mu Xue. Only then did he realize that it was his daughter that he had asked to throw away. For so many years, this ugly daughter, the unlucky daughter, had been following the maid around. She had actually grown up like a de of grass. Moreover, it seemed that nothing unlucky had happened to his family Moreover, for the past ten years, everything had been smooth sailing and business had been flourishing. Xi Yuancheng fell into deep thought. Towards this elder daughter, he still owed her a little. Now¡­ ¡­ Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Chapter 7. There was no need to worry about that

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Father, it¡¯s the best of both worlds. Besides, don¡¯t you think about it? The Xi family only has a daughter and no son. If I marry that Eunuch Dongfang Mo, not only will Dongfang Mo have no children, but the XI family will also have no children, right? ¡± Xi Muxue saw that her father was still deep in thought, so she analyzed further ¡°Father, think about it. It¡¯s fine if Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t have any children. I heard that he has a younger brother, Dongfang Jun, but if the XI family doesn¡¯t have any children, won¡¯t we have no children? Are you willing for the XI FAMILY TO END IN MY GENERATION? ¡± Xi Yuancheng listened to his younger daughter¡¯s words and thought about it carefully. It made sense. He only had two daughters, but the birthmark on the eldest daughter, Xi Muru, was an unlucky person. Xi Muru definitely couldn¡¯t be counted on to carry on the XI family¡¯s lineage. As for the younger daughter, Mu Xue, she was abination of beauty, beauty, and intelligence. She practically inherited all of his strengths. Naturally, the Xi family¡¯s lineage still depended on the younger daughter. If Mu Xue was to marry Dongfang Mo.. It was indeed a sign of digging her own grave. Therefore, he nodded and nced at Mu Ru. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled. Mu Ru, go and marry Dongfang Mo on behalf of your sister, Mu Xue. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she felt the air around her turn cold instantly. She could not help but turn her pleading gaze to her mother, Du Xinyue, who was sitting on the Sofa. ¡°long-distance, but the one who arranged the marriage with Dongfang Mo six years ago was Mu Xue? ¡± Du Xinyue, who had been sitting silently on the side, finally could not help but speak. At the same time, she looked at mu ru with a sympathetic gaze and then added, ¡°Moreover, five years ago, the Qin family also proposed marriage to us, Qin Xun and Mu ru also fixed the engagement. ¡± ¡°I know that. ¡± Xi Yuancheng rolled his eyes at his wife, and then said faintly: ¡°However, 35% of XI empire¡¯s shares belong to Oriental Group. If we break off the engagement and Oriental Group withdraws all their shares, then Xi Empire will close down in a few days, not to mention making money. Furthermore, Xi Empire Still Relies on Oriental Group for its business. Do you think we can break off the engagement? ¡± ¡°As for the Qin Family? ¡± Xi Yuancheng said nonchntly ¡°the Qin family fell from power four years ago. We don¡¯t even know where they moved to after that. They¡¯ve probably bemoners long ago. It¡¯s impossible for them toe to us to fulfill some marriage contract. ¡± ¡°Alright, even if we ignore the Qin family, let¡¯s pretend that mu ru has never had a marriage contract before. ¡± Du Xinyue nodded ¡°But, it¡¯s not easy to deceive the Dongfang Corporation, right? Back then, Dongfang Mo took a liking to Mu Xue. If it were Mu ru now, I¡¯m worried¡­ ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly took over his wife¡¯s words and then quickly said, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°first of all, Mu Xue and mu ru look exactly the same. Of course, Mu Ru has to cover the birthmark with her bangs all the time. Also, you know Mu Xue¡¯s temper. She¡¯s been pampered and raised by us since she was young. If we really let her marry Dongfang Mo, how could she tolerate that kind of life ¡°If she doesn¡¯t hold on and does something embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t the XI family go bankrupt even faster? ¡± Du Xinyue looked at her youngest daughter, Mu Xue, and felt that her husband¡¯s words made sense. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 of such kindness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Yuancheng saw that his wife was silent and continued to analyze ¡°On the other hand, Mu Ru is different. She grew up with a servant and has a docile and obedient character. She knows how to submit to adversity. She will do whatever the other party gives her and never resists. With such a well-behaved character, marrying Dongfang Mo is the best. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, good sister, will you marry that Dongfang Mo for me? ¡± Mu Xue immediately came over and pulled mu ru¡¯s hand. She called her sister very gently. This was the first time mu ru had ever heard Mu Xue call her sister. She bit her lips and did not make a sound. In her heart, she was wondering if she should resist this time to break her father¡¯s fixed image of being obedient and never resisting? However, before she could speak, she heard Mu Xue say again ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t you think that if I hadn¡¯t pleaded for father to let you apany me to school, you might only be a little girl helping mother Wang to do chores up until now. How could you be a university student? I¡¯ve treated you so well. You should at least repay my kindness, right? ¡± When Mu ru heard Mu Xue¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. What Mu Xue said was the truth. Mu Xue started kindergarten when she was three years old, and she could only stay at home by mother Wang¡¯s side until she was seven years old. Mu Xue was about to enter the first grade of primary school She suddenly envied others for havingpany while she went to school. Then, she begged Xi Yuancheng to send her to school, saying that he would apany her. ¡°Mu Ru, when you were born, you were judged as an unlucky person by the Fortune Teller. I originally wanted to throw you away, but instead of throwing you into the river to drown, I raised you. You should repay this kindness, right? ¡± Xi Yuancheng saw that Mu ru was still silent, so he could not help but raise his voice and ask. Mu Ru knew that she had no way out of this matter. Because Xi Yuancheng had decided on a matter that she had no power to resist, she could only obey his wishes. Just like a year ago, Mu Xue¡¯s fianc??, Dongfang Mo, had been in a car ident and was staying in the hospital. The Dongfang family had requested that Mu Xue go to the hospital to see Dongfang mo every day, but mo Xue was unwilling to go no matter what. Saying that she went to see Dongfang Mo was the same as going to see a ghost If she saw a ghost, she would have nightmares at night. How could she go She had to wait for Dongfang Mo to recover before she went to see him. However, her father had always had business dealings with the Dongfang family, and the marriage between Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue had been decided since they were young, so she did not dare to offend the Dongfang family, so she ordered her to pretend to be Mu Xue to see Dongfang Mo. . She and Mu Xue were twins, and they looked almost exactly the same. Of course, this was under the situation where she and Mu Xue did not have to show their foreheads. If both of them showed their foreheads, then they would not look alike, because Mu Xue¡¯s forehead was very fair and beautiful On her forehead, however, there was a thumb-sized dark purple birthmark that looked like a crescent moon. Towards her father¡¯s forceful orders, she had always been obedient. Therefore, she had no choice but to use thick bangs to cover her forehead. Every day, she would bring mother Wang¡¯s soup to the hospital to visit Dongfang Mo. with one look, she could tell that it had been half a year Until Dongfang Mo was transferred to a Foreign Hospital for treatment. In fact, during that half a year, she did not see any terrifying scenes at all, because all she saw was Dongfang Mo wrapped in Gauze. His entire head was wrapped in Gauze, and only his two eyes were exposed And because those two eyes were surrounded by a thick gauze, they could not be seen clearly at all. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Chapter 9: I¡¯ll marry him for her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The nurse told her that Dongfang Mo had ss shards in his eyes and his cornea had been destroyed. He couldn¡¯t actually see her clearly, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about Dongfang Mo seeing her at all. For half a year, she had gone to see Dongfang Mo almost every day, but she had no idea what Dongfang Mo looked like. Furthermore, Dongfang Mo hadn¡¯t said a word to her. It was said that his throat had been damaged by the smoke and he couldn¡¯t speak before the surgery. Xiaosu just followed the procedure and delivered soup to him every day. Then, she sat by his bed for an hour and told him that she was Xi Muxue. She then read the magazines or storybooks she had brought to him. In fact, she was reading them herself. Thest time she went to see Dongfang Mo was the day before he went overseas. At that time, she had brought the soup to the outside of the ward. Because she arrived a little early, the Dongfang family had not arrived yet, so no one was there to receive her. There was no one in Dongfang Mo¡¯s ward. She saw a nurse walking out of the ward, so she asked Dongfang Mo softly where he had gone. The nurse pointed at the dressing room not far away and said, ¡°He¡¯s inside. Go look for him. ¡± She was purely curious, so she ced the soup at the door of his ward. Then, she carefully walked towards the dressing room. When she reached the door of the dressing room, she could not help but look inside through the transparent ss. Then.. She saw the doctor undoing the bandages on a person¡¯s head,yer byyer. Finally, the bandagespletely fell off. Then, she saw that person¡¯s face No, to be precise, it was not a face. It was a mess of craters and crumpled things. Moreover, there were finger-like things emerging one after another. They looked several times scarier than the devils in horror movies. She was so scared that she almost fainted. So, she ran outside. She even forgot to bring the soup that was ced at the door of Dongfang Mo¡¯s ward into the ward. Since then, she had never seen Dongfang Mo again, but the photo of him being burned beyond recognition was leaked from the hospital. It was said that a nurse had taken his photo, and the specialist in charge of him had let it slip because he was drunk He also told her the news of his penis being burned. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll marry him on behalf of Mu Xue. ¡± Mu Ru did not say anything else, but she said it very clearly and fluently. She looked up and looked at her mother, Du Xinyue, who was sitting on the sofa with tears in her eyes. She was feeling a little guilty. In fact, she really wanted to ask loudly, why didn¡¯t you just throw me into the river and drown me? Du Xinyue lowered her head and did not dare to look at her eldest daughter¡¯s eyes. Although she knew that Mu ru had suffered a lot since she was young, her husband always had the final say in this family. She had always listened to Xi Yuancheng¡¯s orders. In the XI family, Mu Ru had many identities. She was the daughter that Xi Yuancheng disliked the most. Seeing her was like seeing a devil. She was Xi Muxue¡¯s ymate and scapegoat. Whenever Xi Muxue did something wrong, she would do it for her Whether it was at school or at home, she would take the responsibility. At the same time, she was mother Wang¡¯s helper and had to do all the dirty work. Ever since she was young, she knew that her life was not good. Although she looked like Mu Xue, Mu Xue lived in a princess-like room while she could only live in the servant¡¯s room with mother Wang. Before she was seven years old, she even lived in secret This was because mother Wang was afraid that Xi Yuancheng would discover her and throw her away. Du Xinyue was her mother, but she was also a submissive woman. Before Mu ru was seven years old, if she wanted to give mu ru some good food, she had to secretly give it to mother Wang with Xi Yuancheng on her back. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 waiting for you to grow up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had always lived a humble life. Her parents had never felt sorry for her. Only mother Wang, the nanny, had always treated her sincerely. Perhaps it was because they depended on each other for survival. Whenever she was insulted by Xi Yuancheng, whenever she was bullied by Xi Muxue, whenever she was lonely and helpless, mother Wang would always hug her and gentlyfort her ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ll be fine when you grow up. When you get married when you grow up, you¡¯ll have a warm home. ¡± Therefore, she had been looking forward to growing up and getting married ever since she was young. In fact, she had been looking forward to having a warm family ever since she was young. Later, when she was thirteen, the Qin family from Binhai came to the XI family to propose marriage. At that time, they probably also proposed marriage to Xi Muxue. However, Xi Muxue had already promised Dongfang Mo a year ago, so Xi Yuancheng didn¡¯t know what Xi Yuancheng was thinking He actually dressed her up beautifully and dragged her to the Qin family. Of course, he used thick bangs to cover his forehead and said that his daughter¡¯s name was Xi Muru. Then, he used this to deceive her and perhaps gave her to the Qin family. Even though mother Wang had told herter that she might marry into the Qin family when she grew up, she knew that it was her father¡¯s way of deceiving her. When the Qin family found out about the birthmark on her forehead in the future, they would definitely not want her. Moreover, four years ago, the Qin family seemed to have gone bankrupt. After that, there was no news from the Qin family. Therefore, her engagement that did not belong to her in the first ce was put to rest. She returned to her room that she had just stayed in for less than three months and quietly lowered her head to pack her luggage. Although there was still a week¡¯s time, she had to pick it up sooner orter, right? Moreover, she wanted to use these few days to take mother Wang to buy a set of clothes. She had earned a few hundred yuan from doing odd jobs during the summer vacation, so she could add a winter down jacket for mother Wang. Mother Wang was already fifty years old, but she had never worn a down jacket before. She had only moved into this room in July this year. It was next to Mu Xue¡¯s room. In the past, her room had always been in the servant¡¯s room next to this vi, next to mother Wang¡¯s room. The reason she had moved into the vi in July was that she had graduated from high school and was admitted to Binhai University. She was the same as the beautiful and proud Princess Mu Xue, but her score was much higher than Mu Xue¡¯s She was the top scorer in the city. It was precisely because of this that Xi Yuancheng¡¯s gaze noticed her. Then, he was surprised to find that this daughter that he had always regarded as an evil creature had actually grown up. Moreover, she could even bring honor to him. Mother Wang walked in and quietly helped her pack her things. Then, sheforted her in a low voice ¡°child, I originally thought that even if your engagement with the Qin family was gone, you would still be able to meet a good boy after you went to university. With your intelligence and talent, you would also be able to marry into a good family in the future. I didn¡¯t expect that you, who had just stepped into university for less than a month, would actually¡­ ¡°.?. .¡± Mu Ru lowered her head and bit her lips without saying a word. Tears welled up in her eyes. Perhaps this was her fate. From the day she was born, she had been abandoned by her parents. Therefore, such a situation was not unusual. ¡°Xiao Ru, our women¡¯s lives are like this. Sometimes we can¡¯t resist and can¡¯t resist. ¡± Mother Wang saw mu ru was silent, so she wiped her tears with her hand and said: ¡°You should still love your husband after you¡¯ve married him. Even though he¡¯spletely disfigured, it¡¯s not his fault. Besides, you have a scar on your forehead. You¡¯ve been discriminated against since you were young, so you can¡¯t discriminate against your husband¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 we are twins too

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Wang nagged and nagged a lot. In short, she wanted Mu ru to marry the chicken, follow the chicken, marry the dog, marry the dog, and even carry a pole. Mu Ru nodded and said softly that she understood. Although that Dongfang Mo was no longer a man, after all, after she married him, she would have her own home? She had always longed for a home of her own. Now, she finally had one, didn¡¯t she? She originally thought that marrying Dongfang Mo should be a very simple and low-key matter. After all, Dongfang Mo was a man who was no longer a man. He probably did not want to be in public, so.. She guessed that the Dongfang Family should have sent a car over to pick her up. However, who knew that the Dongfang family would take this wedding very seriously. Not only did they send a brand-name wedding dress, but they also held a grand wedding ceremony. She put on the wedding dress and gown that should have been Xi Muxue¡¯s and sat in the luxurious wedding car that the Dongfang family had driven to wee her. Then, at the wedding venue, she was surprised to realize that the groom, Dongfang Mo, was not a person who was beyond recognition Instead, he was a handsome prince. Of course, not only was she stunned, even her parents, Xi Yuancheng and Du Xinyue, were stunned as well. They kept rubbing their eyes, wishing they could rub their eyeballs out. Throughout the entire wedding, she was confused and at the same time, happy and worried. She thought that the husband she married was not as ugly as the devil, and at the same time, she was worried that he would find out that she was a fake. Her worry was not unnecessary. She had thought that Dongfang Mo would only find out after tonight, but she did not expect that, just as it was just the beginning, he would actually¡­ ¡­ ¡°As expected. ¡± With a cold snort from Dongfang Mo, the Mu Ru in her memories was pulled back, and she could only look at him innocently. Dongfang Mo looked at Mu ru with a mocking gaze, and then said mockingly, ¡°Ugly Xi Muru, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m not Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m his younger brother, Dongfang Yu. Let¡¯s¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu paused at this point, and then a low, mocking voice rang out ¡°They¡¯re also twin brothers! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but take three steps back. Her eyes widened as she stared at the groom, Dongfang Mo. No, it was her brother-inw, Dongfang Yu. She was a little suspicious of her own eyes. ¡°Are you very surprised? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was no longer filled with anger. Instead, it was a smug expression. Then, he raised Mu Ru¡¯s Chin and smacked his lips ¡°initially, my brother thought that he was marrying Xi Muxue. He thought that Xi Muxue was so beautiful, as beautiful as a fairy. As for him, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s a person who was burned beyond recognition by the fire. How could he personally attend the wedding with the woman he loves? So, he asked me, as his younger brother, to hold the wedding in ce of the groom. However, the person you¡¯re getting married to is still my brother, Dongfang Mo. ¡± After Dongfang Yu said that, hepletely ignored mu Ru¡¯s pale face. Then, he turned around elegantly and said coldly as he walked towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my brother right away. As for how he¡¯s going to punish you, an imposter, I don¡¯t know. You¡¯d better pray for yourself. ¡± After he said this, he ignored Xi Muru in the room and quickly walked out of the door. He mmed the door and quickly ran upstairs. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Get lost

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru sat by the bed, her whole body trembling. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that not only did Xi Yuancheng know how to cheat, but the Dongfang family also knew how to cheat. Thinking about today¡¯s wedding, she could not help but feel ufortable again. She thought that the heavens would pity her, but who would have thought that the groom was actually the brother-inw, and the real husband¡­ ¡­ ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not Xi Muxue? ¡± An old and deep male voice came from the door. The voice was like the cold wind from Siberia, so cold that it pierced the bones and made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Mu Ru¡¯s body instinctively shivered. She raised her head and slowly looked towards the door. The candlelight was dim, but the man was gradually moving towards her, so ¡ª ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± An overly frightened voice came out of Mu Ru¡¯s mouth, almost tearing the sky above one inch ink city apart. Mu Ru covered her face with both hands and looked out through the gaps between her fingers. The man who gradually moved towards her did not walk over, but slowly turned around in a wheelchair. His face and the back of his hands that were exposed outside were like the bark of a tree that had been cut deep by a knife. They were long and square, crisscrossed, and looked very scary. ¡°since you have the guts to be a substitute, you should know what kind of person I am. Was your exmation just now apliment to me or a hate to me? ¡± The man in the wheelchair¡¯s voice was still very cold. It was as cold as ice, and no emotion could be heard. Mu Ru could not help but wail in her heart. She had screamed in fear just now, but this man actually said that she was amazed? In all conscience, she could only hate his appearance. Could it be that she could still praise him? The man¡¯s cold gazended firmly on Mu Ru¡¯s face, and then he snorted coldly ¡°Even though you don¡¯t seem to care about my appearance and want to be my wife, but ¡ª ¡± The man paused at this point, and then he snorted coldly ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. The wife I want to marry is Xi Muxue and not you, so you¡¯d better scram back quickly. I won¡¯t have a substitute. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was not willing to be his wife. Even though she had a birthmark on her forehead, at least she was not scary, right? Hence, she nodded and quickly stood up. She hurriedly put on her shoes and looked at the man in the wheelchair as she carefully walked past him. However, just as she walked to the man¡¯s wheelchair, the man suddenly reached out his left hand with an eagle w and grabbed mu ru¡¯s neck. Then, with a little force, he turned her head away and forced her to look at her twisted and hideous face. ¡°since you¡¯re here, how can I let you go back empty-handed? Besides, you¡¯re still mu Xue¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s my great-aunt. ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly and looked at Mu Ru¡¯s fair and delicate neck. Without thinking, he bit down on it¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Mu ru screamed in pain again, her entire body trembling non-stop. Pain came from her neck. Even though she couldn¡¯t see it, she knew that she was bleeding. Because the air was filled with the strong smell of blood, she could even hear Dongfang Mo swallowing. ¡°This is a punishment for being a substitute for an ungrateful sister-inw like you. Get lost quickly. Your blood is not very delicious. ¡± Dongfang Mo let go of Mu Ru¡¯s neck and stretched out the tip of his tongue to lick the blood on his lips. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 you won¡¯t mind, right

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru endured the paining from her neck. Her entire body was trembling like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind. She staggered towards the door as she carefully stared at Dongfang Mo. His blood-red mouth was extremely simr to a vampire in a horror movie. She walked out of the door while trembling. She immediately turned around and ran downstairs. Her footsteps were staggering, and she even stumbled down the stairs. She did not know how many times she fell. With great difficulty, she rolled and climbed up to the first floor. When she reached the first floor, before she could get up, she saw a woman walking towards her. Her body shivered, and she reached out to grab the railing, wanting to stand up. However, this middle-aged woman reached out and caught her, helping her up. ¡°Young Madam, were you scared by the eldest young master? ¡± The middle-aged woman helped Mu Ru to a sofa at the side and sat down. With a kind smile on her face, she asked softly. Mu Ru¡¯s body trembled as she nodded, but she immediately felt that it was inappropriate. She quickly shook her head again and continued to speak incoherently ¡°I want to go home. Auntie, how can I get a taxi if I go out here? ¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯re already married to the eldest young master. Why do you still want to go home? ¡± The middle-aged woman said softly. Then, she used her hand to Pat Mu ru on the back andforted her softly ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The first time I see the eldest young master, he¡¯s always like this. After all, his face looks a little like that to ordinary people. However, I won¡¯t be afraid after seeing him a few more times. Oh Right, I¡¯m the eldest young master¡¯s wet nurse. The eldest young master calls me mother Liu. You can also call me mother Liu from now on. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Under Mama Liu¡¯sforting words, her mood rxed a little. Then, she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°It was your eldest young master who told me to go home. I¡­ ¡± ¡°Sigh, ever since the eldest young master got into a car identst year, his temper has been very bad. You have to bear with him a little more. ¡± Mama Liu quickly took over mu Ru¡¯s words, then she looked at mu ru carefully and said, ¡°Young Madam looks very dignified. She¡¯s a good-looking husband. ¡± Good-looking husband? When Mu ru heard her words, she sucked in a breath of cold air in her heart. She was a good-looking husband Mother Liu probably thought that she was Xi Muxue, right? Xi muxue being a good husband might be believable, but she, on the other hand, had been regarded as an unlucky person since she was young. How could she possibly have a good husband? Moreover, before this, she did not even have a boyfriend because when people saw the birthmark on her forehead, they instinctively avoided her. Mu Xue always told people that her birthmark was an unlucky symbol. Although Dongfang Mo looked like a ghost, he did not want her as a substitute. He still wanted Xi Muxue, so whether she could marry out in the future was still a question The Qin Xun of the past might have long forgotten the engagement five years ago. She was considered a jinx by her parents. Every time an unsuspecting boy approached her, Mu Xue would lift her thick bangs and point at the birthmark on her forehead, saying that it was an unlucky thing, so.. The boy would naturally leave. Husband In her situation, where could she go to husband? Seeing that Mu ru did not say anything, mother Liu stared at the wound on her neck and asked softly, ¡°This injury of yours? Did he just put it on? ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to touch her neck and frowned in pain. She hesitated for a moment before finally nodding at Mother Liu. ¡°Sigh, ah Mo, this child is getting more and more overboard. Even his new wife doesn¡¯t know how to pity him¡­ ¡± Mother Liu sighed softly. Her tone was not ming but full of doting. She looked at Mu Ru and asked, ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t dislike AH MO, right? ¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The strange man in the new room

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the romantic and luxurious new room, in the pitch-ck darkness, there was an almost inaudible Moan and low growl. It was strangely harmonious¡­ ¡­ Her hand could not push away the man on top of her, but it did not mean that she could not move on top of him. She touched his smooth skin, touched his smooth face, touched his long hair¡­ ¡­ This was not Dongfang Mo, that was for sure. She had seen Dongfang Mo¡¯s face before. His entire face was full of potholes like leeches. Could it be Dongfang Yu? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Dongfang Yu was Dongfang Mo¡¯s younger brother. He shouldn¡¯t be so strong that he could even defeat his own sister-inw, right? Moreover, Dongfang Yu¡¯s hair was very short, but this man¡¯s hair was as long as a woman¡¯s hair to the shoulders. Mu Ru could not struggle or scream. She could only ept her fate and be eaten up by this strange man like a te of delicacies. Meanwhile, the smell of blood under her body was rapidly spreading¡­ ¡­ The tearing pain was like an invisible ck hole, slowly swallowing Xi Muru¡¯s body. Everything was disappearing¡­ ¡­ Only the blood, as bright as the peach blossoms in March, kept gushing out, just like the peach blossoms in March falling in the wind and rain¡­ ¡­ This man might have never experienced such a thing, and he also never knew that a * * * Woman¡¯s blood would actually be so much. Bright red, like the withered peach blossoms in spring, one by one, they flew out¡­ ¡­ Tears and sweat slid down her body, mixing with the bright red blood and body fluid, infusing Xi Muru¡¯s neen-year-old world. The night was long! Her heart was iparably cold! Mu Ru fainted, but she did not stop She woke up and continued¡­ ¡­ When Xi Muru woke up again, it was already the next morning. There was no longer a man on the bed, but torn clothes were still scattered in the room. She gritted her teeth and used her hands to support her body as she got off the bed. She slowly moved her feet and used her hands to support the wall as she walked into the bathroom step by step. She turned on the tap-head switch and adjusted the water to a suitable temperature. Then, she let the warm water rain down on her body that was covered in Cyan. Xi Muru held the tap in her hand and kept washing her body. She wanted to use the water to wash away all the traces left by the man fromst night. Finally, the shower was over. She took a towel to wrap her body that was covered in traces. She stood in front of the mirror and looked. Then, she realized that there was a woman in the mirror whose face was even scarier than Miss Chizuko¡¯s. It was indeed tragic enough. It was worse than living as a servant in the XI family. If this was how Madam Xi was treated, then she would rather go back to the XI family, even if it meant helping mother Wang every day. With that thought, she immediately walked into her room. She remembered that Dongfang Mo had told her to scramst night, so she quickly opened the closet and took out a set of clothes. She didn¡¯t bother to think about who she had prepared it for, so she put it on. .. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 real and fake brides face to face

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she finished putting on her clothes and wasbing her hair, there was a knock on the door. She was stunned for a moment and was about to walk towards the door when she heard the maid¡¯s voice ¡°Young Madam, are you up? Your father and sister are here. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re up. ¡± Mu Ru quickly answered and then added, ¡°I got it. ¡± Father and sister are here Dongfang Mo must have gone to the Xi familyst night, right After all, she was a substitute, and Dongfang Mo had said that he did not want a substitute. The woman he wanted was Xi Muxue. Mu Ru came downstairs and indeed saw her father, Xi Yuancheng, and Xi Muxue sitting on the Sofa in the lobby on the first floor. Before she could say anything, Xi muxue quickly ran up to her and raised her hand to give her a fierce p. ¡°Xi Muru, why are you so shameless? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was obviously filled with uncontroble anger, and then she growled loudly ¡°yesterday was clearly the day that Mo and I got married, yet you tied me up and threw me in the basement. Then, you pretended to be me to be the bride. You¡¯re simply a crazy woman! ¡± Mu Ru reached out to cover her face that had been pped. She took a step back and did not say a word. She knew that Xi Muxue had done this for the Dongfang family to see, but she did not know why Xi Muxue had done this? Could it be that she did not know Dongfang Mo¡¯s true face? Or Did she think that the man at the wedding yesterday was Dongfang Mo? ¡°Hehehe, she is indeed a deranged woman! ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice came from the stairwell, and at the same time, there were a few crisp ps. Xi muxue looked up and saw Dongfang Yu. She immediately ran up happily, pulling his arm and acting coquettishly ¡°Mo, you have no idea how much I miss you. Yesterday was supposed to be our wedding day. I had already prepared a wedding dress, but who knew¡­ ¡± Xi muxue paused at this point. Then, she pointed at Mu Ru who was standing at the side and said angrily, ¡°Mo, it¡¯s her. This ugly freak. No Man usually takes a fancy to her. She¡¯s crazy about getting married, so she used a stick to knock me out from behind while I was changing. Then, she used a rope to kidnap me. In the end, she pretended to be me to marry you. ¡± Xi muxue still felt that this was not enough to vent her anger, so she took two steps forward and lifted the bangs on mu ru¡¯s forehead, revealing the scar as thick as her thumb. Then, she sneered at everyone ¡°See? She¡¯s such an ugly freak. ¡± ¡°I saw itst night. ¡± Dongfang Yu said calmly. There was no emotion in his voice. ¡°Ah, what? You found outst night? ¡± Xi muxue revealed a hint of surprise, then quickly pulled Dongfang Yu¡¯s arm and called out coquettishly, ¡°Mo, since you¡¯ve discovered it, why didn¡¯t youe and look for mest night? I was locked in the basement so miserable. If it wasn¡¯t for my father who came to the basement to look for a drink and found out that I was tied up there and rescued, I might have died in the basement. ¡± Dongfang Yu chuckled when he heard Xi Muxue¡¯s words, then he looked at Xi Muru, then he stared at Xi Muxue and asked without a trace, ¡°do you want to marry Dongfang Mo? ¡± ¡°So, you originally wanted to marry Dongfang Mo, right? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing! ¡± Xi muxue immediately nodded and answered without thinking, then she added, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for yesterday¡¯s sabotage¡­ ¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Chapter 16 the real groom and the fake groom took turns to appear

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°since you¡¯re willing to marry Dongfang Mo, then I¡¯ll invite my brother down. ¡± Dongfang Yu obviously wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue listening to Xi Muxue¡¯s nagging. He looked meaningfully at Xi Muru before his gaze finally stopped on Xi Yuancheng ¡°CEO Xi, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring your eldest daughter, Xi Muru back. My brother told her to get lostst night, but she actually shamelessly stayed here for the night. ¡± Xi Muxue was a little puzzled when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. She only reacted when she saw him turn around and walk upstairs, so she quickly asked, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Dongfang Mo? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not Dongfang Mo. ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression. His Gaze stopped on Xi Muxue¡¯s face, and he said teasingly, ¡°sister-inw is so beautiful, Yu is also very moved. But there¡¯s an old saying, you can¡¯t bully a friend¡¯s wife, let alone your own sister-inw. ¡± Xi Muxue was no longer in the mood to listen to Dongfang Yu¡¯s teasing. She only asked nervously, ¡°then¡­ then where is Dongfang Mo? I remember, a year ago, the Dongfang Mo I saw was just like you? ¡± ¡°My brother and I are twin brothers. ¡± Dongfang Yu exined as he walked up the stairs ¡°Just like how you and Xi Muru are twin sisters. ¡± Xi Muxue waspletely confused. At the same time, she had a bad premonition. Seeing that Dongfang Yu¡¯s figure had disappeared, she quickly chased up to Mu Ru. She raised her hand and pped her face again ¡°Say, what exactly is Dongfang Mo like? Did you see Dongfang Most night? ¡± Xi Muru took another step back and raised her head slightly. When she met Nanny Liu¡¯s sympathetic and caring gaze, her nose turned sour. Nanny Liu had just met herst night, and she actually sympathized with her and cared about her. And this so-called biological sister, the biological sister of the same mother as her, other than beating her, scolding her, and using her as a scapegoat to vent her anger, she had no other feelings. ¡°Mu Ru, Mu Xue is asking you a question. ¡± Xi Yuancheng saw his ugly daughter lowering her head and not saying a word, so he could not help but berate her ¡°quickly tell Mu Xue, have you seen Dongfang Mo at all? ¡± ¡°Yes, I have. ¡± Mu Ru resisted the dissatisfaction in her heart: ¡°He¡¯s actually¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask her. I¡¯m right here. ¡± With an old and hoarse voice, the elevator door has a wheelchair slowly turned over, and the people in the wheelchair¡­ ¡­ ¡°AH¡­ Ghost! ¡± Xi muxue shouted and immediately ran to the door, only thinking of using the fastest speed to escape from this ce. Unfortunately, just as she reached the door, she was immediately grabbed by the hand that quickly reached out from the wheelchair. Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand was tightly clutched onto her shoulder, and his twisted and ferocious face swayed on her face ¡°honey, since you¡¯re here, you actually still want to run. What do you mean by this? Do you dislike me? ¡± Xi muxue looked at the hand that grabbed her. That skin was like the bark of a tree that was crawling with countless insects, so she did not dare to look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. She just closed her eyes and shook her head. Mengdi felt that it was inappropriate again, and then quickly nodded. ¡°Tell me, do you dislike me or not? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hoarse voice sounded like a wolf¡¯s howl because of the sudden growl. It was so scary. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 the real and fake groom take turns on Stage 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Yuancheng saw that his precious daughter had been caught and quickly rushed over. Although he was also afraid of Dongfang Mo¡¯s glory, he was after all a man who had seen the world. He was finally able to stabilize his body. ¡°President Dongfang, Mu Xue isn¡¯t looking down on you. ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly organized the words in his mind and then added on with more exaggeration ¡°But, my eldest daughter, Mu Ru, admires you even more. I think it¡¯s better to have some affection in marriage. You saw it yourself. Mu Xue ran away in fright when she saw you, and Mu ru is still standing there steadily. Both of them are my daughters. Actually, Mu Ru and you will make you happier. Mu Xue has a wild personality, unlike Mu ru who is gentle and virtuous¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Xi Muru stood there quietly. This was the first time she heard so many words of praise from her father. If it were any other time, she would be more or less happy if her father praised her like this, right? However, now, at this moment, she obviously understood what this kind of praise meant? Because this was Xi Yuancheng¡¯s n to push her into a desperate situation. ¡°You mean¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold gaze stopped on Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face. He paused for a moment and then said coldly, ¡°You want me to ept my mistake and marry you, this daughter who is as ugly as Zhu Bajie? ¡± When Xi Yuancheng heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he could not help but look at his own daughter. Coincidentally, Mu Ru¡¯s hair was lifted when Xi muxue pped her. The thumb-sized birthmark was clearly seen in front of her smooth forehead Both of her cheeks were red and swollen from Xi Muxue¡¯s p. She indeed looked like Zhu Bajie. Hence, Xi Yuancheng quickly added ¡°Even though my eldest daughter, Mu Ru, is a little ugly, she¡¯s still a good girl. Even though she¡¯s already neen years old, no one likes her because she¡¯s ugly, so she¡¯s still an original. In today¡¯s society, even the CEO of Dongfang knows that an original is already a rare item¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Xi Yuancheng lowered his head as he continued to speak. He did not notice the disdain in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes at all. Even uncle Liu and nanny Liu, who were standing not far away, were looking at him with disdain. Xi Muru¡¯s face was originally red and swollen from Xi Muxue¡¯s two ps. However, after hearing her father¡¯s shameless words of promoting her, her entire face turned pale and her body took two steps back She only stopped when she hit the wall. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that this was her father. He actually¡­ ¡­ He actually said such a beast-like thing. For the sake of his lucky princess, he was willing to sacrifice an ominous person like her without any bottom line. ¡°since she¡¯s still a good girl? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s meaningful gaze nced at Xi Muru who was standing not far away. Then, he stared at Xi Yuancheng with a smile that was not a smile ¡°Then, let¡¯s just forget about this marriage. If it¡¯s not¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment. Then, his cold gaze once againnded on Xi Muxue¡¯s overly beautiful face. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble CEO XI to personally send your most beautiful daughter over. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was already extremely terrifying due to the fire. At this moment, he still had a faint smile on his face. He looked even more like a devil that came out of a horror movie. Xi Muxue kept her eyes closed and did not dare to look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Xi Yuancheng lowered his head and tried his best to avoid his gaze from touching Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Chapter 18 ugly niece-inw meets aunt

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can rest assured about this. Mu Ru is definitely a good girl. I can guarantee it with you. ¡± Xi Yuancheng shamelessly patted his own chest and promised. ¡°Alright, you can take your beautiful daughter back first. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless, then he added coldly, ¡°between a beautiful skin and a good girl, I¡¯d better choose a good girl. After all, I¡¯m a little mysophobic. ¡± Xi Yuancheng could no longer care about the insults and ridicule in Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Although he knew that Dongfang Mo¡¯s words had also scolded him and his two daughters, the most important thing now was.. He had to quickly bring his beautiful and precious daughter back safely. Mu Ru had thought that with Xi Yuancheng and Xi Muxue here, she would no longer have to stay in the Dongfang family, but who knew that in the end, Xi Yuancheng would still leave her in the Dongfang family,pletely ignoring her life and death. ¡°Why are you still standing there? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at the woman who was standing there in a daze and could not help but growl ¡°Why aren¡¯t you rolling over to have breakfast? You don¡¯t even know how to fight back when you¡¯re pped. WHAT AN IDIOT WOMAN! ¡± Mu Ru walked towards the dining room with trepidation. She ignored Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. After all, she had been bullied by Xi muxue since she was young. Furthermore, Xi Yuancheng was here just now. How could she fight back? Mother Liu brought the breakfast to the dining table. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair moved to the seat next to the dining table. Mu Ru sat down next to him. Because she was afraid, she did not even dare to look up. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to look at me. How are you going to serve me at night? ¡± A cold and clear voice sounded above her head without any emotion, but it still made mu ru¡¯s hair stand on end. Wait on him at night? ¡°Ah Mo, who made you angry again? ¡± The sweet voice of a middle-aged woman came from the steps. Mu Ru looked up and immediately saw a tall, voluptuous woman with a mature charm walking towards her with graceful steps. She was slightly stunned. She remembered that she had seen this woman at the wedding yesterday. She couldn¡¯t remember what her name was. She seemed to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s aunt, an old aunt who had never married before. ¡°This is aunt Gu. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still cold and stiff ¡°Give my regards to aunt Gu. ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, don¡¯t scare Mu Xue. ¡± The mature woman came to the dining table and sat down opposite Mu Ru. Then, she added to mu ru with a smile, ¡°My name is Dongfang Mei. Yes, aunt Gu. From now on, you can just follow Ah Mo and call me aunt Gu. ¡± ¡°Hello, aunt Gu! ¡± Although Mu ru didn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Mo had to call her mother aunt Gu, she still addressed her very sensibly. ¡°Hey, so obedient! ¡± Dongfang Mei agreed very happily and took out a red packet at the same time ¡°Mu Xue, this is the red packet that aunt Gu prepared for you. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little. ¡± ¡°I¡­ This¡­ I¡­ ¡± Mu Ru was a little uneasy and used her hands to push her away. ¡°Aunt Gu will give it to you. Why aren¡¯t you taking it and thanking Aunt Gu? ¡± The hoarse voice was still cold and emotionless. Before Mu ru could react, she heard him say again, ¡°By the way, Aunt Gu, she¡¯s Xi Muru, not Xi Muxue. ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Dongfang Mei obviously did not expect the bride to change, so she stared at mu ru with wide eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Chapter 19. She was just a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru quickly took the red packet from Dongfang Mei¡¯s hand and bowed slightly to say ¡°thank you¡± . At the same time, she exined in a low voice, ¡°Xi Muxue is my sister. We¡¯re twins. ¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder. She fooled all of us. ¡± Dongfang Mei seemed to havee to a sudden realization. Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Ah Mo, actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this. With our Dongfang family¡¯s financial power and influence, you can change your appearance into the celebrity an Zhenhuan if you want. Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? I¡¯m worried that Mu ru¡­ ¡± ¡°since she has already listened to her father¡¯s arrangements to marry me, then she has to ept everything about me. I won¡¯t change my appearance for anyone. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was Hoarse and cold ¡°Besides, no matter how good-looking she looks after stic surgery, it¡¯s still fake. It¡¯s better to use this skin of mine. ¡± Dongfang Mei was a smart person. Hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she immediately changed the topic ¡°Oh right, ah Mo, I heard that Nangong Xun from Singapore¡¯s Xun group ising to Dongfang Group to discuss the cooperation n for the next year. He¡¯s our number one client, so of course, we can¡¯t neglect him. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to meet him, I think we should¡­ ¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, aunt gu? Isn¡¯t Dongfang Group always third brother, Ah Jun, sooner orter? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words and then said indifferently, ¡°Nangong Xun is a well-known profiteer. He never ys by the rules. Ah Jun is still young, only twenty years old, so he¡¯s definitely not Nangong Xun¡¯s match. Besides, if aunt Gu appears, won¡¯t people think that our Dongfang Group doesn¡¯t have any men? ¡± ¡°then¡­ who are you going to send to meet Nangong Xun? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice was long and drawn out, and she felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about aunt Gu. Besides, Nangong Xun still has three weeks toe to the Dongfang Group, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still cold ¡°I¡¯ve already asked second brother to prepare it. We¡¯ll see when the timees. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Yu? ¡± Dongfang Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask in return. Then, she muttered, ¡°Ah Mo, if it wasn¡¯t aunt, why would I say Ah Yu? His entire mind isn¡¯t in the group. He¡¯s just a person who eats, drinks, and ys all day long¡­ ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu, I¡¯m done eating. You eat slowly. ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not have the intention to continue listening to aunt Gu¡¯s words. He wiped his mouth with a tissue, then turned his wheelchair and was about to leave. However, when his gaze met Xi Muru, he paused for a moment and then said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, listen carefully. The Dongfang family is a big family. Some situations are different from other families. As my wife, you only need to be docile, obedient, and obedient. Don¡¯t ask about other things that you shouldn¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t be curious about things that you shouldn¡¯t know! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and Hoarse, and it was extremely cold. It was as if it came from the mouth of a man in his sixties or seventies. Mu Ru could not help but shiver when she heard it. Mu Ru lowered her head and did not even dare to breathe loudly. Dongfang Mei was a little annoyed, so she could not help but say, ¡°Ah MO, look at Mu Ru. She just arrived, and you brought out these family rules. What if you scare her away¡­ ¡± ¡°She can run away now. The person I married wasn¡¯t her to begin with. She¡¯s just a substitute. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Then, he turned his wheelchair and quickly headed outside. When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she even had the heart to die. She was really not well-liked by people. Her parents had despised her since she was born. Now, she was Mu Xue¡¯s stand-in to marry thepletely disfigured Dongfang Mo, yet she was still despised by him. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Chapter 20 turned out to be the third brother

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, hurry up and pass me my breakfast. I¡¯m going to bete. ¡± A young man ran in from outside the door and rushed to the dining table in a hurry. He stretched out his hand to take two egg rolls and two steamed buns and was about to leave. ¡°Ah Jun, look at you. You don¡¯t have any rules at all. ¡± Dongfang Mei red at her son and then passed him a cup of fresh milk lovingly ¡°You only leave after drinking a cup of milk. How can eating only egg rolls and steamed buns be nutritious enough? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± The young man called Ah Jun hurriedly put down the steamed bun in his hand and took the ss of milk. Just as he was about to drink it, he saw mu Ru. He was slightly stunned and immediately asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re sister-inw, right? What¡¯s wrong with your face? ¡± Mu Ru was still holding the porridge spoon in her hand. She lowered her head and did not make a sound. Dongfang Mei, on the other hand, took over the conversation and said to Mu Ru intimately, ¡°Mu Ru, this is ah Jun, my child. His full name is Dongfang Jun. he is the youngest among us. You can call him third brother. ¡± Mu Ru did not understand why Dongfang Mei¡¯s child had the surname Dongfang, nor did she understand why she had a child. Didn¡¯t she say that she had never been married? Although she was very confused, she still remembered Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She should not be curious about things that she should not know, so she immediately suppressed her curiosity. Mu Ru looked up with a smile and looked at the handsome, Sunny Dongfang Jun. she nodded naturally ¡°So it¡¯s third brother. I¡¯m also in Binda. I¡¯m a freshman. My name is Xi Muru. ¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re Xi Muru? The city schr? ¡± Dongfang Jun shouted at once, then looked at her in confusion ¡°Are you really Xi Muru? Isn¡¯t my sister-inw Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru bit the corner of her lips lightly. Before she could say anything, Dongfang Mei, who was beside her, pulled Dongfang Jun¡¯s hand and reprimanded him softly ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re talking to your sister-inw. Don¡¯t be rude. If Mu ru is your sister-inw, remember to call her sister-inw in the future. ¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun looked at Dongfang Mei and frowned. Then, he continued to ask, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that brother Married Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°Xi Muxue and I are twin sisters. ¡± Mu Ru stood up to exin. Then, seeing that he was still standing there, she quickly asked again, ¡°Are you going to school now? ¡± ¡°Yes, I have to hurry. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bete. ¡± Dongfang Jun nodded. Then, he thought of something and asked, ¡°sister-inw, you mean¡­ ¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and was about to go upstairs. ¡°sister-inw, where are you going? ¡± Dongfang Yu just happened toe down from upstairs. He had an elegant smile on his face and was wearing a white casual suit. He looked handsome and elegant, like a prince. ¡°To school. ¡± Mu Ru answered in a bad mood. She thought of the illusion he gave her at the wedding yesterday and the rough and deceitful way he treated herst night. She still felt very ufortable. ¡°GOING TO SCHOOL? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help butugh out loud. He came to Mu Ru¡¯s side and warned her in a low voice, ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Big Brother¡¯s temper is not as good as mine. You married him yesterday and are going to school today. Did you apply to him? Did he agree to it? ¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Don¡¯t make me repeat myself for the third time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was slightly taken aback. Of course, she had not applied to Dongfang Mo. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was like a ghost. She did not even dare to breathe loudly when she saw him, so how would she dare to apply to him for school. ¡°second brother, Mu Ru is a student herself. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to go to school. ¡± Dongfang Jun, who was standing by the side, spoke up for the injustice ¡°What¡¯s there to apply for? Mu Ru, ignore second brother. Come with me. ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. She¡¯s the eldest sister-inw. Don¡¯t call her mu ru every time. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice had obviously turned cold. His face, which was originally wearing an elegant smile, had also turned gloomy. He was obviously displeased with Dongfang Jun calling mu ru by her name. ¡°Ah Jun, hurry up and go to school. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to bete? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately called out to her son. At the same time, she also chided him ¡°Our Dongfang family is a big family. There are rules regarding the order. The eldest sister-inw¡¯s name is not called by you. Only your brother and I can call her that. You and Ah Yu have to call each other sister-inw. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Dongfang Jun replied unhappily. He put down the ss of milk he had finished and looked at mu ru sympathetically before he turned around and walked out of the door. Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Yu who was staring at her from the stairs and red at him. Then, she walked past him and quickly went upstairs. Dongfang Yu shrugged and shook his head. He ignored her and went downstairs straight to the door. Dongfang Mei called out to him unhappily, ¡°AH YU! ¡± ¡°Ah Yu, aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. ¡± Dongfang Yu did not even turn his head. He walked straight out of the door and threw a sentence from afar ¡°I¡¯m meeting Tang Lili for breakfast. ¡± Dongfang Mei let out a low, cold snort from behind him. This Dongfang Yu, a carefree young master who spent his days eating, drinking, gambling, and ying with women, what could he be If the Dongfang Corporation fell into his hands, it would be ruined sooner orter! Mu Ru could not go to school and was not familiar with the Dongfang family. She returned to her room and took all the bedding that the devil had ruinedst night to the bathroom to wash it clean. She dried it with a dryer and spread it on the bed again. This way, the brand new bedding would be restored. By the time she was done with all this, it was already past three in the afternoon. She was tired and tired. She had not eaten lunch at noon and was exhausted. She did not even have the strength to go downstairs, so she fell into bed and quickly fell asleep again. She slept so deeply that people would know when the door was pushed open and someone came in. It was not until her nose was pinched by someone and she opened her eyes when she could not breathe properly that Dongfang Mo¡¯s ghastly face appeared in her sight. Mu Ru gritted her teeth tightly and did not let herself scream out in fear. However, it was precisely because of this that her expression was too nervous, which made Dongfang Mo very dissatisfied. ¡°Xi Muru, your father said that you¡¯re still a good girl. ¡± Dongfang Mo increased the volume of his voice and then snorted coldly ¡°Take off your clothes and let me check. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± When Mu ru heard his words, she could not help but step back. However, she was still on the bed. Even if she stepped back, she still could not leave the bed. ¡°take off your clothes. I want to check if you¡¯re an original! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice rose a few decibels and then snorted coldly ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time! ¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Why shouldn¡¯t she be a good girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru heard everything clearly. She looked at Dongfang Mo pitifully, then looked at the bright lights. Finally, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°can you¡­ turn off the lights? ¡± ¡°Can¡­ turn off the lights? ¡± ¡°xi-mu-ru! ¡± Dongfang Mo finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared in a low voice. His wheelchair quickly turned to the side of the bed. He grabbed her arm and pulled her directly into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take off¡­ I¡¯ll take off¡­ ¡± Mu Ru saw that he was opening his mouth again and was so scared that she immediately broke free from his arms. She rolled two times before rolling to the middle of the bed. Looking at Dongfang Mo¡¯s devil-like face and his ice-cold Gaze, she knew that she had no way out. In front of this devil, other than obeying him, she couldn¡¯t resist him. Finally, she gritted her teeth and used her trembling hands to undo her buttons. One by one, tears rolled down like broken beads. As she cried, she took off her pajamas. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and harsh voice rang out ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it off, then forget it. Don¡¯t make it seem like I¡¯m forcing you. This kind of thing between husband and wife has always been consensual. If you don¡¯t want to, then go back to the Xi family and get Xi Muxue toe and wait on me. ¡± Xi Muru, who was originally covered in tears, gritted her teeth and forcefully stopped her tears. However, her hands still trembled uncontrobly. Fortunately, Dongfang Mo did not urge her to take it off faster. Finally, five minutester, she took off her coat and knelt on the bed timidly. She looked at Dongfang Mo but did not take any further action. ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t tell me you think that your husband¡¯s hands are as sharp as ice des and have the ability to pierce through the fabric on your body? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold voice was like the snow wind blowing on Tianshan, cold and piercing to the bone. Dongfang Mo was very dissatisfied with her retreating. His ghost-like face was gloomy as he continued to tease her ¡°looking at you, could it be that you really are a good girl? ¡± Of course she wasn¡¯t a good girl, because she had been attacked by a strangerst night. Last night, she had been broken by that unknown demon, and that blood had also been shedst night. However, she definitely couldn¡¯t tell Dongfang mo about this, and she also couldn¡¯t bring out any evidence to prove that she had been raped by the demonst night. Once this kind of thing was said, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t believe it. He would definitely think that she was making up a lie to deceive him. Moreover, what right did Dongfang Mo have to say that she was not a good girl? He did not catch her with another man Just based on the fact that there was no blood stain This was really nonsense! Hence, she gritted her silver teeth and said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what right do you have to say that I¡¯m not a good girl? ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, even a fool knows that there¡¯s blood the first time, but you don¡¯t. This is evidence. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was cold and cruel, not leaving her any face at all. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that most women have blood the first time. ¡± Mu Ru had alreadypletely calmed down. She then looked at Dongfang Mo with a mocking gaze and said, ¡°However, I believe that Mr. Dongfang is also a schr. He must have learned some physiological knowledge in the past. He should know that if there is an intense exercise, it might break, such as ying basketball or riding a bicycle. Could it be that because there is no blood, you are saying that she is not an original? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. His deep gaze looked at the woman who had long forgotten to cover her body in order to deal with him. His expression sank. It seemed that he had indeed underestimated this woman. ¡°Then, you mean¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s Gaze was obviously filled with mockery as he looked at the woman who was still curled up on the bed and staring at him vigntly. He said mockingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have any blood because of these special reasons? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Mu Ru had alreadypletely calmed down. She would rather die than say that her blood was broken because if that happened, she would be sent back to the XI family. If she went back to the Xi family and asked Xi Muxue toe over, then her days would definitely be many times worse than her days at the Dongfang family. This was because Xi Yuancheng would not let her off, and Xi muxue would not let her off either. Who knew what she would do to her. ¡°Alright, since you say you¡¯re a good girl, then¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo stopped here and looked at her meaningfully. Then, he turned his wheelchair and walked towards the door as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be your wife from now on. ¡± ¡°from now on, you can be my wife here. However, this is the path you chose. From now on, you can¡¯t me anyone else! ¡± Mu Ru closed her eyes for a moment. She only opened them when she heard the sound of the door closing. Her heart was still pounding. That damned Dongfang Mo, that Disgusting Dongfang Mo. she had finally managed to muddle through this. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Chapter 23: How is she beautiful

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION From now on, she would be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Even though Dongfang Mo looked like a ghost, and even though he could only use his hands when he didn¡¯t have a man, but.. In the end, he was her husband, a man who would spend the rest of his life with her. She would never allow that kind of thing to happen in the future. From now on, she had to lock the doors and windows, and be a woman who followed the rules of womanhood. With this thought in mind, mu ru quickly picked up her clothes and put them on. Then, she jumped out of bed and quickly ran to check the windows. After all the windows were locked, she ran to the door and locked it. When she felt that she was safe.. Only then did she feel at ease and climbed into bed to sleep. It was indeed safe. She had a good night¡¯s sleep and did not have any interruptions. When she woke up in the morning, she was full of energy. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief She thought that the first night must have been because she had been careless and did not close the doors and windows properly, allowing the people with ill intentions to take advantage of her. She still ate breakfast with Dongfang Mo. perhaps after being tortured by Dongfang Most night, Mu Ru looked at Dongfang mo again and was no longer so afraid. However, she still felt a little afraid in her heart. ¡°today is returning to Ning. Bring 10 million back to report to the police. Tell them that I won¡¯t personally visit father-inw. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly handed a check to Xi Muru ¡°remember toe back early. ¡± ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll help you send sister-inw back. ¡± Dongfang Jun walked in from outside the door and happened to hear Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, so he volunteered. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to school? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, big brother. ¡± Dongfang Jun nced at Dongfang Mo and then said, ¡°Big Brother, sister-inw is so young and beautiful. If you let her take ten million to take a taxi to return to Ning by herself, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s robbed. You¡¯re just afraid that she¡¯ll be robbed, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°HMPH, robbed? ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly. At the same time, he lifted the bangs on mu ru¡¯s forehead and said mockingly, ¡°She¡¯s such an ugly freak. Who else would want her other than me? ¡± ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t say that. ¡± Dongfang Jun was very dissatisfied with his big brother¡¯s action, so he quickly exined, ¡°Mu ru only has a birthmark on her forehead, and she can¡¯t see it with her bangs. I think she¡¯s very beautiful. Besides¡­ ¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anymore. ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously very unhappy with his brother¡¯s praise of Mu Ru, so he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call ah Yuter and ask him to send Mu Ru home on my behalf. ¡± ¡°You mean second brother? ¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and sighed ¡°He was fooling around with Tang Lili yesterday, and now I don¡¯t know if he crawled out of Tang Lili¡¯s bed. You still want him to send sister-inw? ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately stopped her son and secretly gave him a look ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future. It¡¯s normal that ah Yu didn¡¯te backst night. After all, he¡¯s already so old¡­ ¡± ¡°If he has something to do, what could he have to do? ¡± Dongfang Jun was obviously very disdainful of his second brother. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°other than eating, drinking, and having fun, what else can he do? ¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Chapter 24 meeting the Poor sister-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now. ¡± Dongfang Mo took out his phone and turned his wheelchair as he dialed the number. It was obvious that he would not agree to Dongfang Jun sending Xi Muru back to the XI family. Mu Ru finished her meal and nodded to Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun before heading upstairs. She was returning home today. The person from the North was called Gui Ning, so she should have made some preparations. However, she really did not have much to do because she had been single since she married into the XI family. Now, all the clothes were prepared by the XI family. However, they were originally prepared for Xi Muxue, but now they were hers. She sat in her room for more than an hour when there was a knock on the door. She immediately went to open the door. Nanny Liu was already standing outside the door. When she saw her, she said gently, ¡°Second Young Master has returned. He¡¯s waiting for you downstairs. Hurry up and go downstairs. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Mu Ru answered and picked up a small bag that she had bought at the market for twenty yuan during the summer vacation. Then, she quickly went downstairs. When she walked out of the door, Dongfang Yu was indeed waiting for her in the car. When he saw the bag in her hand, he frowned ¡°sister-inw, you¡¯re wearing a brand name tag. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to carry such a bag? ¡± Mu Ru red at him fiercely. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She pulled open the passenger door and got into the car. She said coldly, ¡°drive. What does my inappropriateness have to do with you? ¡± ¡°What? Of course it has to do with me. ¡± Dongfang Yu started the car as he smacked his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re the firstdy of the Dongfang family and my sister-inw. You¡¯re bringing shame to the Dongfang family by carrying such a bag, do you know that? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other bags. ¡± Mu Ru retorted rudely and then said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s the Dongfang family¡¯s shame, not the XI family¡¯s. What am I afraid of? ¡± Dongfang Yu was rendered speechless by her words. Then, he quickly stepped on the gas pedal and the car flew into the air. Mu Ru was so scared that she quickly used her hand to pull on the seatbelt. Her face instantly turned as white as a sheet. This Damn Dongfang Yu, does he want to die? Even though Mu Ru was the XI family¡¯s eldest daughter, she had grown up with the servants and had no chance to take a car. She had taken two cars before this. One was when she got the top scorer in the college entrance exam, and Xi Yuancheng drove her to receive the award. The other was when she and Dongfang Mo got married the day before yesterday. The Dongfang family married her in a luxurious car, but she didn¡¯t know what brand the car was. Dongfang Yu¡¯s car drove very fast. Because the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city was in the eastern suburbs, and the Xi family was in the western suburbs, they had to go through Binhai City to get to the XI family. Dongfang Yu parked the car at the international mall in the city. ¡°Get out of the car and buy a bag. ¡± Dongfang Yu turned to look at Xi Muru, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and said in a very unpleasant tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to embarrass the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money. ¡± Xi Muru told the truth. Seeing that Dongfang Mo was stunned, she immediately added, ¡°The ten million that your brother gave me was for me to give to my father. I can¡¯t misappropriate it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bag. ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged and said as he got out of the car, ¡°By right, sister-inw should give a red packet to brother-inw when she enters the house. I met a poor sister-inw, so I had no choice but to give her a gift instead. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to give her a gift, actually¡­ ¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Chapter 25: If I don¡¯t feel sorry for him, who will

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°GET OUT OF THE CAR! ¡± Dongfang Yu obviously didn¡¯t want to hear Mu Ru¡¯s long-winded words. He walked around the front of the car, opened her car door, and called out unhappily, ¡°sister-inw, can you please hurry up? ¡± Mu Ru could only obediently get out of the car. It was an international shopping mall. She had never been to such a high-end ce before, so when she saw these international brand stores, she was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to walk in. ¡°Hurry up and go in and choose. I¡¯ll pay for it. Why do you feel sorry for me? ¡± Dongfang Yu was very unhappy with her dilly-dallying. He reached out and pulled her wrist towards a brand shop. Mu Ru was dragged into this international brand shop by Dongfang Yu. The shop assistant had a fawning smile on her face. She nodded and bowed as she asked what style she liked. She strongly rmended the new model that had just been released this year. Mu Ru was actually dazzled by the sight. The idea was that the price was not within her ability to ept it, so she was just at a loss. Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so he could only make the decision himself and bought her a new model that had just been released this year. It was actually more than 30,000 yuan. Mu Ru fell in love with Dongfang Yu. When she saw him take out his card to transfer the money, she could not help but feel her heart ache. When she thought of Dongfang Jun saying that Dongfang Yu was a person who liked to eat, drink, and have fun, her heart hurt even more. The Dongfang family relied on Dongfang Mo to support them, and this Dongfang Yu was always idling around and doing nothing, spending money so extravagantly. Wasn¡¯t it hard for Dongfang Mo to earn money? Thus, when she got into the car, she could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t buy such expensive things in the future. It¡¯s not easy for your brother to earn money. You spend a lot of money to eat, drink, and have fun all day, and now you¡¯re buying me a bag and spending so much money. In the long run, no matter how big the family fortune is, it won¡¯t be able to withstand you squandering like this, right? ¡± Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned when he heard her words. Then, a meaningful smile appeared on his face. He could not help but tease her ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t tell. sis-inw really knows how to feel sorry for my brother, Huh? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s my husband. I want to live with him for the rest of my life. If I don¡¯t feel sorry for him, then who will? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s expression was very calm when she said this, and there was not a hint of dissatisfaction in her voice. This was because she had already epted her fate. Since the heavens had married her to Dongfang Mo, then she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and it was every wife¡¯s duty to feel sorry for her husband. Dongfang Yu looked at her meaningfully when he heard this. He did not say another word and just focused on driving. Fortunately, his driving skills were good and there were no traffic jams on the road, so it was noon when they arrived at the Xi family home. It was Saturday, so Xi Muxue did not have to go to school. She was dressed beautifully and was about to go out when she saw Dongfang Yu drive in. She was stunned for a moment, but she still weed him happily. ¡°Aiya, sister is back. ¡± Xi Muxue saw that Mu ru was wearing designer clothes and holding a designer bag in her hand. She immediately knew that she must have passed the testst night, so she secretly sighed in relief. She held mu Ru¡¯s hand affectionately and called out as they walked through the door, ¡°father, mother, sister is back. ¡± ¡°Dad, mom, sister is back. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re back? ¡± Du Xinyue came out to wee her. When she saw her eldest daughter, her heart ached as she pulled her hand and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡± Mu Ru stood there. Although she knew that her mother¡¯s words were most likely said out of guilt, in the end, she rarely heard her mother speak to her like that. Her heart was still slightly touched. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Chapter 26 How is my son-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Yuancheng walked out and extended his hand to wee Dongfang Yu. Dongfang Yu immediately handed him the cheque for 10 million, but he just so happened to avoid shaking hands with Xi Yuancheng. ¡°My brother gave it to me. He said it was a return gift from sister-inw. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was very indifferent and emotionless. Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face blushed slightly, but then he warmly invited Dongfang Yu to sit down quickly while loudly ordering his wife, Du Xinyue, to quickly make tea. Then, he sat down and chatted with Dongfang Yu, praising how good mu ru was. She was gentle, obedient, sensible, and smart. She even got the top scorer in the college entrance exam this time. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She went to the kitchen alone and helped mother Wang with her work. When mother Wang saw her, she was very affectionate. She held her hand and kept asking Mu Ru, ¡°Is my son-inw good to you? ¡± Of course not. Dongfang Mo was like a devil, how could he be good to her He even insulted her in that wayst night. However, she definitely couldn¡¯t say these words to mother Wang who cared about her, so she smiled and said, ¡°MMM, he¡¯s very good. Even though that face is a little scary, once you get used to it, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡± Mother Wang nodded in relief. She originally wanted to ask Mu ru if he was good in that aspect, but when she thought about how it had already spread outside, she was afraid that her question would make Mu ru feel ufortable, so she tactfully didn¡¯t mention it. During the lunch that Mu ru and Dongfang Yu had at the Xi family¡¯s house, for the first time, the Xi family treated her as an important guest and sat at the lower seat. Xi Muxue was the first to sit beside Dongfang Yu, constantly putting food into Dongfang Yu¡¯s bowl to please him. Mu Ru lowered her head and ate quietly. She was originally ipatible with this family, so she buried herself in her work while eating. Soon, she finished eating and went back to the kitchen. Actually, she had grown up in the kitchen, so she knew everything about the kitchen. Her favorite thing was cooking, especially the lion head that she made. Mother Wang said that she was better than her at it. She also made the lion head this afternoon to entertain Dongfang Yu, but she still wanted to make a few for Dongfang Mo to bring back. With his appearance, he could not usually go out for dinner, so other than Mama Liu¡¯s food, he definitely had not eaten other people¡¯s food for a long time. She wanted to bring some of her own food back to give him a taste. The Xi family originally wanted to stay for dinner at Mu Ru¡¯s ce, but Dongfang Yu said that he had something to do in the afternoon, so he did not have that much time toe pick mu ru up, so he said that he was going back an hour after dinner. Dongfang Yu wanted to go back, so mu ru naturally had to go back too. Xi Yuancheng gave her a red packet for the first time, saying that there was 500,000 yuan in it for her wedding gift, so she could go buy some jewelry herself. Du Xinyue took off the bracelet that she had worn on her wrist for more than 20 years and forced mu ru to wear it. Then, she sobbed softly ¡°Mu Ru, mother¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Xi muxue pulled Mu ru to the side. She nced at Dongfang Yu who was not far away and asked softly, ¡°Mu Ru, do you have a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, does Dongfang Yu have a girlfriend? When did hee back to the country? What position does Dongfang Corporation hold now? ¡± Mu Ru could only shake her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t know, she really didn¡¯t know. Today was the third day she married into the Dongfang family, but in these three days, she had no chance to get to know Dongfang Yu. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Chapter 27 my brother is lucky to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Xi Muxue understood Dongfang Yu¡¯s motive. Dongfang Yu was so handsome and was the second young master of the Dongfang Corporation. He had a rich family fortune. Xi Muxue must have taken a liking to Dongfang Yu, and Xi Yuancheng probably had a good impression of Dongfang Yu as well. Furthermore, Dongfang Yu seemed to be very interested in Xi Muxue. When they got into the car, Xi Muxue enthusiastically came over to send him off. He had a happy expression on his face and kept praising Mu Xue for her beauty and intelligence. At the same time, he even left her his phone number, saying that since they were rtives.. They could contact each other more in the future. Mu Ru carried a thermal lunch box in her arms and sat in the passenger seat. Dongfang Yu frowned as he drove and nced at her as he teased, ¡°sister-inw, you can¡¯t get used to our family¡¯s food? Do you have to bring some back this time? ¡± ¡°I brought it for Mo. ¡± Mu Ru exined inly, ¡°This is the lion¡¯s head that I personally made. I¡¯ll bring it back to give him a taste. He must have not eaten food outside of the Dongfang family for a long time. ¡± Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned when he heard this, then he smiled and said, ¡°You really care about my brother. It seems that my brother marrying you is much better than marrying your sister, Xi Muxue. ¡± ¡°How can I catch up to Mu Xue? ¡± Mu Ru whispered, ¡°Mu Xue is so beautiful and looks like a fairy. I¡¯m just an ugly freak. Asking your brother to marry me is really letting him down. ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but feel touched when he heard mu ru say this, then he said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t say that. Actually, my brother looks like a ghost. It¡¯s really his fortune to be able to marry such a good wife like you. ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly, then sighed and said, ¡°If only your brother thought the same way. If that¡¯s the case, I would be able to spend the rest of my life with him in peace. ¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Just as he was about to speak again, his phone rang. As he slowed down, he took out his phone with one hand and put it to his ear to quickly talk on the phone. Mu Ru did not know who called Dongfang Yu, but from Dongfang Yu¡¯s teasing voice and happy expression, she knew that the other party was definitely a woman. Moreover, it was a woman that Dongfang Yu liked very much. As expected, Dongfang Yu chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, baby, wash up and wait for me tonight. I¡¯m driving now. Let¡¯s not chat anymore. See you tonight. ¡± Mu Ru turned her face to the side. Actually, just hearing Dongfang Yu say these words made her blush. This Dongfang Yu was indeed like what Dongfang Jun said. He was a yboy who ate, drank, and gambled. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wash up and wait for me, so why are you so shy? ¡± Dongfang Yu stepped on the gas pedal, and the car quickly sped up, almost as if it was flying. ¡°Dongfang Yu! ¡± Xi Muru couldn¡¯t help but growl, then gritted her teeth and warned him, ¡°I¡¯m your sister-inw, you¡¯d better figure out who you¡¯re teasing! ¡± ¡°I know! ¡± Dongfang Yu answered unhappily, then muttered, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my sister-inw, I would have already¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice finally faded under mu Ru¡¯s murderous gaze. Then, he drove mu ru back to the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city. ¡°Get out of the car yourself. ¡± Dongfang Yu looked like he was in a hurry. When he saw mu ru get out of the car, he couldn¡¯t help but mock her ¡°I wonder what¡¯s so good about my brother that he deserves you to treat him with all your heart. ¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Chapter 28: I will try my best to be a good wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was stunned when she heard that. The moment she turned around, Dongfang Yu had already driven the car away. It was obvious that he was just talking to himself and had no intention of discussing it with her. Mu Ru lowered her head and quietly walked toward the door with the thermos in her arms. Dongfang Yu¡¯s words echoed in her ears. What was so good about Dongfang Mo? She did not know what was so good about Dongfang Mo because she had only met him a few times. Moreover, he was like a devil every time. He would either humiliate her, humiliate her, or scold her. She had yet to discover any of Dongfang Mo¡¯s strengths. However, Dongfang Mo was her husband, and she had already married out of the Xi family. As the saying went, the water sshed by a married woman would make her no longer a member of the Xi family, but a member of the Dongfang family. There was an old saying in China, ¡°when you marry a chicken, you marry a dog. When you marry a shoulder pole, you have to carry it with you. ¡°. Dongfang Mo was indeed like a ghost now, but he did not mind that she was ugly or that she was an unlucky person. At the same time, he did not kick her out to live with the servants. She felt that this was already very good. Mother Liu took the instion board from Mu Ru¡¯s hands. When she heard that Mu ru had personally made it and brought it for Dongfang Mo, mother Liu was very touched. She wiped her tears and sobbed ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re such a good person. The eldest young master will slowly be touched by you. In the future, he will treat you well. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She believed that gold and stone were made with sincerity. As long as she overcame her psychological obstacles and slowly epted his appearance, she believed that even if his heart was made of stone, it would still be warmed up one day. During dinner, the three men from the Dongfang family did note back, and Dongfang Mei was not at home either. Instead, mother Liu apanied Xi Muru to dinner. At around 22 pm, a rolls-royce drove into one inch ink city and stopped in front of the main vi, the ck garden. Uncle Liu first moved the wheelchair down, then went to get Dongfang Mo off the car and put him in the wheelchair. Dongfang Mo, who had returned from outside, dressed himself up very well. He wore casual clothes, a very low cap, a disposable mask, white gloves, andrge-framed sunsses. It was only because his cor was not high in the early autumn The faint scar on his neck still revealed his master¡¯s secret. Dongfang Mo was the chairman and president of the MO group. He would go to the group once or twice a week. Of course, he would only go because he had a meeting with the higher-ups or had to personally handle some matters Usually, it was uncle Liu who brought the documents back to the vi for his approval. Dongfang Mo was a miracle in the business world. Four years ago, because of his father¡¯s death at sea, he was forced to return to China to take over the Dongfang Group. In just a year, he had brought the Dongfang Group back from the brink of crisis In another two years, he had pushed Dongfang Group into the top 500panies in the world. However, fortune knocks at the door. A year ago, he had a car ident. Now, he could only manage thepany from a wheelchair. However, this did not stop him from Managing Dongfang Group well. ¡°Mo, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten? ¡± Mu Ru ran down from upstairs. When she saw Dongfang Mo, she was no longer so afraid that she did not dare to look at him anymore. Instead, she mustered her courage and went up to him ¡°I brought back the lion head that I made from the Xi family. I¡¯ll heat it up for you to try, okay? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned. He wanted to reject her, but when he saw her sincere eyes, he nodded and said lightly, ¡°okay. ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat it as a midnight snack. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dear friends: 30,000 words more. If you like it, remember to collect your subscription rmendations! Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Chapter 29 the devil that can not be stopped

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru happily turned around and ran towards the kitchen. She took out her insted lunch box and poured out a lion¡¯s head. It was actually still a little warm, but she was afraid that the heat would not be enough, so she put it into the pot and steamed it for another two minutes. She used a porcin bowl to carry the round lion¡¯s head to Dongfang Mo. she squatted down and raised the porcin bowl in front of him. She said softly, ¡°Try it. If you like it, I¡¯ll often make it for you in the future. ¡± Dongfang Mo took the chopsticks with his hand. He frowned and picked up the lion¡¯s head. He put it into his mouth and took a small bite. It was crisp on the outside but soft on the inside. The texture was very good, and the taste was also very good. It was indeed very delicious. He was about to take another bite when Meng ran saw the bracelet on her wrist. Her face immediately darkened ¡°Isn¡¯t your wrist always empty? Where did you get this bracelet? ¡± ¡°Oh, my mother gave it to me today. ¡± Mu Ru looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It was dark green in color. It should be an ancient jade that had been around for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t like that color. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was cold and stiff. At the same time, he put down the chopsticks. It was obvious that he had lost his appetite. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off immediately. I won¡¯t wear it anymore. ¡± Mu Ru put the bowl aside and immediately used her hand to retrieve the bracelet on her wrist. However, because the bracelet was a little tight, she could not take it off immediately. Dongfang Mo gave uncle Liu a look, indicating that he could leave. Uncle Liu nodded and pushed the wheelchair towards the passageway behind him. By the time Mu ru took the bracelet off her wrist with all her strength, Dongfang Mo was long gone from the hall. In the porcin bowl, Dongfang Mo¡¯s lion head, which he had taken a bite of, stood there quietly. It was as lonely as her. She sighed softly and sent the bowl into the kitchen. Seeing the disappointment on her face, mother Liu quicklyforted her ¡°This is already not bad. In the past, eldest young master never ate other people¡¯s food. He has given you a lot of face today. ¡± Hearing Mother Liu¡¯s words, Mu ru felt slightly happy again. She nodded at mother Liu and said softly, ¡°thank you, mother Liu. I will continue to work hard. Mo will ept me sooner orter. ¡± ¡°Young Madam is so kind. ¡± As mother Liu spoke, she had already brought a bowl of lily and red date porridge to Mu Ru ¡°Young Madam, have a bowl of porridge and go upstairs to rest. It¡¯s gettingte. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Actually, she wasn¡¯t that hungry, but this lily and red date porridge looked very beautiful and it also made people have an appetite. Moreover, mother Liu had given it to her. If she didn¡¯t eat it, she was afraid that mother Liu would be unhappy. Mu Ru nodded. Actually, she wasn¡¯t that hungry, but this lily and red date porridge looked very beautiful and it also made people have an appetite. Moreover, mother Liu had given it to her. If she didn¡¯t eat it, she was afraid that mother Liu would be unhappy. Fortunately, this lily and red date porridge didn¡¯t have a lot of portions, so she didn¡¯t feel bloated after eating it. Mu Ru thanked mother Liu after eating the porridge and went upstairs in a good mood. With the experience fromst night, she immediately locked the door after entering the room. Then, she carefully checked the doors and windows. She fastened all the windows and made sure that the room was very safe Only then did she go to the bathroom to take a shower, change into pajamas, and climb into bed to sleep. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was relieved or because the lily and red date porridge did have a calming effect. In short, she fell asleep very quickly and gradually fell asleep. However, she didn¡¯t know how long she slept before she was woken up again. In her daze, she felt paining from the depths of her body. She opened her eyes with difficulty. The Room was pitch ck, and she could only feel arge hand moving around her body irregrly¡­ ¡­ Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Chapter 30 how quickly she recovered from her cold

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was shocked. Even though she was a little dazed, she knew what was going on, so she immediately opened her mouth to scream for help. However, the moment she opened her mouth, she was quickly stopped by another mouth¡­ ¡­ That night, Mu Ru had been tortured by the devil countless times. In short, herst memory was that she had already fainted when the devil was still torturing her. ¡°Little Lazy Pig, get up quickly, littlezy pig, get up quickly¡­ ¡± The personalized ringtone from the phone woke Xi Muru up again and again. She used her hands to support her body that was about to fall apart as she slowly sat up. She took out her phone from her bag and just as she pressed the button, her best friend Cheng Feier¡¯s voice sounded like thunder ¡°Xi Muru, where the hell have you been these past two days? Why didn¡¯t youe to school? ¡± Mu Ru then remembered that she had been absent from school for two days. The Wedding Day was Sunday, and today was already Wednesday. Her inexplicable absence from school had probably attracted Cheng Feier¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m sick. ¡± Mu Ru immediately pulled out a lie, then deliberately sniffed and said, ¡°It seems to be a bad cold. Help me apply for a few days of leave. I¡¯lle to school when I¡¯ve recovered from my cold. ¡± After saying this, Mu Ru did not wait for Cheng Feier on the other end of the phone to react. She immediately switched off the phone and turned it off. Seeing that the room with the thick floor-to-ceiling windows was already brightly lit, she hurriedly got out of bed. There was still a faint scent of a man in the room. She quickly pulled open the curtains and let the wind blow in, dispersing the disgusting scent. By the time Mu ru was done, the Dongfang family had already had their breakfast. Meanwhile, one inch ink city was very quiet. Even mother Liu was nowhere to be seen. She could not help but feel secretly happy, so she did not even bother to eat breakfast She went upstairs to get her bag and quickly ran out of the door. When Mu ru arrived, it was already the second lesson. She sneaked in from behind. Cheng Feier, her best friend, had an empty seat next to her. She immediately found the empty seat and sat down. ¡°Wow, Xi Muru, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you had a cold? ¡± Cheng Feier was shocked when she saw her. She could not help but use her pen to push a few words over ¡°You recovered from your cold so quickly? ¡± ¡°I took two cold medicine. ¡± Mu Ru quickly wrote on the paper with a pen ¡°The cold medicine nowadays is so effective. I¡¯ve never taken medicine before. It¡¯ll definitely take effect quickly the first time I take it. ¡± Cheng feier looked at her in confusion and did not say anything more. Instead, she used her hand to support her head as if she was listening to the lesson seriously. In fact, her hand was holding a pen and drawing a little turtle on the notebook. Mu Ru also held her head with her hands and wanted to listen to the lesson seriously. However, she was toote. She didn¡¯t know what the teacher had said before. She wanted to calm down, but her mind kept reying the scene fromst night. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Chapter 31, Xi Muru, damn it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, she also took a pen and scribbled on the notebook In the pitch-ck room, she was in a daze as shey on the bed and fell asleep. Suddenly, a pair of hands with lightning speed moved around her body. Two ice-cold lips with a faint wine fragrance covered her lips¡­ ¡­ At this point, Mu Ru¡¯s hand instinctively stopped. Looking at the words she scribbled casually, her mind boomed as her fingertips unconsciously caressed her lips. Last night, did that devil drink wine? His lips carried a faint fragrance of wine? His kiss was overbearing, strong, yet heart-wrenching. There was also that intense rhythm¡­ ¡­ ¡°Mu Ru, Mu Ru! ¡± Cheng Feier, who was sitting next to her, bumped her elbow against her arm and called her name softly and nervously. ¡°CLASS DISMISSED? ¡± Mu Ru, who was in a daze, immediately stood up and quickly packed her bag. Just as she was about to leave, she realized a very cruel reality ¡ª The surrounding students sat quietly without moving, and the teacher on the podium was staring at her. ¡°Xi Muru, please answer the teacher¡¯s question. ¡± The lecturer was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and was looking at mu ru with a smile. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ ¡± Mu Ru repeated the question twice, but she still did not know what question the teacher had asked, and even more so, she did not know how she should answer it. So, she lowered her head slightly and covered her mouth with her hand as she looked at Cheng feier. Her lips moved slightly as she asked with her lips, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? ¡± Cheng feier immediately used her hand to cover her mouth as she moved towards her. Of course, she also used her lips to move. She could not speak and she could not do any small tricks. For example, she could write on a notebook and push it over to her because the lecturer was staring at the two of them. Ghost generation literature? Howe she had never heard of it before? ¡°This¡­ ghost generation literature is about supernatural incidents. It represents the author Pu songling. The representative work, ¡®strange tales from a lonely studio¡¯ , especially ¡®painted skin¡¯ ¡­ ¡± PFFT¡­ The entire ss burst intoughter ¡­ Xi Muru had just opened her mouth when Cheng Feier, who was beside her, copsed on the table in defeat. Sister, I¡¯M TALKING ABOUT ANCIENT LITERATURE! ¡°Xi Muru! ! ¡± The lecturer with the gold-rimmed sses turned green in an instant. The veins on his forehead were exposed as he shouted Mu Ru¡¯s name forcefully. ¡°Xi Muru! ! ¡± The lecturer with the gold-rimmed sses turned green in an instant. The veins on his forehead were exposed as he shouted Mu Ru¡¯s name forcefully. However, just as his voice faded, the bell for the end of the ss rang. Mu Ru immediately grabbed her bag and ran towards the door. At the same time, she did not even look back and politely said, ¡°teacher, I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± ¡°Goodbye, teacher. I¡¯ll answer your questions in the next ss! ¡± After she shouted this, she had already run downstairs with a whoosh. Behind her came the angry roar of the gold-rimmed sses ¡°Xi Muru, you¡¯re so detestable. Don¡¯t even think about getting credit for this ss! ¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Xi Muru¡­ you¡¯re too funny! ¡°! Cheng Feier cupped her stomach with her hands andughed loudly. Her heartyughter spread to almost every corner of the campus. ¡°Cheng Feier, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Xi Muru was furious. She ced her hands on her waist and red angrily at the woman who wasughing arrogantly and proudly. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Chapter 32-running into my third brother in school

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore, alright? ¡± Cheng feier finally swallowed the urge tough and patted mu ru on the shoulder ¡°Hey, Xi Muru, what¡¯s the matter with you? Not only did you skip school for a few days, but you also look listless. Could it be that you¡¯ve recently found a boyfriend and stayed up all night for a date? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I didn¡¯t get a good rest! ¡± Mu Ru said helplessly. She had been married to the Dongfang family for three days, but she had been attacked by the devil two nights out of every three. She had been tortured by the devil, so how could she have a good night¡¯s rest? However, she definitely couldn¡¯t say these words to Cheng Feier, so she lied ¡°Didn¡¯t my sister get married a few days ago? There were a lot of things going on with her at home. I was busy with her, so I didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s rest! ¡± ¡°Oh, right, right, right. ¡± Cheng feier immediately remembered when she heard mu ru say this, so she said enviously, ¡°Mu Ru, you really shouldn¡¯t say it. Your sister was so beautiful at the wedding, and your brother-inw, Dongfang Mo. he¡¯s so handsome, so handsome. Looks like the rumors in the outside world are all fake. Dongfang Mo isn¡¯t like a ghost. I guess his¡­ ¡± ¡°Mu Ru. ¡± A male voice called Xi Muru from not far away interrupted Cheng Feier¡¯s words. Mu Ru and Cheng feier looked at the voice at the same time and immediately saw Dongfang Jun walking towards them. ¡°Holy Sh * T, Mu Ru, we¡¯ve only entered the university for a few days and you already know the Campus Belle? ¡± Cheng feier¡¯s voice was filled with shock and excitement. As she looked at Dongfang Jun walking in, her voice trembled with excitement ¡°Can you introduce me to himter? ¡± Before Mu ru could reply, Dongfang Jun had already walked in front of them. His flowing hair was filled with the sexiness of the end of the century, fluttering in the wind. His sculpted facial features and impably fit body exuded a youthful aura like the sun. Although he was only wearing a simple casual outfit, it did not make him lose any of his handsomeness. His smiling face was filled with confidence, instantly making the girls around him unable to take their eyes off him. ¡°Mu Ru, I thought you couldn¡¯te to school? ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s face was filled with a smile. Without waiting for mu ru to answer, he continued to ask, ¡°Big Brother already agreed to let youe to school, right? ¡± Before Mu ru could answer, she heard a voice from behind her ¡°When did big brother agree to let here to school? ¡± Mu Ru turned around in a panic and only then did she realize that Dongfang Yu was standing behind her with a gloomy face. She instinctively took a step back and stammered, ¡°Why did youe to my school? ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing toe? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. Without waiting for Mu Ru¡¯s reply, he continued, ¡°Hurry up and pack your things and follow me. Big Brother is waiting for me to bring you back. ¡± ¡°Hey, second brother, what do you mean? ¡± Dongfang Jun immediately shouted at Dongfang Yu, ¡°Mu ru ru is a student and it¡¯s the time for her ss. She still has sses in the afternoon, you can¡¯t¡­ ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a student or not. ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Dongfang Jun¡¯s words and then looked at Dongfang Jun coldly ¡°I only know that she is big brother¡¯s wife and my sister-inw. Also, Dongfang Jun, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t call mu ru or mu ru by her name. Remember to call her sister-inw. Otherwise, if big brother hears you, I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Chapter 33: If an empty house is really difficult to guard

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not wait for Dongfang Yu to finish warning Dongfang Jun before she directly walked towards Dongfang Yu¡¯s car not far away. She did not have the spare time to exin to Cheng Feier who was dumbstruck behind her. Xi Muru stood beside Dongfang Yu¡¯s car and looked at the passing ssmates who were all looking at her with envy and jealousy. She could not help but nervously rub each other¡¯s hands. In fact, her entire body could not help but tremble. She knew that many people might have misunderstood and thought that this was Dongfang Mo. and at the grand wedding three days ago, it just so happened that the groom was this Dongfang Yu, and the bride was ¡ª Fine, the bride was herself. It was just that her bangs had covered her entire forehead at that time, so no one knew that the bride was her. Everyone thought that the bride was Xi Muxue. Dongfang Yu was very dazzling. If Dongfang Jun was said to be sunny and handsome, then Dongfang Jun was bewitching and handsome, or even unrestrained. These two types of handsome men, Dongfang Jun was clearly still too inexperienced And Dongfang Yu was even more charming as a man. Dongfang Yu wore a white casual outfit today. It was really dazzling, like a Korean celebrity walking out from television. thinking of this, Mu Ru¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat¡­ ¡­ Looking at Dongfang Yu walking towards her, the panicking mu ru could not help but quickly use her hands to cover her bangs that had hung behind her ears because she was sweating from running. At this moment.. She felt that her birthmark standing outside was especially ipatible with him. Dongfang Yu¡¯s tall body stood beside mu ru, making mu ru appear even more petite. Seeing her cover her hair, he could not help butugh and said softly, ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to seeing it, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ugly. Your head is full of sweat, so it¡¯s better to put your hair behind your ears to make it morefortable. ¡± Then, he reached out his slender fingers to push her bangs away from her face. His actions were elegant and gentle, making others envious. The slight coldness on Dongfang Yu¡¯s fingertips made mu ru¡¯s body tremble involuntarily. She took a step back and nodded gently at him, not saying anything else. In fact, she knew very well that Dongfang Yu treated her so well because he loved her. After all, she was the wife of his big brother and his sister-inw. Dongfang Yu was very gentlemanly as he helped mu ru open the car door and extended his hand to invite her to get in. When he saw her sit down, he closed the car door gently and quickly went around the front of the car. He pulled open the door of the driver¡¯s seat and got in. Seeing that Xi Muru was sitting there UNMOVING, he immediately stretched out his hand to help her fasten her seatbelt. At the same time, he said mockingly, ¡°I drive more crazily. It¡¯s safer for you to fasten your seatbelt. ¡± Mu Ru only felt Dongfang Yu¡¯s body press against her. In her trance, she felt a slightly familiar yet unfamiliar feeling. Her delicate body could not help but tremble. Dongfang Yu could not help but chuckle softly, then he whispered in her ear, ¡°sister-inw¡­ you smell very good! ¡± Mu Ru, who was still in a daze, instantly regained her senses. She red at Dongfang Yu angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving? Do you want to see me get scolded by your big brotherter and make you very happy? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help butugh when he saw her like that. He quickly started the car and teased, ¡°sister-inw, if an empty house is really hard to keep¡­ the night is lonely and unbearable¡­ since I can hold a wedding with you on behalf of my big brother, I can actually do some things¡­ ¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Chapter 34 was despised by others

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Yu, if you continue, I will tell your brother that not only did he cut off your tongue, but he also cut off that¡­ that¡­ ¡± Mu Ru blushed at the end of her sentence, because she really could not say that name. Dongfang Yu was obviously frightened by her words. He nced at her and said in a bad mood, ¡°A dog biting Lu Dongbin doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s heart. Since you are not afraid of being lonely and unable to bear it, then you should guard it. I hope that you can guard it for a lifetime! ¡± ¡°Of course I can stay here forever! ¡± Mu Ru answered without thinking. Then, she red at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? You can¡¯t live without that kind of thing. ¡± Dongfang Yu stepped on the gas pedal and the car instantly sped forward. Xi Muru immediately closed her eyes. Although she was telling herself that she was not afraid, she was still so scared that her face turned pale. Dongfang Yu gradually slowed down after driving for about three kilometers. He looked at the woman beside him who was so scared that she did not even dare to open her eyes. The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile. Mu Ru only realized why Dongfang Mo was in such a hurry to find her after returning to one inch ink city. It turned out that Dongfang Mo¡¯s uncle, Dongfang Yingwu, had returned. When she walked into the hall, she saw that the SOFA seat was empty. However, there was a middle-aged man in his fifties sitting in the lower seat. He had a wise and divine expression on his face while Qiu Shaomei sat beside him. ¡°SECOND UNCLE, I¡¯ve brought sister-inw back. ¡± Dongfang Yu stood respectfully beside mu ru. He looked at the middle-aged man in the lower seat and called out, ¡°second uncle, thank you for your hard work this time! ¡± The middle-aged man held a teacup in his hand and looked coldly at Mu Ru. He took a sip of his tea and said coldly, ¡°Are you the Xi Muru who reced your sister Xi Muxue to marry my AH MO? ¡± ¡°sister-inw, this is second uncle and the housekeeper of our Xi family! ¡± Dongfang Yu reminded her softly beside her. ¡°Hello, second uncle. ¡± Mu Ru bowed respectfully to Dongfang Yingwu and greeted him very politely. Although she was the firstdy of one inch ink city, she knew that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, so she didn¡¯t have any status. Therefore, she had to be humble and obedient to everyone. ¡°Alright, Yu¡¯er, go and fetch your brother. I¡¯ll call him when I return. His secretary said that he¡¯s having a meeting in his office. I think he should be done by now. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu waved his hand, clearly showing impatience. ¡°Yes! ¡± Dongfang Yu replied, then quickly turned around and ran out of the door. ¡°Young Madam, I heard that you were born with a birthmark the size of a thumb on your forehead, right? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s deep gaze swept across Mu Ru¡¯s face, but there was no deeper meaning in his words. ¡°Yes! ¡± Mu Ru nodded and answered truthfully in a crisp voice. The birthmark on her forehead was still there, so she couldn¡¯t lie about it. ¡°Hehehe, Xi Yuancheng is indeed a sly old Fox. He bullied our Dongfang eldest young master to be honest and easy to talk to. He actually used an ugly daughter that couldn¡¯t be married off to pretend to be his most beautiful daughter to marry into the Dongfang family. I think Xi Yuancheng doesn¡¯t want to live well in Binhai anymore. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was clearly filled with hatred towards Mu Ru and hostility towards Xi Yuancheng. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Being despised

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°My father made me marry Dongfang Mo on behalf of my sister. It was wrong. ¡± Mu Ru quickly defended herself ¡°However, the next day, my father brought my sister, Xi Muxue, over. Initially, he wanted to swap me back, but¡­ ¡± Xi Muru hit a joke when she said this. Then, she clenched her fists and finally lied ¡°But, Dongfang Mo chose to let me stay, so this marriage is no longer a lie. ¡± Even though Xi Yuancheng did not treat her well and she had never felt fatherly love, he was still her father after all. Furthermore, the Xi family was in trouble. Her mother, Du Xinyue, and even mother Wang, who was still in the Xi family, would also be in trouble. She still did not want them to be in trouble. ¡°Oh, so something like this actually happened? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Then, he looked at Dongfang Mei who was sitting next to him and used his gaze to ask if Xi Muru¡¯s words were true. Dongfang Mei came downstairste that day and did not see the whole process of Xi Yuancheng bringing Xi Muxue to rece Xi Muru. However, she had heard from mother Wang that the person who stayed in the end was indeed Xi Muru. Hence, she immediately nodded and said softly, ¡°second brother, what Muru said is right. This matter has already been rified. Ah Mo probably still wants a woman who is willing to marry him. After all, it¡¯s not sweet to force things. ¡± When Dongfang Yingwu heard Dongfang Mei say this, he did not say anything more. He just held his teacup and drank tea, treating Xi Muru who was standing next to him like air. Dongfang Mo only rushed back an hourter, but the one who sent him back was not Dongfang Yu but uncle Liu. Dongfang Yingwu saw that Uncle Liu was obviously unhappy when he pushed him in, so he could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°where¡¯s Yu¡¯er? ¡± ¡°He asked him toe and pick you up, but when you came back, he disappeared instead. ¡± ¡°Ah, Yu went to deliver a gift to Mayor Kuang. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was very gentle and respectful. The wheelchair stopped at the head of the seat, then he turned to Dongfang Yingwu and exined softly, ¡°second uncle also knows that although our Dongfang Group is a big enterprise in Binhai, this enterprise has to continue to grow. If we don¡¯t want to be defeated by other peers, we have to build a good rtionship with the political world. Mayor Kuang¡¯s daughter, Kuang Yingying, returned from the United States yesterday. I think if our Dongfang family can marry the Kuang family, this is a marriage of politics andmerce. It can only be beneficial to our Dongfang group without any harm. ¡± ¡°Yes, the marriage of politics andmerce is indeed a good idea. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu nodded and changed the topic. He frowned and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think there is much hope for Yu. He doesn¡¯t study much and I heard that he has fallen into bad habits recently. Would Mayor Kuang like such a person as his son-inw? I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to aplish anything. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also thought of the problem second uncle mentioned. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly took over Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words and changed the topic ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although second brother doesn¡¯t have any other abilities, his ability to coax girls is top notch. I believe that Kuang Yingying should be a piece of cake for him. As for Mayor Kuang, he only has one daughter. He shouldn¡¯t stop his daughter¡¯s marriage, right? After Ah Yu and Kuang Yingying are married, we will be working together with the government and business of the Kuang family. There¡¯s no need for second brother to worry about that. I will naturally take care of thepany. ¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yingwu could not find any reason to object when he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, so he quickly changed the topic ¡°Oh right, I heard that the CEO of Singapore¡¯s Nangong Group, Nangong Xun, ising to Binhai in three days. Since Yu¡¯er is busy chasing Kuang Yingying, I think it¡¯s better¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about this. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words and said lightly, ¡°second uncle, I¡¯m already married, so Xi Muru, as my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, should share the responsibility of the Dongfang Group for me. So I¡¯ve decided to temporarily appoint Xi Muru as the acting president of the Dongfang Group to meet Nangong Xun on my behalf! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was obviously shocked. His gaze could not help but stare at Xi Muru, then he asked in puzzlement, ¡°what? ¡± ¡°eldest young master, do you think your newly married wife, Xi Muru, can be qualified for the position of executive president? ¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be qualified! ¡± Mu Ru did not wait for Dongfang Mo to speak and immediately answered before he could, then she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not even 19 years old, and I¡¯ve just passed the first year of University here. I don¡¯t know anything. Not to mention being the executive president, I might not even be able to take on any ordinary position in the Dongfang Group! ¡± ¡°Look¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yingwu immediately revealed a gratified smile. He was very satisfied with Mu Ru¡¯s performance just now. He turned to Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me take over¡­ ¡± ¡°second uncle just returned from Italy. I heard that the matter of denouncing the previous debt to Pildi was targeted by the people of the Sanguine Alliance. He was stuck on the international waters for three days and two nights and almost lost his life. Ah Mo, how could you let second uncle continue to work so hard? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words and said very considerately, ¡°second uncle, you should rest for a while first. The DFMpany in the United States owes us a huge sum of moneyst year and has yet to pay it back. If you still don¡¯t pay it back next month, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble second uncle to make a trip to the United States. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about meeting Nangong Xun. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we let ah Jun go and meet him? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately interjected. She carefully looked at Dongfang Mo and softly said, ¡°Ah Jun is already 20 years old, it¡¯s time to let him¡­ ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t AH JUN STILL STUDYING? ¡± Dongfang Mo indifferently cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words and said indifferently, ¡°could it be that aunt Gu doesn¡¯t want AH JUN TO CONTINUE STUDYING? Doesn¡¯t want him to go abroad to further his studies? Doesn¡¯t want him to study for a Master¡¯s degree? ¡± Dongfang Mei was immediately rendered speechless by Dongfang Mo¡¯s question. She secretly looked at Dongfang Yingwu, but for a moment, she couldn¡¯t answer a single word. Dongfang Yingwu frowned and was about to speak, but Dongfang Mo had already spoken before him ¡°I heard that Nangong Xun is a gambler and likes to y with guns and cars. If Aunt Gu decides not to let ah Jun continue his studies and decides to let him join the Dongfang Group as soon as possible to work with me and help me share some of the burden, then¡­ ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu quickly took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and looked at Dongfang Mei ¡°AH MO is right. Ah Jun is still young, only 20 years old. He should focus on his studies now. Moreover, the Dongfang Family¡¯s child has to study for a doctor¡¯s degree. As for meeting Nangong Xun, ah Mo will arrange it. ¡± ¡ª PS: Dear Rtives: Today is the end of the day, Tomorrow¡¯s exciting continues! Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Chapter 37 was this considered a gift

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But I really don¡¯t know anything! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was filled with tears as she said this ¡°I¡¯m the same as AH Jun. I¡¯m also a student. I¡¯m even younger than him. ¡± She originally thought that Dongfang Yingwu would take over this heavy responsibility, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would be so disgusting. It was fine if he didn¡¯t let Dongfang Yingwu go, but he actually didn¡¯t even let Dongfang Jun go. ¡°Ah Mo, what Mu Ru said is also the truth. She¡¯s still a child and a student, and she¡¯s even younger than Ah Jun. ¡± Dongfang Mei spoke before Dongfang Mo could, then she looked at Dongfang Mo with a sincere gaze ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me meet Nangong Xun on Mu Ru¡¯s behalf? After all¡­ ¡± ¡°Xi Muru may be younger than Ah Jun, and she¡¯s still a student, but she¡¯s already married to me. She¡¯s my wife. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was Hoarse and old, and there was no emotion in it ¡°When a woman marries a man, it¡¯s natural for her to share the burden on her man¡¯s shoulders. This has been a tradition in China since ancient times. It¡¯s also her responsibility and responsibility, and it¡¯s also her life. So whether she knows it or not, she has toplete this mission! ¡± Since Dongfang Mo had said so, Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei did not dare to say anything more. This was because Dongfang Mo was the CEO of the Mo Corporation. He was the one who made the final decision on these matters. Dongfang Yingwu looked at Xi Muru, who was standing there like a fool and looked pitiful. He immediately revealed a gentle smile and said softly, ¡°First Young Madam, second uncle has just returned and did not make it in time for your and AH MO¡¯s wedding. However, it is still not toote to give you another gift. What do you want? ¡± ¡°I want to study. ¡± Mu Ru blurted it out without thinking. Seeing that Dongfang Yingwu was stunned, she quickly added, ¡°If second uncle really wants to give me a big gift, then help me plead with Mo and get him to promise me to continue going to school. ¡± ¡°Ah? This¡­ can it be considered a gift? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was slightly stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Clearly, Xi Muru¡¯s request for this gift was something he had not expected. Hence, he smiled awkwardly, then turned to look at Dongfang Mo and pleaded, ¡°eldest young master, look, this is the first time young Madam has begged me. If I¡­ ¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and quickly answered. Then, his cold gazended on Mu Ru¡¯s face and his hoarse old voice sounded again ¡°Xi Muru, for second uncle¡¯s sake, I promise you to continue going to school. However, the prerequisite is that you have to meet Nangong Xun this time. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about going to school! ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mu Ru quickly replied. Since it was a chance to go to school, of course, she had to do her best! Mu Ru looked at the densely packed notes and could not help but silently mourn for a minute. Dongfang Mo wanted her to use three days to memorize these things fluently. This was basically taking her life. Mu Ru looked at the densely packed notes and could not help but silently mourn for a minute. Dongfang Mo wanted her to use three days to memorize these things fluently. This was basically taking her life. This was not to say that she had a bad memory, but that she usually memorized everything ording to the rules. She almost did not memorize them by rote. It was just like memorizing English words. Many people memorized them by rote, but she did not. She memorized them ording to the pronunciation So it was very easy to remember. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Chapter 38, how could I be ignorant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the document Dongfang Mo gave her was something she had nevere into contact with before, so there was no pattern to follow. Thus, she could only memorize it by rote. However, rote memorization was her weakness. However, Dongfang Mo was a typical devil. Seeing that she did not memorize it on the first day, he actually did not give her any food on the second day. He said that if she could not memorize it, there would be no food. Moreover, he even locked her in an empty house, which was actually a detention room If she couldn¡¯t carry it out, he wouldn¡¯t let her out. Alright, Mu ru admitted that a person¡¯s potential was limitless. Under Dongfang Mo¡¯s cruel and powerful oppression, she only used half a day¡¯s time to memorize these things that she didn¡¯t understand thoroughly. Three dayster, the day to meet Nangong Xun arrived as scheduled. She wore a set of high-end professional attire that Dongfang Mo had prepared for her. In order to appear mature, she even wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose. Her long hair draped over her shoulders was tied up into a bun. Then, she got into Dongfang Yu¡¯s car and he drove towards the Dongfang Group. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at the woman whose hands were tightly clutching Bao Bao¡¯s trembling body. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to go and see Nangong Xun on behalf of my brother. I¡¯m not asking you to go to the execution ground. Why are you so afraid? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll go? ¡± Mu Ru retorted him without holding back. Then, she rolled her eyes at him and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re ignorant and ipetent. You¡¯re just idling around all day. Otherwise, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have fallen on me. ¡± ¡°What nonsense? How am I ignorant? who was the one who spouted all these nonsense just now? ¡± Dongfang Yu was very dissatisfied with Xi Muru¡¯s usation. Without waiting for her reply, he added, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not idle, okay? I just like beautiful women. I¡¯m also a womanizer. This isn¡¯t too much, right? ¡± When Mu ru heard his shameless words, she simply ignored him and looked out the window. She kept praying in her heart that Nangong Xun, whom she was going to meetter, would not be too difficult to deal with. Fortunately, Dongfang Yu did not continue to pester her to discuss the problem. Forty minutester, the car stopped. Dongfang Corporation¡¯s building towered into the clouds in front of him. He stood downstairs and looked as if he could not even see the top of his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. It¡¯s a whole 59th floor. You can¡¯t even see the top if you look at your neck. ¡± Dongfang Yu pushed open the car door and got out of the car as he said lightly, ¡°Oh right, the CEO¡¯s office is on the 58th floor. You are the CEO, and the temporary office is also on the 58th floor. ¡± As Dongfang Yu said this, he had already opened the car door for mu ru and very gentlemanly reached out to help her get out of the car. At the entrance of the Dongfang Group, there were already two neat rows of people lined up on both sides to wee the CEO. Mu Ru was holding a briefcase in her hand. She was wearing a professional dress and a pair of three-inch high heels. Dongfang Mo said that she was short, so he specially asked the shoe store to send it to her. She gripped the briefcase tightly with both hands and secretly cheered herself on. Then, she tried her best to act like a white-cor beauty from a television drama. She lifted her head and walked calmly through the two rows of people. She directly entered the VIP elevator. After stepping into the elevator, her legs went weak, and she almost copsed in the elevator. Oh my God, she saw Ning Sicheng just now. That was Binhai High School¡¯s senior Feng Yun It was said that he had once been admitted to Harvard with the first score. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Chapter 39 are you Xi Muru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In Binhai High School, how many girls had a crush on senior Feng Yun, Ning Sicheng? His photo was hung in the hall because it was the pride of Binhai High School. However, she never dreamed that senior Feng Yun, Ning Sicheng, whom she had admired countless times, was now working for Dongfang Corporation. Furthermore, he was one of Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinates. Just now, he was standing in line to greet her. Mu Ru¡¯s CEO¡¯s office was actually a temporary office. It used to be an empty room, but now it was temporarily moved into some desks, sofas, and file cabs The door frame was pasted with the words ¡®CEO¡¯s Office¡¯ , and it was done. Because she was the CEO, and because Oriental Group was going to receive a big client from Singapore, Nangong Xun, today, Mu Ru used her identity as the CEO to specially hold a meeting for the executives of Oriental Group. Of course, the content of the meeting was very simple. She had memorized the content thoroughly. After oveing her fear of these people, she just sat there as if she was talking to air, so she didn¡¯t look at anyone She just memorized the things that she had memorized ording to the sequence of procedures. ¡°appoint Li Wenhua as the administrative manager, appoint Wang Jianmin as the personnel minister, appoint Ning Si as the general manager of the group, appoint¡­ ¡± Xi Muru only turned her face sideways when she memorized the name Ning Si as the general manager of the group. She had known the name Ning Si Cheng since she entered Binhai high school at the age of 12, so she was very familiar with it. As soon as her voice fell, the meeting room was immediately filled with thunderous apuse. Everyone looked at her with admiration. No one could deny the ability of the president¡¯s wife. Just her courage alone was enough to make people think highly of her. Mu Ru had just finished her meeting when Dongfang Mo¡¯s secretary, Jiang Xueyan, politely and respectfully came to tell her that Nangong Xun¡¯s car had already driven into the road parking lot of the Dongfang Corporation and told her to quickly go downstairs to greet him. Mu Ru nodded and immediately took the elevator downstairs with arge group of higher-ups who had just been appointed by her. Just as she led her people to stand in line at the door, the hostess had already led Nangong Xun over. Mu Ru looked at Nangong Xun, who was approaching her step by step. She felt as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she could not remember where she had seen him before. Finally, as Nangong Xun approached her, Mu Ru¡¯s sense of familiarity grew stronger. Just as she was searching in her mind, Nangong Xun had already arrived in front of her and was looking at her with a smile. ¡°CEO Xi, this is the president of the Xun Group, Mr. Nangong Xun. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s secretary, Jiang Xueyan, introduced mu ru to her. At the same time, she said to Nangong Xun, ¡°This is our newly appointed CEO¡­ ¡± ¡°Xi Muru? ¡± Nangong Xun did not wait for Jiang Xueyan to say Mu Ru¡¯s name, but he blurted it out. Then, he looked at her and asked curiously, ¡°Are you¡­ Xi Muru? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xi Muru. ¡± Mu Ru nodded mechanically. Then, she looked at Nangong Xun and asked hesitantly, ¡°are you Xi Muru? ¡± ¡°President Nangong, we¡­ ¡± ¡°I am¡­ ¡± Nangong Xun paused after saying these two words. Then, he looked at the staff standing on both sides. He thought of something and smiled faintly ¡°President Xi doesn¡¯t n to invite me upstairs? ¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Whose Wife Are you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru suddenly remembered that she had been searching for his identity in her mind, and she had forgotten her manners. She blushed and reached out to shake his hand, saying, ¡°Wee, President Nangong. Let¡¯s go upstairs. ¡± Mu Ru let Nangong Xun into the reception room. After the secretary served the coffee, she immediately took out the contract she had prepared and pushed it in front of Nangong Xun. With a professional smile that she had practiced for two days, she said, ¡°President Nangong, please take a look. This is the letter of Intent for cooperation between our group and yourpany. President Nangong, please see if there are any areas that need to be modified. Of course, if there are no changes¡­ ¡± ¡°Xi Muru. ¡± Nangong Xun pushed the document that she pushed to the side. He did not even look at it. He just stared at her, frowned, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re only 19 years old in a month. You should be in university. Why would you be working at the Oriental Group? And you¡¯re still the executive president? ¡± Mu Ru felt that Nangong Xun was familiar with him after hearing his question. However, she could not remember where she had seen him before. She had never heard of his name before. However, since Nangong Xun had asked, she still told him the truth ¡°I am indeed studying at Binda University. However, since I am now Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, you must have heard about my husband, Dongfang Mo¡­ ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡± Nangong Xun immediately cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words. His expression immediately darkened. His sharp gazended on Mu Ru¡¯s face as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°what did you say? ¡± ¡°whose wife did you just say you were? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu Ru was frightened by his sudden expression and tone. She looked at his cold and dark face and asked mechanically, ¡°who did you say you were? ¡± ¡°President Nangong, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°who asked you to marry him? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s voice was low and contained suppressed anger. He asked through gritted teeth, ¡°who asked you to marry him? ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue the one who married Dongfang Mo a week ago? How did it be you in the blink of an eye? ¡± Mu Ru was silent. She did not want to answer this question, and it was not within the scope of her interview. Hence, she immediately changed the topic and pushed the document in front of Nangong Xun. She reminded him lightly, ¡°President Nangong, do you have any objections? ¡± ¡°President Nangong, please take a look at this agreement. If you don¡¯t have any objections¡­ ¡± ¡°Of course I have objections. ¡± Nangong Xun did not even look at it and directly pulled it away with his hand. Then, he looked meaningfully at Mu Ru and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back and tell Dongfang Mo that I will visit him in one inch Mo city very soon. ¡± After he said that, without waiting for Xi Muru to react, he immediately stood up and walked out of the reception room. Secretary Jiang Xueyan and her assistant who were waiting outside were shocked. Xi Muru held the document that was supposed to be signed with Nangong Xun in her hand. She wanted to cry but no tears came out. She did notplete the task that Dongfang Mo gave her, which meant that she would never be able to go to Bin University She did not seize this opportunity to fight for her chance to go to school. Thinking that she could not go to school, her sad tears immediately rolled down. She spent three days and three nights to prepare for this meeting with Nangong Xun, but in the end, Nangong Xun rejected the document without even looking at the contents of the document It was the same as denying her as a person. Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Losing the opportunity to go to school

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She Lay on her desk in the reception room and cried her heart out. Everyone thought that she was crying because of the negotiation with Nangong Xun. Little did they know that she was actually crying because she had lost the opportunity to go to school. Dongfang Yu was not the one who came to pick up mu ru. That idler man had gone on a date with some beautiful woman a long time ago. It was uncle Liu who came to pick her up and said that Dongfang Mo already knew about the negotiation. Of course, Dongfang Mo knew about it at the first moment, so when mu ru returned to one inch Mo city, Dongfang Mo was sitting in a wheelchair with a gloomy face. His face was frowning because of anger Originally, it was as uneven as a swarm of Leeches, but it looked even uglier and more terrifying. Mu Ru overcame the fear in her heart and carefully stood in front of Dongfang Mo. Then, she handed the unsigned document to him with a trembling hand, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word to defend herself. ¡°I said that if you don¡¯tplete the mission, you don¡¯t have to go to school. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and Hoarse. At the same time, he turned to look at Dongfang Yingwu, who was sitting on the Sofa not far away, and said inly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give second uncle face. It¡¯s just that this woman ispletely useless. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu sighed, then looked at Xi Muru and said in a sympathetic tone, ¡°Young Madam, your luck is a little bad. Nangong Xun is difficult to deal with, but¡­ ¡± ¡°What do you mean difficult? It¡¯s because she¡¯s not capable enough. ¡± Dongfang mo quickly replied, then he red coldly at Xi Muru who was standing there ¡°Hurry up and go to the istion room to reflect on your past. What are you still standing here for? Are you waiting to receive your award? ¡± Mu Ru immediately turned around and left. She was no longer unfamiliar with the istion room because two days ago, in order to make her memorize all the things that she could not carry, she had already been locked in there for a day. One inch ink city¡¯s istion room was simr to a prison cell. It was a small and empty room. There was nothing inside except for a window the size of a hospital¡¯s toll window on one side of the wall, which was used to circte the air. Mu Ru walked into the confinement room naturally. The security guard locked the door outside, and the light in the confinement room instantly dimmed. There was a light, but she didn¡¯t need to do anything. She was toozy to turn on the light, so she leaned against the corner of the wall and sat down. Dongfang Mo only told her to roll into the confinement room. He didn¡¯t say how long she would be confined, so she didn¡¯t calcte the time. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t go to school outside the confinement room. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s home, if the confinement room was a small prison, then one inch Mo city was a big prison. As for her, she could not go to school, so there was not much difference between staying in a big prison and a small prison because it was a waste of time¡­ ¡­ Just as Xi Muru was wasting her time in the confinement room in one inch Mo city, her family, the Xi family, was in chaos. Xi Yuancheng looked at Nangong Xun, who was sitting in front of him like an elegant Prince. He could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead with a tissue because he never dreamed that this Nangong Xun was the Qin Xun from back then. ¡°Uncle Xi, where¡¯s my fianc??e, Xi Muru? ¡± Nangong Xun put down the teacup in his hand and looked indifferently at Xi Yuancheng, whose expression had already changed. He asked without batting an eyelid. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Mu Ru¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family came knocking on her door

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Uncle Xi, where¡¯s my fianc??e, Xi Muru? ¡± Nangong Xun put down the teacup in his hand and looked indifferently at Xi Yuancheng, whose expression had already changed. He asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°Mu Ru, she¡­ she¡¯s already married to Dongfang Mo. ¡± Xi Yuancheng said with trepidation. Then, he looked at Mu Xue, who was sitting not too far away. A thought shed through his mind. ¡°I remember that the newspaper said that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru got married. ¡± As Nangong Xun spoke, he threw the newspaper that he brought a week ago to Xi Yuancheng ¡°Uncle Xi, aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me? ¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± Xi Yuancheng wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand and forced a smile. Heughed awkwardly and exined ¡°originally, Mu Xue went to marry Dongfang Mo, but you heard that Dongfang CEO¡­ In short, Mu Xue didn¡¯t want to marry Dongfang Mo, so mu ru married him. ¡± ¡°Uncle Xi, but mu ru ru is her fianc??e. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and his cold gazended on Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face ¡°Uncle Xi, if you want to break off the engagement or something, shouldn¡¯t you give me a heads up? This time, I came to Binhai specifically to discuss the marriage between you and Mu Ru. I originally wanted to knock down the wedding date. ¡± ¡°This¡­ didn¡¯t your family move away? I thought¡­ ¡± Xi Yuancheng knew that he was in the wrong, and his exnation was a little incoherent. Then, he looked at Mu Xue, who had been looking at Nangong Xun like she was infatuated, and quickly said, ¡°How about this? My Mu Xue and mu ru are twins. They look almost identical, and Mu Xue is much prettier than Mu Ru. Mu Ru isn¡¯t actually pretty, but you don¡¯t know that on her forehead¡­ ¡± ¡°I know that there¡¯s a birthmark on her forehead. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut off Xi Yuancheng¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± ¡°I knew five years ago. If I didn¡¯t know that there was a birthmark on her forehead, I wouldn¡¯t have asked my parents to propose to the XI family. ¡± Huh? This time, it was Xi Yuancheng¡¯s turn to be shocked. He even wondered if his ears had misheard. Five years ago, when the Qin family came to propose to the XI family, Qin Weihe only said that he wanted to be inws with them. He had mistakenly thought that the Qin family had taken a liking to Mu Xue, but mu Xue had already been promised to the eldest son of the Dongfang family two years ago. However, he didn¡¯t want to offend the Qin family At that time, the Qin family and the Dongfang family were equally powerful. He didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone, so he deliberately said that his daughter¡¯s name was Xi Muru. In reality, he was just trying to get away with it. At that time, the Qin family did not say anything. They just signed a marriage contract with him. At that time, he was secretly happy. This move of his was really good. He had actually given that ominous daughter to someone else, and it was still the wealthy Qin family. Of course, when the Qin family realized that Mu ru was ugly or something, they could just break off the engagement and abandon Mu Ru. Anyway, he did not really care about that ugly daughter, and at the same time, he did not have much to lose. Now, five years had passed. Qin Xun hade to ask for her. He had specifically mentioned that he wanted to marry Xi Muru. He even said that he knew that Mu ru had a birthmark on her forehead. Only then did he realize. It turned out that five years ago, the Qin family had proposed to his ugly daughter, Mu Ru. ¡°that¡­ Mu Ru has already married Dongfang Mo. ¡± Xi Yuancheng still spoke with difficulty. He looked at Nangong Xun with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Look, Mu Xue is actually better than Mu Ru¡­ ¡± Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Chapter 43: I¡¯m a man of my word

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have a habit of keeping my word. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut off Xi Yuancheng¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°So, the person I was engaged to back then was Xi Muru. In that case, I¡¯ll only acknowledge Xi Muru. I don¡¯t want any other woman, even if she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. As the saying goes, there are three treasures in a family. An ugly wife is thin and thin, and her cotton-padded jacket is tattered. Therefore, I definitely can¡¯t give my ugly wife to anyone else! ¡± ¡°then¡­ Mu Ru has already married into the Dongfang family. ¡± Xi Yuancheng was on the verge of tears. He looked at Nangong Xun and asked weakly, ¡°what should I do? ¡± ¡°What should I do? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own business! ¡± As Nangong Xun spoke, he stood up and looked deeply at Xi Yuancheng ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning. You can think of a way to get my mu ru back! ¡± Without waiting for Xi Yuancheng¡¯s reply, he immediately turned around and walked out the door. He believed that Xi Yuancheng would not dare to offend him. As for whether he dared to offend Dongfang Mo or not, that was not his concern. ¡°Dad, what did you say? ¡± A scream flew out from the XI residence. Of course, it was Xi Muxue¡¯s furious voice ¡°You want me to go and get a birthmark on my beautiful forehead? And then pretend to be mu ru to marry Nangong Xun? How can I do that? I will not do it! ¡± Even though she liked Nangong Xun very much because he was handsome, and the Nangong Corporation¡¯s influence in Singapore was not smaller than Binhai Dongfang Corporation¡¯s, of course, the most important thing was that Nangong Xun was a normal man This was more than a hundred times stronger than Dongfang Mo.. If she were to marry Nangong Xun just like that, then she would not hesitate to agree. Because she was not a fool. Marrying Nangong Xun was equivalent to stepping into a top-tier wealthy family. This wealthy family was on par with the wealthy family that Xi Muru married Dongfang Mo, but the connotation was different. Because marrying Nangong Xun would at least allow her to enjoy a good sex life, while Xi Muru marrying Dongfang Mo could only be a widow. However, if she was asked to have stic surgery to make herself look ugly, then she would not be willing. Everyone had a love for beauty. Moreover, Xi Muru had a birthmark on her forehead that she had to cover up with her bangs. Wasn¡¯t her goal because that birthmark was too ugly? Who did not want people to see their beautiful side? ¡°HMPH, you¡¯re not going to do it? ¡± Xi Yuancheng snorted coldly ¡°What¡¯s the use of not doing it in the current situation Even though the Nangong group was based in Singapore, their business was now global. Furthermore, there was a mysterious organization behind the Nangong Group, and it was said that the Oriental Group was afraid that if we offended the Nangong family, Xi Empire would soon be on the verge of bankruptcy. Xi Empire was already bankrupt, so what was the use of being pretty? .¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue, of course, knew how serious the consequences of Xi Empire¡¯s bankruptcy were, and she, a rich youngdy, certainly did not want Xi Empire to go bankrupt, so she frowned and came up with a n ¡°Dad, the reason why I didn¡¯t want to marry Dongfang Mo before was because I didn¡¯t know he had a younger brother, Dongfang Yu. How about this¡­ ¡± Xi Yuancheng frowned when he heard his daughter¡¯s words. He looked at his daughter and after a moment of silence, he said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Dongfang Mo. . ¡± ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll call Nangong Xun tomorrow morning to go to the Dongfang family. As for whether we¡¯ll seed or not, that¡¯s hard to say. After all, Dongfang Mo has already acknowledged mu ru ru as his wife. ¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Chapter 44-the past five years

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Mo will definitely be willing. ¡± Mu Xue said confidently ¡°Back then, I was the one who was unwilling to stay in the Dongfang family. He was somewhat helpless when he epted Mu Ru. Now that I¡¯m willing to marry him, of course, he would be more than happy. ¡± Xi Yuancheng listened to Mu Xue¡¯s words and carefully recalled the scene when he brought Mu Xue to the Dongfang family. At that time, Dongfang Mo indeed wanted Mu Xue to stay. In the end, he relied on his eloquent tongue to insist that mu ru was a girl. Then, Dongfang Mo forced Mu ru to stay. From this, it could be seen that Dongfang Mo had always liked Mu Xue in his heart. Moreover, six years ago, he had also taken a liking to Mu Xue. So, now, Dongfang Mo would probably agree to let mu Xue exchange for Mu Ru, right? Nangong Xun was driving on the road. When he thought of Xi Muxue¡¯s infatuated gaze on him, he could not help but sneer from the bottom of his heart. He thought back to five years ago, how she had humiliated him, and how mu ru had treated him kindly. He would never forget that summer five years ago, he had been chased by his enemies. Because he had been in a hurry to shake them off, he had run madly. In the end, he had fallen off the cliff, and not only had his clothes been torn.. His phone and wallet were all gone when he fell off the cliff, and one of his legs was broken. He used his hands to support himself on the road, dragging his broken legs. Inch by inch, he climbed out of the jungle under the cliff with great difficulty. He climbed for three whole days before he climbed onto a main road outside. Of course, the main road was not in the city, but in a remote ce in the middle of nowhere. He climbed for three days and three nights. Not only were his clothes worn out, but the muscles on his arms and palms were all worn out, revealing red flesh, not to mention others He was a little afraid of looking at it himself. Hey on the side of the road, cold, hungry, tired, and in pain. He looked at the speeding cars on the main road and shouted loudly, hoping that one of the cars would stop. However, after crawling for three days and three nights like this, and starving for three days and three nights like this, his voice was already very low. Not to mention the speeding cars, even if the cars were parked there without moving, if a person was sitting in the car.. They might not be able to hear his voice. He shouted for a long time, but there was no effect at all. However, he could no longer crawl and could only lie on the side of the road, hoping that there were pedestrians on the road, hoping that there were pedestrians who could lend a helping hand. Soon, a group of pedestrians walked over, but it was a group of children. They were wearing dark blue high school uniforms with white stripes on them. They looked like seventh or eighth-grade high school students. This group of students seemed to be about twenty or so. They were carrying bags. They were probably returning from a spring trip. Everyone was in a good mood. Along the way, they were singing and walking toward a bus that was parked not far away. He immediately used hisst bit of strength to shout, ¡°Please, can you help me? I need help! ¡± Although he had used all his strength, his voice was still very low. However, this group of students just happened to pass by him, so not only did they hear his voice, but they also saw him as a person. Obviously, this image of him had frightened this group of future flowers of the mothend. This was because his current situation was even uglier than that of the beggars who wanted money on the overpass. Moreover, the stenching from his body was even worse than the stenching from the beggars. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Extreme humiliation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That was for sure. Even though he did not eat or drink for three days and three nights, it did not mean that he did not poop. With two broken legs, he could not stand up or squat at all. Therefore, he could only Poop and pee on his body. How could it not stink? ¡°Aiyo, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. This person stinks. It¡¯s disgusting! ¡± Someone covered his nose with his hand and shouted loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at the scars on his face, he must have been beaten up when he went to steal something! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too disgusting. He must be a beggar! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to Puke from the smell of his body! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go quickly! ¡± ¡­ The group of children were all talking at the same time. Everyone covered their noses with their hands and quickly ran past him. No one even looked at him, much less extended a helping hand to him. Seeing that the group of children was about to pass by himpletely, he gritted his teeth and used hisst bit of strength. He reached out to grab the leg of a student¡¯s pants and begged in a low voice, ¡°please, little friend, help me make a phone call¡­ ¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pull my leg, it stinks! ¡± The girl quickly pulled her leg away and could not help but kick his hand. At the same time, she scolded him in a bad tone ¡°where did this stinky mane from? It¡¯s so disgusting, he actually pulled the leg of a girl¡¯s pants. You look like a dead man. You must have raped someone¡¯s wife and been caught, that¡¯s why you were beaten so badly! ¡± He widened his eyes and raised his head slightly. He looked at the little girl who was as beautiful as a princess. He never thought that such a girl would have such a ridiculous imagination. Just as he was about to exin how he got the wound on his body, he heard the boy next to him echo the girl¡¯s words ¡°It has to be. Mu Xue, ignore him. This kind of lowlife deserves to be beaten. He deserves to be beaten to death. Let¡¯s go! ¡± ¡°Hey, since he is a disgusting * * , then we should do justice for heaven. Let him remember what the consequences of being a * * are forever. ¡± As Mu Xue spoke, she took out a one-dor coin from her bag and threw it at his face ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to help you? Take this one-dor coin to make a phone call. However, this ce is also ten kilometers away from the nearest town. Take this one-dor coin and slowly crawl to make a phone call! ¡± ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± A group of childrenughed mockingly. Following that, other children also took out a coin to imitate this girl called Mu Xue. They wanted to throw the coin at his face, but they were stopped by Mu Xue. ¡°Don¡¯t throw another coin to her. ¡± Mu Xue stopped the boy who took out the coin. Then, she said with a princess-like expression, ¡°If we all throw the coin to him, won¡¯t he be able to collect enough money to pay for the taxi? Let him take my one-dor coin and crawl slowly! ¡± ¡°Hahaha, Mu Xue, good idea! ¡± The group of childrenughed shrilly again. Then, they walked past him one after another. He picked up the coin that was thrown at his face and held it tightly in his hand. Because his palm waspletely worn out, the coin was inserted into his flesh. It was a piercing pain. It was a great humiliation. He had never thought that he would actually encounter such an insult! ¡ª PS: Dear Friends: Chapter 8 ends. Today is the Lantern Festival. Joe Mai is here to wish everyone a happy Lantern Festival! Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Chapter 46-the Girl in his memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Qin Xun was not injured, he was still a handsome and handsome young man. Women had always stuck close to him. When had he ever been despised to such an extent that he was called a * * * ? Looking at the group of students who had already walked far away to board the bus, and then looking at the night sky, he thought in despair that the enemy had not destroyed him, but now the heavens were going to destroy him. There were more than twenty of these children, but none of them had a kind heart, or even apassionate heart. Just as he lowered his head in despair and stopped looking at the group of students who had humiliated him.. Just as he gritted his teeth and once again supported his hands to move his body to the middle of the road to see if he could take a gamble and see if the driver with eyes saw him stop, a voice suddenly came from beside him ¡°excuse me, what kind of help do you need? Can I help you? ¡± He could not help but raise his head and find that it was still the same girl who had thrown the coin at him. His face immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth and forcefully threw the coin in his palm at her He wanted to smash it onto her overly beautiful face. However, his strength was limited. Of course, he did not smash the coin onto the girl¡¯s face. Instead, he smashed it onto the instep of her foot. ¡°I¡¯m not the girl from before. ¡± The girl was not angry at his angry action. Instead, she squatted down and used her hand to lift up the thick bangs on her forehead, revealing a thumb-sized birthmark. She said in a low voice, ¡°See? I¡¯m not her. She doesn¡¯t have bangs and there¡¯s no birthmark on her forehead. Her name is Xi Muxue, and I¡¯m Xi Muru. We¡¯re twin sisters. ¡± He then noticed that this was indeed not the girl from before. Moreover, this girl spoke softly. Although their voices sounded simr, if he listened carefully, it was not the girl¡¯s voice from before. ¡°I fell from the cliff and broke my leg. Now I need to find my family, I¡­ ¡± Qin Xun struggled to tell her about his need for help. ¡°There¡¯s no ce to make a call around here. ¡± Mu Ru thought for a moment, then said, ¡°then wait a moment. I¡¯ll borrow our bus driver¡¯s phone to make a call for you. ¡± After saying that, he saw her quickly get up and run towards the bus. Unfortunately, before she could reach the bus, the bus somehow drove away without waiting for her. He could not help but feel bad. Such a kind-hearted girl wanted to help him, but in the end, she was implicated by him. Now, she probably had to take the bus or walk back? He thought that the girl woulde back to apologize to him and then take the bus by herself. However, the girl did not do that. Instead, she quickly ran to the middle of the road to stop the traffic. Soon, she stopped a minivan. From Afar, he saw her pointing at him and saying something to the driver of the minivan. Then, he saw the driver open the door and get out of the car. Then, he followed the girl and walked towards him. It was this girl named Xi Muru who carried him to the minivan with the driver. Because the minivan was a single row, and his legs were broken, he could not sit in the front passenger seat, so he could only put him in the car. The driver asked him if he knew his family¡¯s number. Of course, he knew. He immediately told the driver and asked him to call his mother and tell her to wait for him at the hospital. ¡ª Today¡¯s update began. Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Chapter 47, Girl in Memory 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This girl named Xi Muru was sitting in the car with him. When she saw that he was sweating profusely from the pain, she even took out her handkerchief to wipe his sweat. At the same time, sheforted him in a low voice that he did not need to worry. They would arrive at the hospital very soon. When they arrived at the hospital, his mother indeed brought people to wait at the hospital. When she saw him, she immediately sent him to the emergency room. When he came out of the emergency room and woke up, it was already the next morning. When he asked his mother about Xi Muru, her mother said that she did not notice. At that time, she was only concerned about his injury, so how could she have the mood to pay attention to other people? She did give the truck driver a reward of 10,000 yuan. He quickly said that the truck driver did save him, but the person who really saved him was that little girl called Xi Muru. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would have died by the roadside. Later, after he was discharged from the hospital, it was very difficult to find out about Xi Muru, but Xi muxue found out immediately. It turned out that she was Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter, and Xi Muru was also Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter, but it was not known to outsiders. At that time, he had asked his mother to go to the XI family to propose marriage. Of course, he did not tell his mother that there was a birthmark on mu ru¡¯s forehead. He thought that when Mu ru grew up, he would take her to the hospital to get rid of that birthmark. Moreover, it did not matter even if it was not removed. After all, she would not be able to see her bangs. As long as he did not mind, his mother would only have him as her only son. Of course, he would not mind. He had originally thought that after Mu ru graduated from university, he woulde over to talk to Xi Yuancheng about how Mu Ru was getting married, but who would have thought that mu ru had just turned 18 Xi Yuancheng, that Maniac, had actually used her to rece Xi Muxue and marry the good-for-nothing Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru had been locked up in the confinement room for an entire day, but the Demon Dongfang Mo had actually not sent anyone to bring her food. It was obvious that she had not sessfullypleted her mission today. She leaned against the wall and sat in the confinement room. She was so hungry that her head was dizzy. Finally, she fell into a deep sleep. It was very cold. In the confinement room, it was very cold. She could not help but shrink her body into a ball, but it was still cold. Hence, her hands could not help but protect her thin and weak body, wanting to use her weak strength to preserve her body temperature. She did not know when she had fallen asleep. In her dream, she seemed to have entered a world of ice and snow, and she seemed to have be the little girl who sold matches. The matches could not be sold. In the end, in order to warm herself up, she finished the matches. Then, just as she was about to faint from the cold, a prince charming in white walked towards her. When he saw her shivering by the roadside, he frowned slightly Then, he bent down and picked her up. She only felt the iparable warmth of his embrace, so she could not help but lean closer into his embrace. She just wanted to absorb his body temperature and smell his pleasant smell. Her tiredness grew stronger and she slept very soundly. Dongfang Mei woke up early in the morning. She had also heard about Xi Muru¡¯s failure to meet Nangong Xun yesterday. Especially when Dongfang Mo locked Xi Muru in the detention room yesterday, she could not help but secretly rejoice in her heart. Fortunately, Dongfang Mo did not agree to let her meet Nangong Xun. Otherwise, if she failed, even if Dongfang Mo did not lock her in the detention room, she would probably be embarrassed in front of Dongfang Mo in the future. Although she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s aunt and also a member of the Dongfang family, she was still a girl. The Dongfang Group was not founded by her father but by her brother, Dongfang Xiong. Therefore, as her younger sister, she actually did not have any shares Even though she had been staying in her mother¡¯s family and had yet to marry. After her brother, Dongfang Ying Xiong, died, Dongfang Mo still treated her aunt with respect and did not chase her mother and son out of the Dongfang family. However, she knew that it was actually very difficult to get a share of the Dongfang Group. Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Nangong Xun¡¯s visit

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she did not know the details of how Xi Muru received Nangong Xun, she had heard that Xi Muru and Nangong Xun had fallen out in the meeting room after talking for a few minutes. Dongfang Mei came down from upstairs and saw her son, Dongfang Jun, eating breakfast alone at the dining table. She frowned ¡°Ah Jun, you haven¡¯t left for school yet? What time is it now? ¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Saturday. ¡± Dongfang Jun put down the chopsticks in his hand and rolled his eyes at his mother ¡°Mom, are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t even know what day of the week it is. ¡± ¡°Brat, I¡¯m not a student. Why would I know what day of the week it is? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face turned slightly red after being scolded by her son. Just as she was about to scold her son again, uncle Liu walked in. ¡°Miss, the CEO of Xi Group, Xi Yuancheng, and his daughter, Xi Muxue, and the CEO of Nangong Group, Nangong Xun, are here to pay a visit to the CEO, Dongfang Mo! ¡± Uncle Liu stood respectfully at the door of the hall. ¡°Huh? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted ¡°Then, hurry up and invite him in. Why are you still standing there? ¡± Uncle Liu quickly turned around and walked out of the door. Dongfang Mei red at her son ¡°HURRY UP AND CALL SECOND UNCLE OVER! ¡± Then, she ordered Ah Amin, who was standing at the side and preparing to serve her breakfast, coldly ¡°Ah Amin, hurry up and go upstairs to inform Sir that he¡¯s up. Tell him that there¡¯s a guest at home and that the guest is here to pay him a visit. ¡± Dongfang Mo had long heard themotion downstairs. The reason why he did note downstairs was because the woman in his arms had not woken up yet. At this moment, the woman was snuggling in his arms like a kitten and sleeping soundly. The sunlight from outside the window shone through the thick, light-colored floor-to-ceiling curtains. Specks of sunlight sprinkled on Mu Ru¡¯s face, making her fair, small face appear exceptionally tranquil. Perhaps it was because he had slightly jerked his body upwards, she leaned against his chest and rubbed her small face impatiently. Then, she hugged his well-dressed waist tightly with both arms and continued her beautiful dream. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a satisfied smile. This woman was usually like a mouse seeing a cat when she saw him. She was so scared that she did not even dare to look at him. At this moment, she was lying in his arms. She did not look scared at all. She was sleeping soundly. The sound of knocking came from outside the door. Ah Hong¡¯s voice could be heard ¡°eldest young master, aunt Gu asked me to inform you that there is a guest visiting your house. The guest is here specifically to see you. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± He answered lightly, but in his heart, he already knew what was going on. Yesterday, Xi Muru, this woman, did not sign a cooperation agreement with Nangong Xun. He already felt that this matter was very strange, because this time, the cooperation intention was already decided between him and Nangong Xun online Logically, Xi Muru signing the agreement was just a formality. How could it be messed up? Yesterday afternoon, he sent someone to do an investigation. If he did not investigate, he would not know. When he did, he was shocked. It turned out that this Nangong Xun¡¯s name was Qin Xun. Five years ago, he came to the XI family to propose marriage At that time, Xi Yuancheng had agreed to marry his daughter, Xi Muru, whom he had never liked. Now that Xi Muru was his wife, Nangong Xun must have felt ufortable. Even though he knew that Xi Muru was ugly, how could a person of status like Nangong Xun Swallow Xi Yuancheng¡¯s marriage just because his fianc??e was ugly and marry someone else? Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Chapter 49 was baffling

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Last night, he had predicted that Xi Yuancheng woulde looking for him again because he was afraid of offending Nangong Xun, but he did not expect it toe so soon. Moreover, looking at the text message uncle Liu sent him on his phone, he knew that Nangong Xun had alsoe. ¡°honey, it¡¯s time to get up! ¡± Dongfang Mo lowered his head and exhaled at Mu ru who was like a kitten in his arms. It was purely a yful mood. Xi Muru, who had been sleeping soundly, was tickled by this sudden heat. Her body instinctively cupped her fists in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. She impatiently raised her hand and brushed it. She rubbed her eyes that had not opened yet and yawned sleepily She continued to sleep without even opening her eyes. The hand that had rubbed her eyesnded casually on Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck. In an instant, Xi Muru¡¯s eyes quickly opened Her hand retracted like it had touched a piece of charcoal. She stared nkly at Dongfang Mo, who was hugging her, but could not say a word. She remembered that she had been locked up in the detention room. ¡­ She did not remember when she had been released, and she did not even know when she had gone upstairs. Moreover, she even slept with Dongfang Mo.. What was going on? How did she get out of the detention room? And how did she get upstairs? Dongfang Mo obviously would not talk so much nonsense with her. Looking at her stunned look, he thought that she was afraid of his face, so he said calmly, ¡°I am your husband, this is already an indisputable fact, so you had better let yourself adapt to my appearance, because you may have to live with my appearance for the rest of your life. ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen him like this, so she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Moreover, she had seen a lot of him in the past few days, so she had gradually gotten used to it. She slid down from his body very naturally. She was puzzled as to how he got onto the bed. Wasn¡¯t he unable to walk? He was usually in a wheelchair, so how was he going to get off the bed now? ¡°Why are you still lying there like a fool? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face darkened when he saw her move her body without a trace ¡°since you¡¯re awake, why aren¡¯t you pushing my wheelchair over? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to fly over myself? ¡± Only then did mu rue to her senses. She raised her head to look at the thick floor-to-ceiling window. Although it wasn¡¯t opened, the bright sunlight shone on the floor-to-ceiling window. All of this silently indicated that it was gettingte. She quickly got up. Fortunately, she was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. Although they were wrinkled, it also indicated that Dongfang Mo, who had gone crazyst night, had not vited her. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly heave a sigh of relief. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair was not far away. She quickly ran over to help him push it to the bedside. Just as she was about to ask if she could help, she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands supporting the edge of the bed. He used the strength of his hands to lift up his lower bodypletely. Then, he slowly put his two stiff legs into this special wheelchair. Mu Ru looked at his actions and could not help but feel a pain in her heart. This was her man, her husband. He was someone she wanted to apany for the rest of her life. However, his movements were so inconvenient. Seeing that he was already seated, she quickly went over to push him to the bathroom to wash up, but Dongfang Mo coldly stopped her. He said that he would go back to his room to wash up, and that she could continue sleeping if she had nothing to do. She didn¡¯t need to go to school anyway. Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Chapter 50 the new husband and the old husband appeared

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that he was already seated, she quickly went over and wanted to push him to the bathroom to wash up. However, Dongfang Mo coldly stopped her and said that he would go back to his room to wash up. She could continue sleeping if she had nothing to do. After all, she did not need to go to school. Mu Ru felt extremely ufortable when she heard this, but she could not argue with Dongfang Mo.. It was not that Dongfang Mo had not given her a chance. It was because she was too weak to grasp the opportunity. Therefore, it was not Dongfang Mo¡¯s fault that she could not go to school now. However, since she was already awake and knew that it was already daytime, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Thus, she went to the wardrobe to find a set of clothes and slowly walked towards the bathroom. Nangong Xun patiently drank a cup of tea and looked at Dongfang Mei, who was sitting upright. His face slightly darkened and he asked expressionlessly, ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, May I know when Dongfang Mo cane downstairs? ¡± Dongfang Mei was about to instruct Amin to go upstairs to invite him, but before she could speak, Ah Jun, who walked in from outside, spoke first ¡°What¡¯s the rush? My brother hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You can wait patiently. ¡± ¡°Jun ¡®er, how can you speak like that? Don¡¯t you have any manners? ¡± Dongfang Mei frowned and scolded her son. At the same time, she changed the topic ¡°where¡¯s the second uncle that I asked you to call him? ¡± ¡°second uncle went out early in the morning. ¡± Ah Jun shrugged his shoulders. He had never liked that second uncle, so he answered casually. ¡°Oh, then go upstairs and hurry you¡­ ¡± Before Dongfang Mei could finish her words, the elevator door opened. Dongfang Mo wheeled his wheelchair out of the elevator. His cap was still very low and his cor was high. However, he did not wear a mask, so he looked a little scary. ¡°President Nangong, what brings you to my house so early in the morning? ¡± Dongfang Mo ignored Xi Yuancheng and Xi Muxue, who was still trembling when they saw him, and took the lead to greet Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun deliberately raised his hand to look at his watch, and then a mocking smile appeared on his face ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not early anymore. It¡¯s already past 11 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s almost noon. President Dongfang is so obsessed with the tenderness that he probably forgot about the time, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo was not angry when he heard this. His face was lowered by the CAP and no expression could be seen. He could only hear his half-smiling voice ¡°Is that so? The tender ce that I¡¯m obsessed with is probably what President Nangong wants very much, right? ¡± Although he did not know why Qin Xun would propose to Xi Muru, the ugly woman with the birthmark on her forehead, he knew that Nangong Xun had speciallye to ask for Xi Muru¡¯s hand in marriage. When Nangong Xun heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, his face was obviously stunned. Then, his face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°do you want to marry me? ¡± ¡°To be able to make the arrogant Dongfang CEO so greedy, it means that this tender ce isn¡¯t just any ordinary tender ce. This also means that I, Nangong Xun, have an extremely unique vision. I¡¯ve already decided on this tender ce five years ago. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry, Dongfang CEO, the tender ce that you¡¯re upying is mine. Today, I¡¯m going to take back the tender ce that belongs to me. From now on, this tender ce will no longer have any fate with Dongfang CEO. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, he only felt that it was extremely ear-piercing. Especially when he said that the tender ce was his, it made his heart feel extremely ufortable. It was as if there was a breath that was stuck in his chest and he was unable to recover. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Who Should Xi Muru marry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The pair of deep eyes under the cap shot a cold and sharp gaze at Nangong Xun. The cold voice came out from the mouth that could no longer be seen ¡°President Nangong, I have to remind you that you should rify the situation before you speak. Xi Muru is my wife now. I don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you had with Xi Muru before this, but the fact is, she is my wife now. So, please find Wen Rou Xiang and look for her elsewhere. ¡± ¡°Humph, CEO Xi knows best whether Mu ru is your wife or not. Moreover, everyone in the world knows that the bride of the Dongfang CEO¡¯s wedding ten days ago was Xi Muxue. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s face was quickly filled with mockery. He turned his face to Xi Yuancheng and said, ¡°CEO Xi, could you please tell the Dongfang CEO who the person who made the marriage agreement with the Dongfang CEO was? On the day of the wedding, so many guests and priests can testify. What is the name of the wife that the Dongfang CEO married? ¡± Xi Yuancheng could not help but secretly wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead with his hand. Because Nangong Xun and Dongfang Mo were both gods of gue, he actually did not dare to offend either one of them. Thus, he boldly said, ¡°CEO Dongfang, back then, it was my daughter, Mu Xue, who arranged the marriage with you. Although Mu ru was the one who reced Mu Xue during the wedding, the name was still Mu Xue. At that time, the priest also announced that you and Mu Xue were married. Of course, Mu Xue was afraid to marry you, so it was our fault for letting mu ru rece you. Now, we already know that we were wrong, and Mu Xue is also willing to correct her mistakes, so¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°enough, don¡¯t say anymore. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted Xi Yuancheng¡¯s words and then said indifferently, ¡°CEO Xi, I admit that the person I was engaged to back then was Xi Muxue. Moreover, I originally wanted to marry Xi Muxue, butter, the situation became that Xi Muru married me. I don¡¯t think the reason for this should be my fault, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point and looked deeply at Xi Yuancheng. Seriously, who did he think he was? A monkey His daughter could be changed at any time What kind of ce did he think this one inch Mo city was? A garbage collection station? ¡°This is indeed not the fault of President Dongfang. ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly followed up and said meekly, ¡°But, President Dongfang, we already know that we¡¯re wrong. Mu Xue also knows that marriage is fate. She has decided to ept her fate now, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Some things are lost when they¡¯re wrong. You can¡¯t change them just because you want to. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted Xi Yuancheng¡¯s words once again ¡°Moreover, I gave her a chance. She chose to give up. Now, I only recognize Xi Muru as my wife. I don¡¯t want any other woman. ¡± ¡°Dongfang CEO, this is called being unreasonable. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly took over from the side. At the same time, he used a cold voice to remind him ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Xi Muru and I had a marriage contract five years ago. Everything has to be done in a firste, first served manner. Xi Muru and I did not break off the marriage contract, so now, she is still my fianc??e. ording to the rules, she should marry me. ¡± ¡°ording to the rules, she should be married to you? ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at Nangong Xun¡¯s words and asked coldly in return, ¡°What about ording to the marriage contract? Whose wife should she be? ¡± Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Chapter 52. Aren¡¯t you exhausted

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru isn¡¯t even 19 yet, is she? ¡± Nangong Xun held back his cold but kind reminder ¡°I don¡¯t think President Dongfang has read the Marriage Law. Our country¡¯s marriagew stiptes that only men above 22 years old and women above 20 years old can get a marriage certificate. May I ask, President Dongfang, have you and Xi Muru gotten a marriage certificate? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent. Of course, he and Xi Muru did not get a marriage certificate. Not to mention that Xi Muru was not old enough, even if she was, he did not think of getting a marriage certificate at all. ¡°No, right? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s face was quickly filled with the smile of a victor, and his voice had be lighter. He looked at the ghost-like Dongfang Mo and said mockingly, ¡°President Dongfang, is this marriage without a marriage certificate considered a legal marriage? And ording to the marriagew? Is your marriage protected by thew? ¡± Before Dongfang Mo could say anything, Xi Yuancheng seized the opportunity to speak ¡°President Dongfang, look, I¡¯ve already brought Mu Xue over, and she¡¯s also willing to marry you now. How about this, I¡¯ll leave Mu Xue with you, and Mu Ru will go home with me. This way, both your families will be happy, do you think it¡¯s good? ¡± ¡°OF COURSE NOT! ¡± Dongfang Mo gave an answer without even thinking about it. Then, he said in a stiff tone, ¡°I still have the same old saying. Xi Muru and I are already husband and wife. This is already a foregone conclusion. As for how you¡¯re going to exin to Nangong Xun, that¡¯s your own business. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°This is called being unreasonable. ¡± When Nangong Xun heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he was so angry that he immediately retorted unceremoniously ¡°something that originally didn¡¯t belong to you actually wants to¡­ ¡± ¡°Dad, why are you here? ¡± Mu Ru walked down the stairs and when she saw Xi Yuancheng and Xi Muxue, she was immediately a little surprised. When she saw Nangong Xun again, she was even more shocked and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°President Nangong, are you here to sign the agreement that the two of US didn¡¯t sign yesterday? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ ¡± ¡°Damn Woman, why did youe downstairs for no reason? Do you have the right to participate in a man¡¯s conversation? ¡± When Dongfang Mo saw mu rue down, his heart was filled with anger and his cold voice couldn¡¯t help but raise a few decibels ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back upstairs to sleep? Didn¡¯t I tire you outst night? ¡± ¡°This? ¡± Mu Ru stood there in a daze and looked at the ghost-like Dongfang Mo. she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong again? Moreover, she seemed to have slept very wellst night. How could she be exhausted? She didn¡¯t do anything Was He speaking in humannguage or nonsense? Why didn¡¯t she understand? ¡°Mu Ru,e here! ¡± Nangong Xun saw mu rue down and immediately reached out to pull her to his side. He looked at Dongfang Mo coldly and said, ¡°President Dongfang, I¡¯ll bring mu ru back first. Your destined wife, Xi Muxue, is right beside you. You should live a good life with her. I wish you both a long life! ¡± ¡°President Nangong, what are you¡­ ¡± Mu Ru used a little strength to break free from Nangong Xun¡¯s hand. Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and Xi Yuancheng. In an instant, she waspletely confused. ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m Qin Xun, who was engaged to you five years ago? ¡± When Nangong Xun saw that she did not remember him, he quickly reminded her ¡°You forgot that five years ago, you, your sister, and a group of ssmates passed by that quiet road¡­ ¡± Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Chapter 53. Her husband was still the prettiest

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, I remember now. ¡± Mu Ru was reminded by Nangong Xun and immediately remembered what happened five years ago. She widened her eyes and looked at Nangong Xun, shouting in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s you. No wonder I thought you looked familiar yesterday. We¡¯ve met five years ago. The you now is much more handsome than five years ago! ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, GET OVER HERE! ¡± Dongfang Mo heard her surprised voice and praised Nangong Xun for his handsomeness. He felt very ufortable and could not help but ridicule her ¡°Xi Muru, I am indeed ugly, but you have admitted your ugly husband ten days ago. Now, you are going to despise him¡­ ¡± ¡°I am not going to despise you. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and then obediently walked to his wheelchair. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I think¡­ you are pretty good-looking too. ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s words, and then he quickly shouted angrily, ¡°Xi Muru! ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, what are you saying? I know very well that I am so ugly that I can not meet people. You don¡¯t have to mock me, if¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted him and quickly defended herself ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and you¡¯re my husband. In the eyes of any wife, her husband must be the most beautiful. Do you want me to say that my husband is ugly? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, but then he smiled knowingly. Although Xi Muru¡¯s words had the element of sophistry, it was especiallyfortable to the man¡¯s ears. He would naturally not let go of such a small woman. Therefore, he quickly reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist by the wheelchair. Then, he stared at Nangong Xun and said provocatively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nangong. Although you were once engaged to Mu Ru, you heard what she said just now. She admitted that I¡¯m her husband, and¡­ ¡± ¡°and everyone in Binhai knows that you¡¯re married to Xi Muxue. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut off Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, then turned to look at Xi Yuancheng ¡°President Xi, I don¡¯t care so much. Now, I have to make sure that you keep your promise and marry Mu Ru to me. ¡± Xi Yuancheng looked at the situation in front of him and wanted to die. He had never dreamed that his beautiful and beloved youngest daughter, Mu Xue, would not be chosen by these two men. Instead, it was his ugly daughter, Mu Ru, whom he had recognized as a jinx since she was young. Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun were fighting over her. ¡°Mu Ru. ¡± Xi Yuancheng looked at his eldest daughter with pleading eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, the one who got engaged to you back then was Qin Xun, CEO Nangong. Now, he wants you to fulfill the engagement. Look¡­ ¡± Mu Ru looked at her father helplessly and smiled bitterly ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t cause the situation today. Dongfang Mo once despised me when I reced Mu Xue to marry Dongfang Mo. you also brought Mu Xue here to exchange me back. At that time, Mu Xue wasn¡¯t willing to stay, and I was forced to stay. Now, you want me to go back and ask Mu Xue toe. What do you take me for And¡­ What do you take Dongfang Mo for?¡± ¡°CLAP CLAP CLAP! ¡± A cold pping sound rang out. Of course, it was from Dongfang Mo. after the pping sound, Dongfang Mo¡¯s mocking voice rang out ¡°That¡¯s a good question! So, President Nangong, it¡¯s not wrong for you to want your fianc??e back. It¡¯s just that you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. I don¡¯t have your fianc??e here, only my wife. So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find the right ce to get her and send her off! ¡± Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Chapter 54 this did not mean that he liked her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As Dongfang Mo coldly sent the guest away, the sound of his wheelchair turning followed. Mu Ru was held by hisrge palm and could not break free. She could only obediently follow his wheelchair to the backyard. Mu Ru did not know when her father, Mu Xue, and Nangong Xun left. She only knew that when she pushed Dongfang Mo out of the living room, Dongfang Jun looked at her with a strange gaze, and Dongfang Mei was also unusually deep. She did not understand why Dongfang Jun¡¯s gaze was so strange, nor did she understand what Dongfang Mei¡¯s gaze meant. She must have thought that she was stupid. She had given up such a good opportunity to leave Dongfang Mo.. In fact, it was not that she had not thought of taking this opportunity to sever ties with Dongfang Mo. she had even fantasized about using this opportunity to escape one inch mo city. Of course, it was impossible to marry Nangong Xun because she was no longer a girl. Nangong Xun would probably not want her even if he knew. Moreover, Nangong Xun and Dongfang Mo were the same in her heart. She had never interacted with them before. However, she knew that the distance between fantasy and reality was too far. And with Dongfang Mo¡¯s personality, he would not allow anyone to repeat the same thing over and over again. ¡°¡­¡± Back then, it was her father, Xi Yuancheng, who wanted her to stay, and Dongfang Mo had also epted her. Now, he wanted Mu Xue to switch her back. Not to mention Dongfang Mo, even she would not want to be easily manipted by others. She knew that Dongfang Mo would not agree to her leaving. This did not mean that Dongfang Mo did not like Mu Xue and instead liked her. This was a matter of a person¡¯s face and self-esteem. Therefore, she did not waste any effort to fight for it. Instead of letting Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun fall out because of her, it was better for her to make her own choice early on. At the very least, she would avoid a fight between them. When that time came, even if Nangong Xun was angry, he could only me her and not Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru naively thought that by refusing to return to the XI family and choosing to remain as the devil¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, Nangong Xun would not me Dongfang Mo and the Xi family would only me her. However, her thoughts were too naive and childish. In fact, the matter was much moreplicated than she had imagined because Nangong Xun had med the whole incident on Xi Yuancheng. Mu Ru only saw the text message from her mother after a week. However, these two weeks, her life was not as easy as she had imagined. Firstly, Dongfang Mo did not let her go to school just because she chose to stay in the Dongfang family. He was a man of his word. She had notpleted her mission to meet Nangong Xun, so it was only natural that she could not go to school. This was a matter of principle. Furthermore, it was precisely because she had assumed Xi Muxue¡¯s identity to marry him that the Dongfang Corporation was in a passive position today. Nangong Xun had even cut off all business dealings with the Dongfang Corporation because of her, and even.. She was now unwilling to pay him a sum of money fromst year. Mu Ru admitted that even if she was not the cause of this incident, it was indeed rted to her. Dongfang Mo was so angry that he did not let her go to school, so she did not dare to say anything. Secondly, Dongfang Mo seemed to be very busy during this half a month. Of course, it was probably rted to Nangong Xun suddenly cutting off all business with the Dongfang Corporation. Dongfang Yu was also busy. He was probably busy ying with the women outside him. It was said that Dongfang Yu not only liked to y with women, but he also liked to gamble. Therefore, it was normal for him not to see him. Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Chapter 55 was apanied by her third brother

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION And in this half a month, the person she often saw was Dongfang Jun.. Dongfang Jun was two years older than her. Just like her, they were both students at Bin University, but only two years older than her. By right, he should be her senior. However, the current situation was that she couldn¡¯t go to school, so Dongfang Jun thought of an idea for her. That was to buy a recording pen and give it to Mu Ru¡¯s good friend Cheng Feier. Cheng feier would turn on the recording pen during ss, and then he woulde back in the afternoon and give the recording pen to Mu Ru. From there, Mu Ru could study at home. Of course, Mu Ru studied in the art department, but there were many things in the art department, such as design and painting. Originally, Mu Ru was a design major, but because she couldn¡¯t go to school, she had no choice but to change to painting. She painted because of Mu Xue. When she was in primary school, there was an interest ss in the school. Mu Xue had a whim and wanted to learn painting, so she signed up for an interest ss. At that time, she had to wait for Mu Xue after school, so when Mu Xue went to paint, she went to the painting ss to wait for her. The teacher saw that she was standing there with nothing to do, so he gave her a pen and paper and asked her to paint with everyone. Her love for painting started at that time. In fact, at the beginning, she did not like painting, but she liked the smiling art teacher, Nan Ke. Teacher Nan Ke said that in this world, there was no distinction between beautiful and ugly girls, only cute and not cute. Any girl, as long as she was cute, she would naturally be beautiful. It was because of Teacher Nan Ke¡¯s words that she became interested in painting. Unfortunately, she could not afford to pay for the interest ss, and mother Wang was a servant. Her sry was limited, so she was too embarrassed to ask mother Wang for money. When Miss Nanke heard that she did not have money, she felt a little strange because she looked exactly like Xi Muxue, but why did Xi Muxue have endless pocket money while she did not? Of course, she was embarrassed to tell Miss Nanke about how she had thrown herself to the servants since she was young. Fortunately, Miss Nanke was kind-hearted and said that it did not matter if she did not have money As long as she helped organize the color Palette and color pens after the interest ss was over, it would be fine. She was extremely grateful to teacher Nanke, and from then on, she became more and more serious about painting. Her paintings became better and better. Teacher Nanke often pasted her paintings on the wall and showed them to everyone. He even said that she was an extremely inspired child with a talent for painting. Xi Muxue saw that her paintings were so good, so she felt that continuing to stay in the painting interest ss would be an insult to her beauty and beauty. The next semester, she transferred to the piano interest ss, while Mu ru continued to stay in the painting interest ss Fortunately, both interest sses went to practice after school, so they could still leave together. During this half a month, with Dongfang Jun¡¯s help, Mu Ru¡¯s life was peaceful, but it was not really peaceful. Dongfang Mo even demoted her to be his personal servant and brought her to work as a coolie for a week. Why did Dongfang Mo let mu ru work as a coolie? This had to start with Dongfang Jun helping her bring back a recording pen and art copy. That night, Mu Ru went upstairs as usual after dinner. Mother Liu seemed to be busy these past two days, so she did not have time to Cook Lily and red date porridge for her. As for Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu, who knew what they were busy with, they rarely came back. Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Chapter 56 you are no longer a student

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After eating, she returned to her room upstairs and took out a painting of the Iron Tower of Paris that Dongfang Jun had brought back for her to copy. This painting was the work of the Master of Fine Arts, Zhang Jiachuan, and it was said that it had won an award. An ordinary person would not want a work like this. Mu Ru knew that Zhang Jiachuan would definitely not give it to her if she appeared. However, Dongfang Jun was Dongfang Mo¡¯s third brother, so the situation was different. She had been too engrossed in her painting that night, so she did not even know that someone had pushed the door open from the outside and that a wheelchair had rolled in. She waspletely engrossed in the painting and was waving her brush on the canvas. ¡°Is this a ce for drawing? ¡± The old and hoarse voice rang out in a low voice. She was so shocked that the brush in her hand, which had just been stained with oil, flew out directly, and then.. Then, she just stared nkly as the brush flew towards the wheelchair and towards Dongfang Mo¡¯s face on the wheelchair. Then, with a brush, a green oil paint was directly applied on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face, which was covered with grasshoppers It instantly made Dongfang Mo¡¯s face look like an old tree bark that was full of cracks. Before she could react, she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s Hoarse Voice Bellowing, ¡°Xi Muru, are you looking for death? ¡± Then, the drawing brush flew straight towards her like a sword. It pierced her forehead and slid down her nose, painting her nose and lips green like a clown. Her body involuntarily took two steps back as the brushnded on the instep of her foot. For some reason, the brush seemed to have turned into a square weight in an instant, causing her instep to feel pain. She carefully squatted down and picked up the paintbrush. Before she could say anything, Dongfang Mo had already pulled her painting, which was not even halfway done, to the ground. then.. Then, she saw his wheelchair press down on her without any hesitation. It pressed down directly on the canvas that she had been painting for more than three hours. With a crack, the sound of the easel breaking.. No, it was clearly the sound of her heart breaking. The sound of fresh blood sshing was loud and clear. ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m asking you a question. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally ghostly face was frowning in anger. Because of the green paint, the green grasshoppers on his face seemed to be squeezed together, looking extremely ugly. ¡°I. . . If I¡¯m not painting here, where am I going to do it? ¡± Mu Ru lowered her head, not daring to look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. Then, she whispered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a study room, I¡­ ¡± ¡°Did I allow you to paint? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was obviously filled with rage. Perhaps it was because the voice that he made in his rage was a little out of shape. In short, his low growl did not sound old or hoarse. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m a student. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice trembled. She lowered her head even lower and said in a pleading voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go to school, i¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a student anymore. ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he said coldly, ¡°what you need to learn now is not the dead things in the school textbooks, but how to be the firstdy of the Dongfang family, how to share the burden of the Dongfang family for your husband, how¡­ ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t learn, ¡± Mu ru blurted out almost instinctively. After saying this, she regretted it again, so she quickly changed her words. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll learn slowly, but I really like drawing, can you see if you can¡­ ¡± Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Chapter 57, hardbor

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you really like to paint? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and hoarse once again. His cold gazended on Mu Ru¡¯s face as he said softly, ¡°Xi Muru, I gave you a chance to go to school. It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, but you even brought me so much trouble. Do you still think that you have the right to bring up the matter of going to school in front of me? ¡± Mu Ru immediately lowered her head. She didn¡¯t have the right, she really didn¡¯t have the right. She also didn¡¯t think that Nangong Xun was the Qin Xun from five years ago. She also didn¡¯t think that Qin Xun would be so obsessed with that marriage contract that he came to her door to ask for her. ¡°You didn¡¯t, did you? ¡± Dongfang mo saw that Mu ru was silent, and then he snorted coldly ¡°Xi Muru, since you¡¯re so bored at home, then go to thepany to help organize the bills. Recently, I realized that there¡¯s a sum of money that has gone missing, and I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone to look into the ounts. You can do this if you have nothing to do. ¡± Dongfang Mo said this and turned the wheelchair to leave, not caring about Mu Ru¡¯s feelings at all. Mu Ru stood there, looking at the broken Paris Iron Tower on the ground, the Color Palette that was run over by the wheelchair, the oil that was scattered all over the ground, and the paintbrush that fell from her forehead She squatted down and used her hands that were covered in oil to cry silently. She was already so humble. She had already done her best to treat him well. She treated him as her husband and was determined to apany him for the rest of his life. But why was his heart so hard that he cut off her wings and even broke her heart? Mother Wang had always said to her, ¡°little ru, human hearts are made of flesh. As long as you treat him well, he will be able to feel it and naturally treat you well. ¡°. She had always remembered mother Wang¡¯s words in her heart, so she had always treated him well. Although his face was as ferocious as a ghost, she still restrained her fear and fear. She still wholeheartedly treated him well. However, she had treated him so well, so why couldn¡¯t he treat her a little better? The next day, Dongfang Mo brought back a pile of bills, saying that they were fromst year. He asked Mu ru to carefully check them out and then organized a detailed form for him. He marked the areas that did not match with red and yellow colors. In order to prevent mu ru from cking off, Dongfang Mo locked her in the istion room again. To prevent her from being distracted when she answered the phone, Dongfang Mo even confiscated her phone, saying that he would let her out whenever she checked out these bills. Xi Muru admitted that Dongfang Mo was a real devil. This was not only because of his face that was crawling with locusts, but also because of his bitchy and unreasonable mentality. The istion room was brightly lit. She sat there alone and used theputer and form that Dongfang Mo had left for her. ording to the date, she opened the first ount transaction record. This was a seemingly simple but veryplicated matter. It seemed simple because there was no technical content in this work. It was always pressed on theputer mechanically, checking the numbers mechanically. However, it wasplicated because these numbers were intricate andplicated. Moreover, manypanies had ovepping situations. For example,pany a supplied the eastern group. Originally, the Eastern Group should have paidpany A However,pany B bought the goods from the eastern group. Therefore, the Eastern Group askedpany B to pay a portion of the payment topany A, and then pay the rest topany G, which the Eastern Group should have paid. Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Chapter 58. It was hard to get a greeting

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had never studied ounting, so she actually didn¡¯t know anything about ounting. But looking at such aplicated financial ount, her head felt like it was going to explode. She felt that something was really wrong, because this procedure shouldn¡¯t go like this. The financial manager of the Dongfang Group was Dongfang Mo¡¯s uncle, Dongfang Yingcai. It could be said that he held the financial power of the Dongfang Group. Although Dongfang Mo was required to sign manyrge expenditures, he didn¡¯t need to sign small amounts. Although Mu ru did not understand ounting, she knew how to sort them out. Hence, she gradually sorted out thesepanies and then sorted out their transactions. After a whole week, she finally sorted out the ounts for the past year. She also discovered an extremely hidden but very strange phenomenon Dongfang Group transferred a sum of less than one million to apany called Yingmei almost every month. Dongfang Group stipted that the amount above one million yuan had to be signed by Dongfang Mo before it could be transferred out, and the amount below one million yuan only needed Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s signature to be transferred out. However, the amount transferred to Yingmeipany every month was more than 900,000 yuan and less than one million yuan. Perhaps this amount was not too big, so it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention, so it was buried in this pile of bills. Mu Ru did not know what kind ofpany Yingmeipany was, but from the reason for the transfer, it was probably an advertising design n or something. Of course, other than Anglo Americanpany, there was also an MQpany. Dongfang Mo said that there was a sum of money that went missing. It was probably referring to the 30 million that was transferred to Mqpanyst month. This was also a very well-disguised transfer because a sum of 30 million should have been signed and approved by Dongfang Mo. However, this was the problem. This sum of money indicated that it was for the acquisition of apany called AG Company, but.. There was no transfer ount for Dongfang Group and AG Company in this pile of bills. She marked the problematic areas with red and yellow colors and then rang the doorbell on the wall to inform the people outside that she had finished her work. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this damned confinement room was too narrow and deserted, she didn¡¯t think it was a bad idea to live in it. Moreover, she felt that this confinement room seemed to be very safe because she had stayed here for a week.. The demons that invaded her that night had never appeared. The door to the confinement room opened. When she walked out of the door, she saw Dongfang Mo with a gloomy face. When he saw here out with a tired face, he snorted and asked, ¡°Have you sorted everything out? ¡± She immediately handed the form that she had sorted out to him and then said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve marked all the areas that don¡¯t match up with each other with a colored pen. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s really a problem. I¡¯m just judging from the transaction of the ounts¡­ ¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now. ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not have the patience to listen to her long-winded words. With a wave of his hand, he told her to quickly get lost. Meanwhile, he took the few pages of the form and quickly turned his wheelchair around to leave. Mu Ru looked at his cold back and bit her lips lightly, but tears welled up in her eyes. She had been locked in the confinement room for a week and worked for him day and night. She had finallypleted the task that he had given her, but he did not even ¡ª He did not even say a word of concern. Mu Ru slowly walked back to the Dragon Garden. Mother Liu just happened toe out of the kitchen. When she saw her pale and haggard face, she immediately said with heartache, ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s been hard on you. Quickly go upstairs and wash up. I made the lion head that you like. You can eat itter. ¡± Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Chapter 59: the Xi Family is about to cross over

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam, thank you for your hard work. Go upstairs and wash up. I¡¯ve made your favorite lion¡¯s head. You can eat itter. ¡± ¡°Thank you, mother Liu! ¡± She thanked her softly, but her eyes instantly teared up. In this one inch ink city, perhaps this maid, mother Liu, was the only one who treated her better? Perhaps this was her fate. In the Xi family, only the maid, mother Wang, was good to her. She had even grown up by mother Wang¡¯s side. In her heart, mother Wang was even closer to her than her own mother. Now that she was married and had her own home, only the maid, mother Liu, was good to her. She went upstairs. The room was deserted because there had been no one living in it for a week, and because the windows had not been opened, the room still smelled of oil paint. Mu Ru pulled open the heavy floor-to-ceiling curtains to let in the sunlight. She looked at the phone on the bedside table. It was already out of battery, so she quickly took out the charger to plug it in. Then, she went to the closet to get a set of clothes and walked into the bathroom. When she came out of the shower, the phone was already on. She turned it on naturally, but when the phone was turned on, she was shocked by the missed calls and text messages that quickly popped up. 59 missed calls, 39 text messages, all from the same number, mom. She could not be bothered with those missed calls. Instead, she used her trembling hands to open the text messages. This was the first time in her 19 years of life that she had received such high-density attention from her mother in such a short period of time. She had only been locked in the detention room for a week by Dongfang Mo, yet her mother had called her 59 times and sent her 39 text messages. People who did not understand the situation might think that her mother loved her and cared about her. However, she was very clear in her heart that this was definitely not a sign that her mother loved her and cared about her. It should be that her mother had something urgent to look for her. As expected, the text message opened and the contents of the message popped out Mu Ru, why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone Can you go home for a while Our family is in trouble. Nangong Xun wants us topensate him for the 200 million he lost in his youth. He said he waited for you for five years, but you went to marry someone else. Mu Ru looked at the message and was stunned. 200 million? That was not a small sum. The Xi family¡¯s assetsbined were probably only worth 100 million, right? Mu Ru rubbed her swollen head. She had been locked up in the detention room for a week. She was so busy with Dongfang Mo¡¯s bills that she did not rest well. Her eyes were even darker than a panda¡¯s. Looking at the time, it was almost noon. She was about to call her mother, but before she could press the redial button, her phone rang in her hand again. Of course, it was still from her mother. She was slightly stunned as she pressed the answer button. Before she could speak, her mother¡¯s voice, which was filled with fear and panic, was heard ¡°Mu Ru, where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. ¡± Mu Ru answered instinctively, then quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m at Dongfang¡¯s house. Mom, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± As the saying went, one should not visit the temple of the three treasures for no reason, and her mother, Lin Xinyue, was the same. She would not call her daughter for no reason. She knew this very well. ¡°Mu Ru, can you hurry home ande over? ¡± Lin Xinyue¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying ¡°Mu Ru, I beg you,e back. The Xi family¡­ is about to fall¡­ ¡± ¡ª RELATIVES: Today is over, Tomorrow¡¯s highlights will continue! Chapter 60

Chapter 60: Chapter 60. He forbade her to go home

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru bit her lips lightly. She felt extremely sad as she listened to her mother¡¯s pleading voice on the phone. Her mother, the mother who had abandoned her like a vile creature since she was young, the mother who had always been like a vine clinging to her father, the mother who had always ced her father at the center of everything. The mother who had secretly abandoned her father when he asked her to abandon her ugly daughter.. It was not that her mother had not cared for her in the past 19 years. To be honest, she was able to apany Mu Xue to school and asionally pick up the clothes that Mu Xue disliked to wear. This was all thanks to her timid mother. The boldest thing her mother had ever done in her life was probably to not listen to Xi Yuancheng¡¯s orders and drown her in the river? Therefore, from this point of view, her Mother did not lose herst shred of motherly love. With this thought, Mu Ru grabbed her bag and quickly headed downstairs. She did not know what happened to the Xi family, but her mother said that the Xi family was about to fall. It was probably rted to Nangong Xun. However, just as she ran downstairs to the living room, mother Liu came out of the kitchen. When she saw her, she immediately smiled kindly and said, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve already prepared the lion¡¯s head. Do you want to try it now? Do you want to see if my cooking is as good as yours? ¡± ¡°Thank you, mother Liu, but there¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tone was a little hurried ¡°I¡¯m going out to get a cab. I¡¯m going home. Something has happened to our family. ¡± Then, Mu ru quickly ran to the door. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Mother Liu quickly stopped her ¡°The eldest young master ordered you not to go back to the XI family. He said that you¡¯ve already been sshed with water by the XI family. The Xi family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart was filled with anger when she heard these words. She could not help but raise her voice ¡°I am still a member of the Xi family and the Xi family¡¯s blood flows in my veins. Now that the XI family is in trouble, it might be because of me. How can I not go back? ¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re right. ¡± Dongfang Mei, who had just walked in, took mother Liu¡¯s words and looked at Mu Ru ¡°since something has happened to the Xi family, Mu Ru, you should hurry back. If you need any help, call aunt Gu. Remember, the Xi family is your home. The Dongfang family is also your home. ¡± ¡°thank you, aunt Gu. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. When she heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, she felt a little better. Then, without waiting for mother Liu to say anything else, she immediately rushed to the door. However, just as she reached the door, the security guard came over again and very politely and kindly reminded her ¡°First Young Madam, first young master has already instructed you not to go out today. Just stay at home. ¡± Mu Ru red at them fiercely and waved her hand ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not going out to go shopping. I¡¯M GOING BACK TO MY MOTHER¡¯S HOUSE! ¡± After shouting, taking advantage of the moment when the security guard was in a daze, with a whoosh, he ran out of one inch ink city¡¯s main gate from the side of the security guard. Although the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city was a courtyard-style vi, because it was in the suburbs, it was a little far from the main road. Moreover, there were very few buses, so it was very inconvenient to take a bus. It was indeed inconvenient. Mu Ru waited for a long time at the roadside bus stop, but there was still no bus, so she wanted to hail a taxi. However, there were very few taxis, and not a single one came for a long time. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Disobedient Women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In one inch ink city, in a specially designed room, Dongfang Mo was deep in thought as he looked at the form Xi Muru had arranged. Because Xi Muru¡¯s work efficiency was much higher than he had imagined. He had originally only wanted to find out the huge sum of 30 million, but he had never thought that Xi Muru would actually find out an even deeper hiddenpany for him, Mq Company. A sum of no more than one million a month but more than 900,000 was neither too big nor too small, so it did not attract his attention. Thus, it quietly circted like this. In a year, it would be 10 million. Of course, if Xi Muru had not found out, it was estimated that it would continue to be transferred quietly in the future. Such a small sum of money did not seem to have much effect on Dongfang Corporation. However, he knew very well that this person had a deep understanding of the principle of cutting wood with a rope, cutting water with a stone, and at the same time, he also understood the business philosophy of adding up the small to make the big. If Dongfang Corporation was a big tree, then this Mqpany was a worm hiding in the big tree. At first, when the worm drilled into the big tree, the big tree did not feel it. However, over time, the big tree would eventually be prated by the worm, or even fall down and be destroyed. It seemed like it was time for the Dongfang Corporation to thoroughly clean up. Of course, before that, some people would have to prepare themselves. There was a knock on the door. He quickly threw the form into the shredder and pressed the button. The form that Mu ru had spent a week organizing turned into a pile of waste paper. He reached out and pressed the button on the wall. The door opened naturally. Uncle Liu walked in and stood in front of him ¡°Young Master, the security just reported on the walkie-talkie that the young madam has run out of one inch mo city. She said she¡¯s going back to the XI family. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still cold and gloomy. Because his face was covered with things that looked like leeches, no expression could be seen on his face. He only asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the XI family now? ¡± ¡°The XI family was forced into a marriage by the Nangong family half a month ago. Their goal was to get Xi Yuancheng to take the young Madam back from you. Xi Yuancheng probably doesn¡¯t have the guts, so he¡¯s been dealing with Nangong Xun. Of course, he can¡¯t win. Nangong Xun wants Xi Yuancheng topensate him for the 500 million yuan loss of breaking off the marriage. With this, the Xi family probably won¡¯t be able to gather enough money even if they sell everything. ¡± ¡°selling iron after breaking the pot? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but grunt ¡°Does the Xi family have pots and iron? Nangong Xun is now the CEO of Singapore¡¯s Ng Company. I heard that his identity and background are extremelyplicated? ¡± ¡°Yes, Nangong Xun was once Qin Xun. In fact, the Qin family almost went bankrupt in Binhai four years ago. At that time, his uncle, Nangong Jue, passed away due to illness. His uncle had no children, so his grandfather, Nangong Jiancheng, only remembered this grandson of his. Thus, Qin Xun had the opportunity to return to the Nangong family and change his surname to Nangong following his mother. Then, he naturally became the heir of the Nangong family. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t want to continue the discussion with Liu Shu on this issue. He then said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s go eat first. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Uncle Liu immediately came over and pushed his wheelchair towards the restaurant on the first floor of Dragon Garden. Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Chapter 62 there was no reason for him to give his things away

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo sat in his wheelchair, his cap still lowered. No one could really see his expression, not even uncle Liu, who was pushing his wheelchair. Thinking about Xi Yuancheng¡¯s current situation, a cruel smile unconsciously appeared on his face. Xi Yuancheng, he dared to challenge him, he dared to cheat on him, he dared to use the game of swapping the crown prince. Wasn¡¯t that too arrogant and arrogant. He, Dongfang Mo, was crippled, but so what? He sincerely proposed the marriage to the XI family and sincerely wanted to marry Xi Muxue. This was not only because six years ago, Xi Muxue had used a small handkerchief to bandage his bleeding calf, but also because when he was hospitalized a year ago due to his injury She came to the hospital every day to see him, every day to bring him soup, and every day to read to him in front of the hospital bed. He originally thought that the marriage would go smoothly, and he even held a grand wedding for her. Thinking about the Dongfang Family and the Xi family¡¯s partnership, he had to at least make his father-inw look good. However, his good intentions and consideration for the Xi family, what did he get in return? Was it a conspiracy or a lie? Did he think that Dongfang Mo was a big fool and used a jinx that he despised when he was born to rece his princess-like daughter? Did he think that Dongfang Mo was so easy to bully? As he thought about this, the smile on his face gradually faded, and his hands clenched into fists. He would not let go of Xi Yuancheng. Of course, he would not let Nangong Xun get what he wanted either. Xi Muru was already his wife. This was an indisputable fact. Even if he did not like Dongfang Mo¡¯s things, even if he put them aside, there was no reason for him to give them away. However, he would still let the Xi family send the person he wanted to the Dongfang family obediently. Wasn¡¯t that woman so vain that she liked her appearance Then, he would satisfy her once! It was already afternoon when Mu Ru returned to the XI family. She calmed down a little at the courtyard entrance before walking into the courtyard as usual. Mother Wang was washing clothes in the courtyard. The Xi family was very picky. They had a washing machine, but the washing machine was only suitable for dehydration. The clothes had to be washed by hand. When she was not married, she usually washed the clothes with mother Wang. When mother Wang saw her walk in, her expression changed. She did not care about the white bubbles in her hands. She ran over and used her hand to push her out of the courtyard ¡°Xiao Ru, why are you stilling back at this time? Hurry up and leave. This is not the ce for you toe back. Hurry up and leave. ¡± ¡°Mother Wang, I can¡¯t leave. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to grab the door frame of the far door. She looked at mother Wang, who was so anxious that tears were about to fall from her eyes, and said in a slightly ufortable tone, ¡°mother Wang, what are you doing here? ¡± ¡°My mother called me and said that the Xi family is going to fall apart. She asked me toe back, but I can¡¯t just ignore my mother, can I? After all, she gave birth to me. After all, she didn¡¯t really throw me into the river to drown, right? ¡± When mother Wang heard this, she stopped pushing Mu Ru. Instead, she used her hand to wipe away her tears and said sadly, ¡°Xiao Ru, animals like them abandoned you and made you like a wild grass. They¡¯re not worth it¡­ ¡± ¡°Mother Wang, why are you standing at the door? ¡± Lin Xinyue walked out of the House. Before mother Wang could answer, she saw mu ru again and shouted happily, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re back! ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re back? ¡± Chapter 63

Chapter 63: Chapter 63 was all about you, the jinx

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru nodded and looked at mother Wang. Then, she walked over to her mother and asked calmly, ¡°mother, are you okay? ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. Is Everything Okay at home? ¡± Before Lin Xinyue could answer, she heard Xi Yuancheng¡¯s grumbling voice from the living room ¡°How can it be okay after something like this happened ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, the jinx. If you hadn¡¯t gone to save him back then, he wouldn¡¯t havee to our house to propose marriage. Without himing to our house to propose marriage, today¡¯s series of events wouldn¡¯t have happened. Xi Muru, you¡¯re already married, but you still want to harm our XI family. I really regret not drowning you back then. ¡± When Mu ru heard her father¡¯s words, she felt extremely ufortable. Five years ago, she only saw the pitiful person lying on the roadside. She did not think about whether he was a good person or a bad person. She just instinctively extended a helping hand to him, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Now, looking at his angry father and his worried mother, he did not refute his father¡¯s insults. He only asked softly, ¡°that¡­ does Nangong Xun really want our family to apany him for 300 million? ¡± ¡°Of course, do you think I¡¯m lying? ¡± Xi Yuancheng said angrily, then looked at Mu ru and said, ¡°Mu Ru, now that you¡¯re the firstdy of the Dongfang family, and Dongfang Mo has admitted that you¡¯re his wife, why don¡¯t you go talk to Dongfang Mo and ask him to lend me 300 million? ¡± ¡°Lend me 300 million? ¡± Mu Ru was so shocked that she took two steps back. She looked at Xi Yuancheng with an incredulous gaze, then shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back and ask Dongfang Mo about this. I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t agree. He was originally unhappy because I was a substitute. He was originally unhappy because you asked me to be Mu Xue¡¯s substitute to marry him, so how could he lend you 300 million ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about 300 million. I think 30 million is enough. ¡± Xi Yuancheng was stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, he roared angrily out of embarrassment ¡°What¡¯s the use of me giving birth to you? Other than bringing trouble to the family, there¡¯s no other use. Now, the trouble at home is all because of you, and you can¡¯t help at all. I¡¯ve been supporting you for 19 years in vain. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. ¡± Mu Ru coldly took over Xi Yuancheng¡¯s words. Then, she said indifferently and distantly, ¡°But, dad, ask yourself, have you been raising me for 19 years ¡°When I was born, you despised me and called me a jinx. You wanted to throw me into the river and drown me. Fortunately, my mother, who gave birth to me, still had a trace of humanity. Thinking that I was a piece of meat that fell from her body, she didn¡¯t throw me into the river but instead threw me into the servants¡¯ home¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment. Without waiting for Xi Yuancheng to speak, she continued ¡°Alright, how did I grow up? How much money did you spend to raise me to go to school? These aren¡¯t veryplicated numbers. You don¡¯t even need aputer to calcte them verbally. For the past 19 years, I¡¯ve been working as a servant in the XI family. I¡¯ve been working for mother Wang since I was five years old. Have you ever given me a penny¡¯s sry? ¡± Xi Yuancheng and Lin Xinyue were stunned by Mu Ru¡¯s question and were speechless. They lowered their heads and could not say a word because what Mu Ru said was the truth, the indisputable truth. They had indeed mistreated her, but how could they be med? Who asked her to be born with an ugly birthmark Who asked her to be a jinx? Chapter 64

Chapter 64: Chapter 64. She was not only a jinx

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not wait for their reply and continued ¡°Okay, Dad, mom, let¡¯s not talk about this. Even if I am a Free Servant of the Xi family and even if I spent some money on my studies, how much would that be ¡°from elementary school to high school, it¡¯s only 12 years. The average tuition fee for 12 years is 10,000 a year, so it¡¯s only 120,000. At most, it¡¯s 200,000. But after you married me to Dongfang Mo and returned to Ning, Dongfang Mo gave you a cheque for 10 million. You¡¯ve already taken it back with interest. Now, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m useless? Then, your precious daughter, Mu Xue, is worth at least 300 million. Let her think of a way to get it back for you. ¡± ¡°What are you¡­ ¡± Xi Yuancheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. He could not help but raise his hand and yell at Mu Ru ¡°Xi Muru, are you trying to rebel? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the high p and did not dodge it. Instead, she sneered and said, ¡°fight. Anyway, I¡¯m almost dead now. Since I was born, you wanted to drown me in the river. Now, it¡¯s still not toote even if you beat me to death. I¡¯m afraid that if I die, not only will you have to deal with Nangong Xun, but Dongfang Mo will probably ask you for a wife again. When that timees, can you still find someone to rece your beautiful princess-like daughter as a substitute? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was stunned. His hand froze in mid-air, but he did not let it fall. Even though this daughter¡¯s words were harsh, it also reminded him that Xi Muru was not only his ugly daughter, but she was also Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Even though she was a jinx and a vile spawn, she was the one who brought such a disaster to the XI family. In the end, she was no longer a member of the Xi family, but the firstdy of one inch Mo city of the Dongfang family. Dongfang Mo¡¯s things could not be touched. Even if Dongfang Mo did not like Mu Ru, of course he would not like her. This did not need to be guessed, but he definitely would not allow anyone to bully mu ru because bullying mu ru was bullying him, Dongfang Mo.. Now that he had provoked Nangong Xun, he was already in big trouble. If he provoked Dongfang Mo again, his Xi family would probably really go bankrupt. He slowly put his stiff palm back and lowered his tone as he said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m sorry. I was muddled with anger just now. I¡¯ve let you down in the past, but I won¡¯t treat you like that anymore. I¡¯ll apologize to you. You¡¯re now the eldest young madam of Dongfang. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so please don¡¯t argue with me, okay? ¡± Mu Ru was a ssic example of being soft but not hard. Just now, Xi Yuancheng¡¯s harsh and unyielding tone had not only scolded her harshly, but he also wanted to resort to domestic violence. That was why she had refuted her father with so much anger. Now, Xi Yuancheng¡¯s attitude had softened. His tone had softened, and his posture had lowered. He even used his begging posture to talk to her. Her unyielding heart instantly softened again. She sighed softly and looked at her mother, who was looking at her with tears in her eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, I really can¡¯t be of much help with this matter. Besides, 300 million isn¡¯t a small sum. Dongfang Mo definitely won¡¯t be willing to lend it. ¡± ¡°Then, can the Xi family really only wait for bankruptcy like this? ¡± Lin Xinyue started crying helplessly. Then, as she cried, sheined to Xi Yuancheng ¡°It¡¯s all your fault back then. You always relied on Mu Xue. She was spoiled by you since she was young. If you hadn¡¯t listened to Mu Xue and let mu ru marry Dongfang mo in her ce, how would the XI family have encountered such a thing Mu Xue marrying Dongfang Mo and Mu ru marrying Nangong Xun were supposed to make the Xi family prosperous, but now¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65: Chapter 65. Didn¡¯t Mu Xue like Dongfang Yu Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Xi Yuancheng obviously didn¡¯t like to hear his wifein so much, so he couldn¡¯t help but growl ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Ah? If it didn¡¯t happen, it would have happened already. It¡¯s toote to go back on your word. Now, we should think of a way to raise money to apany Nangong Xun and settle the current matter. ¡± ¡°Nangong Xun insisted on three hundred million? ¡± Mu Ru looked at her parents in confusion ¡°Is there no room for negotiation? ¡± ¡°I talked to him for three hours yesterday. He said at least 200 million. ¡± Xi Yuancheng looked at his daughter weakly. He was so regretful that his intestines were turning green ¡°actually, Nangong Xun said that he doesn¡¯t want 200 million at all. He just wants you to marry him. 200 million is just icing on the cake for him¡­ ¡± ¡°At least 200 million? ¡± Mu Ru frowned as she looked at her father ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Xi family doesn¡¯t even have 200 million? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, since you¡¯ve said so much, father won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Xi Yuancheng sighed with a bitter smile ¡°Xi Empire may look impressive on the surface, but in reality, it¡¯s just a bag of chaff. 35% of our XI empire¡¯s shares are in the oriental group, and 45% of our shares are held outside. Our real shares are only 20. It¡¯s true that Xi Empire is worth a billion, but our real value is only 200 million. However, if we sell our own shares, it might cause a huge drop, so even if we go bankrupt, we might not be able to get 200 million¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru knew that her father would definitely not reveal everything to her. The Xi family¡¯s assets were probably not as little as 200 million. However, she also knew that the Xi family¡¯s assets were at most 300 million. A selfish person like Xi Yuancheng would never force himself into a desperate situation. That was why he asked his mother to call her. In fact, he was staring at Dongfang Mo.. Xi Yuancheng was too embarrassed to ask Dongfang Mo for money because Xi Yuancheng had alreadypletely offended Dongfang Mo by asking her to marry him instead of Xi Muxue. Hence, he turned his gaze to her. However, she knew her own limits. Dongfang Mo would never lend money to the XI family for her sake. Moreover, she did not have any face in front of Dongfang Mo at all. Seeing that Xi Yuancheng and Lin Xinyue did not speak, she thought for a moment and then said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to borrow money from Dongfang Yu? ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mu Xue like Dongfang Yu? Father can consider marrying another daughter to the Dongfang family and see if he can exchange it for 200 million for you. After all, Mu Xue is so beautiful. She should be worth a lot more than me, right? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was startled by her words. Then, he pped his hands and gave mu ru a thumbs up. He looked at her with admiration ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Why have I been so confused for the past half a month? Why didn¡¯t I think of this method? Mu Ru, you¡¯re the smart one. You¡¯re the best in the market after all. ¡± Before Mu ru could say anything, she heard a cold snort from behind her ¡°What smart idea? She just thought of this method, but I already thought of it, and¡­ ¡± Mu Xue started to keep them in suspense. Then, she looked at everyone with a smug expression. ¡°And what? ¡± Lin Xinyue was obviously a little anxious, so she rolled her eyes at her daughter and said, ¡°Mu Xue, hurry up and say it. Your father is dying of anxiety. ¡± Chapter 66

Chapter 66: Chapter 66. The saying, ¡°the green surpasses the blue. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°And what? ¡± Lin Xinyue was obviously a little anxious, so she rolled her eyes at her daughter and said, ¡°Mu Xue, hurry up and tell me. Your father is worried to death. ¡± ¡°Also, I told Kuang Yingying that Dongfang Yu is a prodigal who only knows how to eat, drink, and gamble. He has no culture, knowledge, knowledge, ability, and ability. Her father, Mayor Kuang, will definitely not agree to their marriage. Tell her not to fall into Dongfang Yu¡¯s trap. ¡± Mu Xue said proudly, looking like she was very smart. ¡°And then? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was not happy when he heard his daughter¡¯s words, so he quickly asked ¡°Then, did Kuang Yingying believe your words? Did she break up with Dongfang Yu? ¡± ¡°Of course she wouldn¡¯t believe my words. She said that I was just jealous of her, so I took her to that underground casino, which is our family¡¯s underground casino. Then, she saw that Dongfang Yu was carrying a three-point beauty in his arms, and he was so engrossed in gambling that he went up to p Dongfang Yu, then he turned around and ran away. ¡± Xi muxue paused for a moment, then she said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s definitely over between them. I saw Dongfang Yu abandon the beauty in his arms and chased after Kuang Yingying, but Kuang Yingying hailed a taxi and left. She ignored Dongfang Yu. ¡± ¡°Even if Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying broke up, what if he doesn¡¯t want to marry you? ¡± Lin Xinyue felt that what Xi Muxue said had nothing to do with her marrying Dongfang Yu. ¡°What do you know? ¡± Xi Yuancheng red at his wife, then pondered for a moment before he continued ¡°Mu Xue, you made Kuang Yingying see that Dongfang Yu was gambling with a woman. You let her know that there¡¯s an underground casino in Binhai, right? You¡¯re really smart, little girl. ¡± Xi muxue smiled smugly, then deliberately mimicked her father¡¯s usual tone ¡°Didn¡¯t father say that we have to rely on the Dongfang family now? But that Bastard Dongfang Mo refused to save us. He was obviously the one who married Nangong Xun¡¯s fianc??e, but he let the Xi family bear all of this disaster. How can that be ¡°Therefore, no matter what, we have to let him know that we are like ants tied to a rope. Other than joining forces to fight Nangong Xun, there is no other way. ¡± ¡°Great, this move is really great! ¡± Xi Yuancheng could not help but give his youngest daughter a thumbs up. Then, he sighed ¡°Aiyo, this is really better than the blue. It would be great if our Mu Xue was a boy. ¡± ???? Rtives: This article has been overhauled. Those who read the website can read it again. Of course, for those who read books in the bookstore, try to read the website as much as possible. Those who can not read the website, Qiao Mai will simply exin it here. The theme of the article before and after the revision did not change. It was just that in order to reveal the personality characteristics of the characters, the way they spoke might have some changes. The biggest change was that the original Qiu Shaomei had changed her name to Dongfang Mei. Her identity was not Dongfang Mo¡¯s stepmother, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s unwed aunt, and Dongfang Jun was Dongfang Mei¡¯s illegitimate son out of wedlock He followed her surname, Dongfang. In fact, he was not Dongfang Mo¡¯s third brother. Strictly speaking, he was Dongfang Mo¡¯s cousin. Alright, these changes were for the development of the plot. Qiao Mai had revised the outline at the end. In the end, he still had to trouble his rtives to look for aputer to go online and take a look. Thank you, everyone. At the same time, he made it clear that he would not make any changes to this article in the future. He had brought inconvenience to everyone. Please understand and bow your thanks! Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Chapter 67: How about marrying Dongfang Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Father, even if I¡¯m a daughter, I¡¯m not any worse than a man, right? ¡± Xi muxue heard her father¡¯s words and yelled a little unhappily ¡°How about, father, you go and discuss with Dongfang Mo and ask Dongfang Yu to marry me? Otherwise, if the XI family suffers, the Dongfang family will also be implicated. Tell him not to forget that his shares in the underground casino are more than the Xi family¡¯s. Now that Kuang Yingying knows about it, Mayor Kuang will probably find out soon, right? ¡± ¡°Mu Xue, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to marry Dongfang Yu? I heard that he¡¯s a loafer. ¡± Lin Xinyue was a woman after all. At the crucial moment, she was not thinking about the Xi family¡¯s future but her daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness. ¡°Mom, of course it¡¯s a good idea to marry Dongfang Yu. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face was filled with infatuation when she mentioned Dongfang Yu ¡°He¡¯s handsome, handsome, and handsome, just like a prince. Even though he has some bad habits, that¡¯s because no one cares about him. I believe that after marrying him, he¡¯ll soon restrain himself under my guidance and slowly enter the Dongfang Corporation. Therge amount of property in the Dongfang Corporation will belong to him sooner orter, and it can¡¯t possibly belong to that good-for-nothing Dongfang Mo. . Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that Dongfang Mo has extensive burns all over his body and is said to suffer from skin cancer. He won¡¯t have two years to live. There¡¯s also that Dongfang Jun. although he takes his mother¡¯s surname, Dongfang, he¡¯s not a child of the Dongfang family after all¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aiyo, my Mu Xue is really smart and bold. She has already asked around and thought of everything. ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly took over the younger daughter¡¯s words because he did not want her to continue. Then, he turned to look at his wife and said, ¡°See, the fortune teller isn¡¯t wrong, right? Mu Xue is our family¡¯s lucky star. Not only can she bring fortune to our family, she can also think of ways to turn the situation around when the outside world encounters such a disaster, unlike that jinx¡­ ¡± Mu Ru had quietly walked out the door when Xi Yuancheng was praising his precious daughter. Since the XI family¡¯s difficulties had already turned for the better, and since Xi Yuancheng had already confirmed Xi Muxue¡¯s n.. Then, there was no point in her standing here anymore. When mother Wang saw her walk out, she immediately came over to see her off. She pulled mother Wang¡¯s hand and forced her to give her a check for 500,000 yuan. This was the red packet that Xi Yuancheng had given her when she returned to the Xi family. She had brought it over today because she originally wanted to give it to Xi Yuancheng, but now, it seemed like it was no longer necessary. ¡°Mother Wang, I might not return to the XI family in the future. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was a little choked up. She held mother Wang¡¯s hand tightly in her palm and said in a trembling voice, ¡°mother Wang, I don¡¯t want to return to the XI family anymore. ¡± ¡°Mother Wang, you should go too. Take this money and open a small supermarket or dry cleaning shop. I¡¯lle to your ce to see you then. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru¡­ ¡± Mother Wang was so emotional that her eyes were brimming with tears. After a while, she finally choked up again ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll resign in a few days. When everything is done, I¡¯ll call you¡­ ¡± After bidding farewell to mother Wang, Mu Ru left the Xi family home. She walked for a long distance until she turned a corner. There was a slightly short figure watching her at the entrance of the courtyard. She knew that it was mother Wang who truly loved her. It was already night when she returned to the Dongfang family home. Dongfang Mo was not around, but Dongfang Yu, who she had not seen for a long time, appeared in the living room. When he saw her return, he was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled and shouted, ¡°sister-inw, are you¡­ back from school? ¡± ¡°sister-inw, are you¡­ back from school? ¡± Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Chapter 68 was a jinx

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu, who had not seen her for a long time, appeared in the living room. When he saw her return, he was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled and called out, ¡°sister-inw, are you¡­ back from school? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to answer Dongfang Yu¡¯s question, she saw Dongfang Yingcai on the Sofa, so she immediately greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, second uncle! ¡± ¡°First Young Madam. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu nodded lightly, then asked casually, ¡°I heard from Mei that your husband¡¯s family came looking for you in the past? They even wanted to take you back. Aren¡¯t they looking down on our Dongfang family? Who is that man? Tell me his name? ¡± ¡°that man is the CEO of Singapore¡¯s Nangong Group, Nangong Xun. ¡± The person who answered was obviously not Mu Ru, but Dongfang Yu. There was a trace of mockery at the corner of her mouth ¡°second uncle, don¡¯t tell me you want to stand up for my brother, stand up for my sister-inw¡¯s family, and teach Nangong Xun a lesson? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was slightly stunned when he heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. Then, he growled angrily out of embarrassment ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of about Nangong Xun? Ah? Don¡¯t tell me our Dongfang family wants to return the woman we¡¯ve already obtained? Ah Mo, he can¡¯t be so useless, right? If that¡¯s the case, it would be a disgrace to the Dongfang family¡­ ¡± ¡°My brother didn¡¯t say that he wanted to¡­ Send Mu Ru back. ¡± Dongfang Jun just happened to walk in from outside the door. When he heard Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words, he said unhappily, ¡°My brother said half a month ago that mu ru ru¡¯s wife, Nangong Xun, is looking for his fianc??e, Xi Yuancheng, not him. ¡± ¡°Yes, ah Mo, what you did was very right. This is the backbone that our Dongfang Family should have. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu immediately praised Dongfang Mo, then looked at Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°And you, Ah Jun, not only have to study hard, you also have to learn from your brother. The face of the Dongfang family is very important¡­ ¡± Mu Ru quietly went upstairs while Dongfang Yingcai was teaching Dongfang Jun.. The things they were discussing had nothing to do with her, and they didn¡¯t care about her. Most of the time, they treated her like she didn¡¯t exist. At Dinner, Dongfang Yu was already gone, and Dongfang Mo didn¡¯te out either. They didn¡¯t know if he was in one inch ink city, but he was very mysterious. Dongfang Mei¡¯s face was dark as she grumbled to Dongfang Jun at the dining table ¡°The XI family didn¡¯t keep their engagement and married the jinx¡¯s daughter to the Dongfang family. Now that they¡¯re in trouble, they have the nerve toe to the Dongfang family and even want to marry his youngest daughter to Ah Yu. This is simply wishful thinking. Do they think that the Dongfang Family is the XI family ¡°whatever they want. ¡± Mu Ru lowered her head and ate her meal silently. She actually knew that Dongfang Mei had said this on purpose to tell her that she was a jinx. Look, the Dongfang family had married her, and now they were in trouble, right? Even the big client, Nangong Xun, had cut ties with the Dongfang Group, and it was said that the money fromst year was being dyed. ¡°Mother, if you say the Xi family, then say the XI family. Don¡¯t drag mu ru into this. What does this have to do with Mu Ru? ¡± Dongfang Jun was filled with his mother¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but defend mu ru. ¡°Ah Jun, did I tell you that Mu ru is sister-inw? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s tone immediately became stern and serious ¡°Only your big brother and I can call mu ru by her name. Both you and Ah Yu have to call her sister-inw. ¡± Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue got married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun had just raised his head and said the word ¡°I¡± when he saw Dongfang Moing over from the elevator with his wheelchair. Dongfang Mo still had the same old calloused tree bark face that looked like it had been deeply cut by a sharp de. However, Mu Ru was already used to it, so she was no longer afraid of him now. She just quietly moved her chair Dongfang Mo¡¯s seat was vacated. ¡°Ah Mo, has Xi Yuancheng left? ¡± Dongfang Mei saw Dongfang Mo stop at the dining table and put on a fawning smile. ¡°Yes, he has left. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and Hoarse. There was no emotion in it. Then, he said inly, ¡°he has left. ¡± ¡°Xi Yuancheng is an old fox. Ah Yu, I think we¡¯ll have to sacrifice a little. Aunt Gu, tomorrow, get the servants to clean up the room next to mine and make ah Yu a new house. He¡¯s been loafing around outside all day. After so long, he can¡¯t even get Kuang Yingying. Our marriage n with the Kuang family has been ruined. I think it¡¯s better for him to get married as soon as possible and let that woman Xi Muxue take care of him. ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s not wrong for you to let ah Yu get married. It¡¯s true that he should let women control him, but there are so many girls in this world. Why must he marry another Xi family woman? ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Mo in confusion, then she mumbled without a trace, ¡°Ah Mo, why are you doing this? Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for yourself? That Xi Muxue was originally¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not like what Dongfang Mei said. He only heard him say coldly, ¡°Aunt Gu, whether or not I¡¯m making things difficult for myself is my own business. The key now is that our underground casino has been targeted by Mayor Kuang. If the XI family is in trouble, our Dongfang family will definitely be implicated. ¡± Dongfang Mei did not speak anymore, and Mu ru naturally did not dare to say anything else. She had always remembered Dongfang Mo¡¯s warning to her, so she did not ask what she should not ask. Even though she knew that Dongfang Yu was going to marry Xi Muxue, Mu Ru did not know when they would get married. The next day, Dongfang Mei arranged for a Min and another servant to clean up the empty room next to hers. In the past, Dongfang Yu lived in the bamboo garden and lived in the same building as Dongfang Jun. However, Dongfang Mo said that once a man of the Dongfang family got married, he should live in the main garden. This was the rule of the Dongfang family. Originally, Dongfang Yu¡¯s new house should have been arranged for the third floor. However, the room on the third floor was used to store some sundries and had not been renovated. Now, it was toote to renovate Hence, Dongfang Yu¡¯s new house was temporarily arranged to be next to Mu Ru¡¯s on the second floor. It was only three dayster that they heard that Dongfang Yu was going to marry Xi Muxue. At that time, she was in the garden taking out scissors to trim the flowers and nts. A Min, the maid, ran over to her. ¡°First Young Madam, aunt Gu wants you to hurry back to the hall. She said that the newlyweds are arriving soon. ¡± A Min was panting as she ran, and her voice was a little hurried. ¡°newlyweds? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She frowned and asked with some confusion, ¡°Is the second young master getting married today? But there¡¯s not even a bit of celebration in one inch Mo city? ¡± Indeed, there wasn¡¯t any. This was very different from the situation when she married Dongfang Mo more than twenty days ago. At that time, one inch Mo city was decorated withnterns and streamers. There were roses and lilies everywhere, and it was obvious that there was a wedding at home. But now, there was no movement at all in one inch Mo city. Moreover, it was already evening. Could it be that Dongfang Yu¡¯s wedding didn¡¯t even have a wedding banquet? This was a little against the rules ofrge families, wasn¡¯t it? ???? Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Chapter 70 the two sisters were still sisters-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was still puzzled when she heard a min say softly, ¡°a Min? ¡± ¡°First Young Madam, you still don¡¯t know, right? The second young master married your twin sister, Xi Muxue. I heard that the first young master was very angry, but for some reason, he promised the second young Master and the Xi family to get married, but he didn¡¯t allow them to hold the wedding. He only let the second young master drive himself to pick her up. ¡± A Min had just finished speaking when she heard the sound of a car horning from one inch mo city. Mu Ru turned around and saw Dongfang Yu driving his STR sports car back. On the passenger seat of the car was Xi Muxue in a white wedding dress. The corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. Although she and Xi Muxue were twins, because of the injustice of fate, even though they lived under the same roof, the treatment they received was like the difference between heaven and earth. Once, in the Xi family, she was only a shadow of Xi muxue. She was the one who cleaned up her mess. Whenever she made a mistake or something, she was always the one who was punished. When she was young, under mother Wang¡¯s guidance, what she yearned for the most was to have her own home. She wanted to get married and from then on, she would no longer have to take the me for Xi Muxue. However, who would have thought that such a reversal would happen? She and Xi Muxue, the twin sisters, would actually marry Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu, the twin brothers? In the future, would Xi Muxue do something wrong and push the me onto her again, making her take the me? ¡°First Young Madam, First Young Madam! ¡± A Min saw that she was in a daze and called out twice. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go over now. ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses and quickly walked towards the hall on the first floor of Dragon Garden. As soon as she entered the hall, Dongfang Yu had already walked in with Xi Muxue in her white wedding dress. Although Dongfang Yu was also dressed in white, he was wearing casual clothes, which did not match Xi Muxue¡¯s white wedding dress at all It made people feel that this was not marriage at all, but ying house. Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Mei were in the hall, as well as second uncle Dongfang Yingcai. Dongfang Mo was not around, so he must be very unhappy. Xi Muxue should have been his wife, but now she was married to his younger brother and became his sister-inw No one would be happy if this matter fell on anyone¡¯s head. Dongfang Yu probably knew that Dongfang Mei did not like him, so he just pointed at Dongfang Yingcai and Dongfang Mei and introduced them. He said that this was second uncle and this was aunt Gu, then he brought Xi muxue upstairs. There was no grand wedding, no festive scenes, not even a wedding banquet. The dinner was a home-cooked meal cooked by mother Liu. Dongfang Mei had note out when it was time for dinner. Needless to say, Dongfang Mo probably would note to have dinner with them tonight. He must be hiding in some corner feeling sad and sad, so only she and Dongfang Jun were still at home. Mother Liu and her brought the food to the dining table. Seeing that Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue had yet toe downstairs, she frowned and called out to Dongfang Jun, ¡°Third Young Master! ¡± ¡°Third Young Master, go upstairs and ask second young master and second young Madam toe down for dinner, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. They won¡¯te down themselves if they want to eat, right? ¡± Dongfang Jun snapped, then very naturally walked over to the dining table. He picked up his chopsticks and was ready to eat. ???? Rtives: Qiao Mai is as diligent as ever, but the support of the rtives is the greater motivation. Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Chapter 71 you want me to be cuckolded

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Jun was sitting there motionlessly, so she stood up and walked upstairs naturally. Just as she reached the door, she raised her hand and before she could knock, the door was pulled open from inside. Xi Muxue had already changed out of her wedding dress. She was wearing a tight-fitting pink-blue gown, which made her look even more beautiful and charming. When she saw mu ru, her originally sweet smile froze. Then, the corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile as she said with a lowugh, ¡°This is sister-inw, right? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. ¡± After she said that, she immediately turned around and walked downstairs. Xi Muxue¡¯s gentle voice came from behind her ¡°Ah Yu, your brother shouldn¡¯t be at the dining table when we eat, right? I¡¯m afraid when I see him like that, i¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, he doesn¡¯t seem to be here tonight. I heard that he went to the office in the afternoon, and he hasn¡¯t returned yet. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was very faint, and no emotions could be heard from it. As expected, Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t around during dinner, but Dongfang Mei dide. She looked at Xi Muxue, and her face had changed into a benevolent one. She very politely exined to her that the wedding was a little rushed, and the preparations weren¡¯t very thorough She hoped that the second young mistress would forgive her or something. Xi Muxue was originally very dissatisfied with the Dongfang family¡¯s treatment of her. It was obvious that Dongfang Mei was treating her with a smile, and Dongfang Yu reminded her that it was an emergency, so the eldest young mistress finally didn¡¯t get angry. Mu Ru obviously could not stay for long in such a situation. After dinner, she walked out of the hall. There was a moon in the sky tonight, and she wanted to take a walk in the garden. Dongfang Jun followed her out and then took the opportunity to slip her a recording pen ¡°Mu Ru, Cheng feier asked me to give this to you. Recently, she has been recording all the sses for you. You have to find time to study. Don¡¯t give up. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Mu Ru took the recording pen and thanked her softly, then said softly, ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re so kind. ¡± Dongfang Jun was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being kind? My mother always despises me for not having the ability or ability. She hopes that I can join the Dongfang Group as soon as possible, but I. . . ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, what are you saying to sister-inw? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice came from behind. Mu Ru turned her head in surprise and saw Dongfang Yu standing right in front of her. He was just one step away. Oh my God, was Dongfang Yu a human or a ghost? Why couldn¡¯t she hear his footsteps? Did his footsteps evernd on the ground It was said that ghosts didn¡¯tnd on the ground when they walked. Thinking of this, Mu Ru instinctively lowered her head to look at Dongfang Yu¡¯s feet. However, before she could see clearly, she heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s mocking voice beside her ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re the groom today. This moment of spring is worth a thousand gold coins. If you don¡¯t hurry back to your bridal chamber, how can you have the leisure to admire the moon in this garden alone? Are you nning to let second sister-inw stay alone in an empty room like eldest sister-inw? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was dark as his cold gazended on Dongfang Jun¡¯s face. At the same time, he said coldly, ¡°since third brother knows about eldest brother¡¯s situation, then he should keep a distance from eldest sister-inw. It¡¯s night now, and you¡¯re actually strolling side by side with eldest sister-inw to admire the moon in the garden. Don¡¯t tell me you have to leave behind the fact that you¡¯re in a plum field ¡°It¡¯s fine if the two of you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, but I¡¯m afraid that brother can¡¯t afford to be cuckolded, right? ¡± Chapter 72

Chapter 72: Chapter 72: What are you so nervous about

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°second brother, what are you saying? ¡± Dongfang Jun was furious at that moment and could not help but shout loudly ¡°Mu ru and I are innocent. What do you mean by ¡®melon fields and plum fields¡¯ ? Do you understand the meaning of ¡®melon fields and plum fields¡¯ ? If you don¡¯t know how to use idioms after studying for a few days, then don¡¯t show off. You can say anything you want, but how can you say Mu Ru¡­ ¡± ¡°and Mu Ru? ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Dongfang Jun¡¯s words. His voice could not help but raise a few decibels as he growled unhappily ¡°Dongfang Jun, let me remind you once more. If you call Mu ru and mu Ru sister-inw again, I will tell big brother about what happened tonight. I reckon that you will have to go abroad to study earlier, right? ¡± Mu Ru took the opportunity when the two brothers were quarreling to turn around and walk towards Mo Garden. She was in no mood to bother with the two brothers-inw behind her. Dongfang Jun¡¯s sincerity and Dongfang Yu¡¯s wickedness were two people she did not dare to provoke. Just as she walked into the hall, she saw mother Liu carrying a tray upstairs. When she saw her, mother Liu smiled and said, ¡°The eldest young master has instructed me to send a bowl of peanut and Lotus seed Porridge to the second madam. I hope that the two of them will have children soon. The Dongfang family is in urgent need of an heir. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard this. Her footsteps paused for a moment before she looked at mother Liu¡¯s back as she walked upstairs. She could not help but smile bitterly in her heart. When she and Dongfang Mo got married, mother Liu cooked Lily and red date porridge for her, saying that it was to calm the nerves. When Xi Muxue and Dongfang Yu got married, mother Liu cooked peanut and Lotus seed porridge for them to have children early. That day at the Xi family, she heard from Xi Muxue that Dongfang Mo had skin cancer. He probably did not have two years left to live. As for her, in this life, she was probably a jinx. That was why the heavens allowed her to marry such a husband. When he was alive, she was a widow. After he died, ording to the rules of the Dongfang family, she would probably only be able to remain a widow in one inch mo city for the rest of her life, right? When she reached the door and pushed it open, she realized that Dongfang Yu had alsoe up. He was pushing the door next door, but his gaze was meaningful as he looked at her. She felt her heart beat faster, so she was anxious to quickly turn the lock and push the door open. However, the more anxious the person was, the slower he became. She did not know why her palms were suddenly sweaty, but when she held the door lock handle tightly, it always slipped, but she could not turn it open. Dongfang Yu saw her like that and reached out his hand. His big hand, her small hand, and the door lock handle were held in his palm. His head was above hers, and because he lowered his head, a warm breath came out and sprinkled on her neck It made her, who was originally flustered, quickly turn pink. ¡°sister-inw, what are you nervous about? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s teasing voice came from above her head. Then, he exerted a little strength with his hand, and the door lock was turned away. She quickly pulled her hand out of hisrge palm and took a step into the door. Then, with a bang, she closed the door. She was so busy that she forgot to thank him. Once she entered, she leaned against the door and pressed her hand on her chest, which was rising and falling rapidly. She was panting heavily. That d * Mn Dongfang Yu was so close to her just now. His breath sprayed onto her neck, making her feel strangely familiar. After panting for a long time, her heartbeat calmed down. She went to the closet, grabbed her pajamas, and quickly walked into the bedroom. She only wanted to take a shower as soon as possible. A shower should calm her down a little. Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Who is getting married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION While she was still showering in the bathroom, she heard flirtatious soundsing from next door. Mu Ru could not help but grumble in her heart. The Dongfang family was so rich, yet they did not know that the walls were made of better materials, and the sound instion was so poor. She hurriedly took a shower and came to the bedroom. The sounds from next door seemed to be even louder, and she could vaguely hear Xi Muxue¡¯s exaggerated screams ¡°Ah¡­ AIYO¡­ ¡± Mu Ru quickly took out the recording pen Dongfang Jun gave her and quickly turned it on. Soon, the sound of the teacher¡¯s ss was heard. She steadied herself a little and quickly took out her textbook, notebook, and pen to make notes. She turned the sound of the recording pen up very loudly. She did not know if the voice next door had turned down or if it had been suppressed by the sound of the recording pen. In short, very soon, she did not hear that voice anymore. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief and calmed herself down. Finally, she was at ease to study. She only wanted to stay upte tonight and see if she could finish the lessons in the recording pen. However, the tree was still, but the wind did not stop. Not long after, about half an hourter, the ambiguous voice from the next room sounded again. Moreover, the decibel of that voice was very high, and the sound of the recording pen could not be suppressed. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice seemed to be crying out in pain, but it also seemed to be conveying some kind of indescribable joy. It sounded exaggerated. Mu Ru was so angry that she quickly covered her ears with her hands, trying to iste the voice from her hearing. However, her hands did not seem to be able to iste it at all. The voice seemed to be prating. She finally could not bear it anymore and pushed the recording pen and book away. She quickly jumped onto the bed and pulled the nket to cover her head. She wondered if this would iste the F * cking voice. It did seem to be isted. Of course, it wasn¡¯t 100% , but the sound was indeed much softer. Although she still heard it, it wasn¡¯t that clear anymore. She was about to let out a long breath, but before she could open her mouth, a clear voice suddenly fell into her ears ¡°It¡¯s very ufortable, isn¡¯t it? ¡± She was instinctively shocked and was slightly stunned. She immediately recognized that the voice didn¡¯te from the next room, but from her own room. Moreover, the voice came from¡­ ¡­ She slowly pulled her head out of the nket and realized that Dongfang Mo and his wheelchair were already beside the bed. In his hand was a CPU. ¡°although I can¡¯t have sex with you as a husband and wife, but¡­ ¡± As Dongfang Mo said this, he instinctively paused for a moment and a strange smile appeared on his face. Because of his old tree bark face, this smile looked more and more like the devil from a horror movie. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you be bullied by your sister so arrogantly, can I? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s Voice was obviously filled with mockery. Before Mu ru could react, he reached out his hand and quickly pressed the lights on the wall. The originally bright room instantly plunged into pitch-ck darkness. The Dongfang family¡¯s room was not soundproof, but it was well-insted from light. Even the thick floor-to-ceiling curtains were ck and gray. When the lights were turned off at night, there was not a single gap in the light from one inch ink city¡¯s garden. In the darkness, Mu Ru was so scared that she curled up in the nket. Rustling sounds came from her ears. She knew that Dongfang Mo was taking off his clothes. Obviously, he nned to stay in her room for the night. Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Who¡¯s getting married 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xi Muru, why are you so afraid? ¡± In the darkness, the Voice of the devil was heard, followed by the feeling of the other side of the bed sinking. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice kept trembling, almost unable to say the whole sentence urately. ¡°Didn¡¯t? ¡± The old and Hoarse Voice was obviously filled with mockery. Before Mu ru could react, an arm reached out and pulled her into his arms along with the nket. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice had reached the point of terror. She was on the verge of crying as she shouted, ¡°Dongfang Mo¡­ I beg you¡­ I¡¯m not in pain¡­ I can hold on¡­ ¡± ¡°You can hold on? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old voice was obviously filled with mockery in the darkness. The strength of his arm that was hugging mu ru was obviously increased ¡°If you can hold on, why did you hide under the nket when you heard the sound from the next room? ¡± ¡°because the sound from the next room was too shocking, like a ghost¡¯s cry¡­ ¡± Mu Ru quickly defended herself, but she did not add anything else ¡°I¡¯ve been afraid of hearing the sound from horror movies since I was young. ¡± Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo did not answer her. Instead, he reached out his hand and quickly pulled away the nket that was wrapped around her body. Then.. Thus, she could not help but use her hand to feel and push away the demon that was approaching her. However, she understood that her action waspletely unnecessary. Not only did Dongfang Mo not dodge, but he also quickly reached out. Then.. Her skin came into contact with the skin that was like tree bark. It was as cold as a snake, and she immediately cried out in fear. ¡°Yes, just scream like this. Scream louder. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was obviously filled with satisfaction towards her scream ¡°Let¡¯s try to suppress the sound from the next room. ¡± Mu Ru immediately shut her mouth. She gritted her teeth and endured the cold hands that were moving on her skin that was like tree bark, but she did not make any more sound. Meanwhile, the room next door seemed to have entered a white-hot state. Xi Muxue was not sure if she had been stimted by her scream earlier, but at this moment, she screamed even louder ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Yu¡­ oh¡­ ¡± Mu Ru felt extremely ufortable. Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was so loud that it not only prated the wall, but also seemed to prate her eardrums as it kept ringing in her mind. She almost instinctively raised both her hands to cover her ears, but she could no longer care about her body. The only thought in her mind was to iste Xi Muxue¡¯s voice from her hearing. ¡°Hehehe, she barks so loudly like a female dog in heat. It¡¯s useless even if you cover your ears. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice rang clearly in her ears with a hint of mockery ¡°The only thing you have to do is to bark louder than her. ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Just as she was about to open her mouth to scold him, she heard his voice continue ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make you bark louder than her. You can¡¯t lose to her in everything, can you? ¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± Mu Ru had just opened her mouth to say a word when Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth quickly covered her mouth before she could say thest word. Then.. She felt Dongfang Mo¡¯s hot breath on her face, and the skin on his face that was like old tree bark almost stuck to her face, rubbing against her skin, as if there were countless leeches crawling on her face. She closed her eyes. Although she was in the dark and could not see Dongfang Mo¡¯s appearance clearly, she was still worried. She was worried that her eyes would adapt to the darkness and gradually see his appearance. There was a saying, ¡°out of sight, out of mind. ¡± This saying was really true. Mu Ru closed her eyes and tried her best to imagine that the man lying on top of her was the man who would hold her wedding. She thought that he was the face of the groom Of course, it was Dongfang Yu¡¯s face. However, she knew that Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was just like that before he got into the car ident. Fantasy was the best medicine to soothe her. Her body no longer trembled. Instead, she slowly let her hand, which was like the bark of an old tree, move around her body. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Her scream of pain and fear came out of her mouth and instantly tore through the sky above one inch ink city. At the same time, she also fainted in an instant. Mu Ru did not know how long she had fainted. To be precise, she did not know how long Dongfang Mo had tortured herst night. In short, when she woke up, there was no one on her body, and there was also no one on the bed. There was a faint ray of light outside the ck-gray window. It seemed that it was daybreak. She used her hands to support her body as she sat up from the bed. Then, she lifted the nket and.. ¡°Ah! ¡± She screamed again, but she covered her mouth with her hands¡­ ¡­ She buried her head in her palms and cried silently. Last night, Dongfang Mo had used this disgusting thing to consummate their marriage with her. Last night, Xi Muxue had enjoyed the service of her husband, Dongfang Yu. And she had suffered the humiliation of Dongfang Mo using disgusting things. Perhaps, this was the difference in fate between her and Xi Muxue? Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Chapter 75: What was she doingst night

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was already toote by the time mu ru finished her sentence. Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue were already eating at the dining table. Dongfang Jun was sitting at the side, Dongfang Mo was nowhere to be seen, and Dongfang Mei did note downstairs either. She had just walked to the dining table when Dongfang Jun immediately pulled the dining chair beside him away and quickly sat down after getting used to Mu Ru. Mu Ru nodded and thanked Dongfang Jun in a low voice. ¡°Did you finish listening tost night¡¯s ss? ¡± Dongfang Jun asked her in a low voice as he ate breakfast. ¡°Not yet. ¡± Mu Ru lowered her head and answered softly. ¡°Huh? ¡± Dongfang Jun was obviously a little surprised. He turned his head to look at her and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to your room very earlyst night? What did you do? Why haven¡¯t you finished listening? ¡± ¡°Last night? ¡± Mu Ru lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Dongfang Mo had used a simtor to make her faintst night, and she had slept all the way until daybreak, so she didn¡¯t have time to listen to the recording pen¡¯s lessonst night. ¡°sister-inw was listening to the ssst night, but she was listening to an adult ss. ¡± Xi Muxue, who was across the dining table, suddenly interrupted. Her Voice was obviously filled with mockery and ridicule ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, sister-inw? ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips lightly and raised her head. Coincidentally, she saw Xi muxue raising her head and looking at her with iparable sympathy, and she was wearing a low-cut v-neck skirt It revealed her fair and smooth neck and beautiful butterfly bones. However, today¡¯s Xi Muxue¡¯s neck and butterfly bones were not fair and smooth. They were covered with deep and shallow purplish marks. These marks were silently showing off to Mu ru how wonderful her wedding night was. It waspletely different from her lonely room. Mu Ru nced at her coldly and said inly, ¡°I might have to disappoint second madam. I caught a cold yesterday and went back to my room to take two cold medicine before falling asleep. So, I didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he wiped his mouth with a Napkin and teased, ¡°Why did I hear a scream that almost tore apart the sky above one inch ink cityst night? And that sound just happened toe from sister-inw¡¯s room? ¡± ¡°I had a dreamst night. ¡± Mu Ru gritted her teeth as she red at Dongfang Yu. She spat out each word from between her teeth ¡°I had a ghost in my dream. Can¡¯t I scream in my dream? ¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure! ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at her expression and immediately raised his hand in surrender. Then, he stood up and prepared to leave the dining chair. He said mockingly, ¡°looks like sister-inw had a nightmarest night. I thought sister-inw would have a sweet dream. ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she was about to speak again when Zhang Yusheng¡¯s song suddenly rang in the dining room ¡°I miss you every day, I ask myself every day, when will I be able to tell you, I miss you every day, I guard my heart every day, I leave my best love to you¡­ ¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked up and saw Dongfang Yu elegantly taking out his phone from his bag as he walked towards the living room while talking on the phone ¡°Ah, Lili, what? You¡¯re waiting for me to have breakfast? I¡¯ve already eaten. What? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there. The usual ce. See you there! ¡± After Dongfang Yu finished talking on the phone, he walked straight towards the main entrance of the living room. Dongfang Jun and Xi Muru were already used to it and did not find it strange. They lowered their heads again and ate breakfast quietly. However, the silence did notst for more than two minutes when they heard a high-pitched female voice in the living room ¡°Dongfang Yu, get your ass back here! ¡± Chapter 76

Chapter 76: Chapter 76-two sisters-inw face to face

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Dongfang Yu did not roll back, so Xi Muxue chased after him with all her might. Unfortunately, she was wearing high heels. When she ran to Dongfang Yu¡¯s car, Dongfang Yu¡¯s car had already started. Therefore, not only did she not sessfully get into the car, but she also ran too fast and her heels were too high. Then, she stumbled and fell to the ground. When the servants saw this, they could not help but cover their mouths andugh. However, Xi Muxue was so angry that she struggled on the ground for a long time, but she could not get up. Mu Ru could not stand it. Xi Muxue had always been a high and mighty princess in the Xi family. She had just married into the Dongfang family. On the second day of their marriage, Dongfang Yu had tantly gone to find another woman, and now she was in such a sorry state. Out of instinct or habit, she walked over to her and reached out to pull her up. However, just as her hand and Xi Muxue¡¯s hand were pulled together, she suddenly felt Xi muxue pulling her down forcefully. Before she could regain her senses, she had already been pulled down by Xi Muxue and fell to the ground. ¡°Go to hell and watch me make a fool of myself? ¡± Xi muxue quickly got up from the ground. At the same time, she used her high heels to step on the instep of Mu ru when she was caught off guard. Mu Ru immediately cried from the pain. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that when she came to pull Xi Muxue, not only did she not let her pull her up, she even pulled her up and threw her onto the ground. Xi Muxue had already used the dust from her skirt to pat herself off before turning around and elegantly walking into the living room. Meanwhile, Mu Ru sat on the ground and rubbed the instep with her hands. She could not get up for a long time. ¡°Mu Ru, are you alright? ¡± Dongfang Jun carried his bag out and looked at Mu ru who was rubbing her feet. He quickly bent down to pull her up and gently advised her, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I don¡¯t know how your sister used to be, but from the way I¡¯ve seen her these two times, she has malice towards you. You don¡¯t have to sympathize with her. ¡± Mu Ru bit the corner of her lips and smiled bitterly ¡°Thank you, Ah Jun. I know. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve gotten used to it at home. I might not be able to change it in a while. I¡¯ll slowly ignore her. ¡± Dongfang Jun nodded and then sighed. Actually, he knew that mu ru really wanted to go to school, but at the same time, he also knew that his big brother would not allow mu ru to go to school. Dongfang Jun drove to school. Only then did mu ru slowly walk towards Mo Garden¡¯s living room. However, when she reached the door, she saw that Xi Muxue had already changed into a new set of clothes. She carried a bag on her back and was ready to go out. ¡°sister-inw, do you want to go to school? ¡± Xi Muxue raised her head and asked proudly. Then, she waved a bunch of keys in her hand and said, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll send it to you. This is a wedding gift from the imperial. It¡¯s a MASERATI. ¡± Mu Ru nced at her and instinctively moved aside ¡°thank you. I¡¯m not going to school anymore. My husband said that after a woman gets married, she can¡¯t think about studying in textbooks. I¡¯m the XI family¡¯s first young Madam. What I want to learn now is how to manage the XI family. ¡± ¡°Huh, First Young Madam? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but snort coldly. She said mockingly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with first young madam? ¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re first young mistress? Aren¡¯t you still a widow every night? Can you enjoy the pleasure of being a woman? ¡± When Xi Muxue asked this question, her fingers gently caressed her neck and corbone without leaving a trace. Then, she muttered to herself, ¡°being a royal on the bed is too much¡­ like a wolf¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s really¡­ ¡± Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Chapter 77-who is worse than a beast

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Second Madam, are you showing off to me that your husband is a beast? ¡± Mu Ru quickly cut off Xi muxue¡¯s words and asked with a cold face. ¡°He is indeed a beast, so what? ¡± Xi muxue proudly shrugged her shoulders, then put her mouth close to Mu Ru¡¯s ear and mocked in a low voice ¡°Xi Muxue, your husband, Dongfang Mo, probably has no way to be a beast because ¡ª ¡± Xi muxue suddenly stopped here and thenughed out loud. Looking at Mu Ru¡¯s face that was green and white with anger, she said loudly, ¡°because he¡¯s worse than a beast! ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Just as she was about to lose her temper, she heard an old and hoarse voice from behind her ¡°Who¡¯s worse than a beast? ¡± She instinctively turned around and saw uncle Liu Pushing Dongfang Mo over. Dongfang Mo was still wearing a cap that was pressed down very low, but he was not wearing a mask. His high-cored clothes covered him very well. Mu Ru was already used to seeing her, so she did not feel afraid. However, when she thought of his behaviorst night, she suddenly felt that he was indeed a beast worse than a beast. Xi muxue rarely saw Dongfang Mo. this was the second time she had seen him. The first time, she was so scared that she screamed. This time, she was still so scared that she kept stepping back. Her feet kept shaking, as if she was afraid that Dongfang Mo would reach out to grab her. However, Dongfang Mo did not seem to be interested in her. He just nced at her indifferently and then looked at mu ru coldly ¡°Hubby is already here. Can¡¯t you see? What are you still standing there for? PUSH ME IN! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Only then did mu ru reply. She immediately took Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair from Uncle Liu and pushed him from behind, walking step by step towards the hall of Mo Garden. As soon as they reached the main hall, Dongfang Yingwu walked in through the back door. Mu Ru immediately pushed Dongfang Mo to the SOFA and tactfully turned around to go to the kitchen to make tea for them. Dongfang Yingwu handed Dongfang Mo a leather bag and said respectfully, ¡°young master. ¡± ¡°eldest young master, recently, one inch Mo city¡¯s expenses have been a little over the top. Although the second young master did not hold a wedding banquet, he bought a Maserati for the second young Madam. At the same time, to meet our promise, we have to give the XI family a 200 million betrothal gift. Now, Bei Chen is chasing after the first half of the year¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°second uncle, the DFMpany in the US still hasn¡¯t paid that sum of money fromst year, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Dongfang Yingcai¡¯s words and said indifferently, ¡°This sum of money isn¡¯t small. The President of DFM Company, Rodger, is cunning and unpredictable. I feel that this sum of money shouldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. Looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble second uncle to make a trip to the US. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make a trip to the US. I only heard that Rodger has dealings with the Italian Sanguine Alliance, I¡¯m worried¡­ ¡± ¡°second uncle, are you afraid of Rodger? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words and said indifferently, ¡°If second uncle is afraid, then it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make a trip to America myself. ¡± ¡°How would I dare trouble the eldest young master to personally handle such a small matter? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu immediately finished his sentence and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this trip will take a little too long. Rodger is just helpless. I¡¯m afraid that the ount won¡¯t be very good. I¡¯m worried that once he leaves¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this second uncle. Just go to America without worry. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly replied. Then, he looked at Dongfang Yingwu and said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of thepany¡¯s matters. Aunt Gu is in one inch ink city. You just need to do everything you can to get that huge sum of money back. Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Who did the two hundred million go to

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yingwu had gone to America. Aunt Gu was an olddy, but she still dressed like she was at the forefront of fashion trends. Every day, she would either go shopping or go shopping, so she rarely stayed at home. Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue were married, but his phndering habits did not change because of the marriage. He still left early and returnedte, or stayed out all night. He often lingered at some romantic ces or gambling ces outside. Dongfang Jun still went to school quietly. It was said that he was going to study abroad in France at the end of the year. There were only a few months left, so now he was busy with exams. Xi Muxue was not at home either because not only was she the second young mistress of the Dongfang family, she was also a student at Binhai Arts School. She sang and danced well, and when she married the empress of Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Yu did not ask her not to go to school So she was still free. In one inch ink city, the only person who did not have freedom was mu ru. Because she was the first young mistress, and at the same time, her husband, Dongfang Mo, did not allow her to go to school, so she could only stay in one inch ink city obediently. Every morning, when everyone had left, she could only do things with the maid, a Min. She watered the nts in the yard, pruned the leaves, or helped mother Liu prepare dinner. After Dongfang Yu got married, the days in one inch ink city had been very quiet for a week. However, this peaceful life was torn apart by Xi Muxue¡¯s screams on this Sunday morning. When Mu ru was still helping mother Liu serve soy milk in the kitchen, she heard Xi Muxue¡¯s shrill cry from the dining room ¡°Dongfang Yu, what do you mean? Apany me to Guiyang. You can push tomorrow today and the day after tomorrow. In the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve been married to you for a week and you¡¯re still not willing to apany me back. ¡± ¡°Mu Xue, what are you saying? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was obviously not good either. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Guiyang Guiyang, you make it sound so simple. Are you going back empty-handed? I don¡¯t even have money now, how can I apany you back? ¡± ¡°Guiyang wants a lot of money? ¡± Xi Muxue obviously did not like Dongfang Yu¡¯s exnation. Then, she said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? 20 million will do¡­ ¡± ¡°20 million? Where am I going to find that? ¡± Dongfang Yu said unhappily ¡°Dongfang Corporation is in a critical period right now. My brother said that he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to pay out a single cent for no reason. So, let alone 20 million, I don¡¯t even have 20,000 now. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Xi Muxue was shocked when she heard this, then she could not help but ask ¡°Why didn¡¯t your brother pay you? He married himself, and Mu ru returned to peace. Didn¡¯t he give 10 million as well? Why¡­ ¡± ¡°But when I married you, the Xi family paid 200 million. ¡± Dongfang Yu reminded her coldly. ¡°That wasn¡¯t for me. ¡± Xi muxue quickly quibbled ¡°That was for Xi Muru. If she hadn¡¯t gone to save Nangong Xun, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. This sum of money¡­ ¡± ¡°Second Young Master, the eldest young master instructed you to go to work early today. ¡± Uncle Liu just happened to walk in from outside the door and reminded Dongfang Yu in a friendly manner, interrupting Xi Muxue¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. ¡± Dongfang Yu reached out to grab his suit jacket. As he walked out of the door, he said to Xi Muxue, ¡°My brother said that from now on, I have to earn every cent I spend on myself. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m collecting my sry at thepany, so if you want to return to Ning or something, just use your private money first. It¡¯s my first day of work today, and there¡¯s still a month before I get my sry. It¡¯s very far away. ¡± Chapter 79

Chapter 79: Chapter 79 he came back verytest night

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Yu, you¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue stomped her feet and shouted loudly from behind, but it was a pity that Dongfang Yu had never heard her voice before. He did not even turn his head, let alonee back. Mu Ru and nanny Liu brought the breakfast to the dining table. When they saw Xi Muxue, who was so angry that her face was red and her veins were bulging, she did notfort her like she usually did. Instead, she just called out lightly, ¡°Second Young Madam, it¡¯s time for breakfast. ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, why didn¡¯t your husband give us money, Yu Hua? ¡± Mu Xue could not find a ce to vent her anger. When she saw Mu Ru, she immediately vented her anger on her. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Mu Xue¡¯s words, then she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Second Young Mistress, I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person, right? Why didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo give his brother money to spend? You should ask Dongfang Mo this question, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife? ¡± Xi muxue shouted very unhappily ¡°Can¡¯t you go and tell your husband to give me 20 million to Guining? ¡± ¡°Mu Xue? What are you yelling about so early in the morning? ¡± Dongfang Mei happened to walk down from outside. She frowned and her face was gloomy ¡°I heard your scream when I was still in the Plum Garden. You woke up all the creatures in one inch ink city. Even though my big brother and sister-inw are no longer around, the Dongfang family still has its rules, right ¡°You¡¯re the second Madam of the Dongfang Family and the daughter of the Xi family. How can you shout like this? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face turned red and white after hearing Dongfang Mei¡¯s exnation. She wanted to argue with Dongfang Mei, but she swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue. After all, Dongfang Mei was Dongfang Yu¡¯s aunt and the only elder in the Dongfang family. Before the three Dongfang Brothers got married, Dongfang Mei had always been the mistress of the Dongfang family. Now that the eldest son of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Mo, was married, ording to the family rules, Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, the first young mistress, should be the mistress of the Dongfang family. However, Dongfang Mo did not give the position of mistress to Xi Muru Therefore, Dongfang Mei was still the mistress of the Dongfang family, in charge of this inch of Mo city. Dongfang Mei saw that Xi muxue did not continue, so she did not say anything more. Coincidentally, Dongfang Jun had alsoe over, and the breakfast on the dining table had already been ced. When she saw mu rue out of the kitchen, she frowned and asked, ¡°where¡¯s Mu Ru? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, where¡¯s AH MO? Why isn¡¯t he downstairs for breakfast? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Mu Ru lowered her head and said softly, ¡°He came back to his room verytest night in the study, and left early in the morning. I think¡­ ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu, is there something you need me for? ¡± An old and hoarse voice came from the elevator door and interrupted Xi Muru¡¯s words. Everyone could not help but look up and saw Dongfang Mo already turning his wheelchair over. ¡°Ah Mo, why would I need you? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned, then she said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t eat breakfast again. Working on an empty stomach is not good for your health. ¡± ¡°thank you for your concern, aunt Gu. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair turned over. Mu Ru naturally helped him push the wheelchair to the front seat while helping him set up the soy milk and pancakes. ¡°Our mu ru is still the best. She knows how to be considerate, AH Mo. ¡± Dongfang Mei could not help but sigh. At the same time, she turned to look at Xi Muxue and said with a hidden meaning ¡°She¡¯s not like some people who scream at home early in the morning. ¡± Chapter 80

Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Women with ulterior motives

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Dongfang Mei¡¯s words were meant for Xi Muxue to hear, but Xi Muxue no longer had the energy to argue with Dongfang Mei. She was a person who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions, so she could not afford to offend Dongfang Mei now. Of course, another situation was that she was afraid of Dongfang Mo, especially since she did not dare to look at his ghostly face. That was why she had been married to him for a week, but she had yet to really meet Dongfang Mo. today was her first time. She sat at the lower seat, her head lowered as she drank soy milk. She only wanted to drink a cup of soy milk and leave quickly, because Dongfang Mo¡¯s ghostly appearance really made her lose her appetite. Mu Ru sat quietly at the bottom left of Dongfang Mo, using a spoon to stir the pork liver and lean meat porridge for him. As she stirred, she blew on it with her mouth, hoping that it would cool down soon. When it finally cooled down, Dongfang Mo had already finished drinking his soy milk. He took the porridge that she handed over and tasted it first. He felt that the temperature was moderate, so he began to eat inrge mouthfuls. Dongfang Mo was very serious when he ate breakfast. Of course, he was actually wearing a very low cap. No one could see his appearance clearly. They only knew that there was a hole on his face that was opening and closing slightly, so they knew that he was eating. Dongfang Mo rarely ate with everyone, so mu ru did not know how he usually ate. The only thing she had seen was him eating porridge and drinking soy milk, and his face looked even more terrifying because of the squirming porridge. Xi Muxue did not stay at the dining table for more than three minutes before she quickly went down because she was afraid to look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. The moment she turned around, she saw Xi Muru quietly sitting on the lower left seat of Dongfang Mo. She could not help but secretly feel lucky that she was not the one who married the man with the grimace. Of course, Dongfang Mo was not only a funny face, but he was also a eunuch. Even if she had been used to seeing his funny face for a long time, she could barely ept it, but she could not bear to live with a eunuch. Although Dongfang Yu was a little disgusting and idle, and he did not have much ability, at least in some aspects, he still made her feel good. He could make her want to die in bed at night. Xi Muxue was afraid of Dongfang Mo. if it were any other time, she would have driven her Maserati to school. However, it was Saturday, so she did not have to go to school. If she wanted to go out, she had to inform aunt Gu. This was the Dongfang family¡¯s rule. She had originally wanted Dongfang Yu to apany her to the capital. However, Dongfang Yu had said that he did not have any money and she was furious. Hence, when she sat on the Sofa in the living room, she turned to look at the dining room and coincidentally saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s back. She knew that Dongfang Mo was the CEO of the Dongfang Group and the money was in his hands. She could not help but feel annoyed. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, didn¡¯t she hear that he had skin cancer Why did his cancer not re up? On the surface, the Dongfang family looked like three brothers, but they were actually two brothers. Because strictly speaking, Dongfang Jun was not a child of the Dongfang family. Hence, after Dongfang Mo¡¯s death, the person who was truly qualified to take over the Dongfang Group was Dongfang Yu and not Dongfang Jun.. ¡°speak, what are you arguing with Ah Yu so early in the morning? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice rang out in the living room. Of course, this question was directed at Xi Muxue, who was sitting on the sofa. Xi muxue lowered her head, not daring to look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. She just kept fiddling with the teacup on the coffee table with both hands as she said gently, ¡°Ah Yu and I have been married for a week, but we haven¡¯t returned to the Ning family. Ah Yu said that he doesn¡¯t have any money, I¡­ ¡± Chapter 81

Chapter 81: Chapter 81, the mistress of the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I think Second Miss Xi should understand that recently, because of the marriage between Nangong Xun and the Xi family, the Dongfang family has been implicated. Therefore, not only is XI empire facing all sorts of difficulties, the Dongfang Corporation is also facing all sorts of difficulties, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut Xi Muxue off The old man¡¯s hoarse voice was so cold that there was no warmth in it. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that second Miss Xi is extremely intelligent. She was born with wealth and fortune, and now she¡¯s be the second madam of the Dongfang family. Ah Yu has some bad habits, but of course, this is all because of his two years abroad. Now that Second Miss Xi has be ah Yu¡¯s wife, she should be thinking about how to be a virtuous wife and not how much wealth she needs to move back to the XI family, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Xi muxue¡¯s face flushed red when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She was so embarrassed that she had no ce to hide. Actually, she only wanted 20 million to suppress mu RU¡¯s 10 million, but now that Dongfang Mo had said it.. She had be an insensible and unvirtuous woman. Dongfang Mo saw that Xi Muxue was silent Then, he looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°Aunt Gu, I¡¯m going to America for chemotherapy. It¡¯ll probably take a month or two. I¡¯ll leave this one inch mo city to you and Mu Ru. Mu Ru is young and doesn¡¯t know a lot of things. You have to put in more effort and teach her how to be the mistress of the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately agreed with a smile on her face. Then, she said with understanding, ¡°AH MO has been married for a month. Normally, I should have given the position of mistress to Mu ru a long time ago, but¡­ ¡± ¡°Hey, aunt gu, didn¡¯t I tell you? She¡¯s still young. Let¡¯s wait until she learns it first, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly stopped Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then, he looked at Xi Muxue, who had her head lowered, and said, ¡°also, while I¡¯m away, the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group will be temporarily reced by Ah Yu. Ah Yu¡¯s personality is more casual, and he often can¡¯t control himself. Second Madam, you have to worry more. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Xi muxue still did not dare to raise her head, but when she answered, her voice was obviously filled with joy because she heard Dongfang Mo say that Dongfang Yu would temporarily rece him as the CEO of the Dongfang Corporation. Then.. This meant that the Dongfang Corporation would fall into Dongfang Yu¡¯s hands in the future and not Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. After Dongfang Mo had settled these matters, uncle Liu pushed the cart out. The three women in the living room all had smiles on their faces, but in reality, they all had ulterior motives. Mu Ru felt that she was the most unlucky because she had to learn to be the mistress of the Dongfang family. In Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, one inch Mo city would be under her control from now on. However, she did not want to manage it. Moreover, she was just a student, and she did not have the ability to manage such arge courtyard. Moreover, there were so many servants and whatnot in the courtyard? However, Dongfang Mei did not care whether she wanted to manage it or not. She just returned two ledgers, a book, and a book on how to be a good housekeeper to her. Then, she smiled and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to Hong Kong and Macau to y for a few days. Mu Ru, I¡¯ll leave one inch mo city to you. ¡°. Mu Ru really wanted to cry but had no tears. In such arge courtyard, Dongfang Yingwu had left and Dongfang Mo had left. Now, even Dongfang Mei had gone to Hong Kong and Macau, leaving only her and Xi Muxue, as well as her two brothers-inw, Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun.. Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Chapter 82 ¡ª 19th birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo walked back while Dongfang Yu went to work with a straight face. Every day, apanied by Uncle Liu, he would leave early and returnte, as if he was very busy. Mu Ru had not seen her for the past two days. Mu Ru, on the other hand, was the mistress of one inch Mo city. It was as if she was holding a hot potato in her hand. On the first day Dongfang Mei left, she had already made a mess of herself, yet she had not managed to get anything done. There were a lot of servants. In a while, they would ask if the plot ofnd over there was going to be turned over to nt lilies. In a while, they would ask if the things they boughtst year were gone and if they needed to be reced this year. She did not know. She did not know anything because Dongfang Mei had never told her about this. The only thing she had told her was to let her manage one inch ink city temporarily, but she did not tell her how to manage it. Just as she was in a flurry, Xi Muxue hade to make trouble for her. Just after lunch, Xi Muxue came downstairs in fashionable clothes. When she saw her, she shouted, ¡°Xi Muxue, hurry up and give me 20,000 yuan. I WANT TO CELEBRATE MY BIRTHDAY! ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Today was Xi Muxue¡¯s birthday, which was also her birthday. It was their 19th birthday, but she often did not remember her own birthday. She only remembered the day three dayster Because that was the day she was abandoned by her parents. ¡°I don¡¯t have money, ¡± Mu Ru said truthfully. ¡°Aunt Gu only told me to manage things like this and that. She didn¡¯t give me any money, so I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Xi Muxue did not wait for mu ru to finish She immediately shouted unhappily, ¡°how is that possible? This morning, I was still asking ah Yu about this birthday. Ah Yu said that the Dongfang family¡¯s rule is that on birthdays, you can pay the mistress 20,000 yuan for your birthday. Just let me ask you for it. ¡± ¡°But I really don¡¯t have any. ¡± Mu Ru heard her words and felt a headacheing on. Then, she looked at Mu Xue helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Wait for aunt Gu toe back and let her make it up to you. I really can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± ¡°Wait for aunt Gu toe back? ¡± Mu Xue¡¯s voice immediately raised a few decibels She shouted very unhappily, ¡°wait for aunt Gu toe back. My birthday has already passed. What¡¯s the use of making it up? You can wait for aunt Gu toe back for your birthday. Anyway, your birthday is only in three days. It won¡¯t be the same day as mine. ¡± Mu Ru felt extremely sad when she heard what she said. She and Xi Muxue were twin sisters, but they never celebrated their birthdays on the same day. Of course, her parents had never thought that she would celebrate her birthday. Mother Wang had always helped her celebrate her birthday. Of course, it was not today, but three dayster, when her mother had thrown her to mother Wang. Mother Wang had said that that day was the day she was reborn. She had been so busy today that she had naturally forgotten about this day. At the same time, she remembered that her birthday was three dayster, so if Xi Muxue had not reminded her here, she would not have remembered her real birthday at all. ¡°Second sister-inw, why are you arguing with First sister-inw here? ¡± Dongfang Jun walked in from outside the door. When he saw Xi muxue forcing Mu Ru, his face instantly darkened. ¡°where am I going to argue with her? ¡± Xi muxue retorted impatiently Then, she looked at Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°it¡¯s my birthday today. I only asked her for 20,000 yuan in birthday fees ording to the Dongfang family¡¯s rules, but she said she didn¡¯t have it. She obviously doesn¡¯t want to give it to me. ¡± Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Chapter 83 unless something was wrong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°So what if she doesn¡¯t give it to you? ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly took over Xi Muxue¡¯s words. At the same time, he looked at her coldly and his lips curled into a mocking smile He said mockingly, ¡°second sister-inw, second miss of the Xi family, I want to remind you that the man you married is Dongfang Yu and not Dongfang Mo. you are the Second Madam of the Dongfang Family and not the first Madam. The Dongfang family¡¯s rules are based on the order of status. The second Madam¡¯s status will always be lower than the first madam because the position of the mistress can only be the first madam and not the Second Madam. ¡± ¡°You mean I¡¯ll never have the chance to be the mistress of one inch Mo city? ¡± Xi muxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, she could not help but blurt out, ¡°even if big brother isn¡¯t around anymore, I won¡¯t be able to be the mistress? ¡± ¡°What does big brother¡¯s absence have to do with whether you¡¯re the mistress or not? ¡± Dongfang Jun felt that Xi Muxue¡¯s brain was not working properly Hence, he could not help but say mockingly, ¡°second sister-inw, you probably haven¡¯t read ancient books like Zhu Zi¡¯s family teachings, the three-character ssic, and Zeng Guang Xian Wen, right Don¡¯t you know that elder brother is like father and elder sister-inw is like mother Even if big brother is no longer around, eldest sister-inw will still be our sister-inw. She will still be the mistress of the Dongfang family. If you want to be the mistress, then¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then what? ¡± Mu Xue quickly asked when she saw Dongfang Jun stop. ¡°unless Mu Ru is also no longer around, ¡± Dongfang Jun said with a smile Then, he added, ¡°of course, Mu Ru and second sister-inw, you¡¯re twin sisters. Since you¡¯re the same age, then it depends on whether you¡¯re older than Mu Ru. If Mu ru dies at the age of 80, and you¡¯re still alive and healthy, then you still have a chance to be the mistress of the Dongfang family. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s words were aplete joke. After he said that, he thought about how Xi Muxue had be the mistress of the Dongfang family only when she was in her eighties. He could not help butugh out loud again. Unfortunately, the speaker did not mean what he said. Dongfang Jun¡¯s mind was thinking about the ridiculous scene of Xi Muxue being the mistress of the Dongfang family Meanwhile, Xi Muxue¡¯s mind was thinking about the miserable scene of her bing the mistress of the Dongfang family only when she was in her eighties. She had always been a high and mighty person since she was young. Ever since she was young, she had trampled Xi Muru under her feet and bullied her as a servant. In her heart, Xi Muru could only listen to her orders forever. Back then, she refused to marry Dongfang Mo because he was a good-for-nothing, and Mu Xue was so beautiful, elegant, and elegant. How could she marry a good-for-nothing? The matter of Xi Muru recing her to marry the good-for-nothing Dongfang Mo was already over, but who knew that Nangong Xun woulde and disrupt the situation. Then, the situation became out of control, so she was busy and quickly asked around in secret Only then did she know that the reason why Dongfang Mo did not go for stic surgery was because his skin was suffering from skin cancer and he could not get stic surgery. Thus, she set her sights on Dongfang Yu and found an opportunity to make the Dongfang family fall into a passive situation. At the same time, she took this opportunity to marry Dongfang Yu. Of course, it was not that she did not know what kind of person Dongfang Yu was, but at the same time, she also knew that women did not love men who were not bad, so she did not have the time to care about Dongfang Yu¡¯s past bad deeds. She only thought about marrying him.. Once he had a wife, he would slowly stop looking for those women outside. Chapter 84

Chapter 84: Chapter 84-19 Birthday 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As for Dongfang Mo, it was said that his skin cancer was already very serious. This time, he had rushed to the United States probably because his skin cancer had already red up. After Dongfang Mo¡¯s death, Dongfang Yu became the leader of the Dongfang Group, and her status naturally became more honorable She would definitely be able to suppress Xi Muru. But after hearing Dongfang Jun¡¯s exnation today, she realized that the Dongfang family actually had such a stinky rule. Even if Dongfang Mo died, as long as Xi Muru did not remarry and was still in one inch ink city, she would never have the chance to be the mistress of the Dongfang family. What kind of stinky rule was this in the Dongfang family? Xi Muru was born to be an evil creature. She was born to be a servant. This country Bumpkin took her ce to marry Dongfang Mo and even flew up to be a phoenix. He actually wanted to trample her under his feet for the rest of her life? ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine if sister-inw doesn¡¯t have any money here, ¡± Xi muxue suddenly became understanding Then, her attitude became extremely friendly. ¡°sister-inw, I¡¯m really sorry just now. My tone was a little harsh. Don¡¯t be calctive with me. ¡± Mu Ru listened to Mu Xue apologize to her. This was the first time in history. It could be described as unprecedented, so she quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I really don¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll definitely give it to you if I have it. ¡± Xi muxue immediately walked upstairs with a smile on her face. As Mu ru looked at her back view, she felt a little nervous. She knew that if mu Xue suddenly became friendly to her, she would probably be thinking about how to trick her Because it was always like this in the Xi family. ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. ¡± Dongfang Jun saw mu Ru¡¯s nervous expression He could not help butfort her. ¡°actually, the mistress of the Dongfang family isn¡¯t that tired. Look at my mother. Isn¡¯t she very free all day? Why are you making yourself so nervous? ¡± Mu Ru scratched her head with her hand. She did not know either. She felt that there were too many things going on, but these things were very troublesome. The main reason was that she did not dare to make any decisions for fear of making a mistake. Dongfang Jun was about tofort Mu ru again when his phone rang. He smiled at Mu Ru, then took his phone and walked out while talking on the phone. Mu Ru continued to busy herself with work that she did not understand or even had nevere into contact with before. It was about five in the afternoon. She had just finished her work and was about to let out a long sigh when Xi Muxue came down from upstairs. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Xi muxue called out her name out of habit, then she thought of something and quickly changed her words. ¡°sister-inw, just now, my parents called and asked us to go home for our birthday tonight. They said that they are going to help us hold a grand party. ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Mu Ru was obviously stunned. She could not react in time. Mu Mu asked, ¡°isn¡¯t my birthday only three dayster? For the past 18 years, I¡¯ve been celebrating it three dayster every year, right? ¡± ¡°Mom and Dad said that they owed you in the past and felt guilty. From this year onwards, your birthday will be changed to today. It¡¯s October 19th. Celebrate my birthday with me on the same day, ¡± Xi muxue exined patiently to her. At the same time, she walked to her side She said softly, ¡°sister-inw, you shoulde back with me. After all, this is father and mother¡¯s goodwill, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mu Ru initially did not want to go back with her, but thinking that she might not be able to go back to see mother Wang in three days, she nodded and said softly, ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯ll go back to see mother Wang. ¡± Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Chapter 85 where did Mu ru go

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu came back from work a littlete. When he walked into the hall, Dongfang Jun had alreadye out after dinner. When he saw him.. A mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Aiyo, second brother, looks like this man is really different after getting married, Huh ¡°For someone like you who idles around all day and only knows how to eat, drink, and gamble, it hasn¡¯t even been half a month since you got married, yet you can actually dress like a king and go to work on Fridays. Moreover, you seem to be very active in work. These few days, you¡¯ve left early and returnedte. Looks like second sister-inw has yed a big role in this. It really is a man who looks at you in a new light after getting married. ¡± Dongfang Yu waved the car keys in his hand. Dongfang Jun¡¯s words did not make him angry He only said indifferently, ¡°third brother, why does it sound like you¡¯re envious of me? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and get married? In that case, you can go to work earlier and make me look at you in a New Light? ¡± ¡°Go, who wants to get married? ¡± Dongfang Jun said in a bad mood, ¡°I still have to rely on the doctor. I don¡¯t have the good fortune like you. Ten years of lying in bed and you¡¯ve already passed the ten years of cold window. You don¡¯t even need to read a book. Howfortable is that? ¡± ¡°Does that mean that third brother is envious of my ten years? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s expression did not change, but his voice instantly turned several degrees colder. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me third brother also wants to spend ten years in bed, right? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s envious of you? ¡± Dongfang Jun heard his words and was furious. Without waiting for Dongfang Yu to reply, he continued coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you anymore. I still have to rush to fetch mu-sister-inw back. I don¡¯t have time to waste my saliva here with you. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Yu walked past each other and quickly headed towards their own car in the courtyard. Dongfang Yu caught up to him and stopped him by his car. He frowned and asked nervously, ¡°what did you say just now? PICK UP SISTER-IN-LAW? Where did she go? ¡± ¡°I heard from mother Liu that today is sister-inw and second Madam¡¯s 19th birthday. They drove back to their parents¡¯ house for their birthday this afternoon, ¡± Dongfang Jun said as he reached out to pull the car door open. ¡°It¡¯s almost 9 pm now. I think when I drive to the Xi family¡¯s house, the birthday dinner there will be almost over. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go. ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly stopped Dongfang Jun and added, ¡°then I¡¯ll go to the XI family to pick up Mu Xue and bring them both back at the same time. You¡¯d better go and study your homework. ¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that? ¡± Dongfang Jun was instantly unhappy and yelled at Dongfang Jun, ¡°you go and pick up your wife, I¡¯ll go and pick up sister-inw. We don¡¯t interfere with each other, so what right do you have to not let me go? ¡± ¡°Mu Xue and sister-inw are a family. I can drive alone to pick her up. There¡¯s no need to drive two cars. ¡± Dongfang Yu waved his hand and quickly denied Dongfang Jun¡¯s words, then he walked to his own car. When he reached the car, he pulled open the driver¡¯s door to get in. However, he saw that Xi Muxue¡¯s Maserati had already driven into the courtyard. Dongfang Yu was stunned, then he closed the car door and walked over. He came to the door of the Maserati that Xi Muxue was driving. Just as he was about to reach out to open the door for Mu Ru, he realized that the front passenger seat was empty. There was no one there at all. ¡°WHERE¡¯S SISTER-IN-LAW? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at Xi muxue who had already pushed open the driver¡¯s door and got out. He was afraid that she would not be able to react in time, so he added, ¡°where¡¯s your sister, Mu Ru? ¡± Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Xi Muru is missing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°sister? You mean Mu Ru? No, sister-inw? ¡± Xi muxue looked at Dongfang Yu in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Has She not returned yet? ¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? ¡± Dongfang Jun had already walked over. He looked at Xi Muxue and said Snappily, ¡°mother Liu said that sister-inw went out with you in your car. Now that you¡¯re back alone and she hasn¡¯t returned, how can you not know? ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. ¡± Xi muxue looked innocent She spread her hands and exined, ¡°it¡¯s true that the two of US drove out together, but when we reached the city, she insisted on buying a gift for mother Wang when we passed by the Commercial Street. As you know, it¡¯s not easy to park in themercial street. Furthermore, I had to go to the pastry shop to pick up a two-tiered birthday cake that father had ordered for the two of us, so we parted ways. ¡± ¡°Then, did she note to the Xi family home tonight? ¡± Dongfang Yu asked immediately. His face had darkened, and a bad feeling started to creep into his heart. ¡°No, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face was already filled with anger She said unhappily, ¡°Mu Ru, no, sister-inw is really something. She said she was going to buy a gift for mother Wang and bought herself a ride back to the XI family home. So, I waited at the Xi family home with my parents until 7 pm. She still hasn¡¯te. I called her and her phone was turned off. I wondered if she remembered that the Dongfang family still had some unfinished business, so she didn¡¯te to the Xi family home and rushed straight back to the Dongfang family home. Could it be¡­ ? ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Xi muxue paused as she looked at the two men in front of her. She asked carefully, ¡°is sister-inw Mu not back yet? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you if she¡¯s back. ¡± Dongfang Yu red at Xi Muxue and quickly walked towards his car. As he walked, he asked, ¡°whichmercial street did she get off at? Where is the exact location? ¡± ¡°Oh, at the intersection of Southwest Road, ¡± Xi muxue answered quickly and added, ¡°it happened to be a red light at that time. She opened the car door and got off while I was waiting for the red light. ¡± ¡°got it, ¡± Dongfang Yu said as he got into the car. He quickly started the car and was about to drive towards the door. ¡°Yu, it¡¯s sote, where are you going? ¡± Xi Muxue saw Dongfang Yu driving and immediately chased after him She shouted unhappily, ¡°Yu, we¡¯re still on our honeymoon. Even though I have to go to school because you have to work and the honeymoon will be on vacation, you still have to be careful of your image, right Even if you don¡¯t care about the Xi family¡¯s reputation, could it be that the Dongfang family¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense is this? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but shout, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for mu ru. She¡¯s still not back sote, I¡¯m worried that something might have happened. ¡± ¡°What could have happened? ¡± Xi muxue mumbled outside the window and shouted unhappily, ¡°she¡¯s already so grown up, she has a lot of children¡­ ¡± Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, Dongfang Yu¡¯s car had already sped towards the door. He had no intention of listening to her continue. She was slightly stunned. She turned around and was about to speak to Dongfang Jun beside her when she realized that Dongfang Jun had already gotten into the car and was starting his own car quickly. She was indeed confused. Was Xi Muru, that ugly freak, so likable in the Dongfang family Dongfang Yu was driving to look for her, and this Dongfang Jun seemed to be driving to look for her as well? Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Chapter 87-19 Birthday 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the afternoon, Mu Ru sat in Xi muxue¡¯s Maserati and went out together. This was the first time in history that the two sisters sat in the same car. Xi Muxue had already learned how to drive on her 16th birthday. At that time, she had asked her father, Xi Yuancheng, to buy her a car. A year ago, she had gotten her driver¡¯s license on her 18th birthday. Ever since Xi Muxue got her driver¡¯s license, she had been driving to and from school every day, while Mu ru had taken a public car or rode a bicycle every day, so she had never sat in Xi Muxue¡¯s car before. Of course.. Xi Muxue had never invited her to take a ride before. Xi Muxue was not in a particrly good mood today because she did not get the twenty thousand yuan birthday fee from the Dongfang family for her birthday, so she drove with a gloomy face and did not say a word to Mu Ru. Of course, Mu Ru did not want to talk to her, so she kept her face turned out of the car window as she drove. She only wanted to get off when she backed into the business street because she wanted to buy a gift for mother Wang. Initially, she had asked mother Wang to resign, but mother Wang had called a few days ago and said that Madam Xi had given her a raise. At the same time, the Xi family had gotten used to her cooking. After eating for twenty years, she had suddenly left. She was not used to finding new people, so she did not let her leave. When she heard mother Wang say this, she did not say anything more. After all, mother Wang was a middle-aged woman who did not have much education. She was timid and timid, so she asked her to open a dry cleaning shop to do business. She was probably afraid that she would lose the 500,000 that mu ru had given her. When she reached the intersection of the Commercial Street, she just happened to run into a red light for three minutes. She told Xi Muxue that she would go down and buy a gift for mother Wang. She told Xi Muxue to drive back first, and she could just hitch a ride back after she bought the gift. After getting out of the car, she went straight to arge wholesale clothing market on the Commercial Street. Of course, there were also stores, but the clothes in the stores were expensive. Moreover, some of the clothing styles and fabrics were the same, so they could change the logo and hang it in the store It would be several times or even ten times more expensive. Therge wholesale market on the shopping street was at the back, which was a rtively remote ce. Usually, the people who came here were from the town. Of course, there were also the owners of the clothing business on the shopping street. They would wholesale and hang it in their own clothing store to sell. Mu Ru walked around the wholesale market. Because she didn¡¯t have much money on her, she didn¡¯t even have enough money to buy a coat, so she bought a cotton-bottomed coat and a pair of gloves for mother Wang. Mother Wang¡¯s hands always cracked in the winter. After buying these things, she naturally walked towards the bus stop outside themercial street. It was still early, so she could take the bus back to the XI family in time. To get to the bus stop, she had to cross the overpass. Just as she was about to get to the overpass, she suddenly saw a Maserati parked beside her. She was wondering if it was Xi Muxue¡¯s car, but before she could fully figure it out.. The car door had already been pulled open from the inside. Then, a hand reached out and pulled her into the car. ¡°Hey, is that Mu Xue? Aren¡¯t you¡­ ¡± she opened her mouth instinctively to ask, but before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was already stuffed with a piece of cloth. Before she could react, a ck cloth bag fell from above her head. Then, everything was pitch ck and she could not see anything clearly. No matter how stupid she was, she understood that she had met a bad person. In this situation, she should have been kidnapped. However, she did not know why these people kidnapped her? She did not know who this maserati belonged to, but based on the current situation, this car should not be Xi Muxue¡¯s because there was definitely more than one person in this car. There were at least two people in it. Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Chapter 88,19th birthday 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not know how long the car had been driving for because after she was covered by the ck cloth bag, she quickly smelled a strange smell and slowly fell asleep. When she opened her heavy eyelids again, her eyes turned quickly. She scanned her surroundings and immediately came to a conclusion. This was an unfamiliar ce, a ce she had never been to before This was because deep in her brain¡¯s memory, she did not have any impression of this ce. Of course, ever since she was young, she had lived in this world for 19 years. She had only stayed in four rooms. One of them was the XI family and mother Wang¡¯s servant¡¯s room. She had lived there the longest, living there for more than 18 years. The other room was her bedroom on the third floor of the Xi family. She had only stayed there for three months, and that was when Xi Yuancheng told her to move in after he found out that she had passed the city¡¯s best schr exam. The third room was her new room with Dongfang Mo, which was her room on the second floor of Mo Yuan in one inch ink city. The fourth was also in one inch Mo city, but it was almost different from other ces because there wasn¡¯t even a bed in that ce. It was the confinement room in one inch Mo city. And now she was in a room that was neither big nor small. To be precise, it should be a bedroom, because she was lying on the bed at the moment, and there was a dressing table in the room. She panicked for no reason and only felt that something was very wrong. Just as she was about to get up, the door was pushed open from the outside, and a young man in a suit and tie walked in. She could recognize this man at a nce because he was none other than Nangong Xun, who came to the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city twenty days ago to ask Dongfang Mo for her. He was also her former husband¡¯s family. Nangong Xun Why was he here Where was this ce Nangong Xun¡¯s home? Mu Ru was shocked and hurriedly got up from the bed. However, because she was a little fast and there was a tatami in front of the bed, she lost her footing and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Be careful. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly used his hand to support her, who was leaning forward. Then, he smiled and pulled her to the SOFA to sit down. Mu Ru didn¡¯t dare to sit down and immediately stood up. She looked at Nangong Xun and nervously asked, ¡°Mr. Nangong, did you bring me here? ¡± Actually, she wanted to say that you helped me kidnap and bring me here However, she changed the word ¡®kidnap¡¯ to ¡®carry¡¯ because she didn¡¯t want her words to be so harsh. ¡°I¡¯m the one who kidnapped you, ¡± Nangong Xun was very honest. When he saw mu Ru¡¯s nervous expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who kidnapped you. ¡± Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous. Besides, didn¡¯t we have an engagement before? You were supposed to be my wife, so it¡¯s normal for you toe to my ce. ¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m already married to Dongfang Mo, ¡± Xi Muru quickly corrected his opinion She quickly said to him, ¡°Mr. Nangong, I know that it¡¯s indeed wrong for our Xi family to unterally break off the engagement, but isn¡¯t this matter already over? My father already gave you two hundred million? Why do you still want¡­ ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that 200 million, ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut mu ru off Then, he said lightly, ¡°Mu Ru, do you think I¡¯m short of 200 million? Or do you think that I, Nangong Xun, am so poor that I want to sell my fianc??e for 200 million to live? ¡± Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Chapter 89: I want to marry you tonight

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing Nangong Xun¡¯s words, Mu Ru became more and more anxious. She stared at Nangong Xun for a long time before asking, ¡°then, what do you want? ¡± ¡°Of course I want you. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s words were extremely firm. Looking at her expression, he chuckled and said, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m not Dongfang Mo, so I shouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as Dongfang Mo, right? ¡± Mu Ru nced at him. To be honest, Nangong Xun looked like a talented person. Compared to Dongfang Mo¡¯s face, which looked like a thousand-year-old calluses, he was hundreds of times more handsome. However, for some reason, she was no longer afraid of Dongfang Mo now. Instead, she was inexplicably afraid of Nangong Xun. She had a feeling that Nangong Xun was not as simple as he looked. ¡°Mr. Nangong, Dongfang Mo and I are already married. This is a fact that can not be changed, ¡± Mu Ru said carefully as she moved behind the SOFA Then, she quickly said, ¡°So, you can¡¯t have me anymore. Please ept the two hundred million. The Xi family has let you down, and I have let you down. I apologize to you, please forgive me! ¡± Mu Ru stood up and bowed deeply to Nangong Xun. She kept repeating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! ¡± ¡°alright, Mu Ru. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly reached out to help her up Then, he smiled and said, ¡°why are you apologizing to me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you married Dongfang Mo. you weren¡¯t the one who wanted to marry Dongfang Mo back then. It was your father and sister who forced you to be a substitute to marry Dongfang Mo. so, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s your father and Xi Muxue¡¯s fault. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words Then, she quickly exined, ¡°yes, I didn¡¯t ask to go in the beginning, butter, when you came to one inch Mo city to look for me, I didn¡¯t choose to go with you. In short, it was my fault, so¡­ ¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault either, ¡± Nangong Xun continued He still had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Mu Ru, back then, when you were in that situation and in front of Dongfang Mo, you were scared out of your wits. Very soon, I was unable to take you away from a tyrannical man like Dongfang Mo. I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t choose to leave with me. Even if you choose to leave with me, Dongfang Mo will definitely not let you leave. Moreover, he will torture you because of your choice. Therefore, I don¡¯t me you at all. This is because you made these choices because you had no choice and didn¡¯t do it of your own free will. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. ¡± Mu Ru became even more anxious after hearing Nangong Xun¡¯s words, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°actually¡­ ¡± ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, stop talking. ¡± Nangong Xun clearly didn¡¯t want to hear her continue Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°your marriage with Dongfang Mo is not legal. You know this very well because you have not gotten a marriage certificate. Moreover, everyone knows that Dongfang Mo is just a eunuch, so you are still a green and white woman. Therefore, I have decided to marry you tonight and return to Singapore tomorrow. Girls in Singapore can register for marriage after they turn 18. We will go to the marriage registration office tomorrow morning to get the marriage certificate. Then, we will be a legal couple. Dongfang Mo will not be able to take you back. ¡± Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Chapter 90-the wedding will be held tonight

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, she was so shocked that she stared at him with her mouth agape. She wondered if she had heard wrongly, so she wiggled her lips and asked again, ¡°Mr. Nangong, what did you say just now? ¡± ¡°I said that we will hold the wedding tonight. ¡± Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her like that. He patted her face with his hand He gently said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you. I have already prepared everything for the wedding. You have already slept for three hours. Later, I will get someone toe in and help you put on your makeup and change your wedding dress. Then, we will hold the wedding. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru rejected him without even thinking Then, she righteously said, ¡°Nangong Xun, this definitely won¡¯t work. Marriage is a major event in life, it¡¯s not child¡¯s y. Although we once had a marriage contract, after I married Dongfang Mo, the marriage contract was automatically canceled. Now that I¡¯m already a married woman, how can I marry you again? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I just said it. I don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time. I¡¯ve always treated your marriage with Dongfang Mo as if it didn¡¯t exist. ¡± Nangong Xun said a little impatiently, ¡°moreover, are you willing to spend your life with Dongfang Mo ¡°is a man like him worth you keeping him for your whole life? ¡±MuuRuu was asked byNangonggXunn She was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Nangong Xun didn¡¯t wait for her answer Then, he quickly answered for her, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it, is it ¡°A man like him, let¡¯s not talk about his appearance. I know you won¡¯t judge a person by his appearance, Mu Ru, but his body isn¡¯t healthy either. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Of course, you can say that you can endure it, but his heart is also very bad. Can you still endure this? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart thumped. Could she still tolerate it? No, she was very clear on this point. especially that night when Dongfang Mo used that ugly male simtor to do it with her. She was so disgusted that she almost vomited on the spot. Now, whenever shey on that big bed, the image of that ugly male simtor would always appear in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. For the past two days, she was so disgusted that she even went to the bathroom to retch. However, even so, she had already epted her fate. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, a wife that God had arranged for her. She didn¡¯t want to escape, and she couldn¡¯t escape either. ¡°I¡­ ¡± Mu Ru clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Finally, she mustered up all her courage and said, ¡°I can endure it. Since I¡¯m Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, I should bear everything that he has given me! ¡± Nangong Xun was stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. He had never expected mu ru to say such words. At the same time, these words made him believe that he had not made a mistake Mu Ru was indeed a rare good woman. ¡°But, my heart will ache, ¡± Nangong Xun said again He held her hand and gently patted it. ¡°Mu Ru, you should have been my wife. We met five years ago and were fated to be together. Five years ago, we were already married. So, I can¡¯t let you suffer the pain that you shouldn¡¯t have. I must pull you away from that devil, Dongfang Mo. ¡± ¡°Mr. Nangong, thank you for thinking so highly of Mu Ru. ¡± Xi Muru was touched when she heard his words Then, she said softly, ¡°however, I¡¯m afraid this is your wishful thinking. Dongfang Mo will definitely not let you marry his wife. ¡± Chapter 91

Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Tonight¡¯s wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words He proudly said, ¡°of course, I know that Dongfang Mo will definitely not let me marry his wife. However, he is currently in New York. Even if a helicopter flies back, it will probably be toote. Don¡¯t forget that flying to Binhai in the United States will take about 15 hours. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and nervously looked at Nangong Xun She remained calm and said to him, ¡°Mr. Nangong, even if that¡¯s the case, there are still people in the Dongfang family. It¡¯s impossible for Dongfang Mo¡¯s two younger brothers not toe and look for me. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Nangong Xun felt that Mu ru¡¯s words were funny Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°Mu Ru, you really take Dongfang Mo¡¯s two younger brothers seriously. Let me tell you, Dongfang Mo is the only one in the Dongfang family who is holding on. That Dongfang Yu, ten years ago, he heard that he went to participate in a traffic jam in the underground underworld organization. At that time, he fell down the cliff with the car. He didn¡¯t die, but he became a vegetable. He just woke upst year. So, what else do you think a person who slept in bed for ten years can do ¡°and his mind was still stuck in the same state ten years ago, so he was still the same as he was ten years ago. He was eating, drinking, gambling, and idling all day long. He was leisurely living the life of a yboy. What do you think he could be? ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, she could not help but feel sad for Dongfang Yu. She only knew that he idled all day long as a good-for-nothing yboy and did not think of making any progress. She did not expect that he actually had such a life experience. Ten years ago, he became a vegetable and spent ten years in a hospital bed. If this were to happen to someone else, it would be extremely painful. However, he was still living sofortably. Nangong Xun saw that mu ru did not speak Then, he said, ¡°of course, you can still ce your hopes on Dongfang Mo¡¯s third brother, Dongfang Jun. I don¡¯t know if Dongfang Mo has told you, but Dongfang Jun is actually not his biological brother, but his cousin. Because Dongfang Jun is Dongfang Mei¡¯s illegitimate child, as for WHO Dongfang Jun¡¯s biological father is, no one knows. ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, she thought to herself, ¡°of course, no one knows. People in the outside world thought that the Dongfang family had three brothers, but little did they know that the Dongfang family actually only had two brothers. ¡°. ¡°It¡¯s just that Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Yu, are not blood brothers. ¡± Mu Ru looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°then they are also cousins. I believe that it¡¯s impossible for them to¡­ ¡± ¡°Yes, your current identity is Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. It¡¯s impossible for them to ignore you. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly took over mu RU¡¯s words Then, he smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that, unfortunately, we¡¯re not onnd right now, but on a cruise ship. Moreover, this cruise ship is constantly moving forward, so it¡¯s almost impossible for Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun to catch up. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was greatly shocked when she heard this. She quickly ran out of the door, climbed up the stairs, passed through the long corridor, and came to the deck to look forward. With the help of the moonlight in the sky, and then the lighthouse on the cruise ship, what she saw was indeed a vast ocean. She felt a cool sea breeze on her face, and the sound of the cruise ship cutting through the sea came into her ears. She grabbed the window with both hands and looked at the hazy sea under the moonlight. The glimmer of hope in her heart was instantly shattered by this heartless reality. Chapter 92

Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Tonight¡¯s wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Did you see that? ¡± Nangong Xun chased after her and stood behind her. He looked at her trembling body and reached out to pull her into his embrace He whispered into her ear, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m not lying to you, and I won¡¯t lie to you. Marry me, okay? We¡¯re supposed to be husband and wife, right? ¡± Mu Ru struggled out of his embrace and leaned against the wall to move to the side. She was extremely nervous and flustered However, her tone was very calm. ¡°Mr. Nangong, please forgive me. I know that the XI family broke off the engagement because they¡¯ve let you down, but I still hope that you can ept the 200 million for breaking off the engagement because I¡¯m really married, so¡­ ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡± Nangong Xun waved his hand, clearly annoyed by Mu Ru¡¯s nagging. He said a little impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already said the nature of your marriage just now, so don¡¯t bring it up again. ¡± ¡°But, I care, ¡± Mu ru quickly answered Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Mr. Nangong, even though Mu ru is just a little girl, even though she doesn¡¯t read much and she¡¯s just entered the first year of university here, she still read a few books and understood the principle that a good horse doesn¡¯t deserve two saddles and a good woman doesn¡¯t marry two men. Since I¡¯m already married to Dongfang Mo, then I¡¯m born to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s person and die to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s ghost. I¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut off mu RU¡¯s words He shouted unhappily, ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯ll repeat for thest time. Your marriage with Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t count. From a legal point of view, the two of you are not husband and wife. From a factual point of view, the two of you are not husband and wife, so¡­ ¡± As he said this, he gestured with his big hand and immediately said to the two women behind him, ¡°bring Miss Xi back to her room to bathe, change her clothes,b her hair, and put on makeup. The wedding will be held as usual tonight. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The two women quickly came forward. Mu Ru looked at the two women and then at Nangong Xun, who was already heading downstairs. She could not help but chase after him and shout, ¡°Mr. Nangong, why are you doing this? Don¡¯t you know that forcefully twisting a melon is not sweet? ¡± When Nangong Xun heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he stopped at the corner of the stairs and turned around. He looked at Mu Ru, who was at the top of the stairs, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t you think that your question is funny? ¡±NangonggXunn¡¯s mocking voice almostughed out loud Without waiting for Mu Ru¡¯s reply, he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it? You and I were originally engaged five years ago. It¡¯s only right and proper for us to be married ording to the marriage contract. You actually said that it was a forced marriage. Then, what about you and Dongfang Mo ¡°someone who was originally not even close to each other actually got married. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a forced marriage ¡°Then, tell me, what kind of marriage are you and Dongfang Mo ¡°A forced marriage? ¡± After hearing Nangong Xun¡¯s words, Xi Muru was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Meanwhile, the two maids beside her couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. They didn¡¯t expect that the usually serious nangong Xun would have such a humorous moment? Nangong Xun left after saying that. Mu Ru did not respond to him every day. She stood on the deck in a daze. After the two maidsughed, they immediately came forward to invite her back to her room, saying that they were going to help her prepare The wedding was going to take ce in two hours. Mu Ru said in pain, dies, I really don¡¯t want to marry him. Please, let me go, okay? ¡± Chapter 93

Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Tonight¡¯s wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two maids were slightly stunned when they heard Xiaosu¡¯s words One of them quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Miss Xi, we¡¯re just the maids here. How would we dare to let you go? Besides, we don¡¯t have the ability to let you go. We even need a certificate to enter and exit ourselves. ¡± The other maid said, ¡°Miss Xi, I really don¡¯t understand you. You said that Mr. Nangong is so handsome and at the same time so rich. The nangong family is powerful and rich in Singapore. Countless women want to marry him. You have such an opportunity, yet you still want to escape from marriage ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t know how lucky you are? ¡± Mu Ru heard what the two maids said and knew that there was no hope of begging them. Soon, they were telling the truth. Their status here was so low, so how could they help her escape? If this was a vi onnd, if it was only the second or third floor, perhaps she would try to jump down from the upper floor and escape on her own. However, this was a cruise ship, surrounded by an endless sea. If she jumped down from the deck, there were only two oues. One was that she would be rescued by Nangong Xun¡¯s people, and she would still be unable to escape the fate of marrying Nangong Xun. The other was that she wouldn¡¯t be rescued by Nangong Xun, but she would be directly pulled over by the King of Hell because she had never learned to swim since she was young. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so in the water She would probably be taken away by the King of Hell¡¯s subordinates in less than two minutes. She was only 19 years old, and today was her 19th birthday. Her life was so young, and she really didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to die at all. However, if she didn¡¯t die, she would have to marry Nangong Xun tonight. What should she do Could it be that she could only resign herself to fate and obediently marry Nangong Xun here, bing the young Madam of the Nangong family? Dongfang Yu¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at the pitch-ck surface of the sea. Then, he softly asked Uncle Liu beside him, ¡°have you investigated everything? was she really kidnapped by that bastard Nangong Xun onto the cruise ship on the sea? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Uncle Liu stood at the side His voice was exceptionally respectful. ¡°ording to Ahao¡¯s report, Nangong Xun didn¡¯t ept Xi Yuancheng¡¯s 200 million marriage break-up fee. Not only did Xi Yuancheng take the 200 million from the Dongfang family, he also didn¡¯t report this situation to us. It¡¯s obvious that¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. ¡°I understand. ¡± Dongfang Yu waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°immediately arrange the fastest yacht for me. I want to chase after her. Tonight, I have to bring her back no matter what. ¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± Uncle Liu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°this is clearly a trap. Nangong Xun is pulling a patch bag and waiting for you to slip into it¡­ ¡± ¡°Stop Talking, ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Uncle Liu¡¯s words. His face was blurred under the hazy moonlight He said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Liu, I have to go and find her. The Dongfang family CAN NOT AFFORD TO LOSE FACE! ¡± Xi Muru was the eldest young mistress of the Dongfang family. This was an undeniable fact. If she became the young mistress of the Nangong family again, then from now on, how would the Dongfang family have a foothold in the Jianghu?¡± When uncle Liu heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He immediately stopped talking and quickly picked up his phone to call his subordinates. He asked them to arrange for two of the fastest yachts to be sent over as soon as possible, waiting for urgent use! Chapter 94

Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru sat in front of the dressing table and stared nkly at herself in the mirror. In the Mirror, she was already wearing a red qipao-style wedding dress. This was, of course, a custom-made wedding dress by Nangong Xun. He said that she and Dongfang Mo were getting married in a western-style wedding dress, so they would have to use a chinese-style wedding dress to get married to him. The older the dress, the better. He even wanted to marry her. The Red Qipao fit her very well, making her figure appear even more slender. Her long hair, which was originally draped over her shoulders, was tied up into a bun on her head. The front of her hair was stillbed with thick bangs, covering up the ugly birthmark on her forehead. After the two maids saw her birthmark, they couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t your life too good? You¡¯ve already grown so much, yet Mr. Nangong still insists on marrying you, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied? You really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. ¡± When Mu ru heard these words, she felt extremely ufortable. She was abandoned when she was born and grew up with the maid, mother Wang. Later, she finally managed to get into university with her own hard work, but she had only attended school for a few days Then, she was ordered by her father to be Mu Xue¡¯s substitute and marry the devil, Dongfang Mo.. Now, she had finally been appointed and was willing to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. However, another Nangong Xun appeared out of nowhere and kidnapped her here. Furthermore, he wanted to force her to marry him. What kind of blessing was this This was clearly a double whammy, alright? However, she could only swallow all these bitterness in her heart. This was because even if she told the two maids, they might not believe her. Moreover, she was not familiar with them, so there was no need for her to tell them. The two maids had obviously learned makeup skills before. In short, their makeup skills were not bad. With their careful dressing, she looked like a human in the mirror. ¡°Aiyo, Miss Xi, why don¡¯t you go and get that birthmark on your forehead removed? ¡± The maid said softly as she applied makeup powder on her face. ¡°actually, you¡¯re very beautiful. If you remove that birthmark, you might even be a celebrity. Many celebrities are not as beautiful as you after removing their makeup. ¡± Mu Ru smiled wryly and did not answer their questions. Fortunately, the two maids were used to her silence, so they did not mind. They just talked to each other energetically. Just as she finished fiddling with her face and was helping her change her shoes, she heard someone knocking on the door and shouting, ¡°is everything ready? It¡¯s time. Brother Xun is already ready. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, he¡¯ll be here soon, ¡± one of the maids answered quickly while helping her tie her clothes. The other maid quickly put a flower on her chest to symbolize the bride. Mu Ru was supported by the two maids as she walked out of the door. In fact, she was half-dragged because she didn¡¯t want to go, so she didn¡¯t even want to take a step. Therefore, in order to let her go, the two maids had to exert a little strength. The wedding was held in thergest banquet hall underground of the cruise ship. At this moment, some guests had already gathered. Of course, Mu Ru ru didn¡¯t recognize any of these so-called guests. Nangong Xun had already changed into a Red Robe and was wearing the groom¡¯s flowers on his chest just like him. However, her face was full of worry while his face was full of sunshine. The host stood on the stage. When he saw that both of them hade over, he immediately shouted into the microphone, ¡°the auspicious time has arrived. Now, the wedding begins! One Bow, bow to heaven and earth, two bows, bow to guests, three bows, husband and wife pair¡­ ¡± ¡°Brother Xun, not good! That Kid Dongfang Yu is here! ¡± A scream came from outside the door. At the same time, it interrupted the wedding that was being held on the stage! Chapter 95

Chapter 95: Chapter 95. It was time to have a toast

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Brother Xun, something bad has happened! Dongfang Yu, that Brat, is here! ¡± A scream came from outside the door. At the same time, it also interrupted the wedding that was being held on the stage! Nangong Xun slowly turned around and looked at the little brother who was making a fuss over nothing. His originally happy expression immediately darkened His voice was cold as he said, ¡°so what if he¡¯s here? What¡¯s so strange about him? Could it be that he can fly onto my cruise ship? ¡± When this subordinate heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He immediately understood and quickly turned around to leave. He knew that Nangong Xun¡¯s intention was to not let Dongfang Yu board the cruise ship. When Mu Ru heard that Dongfang Yu hade, her originally despairing heart seemed to see hope again. However, when she heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, her heart became conflicted again. This cruise ship was in operation. Dongfang Yu must have used a cruise ship or a yacht to chase after them. How could he board two ships that were advancing at the same time? ¡°The wedding continues! ¡± Nangong Xun turned around and looked at the emcee who was standing on the stage in a daze. He coldly ordered. ¡°Yes. ¡± The emcee immediately regained his senses. Then, he cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°husband and wife greet each other and send them to the BRIDAL CHAMBER! ¡± Of course, Mu Ru wasn¡¯t willing to go to the bridal chamber with Nangong Xun. Even a fool would know what it meant to go to the bridal chamber with Nangong Xun, and she definitely wasn¡¯t willing to do that kind of thing with Nangong Xun. She was already Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. As the old saying goes, when you marry a chicken, you follow the chicken, and when you marry a dog, you follow the dog. Therefore, she had already followed the Dongfang family, so she couldn¡¯t do anything that would let Dongfang Mo down. Unfortunately, at this time, the control of the situation wasn¡¯t in her hands, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she was willing or not. In short, Nangong Xun ced his hand on her shoulder and pulled her tightly towards the so-called bridal chamber. Of course, from their backs, they looked very intimate. However, in reality, Mu Ru was practically dragged upstairs by Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun¡¯s room was veryrge and spacious. It upied almost the entire third floor of the cruise ship. There was a group of Orange five-person tasseled sofas and a long imperial consort chair in the room. It looked exceptionally noble. The entire room was decorated in warm colors. Perhaps it was because it was the wedding night, but all the furniture was festive. Even the curtains were golden red. There was actually a big round bed in the room. It was peach red and looked particrly ambiguous. When Mu ru saw the bed, she instinctively retreated to the other side. Her face was filled with anxiety and fear as she cried out in fear, ¡°Nangong Xun, we can¡¯t¡­ ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Nangong Xun felt that Mu Ru¡¯s words were funny. Step by step, he approached her. The corners of his mouth curled into a proud smile. ¡°Mu Ru, this room is only so big. Where can you run to? ¡± Mu Ru became even more afraid when she heard these words. Nangong Xun¡¯s words were right. This room looked a little big, but no matter how big it was, it was only a room. Where could she run to? She couldn¡¯t run anywhere. This was the truth. After she took a few steps back, she couldn¡¯t move anymore. Then, she directly retreated to the SOFA. Due to the inertia of her retreat, she fell straight onto the SOFA. Nangong Xun looked at Mu Ru, who was struggling to get up from the SOFA in a panic. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out and picked up two sses of red wine from the coffee table in front of the SOFA As he handed her a ss of wine, he said mockingly, ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re already husband and wife, aren¡¯t we? Come, it¡¯s time for us to exchange a ss of wine. ¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: We shall bloom in spring Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru did not even think about it and immediately rejected him. When she saw the ss of wine being handed over, she instinctively extended her hand to push Nangong Xun¡¯s hand away. ¡°No? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s originally smiling face gradually darkened. His patience was slowly worn out as he asked impatiently, ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you know that the wedding night is the wedding night? Don¡¯t you know that we are going to turn the tides tonight? ¡± Nangong Xun paused for a moment. He looked at the little woman who was so embarrassed that her face was red. He patted his head as if he suddenly understood. Then, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Ru. It¡¯s my fault. I forgot that you and Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t have a wedding night because he¡¯s not a man anymore. He¡¯s a eunuch. How can a eunuch let you enjoy the wonderful moment that a bride should enjoy? ¡± When Mu ru heard his words, her face, which was originally red, instantly turned pale. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her hands clenched into fists. Her lips trembled for a long time as she spat out a few words from between her teeth, ¡°YOU¡¯RE SHAMELESS! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless? ¡± When Nangong Xun heard these words, he immediately became unhappy. His face was ice-cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Xi Muru, you and I got married ording to the marriage contract. Then, we did what was originally necessary between husband and wife. You didn¡¯t say that I was a qualified husband, yet you still said that I was shameless. Do you know what is shameless? ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, she was stunned. Before she could react, Nangong Xun had already quickly stretched out a hand and grabbed her arm. He pulled her into his embrace with a little force. Mu Ru¡¯s delicate body was pushed against his hard chest uncontrobly. Nangong Xun used his hand to control mu Ru¡¯s struggling body. Her hard chest and mu ru¡¯s soft chest pressed against each other. Actually, there were still two or threeyers of cloth between them. However, because Mu ru was struggling and twisting with all her might.. The soft mountain peak inevitably rubbed against Nangong Xun¡¯s chest, causing his body to have a reaction almost instantly. ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to spend the night with you! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s hands forcefully pushed Nangong Xun¡¯s body away, wanting to push his chest away. When she thought of the touch just now, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to burrow into the ground. ¡°Let go of you? ¡± Nangong Xun smiled wickedly when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. He tightened his grip on Mu Ru¡¯s back. His chest pressed down harder on her two soft breasts, and his thin lips also pressed down on her pink lips. ¡°Don¡¯t want to have sex with me? Then have sex with me. ¡± A warm breath sprayed on mu ru¡¯s face, and her thin lips almost touched mu Ru¡¯s pink lips. Her voice was obviously filled with a teasing smile. Mu Ru was almost angered to death. She used all her strength to push his head away a little, but this made his chest press down on her softness even more, making her feel so ufortable that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Nangong Xun, do you think it¡¯s very interesting to use such a forceful method to possess me? ¡± Mu Ru tried to use reason to convince the man who was pressing down on her body when she couldn¡¯t use her strength. Nangong Xun was slightly stunned when he heard her words, but he immediately smiled and patted her face ¡°little baby, you¡¯re right. Forcing that taste shouldn¡¯t be very good. How about this ¡ª ¡± ¡ª PS: Today is over, Tomorrow¡¯s highlights will continue! Chapter 97

Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Let Spring Bloom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun stood up and opened a small box under the coffee table. He took out a white pill from the box and threw it into the wine ss He stirred the red wine in the wine ss with a spoon and said, ¡°is that okay now? I added a ¡®bride¡¯s temptation¡¯ to you. Later, you can climb on top of me and beg me to take you. That way, the taste will be wonderful! ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s shameless words, she even wanted to die. Her eyes quickly scanned the room, trying to find an exit, but she could not find it. The only entrance to the room was the door. Nangong Xun had brought her in through the door, but she couldn¡¯t see where the door was. Nangong Xun stirred the ss of red wine with one hand and stopped it with the other. Even so, she couldn¡¯t break free from his control and was pinned to the SOFA by his hand. ¡°Come on, Mu Ru, my baby. ¡± Nangong Xun picked up the ss of red wine and forcefully controlled Mu Ru¡¯s head with his hand. He brought the ss of wine to his mouth. ¡°drink it. After you drink it, you will experience the beauty of my shamelessness to you! ¡± Mu Ru gritted her teeth. She could not drink this ss of wine. She could not drink it even if she was beaten to death. She knew very well what the consequences would be if she drank it. ¡°Mu Ru, this was originally a ss of wine between the two of us. Therefore, you have to drink it no matter what. ¡± Nangong Xun saw that Mu Ru¡¯s mouth was tightly shut. He frowned and said indifferently, ¡°what do you mean by this? Are you forcing me to use force against you? ¡± Mu Ru still kept her mouth shut. Her hands could not struggle because she was controlled by Nangong Xun. However, she knew that as long as her mouth was not open, Nangong Xun would not be able to drink this ss of wine. However, she was too young and underestimated Nangong Xun. Seeing that she kept her mouth shut, he wasn¡¯t angry. He simply ced the cup of wine on the coffee table and his colleague quickly reached out to pull the Qipao on her body He even said apologetically, ¡°Mu Ru, this really isn¡¯t my fault. Originally, I wanted you to willingly undress me. However, since you¡¯re so shy, then it¡¯s better for your husband to help you¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! ¡± Mu Ru used her hands to push Nangong Xun away again, but her legs couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Because she was firmly pressed down by Nangong Xun, the only thing she could resist was her hands and mouth. ¡°No? Your words are so funny. We are already married. Do you think this matter is up to you? ¡± There was a trace of mockery at the corner of Nangong Xun¡¯s mouth His buttocks sat on Mu Ru¡¯s thighs and pressed down on her legs. His legs were stretched out and his legs were trampled to death by Mu Ru¡¯s hands that were constantly iling and struggling, causing mu Ru to lie on the Sofa like a cross. Looking at Mu ru who couldn¡¯t move, the mocking smile on Nangong Xun¡¯s face became even more intense. His voice also becamecent. ¡°Mu Ru, my little baby, although you like to be forced, I prefer you to take the initiative, so ¡ª ¡± Speaking up to this point, Nangong Xun reached out and picked up the ss of red wine on the coffee table again. He used his other hand to pinch Mu Ru¡¯s nose. Mu Ru¡¯s clenched teeth had no choice but to let go because she continued to inhale, and her mouth was forced to open. Nangong Xun raised his hand high, and the red wine dripped into Mu Ru¡¯s mouth like a line. As Mu ru inhaled the air, it slid down her throat and into her stomach. Chapter 98

Chapter 98: Chapter 98: ¡°We shall bloom in spring. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru felt extremely ufortable in her stomach. She felt like she was about to throw up. However, Nangong Xun forcefully suppressed her and she was unable to throw up. Nangong Xun used his hand to pinch mu Ru¡¯s nose until thest drop of wine was poured into her mouth. Then, he used his hand to forcefully close her mouth. He only released his hand after he was sure that she had swallowed all the wine in her mouth. Nangong Xun smiled indifferently when he saw mu Ru¡¯s murderous gaze. He looked at the panic and fear in the eyes of the little woman in front of him with great satisfaction He said smugly, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t look at me like that. Later, when I let you enjoy a wonderful moment, you won¡¯t even be able to thank me enough. ¡± ¡°I really regret saving you back then. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was trembling like her own. She gritted her teeth so hard that they made gurgling sounds. She spat out each and every one of her curses, ¡°Nangong Xun, you are simply a beast! ¡± ¡°Hahaha, my bride, are you praising me with these words? ¡± Nangong Xun held back hisughter There was obvious mockery in his smugughter. ¡°I admit that I am indeed a beast for treating you like this, but what about Dongfang Mo He probably can¡¯t do anything to you even if he wants to, right ¡°If I am a beast, then he is worse than a beast, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she gritted her teeth and struggled with all her might. Her eyes fell uncontrobly andnded on her body one drop at a time. On her feet, every drop was silently shouting. Look, Xi Muru.. This was the consequence of being a good person five years ago. ¡°Why do you want to do this to me? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying as she looked at Nangong Xun with tears in her eyes She questioned him angrily and powerlessly, ¡°was it wrong for me to save you five years ago? Was it wrong for me to let you take revenge on me like this? ¡± Nangong Xun was slightly stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s question Then, he lightly said, ¡°Mu Ru, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. From the beginning to the end, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The ones who were wrong were Xi Yuancheng and Dongfang Mo. One of them was crazy while the other was ruthless. They knew that you were mine. One of them wanted to use you as a stand-in to get married, while the other knew that you were just a stand-in and not the person he was really going to marry. Yet, they held onto you tightly and refused to let go, so¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If they were wrong, why did you look for them? What has it got to do with me? I just¡­ ¡± ¡°I know that you can¡¯t help yourself, ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut mu ru¡¯s words off Then, he used his hand to lift her Chin and said, ¡°Mu Ru, I promise you, even though it¡¯s hard for you to ept the fact that I kidnapped you and forced you to marry me, I really want to marry you. Ever since I first saw you five years ago, I¡¯ve already decided that you¡¯re my wife in this life. That¡¯s why I asked my mother toe to the XI family to propose marriage. I even told my mother that your name is Xi Muru. Please don¡¯t get the name wrong¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your love, but unfortunately, Mu ru doesn¡¯t have that kind of fate. ¡± Mu Ru quickly took over Nangong Xun¡¯s words and then looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Please, let me go. I¡¯m really a married woman now, I¡­ ¡± ¡°If you only married another man, I might let you go. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s voice turned cold ¡°If you married an ordinary man, I would at most think that we are not fated to be together. Perhaps because you once saved me, I might give you a big gift as a wedding gift. ¡± Chapter 99

Chapter 99: Chapter 99: ¡°Then we shall bloom in spring. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun paused for a moment Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the person you married was Dongfang Mo, and the Dongfang family and the Qin family are mortal enemies. Four years ago, the Qin family was unable to gain a foothold in Binhai and was forced to move to Singapore. I was even forced to change my surname to Nangong. This was all thanks to Dongfang Mo. do you think I can let you off? ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, her heart instantly sank to the bottom. She only knew that the Qin family had fallen in power four years ago and then disappeared. However, she didn¡¯t know that the Qin family had been driven out of Binhai by the Dongfang family. Since the Dongfang family and the Qin family had such a deep hatred, and Nangong Xun was the Qin Xun of the past, then he definitely wanted to take revenge on the Dongfang family. Of course, there was no reason for him to let her go, because she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. As the old saying goes, a father pays his son, and a husband pays his wife There was a reason why Nangong Xun didn¡¯t let her go! ¡°I understand. ¡± Mu Ru looked at Nangong Xun weakly, and her voice suddenly became much softer. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me? Then let me go. I will personally undress you. Since this is my fate, I WILL ACCEPT IT! ¡± Nangong Xun felt a tinge of pain in his heart when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. However, he still let go of her hand and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, wait a moment. I will be very gentle. I will try my best¡­ ¡± Unfortunately, before Nangong Xun could finish his words, Mu Ru, who was beside him, rushed towards the wall as if she had gone mad. He was slightly stunned as he chased after her. However, he was still a step toote. He only heard a ¡®Bang¡¯ sound Mu Ru¡¯s head made an intimate contact with the wall before she slowly slid down to the ground. ¡°Mu Ru! ¡± Nangong Xun was shocked and quickly squatted down. He looked at the woman whose forehead was bleeding non-stop, and a trace of regret shed through his heart. He bent down and picked her up He cried out in a low voice with heartache, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you so stubborn? Did marrying me make you feel so bad? Ah? Am I that bad in your heart? ¡± Mu Ru, who was originally unconscious, slowly woke up after hearing Nangong Xun¡¯s roar. She looked at Nangong Xun Her Dry Lips said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m already dirty. I¡¯m no longer worthy of you, but you insist on marrying me. Then, I¡¯ll give this life to you. How about this¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Nangong Xun quickly interrupted mu ru. At the same time, he turned around and ced her on the bed. He looked at her gradually blushing face and burning skin He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mu Ru, whether you¡¯re a girl or not, I¡¯m going to marry you. Tonight, I want you to be my woman. I want¡­ ¡± ¡°Let her go! ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was exceptionally clear in this spacious and quiet room. The moment Nangong Xun turned around, Dongfang Yu had already rushed in front of him. At the same time, he was holding a ck, shining handgun in his hand. The muzzle of the gun was pointed at him. ¡°Hehehe, Dongfang Yu, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more and more capable. ¡± Nangong Xun let go of Xi Muru in his hand. His expression did not change at all when he saw Dongfang Yu¡¯s gun. His smile was very natural. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW! ¡± Dongfang Yu saw mu ru lying on the bed. Her face was blood red. The cheongsam on her body had already been pulled to her chest. Her hands were dancing in the air, and she seemed very ufortable. ¡°¡­¡± Therefore, he quickly took off his suit jacket and put it on her. He looked at the blood bag on her forehead and the blood that was oozing out. A trace of regret shed through his heart. Chapter 100

Chapter 100: Chapter 100¡ålet Spring Bloom¡±

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu was tall, and his suit was very long and big. It was a littleical to cover mu Ru¡¯s petite body, but mu ru instantly felt a warmth that she had never felt before. She had been abandoned since she was young. Other than mother Wang, no one would care about her. Therefore, whenever she was in trouble, she would solve it herself. No one had ever helped her, and no one would extend a helping hand to her Because no one would take her to heart. And today, she thought that it would be the same as before. No one would care about her life or death, but she never expected Dongfang Yu toe. Moreover, at the crucial moment, he rushed to her side. Mu Ru tried her best to put on a smile. However, her smile was even uglier than crying because of the blood stains on her face, the ugly stairs on her forehead, and the hole she had just made on the side of the stairs. She only felt extremely ufortable. It was as if someone had set a fire in her body. She used all her willpower to suppress her pain and difort. Her Dry Lips moved and an almost inaudible voice was heard, ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re here? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at her flushed face and reached out to grab her hand. He immediately felt a burning sensation. His heart immediately thumped and he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Nangong Xun, you deserve to die! ¡± ¡°The one who deserves to die is your brother Dongfang Mo. ¡± Nangong Xun saw Dongfang Yu reach out to hug mu ru and immediately reached out to stop him His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, tonight is my and Mu Ru¡¯s wedding. I won¡¯t stop you if you want toe and congratte me. You¡¯ll leave after drinking the wedding wine. It¡¯s impossible for you to take mu ru away because she¡¯s no longer your sister-inw¡­ ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Dongfang Yu obviously didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Nangong Xun¡¯s nagging. He immediately bent down and hugged mu ru in his arms. He red at Nangong Xun coldly He said mockingly, ¡°Nangong Xun, you attacked my sister-inw while my brother wasn¡¯t in Binhai. What kind of hero are you? Even if you want to snatch Xi Muru, you should fight openly with my brother instead of using such dirty tricks to steal her. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°dirty tricks? ¡± Nangong Xun shrugged after hearing Dongfang Yu¡¯s words He said indifferently, ¡°Dongfang Yu, what do you mean by dirty tricks Didn¡¯t I learn this from Dongfang Mo ¡°Four years ago, who used dirty tricks to drive the Qin family out of Binhai ¡°Do you think that the current Nangong Xun is still the same Qin Xun from back then? He¡¯s still so easy to deceive. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened four years ago. ¡± Dongfang Yu stared at Nangong Xun and coldly said, ¡°however, I remember what happened ten years ago very clearly. Back then, we were racing together. Who Was it that teamed up with others to chase me from three sides That finally drove me off a cliff with my car?¡± ¡°Chi¡­ ¡± Nangong Xunughed out loud Looking at Dongfang Yu with some surprise, he said, ¡°I thought you had slept in bed for ten years and didn¡¯t remember anything. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember so clearly. However, it was a race back then, and the race was a fair system. Moreover, we signed a life and death contract before the race¡­ ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. ¡± Dongfang Yu was obviously impatient to hear Nangong Xun continue to Nag. He coldly interrupted him, ¡°President Nangong, sorry to bother you. I want to bring my sister-inw back now, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Do you think you can get out just because you can get in? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he coldly sized Dongfang Yu up. ¡°What kind of ce do you think I am? You cane and go as you wish? ¡± Chapter 101

Chapter 101: Chapter 101: ¡°Let the flowers bloom in spring. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t tell me President Nangong still wants me to stay for tea? ¡± Dongfang Yu hugged mu ru tightly in his arms, and his cold and mocking gazended on Nangong Xun¡¯s face. ¡°Why would I want to keep a man like you? Besides, I¡¯m getting married tonight. I want to consummate my marriage with my wife. Second Young Master Dongfang wants to have tea with me, so I guess he¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow, ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s indifferent voice sounded His cold and sharp gazended on Dongfang Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Put mu ru down, and you can get lost! ¡± ¡°Put her down? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s handsome face darkened. He hugged mu ru even tighter in his arms and stared at Nangong Xun with his thick eyebrows raised. ¡°Do you think this ce of yours can stop me? ¡± ¡°Hehe, I know that second young Master Dongfang has been robbing, robbing, and jumping over walls and courtyards since he was young. He has some ability as a gangster. ¡± Nangong Xun took a ss of red wine and took a SIP The corner of his mouth curled into a sneer as he said, ¡°this ce of mine may not be able to stop second young master Dongfang from entering, but I think it¡¯s still possible to stop second young Master Dongfang from leaving, right? ¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡± Dongfang Yu did not want to continue bbering with Nangong Xun because the woman in his arms had already be as hot as charcoal. This was a silent reminder to him that the Aphrodisiac poison in her body was acting up. ¡°Hehehe, what do I want? ¡± Nangong Xun felt that Dongfang Yu¡¯s words were funny. He raised his head and drank up the brown liquid in the wine ss. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already held a wedding with Xi Muru, do you think I¡­ ¡± ¡°She¡¯s my sister-inw. Other than her, you can choose to have other things, ¡± Dongfang Yu coldly cut off Nangong Xun¡¯s words. At the same time, he reminded him in a deep voice, ¡°ording to the rules of the Dongfang family, there¡¯s no reason to give away your woman! ¡± ¡°Your woman? ¡± Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, I think you are probably confused. The woman in your arms is not your woman, but yours¡­ ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the famous saying that an elder sister-inw is a mother? ¡± Dongfang Yu once again quickly interrupted Nangong Xun¡¯s words. His tone was stern as he said, ¡°Nangong Xun, do you think you can let go of someone who wants to rape your mother? ¡± Nangong Xun was slightly stunned when he heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words Then, he gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°alright, Dongfang Yu. I¡¯ve always thought of you as a scum who only knows how to eat, drink, gamble, and do nothing. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep affection for her. It seems¡­ ¡± ¡°Are you done with your F * Cking nonsense? HURRY UP AND GET OUT OF MY WAY! ¡± Dongfang Yu once again interrupted Nangong Xun¡¯s words. At the same time, he held mu ru tightly with one hand and pointed the other pistol at Nangong Xun. ¡°Are you going to give way or not? ¡± Nangong Xun looked at the dark and shiny pistol. He knew that this pistol had bullets in it because Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Mo were different. Dongfang Mo paid attention to roundabout tactics while Dongfang Yu paid attention to charging forward He had always been a risk-taker since he was young. He really did not dare to fight him head-on. Today, he had miscalcted. Firstly, he did not expect Dongfang Yu to chase him to the sea because he had caught Xi Muru and not Xi Muxue. He thought that Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun would just randomly look for her. Secondly, he did not expect Dongfang Yu to be able to climb onto his cruise ship from the yacht because it was definitely not an easy task. After all, he had so many subordinates outside. Unless Dongfang Yu turned into a bird, he would not be able to fly over. Third, he did not expect Dongfang Yu to be able to decipher the password of his invisible door and force his way in. Chapter 102

Chapter 102: Chapter 102¡ålet the Spring Bloom¡±

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was precisely because of these few unexpected events that he let his guard down. In this sealed room, he actually did not bring his pistol with him. This was the only thing he was at a disadvantage in. Now that he was going head-to-head with Dongfang Yu, he was probably at a disadvantage. Because the soundproofing of this room was too good, he could not even hear his brothers calling out from inside. Moreover, there were gamblers ying on the bottom floor of this cruise ship He could not let the sound of gunshots ring out on this cruise ship. So.. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, even if I let you go, you would only be a dead man if you carried Xi Muru back. She just drank arge ss of wine with two ¡®bridal seduction¡¯ . If your brother doesn¡¯t know what the ¡®bridal seduction¡¯ is, then it¡¯s impossible for someone like you who has been in the casinos and ces of debauchery for a long time to not be familiar with it, right? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s originally calm gaze instantly turned dark red. His eyes stared at Nangong Xun as if they were on fire. The muzzle of the gun was pointed at his forehead as he gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, ¡°Nangong Xun, you¡¯re simply an animal! ¡± ¡°CLAP CLAP CLAP! ¡± Nangong Xun pped his hands as he looked at Dongfang Yu¡¯s furious face He couldn¡¯t help but shrug his shoulders and say, ¡°second young Master Dongfang, what you said is extremely right. When ites to women, which man among us isn¡¯t a beast? Of course, there are exceptions. For example, your brother is a modest gentleman. However, is he still considered a man? ¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to burn. If it wasn¡¯t for mu ru being in his arms, he would have wanted to p Nangong Xun twice. ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± Nangong Xunughed loudly He Patted Dongfang Yu on the shoulder and said, ¡°second young Master Dongfang, don¡¯t be angry. Since you insist on taking mu ru away, then take her away. However, I still advise you to keep her. You know, if a woman who drank the ¡®bride¡¯s temptation¡¯ isn¡¯t detoxified within three hours, what will be the consequences ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯ll probably be a cripple, right ¡°Do you have the heart to see her be a cripple? ¡± ¡°GO TO HELL! ¡± Dongfang Yu growled and hugged mu ru. He quickly rushed to the ce where he had entered and entered the password. The door opened soundlessly. He hugged mu ru tightly and watched the turbulent sea outside as he jumped down. ¡°COME OUT WITH ME! ¡± Nangong Xun let out an angry roar. Then, someone quietly walked in from outside the door and stood respectfully in front of him. ¡°Young Master, what are your orders? ¡± ¡°Who let Dongfang Yu in? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s eyes were almost burning with anger. He knew that if someone did not intentionally go easy on him, Dongfang Yu would not be able to enter no matter what. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± The person lowered his head and said in a very low voice His attitude was still sincere. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already consulted the old master about this matter. The old master said that the Nangong Corporation can not be destroyed by a woman¡¯s hands. It¡¯s not worth it to have a feud with the Dongfang Corporation over a woman. Moreover, this woman doesn¡¯t have any good points. Not only is she ugly, I heard that she was born to be a jinx, so it¡¯s even less worth it. ¡± ¡°SCRAM! ¡± Nangong Xun waved his hand. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this person was his grandfather¡¯s most capable person, he would have chased him away long ago. ¡°Young Master, actually letting Dongfang Yu take that woman away isn¡¯t too bad. ¡± This person obviously wouldn¡¯t be angry with Nangong Xun Instead, he smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°this ce is at least five hours away from the nearest coast. Let¡¯s see how Dongfang Yu is going to cure his sister-inw of the spring poison. ¡± Chapter 103

Chapter 103: Chapter 103 the warmth of spring

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Uncle Liu, speed up the yacht and use the fastest speed to head to the nearest coast! ¡± Dongfang Yu carried mu ru and climbed onto his yacht. The first thing he ordered was to speed up the yacht to the shore! ¡°Yes! ¡± Uncle Liu replied and looked at Mu Ru in Dongfang Yu¡¯s arms. Although she had just climbed out of the sea and was drenched, her face was not pale, but flushed. Any man who had been in a sex scene would know that she had been poisoned, and that she had been poisoned by the Aphrodisiac poison. There were only two ways for a woman who had been poisoned to detoxify the poison. One was to send her to the hospital for an IV drip, and the other, of course, was for a man to have sex with her. Xi Muru¡¯s current situation definitely required the first method because she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and none of the three men on the ship dared to touch Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, including Dongfang Yu! Uncle Liu rushed to the pilot¡¯s cabin to help Ahao. He kept asking how far away the nearest distance was Ahao stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum and said, ¡°the nearest coast will take about five hours. We¡¯ll see if the first young Madam can hold on until then! ¡± Dongfang Yu carried Xi Muru down the cabin. The two of them were drenched. He felt a little cold because it was already October. It was night again, and he had climbed out of the water and was wearing wet clothes again. However, Mu Ru in his arms felt hot. She was currently struggling in his arms. Because the Qipao on her body was soaked by the seawater, it was all wrapped around her body, making her feel as if she could not breathe. ¡°Hot¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­ really hot! ¡± Her little mouth kept screaming heat, and her little hands were tugging at the clothes on her body. ¡°So hot? ¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. He hugged her tightly with both hands and lowered his head. He pressed his forehead against hers and realized that her body temperature was so hot that it could burn his forehead. Her cheeks were like the glow of the morning sun, like the burning clouds in the sky. Her originally clear eyes were covered with ayer of mist, and her charming and sexy little mouth was slightly open, constantly emitting heat. His heart tightened. He went down to the cabin and quickly put her on the only one-person Sofa. He quickly opened the simple wardrobe in the cabin, thinking of using the fastest speed to help her change out of her wet clothes. Unfortunately, the more anxious he was, the more the simple wardrobe seemed to be unable to open its zipper. Mu Ru, who was beside him, had been moaning and moaning all this time. Her hot breath was like an orchid with a hint of alcohol in it Her Long, ck hair, which was as bright as Satin, was wet and stuck to her cheeks. She looked a bit like a showgirl in opera, sexy and yful. ¡°Stop Shouting, ¡± he could not help but growl. He grabbed the Zipper of the simple wardrobe and pulled it hard. Finally, he pulled it open. He let out a long breath and quickly took out two women¡¯s clothes from inside and threw them to her. ¡°quickly change out of the wet clothes, ¡± his voice sounded a little hurried and impatient. Then, he turned around and turned his back to her. ¡°Hurry Up, you¡¯ll get sick if you wear wet clothes for too long. ¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡± Mu ru answered with difficulty. She raised her hand and wanted to unbutton her Qipao, but she couldn¡¯t touch it after a long time. Therefore, she had to use her hands to pull it hard. She muttered, ¡°hot¡­ so hot¡­ I can¡¯t pull it open¡­ Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Chapter 104 spring flowers bloom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Yu heard her voice, he could not help but turn his head around. Only then did he realize that she had forcefully pulled open the two buttons of her Qipao. Her Pink and tender neck was dyed red, making her look very sexy. Meanwhile, Mu Ru¡¯s Qipao, which was originally very close to her body, had be even more painful because it was soaked in the sea water. It was as if the high temperature on her body had glued the rubber tightly to her body Her long and slender fingers tugged hard at the Qipao on her body, hoping that she could remove the rubber boat from her body as soon as possible. She hoped that she could get somefort and coolness. However, no matter how hard she tried, the Qipao refused to be removed obediently. She was finally anxious. She grabbed the cor with both hands and pulled hard. Finally, she pulled open two more buttons. She let out a long breath and pulled the cor down with all her might One of her hands tugged hard, and finally, it came out of her sleeve. Dongfang Yu looked at Xi Muru. The QIPAO was veryically hanging on her body. One arm was in the sleeve of the Qipao, but the other arm was pulled out by her brute force. The QIPAO hung diagonally on her body like a monk Ji The arm that was pulled out was fair and slender, and the exposed shoulder was fair and smooth. Looking at the woman who was pulling with all her might, trying to pull the other arm out as well, looking at the current her when she was using brute force and when she was powerless, his heart tightened¡­ ¡­ ¡°Damn it! ¡± He could not help but let out a low growl. He was annoyed by his current reaction. How could he be socking in self-control? He turned around forcefully and walked up to the deck. He kept muttering in his heart, out of sight, out of mind. As long as he did not see her, his mind should not have those messy thoughts. There was supposed to be a moon tonight, butter on, the moon might have gone into the clouds without eyes. In short, when he walked onto the deck, the sea was pitch ck, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. In the pilot¡¯s cabin, Uncle Liu and Ahao were driving the yacht in a flurry. They had to follow his orders quickly, but the faster they went, the more trouble they would have. He felt that when the yacht slowed down, he went to the pilot¡¯s cabin and saw that Ahao was sweating profusely. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but panic, and he immediately had a bad feeling. ¡°second young master, the yacht seems to be out of oil. ¡± Ahao raised his head and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand. He looked carefully at Dongfang Yu. ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at Ahao in shock and then roared, ¡°how could this be? Ah? Why didn¡¯t you fill the yacht with oil when you came? ¡± ¡°When we came, you were in a hurry. We hurriedly transferred the yacht over. At that time, we were in a hurry to go out to sea, so we didn¡¯t have the time to check¡­ ¡± Ahao exined carefully. ¡°Then what do we do now? ¡± Dongfang Yu kicked the cabin. Actually, if they were not on the sea, he would have kicked Ahao. Ahao watched Dongfang Yu get angry and did not dare to say anything. He only looked at Uncle Liu, hoping that he would speak because he was worried that he would provoke Dongfang Yu. ¡°second young master, it¡¯s useless to be anxious now. ¡± Uncle Liu was older, and he was Dongfang Mo¡¯s most trusted person, so he was not afraid of Dongfang Yu He only suggested, ¡°I think Ahao and I will take the life buoy to look for any passing cruise ships or yachts nearby and try to buy some oil. ¡± Chapter 105

Chapter 105: Chapter 105 the sound of wind and rain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then why aren¡¯t you going? ¡± Dongfang Yu heard Uncle Liu¡¯s words and immediately let out a low growl ¡°What are you waiting for? For Oil to fall from the sky? ¡± Uncle Liu and Ahao were shocked by Dongfang Yu¡¯s growl and immediately froze on the spot. Then, they quickly reacted and quickly replied, ¡°Yes! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Then, he quickly put on his life vest and took the life buoy. Then, he ran up to the deck and jumped into the dark sea, disappearing without a trace. Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned. Then, he quickly turned around and quickly walked down the cabin, wondering if the woman had changed her clothes. However, when he arrived at the cabin, what he saw was that the woman had not yet pulled out her other arm, and her red little face was furrowed into a frown, as if she was in extreme pain. Therefore, she could only use her hands to pull at the clothes that were tied to her body, as if the clothes were pulled off, and she would feel a little cooler. Unfortunately, the harder she pulled, the more anxious she became. The more she tried, the more she could not pull them off. These damn clothes were like skin that grew on her body. No matter how hard she tried, she refused to get them off. As she pulled at the clothes, her body continued to twist. The sound of her sobbing gradually became hoarse. Dongfang Yu¡¯s clothes were originally drenched by the sea water. When he carried Mu Ru and climbed onto the yacht, he still felt a little cold. At this moment, looking at the woman who had taken off a third of her Qipao, the me hidden in his body was almost ignited in an instant! At this moment, Mu Ru had already pulled out her other arm with all her might. She let out a long breath and felt much better, so she used both her hands to continue pulling down the Qipao on her body She only wanted to take off this piece of skin as soon as possible. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t take it off again! ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but let out a low growl. He was so frustrated that he suddenly felt as if there were countless crabs running amok in his heart. He had always been very calm. Of course, if he was not calm, he would not have been able to control himself when he went to those ces where he could fool around. Mu Ru didn¡¯t seem to hear Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. She continued to pull down the Qipao at her waist with both hands. Because the Zipper at the side didn¡¯t fall down, the Qipao stopped her from pulling it down. Mu Ru, who was confused by the fire, forgot to use her hands to pull the zipper down. She just kept twisting her body in difort She hoped that she could remove all the restraints on her body as soon as possible. However, the more anxious mu ru was, the more she couldn¡¯t pull the Qipao off her body. She only knew that it was hot, as if the cabin wasn¡¯t ventted at all. Moreover, someone was burning a boiler. There was too much heat, so it was too hot for anyone to stay. Dongfang Yu looked at the body that was constantly twisting and turning, as well as that rosy and charming little face All of his rationalitypletely copsed in an instant. With a low growl, he closed in on Xi Muru step by step¡­ ¡­ The sea breeze outside the cabin blew gently, and the sound of the waves lingered in his ears. The Moon had appeared out of the clouds at some point in time. It was quietly gazing at everything on the surface of the sea. The white moonlight was so cool¡­ ¡­ Inside the cabin, there was another picture of the warm spring flowers blooming. Under the ck suit was a red Qipao. The blue concealer revealed a thread of whitece from the Hem of the Qipao. It was very ambiguous. Chapter 106

Chapter 106: Chapter 106 this night was not lonely

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Jun had driven out to look for mu ru together with he Dongfang Yu. At that time, Dongfang Yu had driven to the east while Dongfang Jun had driven to the south. Dongfang Jun thought that Mu ru had married Dongfang Mo a few days after entering university and then stopped going to school. She had not gotten close to her university ssmates, so she should still be nostalgic about her former campus and had note back sote Today was her 19th birthday again. Could she have secretly gone back to her Alma Mater to be sad? Therefore, his goal was to go straight to mu RU¡¯s former high school Binhai Foreign Languages Institute. He wanted to go to the school to find out which ssmates mu ru used to drink and which ones she had good rtionships with. However, did she have any rtionships with her ssmates. Of course, the final result was that he didn¡¯t find anything. Mu Ru only had two ssmates who were good friends with her in school. Unfortunately, both of them had gone to a university outside Binhai. When he was busy in the south untilte at night and couldn¡¯t find mu ru, he contacted Dongfang Yu. He wanted to ask him if he had any news about Mu ru, but Dongfang Yu¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be connected. In the end, after much difficulty, he managed to get information from a Hao¡¯s subordinates. Dongfang Yu had already found mu Ru¡¯s whereabouts. It seemed that she had been taken to the sea by Nangong Xun. Dongfang Yu, uncle Liu, and a Hao chased after her on the yacht. Therefore, Dongfang Jun could only wait by the sea because he did not know where the direction was. Moreover, when he arrived, Dongfang Yu had already walked for more than two hours. Even if he drove the yacht, he would not be able to catch up. Moreover, he might have mistaken the direction of the sea.. In the end, it was the opposite of what he wanted. He waited until Dongfang turned white and knew that the moon was slowly sinking. The Sun was gradually moving through the clouds and trying to climb up. Then, Dongfang Yu¡¯s yacht finally returned. When the yacht had just reached the shore, he immediately went up to wee it. Uncle Liu jumped down from the yacht and steadied the yacht. Only then did he see Dongfang Yu carrying mu ru out of the cabin. Mu Ru¡¯s face was as white as paper and she seemed very fragile. ¡°What happened to Mu Ru? ¡± When Dongfang Jun opened his mouth, he realized that he had called her by the wrong name. He immediately changed his words and followed beside Dongfang Yu. He carefully looked at Mu Ru and asked nervously. ¡°She was forced to get married by Nangong Xun and refused to do so. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a blood bag on her forehead? ¡± Dongfang Yu calmly exined. Then, he carried Mu Ru and quickly walked towards his car. ¡°Ah? ¡± Dongfang Jun was slightly stunned. He quickly caught up and opened the car door for Dongfang Yu as he said, ¡°then I¡¯ll drive for you. Carry her well and we¡¯ll immediately send her to the hospital. ¡± Dongfang Yu nodded and threw the car keys to Dongfang Jun. then, he carried Mu Ru and sat in the back seat of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t let big brother know about this. ¡± Dongfang Yu hugged mu ru tightly in his arms Then, he said indifferently to Dongfang Jun who was driving, ¡°you know big brother¡¯s temper. If he knew that Nangong Xun kidnapped his sister-inw and forced her to get married, he would probably go against the Nangong family. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly replied. Then, he thought he was smart and said, ¡°when we go back, we will say that Mu ru went to her ssmate¡¯s house to y. ¡± Dongfang Yu did not say anything. There was only an unfathomable smile at the corner of his mouth. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. He did not know when she had woken up, but she was looking at him with a cold and sharp gaze It was as if she wanted to stab him with a knife Chapter 107

Chapter 107: Chapter 107¡¯who do you think is ugly? ¡®

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru ru was brought back to one inch Mo city by Dongfang Jun in the evening. Dongfang Jun was also the one who apanied her to hang the drip at the hospital during the day. Dongfang Yu, who had gone through a lot of trouble to save herst night.. He left her in the hospital in a hurry in the morning. There was arge bandage on her forehead because she had arge Gash. As a result, her thick bangs could no longer be kept, and her ugly forehead was forced to be exposed. The doctor said that the problem with her wound was not very serious, but she still received a few stitches. Anyway, there was already a birthmark the size of a thumb on her forehead. Now that there was another scar, it did not seem to be too ugly She did not dwell on the issue of beauty or ugliness. Instead, when she returned to one inch ink city, Dongfang Mei saw it and could not help but feel her heart ache. She asked softly, ¡°what happened? I went to my ssmate¡¯s ce to y, and I actually bumped my forehead. ¡± Mu Ru had already arranged a story with Dongfang Jun. Hence, she exined inly, ¡°my ssmate¡¯s family is not rich and lives in a vige in the city. The street lights downstairs are broken and very dark. It¡¯s my first time going there, so I¡¯m not familiar with that ce, so I bumped into a utility pole in the dark. ¡± Dongfang Mei did not doubt her words She just smiled and said, ¡°fortunately, your forehead did not need to be exposed originally. It doesn¡¯t matter. When the Gauze is removed, you can put on your bangs again. You¡¯ll still be the original Xi Muru. This scar won¡¯t affect you much. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She was about to continue when Xi Muxue, who had walked in from the door, said, ¡°Aunt Gu, you¡¯re absolutely right. Anyway, even if there are a few more scars on ugly¡¯s face, she¡¯ll still be ugly. How will it affect her? ¡± Xi Muru and Dongfang Mei were stunned for a moment and looked at each other. Dongfang Mei frowned and her expression darkened slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she heard an old, deep and hoarse voice from the elevator. ¡°Who are you calling ugly? ¡± Everyone was shocked at the same time. Then, they turned around at the same time and saw that Dongfang Mo had already turned his wheelchair over. The cap on his head was still lowered so that no one could see the expression on his face However, his voice clearly showed that he was angry. Xi Muxue was instinctively afraid when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words because her words were offensive. If Xi Muru¡¯s birthmark on her forehead was ugly, then Dongfang Mo was even more so. However, she knew that such words could only be discussed in secret. She could not say it in front of Dongfang Mo no matter what, so she quickly lowered her head and exined softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about big brother. I was talking about Mu Ru, actually¡­ ¡± ¡°Xi Muru is my wife, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Xi muxue coldly Then, the old and hoarse voice snorted coldly, ¡°remember, as long as my name is on it, it belongs to me, Dongfang Mo, and I don¡¯t allow anyone to be disrespectful to my private property. Let¡¯s forget about today. The next time I hear it, I definitely won¡¯t be polite to anyone. Don¡¯t me me for not giving second brother face then. ¡± Xi Muxue was so frightened that she did not dare to say a word. She could only curse in her heart. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, didn¡¯t he say that his skin cancer was going to re up How did hee back after only going to America for a few days WHY DIDN¡¯T IT FLARE UP? Why didn¡¯t he die quickly? Chapter 108

Chapter 108: Chapter 108 are you leaving

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, the pent-up frustration in her heart was slowly released. Before she could open her mouth.. She heard Dongfang Mo, who had turned the wheelchair in front of her, growl coldly, ¡°don¡¯t you know how to fight back when people scold you? Don¡¯t you know how to fight back when they hit you? Are you an idiot? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she was stunned. Then, she could not help but curse in her heart, f * Ck, what kind of person is Dongfang Mo The moment he came back, he had scolded both her and Xi Muxue! ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. Mother Liu, hurry up and bring the food out for dinner, ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately tried to smooth things over Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°AH MO, Mu Ru is still obedient. Don¡¯t always be so fierce to her. If one day, you scare her away and she doesn¡¯t want to follow you anymore, I think¡­ ¡± ¡°Her legs are on her body. If she wants to run away, what¡¯s the use of me tying her up with a rope? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and Hoarse. ¡°Aunt Gu, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that a forcefully twisted melon is not sweet? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face was slightly stunned She was a little embarrassed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard her son Dongfang Jun¡¯s voice at the door He used a teasing tone and said, ¡°Aiyo, big brother, don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Maybe one day, sister-inw will really leave. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have time to regret it. ¡± ¡°leave? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned. His sharp gaze hidden under the CAP swept over the woman standing beside him. His old and hoarse voice sounded coldly, ¡°do you want to leave? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru quickly shook her head. Then, she pushed his wheelchair towards the dining table and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will always be by your side and live with you. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips, which were pressed under the CAP, curled up into a warm smile. He patted the chair beside him to signal for her to sit down, then said softly, ¡°help me get some food. ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± Mu ru replied and immediately took his chopsticks to get some food for him. Although his face could not be seen clearly under the CAP, she knew that at this moment, he was no longer angry. ¡°Ah Yu, why aren¡¯t you back yet? ¡± Xi muxue sat down at the dining table and looked towards the entrance of the hall. When she saw Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru¡¯s loving appearance, she felt very ufortable. Even though Dongfang Mo looked like a ghost, he really loved Xi Muru. When he called Xi Muru an idiot just now, it was actually to teach Xi Muru how to fight back the next time she was scolded by her. When she thought of this, she could not help but feel a faint sense of jealousy. Xi Muru was such an ugly freak, yet she was actually doted on by a man. Even though that man looked really scary and was a eunuch, in the end, that man treated her sincerely. What about her She was so beautiful and had married Dongfang Yu. Initially, she had wanted to use her beautiful face to subdue that Prodigal Dongfang Yu so that he would obediently bow down to her. However, she did not expect that even though Dongfang Yu was lusting after her body because whenever he returned home, he would do that with her. However, he was not sincere in treating her well. At the same time that he had her, he was still longing for her outside He still did not break up with those women from the past, such as Tang Lili. When the people at the dining table heard Xi Muxue muttering to herself that Dongfang Yu had not returned, they acted as if a gust of wind had blown past their ears and did not hear it. Everyone was still eating their dinner, and no one paid any attention to her. Chapter 109

Chapter 109: Chapter 109: embarrassment

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was kidnapped by Nangong Xun. Last night, she crashed into a wall and was forced to drink. After Dongfang Yu rescued her, she was met with Dongfang Yu¡¯s method of detoxification! In short, she was mentally and physically exhausted, especially since Dongfang Mo was back tonight. When she thought about how she and Dongfang Yu had clung to each other on the yachtst night, she was so ashamed that she could not show her face. Therefore, after dinner, she used the excuse that she was not feeling well and rushed upstairs. She walked into the room, locked the door immediately, took her pajamas, and went into the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with water and poured half a bottle of shower GEL. Then, she rushed out of the mountain of bubbles and drowned herself in the bubbles. She was very tired. Her body had been tormented by Dongfang Yu until it looked like it was falling apart. However, she could bear the physical tiredness, but she could not bear the mental tiredness. She even felt nauseous and wanted to throw up. Whenever she thought about how Dongfang Yu did that thing with Xi muxue every night and then did that thing with herst night, she would feel all kinds of pain and difort. She did not know how she should face Dongfang Yu in the future. Shey in the pile of bubbles, thinking about all sorts of things. She did not know when she had actually fallen asleep, until a familiar deep voice rang out from outside the bathroom door. ¡°Xi Muru, how long are you going to stay in the bathroom? Are you going to use the bathroom as a bedroom? ¡± Only then did she wake up in shock. She hurriedly climbed out of the Bathtub. Because there were too many bubbles on her feet, the floor was filled with water, so she identally slipped and fell in all directions Xi Muru¡¯s head hit the floor heavily. The pain was so great that she could not help but cry out, ¡°OUCH! ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, what the hell are you doing inside? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came from outside the door. What the Hell was she doing What the Hell was she doing Wasn¡¯t she scared by him? Before she could answer, she had already used the key to open the door and pushed it open. Mu Ru was struggling on the extremely slippery floor. Because too much shower gel had been poured into the water, the water was very slippery on the floor. Also, because she was too anxious, the more she wanted to stand up, the more she could not. Dongfang Mo saw her struggling and dead appearance. Her face, which looked like an old tree bark covered with Leeches, was squeezed together because of anger. She looked even more terrifying than the devils in horror movies. He turned the wheelchair in with force and reached out to grab Mu Ru¡¯s arm, which was still struggling on the ground. With a little force, he pulled her up from the ground. ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru shouted loudly. Her hands and feet danced in the air for a moment, then she threw herself into Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms uncontrobly. Her hands grabbed at him randomly, trying to grab something to stabilize her body. Thus, she was ced horizontally on Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair. In her fluster, she grabbed his shoulder with one hand and reached her other hand under his lower abdomen, and then¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Before she could react, her entire body was thrown into the air again, directly into the bathtub. Fortunately, there were many bubbles in the bathtub, and there was a thick pillow ced on the bathtub pillow, so her head did not suffer any further impact. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you quickly recharging the water to wash yourself clean? ¡± The old and hoarse voice was obviously filled with suppressed anger ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. You have to put so much shower gel in your shower. Have you never used shower gel before? ¡± Chapter 110

Chapter 110: Chapter 110 was like that

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After being scolded by Dongfang Mo, Mu Ru suddenly felt that she was really an idiot. Because the things that had happened in the past two days were silently proving that she was indeed an idiot. She lowered her head and did not say anything. She just silently stretched out her hand to adjust the water temperature of the TAP. Then, she turned the temperature of the water to the maximum and let more water into the bathtub to disperse the bubbles. The water was very high, and the water spilled out of the bathtub and sshed onto the floor. She kept her head down like a child who had made a mistake, so much so that she did not even know when Dongfang Mo had left. She finally finished showering. The floor was no longer slippery after being washed by the clear water for a long time. By the time she got dressed and went to the bedroom, Dongfang Mo was nowhere to be found. She did not have to worry about where he had gone, because he had alwayse and gone without a trace. She only took a blow dryer to dry her hair, then turned on the recording pen that Dongfang Jun had given her, plugged in the headset, and stuffed the headset into her ears Only then did she get into bed and quietly listen to ss to sleep. Dongfang Jun had bought the headset for her during the day when she was at the hospital hanging up the drip. Because Dongfang Jun had asked her that listening to the recording pen was useless, she had been submissive and said that it was too noisy at night and that she was not paying attention. She did not know what Dongfang Jun meant by ¡®too noisy at night¡¯ , but he had bought this earpiece to give to her He smiled and said to her, ¡°as long as you put the earpiece in your ear, no matter how noisy the outside world is, it won¡¯t affect you anymore. ¡± Mu Ru thanked Dongfang Jun. she knew about the earpiece because when she was in high school, Xi Muxue yed MP3 and showed it off in front of her. She even said that it was best to listen to English with an MP3 yer. Of course, she did not use an MP3 yer. The only thing she had was a yback yer that was a few tens of dors. She had bought it at the market and used it to y English tapes. Fortunately, mother Wang Never said that she was noisy, so she learned English by using that yback yer. She had seen earphones before, but she had never used them before. However, now that she was using them, she felt that they were really good. When they were stuffed into her ears, all she could hear was the sound of the teacher¡¯s lecture in the recording pen. She did not know if it was Dongfang Yu who did not use them or if the quality of the earphones that Dongfang Jun had bought for her was too good. In short, Mu Ru was not disturbed by the ambiguous and exaggerated screams of the people next door that night. Because she did not have to go to school, she was used to waking up early during this period of time. Every morning, she would go to the kitchen to help mother Liu prepare breakfast for the entire family. This was because she was a person who could not stay idle and could not get used to sleeping in. Nanny Liu liked her more and more. When she saw her, she would always say, ¡°first young Madam, you¡¯re such a good person. You¡¯re hardworking, sensible, and considerate. It¡¯s a blessing for the eldest young master to marry you. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she could not help butugh bitterly in her heart. Perhaps only nanny Liu had such thoughts Dongfang Mo did not think that marrying her was a blessing, right Because he always called her an idiot. Just as she was about to answer nanny Liu, before she could say anything, Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice came from the dining room, ¡°Xi Muxue, what do you mean by stopping me here? ¡± ¡°where did you gost night? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was clearly filled with anger and dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe home all night? ¡± Mu Ru only came to a realization after listening to their conversation. It turned out that the reason she didn¡¯t use the earpiece wasn¡¯t because Dongfang Jun gave it to her, but because Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t use it to go homest night. No wonder the person next door didn¡¯t use his voice. Chapter 111

Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Heaven knows, Earth knows, you know, I know

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had been dawdling in the kitchen. She did not help Mama Liu bring breakfast to the dining room. Instead, she had been helping out in the kitchen. It was not that she was too diligent in treating herself as a servant, but she did not want to go out and face Dongfang Yu because that would be very awkward. Therefore, she dawdled and did not go to the dining room to have breakfast with everyone. Instead, she hid in the kitchen and ate a little, but her ears were always paying attention to the movements in the dining room. It was not until there was no more noise in the dining room and it was not until Mama Liu went to the dining room to clean up the dishes and came in that she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she smiled at Mama Liu and pretended that she had finished her work before walking out of the kitchen. As expected, there was no one in the dining room. She looked at a min who was mopping the floor and was about to ask her if she knew where there was a flower seed shop nearby. She wanted to buy some orchids and Camellias to nt them on the newly dug opennd in the south. However, just as she walked to a Min¡¯s side and was about to speak, Dongfang Jun ran in from outside the door. When he saw her, he hurriedly called out, ¡°Mu Ru, quickly go upstairs to get your bag and follow me to school. Big Brother has agreed to let you go to school. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she was stunned. She looked at Dongfang Jun with a shocked expression, as if she had misheard. She blinked her eyes and could not help but ask, ¡°what did you say just now? ¡± ¡°I said that big brother agreed to let you go to school. ¡± Dongfang Jun could not help butugh when he saw her shocked expression. He took two steps towards her and said, ¡°hurry up. I happen to be going to school too, so I¡¯ll bring you along. ¡± ¡°This¡­ is impossible, right? When did he say that to you? ¡± Mu Ru stood there without moving She was also dubious about Dongfang Jun¡¯s words. Last time, she messed up when she met Nangong Xun. Dongfang Mo said that she did not seize the opportunity, so she could never go to school. ¡°Last night? ¡± Dongfang Jun hurriedly exined to her, st night, after you had dinner, you went upstairs. I originally wanted to go upstairs to give you a book, but Big Brother said that there was no need to send it off. He told you to go to school tomorrow. Anyway, you can¡¯t help much at home, so you¡¯ll only make trouble for him. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she felt extremely ufortable. She had already tried her best to learn how to be the firstdy of the Dongfang family, but because she was young and did not have any experience, there were many things that she could not do well. Of course, what Dongfang Mo said about her causing trouble for him was probably referring to the night she went missing. As for how Uncle Liu reported that night to Dongfang Mo, she did not know. However, what happened between her and Dongfang Yu.. She did not think that uncle Liu would know, right? The night beforest on the yacht, after Dongfang Yu and she fought to the death, she finally woke up. She was so ashamed that she wanted to jump into the sea and drown. This was because she actually did such a dirty thing with her brother-inw. Dongfang Yu held her hand and whispered to her, ¡°this matter is between us. There¡¯s no need for a third person to know. Because the yacht ran out of oil, and Uncle Liu and a Hao went to look for oil nearby. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, what are you thinking about? ¡± Dongfang Jun saw that Mu ru was absent-minded, so he immediately pushed her arm and urged her, ¡°hurry up and go upstairs. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you might bete. Don¡¯t you want to go to school? ¡± Only then did mu ru react, so she quickly ran upstairs. Who didn¡¯t want to go to school She really wanted to go to school. Now that there was such a good opportunity, she definitely wanted to go to school. Chapter 112

Chapter 112: Chapter 112 is there a rumor about your husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru went back to school and her days were peaceful. However, Dongfang Mo did not allow her to take Dongfang Jun¡¯s car, saying that she had to avoid suspicion between uncle and sister-inw. She could not take Dongfang Jun¡¯s car, and of course, she could not let Dongfang Yu drive her because Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue were married. She and Dongfang Yu were also uncle and sister-inw, so of course she had to avoid suspicion. Moreover, she was even more unwilling to take Dongfang Yu¡¯s car. No, she did not want to see Dongfang Yu at all. Fortunately, ever since the incident of her being kidnapped by Nangong Xun, half a month had passed, and she had only seen Dongfang Yu twice. The first time was a week ago, when she had finished breakfast and was preparing to go to school. At that time, she went upstairs to get her schoolbag. When she reached the door of her room, she saw the door next door open and Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue walked out. She lowered her head and quickly went to twist the door of her room. However, because she was flustered and her palms were sweating, she could not open it after a long time. Dongfang Yu came up and naturally held her hand and the door lock handle to help her open the door. The second time was yesterday afternoon. When she walked out of the school gate after school, she found his car parked at the school gate. She thought that he was here to pick her up. When she was wondering if she should take his car, she saw that he did not see her at all She walked past her and walked towards Kuang Yingying who was walking towards the school gate. She was slightly stunned, then she quickly turned around and walked towards the bus on the main road outside. Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying had been together for a long time. Later on, when he married Xi Muxue, she thought that he and Kuang Yingying had broken up, but she did not expect that.. It turned out that behind his back, he and Kuang Yingying were still in contact. No, it could not be said to be behind his back, because after Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue got married, they seemed to have never restrained themselves. He was still dating his former lover, Tang Lili, non-stop. Now that he was openly driving to pick up Kuang Yingying, presumably.. He didn¡¯t care if Xi Muxue knew about this, right? Mu Ru left in a hurry. Someone had thrown a banana peel on the ground, but she didn¡¯t see it, so she identally stepped on it. Her whole body slid forward, and she cried out in fear. Fortunately, there was a tree in front of her In a flurry, she hugged the tree trunk and finally stabilized her body. ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Cheng Feier, who was following behind her, saw her in such a sorry state and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked up and patted her shoulder ¡°Hey, Xi Muru, I saw your husband just now. No, it¡¯s your brother-inw. He¡¯s picking up Kuang Yingying. Moreover, after Kuang Yingying got into the car, the two of them had a long kiss without even closing the car window. ¡± Mu Ru listened to Cheng feier¡¯s words Her little hand could not help but touch her slightly dry lips. When she thought about how he was actually kissing someone else, her heart could not help but ache. ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me? ¡± Cheng feier saw that Mu ru was walking with her head lowered without saying a word She quickly nudged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you deaf? ¡± ¡°I heard you. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Dongfang Yu is Xi Muxue¡¯s husband, not mine. I don¡¯t want to hear about his scandals. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, boring. ¡± Cheng feier shook mu ru¡¯s hand away ¡°women, aren¡¯t we all gossiping when we¡¯re together? If I don¡¯t gossip about Dongfang Yu¡¯s scandals with you, do you think I¡¯ll gossip about your husband Dongfang Mo¡¯s scandals with you? But the key is, your husband Dongfang Mo, does he have scandals for us to gossip about? ¡± Chapter 113

Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Xi Muxue is pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s head hurt when she thought about what Cheng Feier had asked her yesterday. Cheng Feier was a natural gossiper and liked to get to the bottom of everything. When they went to wait for the bus yesterday afternoon, not only did she say that her husband did not have any scandals, she also asked her, ¡°Mu Ru, is your husband really not allowed to be mean to you? ¡± She immediately blushed and red at Cheng Feier, but Cheng Feierughed out loud Then, she whispered to her, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you so shy? You¡¯re already a married woman, why are you afraid to talk about this? Nowadays, many girls have seen Japanese porn at the age of 16. Who doesn¡¯t know about that? It¡¯s just a question of whether it¡¯s practical or not. ¡± Mu Ru felt even more ashamed after hearing her words. Coincidentally, someone had vomited in the trash can beside the bus stop, but it didn¡¯t go in. It was ced there and looked disgusting. Thus, she covered her mouth with her hand and vomited as well. Cheng feier quickly asked if she was feeling unwell. She shook her head and pointed at the trash can not far away. Cheng feier nced at it She immediately covered her mouth with her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite disgusting. Our car is here. Hurry up and get on the car. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll vomit too. ¡± The bus had indeed arrived. The two of them squeezed onto the bus. Cheng Feier was in the same direction as her, but she lived in the city. She only needed to take three stops. She lived in one inch Mo city, which was in the suburbs, so she had to take thirteen stops. That was ten stops more than Cheng Feier. The traffic jamst night hadsted for more than an hour. When she got home, it was already past 8 pm. There was no one in the living room except for mother Liu, who was still waiting for her in the dining room. She said that she had saved some food for her. When she was having dinner, Mother Liu sat at the side and nagged her. She said that Xi muxue would throw up as she ate. After throwing up, her face turned pale and she walked unsteadily. She almost fainted. When she heard this, she was slightly stunned. She casually asked if she was sick, but mother Liu said that she did not know. Anyway, Dongfang Yu had driven to the hospital. Last night, because she had returned homete, she had not seen anyone other than Dongfang Yu. Of course, because Dongfang Jun was going abroad soon, he had gone to Hong Kong to take his exams in the next few days, so she had not seen him. Today was Saturday, so she did not have to go to ss. Moreover,st night, when she was reviewing her homework, she felt extremely sleepy, so she overslept. When she opened her eyes, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She had never slept sote before. She wondered if Dongfang Mo would be having breakfast at home this morning. If he was there and found out that she did not appear in the dining room, he would probably teach her a lesson again. Hence, she hurriedly got out of bed and waited for her to hurriedly wash up and tidy up before running downstairs. Only then did she realize that almost all the Dongfang family members had gathered in the Dongfang family¡¯s living room. As for Xi Muxue, her noble and beautiful younger sister, no, she was now her sister-inw. Right now, she was sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face. Next to her were Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yu, and of course, a bunch of servants. Just as Mu ru was wondering what was going on.. She heard Dongfang Mei say, ¡°Ah Yu, since Mu Xue is pregnant, this is the bloodline of our Dongfang family. We can¡¯t be careless at all. I think she doesn¡¯t need to go to school anymore. We should focus on protecting the fetus. Everything else has to wait until the child is born. ¡± Dongfang Yu nodded and echoed Dongfang Mei, ¡°Aunt Gu is right. Why don¡¯t we send a servant to take care of her? ¡°. Chapter 114

Chapter 114: Chapter 114 was titled Young Madam as a servant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°MMM. ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded She looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°AH MO discussed it with mest night. He said that this is the heir of the Dongfang family and that he must be extremely careful. He must not make any mistakes, so he must send at least one servant to specially serve Second Madam. ¡± ¡°Then let a min take care of her, ¡± Dongfang Yu heard Dongfang Mei say Hence, he said inly, ¡°even though a min is also a girl in her twenties, she has been working in one inch Mo city for a few years. I think it¡¯s pretty good for her to do things¡­ ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a min. ¡± Xi muxue snatched her away before Dongfang Yu could finish his sentence. When she looked up, she saw mu ru walking down the stairs. Her eyes darted around Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for sister-inw to apany me. Anyway, sister-inw and I have been sisters since we were young. When we were young, she was used to being mypanion. sister-inw is pretty good at what she does, and I like her cooking too. ¡± Mu Ru was shocked when she heard this. She was about to say that she did not know how to take care of a pregnant woman, but before she could say anything, Dongfang Mei spoke first in front of her. Dongfang Mei frowned and said, ¡°Mu Xue, it was a long time ago when mu ru was your sister. Now that she¡¯s in our Dongfang family, she¡¯s the first young Madam. She doesn¡¯t belong to the servants, so how can she take care of you Not to mention that she¡¯s not willing, even if she was willing, ah Mo would definitely not be willing, right?¡± Xi muxue heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, so she deliberately covered her stomach with her hand Then, she looked at Dongfang Yu coquettishly and said, ¡°Ah Yu, can you call your big brother and ask Mu ru to take care of me? If it¡¯s not possible, I want my mother to bring mother Wang over. I¡¯m used to the XI family¡¯s servants¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue was about to stand up and go upstairs to call her mother when Dongfang Yu quickly pressed his hand on her shoulder He said impatiently, ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t move anymore. I¡¯ll call big brother now and ask for his opinion. ¡± Then, he immediately took his phone and walked out the door. Of course, Dongfang Yu called Dongfang Mo from the courtyard. As for how he told Dongfang Mo, no one knew. About five minutester, Dongfang Yu walked into the hall again and looked at Mu Ru He then looked at Xi Muxue and said, ¡°alright, big brother has already agreed. He said that sister-inw has nothing to do all day anyway and has already married him. It¡¯s no longer important whether she studies or not. The most important thing now is the heir of the Dongfang family in your belly, so he asked sister-inw to take care of you during your pregnancy. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, a trace of hope instantly fell to the bottom of the valley. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that even though she had married someone and was even the first young mistress, she still could not escape the fate of being Xi Muxue¡¯s servant. A Mother¡¯s value is determined by her child. This idiom had been very practical in China for generations. With the Dongfang family¡¯s situation, the task of carrying on the family line was naturally in Dongfang Yu¡¯s hands, while Xi Muxue was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. Naturally, the Dongfang family would pay attention to her Mu Ru had already thought of this before. However, she never dreamed that the Dongfang family would pay so much attention to Xi Muxue. Not only did they have to send a maid to take care of her, they even demoted her, the first young mistress, to a maid to take care of her. On the surface, she was the eldest young Madam, but as she was transferred to take care of Xi Muxue, in reality, Xi Muxue had already be the eldest young madam and she had be a maid. Chapter 115

Chapter 115: Chapter 115: The Servant who takes care of a pregnant woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, Mu Ru¡¯s studies had to be interrupted once again because her identity had changed imperceptibly. Thus, she was no longer idle in one inch ink city, but a little servant who was busy all day long. Ever since she was sent by Dongfang Mei to take care of Xi Muxuest Saturday, this week, she had entered a professional training period for pregnant nannies. This was because her first task every day was to take care of Xi Muxue, and her second task was to take care of Xi Muxue. Last Saturday, in order to take better care of pregnant women, under Xi Muxue¡¯smand, she even specially got uncle Liu to drive to the bookstore and specially bought arge pile of pregnant women¡¯s books. Of course, these books were not for Xi Muxue to read, but for Xi Muru to read In Xi Muxue¡¯s words, ¡°my task is to let the baby in my stomach grow healthily. For other things, you, Xi Muru, the nanny, can just go and do it. Why should I read? Just tell me when you¡¯ve read the books. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she no longer taught Xi Muxue to read pregnant women¡¯s books. Instead, she took care of Xi muxue every day. When Dongfang Yu came back at night, she would marry her safely to Dongfang Yu She then returned to her room to read these pregnant women¡¯s books. Actually, taking care of Xi Muxue was not an easy task because she had to eat this and that in the morning. However, when she helped her make it, she might say that it was not delicious after a taste and then think of another way. Especially the morning before yesterday, she had made nine servings of breakfast for her in a row and filled the entire table. However, she insisted that it was not to her appetite and even asked Mu ru to make fresh shrimp dumplings for her. At that time, she was slightly stunned. She was just about to say that she did not know if there were fresh shrimp at home. If it was not used, she would have to go to the market to buy it. After she bought it, she would make dumplings. She reckoned that it would not be breakfast but lunch. However, before she could say anything.. She heard mother Liu at the kitchen door say, ¡°second young Madam, I don¡¯t think the first young Madam is suitable to take care of you. Why don¡¯t I report this situation to the first young master today and let your maid or your mother take care of you? ¡± Xi muxue immediately fell silent when she heard mother Liu¡¯s words. Even though mother Liu did not seem to have much status in the Dongfang family, she was actually a high-ranking cook because she was Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu¡¯s wet nurse She was mainly in charge of breakfast and supper in the kitchen, and there were other chefs busy with the big meals. Perhaps because of Mother Liu¡¯s words, Xi Muxue did not have to do much with breakfast these two days. However, she would still find some messy things to do with her during the day. In short, she did not need to take a moment to rest. This afternoon, after having lunch, Xi Muxue said she felt dizzy. Mu Ru told her to go upstairs to rest for a while, but she also said that climbing the stairs was tiring. She asked Mu Xue to go upstairs and help her carry the nket down to the bed. She just needed to lie down on the SOFA for a while. Mu Ru quickly told her that the books said that it was not good for a pregnant woman to lie down in a ce that was too soft, affecting the development of the fetus in her abdomen. The Dongfang family¡¯s sofas were all very soft, so it was better for her to go upstairs to rest. However, Xi Muxue listened to her words and actually rudely said that she was cursing the fetus in her stomach, so she took the opportunity to scold her. She said that she did not have a chance to have a child herself and was viciously jealous of the child in her stomach Her body even cursed her child. When Mu ru heard her scolding, she did not argue with her. She just thought that she was crazy, so she ignored her. She simply took the flower seeds and went to the open space in the south to nt flowers. Chapter 116

Chapter 116: Chapter 116 the bearing of a pregnant woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had originally intended to nt lc flowers on this piece ofnd. However, two days ago, when Ah Min was turning over the ground, Xi Muxue, who was taking a stroll in one inch ink city, saw her. She immediately said that she wanted to nt tulips here This was because she felt that the tulips were especially beautiful. Right now, because Xi Muxue was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, her status in one inch ink city had suddenly multiplied. Her words were almost on par with Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Everyone knew that although the Dongfang family looked like three brothers, they were actually two brothers. The eldest, Dongfang Mo, was already a good-for-nothing, so the heavy responsibility of inheriting the Dongfang Family¡¯s lineage naturally fell on Dongfang Yu¡¯s head. This Xi Muxue was really living up to her expectations. She had only been married for less than two months, yet she was already pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. During lunch time.. Dongfang Mei was still eximing in admiration, ¡°Mu Xue indeed has a rich and noble life. This person¡¯s life is natural. I hope that Mu Xue can bring the Dongfang family better luck and give birth to a boy on her first birth! ¡± When Mu ru heard these words, she could not help but feel a wave of sadness in her heart. Xi Muxue was born with a rich and noble life, while she was born with a cheap life. Hence, when Xi Muxue was pregnant, she could only be a servant to take care of her. Mu Ru and a min nted the tulip seeds they bought and then weeded a vegetable field next to them. This vegetable field was the emperor¡¯s vegetable nted by Mama Liu. She said that Dongfang Mo loved eating the emperor¡¯s vegetable the most. ¡°I still have to say that this weed can grow, ¡± a Min said while weeding. ¡°Look at the emperor¡¯s vegetable that I¡¯ve carefully nted. It hasn¡¯t grown much in a few days, but I don¡¯t care about this weed. After not seeing it for a few days, it actually grew much taller. Its vitality is really tenacious! ¡± I don¡¯t think I can do it, I don¡¯t think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it, I think I can do it Mu Ru had just finished speaking when she looked up and saw Xi muxue walking towards them. It was alreadyte November and the weather was a little cold, but because she was pregnant, she was actually wearing a very loose bubble skirt-style autumn skirt The walking posture shows its delicate, the cheeks rippled with ayer of ruddy, the face is unable to suppress the joy, the corner of the eyes with a hint of proud show off. Mu Ru lowered her head and continued weeding, ignoring her. Although she was in charge of taking care of her, she did not need anyone to take care of her at this moment. She could also do other things, not to mention that she was a restless person. ¡°Aiyo, Mu Ru, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re very capable of weeding flowers and things like that? You¡¯re on par with a MIN. ¡± Xi Muxue stood beside the imperial cuisine, her fair little hand resting on her stomach. Her stomach was deliberately propped forward, and her smile was very smug. When Mu ru heard her words, she instinctively frowned. Although she was taking care of her now, her identity was still that of the first young mistress. She had actually put her and a min together. Wasn¡¯t this openly praising her and secretly belittling her? Mu Ru did not make a sound, but a min, who was at the side, could not stand it anymore. She looked at the way she held her waist with one hand and put the other hand on her stomach She could not help but ask, ¡°Second Madam, have you been learning how to walk like a model recently? Is this yourtest pose? ¡± A Min¡¯s words stunned Xi Muxue Then, she said unhappily, ¡°a Min, what does an olddy like you know? Pregnant women have to be careful when they walk I have to take care of my lower back and my stomach. I can¡¯t just walk like before. I have to think about the baby in my stomach, don¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 117

Chapter 117: Chapter 117 the mistress of the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru heard her words, she could not help but raise her head to nce at Xi Muxue¡¯s stomach. To be honest, she was only seven weeks pregnant, and her stomach was t as if she was not pregnant. Xi Muxue¡¯s current posture.. It was as if she was five to six months pregnant. It was as if everyone in one inch ink city still did not know that she was pregnant. ¡°since the second young mistress is pregnant, then quickly go back to your room and sit down to rest, ¡± Mu Ru said inly. She did not even look at her. ¡°We¡¯re watering the flowers here. There will inevitably be water or somethingter. What if you slip and fall? ¡± ¡°I have to go back quickly, ¡± Xi muxue answered proudly Then, she looked at mu ru whose hands were covered in mud and said, ¡°Um, Mu Ru, just now, aunt Gu said that it¡¯s a good thing for the Dongfang family to be pregnant and that they should go to the Dharma Temple to burn incense. Aunt Gu has already called big brother, and big brother also said that they should go¡­ ¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business. Why are you telling me this? ¡± Mu Ru felt that Xi muxue¡¯s words were a little funny. was there something wrong with the brain of a pregnant woman Whether she wanted to burn incense or petition, what did it have to do with her? ¡°You¡¯re the first young Madam, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice sounded even more intimate as she walked closer to Mu Ru With a sweet smile on her face, she said, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re my sister, and now you¡¯re my sister-inw. I want to go to the Dharma Temple to burn incense and petition. Of course, I want you to apany me, even though you¡¯re my sister and sister-inw, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s expression was still cold. She had already seen Xi Muxue¡¯s tricks in the XI family. It was not for this reason, but she did not know who she was putting on an act for because there was only a min by her side And it was a maid. Of course, Xi Muxue walking up to her and saying all this was undoubtedly mocking her. So what if you, Xi Muru, are the firstdy Aren¡¯t you still a widow every day And you¡¯ve never had the chance to experience the joy of being pregnant and having a child in your life. Another deeper meaning was that the so-called firstdy, after I¡¯m pregnant with the Dongfang family¡¯s child, is already almost like a maid. Now, I¡¯m going to enjoy the life of this noble identity, and you, are still going to be like the XI family Be a servant then. Fortunately, Mu Ru had been in the XI family for 19 years, so she was already used to Xi Muxue¡¯s tricks Therefore, she replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, when you go to the Dharma Temple to burn incense tomorrow, your husband, second young Master Dongfang, should apany you. I won¡¯t be a third wheel anymore. ¡± ¡°Aiyo, sister-inw, what are you saying? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice became gentler ¡°Just now, Aunt Gu said that burning incense and petitioning is the matter of the Dongfang family¡¯s mistress. Now that you¡¯re the first young Madam, of course, you¡¯re also the Dongfang family¡¯s mistress. You¡¯ll definitely have to lead me there, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Just as she was about to reject again, she looked up and saw that Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair had already turned behind Xi Muxue. She immediately understood that Xi Muxue¡¯s pretense was not for Ah Min to see, but for Dongfang Mo to see. It was probably to re-establish the image of a gentle and virtuousdy in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart After all, because she had once refused to marry Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo did not have a good impression of her. Before Mu ru could say anything, Dongfang Mo, who was standing behind Xi Muxue, spoke up An old and hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Second sister-inw, you¡¯re right. Mu Ru, you¡¯re the mistress of the Dongfang family. You¡¯ll have to bring second sister-inw with you when you go to the Dharma Temple to pray. ¡± Chapter 118

Chapter 118: Chapter 118 treatment for the mistress of the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, sheughed bitterly in her heart. She was the mistress of the Dongfang family. who had ever seen the mistress take care of a pregnant woman like a servant? However, she obviously would not question Dongfang Mo. Furthermore, Dongfang Mo did not give her the chance to question him. After he said this, he turned his wheelchair and walked away. Since Dongfang Mo had ordered her to go, then she would go. After all, this was her fate. In the Xi family¡¯s Xi Yuancheng, she was treated like air. In one inch Mo city, Dongfang Mo treated her as a chess piece and ced her wherever he wanted. On the morning of the third day, after breakfast, Dongfang Mei was talking about offering incense. Of course, Mu Ru was the mistress now, so she had to go. Originally, the Dongfang family¡¯s male master should have gone too, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s ghost face definitely couldn¡¯t go out, so he ordered Dongfang Yu to rece him as the Dongfang family¡¯s male master to go to the Dharma Temple to offer incense. There were three cars parked outside one inch Mo city. Dongfang Mei drove one, Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue used one, so of course it was Dongfang Yu¡¯s sports car. As the mistress, Mu Ru naturally had to ride Dongfang Mo¡¯s rolls-royce. However, Mu Ru did not know how to drive herself, which was a little troublesome. Initially, Mu ru wanted to ask uncle Liu to drive for her, but Uncle Liu said that Dongfang Mo had arranged for him to send her to thepany for a meeting. Today was the monthly board meeting Therefore, Dongfang Mo did not know how long he would be staying at thepany, so he did not dare to leave without permission. Thus, Mu Ru came to Dongfang Mei apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt Gu. I don¡¯t know how to drive myself, so I won¡¯t go, right? ¡± Aunt Gu was slightly stunned when she heard this, then she smiled and said, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re the firstdy of the Dongfang family. If you don¡¯t go, this petition probably won¡¯t be effective. Why don¡¯t you sit in my car? I¡¯m going anyway. ¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then. ¡± Mu Ru thought about it and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Thus, she reached out her hand to pull Dongfang Mei¡¯s car to the back seat and got in. However, just as her hand touched Dongfang Mei¡¯s car door handle, Dongfang Yu walked over. He saw her and said indifferently, ¡°sister-inw, aunt Gu is an elder. How can you let an elder be your chauffeur? Do you understand the rules of the Dongfang family? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. Then, she said somewhat helplessly, ¡°then you guys can drive first. I¡¯ll go outside and hail a taxi to Hongfa Temple. Is that alright? ¡± ¡°You can get into your own car. I¡¯ll drive for you, ¡± Dongfang Yu said very naturally. When he saw mu ru standing there in a daze.. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°I¡¯m your brother-inw, and you¡¯re my sister-inw. It¡¯s normal for me to drive for you. It¡¯s in ordance with the Dongfang family¡¯s rules. ¡± ¡°But¡­ What about Mu Xue? ¡± Mu Ru knew that it was in ordance with the rules because Dongfang Yu was the one who drove for her when she first married ¡­ Moreover, Dongfang Yu was the groom for her and Dongfang Mo¡¯s wedding. However, Dongfang Yu was already married and his wife was pregnant. ¡°What about her? Doesn¡¯t she know how to drive? ¡± Dongfang Yu said nonchntly. When he saw that Mu ru was still standing there in a daze, he could not help but growl, ¡°are you waiting for big brother to drive for you? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she immediately headed towards her own car obediently. In fact, it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s rolls-royce. Dongfang Yu, who was behind her, stuck his head in and said something to Xi Muxue, so she was not in the mood to care. Chapter 119

Chapter 119: Chapter 119

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu drove the car for her. Mu Ru did not want to be too close to Dongfang Yu, so she took the initiative to sit in the back. She wanted to be a little further away from him so that she would be out of sight and out of mind. Dongfang Yu looked at her from the rearview mirror and chuckled. ¡°Why? Am I that scary? You don¡¯t even dare to sit in the front passenger seat anymore? ¡± Mu Ru stared at him fiercely in the rearview mirror, then growled, ¡°hurry up and drive away. Don¡¯t you see that aunt Gu and your wife have already driven the car out of one inch ink city? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, sister-inw, why are you so fierce? ¡± Dongfang Yu asked unhappily as he started the car. Then, he stepped on the elerator and the car sped out of one inch Mo city. Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. Then, she turned her head away from the car window and ignored him. was she very fierce She just didn¡¯t want to see him. Dongfang Yu saw that mu ru didn¡¯t say anything more. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. His heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. Did she hate Dongfang Yu to such an extent now She always avoided him when she had nothing to do. Today, she was finally sitting in a car. She actually hid in the back seat of the car? When he thought of this, he could not help but feel ufortable. The women outside would surround him like flies when they saw him. The woman at home was good. Whenever she saw him, she would hide as far away as she could. Perhaps this was themon problem of men. Every man liked women to revolve around him. This was the so-called self-esteem of men since ancient times. It did not have much to do with whether he loved that woman or not. Although Dongfang Yu and Mu Ru¡¯s rtionship was that of brother-inw and sister-inw, in the end, they had already broken through thatyer of rtionship. From Dongfang Yu¡¯s point of view, Mu Ru must have missed him very much and wanted to be with him in private. After all.. That night of intimacy, both of them felt that it was iparably beautiful. However, in reality, Mu Ru did not want to see him at all and did not miss him. Hence, he could not help but think angrily in his heart that this woman was really able to hold on. She was indeed suitable to be the first young mistress of the Dongfang family. Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. She could hold on, very good It seemed that this was what he wanted. Mu Ru sat in the back row. She could not notice Dongfang Yu¡¯s expression, nor could she guess what Dongfang Yu was thinking. The only thing she prayed in her heart was that the Dharma temple would arrive soon so that she could get off the car early so that she would not be in the same space as Dongfang Yu. However, the more anxious she was, the more trouble the car was in. Just as they reached a remote corner at the foot of Wutong Mountain, Dongfang Yu¡¯s car suddenly stopped at the side slowly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru saw that the car had already stopped, and she could not help but poke her head forward to ask, ¡°have we arrived at Dharma Temple? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Dongfang Yu muttered a little impatiently. Then, he checked the car and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s no oil. ¡± ¡°Ah? There¡¯s no oil? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked and asked, ¡°Why is there no oil? ¡± ¡°How would I know? ¡± Dongfang Yu said impatiently. He took out his phone to make a call and said, ¡°this isn¡¯t my car. Who knows what happened to Uncle Liu? He actually forgot to fill up the car. I guess Big Brother hasn¡¯t driven this car for a long time? ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Mu Ru became anxious after hearing Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to walk to the Dharma Temple? How far is it from here? ¡± Chapter 120

Chapter 120: Chapter 120 sharing a car

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What should we do? Get The gas station to deliver the gas, ¡± Dongfang Yu said and immediately got out of the car to make a call. Mu Ru guessed that he was calling the gas station. Dongfang Yu talked for about three minutes before he opened the door. Mu Ru thought that he wanted her to get out, so she moved her body and prepared to get out of the car. However, Dongfang Yu did not let her get out of the car. Instead, he quickly squeezed into the car. Mu Ru was shocked. She could not help but quickly move her body to the other car window and frowned at him She asked nervously, ¡°why did you get into the car if you¡¯re fine? ¡± ¡°WHO said I¡¯m fine? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was low and contained a hint of mockery. With a bang, he closed the door and squeezed towards her. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Mu Ru became even more nervous. Her body was already pressed against the car door. In her panic, she reached out to push the car door, but in an instant, she realized that the car door was locked. ¡°What do you think? ¡± Dongfang Yu saw her nervous expression and felt that it was funny. Initially, he only wanted to get into the car to sit with her. After all, it would take more than half an hour to get gas. It was boring to stand under the car. However, this woman was like a mouse seeing a cat. She instinctively stimted the game of cat and mouse deep in his heart, so he couldn¡¯t help but squeeze closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze closer! ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but roar. She stared at Dongfang Yu¡¯s head and turned it out of the window, but because she was too quick, she bumped into the car window. ¡°ouch, ¡± she couldn¡¯t help but let out a low cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you hurt yourself? ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly asked with concern. His body, which was originally squeezing closer, also stopped. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± Mu ru replied indifferently. She could not help but raise her hand to rub the scar where she had been stitched up. Because the scar had not fully grown back, this bump naturally caused some pain. She used her hand to gently rub it. The pain made her rosy lips pucker up cutely. Her expression was a little angry. It was less elegant and indifferent as usual, but more yful like an eighteen or neen-year-old girl. Dongfang Yu was immediately attracted by Mu Ru¡¯s small movement. Mu Ru had always given him the impression that she was indifferent and indifferent. Of course, she was also enduring humiliation She had a tough but overly mature and rational heart that did not match her eighteen or neen-year-old age. Other than the time when he was caught by Nangong Xun to drug her andpletely lost hisposure, he had never seen her show her feminine side. Her face, on the other hand, seemed to always wear a mask, no matter if someone scolded her or hit her.. She would always ept it calmly, face it calmly, and handle things much more mature and calm than her actual age. Of course, he also knew that Mu Ru¡¯s personality came from the environment she had lived in since she was young. She might have been deeply ingrained in her heart to ept it, which was why when Xi muxue asked her to take care of her without reason, she did not resist Instead, she silently epted such unfair treatment. Seeing this little woman in front of him disy such a vivid expression once again, Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart could not help but jump up and down. Unknowingly, an unfamiliar feeling that he did not even know.. Actually, it was something that was screaming in his heart. ¡°Mu Ru,e here! ¡± He could not help but call her softly. His voice was slightly trembling in his deep and hoarse voice. Chapter 121

Chapter 121: Chapter 121 co-habitation 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± Mu ru quickly made another statement. Her face instantly returned to its usual indifference and estrangement. The little woman¡¯s yfulness and gentleness disappeared in an instant. Dongfang Yu¡¯s face darkened. D * MN It, why was she putting on this deadpan expression again? Why was he making her so ufortable? ¡°Are youing over or should I? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice had already sounded dangerous. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard his voice. Her eyes stared at him vigntly, but she tried her best to appear natural and rxed as she said, ¡°No, actually, I¡¯m a little nauseous and want to throw up. I¡­ ¡± ¡°Do I make you so ufortable? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s expression immediately turned cold and dark when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. ¡°You feel nauseous when you see me and want to throw up? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. ¡± Mu Ru quickly waved her hand and exined, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not feeling well¡­ ¡± ¡°You mean I didn¡¯t make you feelfortable thest time? ¡± Dongfang Yu did not have the patience to listen to mu ru finish her sentence. Hence, he quickly reached out and grabbed mu Ru¡¯s arm, pulling her into his embrace A deep and cold voice sounded above her head, ¡°then I¡¯ll make youfortable now! ¡± Mu Ru struggled hard to break free from his embrace, but Dongfang Yu¡¯s body squeezed over and trapped her petite body between his chest and the car door. More than half of his strength was pressed against her body A thick and ambiguous aura emanated from the surroundings. Mu Ru¡¯s heart instantly pounded like a little rabbit that had rushed into her, and her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her voice trembled as it came out of her mouth, ¡°Dongfang Yu, I¡¯m your sister-inw. You can¡¯t treat me like this. What we¡¯re doing is incest¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been incestuous once. What¡¯s the harm in doing it again? ¡± Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he tightened his arms and trapped her in his arms. ¡°It was different that time, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined. Seeing his thin lips pressing down on her, she covered his mouth in panic Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, if you dare to do it again, I¡¯ll call for help. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on the road. There are cars passing by outside at any time. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, do you think I¡¯m afraid? ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged as if he wasn¡¯t threatened at all. His eyes were full of smiles He said softly, ¡°If you want to shout, then shout. Let¡¯s see if others find out that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s embarrassed or I¡¯m the one who¡¯s embarrassed. After all, I¡¯m just a figurehead. It doesn¡¯t matter if I add another sentence, but you¡­ ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Xi Muxue! ¡± Mu Ru carried Xi muxue out in a panic and then quickly reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Xi Muxue is already pregnant. She¡¯s pregnant with your child¡­ ¡± ¡°Do you think I care about her very much? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was full of disdain as he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t even talk about telling her. So what if you let her see it? You know very well who¡¯s the one who suffered in the end. It¡¯s definitely not me! ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she even felt like dying. Xi Muxue, that woman, had always bullied the weak and feared the strong. Even if she knew about her and Dongfang Yu, she would definitely not dare to do anything to Dongfang Yu And she would definitely make her suffer terribly behind her back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell Dongfang Mo! ¡± Mu Ru could not think of anyone else in her panic, so she blurted it out. After she said that, she was stunned. So when she was in danger, she could actually think of him. Chapter 122

Chapter 122: Chapter 122 co-existence in a car 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s words. The hand that was originally controlling her finally slowly loosened, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth He said teasingly, ¡°If you tell big brother, then tell him. I told him that you couldn¡¯t resist loneliness and seduced me. ¡± Mu Ru was so angry when she heard his words that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen such shameless people. She seduced him How could he say it? ¡°SHAMELESS! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s mouth trembled for a long time before she managed to squeeze out these two words from between her teeth. She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen such shameless people. ¡°shameless? ¡± Dongfang Yu was in a great mood when he heard this. His face once again moved closer to her little face His teasing voice was obviously filled with ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve always been shameless. Moreover, that night on that yacht, I was even extremely shameless! Do you want to experience how shameless I was to you again? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she felt like dying. She used both her hands to push him away, and her voice lowered again. She looked at him and begged, ¡°Dongfang Yu, I beg you, please let me go, okay? You have so many beautiful wives and women, why do you have to¡­ ¡± ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly cut off mu RU¡¯s words. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Are you jealous of my beautiful wives and women? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. Then, she waspletely rendered speechless by him. So, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. You can follow whoever you want with them. I just¡­ ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you jealous? ¡± Dongfang Yu obviously did not want to hear her continue, so he quickly cut her off before she could finish. Mu Ru waspletely stunned when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. She looked at Dongfang Yu with a strange gaze After a while, she said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, you¡¯re not sick, right? Why would I be jealous if you¡¯re with another woman? I¡¯m not your wife. Why would I be jealous? ¡± ¡°You mean ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at her with a meaningful gaze and said slowly, ¡°if you were my wife, you¡¯d be jealous, right? ¡± Mu Ru felt bored after listening to his words, so she simply didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this question with him. She shouted coldly, ¡°Do you want to let me go? ¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t? ¡± Dongfang Yu was obviously not threatened and seemed to be wasting time with her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to let me go? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned again Then, she clenched her hands into fists and mustered up her courage to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let me go, then so be it. At worst, I¡¯ll just run to the middle of the road and let a car hit me to death. Anyway, living is so tiring. It¡¯s fine if I marry a ghost-like husband, but I¡¯ll still be bullied by my brother-inw¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Dongfang Yu did not wait for mu ru to finish speaking and immediately let go of her. Then, he quickly moved to the side and said indifferently to her, ¡°big brother is indeed lucky to marry you. He¡¯s already like that, yet you¡¯re still keeping your virginity for him. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. When she turned her head, Dongfang Yu had already pushed open the car door and got out of the car. She could not help but feel a wave of sadness and sadness in her heart. She wanted to keep her virginity for Dongfang Mo, but she did not have to. She lost her virginity on her wedding night. Then, she was kidnapped by Nangong Xun thest time. After she was drugged, she had sex with Dongfang Yu again. Dongfang Mo just did not know about these things. If he knew, he would definitely not think that marrying her was a blessing. He would probably think that she was a jinx just like her father, Xi Yuancheng, right? Chapter 123

Chapter 123: Chapter 123. A pregnant woman whose mother relied on her child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A few minutes after Dongfang Yu alighted from the car, the oil was delivered. As for who delivered the oil, Mu Ru did not know because she did not look out of the window. Very soon, Dongfang Yu got into the driver¡¯s seat once again and started the car to drive towards Dharma Temple. This time, it was very smooth. About fifteen minutester, the car smoothly drove into Dharma Temple. Dongfang Mei and Xi Muxue had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that they had just arrived, Xi Muxue¡¯s face was full of suspicion. Dongfang Yu had just alighted from the car when he ran to his side and asked a little unhappily, ¡°Yu, why are you guys so slow? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any traffic jam on the road? ¡± ¡°there was indeed no traffic jam on the road, ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s expression and voice were very calm He looked at aunt Gu and said, ¡°but big brother¡¯s car probably hasn¡¯t driven for a long time. Uncle Liu forgot to fill up the car yesterday, so the car ran out of gas. I took a taxi to the gas station to buy gas, so I was dyed for a while. ¡± Aunt Gu heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s exnation She immediately nodded and said, ¡°MMM MMM, this car, ah Mo, really rarely drives. Because this car hasn¡¯t been modified, his wheelchair can¡¯t fit. Uncle Liu apanied ah Mo back verytest night, so he didn¡¯t have time to fill up the CAR. ¡± Xi Muxue heard Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Mei say this, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. Hence, the Group of people held incense in their hands and started walking towards the Dharma temple halfway up the mountain. Dharma Temple was halfway up the mountain, and there were stairs all the way up. Xi Muxue was a pregnant woman, and she had only taken a few steps when she cried out that she was tired. Then, she panted heavily, looking very weak. In fact, she wanted Dongfang Yu to support her. Of course, at this time, Dongfang Yu should have shown his husband¡¯s concern and consideration. It was only right for him to support Xi Muxue, but Dongfang Yu was a born bad person. On the way up the mountain, he met many beautiful women Many beautiful women were flirting with him. He was so engrossed in looking at the beautiful women that he hadpletely forgotten that he had a pregnant wife. Xi Muxue was finally unhappy, so she could not help but shout at the back of the man who had already walked a few meters in front of her, ¡°Dongfang Yu, I can¡¯t walk anymore! ¡± Dongfang Yu only stopped when he heard Xi Muxue¡¯s shout and turned around When he saw her like that, he frowned and said, ¡°alright, if you can¡¯t walk, then don¡¯t go up. Anyway, the mistress of our Dongfang family is Mu Ru. She can just go up and petition. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go or not. ¡± Xi Muxue was so angry that she stomped her feet. She wanted to throw a Tantrum at Dongfang Yu, but Dongfang Yu had already continued walking forward,pletely ignoring her. Xi Muxue¡¯s face was red with anger. She turned her head and saw mu ru right behind her, so she could not help but shout, ¡°Xi Muru,e and help me up. I can¡¯t walk anymore! ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. She frowned and said, ¡°Second Madam, can¡¯t you just let second young master help you up? Isn¡¯t he in front? ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m pregnant with the Dongfang family¡¯s child now. Big Brother promised to let you take care of me. Now that I need to be taken care of, you¡¯re still refusing? ¡± Xi muxue vented all her anger on Mu Ru. ¡°If I fall or something, can you bear this responsibility? ¡± Mu Ru was both angry and amused when she heard her words. Xi Muxue could not find a ce to vent her anger, so she turned to her again, just like in the Xi family before. If Xi Muxue had told her properly, she would have just helped her up. However, Xi Muxue just had to shout and shout. There were many pedestrians passing by, so when they heard Xi Muxue¡¯s shout.. Everyone could not help but look at the two of them. How could she possibly go over? Even if she was indeed responsible for taking care of her in one inch ink city, this was no longer one inch ink city, was it? Chapter 124

Chapter 124: Chapter 124: I can¡¯t walk anymore

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, she said inly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Madam, I can¡¯t walk anymore either. This Dharma temple is so high up on the mountainside. Why don¡¯t I apany you to rest here for a while? Let Aunt Gu and second young master go up and burn incense to pray for blessings. We¡¯ll wait for them here. What do you think? ¡± Xi Muxue was stunned when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, she red at her fiercely She yelled angrily, ¡°you have to rest here alone. Today, you came to Dharma temple mainly to pray for the child in my belly. If I don¡¯t go up, how am I supposed to pray for blessings? ¡± Xi muxue continued to walk up as she cursed. Perhaps it was because she was in a hurry to go up to look for Dongfang Yu, so her footsteps were actually a little faster now, and it was in direct proportion to her inability to walk just now. Mu Ru could not help butugh behind her. It seemed like even if she married, it was still better than staying in the Xi family. If she was still in the Xi family, she could not resist whatever Xi muxue asked her to do. This was because if she resisted, she would go back andin to Xi Yuancheng, saying that she had bullied her again. Xi Yuancheng would always believe Xi Muxue¡¯s words and would never listen to her exnation. Xi muxue walked up, so she naturally followed very quickly. Even though Dharma temple was a little high, the steps were quite good, so it was not difficult to walk. When Mu ru walked into Dharma temple, Aunt Gu, Dongfang Yu, and Xi Muxue were already waiting for her in the Temple Hall. Seeing that she had arrived, Dongfang Yu handed her the three incense sticks in his hand, gesturing for her to kneel on the Futon in front of her. Mu Ru admitted that there was a hierarchy in the temple. When ordinary citizens came to offer incense and pray, they could only kneel outside the temple hall. When the Dongfang family came, they could enter the temple hall, and there was even a brand new futon waiting for them From this, it could be seen that the Dongfang family had donated a lot of money to this temple. Perhaps Mu ru had never been to such a sacred ce before, so she always felt that the smell of this ce was not good. Especially the fragrance that lingered in the air, she did not want to stay a second longer. Therefore, she took the three incense sticks and quickly knelt down on the FUTON. She did not know how to offer incense and pray for blessings, just like the ancient costume dramas that she had seen on television She kowtowed three times and handed the incense to the monk beside her before quickly walking out of the temple hall. She only realized that aunt Gu, Dongfang Yu, and Xi Muxue had yet toe out after she walked out of the hall. It was probably because the process of offering incense and blessing was not as simple as she had imagined. She thought about it and decided to forget it. Anyway, she had already run out, because she really could not stand the smell of smoke inside. It was too strong, so much so that her eyes and nose could not stand it, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She stood outside the door for a while, but Dongfang Yu and the others had note out yet. She did not know what they were up to. Anyway, she was not on the same team as them, so she did not feel ufortable walking together with them, so she simply walked down the mountain It was the same when she thought about waiting for them by the car below. The three cars of the Dongfang family parked in the parking lot were particrly eye-catching. She went to the car and leaned against the door to wait for the three people. She did not expect to attract the attention of many people. Everyone looked at her with disdain and ridicule. She was slightly stunned before she realized that she was leaning against the car of a rolls-royce. Everyone naturally thought that she was someone who had never eaten pork before and had never seen a pig run. Obviously, they thought that her actions were undoubtedly money-worshipping. Chapter 125

Chapter 125: Chapter 125, heavenly human realm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was embarrassed by being looked at, so she looked at the road sign not far away. There seemed to be an Arrow pointing at the ce in heavenly human realm. She only thought that this name sounded very nice, so she thought that she might as well go to heavenly human realm to take a look. With this thought, she turned around and walked towards heavenly human realm. After about ten minutes, she finally arrived at the so-called heavenly human realm, but what she saw greatly disappointed her. Because this so-called heavenly human realm was actually on a slope, on a green grasnd, nted with red nts ording to the strokes of the words ¡®heavenly human realm¡¯ . Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking from afar.. It was heavenly human realm. Alright, this was the same effect as the map of China on the opposite slope that was nted with nts. It was a feast for the eyes, but it did not feel good to the touch. Mu Ru came down from heavenly human realm absent-mindedly and found that the road sign was pointing to a ce called the desert nt area. She was wondering if she should go to the desert nt area to take a look when her phone rang. Of course, it was a call from Dongfang Yu. He asked where she was and told her to hurry back to the car. He said that he had finished burning incense and praying and was going home. Mu Ru immediately gave up on the idea of going to the desert nt area. She quickly turned around and walked back to the car. Only then did she realize that Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Mei, and Xi Muxue were already standing by the car waiting for her. Furthermore, Xi Muxue was carrying a cloth bag in her hand She did not know what it was. When Aunt Gu saw that she had returned, she said with a slightly unhappy expression, ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t even finish burning incense and praying. Why did you leave? You didn¡¯t even draw the lot. Ah Mo originally wanted you to help him draw a lot? ¡± When mu ru heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, she realized that she had been too careless with the incense and praying for blessings. She reckoned that she had only burned the incense. As for the praying and praying for blessings and drawing lots, they had all been skipped because she had run out of the pce hall. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get used to the fragrance inside, ¡± Mu ru said truthfully. She looked at Dongfang Mei and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt Gu. The cigarette smoke made my eyes tear up. I really couldn¡¯t stand it, so I ran out. ¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t get used to the smell? ¡± Aunt Gu¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and then she nced at Mu Xue without a trace She said indifferently, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s probably because you rarelye to ces like the temple since you were young. Next time youe, you can¡¯t just run away. ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, ¡± Mu ru quickly replied. She thought to herself, let¡¯s talk about the next time. If there was really a next time when she came to the Dharma Temple to offer incense, she might as well just pretend to be sick and sleep at home. Who woulde to this ce to get smoked for no reason? It was still Dongfang Yu who helped her drive back, but the journey back was very smooth. The car did not break down, so the journey was smooth and unimpeded back to the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city. Mu Ru went to the temple and was fine, but Xi muxueined of dizziness when she returned to one inch Mo city. Dongfang Mei said that it might be because the Dharma temple was halfway up the mountain, and Xi muxue caught a cold from the mountain wind. Mu Ru did not know why Xi Muxue felt a little dizzy. She only thought that she might be a pregnant woman who caught a cold from the wind, so she seriously flipped through a book. In the end, it turned out that it was best for a pregnant woman to not take medicine for a small cold She was afraid that it would affect the fetus in her stomach. Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Prenatal Medicine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru told Xi muxue about the results of the book she had read, but Xi muxue rolled her eyes at her. She then threw the cloth bag that she had taken back from the temple to her and said, ¡°go boil this for me to drink. The eminent monk said that this is for prenatal medicine. ¡± Mu Ru frowned when she heard Xi Muxue¡¯s words. Then, she pointed at the contents of the book and said to her, ¡°the book says that if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t take prenatal medicine. The child in your stomach is fine, why would you take prenatal medicine? ¡± ¡°Are you bored? ¡± Xi Muxue leaned on the Sofa because she was dizzy She looked at Mu ru very unhappily. ¡°Does the eminent monk know more or do you know more? ¡± Aunt Gu said that in the past, ah Yu¡¯s mother was pregnant with the two brothers. Even if she took the fertility pills from the eminent monk, I still want to take them. I¡¯ll try to have twins in one go. We¡¯re both twins anyway, so the chances of having twins are very high.¡± When Mu ru heard Xi muxue¡¯s words, she did not say anything else. Since Xi Muxue insisted on taking them, and since aunt Gu also insisted for her to take them, what else could she say Moreover, she was a 19-year-old girl and had never been pregnant before. She knew nothing about these things, so she could not just negate the words of the eminent monk and aunt Gu based on what she read in the books, right? When she thought about how she had never been pregnant before, she did not know why, but she felt nauseous again, as if she was going to throw up. She instinctively thought that this cloth bag was too smelly, so she instinctively took it away a little. The things in this cloth bag were indeed smelly. She did not know what kind of nts they were. On the way to boil the water, Mu Ru could not stand it anymore, and she even ran to the kitchen¡¯s sink to throw up. ¡°First Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mother Liu saw that she was vomiting blood, so she could not help but ask her with concern. She shook her head and said with a slightly Pale face, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I caught a little cold at the temple today. Then, I brewed this medicine for second young Madam, and it¡¯s too smelly. I can¡¯t get used to it. I feel like throwing up just by smelling it. ¡± Mother Liu¡¯s nose twitched and she looked at Mu Ru. ¡°The smell of the medicine is a little unpleasant, but it¡¯s not as smelly as you said. It¡¯s probably because your sense of taste is too sensitive. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Because she had vomited twice and her stomach felt ufortable, she did not say anything more to mother Liu. She just continued to watch over the medicine and brewed it for more than two hours ording to Xi Muxue¡¯s instructions. Finally, when she finished brewing the medicine, Xi Muxue was no longer on the sofa. Instead, she went upstairs. She frowned slightly, then used a tray to bring the medicine up for her. She pushed open Xi Muxue¡¯s room door and hesitated for a moment before walking in. Only then did she realize that Xi Muxue¡¯s room was simr to her room¡¯syout. The only difference was that Xi Muxue¡¯s room was decorated in red and pink. It looked cheerful. Her Room was decorated in ck, white, and gray. It looked cold and stiff, typical of a man¡¯s room. Therefore, every time she walked in, she would only feel an iparable chill, unlike Xi Muxue¡¯s room, which gave people a warm feeling. ¡°The medicine has been brewed. I looked at the time. It¡¯s been a full two hours, ¡± Mu ru ced the tray with the medicine on the bedside table. She looked at Xi Muxue who was lying on the bed and said inly. ¡°Oh, put it there. ¡± Xi Muxue opened her eyes to take a look. Then, with a bitter face, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well now. I¡¯ll drink it after it cools down. ¡± Chapter 127

Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Xi Muxue had a miscarriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That afternoon, Xi Muxue did note down from upstairs. Mu Ru enjoyed the peace and quiet. There was nothing else to do in one inch ink city, so she secretly took out her paintbrush and paper She found a remote corner in one inch ink city and began to draw. Ever since she was caught by Dongfang Mo in her roomst time, she had not dared to draw for a long time. Dongfang Jun was the one who told her about this remote corner because very few people came to this corner Moreover, there was a shed built in this corner. Although it was simple and crude, it could at least shelter her from the wind and rain. That was indeed the case. Moreover, this ce was very quiet and no one would disturb her. Whenever Mu Ru was free, she woulde here to draw, and at the same time, Dongfang Mo would not notice her. Today, because it was gettingte, she could not draw arge-scale painting. Therefore, she sketched on the spot. That was to choose a scenic spot in her own reality, and then she would draw what she could see on paper. She sketched for about two to three hours, and the light gradually dimmed. It should be evening. Just as she was about to put away her paintbrush and prepare to go back, she vaguely heard a min calling her, ¡°first young Madam, First Young Madam! ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± She quickly replied, and then quickly put away her paintbrush and paintbrush. At the same time, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°First Young Madam, it¡¯s not good! ¡± A Min ran over, panting, and looked at her She was out of breath as she said, ¡°Second Young Madam had a miscarriage. I don¡¯t know where second young master has gone. First Young Master and aunt Gu are scared out of their wits. They want you to hurry over. The Dongfang Family¡¯s family doctor has rushed over. Second Young Master is back¡­ ¡± A Min rambled on and on, but mu ru did not really hear much. The only thought in her mind was that Xi Muxue had a miscarriage. Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Mei wanted her to hurry over. A min quickly stuffed her paintbrush into a min¡¯s hands and then quickly ran towards Mo Garden. As for why she had to run and what use it would have, she did not have any more time to think about it. When she ran into Mo Garden¡¯s main hall, she immediately saw that Xi Muxue had already been moved into the main hall. At this moment, she was lying on the Sofa, and there was a white cloth under her body. However, most of the white cloth was stained with blood. Mu Ru waspletely stunned. Before she could react, she heard an old, hoarse, and cold voice. ¡°Xi Muru, tell me, why did you do this? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked by this rebuke. She turned her head to look at Dongfang Mo, who was still wearing a very low cap and looking down on his face. Then, she looked at Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei¡¯s questioning eyes before she finally reacted. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± Mu ru defended herself almost instinctively. ¡°I only went to the temple with them today to offer incense. After I came back, I only helped her brew the medicine ording to Second Young Madam¡¯s instructions. In the afternoon, i¡­ ¡± ¡°What did you add to the medicine? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words. He did not want to hear her continue to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t add anything? ¡± Mu Ru felt that it was strange when she heard this. Then, she looked at the people around her and said instinctively, ¡°I took the cloth bag from Mu Xue and went to the kitchen to brew the medicine. At that time, mother Liu was also in the kitchen¡­ ¡± Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Who Gave Xi Muxue the medicine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°has mother Liu been in the kitchen the whole time? ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words once again. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there the whole time, ¡± mother Liu stood far away and looked at Mu ru before answering truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the small kitchen cooking rice and making soup. From time to time, I have to go to the big kitchen to help the chef wash the vegetables or something. ¡± When mother Liu finished speaking, she looked at Mu Ru, meaning, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, first young Madam. Although I know you need a witness, I can¡¯t lie, right? Besides, the chef over there knows that I went to the big kitchen to help wash the vegetables or something. ¡± This could not be lied to. Mu Ru knew that mother Liu was telling the truth, but she really did not add anything to Xi Muxue¡¯s medicine. This could be seen by the heavens, but the heavens could not open their mouth to testify for her. ¡°Liu Hao, what did second young madam add to the medicine? ¡± When Aunt Gu saw that Xi Muru did not speak, she immediately turned to look at the family doctor, Liu Hao, who was giving Xi Muxue an IV drip. ¡°there¡¯s job¡¯s tears, Hawthorn, Ginseng. ¡± Liu Hao looked at the medicine residue and frowned, then added, ¡°the rest are the medicine from the eminent monk¡¯s prescription. ¡± ¡°anyone with a littlemon sense knows that Hawthorn, Ginseng, and Coix seed are used to promote blood cirction and remove blood stasis. It is forbidden for pregnant women, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu, who had been standing by the side, said faintly. He frowned and looked at mu ru with a puzzled gaze ¡°First Young Madam, what do you mean by adding these to second young Madam¡¯s medicine? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t add anything. ¡± Mu Ru still insisted on her words. She looked at Dongfang Mo and said firmly, ¡°and why did I add something to her medicine? ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t add anything. Could it be that mother Liu added it? ¡± Dongfang Mei was obviously very unhappy with Mu Ru¡¯s words, so she snorted coldly and said, ¡°there were only the two of you in the kitchen. Could it be that those things flew in by themselves? ¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want. In any case, I didn¡¯t add anything, so I didn¡¯t add anything. ¡± Mu Ru flew into a rage. The rebellious factor hidden deep in her heart suddenly came out She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and say, ¡°all of you are just guessing. What evidence do you have to prove that I added those things to her medicine To convict someone, you must first have sufficient evidence. Do you have any evidence ¡°Who saw me put something into that medicine? ¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, they turned to look at Nanny Liu who was not far away. It was obvious that when Mu Ru was brewing medicine for Xi Muxue, only nanny Liu had gone in. Nanny Liu shook her head and quickly said, ¡°even though I didn¡¯t stay in the kitchen the whole time, when I was inside, first madam didn¡¯t add anything into the medicine. I can guarantee that. ¡± ¡°Just because no one saw it doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t do it! ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was very forceful She said calmly, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ve been taking care of Mu Xue all this time, and you¡¯ve read a lot of pregnant women¡¯s books. I¡¯m sure you know very well what ingredients pregnant women eat can cause miscarriage¡­ ¡± ¡°The second young Madam¡¯s bleeding can¡¯t be stopped. I think we should send her to the hospital immediately, ¡± the family doctor, Liu Hao, shouted from the side, interrupting Dongfang Mei¡¯s words at the same time. ¡°Then send second young Madam to the hospital as soon as possible. ¡± Dongfang Mo nced at Xi Muxue who was lying on the SOFA, then red at Xi Muru who was standing at the side Then, he said in a deep and hoarse voice to the security guard outside the door, ¡°lock first young madam up in the basement and let her reflect on her vicious behavior. When she honestly tells us about her crimes, when she will be released! ¡± Chapter 129

Chapter 129: Chapter 129 cold ice that can not be warmed

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru ru was dragged away by two security guards. When the security guards pulled her away, she kept shouting, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I didn¡¯t add anything to that medicine! ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, you have to believe me! ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, I really didn¡¯t add anything! ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, you can¡¯t use me without any evidence¡­ ¡± Unfortunately, her loud shouts were useless because Dongfang Mo did not stop the security guards. She was still dragged to the basement of a building nearby. The so-called basement of the Dongfang family was actually a cer-like ce. To be more precise, it was the Dongfang family¡¯s wine cer. Below it were all the Dongfang family¡¯s aged wine. Because of the need to put the wine in, there was always a pile of ice underneath. Mu Ru was pushed in by two security guards. With a ng, the door was locked from the outside, and she sank into the ice cer. It was so cold. She had not been wearing much clothes to begin with, and now that she had entered such a cold and gloomy ce, she was so cold that she shivered. She reached out her hands and groped in the darkness. With great difficulty, she found a single-seater Sofa that looked like a chair She curled up on the single-seater Sofa and slowly closed her eyes in the darkness. It was so tiring. She had never felt so tired before. Not just physically, but also mentally! Dongfang Mo, the husband that God had given her, she had treated him with all her heart. She had never even looked down on him, and she had always thought of him. Even when he humiliated her, she had endured his bitchy heart. She had always thought that human hearts were made of flesh. As long as you treated him well, over time, he would slowly treat you better. Back in the Xi family, mother Wang had often told her, ¡°Mu Ru, as time goes by, people will naturally develop feelings for each other. Even a rock will eventually warm up. ¡°. However, today, she finally understood that Dongfang Mo was not a rock, but a thousand-year-old piece of ice. She only had the ability to warm up a rock, but she did not have the ability to warm up ice. Late at night, in a special room in the basement of Mo Garden, a man in a peaked cap sat in a wheelchair. Behind him stood a middle-aged man. ¡°How is Xi Muxue¡¯s woman doing now? ¡± A deep and hoarse voice rang out, but she did not turn her head. ¡°Liu Hao called. He said that it was fortunate that he was sent to the hospital in time. It was not easy for him to save his life, but one of his ovaries was cut off. It will probably be very difficult for him to have another child in this lifetime, ¡± Uncle Liu told the truth behind him. ¡°has everything been investigated? What exactly happened to her miscarriage today? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still cold and calm. There was no emotion in it. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated everything. The things in the medicine must have been added by Xi Muxue herself, ¡± Uncle Liu said truthfully ¡°However, Xi Muxue didn¡¯t expect that the few fragrances she held in her hand when she offered incense today were musk, so the dual effects of the medicine were too strong, resulting in her miscarriage causing massive bleeding¡­ ¡± ¡°I understand, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut off uncle Liu¡¯s words coldly He scoffed coldly and said, ¡°looks like Xi Muxue¡¯s pregnancy has stimted some people. They¡¯re worried that the Dongfang family will have an heir to give birth, so they can¡¯t wait any longer. Although their methods are brilliant, they¡¯ve also revealed their Fox tails. ¡± Chapter 130

?Chapter 130 the warmth of a dream

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ruy in the cer of the basement. A cold aura assaulted her. She only felt extremely cold, as if the temperature on her body was gradually disappearing, as if it was going to freeze her into a popsicle. Cold, so cold. Because it was too cold, she did not sleep honestly. In her daze, she seemed to hear some sounds, but it was also as if there were footsteps. However, the cer was dark. Not only did she close her eyes, even if she opened them.. In fact, she could not see anything. Perhaps it was an illusion, or perhaps it was a dream. She did not open her eyes. Then, the footsteps seemed to have disappeared again, and there seemed to be something on her body. It was soft, soft, and veryfortable. It was really veryfortable. She adjusted her body almost instinctively and quickly used her hands to wrap this soft and soft thing around her body. The cold aura seemed to have been isted The cold and stiff body seemed to have been softened by this soft thing. Perhaps it was because it was not so cold anymore, or perhaps it was because the thing wrapped around her body was very soft andfortable. Gradually, her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she slowly fell asleep. Dongfang Jun returned to one inch ink city after his exams in Hong Kong. He bought a set of French oil brushes for Mu ru in Hong Kong, but from noon to evening, he did not see any sign of Mu Ru Therefore, he could not help but ask a min who was watering the nts, ¡°where¡¯s the first young madam? Why hasn¡¯t she been seen for a day? Has She gone to school? ¡± A Min nced at Dongfang Jun and then looked around Then, she whispered to her, ¡°third young master, during the few days that you were not around, something big happened in the Dongfang family. The Second Young Madam¡¯s child was miscarried. It was caused by the pregnancy-protecting medicine that the first young madam brewed for her. Thus, the first young Madam was suspected of drugging the second young Madam, so she was locked up in the wine cer by the first young master for a day and a night. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Jun was shocked. He looked at a min and asked with some doubt, ¡°is this true? What about second brother? What about my mother? Is there no one to uphold justice for Mu Ru? ¡± A Min shook her head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the eldest madam was convicted back then. After all, I¡¯m just a servant. I can¡¯t eavesdrop in the hall. You¡¯d better go ask Aunt Gu. ¡± Dongfang Jun listened to a Min¡¯s words He immediately turned around to look for his mother. At this time, aunt Gu was not in one inch ink city. Aunt Liu said that aunt Gu went to the hospital to see Xi Muxue. Dongfang Yu was not in one inch ink city either. Of course, he did not count on Dongfang Yu. If Dongfang Yu was not in Xi Muxue¡¯s ward at this time, then he should be at some woman¡¯s ce or in the casino Anyway, he was just azy young master. ¡°Nanny Liu, where¡¯s the key to the wine cer? ¡± Dongfang Jun decided to go to the wine cer himself. A day and a night in such a cold ce would not freeze people to death, right? ¡°The key to the wine cer is not with me. ¡± Nanny Liu shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Then the key is probably not with aunt Gu but with the eldest young master. You¡¯d better ask them to go. ¡± Hence, Dongfang Jun walked helplessly towards the entrance of the ink garden¡¯s hall. He only wanted to call his mother to ask, but before he could take out his phone, he saw two cars drive in from the courtyard. One was Dongfang Yu¡¯s The other one was his mother, aunt Gu¡¯s. Chapter 131

Chapter 131: Who is distorting the truth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He was slightly taken aback as he walked up to the car. Before he even reached the car, he saw that everyone in the car had alighted. The first car to alight was Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue, while his mother, Dongfang Mei, was in the car behind. ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re back already? ¡± Dongfang Mei spoke before her son. ¡°How did your exams go? ¡± ¡°Mother, where¡¯s sister-inw? ¡± Dongfang Jun ignored his mother¡¯s question and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°where did you take sister-inw? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, she was locked in the basement by your brother yesterday afternoon, ¡± Dongfang Mei answered naturally. Then, she looked at Dongfang Yu next to her and asked with a frown, ¡°hasn¡¯t she been released yet? ¡± Dongfang Yu shook his head. ¡°Aunt Gu, I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t in yesterday afternoon and was arranged by my brother to apany the president of DFM Company, Rodjer, to gamble. At night, I received a call from my brother and went straight to the hospital. I only came home with you now. ¡± ¡°You have the nerve? ¡± Dongfang Jun red at Dongfang Yu coldly and couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°that¡¯s true. Second Brother has always been a gambler or a womanizer. I guess you didn¡¯t just bring Rodjer to gamble yesterday. I¡¯m afraid you also brought him to the 18th street, right? ¡± Dongfang Yu frowned when he heard this and said coldly, ¡°so what if I did? Ah Jun, if you want to envy second brother, you can go yourself. There are many girls at the 18th street. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s envious of you? ¡± Dongfang Jun red fiercely at him Then, he growled impatiently, ¡°your own wife is having a baby, and you¡¯re ming her sister-inw. Hurry up and hand over the key to the wine cer. I¡¯m going to the wine cer to fetch her sister-inw. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by having a baby? ¡± Xi Muxue, who was standing beside Dongfang Yu, yelled angrily, ¡°Dongfang Jun, you just came back today. Don¡¯t distort the truth. The baby in my stomach has been fine until it drank the pregnancy medicine that Xi Muru brewed. Yesterday morning, we even went to Dharma Temple to pray and make a wish. If it wasn¡¯t for her¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in, ¡± Dongfang Yu interrupted Xi muxue impatiently. Then, he used his hand to push Xi Muxue and her towards the main hall of Mo Garden. ¡°Hey, second brother, you can leave if you want to. Give me the key to the wine cer! ¡± Dongfang Jun shouted from behind and immediately wanted to chase after her. Dongfang Mei quickly stopped her son from the side and red at her son. ¡°Ah Jun, why are you so confused? Where is the key to the wine cer on Ah Yu¡¯s body? Isn¡¯t it on your big brother¡¯s body? ¡± ¡°Mom, do you have the key to the wine cer on your body? ¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t want to continue asking his mother this question, so he quickly asked the thing he was most concerned about. ¡°There were originally two keys to the wine cer. Your Big Brother has one and I have one. ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at her son Then she said indifferently, ¡°but, ah Jun, the decision to lock mu ru in the wine cer was made by your big brother, so I can¡¯t give the key to you without permission. No matter what, I have to discuss it with your big brother. ¡± ¡°then hurry up and call your big brother? ¡±DongfanggJunn shouted anxiously ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how cold it is in the wine cer. Moreover, it¡¯s December now. Locking Mu ru down there for a day and a night, if you don¡¯t let her out, won¡¯t you freeze her to death? ¡± Chapter 132

Chapter 132 was the key to the current situation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei listened to her son¡¯s words She frowned and said, ¡°I went out with AH MO at noon. I went to the hospital to see Mu Xue because the Xi family is also in the hospital. I have to go and meet them. Ah Mo went to the Dongfang Group because DFM¡¯s president, Rodger, is here. He¡¯s probably still at the Dongfang Group. ¡± ¡°right, mom, why is Rodger here in Binhai? ¡± Dongfang Jun frowned slightly and then asked curiously, ¡°didn¡¯t second uncle go to America to collect money from Rodger? Why? Didn¡¯t he receive it? ¡± ¡°your second uncle¡¯s trip to America was in vain because when he arrived in America, Rodger had already gone to Italy. By the time your second uncle arrived in Italy, Rodger had already arrived at Binhai, so your second uncle also came back yesterday. ¡± ¡°okay, mom, if Rodgeres, so be it. Big Brother will apany him, so be it. The key now is that you have to call big brother. Mu Ru is still locked in the basement. ¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t have time to discuss Rodger¡¯s matter with his mother The one he was anxious about was mu ru. Dongfang Mei looked at her unruly son and sighed lightly. ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re already 21 years old. You should at least pay attention to Dongfang Group¡¯s movements, right? Rodger is a big client of Dongfang Group¡­ ¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still studying. Why should I pay attention to Dongfang Group? ¡± Dongfang Jun was anxious to death He shouted a little unhappily, ¡°besides, Dongfang group belongs to big brother. What does it have to do with me? I can at most graduate from school and work for Dongfang Group. ¡± ¡°useless. ¡± Dongfang Mei could not help but growl at her son. She then snorted coldly and said, ¡°your eldest brother, Dongfang Mo, is suffering from severe skin cancer. How many days can he have? ¡± ¡°Then the Dongfang family still has my second brother. ¡± Dongfang Jun still did not delve into the meaning of his mother¡¯s words. He only answered casually. ¡°Your second brother is a vegetable who has been in a hospital bed for ten years. He hasn¡¯t even woken up for a year. Look at his behavior, he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Some time ago, your eldest brother went to the United States to have his skin examined and asked him to represent the Dongfang Group. In the end, he lost two hundred million in half a month. Your eldest brother is so angry that he won¡¯t even let him work at the Dongfang Group anymore¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun paused for a moment, then looked at his mother in a daze. After a while, he came to a realization. ¡°Mom, you want me to¡­ inherit this property of the Dongfang family? ¡± Dongfang Mei rolled her eyes at him and poked his forehead with her hand. ¡°I call you stupid, but you always think you¡¯re smart enough. What do you think? ¡± ¡°But¡­ this doesn¡¯t conform to the rules of the Dongfang family? ¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and said, ¡°mom, even if second brother can¡¯t achieve anything, he¡¯ll still have a son in the future. His son is the true heir of the Dongfang family¡­ ¡± ¡°It is unknown whether Dongfang Yu will have a son in the future. Now is not the time to discuss it with you, ¡± Dongfang Mei coldly interrupted Dongfang Jun. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Ah Jun, what you need to do now is to go to the United States and read your ph.d. . When youe back in a few years, prepare to take over the Dongfang Group. As for other things, don¡¯t get involved, especially the matter between your eldest brother and second brother¡­ ¡± ¡°But, mom, now Mu Ru¡­ eldest sister-inw is in the basement. I¡¯m worried for a long time¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t need to continue saying these words because Dongfang Mei had already turned around and left. There was no need to listen to his nagging at all ¡­ Chapter 133

Chapter 133: Chapter 133 you are more than just a normal woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Yu, where are you going? ¡± Xi Muxue could not help but shout as she watched the man walk out the door. Tears of grievance rolled down her cheeks. She had a miscarriage at home yesterday, and Dongfang Yu was not at home. She had been sent to the hospital yesterday for a Qing Gong operation, and Dongfang Yu had not been by her side. Only aunt Gu and her mother, Lin Xinyue, had rushed over after receiving the call. Dongfang Yu, her husband, had onlye to the hospital to see her at around 12 o¡¯clockst night. When he heard that the child in her stomach had miscarried, not only did he not care about her health, he even med her for not being able to carry the child properly? Last night, he did not stay at the hospital to watch over her. He only stayed in the ward for a few minutes before leaving. Of course, he could not have gone back to the Dongfang family. He did not even know which woman he had gone to. Today, when she was discharged from the hospital, it was Dongfang Mei who called him. She told him that her father, Xi Yuancheng, hade to the hospital. She told him to at least give Xi Yuancheng some face. That was why he camete and brought her back to the Dongfang family. However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect that after he brought her back, he would leave in less than two minutes. What did he take her, Xi Muxue, for? Dongfang Yu, who had originally walked to the door, slowly turned around when he heard Xi Muxue¡¯s shout He looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, I¡¯m sorry. where I¡¯m going has nothing to do with you, and there¡¯s no need for me to exin it to you. I¡¯ll still say the same thing I said to your father at the hospital today. It¡¯s best if you go back to the XI family. We don¡¯t have a marriage certificate and we haven¡¯t held a wedding, so our marriage is not protected by thew. Now, you don¡¯t even have the ability to get pregnant and have children, so what do I need you for? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Yu? ¡± Xi muxue shouted angrily. She took two steps forward but stopped when she reached Dongfang Yu. She pressed her hands on her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Why? ¡± Xi Muxue looked at Dongfang Yu with her mouth full of blood and asked with a pale face, ¡°why are you treating me like this? I have no enmity with you, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, you had no enmity with me before. ¡± Dongfang Yu nodded and looked coldly at the woman in front of him He said very calmly, ¡°it¡¯s just that you offended my big brother. My Big Brother was supposed to marry you, but you refused to marry him because of his ugly face¡­ ¡± ¡°Not only is your big brother ugly, ¡± Xi muxue quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu and shouted unwillingly, ¡°He¡¯s also A¡­ Eunuch¡­ I¡¯m a normal woman¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than a normal woman? ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Xi Muxue¡¯s words The corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Xi Muxue, you¡¯re simply a super normal woman. You¡¯ve been fooling around with men since you were 16 years old. Who knows how many men have slept with your body. Do you think that I, Dongfang Yu, will covet your body? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself? ¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words She was so angry that she spat out another mouthful of blood She gnashed her teeth in hatred and said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, what era is it now? It¡¯s not umon for men and women to have sex before they get married. The key is whether or not they have an affair after they get married. That¡¯s the most important thing. I think¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue did not finish her sentence because she realized that the mocking smile on Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was getting wider and wider. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Chapter 134 the devil is one foot taller than the man Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you think you are? ¡± Dongfang Yu asked sarcastically. He could not help but raise his voice a little. ¡°You think you are a woman who follows the rules? You think you are carrying the child of my Dongfang Yu? ¡± Xi Muxue felt her back break out in cold sweat. Looking at Dongfang Yu¡¯s mocking face, she could not help but feel shocked. ¡°could it be¡­ that the person at night¡­ is not you? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help butugh when he heard this ¡°Xi Muxue, I thought you were smart enough because you knew how to use your sister to rece the bad things you¡¯ve done since you were young. You knew how to cheat and use your sister to rece you to marry my brother. Then, on your wedding night, you should know that I can also learn such tricks¡­ ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But¡­ on our wedding night, the two of us were clearly having a drink in this room, and you were clearly¡­ ¡± Xi Muxue shook her head With a frightened look at the East Yu, suddenly, the man standing in front of him is not the top handsome, but a super big devil. ¡°That¡¯s right. On our wedding night, the two of US did drink a ss of wine. I even drugged you with your wine, so you got a little drunk after drinking. I told you to lie down on the bed and wait for me. I¡¯lle over after I shower¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu stopped here and then looked at her with a mocking gaze. He meant that she should know what happened after that. Xi Muxue remembered that when Dongfang Yu went to the bathroom, he turned off the lights in the room. The room was pitch-ck, and because she was drinking, lying on the bed was extremely hot. It was so hot that she could not stand it. About ten minutester, the bathroom door rang in the darkness. Then, someone walked over to her bedside. At this moment, she was already burning with anxiety. Moreover, this was the wedding night between her and Dongfang Yu, so of course, she did not doubt him Hence, she quickly got into bed with the man who had climbed into her bed to engage in passionate sex. On the night of their wedding night, she felt a joy that felt like death. This was something that those men had never given her before, and she naturally thought that it was Dongfang Yu who had given it to her Hence, she felt that it was beneficial for a man to have more experience in bed. However, she had never dreamed that Dongfang Yu would tell her that it was not him who came to the wedding night with her. ¡°then¡­ every time after that¡­ wasn¡¯t it you? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was trembling, and her entire body was trembling non-stop. The mocking smile on Dongfang Yu¡¯s face grew wider, and then he said coldly, ¡°Xi Muxue, I didn¡¯t even want you on the first night. Do you think that I will touch youter? Would I, Dongfang Yu, want a woman like you who has a dirty body and a dirty heart? ¡± ¡°You¡­ how good can you be? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but growl back, ¡°aren¡¯t you a rotten person too? ¡± ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t good at first either. ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged his shoulders and did not argue with Xi Muxue He just snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, today at the hospital, I gave you face and didn¡¯t say anything about this in front of your father and aunt Gu. Now, on ount that your sister Xi Muru is my sister-inw, I¡¯ll still give you face. You Go back to the Xi family obediently and this farce of a marriage between us will end here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that if I expose the fact that you¡¯re pregnant with a bastard child and the fact that you¡¯re missing an ovary, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult for you to get married in the future. ¡° Chapter 135

Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Who released her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Yu, I curse you to die a horrible death! ¡± Xi muxue gritted her teeth and spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯ll die a good death or not. ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged nonchntly, then turned around and walked towards the door again. ¡°that man¡­ who is he? ¡± Xi Muxue looked at Dongfang Yu¡¯s back and gritted her teeth as she asked again. Dongfang Yu turned around and looked at her with a mocking gaze. He said mockingly, ¡°did he make you feel veryfortable, so you still want to have sex with him in the future? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s gaze was as cold as an ice de Dongfang Yu shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He¡¯s a golden duck in a nightclub, and I signed a secret agreement with him, so I¡¯m very sorry. I can¡¯t tell you his name. ¡± After Dongfang Yu said that, he opened the door and walked downstairs. He did not have the mood to care about the woman in the room. He had a lot of things to do. However, when he reached the lobby downstairs, he heard a min in the courtyard shouting, ¡°third young master, how is First Young Madam? ¡± Dongfang Yu was shocked and immediately ran out. Only then did he realize that Dongfang Jun had already carried Mu ru out of the basement. Mu Ru, who was in his arms, was as Pale as a sheet. She looked like a dead person! ¡°What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and inform Liu Hao toe over! ¡± Dongfang Yu roared and quickly reached out to grab Xi Muru from Dongfang Jun¡¯s arms. Then, he turned around and ran towards the lobby of Mo Garden. ¡°Mother Liu, hurry up and bring a towel! BRING SOME HOT WATER! ¡± Dongfang Yu ced Mu Ru on the sofa and used his hand to caress her pale forehead. The moment he touched her, he felt that her forehead was so hot that it was hot enough to burn his hand. ¡°Second Young Master, the HOT WATER IS HERE! ¡± Mother Liu handed the hot water and towel to Dongfang Yu. She looked nervously at Mu Ru on the sofa and asked softly, ¡°is she having a fever? ¡± Dongfang Yu did not answer. Dongfang Jun, who was standing at the side, did not answer either. He only stared nervously at Mu Ru. Dongfang Yu wrung the towel in the hot water and gently wiped Mu Ru¡¯s face. However, Mu Ru still did not wake up, and her lips had already formed a thickyer of Shell. ¡°Second Young Master, give the first Madam some water. ¡± Mother Wang brought another cup of warm water over and added, ¡°I added some glucose in the water. ¡± Dongfang Yu nodded and scooped some water with a spoon to send it to Xi Muru¡¯s mouth. However, the unconscious mu ru did not know how to open her mouth anymore, so he could only force it into her mouth with a spoon. ¡°Who let her out? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice came from behind. Obviously, a Min¡¯s voice just now was a little loud, so Dongfang Mei heard it too. ¡°It was me. ¡± Dongfang Jun looked back at his mother like a child who had made a mistake. Then, he added softly, ¡°Mom, I took your keys just to go to the wine cer to find some wine. I didn¡¯t expect to see mu ru unconscious, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Are you awake? ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly cut off her son¡¯s words and red at him. Then, she walked up and looked at Xi Muru who was on the SOFA. ¡°Not yet¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu had just said two words when he saw Mu Ru¡¯s lips move on the sofa. Then, he heard her cough. ¡°since you¡¯re already awake, I think we should send you to the wine cer. ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice was so calm that it was devoid of any emotion. ¡°If moes back and finds out, who can bear the me? ¡± Chapter 136

Chapter 136: Chapter 136: I¡¯ll take the responsibility

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Her forehead is very hot. Maybe she has a fever. ¡± Dongfang Yu frowned and looked at Dongfang Mei. ¡°I think we should ask Liu Hao toe over and check on her. In case¡­ ¡± ¡°I think we should call ah Mo. . ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly cut off Dongfang Yu¡¯s words Then, she said lightly, ¡°Mu ru is Mo¡¯s wife. It was AH MO¡¯s idea to lock her up in the basement. Most importantly, the heir to the Dongfang family has fallen out of the second Madam¡¯s womb. If we go around her so easily, who will follow the Xi family¡¯s rules in the future? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then, he nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. It¡¯s all Yu¡¯s fault. It looks like we really shouldn¡¯t get involved in sister-inw¡¯s matters. Then, I¡¯ll call big brother now and report the situation to him. We¡¯ll see how he handles this matter. ¡± Dongfang Yu stood up as he spoke. He grabbed his phone and was about to walk out the door, but before he could take a step, he heard Dongfang Mei say, ¡°okay, Ah Yu, you and ah jun take care of Mu ru first. I¡¯ll call ah Mo. . ¡± Dongfang Mei had already escaped from her phone as she spoke. She quickly dialed Dongfang Mo¡¯s number. In a dark corner not far away, there was a pair of eyes staring at Dongfang Yu. Soon, Dongfang Mei put down the phone with a frown. Then, she said a little unhappily, ¡°AH MO is the same. It¡¯s already sote and he¡¯s still working overtime. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his body at all. ¡± ¡°Mom, what does big brother think we should do? ¡± Dongfang Jun said a little anxiously. Then, he pointed at Mu Ru, who was leaning against the SOFA with her face flushed red and weak, and said, ¡°sister-inw is having a fever. Didn¡¯t you tell big brother about sister-inw¡¯s situation? ¡± ¡°your brother and Rodger are negotiating. His phone is in the office. His secretary answered it, ¡± Dongfang Mei said angrily Then, she looked at Mu Ru on the sofa and said, ¡°how about this? Let¡¯s send mu ru back to the wine cer and wait for AH MO TO COME BACK¡­ ¡± ¡°How can we do that? This person is sick, ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei ¡°Even if a prisoner is sick, we have to let the doctor see him. Besides, sister-inw is not a prisoner. How about this? Let Liu Haoe over to see sister-inw first. If brother wants to me her, I will take the me. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly took over Dongfang Yu¡¯s words and quickly added, ¡°if big brother wants to me someone, I will take the me with second brother. If second sister-inw¡¯s child doesn¡¯t fall, it will already fall. It can¡¯t be that big sister-inw will be buried with her, right? ¡± Dongfang Mei secretly red at her son. However, Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart waspletely focused on Mu Ru, so he did not need to see his mother¡¯s gaze at all. Dongfang Yu saw that Dongfang Mei did not object anymore, so he immediately took out his phone and called the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, to tell him toe over quickly without any dy. Mu Ru leaned against the SOFA. Actually, it was not veryfortable to go from an extremely cold ce to an extremely warm ce all of a sudden. Therefore, although she had woken up, she felt even more dizzy and wanted to throw up However, she had not eaten for a day and a night, so she could not throw up. Mother Liu brought her ginger soup and told her to drink it while it was hot. However, the ginger soup was too spicy, so she drank two mouthfuls. Her empty stomach could not get used to it, so she threw up all of it again. Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Xi Muru was pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Liu Hao arrived twenty minutester and immediately checked Xi Muru. He took her temperature, listened to her heartbeat, and checked her blood. Everyone looked at Liu Hao nervously, but the fact that Mu ru had a fever was already very clear, but they did not know how high the fever was or if it would turn into pneumonia or something. ¡°The first young Madam indeed has a fever, 39.8. ¡± Liu Hao looked at Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun beside him, then at Dongfang Mei After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°however, the first young Madam is also pregnant. As for how long she¡¯s pregnant, I reckon it¡¯ll take an ultrasound to find out! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Everyone was shocked. They looked at each other, almost doubting if they had heard wrongly. Xi Muru, who was sitting on the Sofa, waspletely stunned when she heard Liu Hao¡¯s words. She looked at Dongfang Yu and then at Dongfang Jun, her eyes filled with confusion. Pregnant? This familiar yet unfamiliar verb had only been seen once in the past in television dramas, and she had recently found out about it with Xi Muxue¡¯s pregnancy. However, to her, it was still very unfamiliar. Now, the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, said that she was pregnant How could this be? No wonder she had been feeling nauseous recently. Could it be a reaction of pregnancy? When she thought of this, she suddenly remembered that her period had passed a long time ago, but because she had been busy with other things, she did not pay attention to it. She just never thought about it¡­ ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is big brother he good? ¡± Dongfang Jun guessed the opening, looking at his mother and looking at Dongfang Yu . . No one answered him, because only Dongfang Mo himself knew this question, others must not be clear. ¡°What¡¯s going on? All gathered here? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu came in from outside the door Seeing the few people gathered here, he frowned and looked at Xi Muru and Liu Hao who were sitting on the sofa. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t first young madam in the wine cer? Why is she here now? Is She sick? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s pregnant! ¡± Dongfang Mei shook her head and tried to answer Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°the Dongfang family has been full of strange things in the past few months. Second Young Madam finally got pregnant, but she drank a bowl of pregnancy medicine and miscarried. Ah Mo was originally that kind of person, but first young Madam is actually pregnant. Tell Me¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out why you would put those things in my pregnancy medicine, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice rang out from the stairwell Then, there was a voice filled with hatred. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pregnant with a bastard. You wanted to let your bastard rise to power, so you did something to the child in my stomach, didn¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, how did you know that sister-inw is pregnant with a bastard? ¡± Dongfang Jun was very unhappy as he took over Xi Muxue¡¯s words. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°could it be that you¡¯re very familiar with big brother¡¯s body? ¡± Xi Muxue was stunned, then she shouted angrily out of embarrassment, ¡°it¡¯s an open secret that Dongfang Mo¡¯s body is wed. What does he need to be familiar with? If she¡¯s not pregnant with a bastard, why would she do something to the child in my stomach? ¡± ¡°I think what Mu Xue said makes sense, ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Yu and said ¡°actually, everyone knows that ah Mo doesn¡¯t have that ability anymore. The child that Mu Xue is pregnant with is actually the heir of the Dongfang family, but some women can¡¯t stand the loneliness and can¡¯t keep it. Now that she¡¯s pregnant with an illegitimate child, she just wants to give birth to it¡­ ¡± Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Xi Muru is pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt Gu, ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then, he red at Xi Muxue and said coldly, ¡°Mu Xue¡¯s child has already been lost. I don¡¯t want to pursue this any further. Moreover, it¡¯s very difficult for her to get pregnant now that she¡¯s missing an ovary. ording to the rules of the Dongfang family, women who can¡¯t have children can not continue to stay in the Dongfang family. Xi Muxue and I have neither gotten a marriage certificate nor had a wedding ceremony, so our marriage ended here because of the miscarriage of the child in her arms. I don¡¯t want to¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°whether or not you want to end your marriage with Xi Muxue is your own business, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°the crux of the problem now is that Xi Muru drugged the child in Mu Xue¡¯s stomach, which is to target the heir of the Dongfang family. At the same time, Xi Muru herself is pregnant with a bastard child. These two things are the biggest taboo in the Dongfang family. ¡± Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun did not say a word. Dongfang Mei smiled proudly and then shouted outside the door, ¡°men, bring this woman who doesn¡¯t follow the rules of womanhood to the Dongfang family¡¯s Temple and kneel there. Wait for AH MO TO COME BACK BEFORE YOU PUNISH HER! ¡± ¡°But¡­ sister-inw is having a fever, ¡± Dongfang Jun could not help but shout. Then, he looked at his mother and said, ¡°mom, let Liu Hao give sister-inw an injection first. No matter what, she is sick? ¡± Dongfang Mei red fiercely at her son, dismissing him for meddling in other people¡¯s business However, there was still a soft sigh. ¡°Ah Mo will definitely me him if he finds out. Alright then, Liu Hao, give mu ru some medicine or something. I¡¯ll get a min to send her to the templeter. ¡± After saying that, she immediately red at the two security guards who walked in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take her away? ¡± ¡°No, I can walk on my own. ¡± Mu Ru slid down from the SOFA and nced at Dongfang Yu who was standing at the side. Then, she turned around and straightened her back. She followed the two security guards out of the Dongfang family¡¯s Mo Garden¡¯s main hall and into one inch Mo city¡¯s courtyard Step by step, she walked towards the ancient and Eerie temple on the mountainside not far away. Mu Ru had been married to the Dongfang family for almost three months, but the Dongfang family¡¯s temple had only been here three times. The first time was when she had married Dongfang Mo a few days ago. It was the first day of the lunar calendar, and Dongfang Mei had brought her to the temple to offer incense to her deceased rtives. The second time was after Xi Muxue was pregnant. Dongfang Mo brought her to the Temple to offer incense again, asking her to report the news of the Dongfang family¡¯s new heir to her ancestors as the mistress. Today was the third time, but she no longer walked into the temple as the mistress of the Dongfang family. Instead, she walked into the temple as a vicious woman, as a woman who was unchaste. The Dongfang family¡¯s Temple did not have electric lights. Only the incense altar was always lit with an evestingmp, but themp was like a soybean. In the pitch-ck night, it looked even more eerie and terrifying. After Mu ru was pushed in, the security guard locked the door outside. Using her memory, she used her hands to feel around and finally came to a corner and sat down. Although the temple hall was also cold, it was still warmer than the ice cer. Furthermore, she had a fever and had always been light-headed. Therefore, she sat down and leaned against the wall. In less than two minutes, she fell into a daze and fell asleep again. In her sleep, she seemed to hear someone opening the door. Then, someone shouted, ¡°First Young Madam, ¡± the voice sounded slightly familiar, but she was very tired. She was so tired that she did not even have the strength to answer. So, the voice disappeared, and the door was closed again, and so¡­ ¡­ Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Was Chapter 139 wrong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, Dongfang Mo returned veryte, but when Uncle Liu pushed his wheelchair into the hall on the first floor of the ck Garden, he saw that there were people sitting in the hall. It was obvious that everyone was waiting for him. His cap was still pressed down very low. He wore a suit and a scarf, and he wore a white cotton mask on his face. He even wore white gloves on his hands, almost wrapping himself uppletely. ¡°second uncle, aunt Gu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting at thiste hour? Are you waiting for the oue of my negotiation with Rodger? ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, it doesn¡¯t matter if we find out about the oue between you and Rodger tomorrow or the day after. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu sighed softly and looked at Dongfang Mo. ¡°the key now is that the first young Madam, also known as Xi Muru, is pregnant! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice was obviously filled with shock. Then, he asked in a tone that almost doubted his own ears, ¡°how is this possible? Are you guys mistaken? ¡± ¡°How could we be mistaken? ¡± Dongfang Mei rolled her eyes at Dongfang Mo and said very unhappily, ¡°this was found out by Liu Hao after he checked her blood. If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Hao¡­ ¡± ¡°Why would Liu Hao help her check her blood? ¡± Dongfang mo quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei and asked in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°isn¡¯t she locked in the basement? What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s like this¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly told her about how he carried Mu ru out It was best if he sighed and said, ¡°second brother and I were anxious about eldest sister-inw¡¯s health. After all, she had a high fever. However, we didn¡¯t expect¡­ We didn¡¯t expect eldest sister-inw to be pregnant. ¡± ¡°What about Ah Yu? ¡± Dongfang Mo nced at the hall and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Ah Yu and Xi Muxue had a fight. He wanted to Chase Xi Muxue back to the XI family, but Xi Muxue didn¡¯t go back. Once he got angry, he drove away again, ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Mo. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Ah Yu¡¯s personality is still the same as ten years ago. Everything is hot within three minutes. Back then, I didn¡¯t agree when he wanted to marry Xi Muxue, but now he doesn¡¯t want Xi muxue anymore. He¡¯s treating marriage as a child¡¯s game. ¡± ¡°Ah Yu, this child is indeed a little undisciplined, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu continued ¡°Even though he and Xi Muxue didn¡¯t hold a wedding, our Dongfang family has paid two hundred million for this. Now that he says he doesn¡¯t want it anymore, doesn¡¯t that two hundred million go down the drain? ¡± ¡°Sigh, if second brother continues to y like this, I think the Dongfang family¡¯s small business will be squandered by him sooner orter. ¡± Dongfang Jun sighed and shook his head. He was indeed extremely disappointed with his second brother. ¡°Ah Yu, what¡¯s the reason for chasing Xi Muxue back to the XI family? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and deep, and no one could tell his emotions from it. ¡°He has many reasons. ¡± Dongfang Mei snorted coldly and said, ¡°he even brought out the rules of the Dongfang family. He said that women who can¡¯t have children can¡¯t stay in the Dongfang family, but now that medicine is so advanced, Mu Xue has lost an ovary. Why can¡¯t she have children ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult to conceive naturally, isn¡¯t there artificial insemination now ¡°There¡¯s still the IVF baby. ¡± ¡°I think ah Yu¡¯s matter should be left alone for now. It¡¯s better to settle the first young Madam¡¯s matter, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°first young master, now that the first young madam is pregnant, what do you think we should do? ¡± Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Chapter 140, whose is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru, who was in a deep sleep, was suddenly awoken by the strong light shining into her eyes. She rubbed her eyes with her hand and finally opened her heavy eyelids. Only then did she realize that there were already several people standing in front of her. Of course.. One of them was sitting, and that person was Dongfang Mo.. And this strong light was of course the temporary emergency light that the security brought over. The temple hall was originally not big, but the two emergency lights lit up the entire ce. ¡°Xi Muru, whose child is the one in your belly? ¡± Dongfang Mei, as a temporary mistress, held a copy of the Dongfang family rules in her hand and looked coldly at the woman curled up in the corner. Mu Ru lowered her head and her fingers fidgeted uneasily. Who was the child in her belly? How did she know? ¡°Mother, what are you asking? ¡± Dongfang Jun could not stand it anymore. He looked at Dongfang Mo in the wheelchair and said to his mother, ¡°I think this question should be asked to big brother. sister-inw is his wife, and sister-inw has always followed the rules¡­ ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, are you feeling better? ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Mo and asked in a probing tone, ¡°is the child that Mu Ru is carrying your child? ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu, I hope this is the result, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice sounded emotionless. ¡°It¡¯s just that the heavens don¡¯t take care of me like this, so in this aspect, I really don¡¯t have the ability to make her pregnant. ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face revealed a trace of a smile. Then, she looked at Xi Muru who was curled up in the corner and raised her voice, ¡°then, now, Xi Muru, tell us, whose child are you carrying? ¡± Mu Ru remained seated in the corner, remaining silent. Of course, she did not intend to remain silent, but she really did not know who the father of the child was. Was it the long-haired Devil from the wedding night Or was it theter Dongfang Yu? She did not know, she really did not know! ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± she answered truthfully! ¡°You don¡¯t know? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and filled with extreme anger Then, he reached out his hand to Uncle Liu beside him and said, ¡°bring the Dongfang family¡¯s dog whipping over. Such a brazen woman who cheated on me, Dongfang Mo, such a woman who does not keep her chastity and destroys the Dongfang family¡¯s style, I think we need to give her a few whips. ¡± When uncle Liu heard this, his heart trembled instinctively. However, he still went to the wall next to him and took the dog whipping off and handed it to Dongfang Mo.. Xi Muxue, who was standing at the side, looked at Xi Muru who was curled up there. She could not help but feel proud. She had said it before. She was so beautiful that she could not even get a good position in the Dongfang family. Xi Muru was so ugly, so how could she get a good position? She had always thought that her sister was ugly and stupid. She did not know anything other than reading. However, this time, she looked at Xi Muru in a New Light She actually knew how to go out and find a man to solve the loneliness and emptiness of being a widow. Unfortunately, a stupid woman was still a woman. When she went out to find a man, she did not know how to let him use TT. After finding a man, she actually did not know how to take post-mortem pills. When she was pregnant, she did not know how to go to the hospital to secretly get rid of it. Now that she was caught red-handed, she deserved it! ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. ¡± Dongfang Mo held the dog whip in his hand as his old and hoarse voice rang out powerfully. ¡°Now, tell me, whose child is the one in your belly? ¡± Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Chapter 141 was the most important

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know! ¡± Mu Ru told the truth once again. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? ¡± Dongfang Mo whipped Xi Muru¡¯s back hard. His old and hoarse voice was filled with uncontroble anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you¡¯ve been fooling around with? ¡± Mu Ru only felt a burning pain on her back. Although she was wearing a coat in winter, she could feel the paining from her back. She could feel that the coat must have been broken by Dongfang Mo¡¯s dog beating. It was very painful. Not only was it the pain from the whip on her back, but there was also the pain in her heart. She gritted her teeth and looked at the man in front of her who looked like a devil with a devil¡¯s heart. Word by word, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised the dog whipping in his hand again and hit Mu Ru¡¯s back hard again. This time, he had already torn the clothes inside Mu Ru¡¯s body. There were faint traces of blood on the whip. ¡°Do you know now? ¡± The old and hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°Do you still not know? ¡± Mu Ru had a cold and fever to begin with, and she had been hungry for more than a day and a night. Her pregnant body was already extremely weak, and now that she had been pped down by Dongfang Mo¡¯s twoshes, she immediatelyy on the cold floor. Xi Muru used all her willpower to hold back the warm liquid in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and looked at the man in the wheelchair in front of her. The man who had been given to her by the heavens and called her husband, the man she was determined to spend her life with.. Finally, she said softly, ¡°I still don¡¯t know¡­ ¡± Bam! Another fierce whip came down. This time, Mu Ru¡¯s back was exposed. With the help of the emergency lights, the originally fair and white back was now printed with a red line that looked like a fried dough twist. Under the contrast of the dark-colored clothes, it looked very enchanting. ¡°Big Brother, I think you should stop using the dog whip. Why don¡¯t you ask mother Liu to go get the kitchen knife from the kitchen. You can directly stab her in the heart and let her die early. This way, the Dongfang family will probably be much cleaner. ¡± Dongfang Jun could not stand it anymore Hence, he spoke coldly. Although he was not a member of the Dongfang family, of course, he did not know who it was either. However, he was born and raised in the Dongfang family, so he was familiar with the Dongfang family¡¯s rules. Even though it was indeed wrong for mu ru to go out to find a man because she could not stand the loneliness and could not keep her empty boudoir, it was even more wrong for her toe back pregnant with a child. This had more or less destroyed the beautiful impression Xi Muru had in his heart. However, in the end, she was still a flesh-grown woman. With a whip from the left and a whip from the right, did it not hurt Moreover, Mu Ru was still sick? ¡°Men, drag her to the detention room again. Let her face the wall and reflect. ¡± Dongfang Mo threw away the dog whip in his hand angrily Then, an old and hoarse voice sounded coldly, ¡°when you say the wild man¡¯s name, when you let her out. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The security guard outside the door immediately walked up and said to Xi Muru who was lying on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, first young Madam. Now, we¡¯re going to take you to the detention room. If you can¡¯t leave¡­ ¡± ¡°hold on, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted the two security guards who were about to pull Xi Muru up Then, she turned her gaze to Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Ah Mo, she will definitely be punished, but the most important thing now is the bastard in her stomach. This is clearly an insult to you. I think the most important thing now is to get rid of the bastard in her stomach. ¡± Chapter 142

Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Do not expose your family¡¯s dirtyundry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment. He looked at Dongfang Mei and said in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°Aunt Gu, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°Of course, I want to send her to the hospital for an abortion, ¡± Dongfang Yingcai replied. He did not wait for Dongfang Mo to speak He then added, ¡°we can¡¯t let a bastard like this live for even a moment longer. As long as the bastard is still in her stomach, it¡¯s an insult to the Dongfang family! ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Mei echoed Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words She looked at Dongfang Mo and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her now. It¡¯s useless even if you do. The most important thing now is to send her to the hospital. I¡¯ll quickly call the director of Dongren Hospital. Although it¡¯s nighttime, it should still be possible to arrange for an obstetrician and gynecologist¡­ ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly denied Dongfang Mei¡¯s words The old and hoarse voice sounded coldly, ¡°If XI Muru¡¯s bastard is sent to the hospital for an abortion, the quality of doctors and nurses nowadays are all poor. What if it¡¯s leaked like what happened to mest year? ¡± Dongfang Mei was slightly stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She then looked at Dongfang Yingcai and suddenly did not know how to answer. Dongfang Mo did not seem to want them to answer either Then, he continued, ¡°the fact that she¡¯s pregnant with a bastard child is only known to US Dongfang family members. As the saying goes, the scandal of the Taoist family must not be exposed, so we absolutely can not send her to the hospital for an abortion. This matter must not be spread to the extent that everyone outside knows about it. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She looked at Dongfang Mo with an incredulous gaze and asked doubtfully, ¡°Ah Mo, could it be that you still want her to give birth to this bastard child? This is not in line with etiquette, let me tell you¡­ ¡± ¡°She is pregnant with a bastard child, of course she can not stay, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off his aunt¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°so I have decided to let Liu Hao prescribe abortion / abortion medicine for her so that she can take the medicine and pass it on. This way, no one will know that the bastard child is gone, and at least the family scandal will not be exposed, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, young master, this method is good. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words from the side and then looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°then quickly let Liu Hao send the medicine over, this matter can not be dyed! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded. Then, she took out her phone and quickly called Liu Hao, asking him to send the abortion medicine over overnight. ¡°Big Brother, how can we do this? ¡± Dongfang Jun, who had been standing at the periphery, finally could not hold it in anymore Thus, he quickly shouted, ¡°taking the medicine is very dangerous. What if there is a huge hemorrhage or something? I think it is safer to send it to the hospital. If you are worried that the quality of the doctors and nurses in the hospital is low, then send it to the hospital in Hong Kong. How about this¡­ ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, is it your turn to speak about this matter? ¡± Dongfang Mei hung up the phone and berated her son coldly. She was very dissatisfied with his current behavior. Dongfang Jun nced at his mother, then looked at Dongfang Mo. finally, he looked at Xi Muru who was lying on the ground. Her clothes were torn and a fiery red whip pattern could be seen on her smooth back. He nodded His heart ached as he said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s indeed not my ce to speak about this matter. I may have said too much, but sister-inw, no, it¡¯s Xi Muru. Even if she¡¯s pregnant with a bastard child, even if she cheated on big brother, she doesn¡¯t deserve to die, right ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to stay in the Dongfang family, you can just kick her out. What rights do you have¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 143

Chapter 143: Chapter 143 men who are not responsible

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°She is my wife, of course I have rights, ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly cut off Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°third brother is not married yet. Don¡¯t you find it painful to stand and talk? In the future, when you get married, your wife will cuckold you and bring you back with a bastard child. Then, you will know whether you have rights or not. ¡± Dongfang Jun was rendered speechless by Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. This matter did not fall on him, so he could not understand Dongfang Mo¡¯s feelings. Furthermore, because Dongfang Mo had lost the foundation of being a man, he was an extremely arrogant person who had an extremely low self-esteem in this aspect. Therefore, when Xi Muru¡¯s matter came out, it was understandable that he could not ept the fact that his anger was soaring to the sky. ¡°Doctor Liu is here, ¡± a min called out from outside. ¡°His car has already arrived at the main entrance. ¡± ¡°Get Liu Hao to bring the medicine to the temple, ¡± Dongfang Mei called out, then turned around and walked out the door. She instructed Nanny Liu who was standing outside, ¡°quickly prepare warm water for the first young madam to drink the medicine. ¡± Mother Liu hesitated for a moment, but she still quickly turned around and walked towards the kitchen. However, the moment she turned around, her eyes instantly became moist. She took a few steps, and tears rolled down her face. ¡°President Dongfang, this is the medicine that was just made. ¡± Liu Hao handed a box in his hand to Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo took the box. A ck, thumb-sized, slightly smelly pill was presented in front of him. He used his gloved hands to pass it to the woman who was lying on the ground motionlessly. ¡°Xi Muru, take this medicine! ¡± ¡°No! I WON¡¯T! ¡± Mu Ru raised her head and looked at Dongfang Mo in horror. Her body kept moving backward, and her trembling lips whispered in a pleading voice, ¡°the child is innocent¡­ ¡± ¡°innocent? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old, hoarse voice cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words coldly He scoffed coldly. ¡°When you went out to fool around with other men, why didn¡¯t you think about your husband¡¯s innocence? Now that you say the child is innocent, don¡¯t tell me you still want to give birth to the bastard? ¡± ¡°BASTARD? ¡± Xi Muru stared at him nkly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If the child is from the Dongfang family, then is it¡­ ¡± ¡°HURRY UP AND TAKE THE MEDICINE! ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but growl. He was very dissatisfied with her dilly-dallying behavior! Mu Ru raised her head and looked at Dongfang Mo with despair, then at Dongfang Jun and the people around her. There were so many people gathered here, but he wasn¡¯t there. The person who rushed to Nangong Xun¡¯s cruise ship to save her, the person who used his body to detoxify her on the cruise ship, the person who said that heaven and earth would be kept in the dark. As expected, he was a man of his word. He wouldn¡¯t say anything about that matter, and she couldn¡¯t say anything about it either. Heaven and earth would indeed be kept secret. However, who would have thought that the heavens would actually have an extra piece of information, which was to leave such a child in her stomach. Although this child couldn¡¯t be said to be 100% his, there was a 50% chance that it was his. And now, she was being interrogated and tortured here, but he didn¡¯t know where to hide. Was He afraid Was He afraid that Dongfang Mo would know about the night he had with her Or was he afraid that he didn¡¯t trust her Was He afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Dongfang Mo¡¯s torture and tell him about that night? Dongfang Yu, that devilish hippie man, that man who teased her from time to time, that man who made her heart beat faster despite her fear. It turned out that when the matter came out, he didn¡¯t bear the slightest bit of responsibility! Chapter 144

Chapter 144: Chapter 144 did not even have the freedom to die

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xi Muru, what are you waiting for? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice had almost changed due to the low growl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking your medicine? Do you want someone to drink it? ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it! ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She picked up the pill and looked at it in her mouth. However, the pill was too big, so she swallowed it twice but did not swallow it. ¡°here, drink some water. ¡± Dongfang Mei handed a cup of warm water to Mu ru outside. She looked at Mu ru who was crying She sighed sadly, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you doing this? Ah, Mo Ming doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that. You¡¯re pregnant with a child¡­ do you think it will be useful? ¡± Mu Ru naturally wouldn¡¯t answer Dongfang Mei¡¯s boring question. She snatched the Cup of water from her hand and brought it to her mouth. She gulped it down and swallowed the pill in her mouth. After drinking a cup of water, she swallowed the pill as well. She looked at the ss in her hand and threw it to the side. Then, she turned her head and without thinking, she knocked into the incense altar not far away. Bang! The sound of her head hitting the incense altar was followed by her entire body sliding down the incense altar and lying on the cold floor. Everyone was shocked because no one had expected Xi Muru to have such a strong personality. She actually rammed into the incense altar, and from her actions, it was obvious that she wanted to kill herself. However, Xi Muru was very determined, but her strength was very small because she already had a fever and a cold. At the same time, she did not eat or drink for a day and a night. Her entire body was already weak, so this bump obviously did not kill her It only caused a big bump on her head. Dongfang Mo turned the wheelchair toe before her. When he saw her body lying on the ground, he reached out to pick up the dog whip on the ground andshed it fiercely on her back again. ¡°Xi Muru, do you want to die? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice came from under the lowered cap. No one could see his current expression His old and hoarse voice sounded coldly and mercilessly, ¡°Xi Muru, if you feel ufortable living as a widow, I won¡¯t stop you even if you want to die. However, the prerequisite is that you have to wait for the child in your stomach to flow out before you can die. Because you¡¯re already married to me, you¡¯re my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. After you die, you¡¯ll be buried in the Dongfang family¡¯s cemetery, so you don¡¯t have the right to die with a bastard because the Dongfang family¡¯s cemetery doesn¡¯t bury bastards! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were extremely ruthless. Not only Xi Muru, even Ah Min and mother Liu, who were standing outside, felt extremely bitter when they heard it. It turned out that being the young Madam of the Dongfang family, her fate was so miserable that she didn¡¯t even have the freedom to die. Xi Muru, who was dizzy and dizzy from the impact, was whipped again by Dongfang Mo. at this moment, she fainted when she heard his cold and heartless words. ¡°Aunt Gu, since Xi Muru is carrying a bastard child, we can¡¯t let her bastard child stay in the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city. Her dirty blood will only pollute the clean area of the Dongfang family in one inch ink city, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice was still cold and heartless There was no emotion in it. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°even though Xi Muxue had a miscarriage, she was still pregnant with Yuer¡¯s child. At first, I thought Xi Muru was honest. After all, she had a birthmark on her forehead. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person. It seems like it makes sense that Xi Yuancheng doesn¡¯t like her. ¡± Chapter 145

Chapter 145: Chapter 145: A woman with bad manners

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Uncle Liu, send this woman away. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still pressed under the CAP, and he ordered impatiently, ¡°send her to the small house by the fish pond. If the bastard descends, just throw it to the fish. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Uncle Liu replied, and then walked forward. He bent down and picked up the unconscious woman with his hands, and then quickly walked out of the door. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu waved his hand impatiently to dismiss the servants, then yawned and said, ¡°this night was so noisy, it¡¯s already midnight. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been wanting to sleep for a long time, ¡± Dongfang Mei replied and quickly walked out of the Dongfang family¡¯s Temple. Dongfang Jun looked at Dongfang Mo who was about to turn his wheelchair and leave. After a moment of hesitation, he called out to him, ¡°Big Brother! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s back was facing him, and his voice was still old and Hoarse. ¡°since Mu Ru is a woman with a corrupt style, I think¡­ it¡¯s no longer suitable for her to continue staying in the Dongfang family as the young Madam. Why don¡¯t¡­ Big Brother Chase her away? ¡± Dongfang Jun finally mustered his courage He looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s back and said, ¡°in case she cheats on big brother in the future. ¡± ¡°Chase her away. ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly He still had his back facing Dongfang Jun. ¡°do you think I want to keep her? It¡¯s just that a year ago, the doctors in the hospital had no professional ethics and leaked my privacy. May I ask which woman is still willing to marry me now? ¡± ¡°Big Brother means¡­ if another woman marries you, you can chase mu ru away? ¡± Dongfang Jun said carefully again ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s still my wife now. You should call her sister-inw? ! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice sounded extremely impatient. After saying this, he quickly turned his wheelchair and left. Dongfang Jun looked at the wheelchair that had disappeared into the twilight, but his heart became heavy again. He was going to leave the country soon, and Mu Ru was suffering here. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. He wanted to take her away and take her abroad, but she was his big brother¡¯s wife. He couldn¡¯t take her away casually, so he hoped that his big brother would chase her out of one inch Mo city in a fit of anger. Just now, Dongfang Mo said that no woman was willing to marry him. It seemed like he had to think of a way to get a woman who was willing to marry her. That way, Mu Ru could be chased out of one inch mo city. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair had just turned to the entrance of Mo Park¡¯s lobby when he saw Xi muxue standing there. His heart immediately skipped a beat, then he turned the wheelchair and headed for the elevator. However, Xi Muxue¡¯s voice came from behind ¡°Hehehe, Dongfang Mo, your methods are indeed extremely cruel. Fortunately, I was determined not to marry you back then. A person like you is not only physically crippled, but even your heart is crippled. Don¡¯t you think that a young woman like you, who can keep you a widow for your entire life You¡¯re really A. . . ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re defending your substitute sister against injustice? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice rang out in a low voice, interrupting Xi Muxue¡¯s words at the same time. ¡°Why would I defend her against injustice? I¡¯m just rejoicing for myself, ¡± Xi Muxue shrugged her shoulders and said nonchntly. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still as old and hoarse as before, and no emotions could be heard from it. ¡°Then, my second brother, ah Yu, must have made you very satisfied? ¡± Xi Muxue was stunned for a moment, then she stared at the wheelchair that had already turned into the elevator and fiercely threw out a sentence, ¡°you people of the Dongfang family are all not good birds! All F * * King BT! It¡¯s big BT! ¡± Unfortunately, she shouted this sentence a little toote, because when she finished shouting, she found that Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair was long gone, and the elevator was on the rise. Chapter 146

Chapter 146: Chapter 146 who is this strange man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was lying in the back seat of the car. She was originally unconscious, but when Uncle Liu put her in the car, he identally knocked her ankle and woke her up from the pain. It waste at night. Not only was the car very quiet, but it was also very quiet outside the car. Uncle Liu might have considered that she was injured and had a high fever, so she was unconscious. In short, the car was not fast, so she still had some conscience. She barely opened her eyes, but the lights in the car were not on. The light was so dim that it was almost impossible to see anything clearly. However, her brain gradually turned from a blurry state to a clear state. With the help of the streetlights outside the window, the car gradually became clear. A burning pain came from her back. It was the result of Dongfang Mo¡¯s threeshes. The pain in her heart felt like it was being shattered. It was the result of aplete heart being crushed by someone. It was really dripping with blood! The car was driving. With the help of the streetlights and neon lights outside the window, it could be seen that the car was passing through the bustling city district and was heading towards an unknown ce. She did not want to ask where Uncle Liu was driving her to because she might not be able to answer if she asked. Moreover, it would be the same no matter where she went. In any case, it was just to let her get rid of the bastard in her stomach. The bastard child was going to get rid of, and after she got rid of this bastard child, what would her fate be? She didn¡¯t know, because she had cuckolded Dongfang Mo, which was a woman who cheated on him. In the Dongfang family¡¯s family rules, it seemed that women who cheated on others were going to be divorced, which meant that they were going to be kicked out of the house. It didn¡¯t matter if she was kicked out of the house, but the key was that they had to get rid of the child in her stomach before they kicked her out. This was something she couldn¡¯t bear no matter what. Her hand unconsciously touched her lower abdomen again. Inside, there was a small fetus. It was her child, a very, very small life that belonged to her. However, this small life did not have the chance to be born anymore because she had already taken the abortion medicine. It was estimated that it would not be long before this child turned into blood and flowed down? However, whose child was this? Was it Dongfang Yu¡¯s Or was it a stranger who visited her on the first two nights of their wedding However, who was that stranger? One inch ink city of the Dongfang family was heavily guarded. How could outsiders enter one inch ink city? That could only mean that the strange man lived in one inch ink city. But there were so many men in one inch ink city, who was it? Dongfang Yu, of course, was impossible, because he did not need to transform into a strange man. Dongfang Jun was also impossible. His personality, his age, and his usual behavior did not seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. Dongfang Yingwu? It was even more impossible, because when she married Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Yingwu was still abroad and had not returned? What about the security guards in one inch ink city? There were four security guards in one inch ink city, and they were on duty in shifts of three every day. But which one of the security guards had the guts to do that? She went through the security guards one by one in her mind, but she felt that none of them seemed to be able to climb up to the second floor and do that kind of thing right under Dongfang Mo¡¯s nose. Then, if it wasn¡¯t one of the six security guards, then who was that strange man Dongfang Mo? ! ! These three words suddenly popped up in her mind, and in an instant, she felt that Dongfang Mo should be the biggest suspect. Chapter 147

Chapter 147: Chapter 147 who is a strange man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But, that¡¯s not right. Dongfang Mo is her husband. If he wants her, he doesn¡¯t need to transform into a strange man, does he? Besides, didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo be a eunuch after being burned by the fire When he had sex with her, he used a simtor. But on their wedding night, she could clearly feel that what was buried deep in her body was not a simtor at all. Her brain quickly reyed every interaction between her and Dongfang Mo. it was like there was once when she slipped on the floor in the bathroom because she had put too much shower gel in the water and could not get up. Dongfang Mo was so angry that he used his hand to pull her She was dancing around and identallynded on his crotch. Then, her hand seemed to touch it¡­ ¡­ She tried her best to recall, but the situation at that time was a little chaotic. Moreover, before she could figure out the situation, she was thrown out by Dongfang Mo.. So, when she touched that thing, was it a man¡¯s penis or was there a round lighter in his trouser bag or something She shook her head. She did not know, she really did not know! If Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch, then he was very likely that strange man. However, it did not seem to make sense. If Dongfang Mo was equivalent to a strange man, then why did he want to abort the child in her womb? It was a fact that he did not like her, because she had a birthmark on her forehead and was born to be a jinx. The person he originally loved was Xi Muxue who wanted to marry, and she was just a stand-in It was impossible for him to like a stand-in or even love a stand-in. But in the end, the child in her womb was innocent If the stranger was really Dongfang Mo, then the child was his. Could it be that he even hated his own child and wanted to kill it? Even a tiger would not eat its own child. Could it be that Dongfang Mo was even more poisonous than a tiger? No, this did not make sense. The Stranger should not be Dongfang Mo.. Then who exactly was the stranger? Uncle Liu? When she thought of this, her heart instinctively trembled. Then, she nced at Uncle Liu, who was driving in front. Impossible. She immediately denied it. Uncle Liu and aunt Liu were husband and wife. Moreover, Uncle Liu was already over fifty years old. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was his master. No matter what he did, he would not dare to have any designs on his master¡¯s wife, right? Mu Ru¡¯s mind was in a dilemma as she struggled with her thoughts. At this moment, the car stopped and the car door was pulled open. Then, uncle Liu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°WE¡¯RE HERE! Can eldest young mistress get out of the car by herself? Do you need me to help you? ¡± Mu Ru struggled to sit up. She looked at Uncle Liu who was standing by the car door and shook her head gently. ¡°No need. I can walk on my own. ¡± After saying that, she used her hand to support herself on the seat. Then, she slowly moved her body towards the car door. Then, she used her hand to grab the door frame and slowly got out of the car. Her head was heavy and her feet were light. Because she had a cold, she felt a burning pain on her back. Because she had been whipped by Dongfang Mo with a dog whip, the bump on her head was also painful because she had bumped into the incense altar in the Dongfang family¡¯s Temple. However, this pain was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. At least her feet were not injured, so she could still walk. With the help of the car lights and the starlight in the sky, she could barely see that this was a quiet suburb. In front of her was arge pond, and next to the pond was a small brick house. Uncle Liu pointed at the brick house and led her to the small brick house. Chapter 148

Chapter 148: Chapter 148 struggle before death 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The brick house next to the fish pond was not big, only about twenty square meters. The house was not tall, probably only a little more than two meters. It was probably used as a temporary rest room for the people who managed the fish pond. Uncle Liu used the key to open the door and pressed the switch on the wall. The dark room suddenly lit up, and everything in the room could be seen. It was a simple single bed, a bedside table, and a simple linen closet. Fortunately, the room was small. Although it was so simple, it did not seem empty. She walked step by step into the strange room! HER FOOTSTEPS WERE SO HEAVY! HER HEART WAS SO TIRED! Her entire body was so weak that she did not even have the slightest strength. She did not know if she was going to die, or if the child in her stomach was going to die. In the strange room, there was a strange bed, gray bedding. She did not know who had used it. A strong smell of sweat and smoke assailed her nostrils. It was familiar yet strange. She got on the bed andy on her side. The wound from the whip on her back was stuck to her clothes. The burning pain made it so that she could not lie t and could not lie down. After she entered the room, uncle Liu closed the door and locked it. As shey on the bed, she heard the sound of a car starting up outside the window. She knew that Uncle Liu had already left. This small room was like a tomb at this moment. She could clearly feel that she had already moved into the tomb, and this single bed was the coffin that Dongfang Mo had given her. Thinking of this, she could not help butugh again. She seemed to still have breath and thoughts. Could it be that she had be a ghost? At the thought of a ghost, she could not help but remember the long-haired stranger on their wedding night. At this moment, she suddenly thought, could it be that the man was not a human at all, but a ghost? Yes, in the Dongfang family¡¯s tightly guarded one inch ink city, it was impossible for a human to walk into the ck ink garden or climb into her tightly shut room. However, a ghost could enter through the crack in the door. If that was really the case, then wouldn¡¯t she have already been possessed by a ghost? And the child in her stomach was a ghost child A little ghost? Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t crawl butughed instead. If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t she be a ghost mother and have the chance to be a female ghost in the future? If she could really be a ghost, then fine, she would be a good match for Dongfang Mo, right? Once she became a female ghost, she would pester Dongfang Mo again, making him unable to rest in peace for the rest of his life, just like in ¡°painted skin¡± . Actually, Dongfang Mo was no longer a human. He was a real devil because a human¡¯s heart was warm, but a ghost¡¯s heart was ice-cold and could never be warm. This was because the ghost¡¯s heart no longer beat and had lost its ability to sense. Lying on the bed, his head was dizzy. The only feeling he had was that he was so tired, so tired! His small hand slid to his abdomen unconsciously, and he suddenly felt as if it was beating inside. It was a child, right It was actually moving? Could it be that it had already sensed the arrival of the medicine Did it know that the medicine was here to take its life? As a small life that had just begun, it did not want to die, so it struggled in its mother¡¯s stomach before it died? Thinking of this, the liquid in her eyes instantly rolled down, and tears flowed down her cheeks. She actually did not feel the slightest bit of heat. She had indeed be a female ghost, and even her tears had lost their warmth. Chapter 149

Chapter 149: Chapter 149 the dying struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Pat Your belly gently with your hand Comforting words flowed out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t struggle anymore. Many times, many things are already destined by the heavens. Struggling is useless. Just like your mommy, I was originally ugly. Although I was fortunate enough to be born with a beautiful woman as a twin, I was still despised by others. I was thrown away since I was young. I struggled to live at the lowest level of life for 19 years, but I still couldn¡¯t win against life. So, baby, listen to me. Don¡¯t struggle anymore. You can¡¯t win against life. If you can be a little more sensible and feel sorry for a mother who has only been your mother for a short time, you¡¯d bettere down obediently. Don¡¯t mess around in my stomach. Because messing around with you won¡¯t have any effect. It will only make your mommy suffer. ¡± She did not know if mu ru was muttering to herself, but she did not know if the child in her stomach really understood what she was saying. After all, she only knew what she was saying, and the baby in her stomach did not move anymore Perhaps she really did lie in there and wait for death willingly. It really was Xi Muru¡¯s child. She thought, so obedient, so obedient, and so sensible. In fact, she was so resigned to fate! She turned over andy on the bed. Because the wound on her back was exposed, she could not cover the bed with the nket! Shey on the bed with the side of her head on the pillow. The night breeze blew in from the small window. Outside the window, there were frogs and insects chirping. There was also an unknown sound that carried some kind of eerie smell. Did she go to the mountains and forests described in Liao Zhai And those so-called Goblins came out for a gathering in the dead of night? Thinking of this, she felt her eyelids be heavier. Slowly, she could not open them. Gradually, she fell into a deep sleep. In the darkness, it was as if something was pushing the door open. Although the sound was soft, it still reached her ears. She did not open her eyes because the moment she was about to open them, the lights in the room that were originally on suddenly went out. She was still lying on the bed motionlessly. She did not react to the approaching footsteps and only said calmly, ¡°are you the man who barged into my room on my wedding night? ¡± The Room was quiet. The sounds of the gathering of animals outside the window followed the sound of the wind. The sound of footsteps disappeared, and there seemed to be a faint sound of sucking mixed in. ¡°Hehehe, I forgot that you¡¯re a ghost and not a person, ¡± Xi Muru said to herself. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m probably going to be a ghost soon. Even if I can¡¯t be a ghost, the child in my stomach is going to be a ghost soon. ¡± There was still no sound, but she could clearly feel her clothes being lifted in the darkness. She instinctively struggled for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°tonight, can you let me go? ¡± The hand that was originally lifting her clothes obviously stopped, but there was still no sound. Mu Ru sighed lightly and said, ¡°I know that you must be looking for me to ask for something again, but I really can¡¯t do it tonight because I¡¯m pregnant with a child, and I¡¯m pregnant with a bastard child, so my husband, Dongfang Mo, used a dog whip to whip me three times. You don¡¯t know how cruel he is. A Dog whip? I¡¯m not a dog, and he even drugged me with abortion medicine. At the same time, I seem to have a cold, and my forehead is very hot. I think I¡¯m running a fever, so please, look at me¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 150

Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Dying Struggle 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, before Mu ru could finish her sentence, she immediately felt a cool sensation on her back, and a slightly cold finger was slowly moving on her back. Oh, so this male ghost was applying ointment on the wound on her back. It seemed that this ghost was more or less a ghost with a conscience. That¡¯s right, the bastard child in her stomach was most likely his. He didn¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face, but the Buddha¡¯s face. Even if he looked at the child in her stomach, it seemed like he should do something for her. When she thought of this, she not only sighed in her heart. In this world, sometimes people were worse than ghosts? Dongfang Mo was her husband. She thought of everything for him. She wholeheartedly wanted to protect him for the rest of her life. She would do whatever he said. She only wanted to use her warm heart to infect him. However, all her efforts were a waste of time. Although Dongfang Mo was a human, he was more cold-blooded, cruel, and terrifying than a ghost. Therefore, he was worse than a ghost. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t told you yet. Although I¡¯m pregnant, you¡¯re not the only man who has touched me. There¡¯s also my brother-inw, Dongfang Yu. ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment, then sighed deeply. ¡°So, I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m not sure if the child in my belly is yours. ¡± As she said this, she could clearly feel the ghost hand on her back that was supposed to apply the ointment on her back tremble. She could not help butugh softly. ¡°You¡¯re very surprised, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t expect that a woman like me, Xi Muru, who looks so honest, would actually have an affair with her brother-inw? ¡± The ghost standing beside her bed still did not make a sound, but she felt as if a nket was covering her body. After the wound on her back was smeared with cool medicinal oil, the burning sensation disappeared. The cool feeling made people feelfortable She sighed softly. ¡°Oh right, since you¡¯re here, can you stay here with me for one night? To be honest, this ce is too quiet. I even feel that there are ghosts outside the door, and you happen to be a ghost. With you here, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. Can you wait until daybreak before you go back? ¡± There was still no answer, but mu ru felt as if something had been delivered to her mouth. She was slightly stunned, and before she could react, the thing had already been stuffed into her mouth. It was bread, her favorite Caterpir bread. There was meat floss in it, and she was already hungry. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about the principle that humans couldn¡¯t eat the food of ghosts, so she opened her mouth and took a big bite. The bread was dry, but soon a straw was delivered to her mouth. She drank it again, and it was milk. Well, so ghosts also drank milk. It seemed that the food in the underworld was not very different from the food in the human world. Because she was extremely hungry, the whole process of eating food was very short. She was practically wolfing down the food. Fortunately, the ghost¡¯s movements were also fast. As soon as she finished eating, his food was delivered again. Finally, after she had eaten and drunk enough, her weak and tired body was replenished with energy. She was tired, but she still gritted her teeth and jumped up from the bed. Her hands immediately pounced on the ghost in the darkness. Tonight, she wanted to see what this ghost who dared to barge into her room on her wedding night actually looked like. Was it the three heads and six arms of a horror movie. Unfortunately, she moved quickly, and the ghost moved even faster. When she threw her hands forward, he had already shed a meter away, and then she heard the sound of the door opening and closing. Chapter 151

Chapter 151: Chapter 151 struggle before death 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muxue¡¯s body was already weak after the miscarriage. Last night, the Dongfang family stayed up veryte because of Xi Muru¡¯s pregnancy. She also wanted to watch the show, so she returned to her room veryte to rest. Dongfang Yu told her to obediently Scram back to the Xi family, but she refused. She was already married to Dongfang Yu, the second young mistress of the Dongfang family. There was no way she would return to the XI family like that. Moreover, the current situation was that Xi Muru was pregnant. The facts proved that she was indeed pregnant with a bastard. Moreover, after such a thing happened, the news that Dongfang Mo was a eunuch was thoroughly verified. Of course, Xi Muru was not chaste and had cheated on Dongfang Mo. ording to the Dongfang family¡¯s rules, such a thing would definitely be kicked out of the Dongfang family. There was no doubt about it Furthermore, that old witch, Dongfang Mei, would not allow Xi Muru to stay in the Dongfang family anymore. As for Dongfang Mo, who would be willing to marry him in the future? Of course not. There was no doubt about it. Even if some women did not care about his wretched appearance, who would be willing to be a widow? If Dongfang Mo did not get married, then she, the second young mistress, would naturally be the mistress of the Dongfang family. Dongfang Yu would not touch her, but she would have plenty of ways to give birth to his child. Now that medicine was so advanced, men and women did not need to do such things Could they not still have children? She would definitely be the mistress of one inch Mo city of the Dongfang family. Even if Dongfang Yu wanted to chase her away, there was no way What evidence did Dongfang Yu have against her, Xi Muxue? Xi Muxue fell asleep peacefully with this thought in mind. Perhaps it was because she was in a rtively good mood, or perhaps it was because she felt that her n was more perfect, but in short, she slept very soundly The next morning, she did not wake up. It was still Amin who came upstairs to wake her up. She said that her parents hade and that the second young master was waiting for her downstairs, asking her to hurry down! Xi Muxue was shocked when she heard Amin¡¯s words. She hurriedly put on her clothes and ran downstairs. Sure enough, she saw her parents already standing in the hall. Dongfang Yu¡¯s originally handsome face was now expressionless He looked at Xi Yuancheng and said, ¡°Well, CEO Xi, your precious daughter has alreadye down. I¡¯m still going back to what I saidst night. You take her back obediently. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. If you¡¯re not willing to take her back obediently, then I¡¯m sorry. Those things about her will probably be spread out. In the future, whether she wants to get married again is not something that I, Dongfang Yu, should consider. ¡± Xi Yuancheng was so angry that his face turned green. When he saw his daughtering down, he raised his hand and was about to p Xi Muxue¡¯s face However, Xi muxue stopped him immediately. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my fault. I sleep in Dongfang Yu¡¯s new room every night. This ispletely Dongfang Yu¡¯s evil scheme. He did it on purpose. He did it on purpose¡­ ¡± ¡°I did it on purpose! ¡± Dongfang Yu cut Xi Yuancheng off coldly He snorted coldly and said, ¡°CEO Xi, you don¡¯t dare to offend Nangong Xun, but you have the guts to offend the Dongfang family. First, you used an ugly maid daughter who is a jinx to rece your princess daughter to marry my brother. This is a sincere lie. Then, for two hundred million, you used Nangong Xun¡¯spensation as a pretext to give me the daughter you were supposed to marry my brother. Two hundred million ¡°Is your sixteen-year-old daughter worth two hundred million ¡°Also, did you give the two hundred million to Nangong Xun? ¡± Chapter 152

Chapter 152: Chapter 152: The Struggle Before Death 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at Xi Yuancheng¡¯s red and white face He scoffed coldly, ¡°CEO Xi, initially, you wanted to use your princess-like daughter to exchange for 200 million and leave the Dongfang family. This doesn¡¯t mean that your daughter is worth 200 million, but it¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy for my big brother to get married in this life. He feels that since Xi Muru is willing to live by his side, then he¡¯ll just give another 200 million for Xi Muru¡¯s sake. Of course, this 200 million isn¡¯t for the XI family, but for the XI family to use to get rid of eldest sister-inw¡¯s former husband, Nangong Xun. ¡± Dongfang Yu paused for a moment Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°but in reality, did you, Xi Yuancheng, deal with my sister-inw¡¯s former husband, Nangong Xun ¡°You know this very well. Furthermore, Nangong Xun kidnapped my sister-inw, Xi Muru, and said that she was originally his wife. From this, it can be seen that you and Nangong Xun secretly colluded in a sorry state. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t collude with Nangong Xun, ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly argued Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°how could I be so stupid? Why would I collude with Nangong Xun? My two daughters are in the Dongfang family. No matter how stupid I am, I wouldn¡¯t join hands with outsiders to deal with the Dongfang family, right? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re stupid or not, ¡± Dongfang Yu shrugged He said coldly, ¡°as for whether the Dongfang Family¡¯s shares in the Xi Family should be withdrawn or not, that¡¯s my big brother¡¯s decision. It¡¯s not convenient for me to participate in it, but I can make my own decision about my marriage. Xi Muxue, from the beginning to the end, I never thought of marrying her. The reason I brought her back to the Dongfang family was to avenge my big brother. Now that I¡¯ve vented my anger, she can also get the hell out of the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, ¡± Xi Muxue could not help but shout loudly as she looked at Dongfang Yu who was walking out of the hall She rushed up and shouted loudly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m staying at the Dongfang family. I want to see how you¡¯re going to marry Kuang Yingying. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re in such a hurry to chase me away because you want to marry Kuang Yingying¡­ ¡± Unfortunately, she was shouting these words for herself because Dongfang Yu, who had walked out of the hall, was already answering his phone. He was walking towards his car as he answered the phone,pletely ignoring the woman who was shouting behind him. ¡°Mu Xue! ¡± Lin Xinyue quickly came over and pulled her frantic daughter. Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°hurry up and pack your things and leave. Are you going to stay here and embarrass yourself? ¡± Xi Muxue was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. She looked at her father, wanting to get the support of the Dongfang family that she refused to leave However, Xi Yuancheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Hurry up and go back with me. This is the result of you refusing to marry Dongfang Mo back then. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard her father¡¯s words, she originally wanted to yell or something, but when she looked around and saw the rolled eyes of the servants, she stomped her feet angrily and then walked upstairs. Dongfang Mo was Dongfang Mo, that ghost-like man. She just didn¡¯t want to marry him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to use such a method to take revenge on him. Fine, she wouldn¡¯t let Dongfang Mo have it easy, and she wouldn¡¯t let Dongfang Yu have it easy either. Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were brothers. As long as Xi Muxue could turn the tables, she would kill them both. Xi muxue packed her things as she fantasized about how she would deal with the Dongfang brothers in the future. Little Did she know that the Xi family was now an empty shell. Chapter 153

Chapter 153: Chapter 153 struggle before death 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Xi Muru woke up, it was already noon the next day. The wound on her back had been smeared with medicine by the man who was unknown whether it was a human or a ghostst night. She had stuttered and was gradually recovering. In this narrow room, the sunlight shone through the small window on the wall, allowing her to see everything in the room clearly. To her slight surprise, there was bread and milk on the bedside table, as well as two bottles of mineral water. Well, this should have been delivered by the ghostst night. She didn¡¯t know if it was a human or a ghost, but she guessed that it was a ghost. It was too difficult for a human to walk to this ce, but a ghost could fly here and there. It was very easy. Well, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was ghost food or not. She had already eaten itst night. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if she ate a little more today. After all, the one in her stomach might be a little ghost. Perhaps it was because of the day, or perhaps it was because the sunlight shone in and made her feel a little warm. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, the matter was already set in stone. Being afraid couldn¡¯t change the oue. Hence, she was no longer anxious and uneasy. She just quietly took the bread and milk and started eating, whether it was ghost food or not. She had lived in this world for 19 years, and her life had always been like a pool of stagnant water. However, she still had a little bit of achievement. For example, when she took the college entrance exam, she got the top scorer in the city. This might be her greatest glory in these 19 years! However, there were some small surprises. For example, when she married Dongfang Mo on behalf of Xi Muxue, she actually held a grand wedding. The groom at that time was as handsome as a prince from the Middle Ages This might have been her most glorious and beautiful appearance in the past 19 years, but with Xi Muxue¡¯s name on top of it, was it sad or happy? However, there were some small chaos. For example, she had actually messed up with her brother-inw, Dongfang Yu. This might have been her most shameful secret in the past 19 years. However, there were some small idents. For example, she had met a strange man on her wedding night and had given Dongfang Mo a big cuckold. This might have been the most important thing in her 19 years of life. However, there were some small losses. For example, she was pregnant, but she did not know who the father of the child was, and she did not have the ability to protect the child. However, there were some small regrets because the child in her stomach would probably leave her by tonight. And after the child fell, what would be waiting for her? She did not know. She really did not know. However, she was very clear about one thing. It was impossible for her to still be the mistress of the Dongfang family, and it was also impossible for her to still be the eldest young Madam. After finishing her food, she came to the small window. Through the window, she could just see the fish pond outside! The fish pond under the sunlight was very beautiful. The ripples flickered with golden light, and from time to time, she could see the fish swimming around inside. And that was the grave of her child! The reason why Dongfang Mo sent her here was because the bastard child in her stomach was going to be thrown to feed the fish, and the fish stomach was the home of her child. In the past, when she was studying, she had learned a phrase called ¡°death without a burial ce¡± . At that time, she had always been ignorant of this phrase and did not understand its deep meaning. But now, she clearly and thoroughly understood what it meant to die without a burial ce. This was because the child in her stomach was about to die without a burial ce. Chapter 154

Chapter 154: Chapter 154: the pain of living and pulling

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the afternoon, Mu Ru felt a faint pain in her stomach. She knew that the abortion drug must have taken effect. Her child must be leaving her soon, right? She looked at the fish pond in front of the window and finally turned around. She quietly returned to the single bed that someone had stayed in before andy down on it. The gray sheets and nket were purely male in color. It was cold and stiff. There was no warmth at all. The pain in her stomach gradually became clearer. She covered her stomach with both hands and looked at the room from the side. It was so simple and simple. Other than this bed, there was only the bedside table and a simple wardrobe. Wardrobe? Her gaze lingered there for a while. Then, she endured the pain and stood up. She went to the wardrobe and opened the Zipper. Only then did she realize that there were clothes inside, but they were all male. She picked out a white male cotton t-shirt and spread it on the bed sheet. Although the child had not been in her stomach for a long time and should not have formed yet, she still wanted to give the child a white and pure world The light outside the window became dimmer and dimmer. Gradually, nothing could be seen. Meanwhile, her abdomen was getting more and more painful, as if there was something rolling inside. The pain, the pain of being pulled, it was as if there was a force grabbing something and pulling it down. There was also a force that wanted to resist this force, so it became a tug-of-war. Mu Ru knew that this was because the child in her stomach was unwilling toe down. It wanted to use itsst bit of strength to fight against the effects of the drug. This was human nature. Even if it was a fetus in her stomach, it also knew the right and fate to resist. However, the child resisted the effects of the drug, and the final result was that she was in so much pain that her head was covered in sweat. Her hands were clenched into fists, and she couldn¡¯t endure it or persevere, so she could only roll on the bed. ¡°Baby, ¡± she cried out in pain with tears streaming down her face. She held her abdomen with both hands She begged in a low voice, ¡°baby, Mommy knows that you don¡¯t want to leave. Mommy knows that you want to live well. Mommy knows that you love Mommy and can¡¯t bear to be separated from Mommy. But, baby, this isn¡¯t a decision that mommy can make alone. But, baby, it¡¯s not that your mommy doesn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect you. Baby, please, Forgive Mommy, okay There¡¯s nothing mommy can do to protect you, baby¡­?. .¡± I do not know whether the child in the belly heard her crying and crying voice of prayer, in short, after she cried, the pain in the belly slowly reduced, gradually no pain. Mu Ru wiped the sweat on her forehead with her hands. Shey on the bed and wiped her tears dry on the pillow. At this time, because of the pain in her stomach, she suddenly had a strange thought. Would the medicine she took lose its effect If the medicine lost its effect, would she be able to keep the child in her stomach? However, she knew that her thoughts were just wishful thinking. When she struggled to sit up, Meng ran suddenly felt a warm liquiding from her lower body. She immediately gritted her teeth and got out of bed. She fumbled to turn on the lights on the wall. When she turned around, she found that the white cotton t-shirt that wasid on the bed was already stained with red flower blood. The baby in her belly was obviously going to die. Chapter 155

Chapter 155: Chapter 155 the pain of living and pulling 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The pain in Mu Ru¡¯s abdomen stopped for half an hour before it disappeared again. Moreover, it was the kind of living and pulling pain, as if someone was using their hands to pull the green fruit that had just borne fruit. This kind of pain came from her abdomen, from her heart, and quickly spread throughout her entire body through the capiries. The pain was so intense that she could not even sit properly. ¡­ Finally, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to support her body. She slowly got out of bed and spread the white cotton t-shirt on the ground. She was kneeling on the side of the bed, her abdomen pressed tightly against the cold and stiff bedside Just want to use this way so that the belly of the struggling child cane down earlier. Time passed slowly. Xi Muru, who was kneeling by the bed, gritted her teeth and tried her best to support her body. Finally, two hourster, the pain in her abdomen gradually turned into the pain of falling objects. And the dark red blood more and more moving, from her private flowing down, and her nose is filled with a strong smell of blood, that smell, clearly is the child¡¯s body and heart¡­ ¡­ ¡°Baby¡­ ¡± her hands could not help but to catch the blood, the pain can not breathe out a shout, the whole person can no longer support their own body pain, slowly fell back. ¡°A min, we¡¯re here, DON¡¯T SLEEP! ¡± Uncle Liu called out to Amin in the passenger seat as he parked the car. ¡°Hurry up and bring the things you¡¯ve prepared. Eldest Young Madam hasn¡¯t eaten for two days and two nights. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Amin rubbed her eyes with her hand. Last night, everyone in one inch ink city sleptte because of the eldest young Madam¡¯s matter. Today, Dongfang Mei had arranged a lot of things for her during the day, and she had just finished eating at night Dongfang Mo had also arranged for her to take care of the first young mistress, so she began to doze off when she got into Uncle Liu¡¯s car. A Min held the food that mother Liu had prepared meticulously in her hands and looked at the small brick house by the fish pond. She could not help but feel a sense of destion in her heart. The dignified first young mistress actually lived in such a remote and simple ce. She stood at the door of the brick house. Before uncle Liu came to open the door, she could smell the smell of blood through the small window, so she instinctively looked into the window. When she looked in, she was shocked because in the room with the lights on, Xi Muru was lying on the floor with a pale face, and underneath her, there was a pool of red blood! ¡°Uncle Liu, uncle Liu! ¡± A Min shouted twice. She put the earthen jar in her hand on the floor and pointed at the window. ¡°Uncle Liu, hurry up and open the door, missus¡­ missus is lying in a pool of blood! ¡± When uncle Liu, who was still moving clothes and nkets, heard a min¡¯s shout, he did not even care about the cardboard boxes on the floor. He quickly ran over and used the key to open the door in a fluster. In the room, there was a pool of blood. On the bed, on the nket, and on the pillow, there was blood everywhere. As for Xi Muru, her entire body was lying on the cold floor. Underneath her, on the white t-shirt, there was a thick pool of blood. Under the cold light, it was extremely ring! ¡°Amin, quick, carry the eldest madam to the car. We have to send her to the hospital quickly, or it will be toote! ¡± Uncle Liu shouted. At the same time, he quickly ran to Mu Ru¡¯s side and squatted down. Amin only reacted when she heard Uncle Liu¡¯s shout, so she also quickly ran over and reached out with uncle Liu to lift mu ru up. The two of them raised their heads and lifted their feet, carrying her to the car outside. Chapter 156

Chapter 156: Chapter 156 pain of living and pulling

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru passed out during the most intensebor pain in her abdomen. In fact, she was notpletely unconscious. In her daze, she felt that the intense pain in her stomach continued. The pain of that object falling continuously was so painful that she could not even scream. In her daze, she seemed to hear the door open. In her daze, she seemed to hear someone talking. In her daze, she felt that her body was being moved away by someone. In her daze, her body seemed to be moving with some kind of object. Everything was in a daze. In her daze, her body seemed to stop moving again. Then, there were footsteps. There were people¡¯s voices. Then, something was pushing her body. It was best if she was carried to an ice-cold ce There was no temperature at all. She did not know what this ce was. She had never seen such a ce in her memory. This was because this ce was ice-cold and stiff. In her daze, she felt that her blood-stained pants had been taken off by someone¡­ ¡­ Her body twisted instinctively, wanting to resist, but there seemed to be people on both sides. They held her hand tightly, and there were even people saying, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be over soon. ¡°. She did not know what was meant by ¡°it¡¯ll be over soon. ¡± Was it the baby in her stomach that was going to be over soon, or was it herself that was going to be over soon However, these questions were veryplicated and tiring, so she could not figure it out for a while. In her daze, her abdomen seemed to be in even more pain. There seemed to be an ice-cold and stiff sharp weapon drilling into her abdomen in a private ce. She did not know what that sharp weapon was, but it actually kept stirring and sucking in her abdomen It was as if it was going to crush her whole body. Her hands subconsciously wanted to touch her lower abdomen. No, she wanted to touch her child. However, her hands were firmly pressed down by someone. She could not move, nor could she move. Therefore, the sharp weapon kept stirring in her stomach. Moreover, the sharp weapon was extremely sharp. At the same time, it was cold and heartless. It could not understand the temperature in her stomach at all. It just kept stirring and sucking in It was as if it was going to forcefully separate the things in her stomach that were originally one with her¡­ ¡­ She finally cried again. The warm liquid silently rolled down her cheeks and flowed down her hair bun into her ears. It was as if it was going to pierce through her eardrums and into her heart¡­ ¡­ She did not know if her eardrums were connected to her heart. In short, she only felt that the tears were very bitter. It was too bitter. It was even more bitter than gall. It was simply unbearable. Dongfang Mo, this name that she should not have thought of, was now deeply ingrained in her mind. The child in her stomach clearly had nothing to do with Dongfang Mo, but why did she think of his name the moment the child left? The operating theater was cold and heartless. It was so quiet that only the sound of cold machinery colliding could be heard. However, for some reason, she seemed to hear the crying of the child in her daze. The crying of the child was not loud. It was very, very low, but it was so heart-wrenching and filled with unwillingness. She cried until her heart was broken. She could not help but want to reach out and pick up the child and put it back into her stomach. Therefore, in her daze, she instinctively reached out and wanted to pick up the child that was shattered all over the ground. This was her first child in her life. She did not want to lose it. She wanted to love him properly¡­ ¡­ Unfortunately, what she reached out her hands to touch was not the crying child, but a cloud that could not be seen or touched. The moment her hand touched the cloud, it flew away lightly It flew to a distance that she could not reach¡­ ¡­ She chased after the cloud with unwillingness in her heart, but the cloud flew higher and higher, further and further. Finally, gradually, she could not even see it anymore¡­ ¡­ Chapter 157

Chapter 157: Chapter 157 the pain of living and pulling

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Liu Hao, what is going on? ¡± The old and hoarse voice sounded with a deep anger that could not be suppressed. He held the cold dagger in his hand and wished that he could immediately stab it into the chest of the person standing in front of him. ¡°eldest young master, this is not my fault. ¡± Liu Hao looked at the shiny dagger and the sweat on his forehead. He could not help but wipe it with his hand. Then, he carefully exined, ¡°I really made the pills as you instructed¡­ ¡± ¡°If you really did as I instructed, how could she have a miscarriage? ¡± A deep and old voice sounded angrily A cold and sharp gaze came from under the lowered cap, ¡°facts speak louder than words. You have done something and you still dare to quibble? ¡± ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± Liu Hao couldn¡¯t help but cry out in injustice. He looked at Dongfang Mo in front of him Then, he hurriedly exined, ¡°President Mo, not to mention that I¡¯m a doctor, even if I¡¯m not a doctor, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a heinous thing. Moreover, that was¡­ ¡± ¡°since she didn¡¯t do it, then how could the child in her stomach have a miscarriage? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Liu Hao¡¯s exnation He snorted coldly and said, ¡°could it be that she was torturing herself? But the hospital clearly said that this was the result of the indiscriminate use of medicine. ¡± ¡°This¡­ wait a minute. ¡± Liu Hao suddenly thought of something Then, he patted his head and said, ¡°I remember now. The night beforest, I sent the medicine to you, but first young madam couldn¡¯t swallow it. Then, aunt Gu passed a cup of warm water over. First Young Madam swallowed the pill with that warm water¡­ ¡± ¡°You mean there¡¯s something wrong with that water? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was obviously much lower, and there was also doubt in it. ¡°first young master, this, I can¡¯t say. After all, I haven¡¯t tested the water, so I can¡¯t make wild guesses. ¡± Liu Hao looked at Dongfang Mo. Then, he sighed lightly and said, ¡°in short, the pill that I apanied is definitely a fertility drug. Believe it or not, I don¡¯t want to exin any further. ¡± ¡°You can leave! ¡± Dongfang Mo waved his hand, indicating that he could leave. Liu Hao nced at Dongfang Mo and turned around to leave without saying a word. Actually, he immediately understood what was going on when he thought of the Cup of water. However, he also knew that Dongfang Mo was smarter than him. If he could think of something, Dongfang Mo could definitely think of it too. Dongfang Mo grabbed the remote control at the side and pressed it slightly. The door to the room automatically opened. He turned his wheelchair and quickly headed out of the door. As expected, uncle Liu was waiting for him outside. ¡°Are you going to the hospital? ¡± Uncle Liu came over to push his wheelchair and asked in a low voice. ¡°Is she awake? ¡± The old man¡¯s hoarse voice was devoid of any emotion. ¡°A min called just now. She¡¯s already awake, but she¡¯s in a daze. She doesn¡¯t eat. She¡¯s like a fool, ¡± uncle Liu reported honestly. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°How long will she be in the hospital for? ¡± ¡°miscarriage. Three days, ¡± Uncle Liu said after some thought. ¡°got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned and changed the topic. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the current situation of the XI family? ¡± ¡°Our Dongfang family has already withdrawn their investment. The XI family is facing bankruptcy, and Nangong Xun has yet to help Xi Yuancheng¡­ ¡± Uncle Liu reported the situation of the past two days to Dongfang Mo. ¡­ ¡°got it. Let¡¯s go to thepany, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied in his hoarse voice. Chapter 158

Chapter 158: Chapter 158 the pain of living

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, ¡± Dongfang Mei called out to her nephew beside Dongfang Mo¡¯s car. ¡°Aunt Gu, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Dongfang Mo turned his wheelchair over. At this moment, he was fully armed. He wore a cap that was pressed very low, a white mask, a high-cored shirt, and a pair of white gloves. If one did not look closely.. One would not be able to tell that he was a person who looked like a ghost. ¡°something like this happened to Mu Ru. ording to our Dongfang family¡¯s rules¡­ ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu means to drive her out of the Dongfang family? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, his voice was still old and hoarse, no emotion could be heard. ¡°Ah Mo, I know this is a little unreasonable, but before your father died, he handed this one-inch ink city over to me, so I have to deal with it fairly. Ah Yu¡¯s wife, Xi Muxue, has already been chased out of one-inch ink city because she lost the ability to give birth, and Xi Muru¡¯s style has been corrupted. She actually openly cheated on you. Not to mention that you can¡¯t afford to lose face, the Dongfang family¡¯s face¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I understand that, ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words He continued in his old and hoarse voice, ¡°but, aunt Gu, isn¡¯t everything special? In a situation like mine, does aunt Gu intend to leave me alone for the rest of my life? ¡± Dongfang Mei was slightly stunned when she heard his words Then, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Ah Mo, look at what you¡¯re saying. Does aunt Gu mean that? Didn¡¯t something like this happen to Xi Muru? Actually, I liked her very much in the beginning, but who knew¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice coldly cut off aunt Gu¡¯s words The cold voice sounded mercilessly, ¡°Aunt Gu, Xi Muru¡¯s scandal should have been driven out of the Dongfang family, but I don¡¯t want to die alone, so I¡¯d better leave her in one inch ink city. ¡± ¡°Then, ording to Ah Mo¡¯s meaning¡­ Let¡¯s forget about her scandal? ¡± Dongfang Mei frowned Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Ah Mo, I understand how you feel, but the key is that the Dongfang family is a big family. If the first young Madam did such a disgraceful thing and didn¡¯t pursue it or punish it, then the Dongfang family¡¯s rules probably won¡¯t be able to be enforced in the future¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know that the family rules are very important, and I also know that the Dongfang family¡¯s reputation is very important, ¡± Dongfang Mo said calmly He continued in his old and hoarse voice, ¡°but, aunt Gu, my situation is special. Unless there are other women who are willing to marry me, otherwise, I¡¯m not willing to Chase Xi Muru away. After all, everyone wants apanion. ¡± Dongfang Mei was slightly stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, then she frowned and said, ¡°Ah Mo, actually, you just need to go and get a face-lift. I think¡­ ¡± ¡°Alright, aunt Gu, I¡¯m still very busy. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, then gestured for Uncle Liu to carry him to the car. Dongfang Mei saw that uncle Liu had already carried Dongfang Mo to the car, so she stopped her long-winded words. She was only suggesting this matter, and since Dongfang Mo did not agree, she could not force him to carry it out. Fortunately, the child in Xi Muru¡¯s stomach had alreadye down. Whether it was a Dongfang family child or not, that child must not be kept. She knew this very well. Moreover, Xi Muru was such a simple and stupid girl. How could she do something like going out to look for a wild man She, Dongfang Mei, was not a fool? Thinking of this, she immediately took out her phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°keep an eye on Dongfang Yu! ¡± Chapter 159

Chapter 159: Chapter 159 the pain of being alive

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ruy on the hospital bed. After all, the Dongfang family was a wealthy family. They had asked for a luxurious and enclosed hospital room for her. It seemed like they had taken good care of her, but in fact, she knew The Dongfang family just did not want the scandal of her having an abortion to spread, because it would be a disgrace to the Dongfang family. The surgery was donest night, and she had fallen asleep after the surgery. When she woke up again, it was already this morning. Sitting on the chair by the bed was one inch ink city¡¯s maid, Amin. A Min was one inch ink city¡¯s maid, and she was one inch ink city¡¯s first young Madam. Originally, the two people with different identities would not have much interaction, much less talk. Later on, because Xi Muxue was pregnant, she was appointed by Xi Muxue as a maid to take care of her, so she unknowingly stood among the maids, so she had more interactions with a min. A Min was also a girl in her twenties. She was not much older than her, but she was meticulous and practical, so she liked her more. Earlier that day, a min had bought her chicken soup and porridge, but she really had no appetite, so she couldn¡¯t eat much. A Min was a good person and always advised her to eat more, saying that her body was the capital of the revolution and that she would have another chance to have a child if she didn¡¯t have one If her body was damaged, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. She thought about it and felt that a min¡¯s words were right. If something like this happened to her, she would definitely be kicked out by the Dongfang family. Then, when she returned to the Xi family, even if she couldn¡¯t study, she would still have to find a job to go to work Whether it was studying or working, she needed a good body. Even though she did not have an appetite, she forced herself to eat a little. Perhaps it was because she had eaten something, or perhaps it was because the doctors at the hospital were very skilled. In short, after this afternoon, her abdomen no longer hurt, but her heart was still in pain It was so painful that she cried blood. A Min was the only one who apanied her throughout the day. The men of the Dongfang family, be it Dongfang Mo or Dongfang Yu, did not appear. It was as if they did not know that she had a miscarriage. As for Dongfang Mei, she had heard from Amin that she hade over early in the morning. However, she had not woken up at that time, so she did not see her. In the evening, Mu Ru was eating the braised pork ribs rice that a min had ordered for her. Dongfang Jun came over and also brought her a box of blood tonic oral liquid. Dongfang Jun¡¯s arrival surprised and disappointed her at the same time. Not only did she feel bad, Dongfang Jun knew that he hade to see her. Why didn¡¯t Dongfang Yu Come She could understand why Dongfang Mo did note to see her. She had cheated on him so much. It was good that he did not throw her whole body into the fish pond to feed the fish. But what about Dongfang Yu Why didn¡¯t hee? Although he was her brother-inw, they were intimate. Could it be that he¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t miss her at all ? ? ¡°A min, you go out first. ¡± Dongfang Jun walked in and put down the gift box in his hand. At the same time, he said to Amin who was sitting on the Sofa. A Min nodded. Actually, she did not need Dongfang Jun to tell her to go out. After all, she was just a servant. She only wanted to do her job well. She did not want to listen to anything else that she should not listen to. ¡°Mu Ru, what are you thinking about? ¡± Dongfang Jun came over and asked in a low voice when he saw mu ru eating and counting rice. ¡°nothing? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and forced a smile to look at Dongfang Jun. ¡°did you pass the toefl test? ¡± Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Chapter 160 are you willing to go abroad with me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve passed the test, ¡± Dongfang Jun said in a low voice. Then, he stood up and closed the window curtains. He asked softly, ¡°Mu Ru, are you willing to go abroad with me? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard his words. Then, she raised her head and looked at him with a strange expression. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Ah Jun, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my situation. How can I go abroad with you? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, as long as you¡¯re willing to go abroad with me, then I¡¯ll think of other ways. ¡± When Ah Jun heard what she said, he immediately continued, ¡°tell me now, are you willing to go to America with me? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Jun¡¯s serious expression. It didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, so she nodded and said, ¡°of course I¡¯m willing, but what¡¯s the use of my original intention¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re willing. ¡± Dongfang Jun didn¡¯t let her continue speaking. Then, he said happily, ¡°don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, you probably won¡¯t have to go back to the Dongfang family¡­ ¡± ¡°You mean that I¡¯ve been chased out by the Dongfang family? ¡± Mu Ru heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s words and immediately interrupted him Her voice could not contain the joy in her heart as she asked, ¡°Ah Jun, did your big brother say that he¡¯s going to chase me out of the Dongfang family? Is that right? ¡± ¡°My mother does have that intention. She said that you¡¯ve brought shame to the Dongfang family and ruined the Dongfang family¡¯s reputation. She wants to chase you out of the Dongfang family, ¡± Dongfang Jun continued Then, he sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that my big brother said that his situation is special. If I chase you out, I reckon that no one will be willing to marry him in the future, so¡­ ¡± ¡°So he still wants to keep me in the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city, right? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was obviously lowered, and the trace of joy that had just surged out of her face instantly disappeared She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°isn¡¯t that so? What¡¯s the use of me being willing to go to America with you? You know your big brother¡­ ¡± ¡°My big brother didn¡¯t say that he had to keep you in the Dongfang family, ¡± Dongfang Jun hurriedly exined to her. ¡°My big brother said that if there are other women willing to marry him, then he will also chase you out of the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Mu Ru was no longer in the mood to continue discussing this issue with Dongfang Jun.. She believed that no normal woman was willing to marry Dongfang Mo, and the reason she hade to marry Dongfang Mo was because she had no other choice. ¡°I¡¯ve already found a woman who is willing to marry him, ¡± Dongfang Junughed Then, he used his hand to rub mu Ru¡¯s hair and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, there are all sorts of strange things in this world. Although my big brother looks like that and is such a man, there are still women who are willing to marry him. ¡± Mu Ru stared at Dongfang Jun with her Eyes Wide Open. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. After a long while, she asked, ¡°is it because some family is short of money again and urgently needs the Dongfang family¡¯s sponsorship? ¡± ¡°PFFT¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun burst intoughter He knocked Mu ru on the head and said, ¡°Mu Ru, why is your brain always thinking about money transactions ¡°If you want to use money to buy, then my big brother will definitely not be willing to let you go. To him, a wife is just a decoration. He has already used money to exchange for another one. There is no need to use money to exchange for another one. ¡± ¡°then¡­ which woman would willingly marry him? ¡± Mu Ru became even more confused after hearing Dongfang Jun¡¯s words ¡­ Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Chapter 161: The woman who is willing to marry Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt Gu, what did you say? ¡±DongfanggMoo sat in his wheelchair, his cap still lowered.Althoughh his voice was old andHoarsee, he was clearly surprised. Although he did not go to the office today, he had been busy at home in the office for the whole day. He also used the group chat on theputer to hold a meeting for everyone and arrange the next steps of the Dongfang Group¡¯s work and ns. During dinner, he was the only one in the restaurant. Of course, his wife, Xi Muru, was in the hospital and would not be back until the next day. It was said that Dongfang Jun was going to have a gathering with his ssmates. After all, he was going to study abroad It was normal to have a reunion with a bunch of ssmates. His aunt, aunt Gu, was not at home either. He guessed that she must have gone to the beauty salon or gone shopping. Women, especially a woman like aunt Gu, who was born to love beauty, naturally did notck these things. However, he never expected that aunt Gu woulde back right after he finished dinner. The moment she came back, she brought him very surprising and shocking news. That was, there was a woman who was willing to marry him. ¡°I say, the second daughter of the Lin family has returned from abroad. She is willing to marry you as a wife. ¡± When aunt Gu said this, her face was filled with iparable excitement Her voice was a little excited as she said, ¡°you know Lin Zhenye. He is Mayor Kuang¡¯s brother-inw, the general name of the Lin Corporation. Although the Lin Corporation is only a stationerypany and not a bigpany, it is not considered a small family. His second daughter, Lin Li, went abroad to study four years ago. She has just returned from abroad. This person who went abroad to study is very knowledgeable. Today, when I talked to her about you, she said that she admires you very much. Moreover, she said that one should not judge a person by his or her appearance. Moreover, the most important thing between husband and wife is to know one¡¯s heart. In fact, that kind of thing is not the foundation of maintaining a husband and wife rtionship. If you don¡¯t dislike her¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, aunt Gu, ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words His old and hoarse voice sounded emotionless. ¡°I understand what you mean. You want me to marry this Lin Li and chase away Xi Muru, who has ruined the Dongfang family¡¯s reputation, right? ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, I¡¯m thinking of you wholeheartedly, ¡± Dongfang Mei sighed heavily Then, she said earnestly, ¡°Ah Mo, I understand your situation and it hurts. Of course, I understand that you¡¯re a person who values friendship and loyalty, but since Xi Muru can do something like this for the first time, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t do it again. How many times can our Dongfang family¡¯s face be humiliated like this? ¡± ¡°Then, how does Aunty know that Lin Li won¡¯t do the same thing as Xi Muru? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still as hoarse as ever. There was no emotion in it, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about his own matters. ¡°because this Lin Li knows about your situation, and she¡¯s willing to marry you, so she doesn¡¯t need to spend any money from the Dongfang family? ¡± Aunt Gu immediately analyzed with Dongfang Mo. ¡°but mu ru is different. She shouldn¡¯t have married you in the first ce, but her crazy parents and sister who despised you forced her to be a substitute to marry you, so she was unwilling and unwilling. She waspletely oppressed, and what she did was actually a form of counter-oppression¡­ . . .¡± Chapter 162

Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Everything is for the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt Gu, it should have been a happy thing for a woman to be willing to marry me, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Dongfang Mei with his old and hoarse voice At the same time, he reminded her lightly, ¡°but, aunt Gu, you know that our Dongfang family has never done business at a loss. For this Xi Muru, I spent 210 million, and that¡¯s not even counting the cost of the wedding. With so much money, if we let her go just like that, don¡¯t you think that 210 million would be wasted? ¡± ¡°This loss is too great, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, she thought for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°that¡¯s true. Say, that Old Fox, Xi Yuancheng, he used a vile creature that he despised since young toe to our Dongfang family. He actually cheated us of 210 million and left. ¡± Dongfang Mei paused when she said this Then, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°AH MO, this 200 million is indeed a huge amount, but what can we do ¡°If we don¡¯t spend it, then we¡¯ll spend it. Let¡¯s forget about the losses already. If we chase Xi Muru out of the Dongfang Family, then the Xi family and the Dongfang family will have nothing to do with each other. This will block the way for the Xi family toe looking for money again. Otherwise, Xi Yuancheng will probablye to the Xi family again as your father-inw to ask for money ¡°If we don¡¯t give it then, we¡¯ll say that the Dongfang family is heartless and heartless. Give it then. Do you think a person like his daughter is worth our money ¡°Moreover, the hole in the XI family can¡¯t be filled with 350 million? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a long time before he nodded. His voice was still hoarse as he said, ¡°alright then, listen to aunt Gu and Chase Xi Muru out! ¡± ¡°Alright! ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded She seemed to be relieved as she said, ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s probably not convenient for you to handle this matter, so let me handle it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go straight to the hospital and have Xi Muru go straight to the XI family. Furthermore, with her dirty body, if shees back to the Dongfang family, it¡¯s also¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo did not wait for Dongfang Mei to finish her sentence before he turned his wheelchair and walked towards the elevator room. Since the matter had already been discussed, he did not want to hear any unnecessary nonsense. Dongfang Mei looked at the wheelchair that had already entered the elevator, and a smile unconsciously crept up the corner of her mouth. She had settled Dongfang Mo, so the rest was to settle her son, Dongfang Jun.. This Lin Li was found by Dongfang Jun, and it just happened to suit her heart. Of course, as her mother, she knew exactly what her son was thinking. Her 21-year-old son had just begun to fall in love. The boys nowadays were all different from the past. In the past, men liked those who were pretty, but now, who knew what kind of devilish wind they were blowing? Handsome and handsome boys fell in love with ugly girls as soon as they moved. If Xi Muru had never married Dongfang Mo, then she might not care too much about who her son liked. After all, Xi Muru used her bangs to cover up her birthmark, so it was not too ugly. However, Xi Muru had married Dongfang Mo before, and the child in her belly might even be Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, so she would never let her son get mixed up with a woman like Xi Muru no matter what. Dongfang Jun said to let Lin Li marry Dongfang Mo and use this opportunity to drive mu ru out of the Dongfang family. Shepletely agreed with Dongfang Jun¡¯s idea, but if Dongfang Jun wanted to secretly bring mu ru abroad, she would definitely stop him. Her son was going to take over the CEO position of the Dongfang Group in the future. How could he be destroyed by Xi Muru, who was born as a vile spawn? Chapter 163

Chapter 163: Chapter 163 The news of Xi Empire¡¯s bankruptcy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION December 10th, the most normal day of the year However, this morning, all the major newspapers and radio stations in Binhai broke a huge piece of news. Xi Empire¡¯s major shareholder, the Oriental Group, hadpletely withdrawn their investment. They were immediately in a state of insolvency, so they did not even have the strength to struggle Yesterday afternoon, they officially announced their bankruptcy. Until the day they closed down, they were still responsible for 586.29 million¡­ ¡­ Mu Ru was originally sitting in bed eating the breakfast that Ah Min had bought for her. A Min had brought her pork liver and lean meat porridge, but because Ah Min had turned on the television the moment she entered, she saw this news. Xi Muru was instantly shocked Xi Empire had copsed, and the XI family was finished! These were the words that kept repeating in her mind. On the television screen, the news host was still saying something, but she did not hear it clearly. She only saw that the screen was a mess, as if there were many people surrounding her father, Xi Yuancheng¡­ ¡­ ¡°First Madam! First Madam! ¡± A Min saw mu ru sitting there like a statue, so she could not help but push her arm and call her softly. Mu Ru was awakened by a Min¡¯s shout. She jumped up from the bed and frantically went to the wardrobe to look for clothes. The only thought in her mind was to quickly go home and take a look. ¡°First Young Madam, where are you going? ¡± A Min saw mu ru take the clothes and rush to the bathroom, so she immediately guessed something Without waiting for a reply, she quickly said, ¡°first young Madam, don¡¯t do anything stupid. When I bought you breakfast just now, I heard people talking about your house being surrounded by creditorsst night. The situation is very chaotic now, I think¡­ ¡± A Min had not finished her sentence when mu ru had already changed her clothes and came out. She looked gratefully at a min Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°a Min, even if the situation is very chaotic, I¡¯m still the XI family¡¯s daughter, right? How can I not care if something like this happens at home? ¡± After Mu Ru said that, she immediately walked out of the door. When she reached the door, she remembered that she was penniless because when she was sent away by Uncle Liu at the Dongfang family, she did not have a bag with her. ¡°A min, can you lend me some money? ¡± Mu Ru turned back and quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have a single cent now. I just want to borrow a car fare. I¡¯ll return it to you when I get back. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± A Min saw that she insisted on leaving, so she did not say anything more She immediately took out a pink hundred dor bill and handed it to Mu Ru. Besides, with such an incident happening at home, who wouldn¡¯t go home to take a look Human hearts were made of flesh and blood. Even though Xi Muru¡¯s father and sister weren¡¯t good to her, no matter how bad they were, they were still her family? Mu Ru was anxious, so she didn¡¯t go to the public car like usual after she left the hospital. Instead, she hailed a taxi at the hospital entrance. She just wanted to go home as soon as possible. She arrived at the Xi family home forty minutester. However, when she arrived, there were no longer any people around the XI family¡¯s entrance. There were only cans, bottles of mineral water, and beer bottles scattered all over the courtyard There were also some convenience food packaging that silently exined that this ce used to be very lively. She got out of the taxi and looked at the floor full of wolves and the unlocked courtyard door. She couldn¡¯t help but lie, and an ominous premonition instantly welled up in her heart. She pushed open the unlocked courtyard door and walked in. When she saw the ck veil hanging at the entrance of the hall, her vision Went Dark. She quickly used her hand to support the door frame before she stabilized herself. Chapter 164

Chapter 164: Chapter 164 ¡ª misfortune does note alone

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How is the Xi family doing now? ¡± An old and hoarse voice asked the middle-aged man who stood respectfully behind him. ¡°before Xi Empire was dered bankrupt, they did notplete their escape n, so they were blocked at the door by the creditors. Because they owed too much, some of the people who bought Xi Empire¡¯s shares went bankrupt overnight because of Xi Empire¡¯s bankruptcy, so the crowd got excited. Xi Yuancheng was knocked unconscious with a beer bottle, his brain was bleeding, and he died on the spot! ¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s respectful voice was devoid of any emotion Then, he added, ¡°ording to thetest news, Madam Xi¡­ No, Miss Xi has already rushed back to the Xi family. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± The man¡¯s voice was Hoarse as he looked into the unknown distance. Then, he asked, ¡°how much will the Dongfang Family lose from XI EMPIRE¡¯S COLLAPSE? ¡± ¡°because the Dongfang family withdrew their investment in time, it¡¯s only around 100 million, ¡± Uncle Liu answered truthfully Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Xi Yuancheng lost out because he was too greedy. He did something wrong and didn¡¯t want to pay a single cent. Nangong Xun had better reduce it to only 300 million, and our Dongfang family gave him 200 million. If he had been a little more generous and added another 100 million to Nangong Xun, things wouldn¡¯t have happened today¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. ¡°Nangong Xun¡¯s methods are too cruel, ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted and said, ¡°on the surface, he is looking for trouble with the XI family and destroying the entire Xi family. In fact, he is killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. He is doing this for the Dongfang family to see. The current Nangong family is no longer the Qin family. He is going to make aeback. ¡± ¡°Then, are we still going to take care of the Xi family? ¡± Uncle Liu asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Nangong Xun has designs on the Xi family¡¯s eldest daughter. After all, that¡¯s the root of his problem. I¡­ ¡± ¡°Di di Di, di Di di¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone rang, interrupting Uncle Liu¡¯s conversation. Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment, then he quickly picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Aunt Gu, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Ah MO, Mu Ru is back at one inch mo city¡¯s entrance. She said she wants to see you and at the same time, she wants to lend you money¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice came from the phone, her tonepletely indifferent. ¡°Tell Her that I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to see her, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice sounded emotionless. ¡°Also, throw all her things to her and tell her to get lost. The Dongfang family won¡¯t let a woman like her, who ruins the reputation of the family, stay. ¡± ¡°Then about the matter of her borrowing money¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t ask her to return my 210 million yuan. She still has the nerve to borrow money? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly interrupted aunt Gu¡¯s words Then, he coldly said, ¡°Aunt Gu, I have a lot of things to do. Don¡¯t bother me with these small matters anymore. Just deal with them as you see fit. ¡± After saying that, without waiting for aunt Gu to reply, he immediately pressed the hang-up button without hesitation. Then, he casually threw the phone to a corner. ¡°eldest young master, are you really going to let her go? ¡± Uncle Liu carefully picked up the phone and sighed softly, ¡°actually, eldest young madam is a good woman. She¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a very passive situation now. I¡¯m afraid that keeping her alive will harm her. ¡± The old and hoarse voice carried a hint of helplessness He said in a low voice, ¡°let her go. She shouldn¡¯t have belonged to a wealthy family. The scheming between the wealthy families is not suitable for her personality¡­ ¡± Chapter 165

Chapter 165: Chapter 165-¡°misfortune does note alone. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei hung up the phone and looked at Mu Ru apologetically She sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Ru. Look, aunt Gu originally sympathized with you. You¡¯re a woman, isn¡¯t that right? ¡± But AH MO, this child, had always been proud and arrogant since he was young. His eyes could not tolerate sand. Moreover, he was going to get married in a few days. Oh right, his bride had just returned from studying abroad. Her name was Lin Li. Not only was she beautiful, but she did not mind his appearance and body¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Mei¡¯s mouth opening and closing. The only reaction in her mind was that Dongfang Mo had kicked her out of the Dongfang family, so she could not even get into one inch of Mo city. As for what Dongfang Mei said after that.. She did not need to pay attention to it, nor did she need to listen to it. When she was in the hospital, before she knew that the Xi family had closed down, she had actually been looking forward to being kicked out of the Dongfang family by Dongfang Mo because if that happened, even if Dongfang Mo exposed her unchastity, she would at most have a bad reputation.. But at least she would be free, right At least she wouldn¡¯t have to spend the rest of her life with a eunuch, right? However, when she found out that the XI family had closed down this morning, when she returned to the Xi family and saw her father¡¯s cold body, when she saw her mother¡¯s old and haggard expression, she instantly understood that she couldn¡¯t be chased out by the Dongfang family. No matter what.. She couldn¡¯t be chased out by the Dongfang family. This was because the Dongfang family was the richest family in Binhai. Even though the Xi family had closed down and her father was dead, as long as she was still in the Dongfang family, the outsiders wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her mother. After all, she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mother-inw. Furthermore, the Xi family was left with nothing. Even the vi had been moved by the deadline because it had already been repaid to the family. As for the other things in the family, whether they were valuable or not, they were all gone. Even the pots and pans had been snatched away. The entire house was empty. When she returned, her mother saw her and was first stunned. Then, she hugged her and burst into tears In the end, she cried until the sky was dark. ¡°They don¡¯t have a single cent left and they don¡¯t have anywhere else to go. They don¡¯t even have the money to send the funeral parlor¡¯s car to pull Xi Yuancheng to the cremation¡­ ¡± In short, everything depended on her. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, the eldest young madam of the Dongfang family. Even if it wasn¡¯t enough, she could still have her father cremated and buried, and her mother and sister could still have a ce to hide. Thus, she couldn¡¯t be bothered tofort her mother. She immediately rushed back to the Dongfang family. In her heart, she only wanted to look for Dongfang Mo. of course, she wanted to kneel down and apologize to him, and then hope that he could lend her some money. She wanted to bury her father She wanted to find a ce for her mother and sister to stay. However, who would have thought that when she rushed to the Dongfang family¡¯s entrance, the security guards would not let her in. The person who came out to meet her was Dongfang Mei. She hurriedly told Dongfang Mei about her purpose ofing here. Then, Dongfang Mei said that she wanted to call Dongfang Mo to ask for his opinion. However, she never dreamed that Dongfang Mei would end up like this after she made the call. Dongfang Mo chased her away and did not want her anymore. In other words, she was no longer Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. She had been abandoned! Of course, there was an even more ruthless fact. It was impossible for her to get a single cent in the Dongfang family because Dongfang Mo had no rtionship with her at all! Chapter 166

Chapter 166: Chapter 166: The days of drifting in the wind and rain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you again, the Jinx of disaster! ¡± An angry growl was followed by a bowl of scalding pork liver and lean meat porridge, which was thrown over together with the bowl. It immediately smashed onto the instep of Mu Ru¡¯s foot The pain caused her to hurriedly use her hand to support herself against the wall and jump to the side on one foot. She quickly took off her shoes and socks. Even so, the instep of her foot was still scalded red. Mu Ru endured the pain on the instep of her foot and endured the body that had just miscarried. Her eyes were filled with tears as she slowly squatted down and took off her other shoe. Then, she put on the pair of rotten slippers at the corner of the wall. She nced at her mother who was lying on the bed. She did not say anything to defend herself. Instead, she quietly went to the door and grabbed a broom to sweep up the bowls and porridge on the floor Then, she turned around and threw them into the trash can in the corridor outside the door. Xi Empire had gone bankrupt and the Xi family had copsed. Xi Yuancheng wanted to run away, but he could not. He was trapped at home and smashed to death. All the assets of the Xi family had been robbed and even the Xi Family¡¯s vi had been repaid to someone else. As the old saying goes, good fortune neveres alone. Under the XI family¡¯s dire situation, she was chased out by Dongfang Mo. she didn¡¯t even get to borrow a single cent. That day, she begged Dongfang Mei at the Dongfang family¡¯s a Min¡¯s city gate. She wanted to see Dongfang Mo, but all she could do was ask Ah Min to throw her things out. She had very few things. She only had a few normal clothes, some books, brushes, and of course, a recording pen and a designer bag. The voice recorder was given to her by Dongfang Jun, and the designer bag was given to her by Dongfang Yu on the day she returned to Ning city. However, her real husband, Dongfang Mo, had never given her a single thing in the three months she had been his wife. No, he had actually given her many things, such as a male simtor, a finger with a TT, locking her in the detention room, and¡­ ¡­ The things that Dongfang Mo had given her were actually a verb, and that verb was ¡°to humiliate. ¡°. That day, when she had taken the bus from the Dongfang Family home to the Xi family home, she had immediately been busy with her father¡¯s funeral. She didn¡¯t have any cash, but the bag that Dongfang Yu had given her had only been used once, so she had taken it to the famous brand shop in Wanxiang city The bag that was originally worth more than 30,000 yuan had been exchanged for 3,000 yuan. As for her younger sister, Xi Muxue, she hadn¡¯t seen her since she had returned to the Xi family home. She didn¡¯t know where she had gone, but when she asked her mother, her mother had just been lying on her father¡¯s corpse and crying nonstop. She had cried so much that the sun and moon had dimmed, and she hadn¡¯t said a word She did not know if she had gone crazy from the shock. Therefore, she was the only one who supported this dpidated family. Even though she did not have a good impression of her father, after all, his father had never treated her as a daughter. However, in the end, she was still Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter. In the end, she still grew up in the XI family. In the end, the blood of Xi Yuancheng and Lin xinyue still flowed in her body. She used a car to call for the funeral home to drag her father over and set up a simple mourning hall there. However, Xi Empire had closed down and the XI family had gone bankrupt. Not to mention her former acquaintances, even those who were rted to the Xi family had gone into hiding She was afraid that the moment she appeared, she would be targeted by the XI family¡¯s creditors, and she would be implicated. Chapter 167

Chapter 167: Chapter 167 added insult to injury

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she knelt at the funeral home for a day and a night, but no one came to pay their respects. In the end, she had no choice but to ask the funeral home to cremate her father. Then, she bought a few hundred yuan urn to put her father in because she didn¡¯t have the money to buy a cemetery She could only bring her father¡¯s ashes home. However, when she brought her father¡¯s ashes back to the XI family¡¯s vi, she realized that her mother was sitting at the entrance of the courtyard like an idiot. Sometimes she cried, sometimes sheughed, and then her hands kept shaking the iron gate of the courtyard. Of course, she really wanted to go in This was because subconsciously, this was still her home. When she saw this scene, she could not help but feel a hint of heartache. Her mother was a traditional woman. Ever since she married her father, she had treated him like a mountain. In her life, she had never gone against her father¡¯s wishes. The only time.. Was when she did not throw her into the river to drown. Instead, she threw her to the maid, mother Wang. Her mother went crazy. When she saw her return with the urn, she immediately came up and snatched the urn. Then, she hugged it tightly in her arms, as if she was hugging her father. Everyone had their strengths and weaknesses, no matter if you were a great person or an unpardonable evil person. Therefore, Xi Yuancheng was a selfish and greedy person. In Mu Ru¡¯s heart, he did not even have the least bit of responsibility and humanity as a father. However, in Lin Xinyue¡¯s heart, Xi Yuancheng was a perfect husband. Although Xi Yuancheng was also addicted to gambling, he was not at the level where he was as good as his life. And in Lin Xinyue¡¯s heart, Xi Yuancheng¡¯s greatest strength was probably the Gu family At the same time, he did not have any mistresses or wild children outside. Xi Yuancheng was Lin Xinyue¡¯s heaven. With Xi Yuancheng Dead, Lin Xinyue¡¯s heaven was also over. Therefore, her eyes were zed over and she went crazy,pletely losing the ability to take care of herself. The Xi family waspletely destroyed. There was nothing left. They even had to find new ces to stay because the other two houses of the Xi family were also upied by the creditors. After Mu Ru cremated Xi Yuancheng, she only had a little more than a thousand yuan. Of course, this little money could not be used to rent a house in the bustling downtown area, so she could only go to the vige in the city to find the cheapest house to live in. After renting a room and a living room, the rent and the deposit were almost used up. A room and a living room were enough for the mother and daughter. Their mother lived in a room while she lived in the living room. Now, they no longer had any rtives or friends She did not have to think about the living room being used to entertain guests. She did not have to think about entertaining guests, but she had to think about her mother¡¯s life and their future financial sources because she already had no money to spend. And the worst part was that Lin Xinyue suffered a serious blow. She seemed to be sick. She did not eat or drink all day and hit her every now and then. She was a little afraid of her. Therefore, under the persuasion of her neighbors, she had no choice but to take her to see a doctor. The doctor said that her mother not only had mental problems, but her body also had heart problems. It was just that she had been taking medicine in the past, but now she had stopped taking medicine all of a sudden She had to be careful of a rpse of her heart disease. When she heard the doctor¡¯s words, she was stunned. In fact, she had heard about her mother having heart problems from mother Wang a few years ago. However, she had always lived with mother Wang, so she had never seen Lin Xinyue taking medicine Hence, she forgot about it. Chapter 168

Chapter 168: Chapter 168 ¡ª it¡¯s all your fault

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When her mother was sick, she needed money for food, rent, water, and electricity. Therefore, Mu Ru could not care less about her miscarriage for only ten days and went out early in the morning to look for a job. However, she did not have a degree. She was only in university for a few days and only had a high school diploma. At the same time, she did not have any work experience, so mostpanies would not hire her. Of course, it was not that anypany would not hire her. In fact, those small factories also hired ordinary employees. Ordinary wages were low, but the requirements for ordinary workers were also low. She applied for the job immediately. Unfortunately, it was useless even if she applied for the job, because the other party wanted to hold down a month¡¯s sry. That was to say, the January sry would only be given to you in March. In such a situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. Not to mention holding down a month¡¯s sry, even if the month¡¯s sry was given at the end of the month, she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. This was because she only had less than 200 yuan in her hands, and her mother¡¯s medicine had only been taken for a week. After a week, she still had to go to the hospital to help her mother get her medicine Yet, taking one medicine cost more than 500 yuan. She walked outside for a day, but of course, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable job. In order to save money, she wasn¡¯t even willing to drink a bottle of water. She only bought two steamed buns by the roadside to satisfy her hunger when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When she came back in the evening, she thought about how her mother hadn¡¯t eaten lunch at home, so she bought a bowl of pork liver and lean meat porridge from a small restaurant at the entrance of the city vige. However, who would have thought that her mother would take the porridge she bought and not eat it? She even threw the Porridge and bowl over to her. This not only wasted her porridge, but also burned her feet. Her mother hated her because she believed that she was the cause of everything that happened to the Xi family. Firstly, she had an ominous birthmark on her forehead when she was born. Secondly, the real reason why the XI family went bankrupt was because Nangong Xun was behind it. And five years ago.. She was the one who saved Nangong Xun. ¡°If I knew the XI family would end up like this, I would have listened to your father and drowned you in the river 19 years ago! ¡± Lin Xinyue sat on the bed and looked at Mu ru who was preparing to cook dinner for her She did not feel satisfied, so she continued to curse viciously. ¡°Mom, do you want to eat noodles or dinner? ¡± Mu Ru walked out of the kitchen and looked at Lin Xinyue who was sitting beside her bed She said softly, ¡°the doctor said that your medicine must be taken after dinner, so you must have dinner tonight. Otherwise, taking medicine on an empty stomach is not good for your body¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be hypocritical in front of me? ¡± Lin xinyue quickly interrupted Mu Ru Then, she cursed viciously, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you were chased out by the Dongfang family. The day Mu Xue came home, she said that you couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness in the Dongfang family and went out to mess around with a b * Stard, so you were chased out by the Dongfang family. You¡¯re a jinx, but you¡¯re already like this. Why haven¡¯t you learned your lesson? Why did you do such a shameful thing Not to mention the XI family falling apart, even if the XI family didn¡¯t fall apart, you¡¯d probably lose all of your face. How can you still have the face to live in this world ¡°Why don¡¯t you go die? ¡± ¡°Then, mom, I¡¯ll help you cook noodles, okay? ¡± After Mu Ru said that, she turned around and walked toward the narrow kitchen. She filled the pot with water and turned on the gas. She did not refute her mother¡¯s scolding, nor could she refute it because her mother was not only suffering from heart disease but also mental illness. Most importantly, her mother¡¯s scolding was the truth. It was true that she was kind enough to save Nangong Xun five years ago, and she was chased out by the Dongfang family because she was pregnant, so she could only listen to her mother¡¯s scolding. Chapter 169

Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Xi Muxue left with 10 million yuan

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru left early in the morning because she desperately needed to find a job, and it was best if it was a job that could pay her in a short period of time. Unfortunately, this kind of job was not easy to find In any case, thepany factory that she went to two days ago could not give her this kind of treatment. Last night, Lin Xinyue poured out the porridge that she bought back. Then, she did not eat the noodles that she cooked and pushed them onto the dining table. She said that the noodles that she cooked had no seasoning at all, and they tasted terrible. She knew that her mother had lived in the Xi family for twenty years and did not know what it was like to live a hard life. On the other hand, she had lived by the servants¡¯side for neen years, so she knew what it was like to live in the lower ss. Her mother poured the noodles onto the table. She was not willing to throw them away. Instead, she put them in a bowl and chopsticks before taking them to the kitchen to eat secretly. Last night, at midnight, Lin Xinyue¡¯s madness red up. She suddenly ran out of the room and pulled the sleeping Lin Xinyue out of the bed Then, she yelled crazily, ¡°Mu Xue, where¡¯s the ten million you took? Why don¡¯t you take it out and let us rent a better ce to live? Why do you want to live in this broken and smelly ce? ¡± She only found out from her mother¡¯s crazy nagging that the day Mu Xue was rushed back to the Xi family by the Dongfang family happened to be the day before the XI family closed down. On that day, Xi Yuancheng had given her ten million and told her to quickly go out and hide. However, the Xi family had been bankrupt for so long. Xi Yuancheng had been cremated for a few days, but Xi Muxue had never appeared. Even when she helped Xi Yuancheng set up the funeral hall at the funeral home, Xi Muxue had nevere to offer her condolences. Xi Muxue left with ten million yuan, and no one knew where she went. She asked Lin Xinyue, but Lin Xinyue was so crazy that she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She even called her Xi Muxue from time to time. After being tormented by Lin Xinyuest night, she didn¡¯t sleep well either. In the morning, she bought Lin Xinyue some sausage powder and a cup of soy milk for her. Thankfully, Lin Xinyue didn¡¯t get sick in the morning, so she was quite normal. Thus, under her coaxing, she ate her breakfast She ate her breakfast obediently. Mu Ru waited for her mother to finish her breakfast and medicine before she left. She was really at a loss about work. As she was new to society, she had no experience at all, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask about some things in a daze. She received a call from Cheng Feier at noon. Fortunately, there was still some phone bill left in her phone, so it was still barely usable. Thus, Cheng Feier was still able to find her. ¡°Xi Muru, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife? Why is Dongfang Mo getting married again? ¡± Cheng feier¡¯s voice swept over like a machine gun. It was filled with surprise and speed, and it shook her ears so much that they buzzed. ¡°I¡¯ve already been chased out by Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu ru took the phone slightly away from her ear and then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m no longer Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and I didn¡¯t need to marry him in the first ce, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Then where are you now? ¡± Cheng feier was an impatient person. She didn¡¯t wait for mu ru to finish her sentence before asking again. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ ¡± Mu ru quickly scanned her surroundings and then said to Cheng Feier on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m near the new city square. I¡¯m looking for a job now¡­ ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle right away. ¡± Cheng feier quickly cut her off and then added, ¡°Xi Muru, wait for me there. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour. ¡± Chapter 170

Chapter 170: Chapter 170: An unlucky child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru looked at the phone in her hand and smiled bitterly. Cheng Feier was still as hot-tempered as before, but she wouldn¡¯t wander around now because all thepanies and factories were closed at noon She had to go to work after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon to find a job, so she always found a ce to sit down and rest at noon. In fact, she went to the East Gate in the morning because there was a domestic servicepany hiring hourly workers or something. She heard on the bus in the morning that hourly workers seemed to pay on the same day. Hence, she rushed to the domestic servicepany to apply for the job. However, the manager of the domestic servicepanyughed when he heard her words. After all, he was not born in society. He did not know anything. How could the domestic servicepany settle their wages on the same day Weren¡¯t they all settled monthly? Mu Ru was extremely disappointed. Hence, when she left the domestic servicepany, she could not help but ask, ¡°then, is there any kind of job in this society that does not settle wages on the same day? ¡± The manager of the domestic servicepany was an aunt in her fifties. She probably felt a little pitiful for her. Then, she kindly told her that it was not that there was no such job. Actually, there were also such jobs. They usually settled their wages every few days, but the work was very hard. Mu Ru quickly said that she was not afraid of hard work. As long as she could get the money in the short term, it would be enough. She urgently needed money now. If she did not make money quickly, she would not even have the money to drink water in a few days. Therefore, the auntie manager of the Household Management Company told her that there were two types of jobs that could get money in the short term. One was to help someone put up an advertisement for psoriasis. It was said that putting up an advertisement would cost fifty yuan a day, but this was a little risky Because psoriasis was the target of the city management, they were worried about the possibility of being caught at any time. Another type of job was to help somepanies distribute flyers, such as training institutions, real estatepanies, etc. . When they were about to open or when they were about to open for business, they needed to do a lot of flyer-like publicity Moreover, this was only a short-term job. Usually, it would take a few days, and once the job was done, they could receive money immediately. This was called temporary work. When Mu ru heard the manager¡¯s words, she immediately asked where she could find such a job. The manager¡¯s aunt said that there were training institutions and real estatepany offices in the new city square, so she coulde over to take a look, so she came over. Cheng Feier was indeed a swift and decisive person. She said that it would take half an hour to get there, and it really did take half an hour. When she saw mu ru in her old clothes, she was stunned for a moment before she recognized her. ¡°Aiya, Xi Muru, where did youe from? You¡¯re ck and thin, and you¡¯re dressed like this. I almost thought you were a beggar! ¡± Cheng feier shouted when she saw her. Mu Ru looked down at herself, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°don¡¯t I walk outside all day looking for a job? The city is very dusty now. After walking for half a day, I¡¯m covered in dust. I¡¯m not like a beggar anymore. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for a job? ¡± Cheng feier¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her. ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to study? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have money to eat now, so why would I study? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. University? She probably had no fate with her in this lifetime, right? ¡°Aiyo, Mu Ru, why do you think you¡¯re so unlucky? ¡± Cheng feier got angry when she talked about her Therefore, she said unhappily, ¡°you¡¯ve always been treated as a servant in the Xi family. When did your parents treat you as their daughter? Only when they wanted to use you did they remember that they had a daughter like you. ¡± Chapter 171

Chapter 171: Chapter 171, first job

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru lowered her head. In the Xi family, she had always been a servant. She was treated like a servant. Outsiders did not know about her situation, but Cheng Feier and she had been ssmates from primary school to university, so she knew better. ¡°Mu Ru, I think you should stop caring about your mother. She hasn¡¯t cared about you since you were young anyway, ¡± Cheng Feier said when she saw Mu Ru¡¯s silence Then, she quickly said to her, ¡°think about it. You¡¯ve never enjoyed mother¡¯s love since you were young. Your parents gave all their love to Xi Muxue. Now that the XI family is in trouble, why isn¡¯t Xi Muxue taking care of it? Instead, it¡¯s you, the daughter they¡¯ve despised since you were young, taking care of it? ¡± Mu Ru remained silent. She had never thought about these questions. Perhaps it was because she had been busy for the past ten days after the Xi family¡¯s incident, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. ¡°Mu Ru, I called my mother this afternoon and told her that a ssmate of mine is homeless and wants to stay at my house. He doesn¡¯t want to upy the space at home. He can just sleep with me at night. Anyway, my room is for sleeping and my mother said it¡¯s fine. You can arrange this yourself. ¡± Cheng feier paused for a moment Then she looked at Mu Ru and asked softly, ¡°Mu Ru, how about this? ¡± ¡°You can move to my ce. My family isn¡¯t rich, and my parents are only working people, but I can still make ends meet. After you move there, I¡¯ll go to bed. From now on, we¡¯ll go to school together. Your grades are good, so you don¡¯t need any tuition fees at all. A schrship is enough. As for your living expenses, on Saturday and Sunday, the two of us can go to mcdonald¡¯s KFC bakery to do short-term work. We¡¯ll definitely earn it back¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fei¡¯er, thank you, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Cheng feier Then, she sincerely said to her, ¡°I really thank you for thinking of me when I was in trouble. However, I¡¯m not alone now. I still have a mother. Even though my mother didn¡¯t give me much maternal love, she gave me life. In the end, she didn¡¯t throw me into the river to drown when I was young. In short, she still treats me like her daughter. ¡± Mu Ru paused Then, she bit her lips and said, ¡°that¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave her behind. Besides, she¡¯s still sick. Heart disease is an old illness. Now, because of the Xi family, she¡¯s rpsed. And because she can¡¯t handle the family crisis, she¡¯s gone crazy. ¡± Cheng Feier didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Mu Ru¡¯s words because mu ru was right. No matter what, she was her mother. Even though they didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship, after something like this happened.. Who could really be ruthless enough to ignore their own mother? Cheng feier chatted with mu ru for a while, and then forced her to leave with 300 yuan. This money was also Cheng Feier¡¯s leftover pocket money. Xiaosu went to a real estatepany in the Eastern Development Area above the new city square in the afternoon to apply for a temporary worker. This real estatepany had developed arge-scale vi development in the eastern area Now, the temporary workers were hired to distribute promotional materials in the major prosperous downtown areas, and their wages were 60 yuan a day. This kind of work did not require any experience. As long as people were honest and willing to work hard, it would be fine. Mu Ru had all these qualities, so that afternoon, she received a bunch of promotional pages and information about the apartment type and went back. Chapter 172

Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Meeting Dongfang Jun.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s first job seemed simple, but it was actually very difficult. These promotional materials were required to be sent out one by one, and not just thrown away in a trash can because every time they were sent out.. They required the recipient to sign on the notebook and leave their contact number, and these contact numbers had to be handed back to thepany. Thepany had someone to call these people who had received the promotional materials. The next morning, Mu Ru followed the location that the real estatepany had given her and came to a street not far from a high-ss residence. There was a lot of traffic here, and the people living nearby were all rich And rich people naturally had the ability to buy a vi. Mu Ru used a shopping bag to carry the documents and then put on a sun hat that Xi Muxue had left behind. She stood by the dusty roadside and handed out the promotional materials in her hands one by one. This job seemed easy, but it was actually very difficult to do because many passers-by were not willing to reach out to receive the promotional materials you handed out. asionally, some were willing to reach out to receive them, but most were not willing to leave their contact numbers. In the morning, Mu Ru had yet to distribute one-third of the documents. At noon, although it was mid-december, Binhai was a southern city. It was still very hot, so she had to stand under a tree to distribute them. However, there were very few people at noon. She put the materials under the tree and took out her own bottle of cold water to drink. In fact, she was hungry after standing there for the whole morning, but she could not spend the money she had on her So she took out the bread she bought at the mallst night and bought two-for-one before it closed. Just as she was drinking water and eating dry bread, someone suddenly stopped in front of her. She did not see the person clearly and only thought that he was going to get the promotional materials, so she hurriedly stuffed the water and bread into her bag Then, she took the promotional page and handed it over. ¡°Sir, this is the shore of the Azure vi east of Binhai. It has a panoramic view of the sea and you can fish on your balcony at home. Our vimunity has alsounched top-notch real estate. It¡¯s just that there are two top-notch courtyard houses in themunity center. Moreover, during the opening period, we have a 10% discount. Now, we sincerely ept the offer. We will hand over 50,000 tops for 200,000. It¡¯s very worth it, sir¡­ ¡°. ¡­ .. Mu Ru raised her head as she spoke. When she saw the person clearly, she couldn¡¯t continue because the person standing in front of her was actually Dongfang Jun! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Mu ru quickly retracted her hand and quietly put it back into her shopping bag. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Jun saw that she was about to pack up and leave, so he reached out to grab her ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you these past few days, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I¡¯ve been to the XI family a few times, but they don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve been. I only heard from Cheng Feier this morning that you were handing out flyers. ¡± ¡°thank you for your concern. I¡¯m very well! ¡± Mu Ru quickly pulled her hand out of his palm and said calmly, ¡°third young master Dongfang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. It¡¯s my time to work now, so please don¡¯t interfere with my work, okay? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I told you that I would take you overseas¡­ ¡± ¡°enough, third young master Dongfang. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Jun¡¯s words and then said coldly, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always wanted me to walk out of the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city. Now, your wish has finally been fulfilled, hasn¡¯t it? ¡± After saying this, Mu ru immediately ran to the public bus stop in front. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Dongfang Jun here when she was distributing the flyers. It was all because of that Damn Cheng Feier. Why should she say anything? Chapter 173

Chapter 173: Chapter 173:te-night flower delivery

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru ran to the bus stop. Coincidentally, there was a bus that opened the door for guests, so she dashed forward. Coincidentally, she was the best one to get on the bus. The bus closed the door and shut Dongfang Jun outside. The bus started. Dongfang Jun was still shouting at her outside, but she could not hear him. As the bus drove further away, Dongfang Jun¡¯s figure soon disappeared from the window. When she was in the hospital, Dongfang Jun suggested that she be kicked out of one-inch ink city by Dongfang Mo. she thought that Dongfang Jun had good intentions, butter, when she was really kicked out of one-inch ink city by Dongfang Mo.. When she saw the smug look on Dongfang Mei¡¯s face, she suddenly understood that this was all a trap set up by Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Mei. Although she did not quite understand the secret collusion of the Dongfang family, she was very clear about one thing. Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Mo were not blood brothers, and Dongfang Mei had very little shares in the Dongfang Group. She remembered that when she first married Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mei had treated her well. Butter, after she helped Dongfang Mo organize a pile of bills, and after she found out about an extremely well-hiddenpany, Dongfang Mei gradually changed her attitude towards her. Even a fool would understand that the twopanies she found out were most likely rted to Dongfang Mei, not to mention that she was not a fool? Now that she had been chased out by the Dongfang Family, and the XI family had gone bankrupt even if they did not, she had already epted her fate. Therefore, whether Dongfang Jun truly cared for her or used her falsely, she did not dare to have any interaction with him anymore. From now on, Xi Muru was Xi Muru, and the Dongfang family was the Dongfang family. They had nothing to do with her, and the matter of her being Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife would gradually be forgotten as Dongfang Mo got married again, and no one would ever remember it again She would also think of the past as a dream. Mu Ru thought that the past was already in the past, and that she had nothing to do with the Dongfang family anymore. Moreover, because she lived at the bottom and the Dongfang family lived in the upper ss society, she would never have any contact with anyone from the Dongfang family in her lifetime. However, this thought of hers was shattered a weekter. That day, she was going to take a new job because the short-term work in the real estatepany had ended. She had also been introduced by a colleague she had met when she was distributing promotional materials. She found a job in a flower shop to help deliver flowers. The owner of the flower shop was a very nice person Seeing that she was down-to-earth, he promised to calcte her sry once a week. That night, it was already 21 o¡¯clock. It was already time to get off work. Mu Ru helped thedy boss of the flower shop to pack up and prepare to go home. However, thedy boss received a phone call, saying that they were waiting for a bouquet of champagne roses. She told them to send it over as soon as possible and to double the tip. Of course, Mu Ru would not reject such a good thing. Thus, she took the beautifully wrapped champagne roses from thedy boss and directly took a taxi to the designated location ¡ª the Grand Plum Garden Hotel. ording to the address given to her by thedy boss, the guest was in room 1119. She took the elevator straight up and found room 1119 very smoothly. Then, she politely rang the Doorbell. ¡°Come in, the door is not locked! ¡± A low voice came from inside. Perhaps it was because there was a door between them, the voice was a little buzzing. Mu Ru pondered for a moment and used one hand to hold the champagne rose in her arms firmly. Then, she used the other hand to gently push open the door of the room and stood at the door to look inside. The luxurious room was very quiet and there was no one in the room. She frowned and walked in. Just as she was about to ask if anyone was there, the bathroom door opened and a man with only a towel around his waist walked out¡­ ¡­ Chapter 174

Chapter 174: Chapter 174-are you in love with me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru never dreamed that she would meet Dongfang Yu here, because the address given to her by thedy boss of the Flower Shop clearly stated: Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel, room 1119, Mr. Fang. She wondered if she had misread the room number, so she quickly backed out of the door and raised her head to look again. That¡¯s right, room 1119. Could it be that thedy boss of the flower shop had misheard the phone call He was talking about Mr. Dongfang, and she had heard Mr. Fang? ¡°Why are you still standing at the door? Are you going to throw my flowers away? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice was emotionless, as if they had never met before. Mu Ru finally reacted. She held the bouquet of champagne roses in her arms and walked into the room again As she handed the flowers to Dongfang Yu, she said politely and formally, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, your flowers have been delivered. Could you please sign for them? ¡± As Mu ru spoke, she took out the delivery list from her bag with her other hand and handed it to him. Dongfang Yu was watching her from a step away. It had only been twenty days since theyst saw each other. This woman, who was originally the firstdy of one inch ink city, was now an ordinary flower delivery worker. Perhaps it was because she had not been living well recently, but her face was dark and thin. However, because of her dark and thin face, it covered up the original pallor of her weak body after the miscarriage. He reached out his hand, but he did not catch the flowers in her arms. Instead, he grabbed her arm while he was catching the flowers. With a little force, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Hey, ¡± Mu ru shouted in rm. Then, she released the roses in her arms, and her body started to struggle uncontrobly. She used her hands to push Dongfang Yu¡¯s chest She kept shouting, ¡°Dongfang Yu, what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? ¡± Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He used a little strength in his arms to pick her up, turned around, and walked towards the bedroom in the inner room. ¡°Dongfang Yu, put me down! ¡± Mu Ru struggled in his arms At the same time, she cursed, ¡°you disgusting man, you irresponsible man, where were you when I was forced to drink abortion medicine Why didn¡¯t you even look at me when I had a miscarriage in the hospital Now, I have nothing to do with you, what right do you have to treat me like this Do you want to put me down If you don¡¯t, I will¡­ ¡­ .. ¡°Dong¡± with a soft sound, mu ru was thrown onto the bed, and the words she was cursing were interrupted at the same time. She was about to get up, but unfortunately, she was still one step toote. Dongfang Yu¡¯s body had already pressed down on her, directly pressing her under him. Looking at the woman¡¯s face full of anger and hatred, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile He chuckled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very disappointed that I didn¡¯t show up for your pregnancy and miscarriage. Are you ming me for not taking you seriously with all those curses just now? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body was pressed down by him, and she could not struggle at all, so she could only stare at her with a pair of cold and sharp eyes. She thought, if looks could kill, then she would have already killed Dongfang Yu by now. Dongfang Yu saw her gaze and frowned instinctively. Then, he asked inly, ¡°Xi Muru, could it be that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? ¡± Chapter 175

Chapter 175: Chapter 175 the strange throbbing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was because she had not been doing well recently, her face was dark and thin. However, because of her dark and thin face, it was able to cover up the paleness of her weak body after the miscarriage. He reached out his hand, but he did not catch the flowers in her arms. Instead, he grabbed her arm while he was catching the flowers. With a little strength, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Hey, ¡± Mu ru shouted in rm. Then, she let go of the roses in her arms. Her body could not help but struggle. Her hands also went to rmend Dongfang Yu¡¯s chest that had been squeezed over She kept shouting, ¡°Dongfang Yu, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°What am I doing? ¡±DongfanggYuu could not help butugh out loud.Hee used a little strength in his arms and carried her struggling little body up.Hee turned around and walked towards the bedroom in the inner room. ¡°Dongfang Yu, put me down! ¡± Mu Ru struggled hard in his arms At the same time, she cursed, ¡°you disgusting man, you irresponsible man. Where were you when I was forced to drink abortion medicine Why didn¡¯t you even look at me when I had a miscarriage in the hospital Now, I have nothing to do with you, how can you treat me like this Do you want to put me down If I don¡¯t, I¡¯M GONNA¡­?. .¡± ¡°Dong¡± with a slight sound, Mu Ru has been thrown to the bed, and her mouth is cursing words were also interrupted. She a carp hit hit to get up, but in the end or slow a step, the body of the East Yu has been pressed down, directly pressed her under the body. Looking at the woman¡¯s angry and hateful eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile He chuckled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re disappointed that I didn¡¯t show up when you had a miscarriage. Were you ming me for not taking you seriously just now? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body was pressed down by him. She could not struggle at all, so she could only stare at her with a pair of cold and sharp eyes. She thought that if looks could kill, she would have killed Dongfang Yu by now. Dongfang Yu saw her gaze and frowned instinctively. Then, he asked inly, ¡°Xi Muru, could it be that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? ¡± ¡°Love your head! Love? ¡± Xi Muru was so angry that she started cursing uncontrobly. Her family was broken and her life was not smooth. Every day, her mother would scold her indiscriminately. These repressions were knotted in her heart and she could not find an outlet to vent them At this moment, because of Dongfang Yu, it was as if she had found the point of contact in an instant and exploded like theva below. ¡°Dongfang Yu, aren¡¯t you too narcissistic? Do you think that just because you have a body that everyone loves, you think that all the animals in the world that call women will fall in love with you ¡°actually, women don¡¯t fall in love with you at all. They just fall in love with your money. A man like you either relies on his sex appeal or his family¡¯s stinky money to conquer women. In fact, a real man doesn¡¯t have any charm at all. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t like your sex appeal and I don¡¯t like your money, so¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Xi Muru did not continue her rant. In fact, she did not even have the chance to continue her rant because her mouth, which was full of curses, was blocked by the other thin lips. ¡°MMM¡­ ¡± Mu Ru let out an instinctive cryte into the night. Before she could react, Dongfang Yu¡¯srge hand had already grabbed the back of her head while his other hand grabbed her hands, which were constantly waving and pushing her away. Chapter 176

Chapter 176: Chapter 176: The miserable Xi Muru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu saw the look in her eyes and frowned instinctively. Then, he asked inly, ¡°Xi Muru, could it be that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? ¡± ¡°Love Your head! Love? ¡± Xi Muru was so angry that she started cursing uncontrobly. Her family was in ruins and her life was not going well. Every day, her mother would scold her indiscriminately. These repressed feelings were knot in her heart and she could not find an outlet to vent them At this moment, because of Dongfang Yu, it was as if she had found the point of contact in an instant. All of a sudden, she erupted like theva below. ¡°Dongfang Yu, aren¡¯t you too narcissistic? Do you think that just because you have a body that everyone loves, you think that all the animals in the world that call women will fall in love with you ¡°actually, women don¡¯t fall in love with you at all. They just fall in love with your money. A man like you either relies on his sex appeal or his family¡¯s stinky money to conquer women. In fact, a real man doesn¡¯t have any charm at all. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t like your sex appeal and I don¡¯t like your money, so¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Xi Muru did not continue her rant. In fact, she did not even have the chance to continue her rant because her mouth, which was full of curses, was nowpletely blocked by the other thin lips. ¡°MMM¡­ ¡± Mu Ru let out an instinctive cry in the middle of the night. Before she could react, Dongfang Yu¡¯srge hand had already grabbed the back of her head, while his other hand grabbed her hands, which were constantly waving and pushing her away. Xi Muru felt as if she could not even breathe when she hit herself. She was really going to die, and she was about to say goodbye to the world. This was perhaps the saddest thing in her life. Ever since she was born, her father had viewed her as an evil creature. She should have been thrown into the river and drowned. Then, because of her mother¡¯s sudden softness, she was able to keep her little life. Later on, she had taken Xi Muxue¡¯s ce to marry the devil, Dongfang Mo. Then, something happened when she was pregnant with a bastard child. When she was bleeding non-stop in the small fish pond, she had wondered if she was going to die together with the child in her stomach? However, God did not take her life away at that time. He only took the life of the child in her stomach. Therefore, she thought that she probably had not suffered enough in this world, so God still kept her. Just, she did not expect, she is suffering, hard to find a job as a florist, but in the flowers on the way to meet Dongfang Yu, and¡­ ¡­ Now, she was probably really going to die, because Dongfang Yu had sealed off all her breathing passages, and his lips and tongue had never let her go. It seemed that she had died so tragically, and had actually been kissed to death by Dongfang Yu. It was really embarrassing. It¡¯s just, she¡¯s gone. What about her mother? In this world, she was Lin Xinyue¡¯s only family member. If she died, how would she be able to live on with her crazy and heart-stricken Lin Xinyue? When she thought of this, she suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t die, at least not yet! Thus, at the moment when she was about to suffocate, Xi Mumu dropped her teeth and bit Dongfang Yu¡¯s lips. Blood quickly filled each other¡¯s mouths, and the cruel smell of blood spread in each other¡¯s mouths¡­ ¡­ However, the smell of blood did not force Dongfang Yu back. Instead, it made him even more out of control. He had no intention of letting go of Xi Muru at all. Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Yu was still unwilling to retreat, so she once again bit down hard on her teeth and took another bite. Chapter 177

Chapter 177: Chapter 177: A woman who does not suffer

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, Xi Muru¡¯s bite was indeed a little heavy, because she herself felt the pain. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yu, who had been frantically raping her, suddenly stopped. He was clearly stunned Because he did not expect Xi Muru to really bite him. While he was in a daze, Mu ru took the opportunity to break free from her hands. She used all her strength to push Dongfang Yu, who was pressing on her body, away. Then, she got up and slid under the bed. She used her hands to support herself on the bedside table and panted heavily. She opened her mouth and inhaled the fresh air greedily. For the first time, she did not know that the air tasted so good. It was so good that one could not leave it for even a moment. Just as she was about to turn around and run to the door, she looked down and realized that her clothes had been torn apart by Dongfang Yu. The little cutie who was dressed well inside had also been torn apart by him Her fair and delicate skin was exposed to the air and she breathed in the fresh air with her. Xi Muru was out of breath and panted heavily. The redness on her face had not subsided for a while. She lowered her head and realized that her fair skin was exposed. Her face instantly turned red from embarrassment¡­ ¡­ Mu Ru could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. The suspenders on her clothes were broken and she could not wear them properly. She hurriedly pulled the torn clothes over, trying to cover her upper body that was gradually in a sorry state. Unfortunately, the torn clothes had been torn into strips of cloth and could not cover her upper body at all. She barely pulled the strips of cloth to her chest and clenched her hands tightly. However, she realized that it was futile. ¡°DISGUSTING! ¡± Mu Ru cursed angrily through gritted teeth. She red at Dongfang Yu with murderous eyes. If there was a knife at this moment, she would definitely capture and Chop Dongfang Yu¡¯s two demons and throw them to feed the dogs. Disgusting Dongfang Yu was obviously stunned when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s curse. Then, he immediately took mu Ru¡¯s curse as apliment. Dongfang Yu was instantly in a good mood when he saw Xi Muru like this. Hepletely ignored Xi Muru¡¯s gnashing of her teeth and murderous eyes. He curled his tongue gently at the corner of his mouth He sucked all the faint blood into his mouth. The warm orange light was a little dim. Dongfang Yu¡¯s deep, dark eyes looked even redder under the light. The emotions on his face did not fade as the woman beneath him retreated His handsome face became even more seductive because of the blood-sucking action just now. It made the heart of any animal that was called a woman beat faster. ¡°Mu Ru, why are you so weak? ¡± Dongfang Yu approached her again. His deep voice carried a rare smile. It was clearly a reprimand, but at this moment, he did not hide his good mood at all. Even though he had already had sex with Xi Muru, seeing that she did not even know how to breathe when kissing tonight, this was enough to prove that she was inexperienced. She probably had never kissed another man before. Thinking of the fact that she had never kissed another man before, his mood instantly brightened. It seemed that tonight, he could fully enjoy the fun of teaching this inexperienced woman. ¡ª Kisses, because of the harmony of the Chinese, this chapter was revised, but not much was changed. kisses. Chapter 178

Chapter 178: Chapter 178: softness and firmness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was sorting out the torn fabric on her chest with her hands in great distress. When she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words, she red at him angrily again. She was very dissatisfied with his usation. ¡°Xi Muru has always known what it means to be clean and self-loving since she was young. Of course, she can¡¯t bepared to a battle-hardened warrior like second young Master Dongfang. However, Mu Ru doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯s more shameful to not go through a lot of trouble than to be a battle-hardened Warrior, ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s voice was tinged with sarcasm The deeper meaning in her words was, Dongfang Yu, you are just a pig that goes to bed every time you see a woman. Dongfang Yu frowned slightly when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s words. Back in one inch ink city, he had always thought that Xi Muru was a little stupid. She was a person who would not fight back or scold back. However, he had never expected that Xi Muru, who had actually walked out of one inch ink city, would be so sharp-tongued. It seemed that women still had to be raised in captivity. Once they were raised in captivity, they would lose their nature. Seeing the woman who was holding onto the front of her clothes turn around and walk out of the door, he immediately reached out and grabbed her arm again. He pulled her into his arms again with a little force. His brows raised slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up into a happy smile. His arms tightly held her in his embrace. He lowered his head and buried his head in her delicate and fragrant shoulders. He breathed a warm breath into her ear and whispered softly, ¡°since you don¡¯t suffer from torture, then let me teach you¡­ ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it, ¡± Mu ru quickly retorted. Although she could not break free from Dongfang Yu¡¯s control, she could still reject him. ¡°Dongfang Yu, I don¡¯t want anything. Let go of me now! ¡± Dongfang Yu did not seem to hear Mu Ru¡¯s rejection. His head was still buried in her shoulder. A scorching hot breath spread across Mu Ru¡¯s neck, quickly staining her fair skin with ayer of pink. Mu Ru¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. She instinctively stepped back, wanting to push him away, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not. Dongfang Yu was an experienced lover. He had obviously caught the message from her body at the first moment. Xi Muru, who was still young and inexperienced, was indeed too inexperienced to fight against Dongfang Yu in matters of love. Dongfang Yu, who had seen countless people, naturally knew how to stir up the desire hidden in the deepest part of a woman¡¯s body at this time Moreover, Xi Muru was a woman he had already touched. Mu Ru¡¯s body could not move in Dongfang Yu¡¯s embrace, so she raised her hand to push Dongfang Yu¡¯s head away from her shoulder. Because he was on her neck, the heat from his breath was unbearable for her. However, the torn cloth on her chest suddenly scattered because she let go of her hand¡­ ¡­ Omit a hundred words here, and the rtives closed their eyes to fantasize Dongfang Yu let out an almost inaudible lowugh, and his arms tightened again, pressing her body tightly against his¡­ ¡­ Omit thirty words here, and the rtives thought The soft and hard contact, of course, did not create sparks in an instant, but it was an instant of intimacy. Dongfang Yu turned around and pressed her back against the wardrobe door. His body exerted a little more force¡­ ¡­ Omit the twelve words here, dear ones, don¡¯t me me, I have no idea what to do ¡°¡­¡± PS: the Chinese call for harmony, but parts are not allowed to be described. Dear ones, please understand as above. Chapter 179

Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Soft and strong resistance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was being harassed by Dongfang Yu¡¯s flirtatious flirting. The skin on her body started to break out in pink spots, and her body was being pressed down by him. She wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Xi Muru, have you not showered for a long time? Why does your body smell sour? ¡± Dongfang Yu saw that she was no longer resisting and was in a good mood, so he moved his thin lips to her butterfly bones and gently licked and kissed her. ¡°since you think my body smells sour, why are you still¡­ ¡± Mu ru had just opened her mouth to say a few words when Dongfang Yu¡¯s mouth quickly covered hers¡­ ¡­ ¡­ At this moment, Dongfang Yu was no longer in the mood to continue flirting with Mu Ru. He immediately picked her up, turned around, and pushed her onto the bed once again. Mu Ru used all her strength to push Dongfang Yu, who was once again pressing onto her body She wanted to use all her strength to push this yboy away, to push this shameless man, who had no sense of responsibility at all, away However, there was a huge gap between men and women in terms of natural strength. To Dongfang Yu, her strength was just like scratching an Itch, and her push-back actions did not seem to be a rejection, but rather a wee. ¡°Mu Ru, did you miss me? ¡± His voice was deep and hoarse, with a deadly seduction, like Adam Seducing Eve. Miss him Mu Ru only felt that this man¡¯s skin could be thick to the Max. No, he was simply shameless. What had he given her Was it worth her to miss him? The pain, the hurt, and the shame that she was ashamed to remember? Could it be that these were things that women were worth remembering? Could a man really be so shameless to this extent? Mu Ru gritted her teeth and looked at the man beside her. She had to admit that her body was beginning to miss him uncontrobly. However, her will was clear at this moment and she was not bewitched by him. Hence, her sharp gazended on Dongfang Yu¡¯s face like an ice de. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, if you still think that my days aren¡¯t miserable enough, if you still think that it¡¯s not enough for me to bear a bastard child in one inch ink city of the Dongfang family, if you still want me to bear another bastard child in such a dire situation¡­ ¡± When Mu Ru said this, she saw that the head that was buried deep in her chest had lifted up. Hence, she gritted her teeth as though she had made up her mind ¡°Alright, Dongfang Yu, you can take whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter. At most, I¡¯ll get pregnant again. At most, I won¡¯t even have the money to go to the hospital for an abortion. At most¡­ I¡¯ll just die together with the child¡­ ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at the woman beneath him like that. Her gaze was as cold as a knife as she gritted her teeth. Her lips were red and swollen, and they were bleeding non-stop. However, there were no tears in her eyes, not even a single tear. Carrying another bastard child and having an abortion again. What harsh words. They were like poisonous silver needles that pierced into his heart without warning. It was so painful that he could not even scream! He finally stood up slowly andpletely pulled his body away from her. He looked at the woman lying on the bed with her clothes torn. He pulled open the wardrobe and took out a woman¡¯s clothes and threw them to her. ¡°Go to the bathroom and change your clothes. You probably can¡¯t go out like this. ¡± His voice was very faint, and there was no emotion to be heard. As for himself, he turned around and walked towards the balcony where the lights were not turned on. Chapter 180

Chapter 180: Chapter 180 was all about clothes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru went to the bathroom as fast as she could to change her clothes. Then, she used the speed of light to escape in a hurry. When she ran out of the door of the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel and finally reached the bus stop not far away, she took out her wallet and was ready to take the bus Only then did Meng ran remember that she had not received the money from the bouquet of champagne roses from Dongfang Yu. Oh my God A bouquet of champagne roses, 39 of them. The cost of one of them was already 5 yuan, and there was also a packaging fee, shipping fee, and other misceneous fees Thedy boss had sold this bouquet of champagne roses for 599 RMB. Originally, she had thought that she could earn some tips by sending this bouquet of roses tonight, but who knew that she would meet Dongfang Yu? Not only had she been harassed, but now not only did she not earn any tips, she had not even received any money to spend. Was She really that unlucky? She turned around and looked at the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel 200 meters away. She shook her head. Even if she were given a few more guts, she would not have the courage to go back and ask Dongfang Yu for the bouquet of roses. By the time she dragged her exhausted body back home, it was already past 23 p.m. . It was winter now. Although it was a southern city, the night was still very cold, not to mention that it had rained for the past two days. She opened the door with the key and walked in. Before she could take off the bag in her hand, a fierce and heavy p was delivered at lightning speed. ¡°PA! ¡± The crisp sound of the p rang out in the quiet room in the middle of the night. It was ear-piercing and loud, and it immediately left five fingerprints on Mu Ru¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re back sote. Where the hell have you been? ¡± Lin Xinyue¡¯s voice wasced with vicious curses as she pointed at the clothes on her body. ¡°Did you seduce a man again? Do you think that what you did at the Dongfang family isn¡¯t embarrassing enough? ¡± ¡°No, I sent flowers for thedy boss, ¡± Mu ru instinctively defended herself. She put down her bag with one hand and covered her face that was burning from Lin Xinyue¡¯s p with the other. She had never known that the pampered Lin Xinyue.. So her hands were so strong. ¡°No, what is this? ¡± Lin xinyue tugged at the new clothes on her body She asked fiercely, ¡°am I blind? This is Chanel¡¯s famous brand clothes, worth several thousand yuan. How much money do you earn in a day? How can you afford such good clothes? ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent because she didn¡¯t expect the clothes to show ws, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°mom, thedy boss of the flower shop lent me this. My own clothes got wet when the flower shop helped to water it. ¡°. ¡°The flower shop¡¯sdy boss lent you a dress that cost a few thousand yuan? ¡± Lin Xinyue obviously did not believe her daughter¡¯s words, so she tugged at the dress on her body. ¡°Take it off for me. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°mom, the flower shop¡¯sdy boss lent this to me. I have to return it to her tomorrow, I really can¡¯t give it to you. ¡± Mu Ru knew that her mother had taken a liking to this dress. Lin Xinyue had always lived a pampered life in the Xi family. She usually wore designer clothes and had servants to serve her. Now that she was living a poor life with her, of course, she could not stand it Hence, when she saw the dress on her, she wanted to take it over. Lin Xinyue was her mother. She should have given her a good dress, but she could not give it to her mother because she did not receive the money for the bouquet of flowers tonight, so she decided to pawn the dress tomorrow At the very least, it could be used as a bouquet of flowers, right? Chapter 181

Chapter 181: Chapter 181 shameless slut

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean you really can¡¯t give it to me? ¡± Lin Xinyue was furious when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and said, ¡°I just want to see if this dress is original. I don¡¯t think your flower shop owner is so generous as to lend you an original Chanel coat. ¡± Mu Ru was silent. The flower shop owner wouldn¡¯t be so generous. She probably wouldn¡¯t even lend her a high-quality imitation, let alone an original dress? While she was still in a daze, Lin Xinyue had already used her hand to pull off the dress on her body. Then, the purplish-green hickeys on her neck, Chin, and butterfly bones showed up in Lin Xinyue¡¯s sight. ¡°B * Tch! You Shameless B * Tch! ¡± Lin Xinyue gave mu ru another heavy p on the face She poked her neck, the butterfly bones, and the purplish-green hickeys on her shoulder with her hands. She cursed in exasperation, ¡°what is this? Ah, what is it? And you said you didn¡¯t go out to look for wild men? Aren¡¯t these things done by wild men for you? ¡± Mu Ru was pushed to the corner by Lin Xinyue again and again. Her clothes were forcibly taken off and she hadn¡¯t found any other clothes to wear. She was only wearing a thin undershirt, and she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, so she was shivering in the cold. However, Lin Xinyue did not let go of her anger. Seeing her huddled in the corner.. Hence, she used her foot to kick her lower body and scolded fiercely, ¡°why are you so shameless? Is Your ce Itchy Are you socking in men No wonder marrying Dongfang Mo could not keep an empty house So she¡¯s such a good-for-nothing I really regret not throwing you into the river and drowning you when you were born.¡± Lin Xinyue had reason to hate Xi Muru because she had been living a tough life today. Living in a house that was even worse than a dog¡¯s Kennel, without designer clothes, delicious delicacies, and even without a servant to serve her, all of this.. From her point of view, it was all because she had not listened to her husband when he had thrown Xi Muru away. She missed her vipound so much. It took up more than 200 square meters of space, and there were all kinds of world-famous furniture and clothing at home. She had practically never touched the sun, and she had never even washed her clothes. Every day, she lived the life of a wealthydy. Now, those luxurious days were gone forever, and the culprit behind all of this was this daughter who had been born with an ominous omen. She had been so soft-hearted that she had actually saved this jinx And it was this jinx who was blind and kind-hearted that saved Nangong Xun, that Evil Wolf. Thus, the Xi family suffered such a mishap, and so, her days went down the drain. She was in such a dire situation that she could no longer afford to eat. Mu Ru hugged her shivering body with her arms. She did not respond to her mother¡¯s scolding, and of course, she could not fight back. She knew that her mother was having a psychotic episode, and at the same time, her heart was not well. She only hoped that she could vent her anger quickly and let her go She still had to cook. Lin Xinyue was a pampered person. She did not know how to doundry and cook. Therefore, every morning, Mu ru not only had to make breakfast for her, but she also had to pack her lunch into an insted box. She would cook dinner after work. She came home sote today. She did not have to eat dinner. Of course, Lin Xinyue had not eaten dinner. The reason why she did not sleep sote was because she was waiting for her toe home and cook for her. Chapter 182

Chapter 182: Chapter 182:99 blue enchantresses

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps Lin Xinyue had had enough of scolding and beating, but when she saw mu ru curled up in the corner.. She sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a man would like you even though you¡¯re so ugly. Then this dress must have been given to you by the man you found. This dress is the original Chanel. I¡¯ll take it. ¡± Hearing Lin Xinyue¡¯s words, Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately turned cold. She had been counting on this dress to be used as money topensate the flower shop owner¡¯s expenses. Now that it had been taken away by Lin Xinyue, where was she going to find 600 yuan topensate? ¡°Why are you still hiding there? Why don¡¯t you get up and cook? ¡± Lin Xinyue put on the dress and turned around. When she saw mu ru still shivering in the corner, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡°do you really want to starve me to death? ¡± Mu Ru got up silently. Her mother scolded her almost every day anyway, so she was already numb to it. She quickly found an old dress by her bed and put it on. Then, she hurried into the kitchen to cook dinner. While she was cooking in the kitchen, Lin Xinyue was cursing and nagging in the living room. She said that since she could find a man who liked her, she would only buy a chanel brand dress that cost a few thousand yuan. What kind of job was she going to find She might as well find a man with a little money and marry him. That night, when mu ru finished cooking and the mother and daughter ate, it was already midnight. Lin Xinyue did not know whether it was because she had slept enough during the day and could not sleep or because she was excited about getting a new set of clothes, but she kept talking. However, Mu Ru was very tired, physically and mentally exhausted. After washing the dishes, she simply wiped her body and fell asleep on the bed. As for what Lin Xinyue was still walking around and mumbling about, she really did not know. The next morning, she woke up and prepared her mother¡¯s breakfast and lunch. Then, she took a bun and walked to the flower shop by bus while eating. When she arrived at the entrance of the flower shop, she saw thedy boss and another colleague were busy wrapping the flowers. When she saw Mu Ru, thedy boss called out to her, ¡°Mu Ru, hurry up and help. We have to send a lot of flowers to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel today. ¡± Send flowers to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel again? Mu Ru instantly felt pain when she heard this. Last night, she sent flowers to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel, but in the end, she lost everything. If she went to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel again today, would she be as unlucky asst night? ¡°Mu Ru, what are you standing there for? ¡± Thedy boss of the flower shop saw that she was in a daze Hence, she called out to her again, ¡°hurry up and do it. There are so many things to do today. Tie Up all these flowers. Later, when the people from the weddingpanye to take them away, they also want these white roses here. Hurry up and dye them with blue fuel to be blue enchantresses. They want to dye 99 blue enchantresses. ¡± ¡°Oh, I know. Then I¡¯ll dye the blue enchantresses. ¡± Mu Ru quickly responded and then put down her bag. She originally wanted to tell thedy boss about the money she spent yesterday, but now she couldn¡¯t care less. Dyeing all 99 white roses into blue enchantresses wasn¡¯t a small project. Because she had to avoid the leaves when dyeing them, if the leaves were dyed, it would look too fake. It would be a bit troublesome to dye all 99 white roses into blue enchantresses, but mu ru was a meticulous person. She spent the whole morning and finally finished dyeing all of them at noon. However, because there was no sun today, the first flowers that were dyed were dry, and the second ones weren¡¯t. Therefore, when the weddingpany came to pull the flowers, the bunch of blue enchantresses couldn¡¯t be taken away They were instructed to send them to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel at 18 o¡¯clock in the afternoon on time. Chapter 183

Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Dongfang Yu¡¯s engagement ceremony

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Initially, Mu Ru did not want to send the more than 99 blue enchantresses to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel by herself. After hearing the words ¡°fragrant Plum Garden Hotel¡±st night, she instinctively felt some fear. However, in the afternoon, her colleague took a leave of absence because she was allergic to paint. In the morning, when she helped dye the blue enchantress, she had a rash all over her body. It was so itchy that she hurriedly went to the hospital to see the dermatologist after lunch. Mu Ru felt a little helpless. There were only three people in the flower shop. Now that her colleague had left, she could not ask thedy boss to send flowers over, right Thus, at 17 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she carried the bunch of blue enchantresses out again. Thedy boss gave her 50 yuan to take a taxi, but in order to save money, she took a bus instead. She thought that the bus would only take five or six stops One Yuan was enough. Two Yuan for a round trip, she could save 48 yuan. However, Mu Ru only calcted that the bus would save money, but she didn¡¯t calcte that the bus would take a detour. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even calcte that the bus would be stuck in a traffic jam when it entered a small street, and this jam wouldst for more than half an hour. Therefore, when Mu ru rushed to the fragrant Plum Garden Hotel, it was already 18:15 When the weddingpany¡¯s people saw her at the door, they could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to arrive before 18? Why is it sote? They don¡¯t even want the flowers anymore, so they switched to champagne roses at thest minute. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked and looked at the weddingpany¡¯s people Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, there was a traffic jam on the road. Please be kind and ept this flower. This bunch of blue enchantress is worth 1,999 yuan. If you don¡¯t ept it, how can I go back and report to Thedy boss? Besides, our flower shop can¡¯t afford to lose money, right? ¡± The weddingpany¡¯s people saw her begging for mercy Hence, they sighed lightly and said, ¡°fine, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Why don¡¯t you just send it into the hall? If the newlyweds ept it, then everything will be fine. If the newlyweds don¡¯t ept it, then it¡¯s useless for our weddingpany toe. We won¡¯t lose money, right? ¡± After hearing his words, Mu Ru no longer nagged at him. She carried the bunch of blue enchantress and walked towards the banquet hall. There was a big photo at the entrance of the banquet hall, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to it because she was holding the flowers in her arms. She only saw the two people on the stage when she approached the stage. They looked so familiar. The man was Dongfang Yu, and the woman was Kuang Yingying, the daughter of the mayor of this city. Mu Ru never dreamed that this was Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying¡¯s engagement ceremony. When she walked closer with the flowers, the guests below burst into an uproar because everyone thought she was Xi Muxue. That¡¯s right, her forehead was still covered by her bangs. When she and Dongfang Yu were getting married, she was dressed like this. However, she was wearing a white wedding dress at the time, and today, her face was covered with an unwashed blue dye She looked like a clown. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first young Madam of the Dongfang Family? ¡± Immediately, someone recognized her, and they couldn¡¯t help but start whispering among themselves. Mu Ru bit her lips lightly and walked to the stage. She steadily handed the blue enchantress in her arms to Dongfang Yu, and her voice sounded indifferent and distant. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, this is the 99 blue enchantresses that I specially sent to you, look¡­ ¡± Mu Ru stopped when she said this, because she suddenly realized that Kuang Yingying was already holding a bouquet of champagne roses in her arms. Chapter 184

Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Making a fool of herself on the spot

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru paused when she said this because she was shocked to find that Kuang Yingying was already holding a bouquet of champagne roses in her arms. She suddenly remembered that the person from the weddingpany had said that the blue enchantress had already given up because she could not wait for her. Dongfang Yu looked at Xi Muru expressionlessly and then at Kuang Yingying beside him. He then asked gently, ¡°Yingying, the blue enchantress represents the only love. Do you still want me to give it to you? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Kuang Yingying pretended to roll her eyes at Dongfang Yu. Then, she said softly, ¡°since sister-inw has already given it to me, how can I not want it? ¡± Kuang Yingying did not purposely raise her voice when she said ¡°sister-inw¡± , but she did not purposely lower her voice either. The guests who were close to the stage naturally heard it. Therefore, the people who were whispering among themselves started to whisper among themselves. Everyone¡¯s gaze instinctively fell on Mu Ru¡¯s face. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy and pity. Xi Empire copsed, and the XI family went bankrupt. As the son-inw of Xi Yuancheng, when the XI family was about to go bankrupt, not only did Dongfang Mo not extend his hand to the Xi family, he even took the initiative to withdraw from Xi Empire. At the same time, not long after Xi Empire went bankrupt, Dongfang Mo announced to the public that his marriage with Xi Muxue was dissolved. From then on, when men and women married, they would not interfere. Even though Dongfang Mo married Xi Muru, most of the people outside did not know that the Xi family had two daughters, much less that Xi Muru had reced Xi Muxue to marry Dongfang Mo. Therefore, everyone had always thought that Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife was Xi Muxue. Mu Ru had also seen the statement that Dongfang Mo had published in the newspaper. At that time, she was secretly d that no one in the outside world knew of her existence This more or less made it so that when she was looking for a job in society, no one would look at her differently. At this moment, Kuang Yingying called her sister-inw, but it was obvious that she was deliberately making a fool of herself. This was because all the guests present knew the oue of Xi muxue being chased out of one inch Mo city by Dongfang Mo. . Mu Ru handed the flower in her hand to Dongfang Yu, then turned around and nced at the guests present. Then, she used her hand to lift up the bangs on her forehead, revealing the thumb-sized birthmark on her forehead. ¡°My name is Xi Muru, not Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was indifferent and calm as she exined calmly, ¡°Miss Kuang just mistook me for someone else! ¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone looked at each other, and for a moment, no one said anything. Everyone only knew that Xi Yuancheng had a beautiful heiress, Xi Muxue, but they never knew that there was a Xi Muru who looked exactly like Xi Muxue. ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re Xi Muru? ¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice sounded from below the stage. Then, she walked over and said excitedly, ¡°my daughter is also from Binhai high school. She said Xi Muru is her idol and is the top schr in the city. ¡± Mu Ru smiled faintly and then quickly walked towards the door. She chose to ignore everyone¡¯s gaze and did not turn back to look at the burning gaze behind her. Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Mo had nothing to do with Xi Muru. Today, Kuang Yingying wanted to embarrass her, but unfortunately, she did not let her get what she wanted. Kuang Yingying was the mayor¡¯s daughter, yet she was studying in the same high school as her. She had beenpeting with her for three years in high school, always wanting to surpass her, but never once. Chapter 185

Chapter 185: Chapter 185 was earned

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she walked out of the banquet hall, the employee from the weddingpany was already looking at her with a smile on his face. At the same time, he handed her a red packet and said, ¡°there¡¯s 1,999 yuan in the red packet and 1,000 yuan in tips. You¡¯ve earned it this time. ¡± Mu Ru did not hesitate to take the red packet and calmly thanked the employee from the weddingpany. Then, she steadily walked towards the door of the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel. When she thought of the employee from the weddingpany saying that she had earned it, she could not help but smile bitterly in her heart. How was she earning it? That 1,000 yuan was clearly the money spent on the bouquet of champagne roses fromst night. However, she was also d that she had the courage today. If she had not walked into the banquet hall to deliver that bouquet of blue enchantresses, she reckoned that not only would she not be able to recover the money she spent yesterday, but she would also have to pay for the money she spent today, right? Mu Ru finally returned to the flower shop safely and handed the money she spent today andst night to thedy boss. However, thedy boss handed the money she spentst night to her again, saying that Mr. Fang had already paid forst night¡¯s money. Mu Ru¡¯s heart was stunned, but she did not say anything. She just took the tip of the thousand yuan, took the week¡¯s sry that thedy boss handed to her, and quickly went home by car. She came hometest night and was scolded and beaten up by her mother, so she couldn¡¯te homete tonight. She had to go home early. Besides, she had been tired all day, so she wanted to rest early. However, after getting out of the car, she walked towards the gate of the vige in the city. From Afar, she saw a familiar, very eye-catching rolls-royce parked at the gate, and her heart skipped a beat. However, she immediately thought that there were many rich people in this society, and Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t the only one who drove a rolls-royce, so she naturally walked towards the gate. However, just as she reached the rolls-royce, the car door was pushed open. Uncle Liu got out from inside and immediately blocked her way. Obviously, he was here to look for her. ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Liu, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mu Ru almost called him uncle Liu, but just as the word ¡°uncle¡± was about to leave her mouth, she realized that she was no longer a member of the Dongfang family, so she did not have the right to call him uncle Liu ¡­ ¡°Our eldest young master wishes for you to return to one inch mo city to do some work, ¡± uncle Liu¡¯s voice was calm. He looked at mu ru and said calmly, ¡°eldest young master said that your sry is three times your sry at the flower shop. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ ¡± ¡°I hope Miss Xi will consider it, ¡± uncle Liu quickly followed Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he reminded her calmly, ¡°you used to be the eldest young master¡¯s wife. Today, you showed your face as a florist at the second young Master¡¯s engagement ceremony. Eldest young master doesn¡¯t want people to say that he mistreated his ex-wife¡­ ¡± ¡°So, by asking me to be a servant in one inch Mo city, he¡¯s treating his ex-wife well? ¡± Mu Ru continued uncle Liu¡¯s words calmly. Uncle Liu was silent. This was what Dongfang Mo meant. He did not want Xi Muru to continue to show her face in this society. The Dongfang family could not afford to lose face. Xi Muru originally wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I won¡¯t go even if I get three times my sry. I, Xi Muru, have hands and feet. Where can I not find a job to earn money to eat? Why Must I be a servant in one inch INK CITY? ¡°? However, just as she was about to say this, she recalled what Doctor Shi Zheng saidst week when he brought her mother to see him. He said that it was best for her mother to undergo surgery. Otherwise, her heart disease probably would not be able to drag on for long. When she thought of this, her hands secretly clenched into fists. When she was studying, she had heard that people would bend over backwards for five Dou Rice. Now, she had to disregard her dignity for money? Chapter 186

Chapter 186: Chapter 186: The poor must have ambition

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I want to go back and discuss it with my mother, ¡± Mu ru looked at uncle Liu who was standing beside the rolls-royce and said inly, ¡°after all, I live with my mother. I¡¯m going to one inch ink city to do some work, and my mother doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of her, right? ¡± Uncle Liu nodded. He was only here to pass on the message. Moreover, Xi Muru was a free woman. He couldn¡¯t force Xi Muru to one inch ink city, could he? ¡°Alright then. Call me when you¡¯re done thinking. ¡± Uncle Liu quickly took out a business card for her, then pulled open the car door and went into the car. Mu Ru casually put the business card into her bag. Then, she walked naturally to the entrance of the vige in the city. She thought to herself that she had to hurry back to cook. Today, because she had been dyed blue all day, she was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch This made her hungry. However, just as she walked up the stairs and turned the corner, she was stopped by her mother, Lin Xinyue. ¡°who was that old man just now? ¡± Lin Xinyue reached out to grab the hair on her forehead and tugged at it forcefully. ¡°Tell me, was he the lover you hooked up with when you were Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru quickly reached out to tug at Lin Xinyue¡¯s hand that was tugging at her hair and hurriedly exined, ¡°mom, that person is uncle Liu, Dongfang Mo¡¯s chauffeur. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s chauffeur? ¡± Lin Xinyue obviously did not believe Mu Ru¡¯s words. She stared at mu ru with a pair of doubtful eyes Then, she roared like she was going crazy, ¡°Xi Muru, why are you so shameless? You even wanted to hook up with Dongfang Mo¡¯s chauffeur. He¡¯s about the same age as your father, right? ¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t hook up! ¡± Mu Ru was in so much pain from Lin Xinyue¡¯s mad grip on her hair that she was in tears Then, she quickly exined, ¡°mom, Dongfang Mo¡¯s chauffeur came to me just now to ask if I wanted to work as a servant in one inch ink city. He said that the sry is three times that of working outside¡­ ¡± ¡°You want to work as a servant in one inch INK CITY? ¡± Lin Xinyue cut off mu RU¡¯s words She raised her voice by a few decibels and shouted, ¡°do you still have any ambition? ! ¡± Dongfang Yu had caused your sister Mu Xue to be in such a miserable state, yet you still have to lower yourself to be a servant. You used to be the young Madam, but now you¡¯re going to be a servant for someone else. You might as well just die, so that you don¡¯t embarrass yourself in this world¡­ ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say that I was going. ¡± Mu Ru finally pushed Lin Xinyue¡¯s hand away and took two steps to the side Then, she quickly exined, ¡°mom, I told him that I wanted toe back and discuss it with you. Since you don¡¯t agree, I definitely won¡¯t go, right ¡°Besides, the servants in one inch ink city eat and live in one inch ink city. If I go, who will take care of you? ¡± Lin Xinyue, who had been crazy, looked at the exposed birthmark and the hair in her hand when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Her chaotic heart seemed to clear up a little in an instant. ¡°Mu Ru. ¡± Lin Xinyue finally walked up and reached out to touch the birthmark on mu ru¡¯s forehead. However, mu ru thought that she was going to grab her hair again, so she instinctively moved away. Lin Xinyue saw mu ru hurriedly moving away and the fear in her eyes. She finally understood in an instant that this daughter was afraid of her. Her heart instantly felt a trace of pain Then, her voice softened slightly as she said, ¡°Mu Ru, although we are already so poor, we have to be ambitious. Even if we beg for food, we will not go in the direction of the Dongfang family. ¡± Chapter 187

Chapter 187: Chapter 187. She was not willing toe

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°She¡¯s not willing toe, is she? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged and hoarse voice came from under the lowered cap. His voice was very low, and his tone was as usual, making it impossible to detect any emotions. ¡°Yes. ¡± Uncle Liu stood behind him. Even though he did not face him, he still replied respectfully, ¡°she called. She said that she has to stay here for work and amodation in one inch ink city. It¡¯s not convenient to take care of her mother. ¡± ¡°PFFT¡­ ¡± a barely audibleugh, but it was obviously filled with self-mockery. He lowered his head slightly and looked at an unknown ce. He had personally chased her away, and now, he wanted her toe back, and he even wanted her to be a servant. He reckoned that no matter how resigned he was, he would probably not agree to it. ¡°Um, have you found out about Lin Li¡¯s background? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately changed the topic. He did not dwell on whether Xi Muru wanted toe to one inch ink city because it was useless to dwell on it. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out. She¡¯s a lesbian. ¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s attitude was still extremely respectful. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. How could a normal woman be willing to marry someone like me without any benefits? Unless there¡¯s something wrong with her brain, and Lin Li came back from studying abroad. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her brain. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he snorted coldly. ¡°It seems that aunt Gu has indeed put in a lot of effort for me in this area. ¡± ¡°Lin Li was found by many aunt Gu. ¡± Uncle Liu hurriedly reported thetest situation to him. ¡°Lin Li was found by third young master, but third young master passed it on to aunt Gu¡­ ¡± ¡°Ah Jun? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice had obviously lost its age and hoarseness due to the shock. He quickly asked again, ¡°has ah Jun joined forces with Aunt Gu? I thought¡­ It seems that I underestimated Ah Jun¡¯s ability. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear if third young master has joined aunt Gu¡¯s n. So far, we only found out that he found Lin Li. We really didn¡¯t find anything else, ¡± Uncle Liu reported truthfully. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice once again became low and hoarse ¡°Well, tell aunt Gu that the marriage with Lin Li should be canceled. Just say that although I, Dongfang Mo, am a eunuch, it is not necessary for me to bring back a person whose gender is unknown, let alone marry the first young mistress. If I let Lin Li be the first young mistress, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to the world? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Uncle Liu replied, then turned around and left. Dongfang Mo leaned against the wheelchair, his eyes slightly narrowed. It seemed that he had indeed underestimated some people. They actually thought of finding a lesbian for him to marry? Thinking of this, he could not help butugh out loud. His most beloved aunt, his once most beloved cousin, he had once thought that they would always be a family. However, who would have thought that there would be a day when he would stand on the opposite side of them. Who would have thought that one day, because of the Dongfang family¡¯s business problems, he would fight them to the death. He really did not want things to turn out like this, and he really did not want aunt Gu to be involved in the past. Therefore, he silently prayed in his heart that the incident two years ago that Ahao found out, it would be best if aunt Gu did not participate. As long as aunt Gu didn¡¯t participate in it, then he could let bygones be bygones. Of course, if she really did participate in it, his rtionship with her aunt and nephew would probablye to an end.

Comment (0)

Chapter 188: Chapter 188: a miserable life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru rejected uncle Liu. The next day, she still went to work at the flower shop. Fortunately, she received a tip of 1,000 yuan. In addition to the sry calcted by thedy boss of the flower shop, she had more than 1,000 yuan in her hand. On Wednesday, she brought Lin Xinyue to have a checkup and prescribe medicine. The person who received her was still the same doctor Zheng Yifan fromst time. Zheng Yifan was a cardiologist who had just returned from abroad for less than two years. It was said that he had performed manyrge-scale surgeries overseas. Now, Binhai Second Hospital could be considered an authoritative figure in the Department of Cardiology. The director attached great importance to him and was currently grooming him to be the sessor. Zheng Yifan looked to be less than thirty years old. He was very young and was mainly very patient with patients. Mu Ru told him about her mother¡¯s situation in the past few days. ¡°Well, in general, the situation is not too bad. ¡± Zheng Yifan checked on Lin Xinyue Then, he said to Mu Ru, ¡°your mother¡¯s current heart attack is mainly caused by depression. I¡¯m worried if she has hysteria. Have you taken her to see a psychiatrist? ¡± ¡°I have. ¡± Mu Ru nodded She said softly, ¡°the psychiatrist also said that she has hysteria. At the same time, he prescribed some medicine for her to take. If I was at home, I would usually coax her to take it. However, I¡¯m not sure if she took it when I went to work during the day. However, I guess sometimes she didn¡¯t take it. ¡± Mu Ru recalled that she had found some pills in the garbage bag when she threw the trash out. Then, she remembered that it was most likely the medicine that her mother threw out at noon. She had told Lin Xinyue about this several times. However, Lin Xinyue would either not listen to her or yell at her, asking who was her mother Who should listen to whom? Every time this happened, Mu Ru felt extremely helpless. Lin Xinyue was her mother, and this was a fact that could not be changed. It was also because she was her mother that she could not leave her alone. Zheng Yifan said some other things to take note of before finally saying, ¡°your mother¡¯s bypass surgery is scheduled for next Friday. You can bring her to the hospital next Wednesday. ¡± ¡°Um¡­ how much does the surgery cost? ¡± Mu Ru asked carefully ¡­ ¡°The cost of the bypass surgery is not very high. I estimate that around 50,000 yuan will be enough. However, it will still cost some money to be hospitalized, so it would be best if you can prepare for 60,000 to 70,000 yuan. ¡± Doctor Zheng looked at the relevant fees and said to her. ¡°60,000 to 70,000 yuan? ¡± Mu Ru stared at Zheng Yifan with her eyes wide open in shock. ¡°Why? Is there a problem? ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at her expression and immediately knew that she was probably someone who could not afford to pay for the surgery again. Mu Ru nodded. Not only was there a problem, there was simply too much of a problem. She could not even afford 60,000 to 70,000 yuan right now, let alone 60,000 to 70,000 yuan? Zheng Yifan looked at her Then, he flipped open a proposal and handed it to her. ¡°You can take a look at this. This is a sponsorship provided by a pharmaceuticalpany. In other words, if you agree to use the equipment and medicine from theirpany to perform the surgery on your mother, then this pharmaceuticalpany can deduct 50% of the cost for you. You only need to prepare around 30,000 yuan. ¡± Mu Ru read the proposal again and again. To be honest, she did not read much of it. Her mind was still thinking about the number of 30,000 yuan. Because even if she signed the medicalpany¡¯s experimental surgery n, it would still cost 30,000 yuan. Most importantly, this was a new surgery, and the risk was very high. She estimated that her mother would not agree to take the risk. Chapter 188

Chapter 188: Chapter 188: a miserable life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru rejected uncle Liu. The next day, she still went to work at the flower shop. Fortunately, she received a tip of 1,000 yuan. In addition to the sry calcted by thedy boss of the flower shop, she had more than 1,000 yuan in her hand. On Wednesday, she brought Lin Xinyue to have a checkup and prescribe medicine. The person who received her was still the same doctor Zheng Yifan fromst time. Zheng Yifan was a cardiologist who had just returned from abroad for less than two years. It was said that he had performed manyrge-scale surgeries overseas. Now, Binhai Second Hospital could be considered an authoritative figure in the Department of Cardiology. The director attached great importance to him and was currently grooming him to be the sessor. Zheng Yifan looked to be less than thirty years old. He was very young and was mainly very patient with patients. Mu Ru told him about her mother¡¯s situation in the past few days. ¡°Well, in general, the situation is not too bad. ¡± Zheng Yifan checked on Lin Xinyue Then, he said to Mu Ru, ¡°your mother¡¯s current heart attack is mainly caused by depression. I¡¯m worried if she has hysteria. Have you taken her to see a psychiatrist? ¡± ¡°I have. ¡± Mu Ru nodded She said softly, ¡°the psychiatrist also said that she has hysteria. At the same time, he prescribed some medicine for her to take. If I was at home, I would usually coax her to take it. However, I¡¯m not sure if she took it when I went to work during the day. However, I guess sometimes she didn¡¯t take it. ¡± Mu Ru recalled that she had found some pills in the garbage bag when she threw the trash out. Then, she remembered that it was most likely the medicine that her mother threw out at noon. She had told Lin Xinyue about this several times. However, Lin Xinyue would either not listen to her or yell at her, asking who was her mother Who should listen to whom? Every time this happened, Mu Ru felt extremely helpless. Lin Xinyue was her mother, and this was a fact that could not be changed. It was also because she was her mother that she could not leave her alone. Zheng Yifan said some other things to take note of before finally saying, ¡°your mother¡¯s bypass surgery is scheduled for next Friday. You can bring her to the hospital next Wednesday. ¡± ¡°Um¡­ how much does the surgery cost? ¡± Mu Ru asked carefully ¡­ ¡°The cost of the bypass surgery is not very high. I estimate that around 50,000 yuan will be enough. However, it will still cost some money to be hospitalized, so it would be best if you can prepare for 60,000 to 70,000 yuan. ¡± Doctor Zheng looked at the relevant fees and said to her. ¡°60,000 to 70,000 yuan? ¡± Mu Ru stared at Zheng Yifan with her eyes wide open in shock. ¡°Why? Is there a problem? ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at her expression and immediately knew that she was probably someone who could not afford to pay for the surgery again. Mu Ru nodded. Not only was there a problem, there was simply too much of a problem. She could not even afford 60,000 to 70,000 yuan right now, let alone 60,000 to 70,000 yuan? Zheng Yifan looked at her Then, he flipped open a proposal and handed it to her. ¡°You can take a look at this. This is a sponsorship provided by a pharmaceuticalpany. In other words, if you agree to use the equipment and medicine from theirpany to perform the surgery on your mother, then this pharmaceuticalpany can deduct 50% of the cost for you. You only need to prepare around 30,000 yuan. ¡± Mu Ru read the proposal again and again. To be honest, she did not read much of it. Her mind was still thinking about the number of 30,000 yuan. Because even if she signed the medicalpany¡¯s experimental surgery n, it would still cost 30,000 yuan. Most importantly, this was a new surgery, and the risk was very high. She estimated that her mother would not agree to take the risk. Chapter 189

Chapter 189: Chapter 189 the mother-daughter argument broke out for the first time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? You want me to be the Guinea pig for that pharmaceuticalpany? ¡± Lin xinyue roared angrily She red at her daughter angrily She cursed without thinking, ¡°Xi Muru, are you still human Is it easy for me to give birth to you and raise you If it wasn¡¯t for you, would you be the one to spend money on my surgery You¡¯ve brought down this family and caused my illness to copse. Now, you want me to be the Guinea pig for my surgery? Why don¡¯t you be the Guinea pig yourself?¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She had worked hard every day to earn money to maintain this family. It was fine if there was no good food or drink, but if she could hear a word of concern, it would be good too. However, her mother hated her, so whenever she saw her, she would either scold or beat her. Every word she said was that she had brought down the Xi family, every word she said was that she was a jinx or a jinx, and every word she said was that she was the one who had caused her to end up like this. She admitted that the Xi family¡¯s copse was indeed a big part of her responsibility, but she was already working hard to earn money and atone for her sins, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°Xi Muru, I asked You a question. Why didn¡¯t you answer? ¡± Lin Xinyue saw her daughter standing there like a wooden block, so she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and growl, ¡°are you deaf? ¡± ¡°Mom, what did you ask me? ¡± Mu Ru woke up from her thoughts. She looked at Lin Xinyue who was approaching her, and she couldn¡¯t help but move to the side. She didn¡¯t want to be pulled by her hair anymore. Because the bangs on her forehead had been pulled a few times by Lin Xinyue, they were now very rare. If she pulled off any more, it would probably not be able to hide the thumb-sized birthmark on her forehead. ¡°Let me ask you, have you promised that doctor that you want me to do experiments for that pharmaceuticalpany? ¡± When Lin Xinyue saw that her daughter¡¯s reaction was so slow and that her madness had red up again, her voice rose eight degrees She circled the room twice, then picked up the broom and was about to wave it at Mu Ru. ¡°Mom, when did I say that I want you to do experiments for the pharmaceuticalpany? ¡± Mu Ru saw the broom in Lin Xinyue¡¯s hand and quickly jumped towards the door At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Mom, am I not giving you a suggestion ¡°Besides, our family is so poor that we can¡¯t afford 3,000 yuan. Not to mention that you¡¯re not willing to be an experimental subject for the pharmaceuticalpany, even if you were willing to go, I wouldn¡¯t be able to scrape up 30,000 yuan. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not going to be cured? ¡± Lin Xinyue heard Mu Ru¡¯s exnation and became even angrier. Her eyes were red and wide as she raised the broom in her hand and smashed it down on Mu Ru¡¯s head At the same time, she shouted loudly, ¡°Xi Muru, do you want me to wait for death? Do you think that my life is an eyesore to you? Do you hate that I didn¡¯t get beaten to death like your father? ¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to treat your illness. I don¡¯t have money, do I? ¡± Mu Ru was also angry. The oppression and grievance in her heartpletely exploded when she was hit by her mother¡¯s broom She could not help but shout back, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not your only daughter, am I Where¡¯s your precious Where¡¯s your beautiful princess Didn¡¯t she leave with ten million Why don¡¯t you call her Ask Her to send some money back for your surgery?¡± Chapter 190

Chapter 190: Chapter 190 the mother-daughter argument broke out for the first time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Xinyue¡¯s broom finally stopped falling after Mu Ru¡¯s loud shout. She looked at her daughter who was standing at the door, wearing thin clothes. Because of her broom, she hit her forehead. In the end.. She slowly put down the broom in her hand. ¡°Mu Ru, what happened to your forehead? ¡± Lin Xinyue noticed that there was a scar next to her birthmark. It looked like a broken needle. Mu Ru touched her forehead. Although the scar was not big, it was obvious because it was next to the birthmark. This scar was caused by Nangong Xun¡¯s yacht. She could not help but think, if she had gone along with Nangong Xun¡¯s wishes and married him, what kind of life would she be living now? Be The young Madam of the Nangong family Then, XI EMPIRE WOULD NOT GO BANKRUPT The Xi family would not copse Xi muxue would still be the second young Madam of the Dongfang Family? What about Dongfang Mo Would he just ept his fate Would he just let her live a peaceful life in the Nangong family No, actually, one did not need to think too much to know the answer, because Dongfang Yu had already rushed to the yacht that night. Therefore, even if she was willing to go along with Nangong Xun¡¯s wishes that night, Dongfang Yu probably would not let Nangong Xun get what he wanted. ¡°Oh right, Mu Ru, don¡¯t you have any private money in the Dongfang family? ¡± Lin Xinyue looked at her daughter with a puzzled gaze. She really did not believe that Mu ru did not have money. No matter what, Mu Ru was still the firstdy of the Dongfang family, right Furthermore, Mu Xue came back and said that she had been the mistress of the Dongfang family for a few days. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t get any money even if she was the mistress? When Mu ru heard Lin Xinyue¡¯s reminder, she remembered that Xi Yuancheng had given her a five hundred thousand yuan red packet when she returned to the Dongfang family, but she had given it to mother Wang at that time. After the XI family copsed, she didn¡¯t need to see mother Wang Anymore. After that, she had been busy with other things, and Lin Xinyue had been acting crazy, so she didn¡¯t need to ask where mother Wang was. ¡°Mother, where¡¯s mother Wang? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Lin xinyue carefully. Seeing that she was in a daze, she reminded her, ¡°mother Wang, she¡¯s been working for our family for more than 20 years. She¡¯s the one you¡¯ve left me with since I was young. ¡± ¡°I wonder where mother Wang Is. ¡± Lin Xinyue tilted her head and thought for a while before she remembered. ¡°Your father dismissed all the servants before he announced the closure of Xi Empire. Mother Wang must have gone back to her hometown. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and then asked softly, ¡°mother, how much can your old bracelet be worth? ¡± She asked because she still had a jade bracelet in her hand, which was given to her by Lin Xinyue on the day she returned to Ning city. She had kept it for a long time and didn¡¯t sell it because it was the first gift from her mother, and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Bracelet, what bracelet? ¡± Lin Xinyue obviously didn¡¯t remember the bracelet that she had given to her daughter So she shook her head and said, ¡°all my gold, silver, jewelry, and diamonds were robbed by those creditors. The money that I kept in the bank also paid off my debt to the bank. Now I have nothing, I have nothing¡­ ¡± Lin Xinyue muttered that there was nothing left. She waspletely dazed, and then sheughed again Then, she said crazily, ¡°No, I still have ten million. My Mu Xue quietly escaped with ten million. When the storm passes, she wille and pick me up to live a good life. I will have a good life soon¡­ ¡± Chapter 191

Chapter 191: Chapter 191, whether or not to get married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not know if her mother would have a good life soon because Xi Muxue had never appeared. At the same time, she did not have any contact information. However, she knew that her life was getting harder and harder. Firstly, no matter what kind of surgery her mother did, she would not be able to gather enough money. Secondly, for some reason, the flower shop suddenly abandoned her. Her search for mother Wang was not sessful because she used to look for mother Wang in the servants¡¯room of the Xi family. Now that mother Wang had left, she did not even know where mother Wang¡¯s hometown was. Furthermore, mother Wang¡¯s contact number had be an empty number. She could not find mother Wang, and she had lost her job. Lin Xinyue¡¯s surgery was imminent, so she had no choice but to pawn the bracelet at the pawnshop. In the end, she only managed to get 3,000 yuan back. On Sunday, Cheng Feier came to see her and heard about the current situation. She supported her head with her hand and thought for a long time. It was best if she said gloomily, ¡°if you really can¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t you take your mother to get married? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked when she heard this. She looked at Cheng feier and asked after a while, ¡°can you get tens of thousands of yuan from getting married? ¡± ¡°PFFT¡­ ¡± Cheng feierughed when she heard her. Then, she knocked her head with her hand. ¡°Xi Muru, are you thinking about tens of thousands of yuan all the time in your mind? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mu Ru took a sip of the Pearl milk tea that Cheng feier brought. She sighed deeply and said in a low voice, ¡°to be honest with you, I¡¯ve been dreaming about where I can get tens of thousands of yuan even in my dreams. ¡± ¡°Then, Xi Muru, you really should just marry someone. ¡± Cheng feier stopped joking with her after hearing her words Instead, she said seriously, ¡°there are a lot of leftover men in this society, and you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re only 19 years old. You might not be married to a rich man, but you should be able to marry someone who can fork out tens of thousands of yuan to treat your mother¡¯s illness, right? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at her, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Cheng Feier, if it were any other girl, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it¡¯s me, Xi Muru. Look at me, who would like me? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you don¡¯t look ugly. ¡± Cheng feier quickly used her hand to pull mu RU¡¯s bangs down. ¡°actually, you just have a birthmark. ¡± Mu Ru smiled wryly when she heard her words She shook her head gently. ¡°Fei¡¯er, maybe you don¡¯t care about birthmarks because you¡¯re my friend and you¡¯re used to it, but it¡¯s because I have this birthmark that my parents don¡¯t like me. In this world, what man would like me? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. ¡± Cheng feier saw mu Ru¡¯s expression Hence, she quickly tried to persuade her. ¡°actually, not every man in this world only cares about looks. Maybe if you go on a blind date, you¡¯ll meet someone who doesn¡¯t care about looks. ¡± Mu Ru fell silent when she heard this. She did meet someone who didn¡¯t care about looks. That person was Nangong Xun. However, she and he had long missed their destiny because she had reced Xi Muxue to marry Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Fei¡¯er, thank you for thinking on my behalf. ¡± Mu Ru looked at her good friend She sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that what you¡¯re saying is unrealistic because my mother will be hospitalized next Wednesday. Today is already Sunday. Even if she goes on a blind date to get married, it¡¯s already toote. ¡± ¡°Why is it toote? ¡± Lin Xinyue, who had been sleeping in the bedroom, woke up at some point in time. She walked out of the bedroom and nced at Cheng Feier Then, she stared at Mu Ru and said coldly, ¡°I think what your ssmate said is right. Thendlord downstairs told me yesterday that he asked if you would marry her nephew. The betrothal fee is 200,000 yuan. As long as you agree, you can get married tomorrow. ¡± Chapter 192

Chapter 192: Chapter 192 whether to marry or not

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin xinyue wanted mu ru to marry thendlord¡¯s nephew, the son of the vige chief in the city, Pang Dahai. He was short and stout like the Wu da from ancient times, because Mu ru did not care about her appearance After all, her former husband, Dongfang Mo, also looked like a ghost. He looked scary, but at least Pang Dahai did not look scary. Of course, if Pang Dahai looked like Wu da, it would not be bad if he was as hardworking as Wu da. After all, Wu da also knew how to sell pancakes and live at home. However, Pang Dahai did not know anything. Every day, after he had his fill, he would wander around the vige in the city. When he saw anyone, he would smile and talk to everyone. No one would talk to themselves. He was already in his twenties, and he needed someone to look for him even when he ate three meals a day. When she first came to live in the vige in the city, Mu Ru had seen Pang Dahai a few times and thought that he was a child. It was clear that he had big hands and feet. She only wondered if he was sick or something. Later, she heard that not only was he short, but he was also a fool. He was already in his twenties, but he did not dare to walk out of the vige in the city now because he would not be able to find him if he walked out. His mother wanted her to marry him. Wasn¡¯t that pushing her into the fire pit? Of course, she did not agree. Even though she had a birthmark on her forehead and she did not look good, she was not a fool after all? However, Lin Xinyue said that if you don¡¯t want to marry Pang Dahai, then you want me to die, right My illness was originally fine, but it only rpsed because of the copse of the Xi family and your father¡¯s death If you don¡¯t want to marry Pang Dahai, then return the Xi family to me and your father to me? Mu Ru knew that Lin Xinyue¡¯s words were out of anger. Perhaps it had something to do with her hysteria, because people with hysteria were prone to hallucinations. There were even a few times when Lin xinyue would suddenly get out of bed at night and open the door alone She kept muttering that she had returned from a long distance. I heard the sound of his car. He was going to be hospitalized on Wednesday. The Pang family said that if mu ru was willing, they would get married on January 9th, which was Tuesday. After the wedding, they would transfer 200,000 yuan to Mu Ru¡¯s ount the next day and ask her to send Lin Xinyue to the hospital. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t marry that idiot, ¡± Cheng feier heard Mu Ru¡¯s description She said angrily, ¡°Mu Ru, your mother is really something. is She even human? ¡± ¡°She never treated you as her daughter before. Now, you¡¯re the only one left by her side. She still doesn¡¯t treat you as her daughter and wants to sell you for money. Why don¡¯t you just ignore her and move into my house alone? ¡± Mu Ru listened to Cheng feier¡¯s words She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about what you said. There are a few times when she hit me and scolded me, I thought of leaving and leaving her. It¡¯s not difficult for me to support myself, but¡­ ¡± Mu Ru sighed and said, ¡°but she¡¯s my mother after all ¡°furthermore, she¡¯s still sick and mentally unstable. Her heart attack has rpsed. If I really leave, she won¡¯t be able to live on her own. She doesn¡¯t know how to doundry or cook. She¡¯s been Miss Lin for 20 years and Mrs. Xi for 20 years. She¡¯s simply a person who can do whatever she wants¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave her alone, then are you really going to marry that Dwarf, Pang Dahai? ¡± Cheng feier interrupted Mu Ru She red at her fiercely and said, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d rather be someone else¡¯s mistress than marry a stupid dwarf like Pang Dahai. ¡± Chapter 193

Chapter 193: Chapter 193 difficult choices

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru ru was at the hospital in the afternoon. On the way there, she was still thinking about how Cheng Feier had told her that she would rather be someone else¡¯s mistress than marry a silly dwarf like Pang Dahai. When she thought about Cheng Feier¡¯s words, she could not help but feel sad. If it was another woman, perhaps someone would want to be the mistress of a rich man. However, for a woman like her who had a birthmark on her forehead, even if she were to be someone else¡¯s mistress, they might not necessarily want her. However, Cheng Feier was right about one thing. No matter what, she could not marry Pang Dahai because once she married him, she would probably never be able to turn things around in her lifetime. Pang Dahai¡¯s father was the vige chief of the city vige. He could be said to be a local tyrant He could not afford to offend him. ¡°Why are you here alone? ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at mu ru. Seeing her pale face, he could not help but ask with concern, ¡°is it difficult to gather money? How much more is there? ¡± Mu Ru looked at him and forced a smile She said in a low voice, ¡°I only have a few thousand yuan. The difference is very big. So, do you think my mother¡¯s surgery can be dyed? Give her some medicine to stabilize her condition first. In a few months, when I think of a way to earn money, I will help her with the surgery? ¡± Zheng Yifan pondered for a moment He thought for a moment and said, ¡°your mother¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t reached its most serious stage yet. If she was mentally normal and knew how to recuperate, she wouldn¡¯t have a problem dying it for a year or so. But the crux of the problem now is that her mental state is extremely poor, which is quite disadvantageous to her condition, so¡­ ¡­ If you want her to recover, the sooner the better.¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart, which was originally holding a glimmer of hope, instantly sank to the bottom. She bit her lips lightly and nodded after a long while. She said in a low voice, ¡°I understand. Then the surgery should be carried out on Friday. I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital the day after tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have money? ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at her with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Can you raise tens of thousands of yuan in two days? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she felt extremely bitter. How could she raise tens of thousands of yuan in two days Besides selling herself, what else could she do? When Zheng Yifan saw that she did not say anything, he immediately felt that something was not right, so he quickly asked, ¡°what happened? Did something happen? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and tried to force out a smile. However, before she could do so, her tears fell first. At this time, she really could not smile no matter how hard she tried. ¡°I can only marry someone. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was choked with sobs as tears rolled out of her eyes uncontrobly. ¡°Doctor Zheng, you can arrange the surgery. I will pay the money the day after tomorrow¡­ ¡± ¡°You are very unwilling to marry that person, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Zheng Yifan interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words and handed her a few tissues He then said softly, ¡°marriage is a major event in life. Since you don¡¯t like it, why force yourself to marry someone? Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mu Ru wiped her tears with a tissue and lowered her head without saying a word. There was a high chance that life would not go ording to one¡¯s wishes. Moreover, she had never encountered anything that would go ording to her wishes. ¡°How about this? Your mother¡¯s illness can not be dyed. This is for sure. ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that she had calmed down a little and said, ¡°I have 50,000 yuan on hand. You take it first and perform the surgery on your mother first¡­ ¡± ¡°How can this be? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Zheng Yifan and quickly rejected him. ¡°Doctor Zheng, we are not rted. How can I take your money? ¡± Chapter 194

Chapter 194 had finally gathered the money

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m lending this to you. ¡± Zheng Yifan smiled at her and said softly, ¡°anyway, this money is free money. There¡¯s not much interest money in the bank. You can use it to treat your mother¡¯s illness first. When you earn money in the future, you can return it to me, right? ¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t pay it back? ¡± Mu Ru asked in a daze. ¡°If you really can¡¯t pay it back, then you can marry me with your body. ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s words were purely a joke, but it still made mu ru blush. ¡°Okay, Xi Muru, go back quickly. ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that mu ru¡¯s face was so red that she wanted to find a hole to hide in, so he quickly put away his joke and said softly, ¡°remember to bring your mother to the hospital the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll pass the money to the hospital. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Mu Ru bowed deeply to Zheng Yifan. That sincere action was only short of kneeling down and kowtowing three times. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Hurry up and leave. I¡¯m going to the ward for ward rounds. ¡± Zheng Yifan stood up, pulled her arm, and walked out of the consultation room with her. Mu Ru went home in a happy mood. Perhaps because she was in a good mood, when she passed by the vegetable market in the city vige, she especially went to buy half a catty of scrawny and a stalk of lettuce. The people in the vegetable market all looked at her with different gazes. She didn¡¯t care, but when she returned home and saw the ¡°Xi¡± sign on the door, she finally understood what the people in the vegetable market were looking at. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t agreed to marry Pang Dahai yet. Why are you putting the ¡°Xi¡± sign at home? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Lin Xinyue who was putting the ¡°Xi¡± sign on her bedside and asked impatiently. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to marry him, then you won¡¯t let me have the surgery? ¡± Lin Xinyue replied impatiently, and then she roared angrily, ¡°you¡¯re determined to kill me, aren¡¯t you? Are you unwilling that I¡¯m not dead? ¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying? ¡± Mu Ru was very unhappy when she heard her mother¡¯s words She also roared, ¡°How am I going to kill you For Your Life, for your body, I¡¯ve been doing things like an ox. Haven¡¯t you seen me pick up cans and bottles of mineral water every day when I go out ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to sell them for a few dors ¡°But I¡¯ve already worked so hard and put in so much effort. Why are you still scolding me ¡°Your precious baby, your precious baby who left with ten million dors, why didn¡¯t you go look for her ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you scold her at all. ¡± Lin Xinyue was slightly stunned when she heard this, but she immediately burst out in anger She couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°is it useful for me to scold her ¡°She¡¯s not in front of me, so it¡¯s useless for me to scold her. She can¡¯t hear me, so I want to go look for her, but the point is, I don¡¯t know where she is Do you think I¡¯m willing to follow a useless person like you If you didn¡¯t bring harm to this family, if you didn¡¯t¡­ ¡­ .. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault, okay? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Lin xinyue¡¯s words and sighed deeply Finally, she said, ¡°mom, I¡¯ve already borrowed the money, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my marriage with Pang Dahai. You can go to the hospital the day after tomorrow, and the surgery will continue as usual. That should be enough, right? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lin xinyue stared at Mu ru with wide eyes, thinking that she had heard wrongly, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mu Ru, what did you say just now? You borrowed the money? Who did you borrow it from? ¡± ¡°I borrowed it from my ssmate. ¡± Mu Ru did not want to tell her mother about the matter of borrowing money, so she said inly, ¡°it was Fei¡¯er who helped me borrow it from more than twenty ssmates. Each of them received two to three thousand. After borrowing it for a day, I finally have enough. ¡± Chapter 195

Chapter 195: Chapter 195: An unexpected disaster

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought that she had borrowed the money and that her mother¡¯s hospitalization was settled, so there was no need to care about her marriage with Pang Dahai. However, in reality, she was too naive. The next morning, the Pang family¡¯s wedding car arrived. Pang Dahai was dressed in red and green, like a clown. He smiled foolishly and came to wee the wedding. Mu Ru did not know what was going on. Of course, she did not want to go with them, but they said that the marriage was already agreed upon. Moreover, Mu Ru¡¯s mother, Lin Xinyue, had personally agreed. Moreover, she had received the Pang family¡¯s 50,000 yuan dowry yesterday afternoon Therefore, Mu Ru had to marry Pang Dahai. Of course, Mu Ru didn¡¯t agree. She asked her mother to quickly take out the 50,000 yuan. Although Lin Xinyue was sometimes confused and sometimes sober, after knowing that her daughter had already borrowed money, she still stood by her daughter¡¯s side In a flurry, she took out the 50,000 yuan that she had already counted into a pile of scattered notes. However, the Pang family didn¡¯t want to do it. They said that they were ying with them. They had already epted the dowry and agreed to the wedding. They had prepared everything. The wedding banquet set up by Guang Da Hotel and the wedding preparations by the weddingpany had all cost more than 200,000 yuan If Mu ru did not marry Pang Dahai, she would have topensate them with 300,000 yuan. When Mu ru heard this, she was stunned. She had never agreed to the marriage with Pang Dahai. Moreover, the Pang family had never talked to her. They had only talked to her mother. How did it be that she had topensate the Pang family? Of course, Mu Ru was not willing topensate them. Lin xinyue seemed to have recovered from her madness. Especially when she saw Pang Dahai¡¯s short, thick, and silly look, she felt that her mu ru could not marry such a dwarf-like fool no matter how bad she was. She saw the Pang family standing at her door making a racket. At the same time, a few people reached out to pull mu ru, wanting to pull mu ru downstairs to get into the wedding car. The maternal love that had always been hidden in her heart suddenly burst out She ran into the kitchen, took a kitchen knife, and directly swung it at Pang Dahai. The Pang family members who came to wee the bride were immediately frightened. They immediately let go of Mu Ru to protect Pang Dahai, but because they were one step too slow, Lin Xinyue¡¯s knifended on Pang Dahai¡¯s arm, and blood immediately came out. Thispletely infuriated the Pang family. Three men quickly went forward and pushed Lin Xinyue down. Then, they started to beat her up,pletely ignoring whether she was a lunatic or a patient. Mu Ru was forcefully pulled by someone at the side. She could not jump forward to help. Of course, even if she really did jump forward, she would only be beaten up. This was a vige in the city. Mu Ru was next door to a bunch of foreigners who lived in rented houses. Seeing that such a big thing had happened here, some kind-hearted people secretly called 911. The police arrived half an hourter, and 120 from the hospital also arrived half an hourter. However, by the time they arrived, Lin Xinyue had already been beaten to the point of dying on the ground. Mu Ru cried as she followed 120 into the car. She did not care about the Pang family. She only thought about whether she could still send Lin Xinyue to the hospital as soon as possible. She thought about whether her mother still had a chance to survive. The ambnce was sent directly to the emergency room. While Mu ru was still in the car, she called Zheng Yifan, hoping that he could arrive at the entrance of the emergency room. Because her mother was suffering from a heart disease, she reckoned that the heart surgery would have to be carried out ahead of time. Chapter 196

Chapter 196 Lin Xinyue died

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Xinyue was not rescued in the end. She died during the rescue operation. Zheng Yifan said that someone had kicked her in the heart, causing her to bleed and cause a heart attack. Lin Xinyue died just like that. Before she died, she did not say a word to Mu Ru. Mu Ru only remembered the way she looked at her when she was in the ambnce. Her eyes seemed to be filled with apology. Lin Xinyue died. Her marriage with Pang Dahai was lifted because of the intervention of the police. The Pang family¡¯s request for apensation of 300,000 yuan was also considered unreasonable by the police. At the same time, Lin Xinyue was beaten to death, but those people pushed the me to Pang Dahai Pang Dahai was a fool, so they just let it go. Mu Ru did not hire awyer because she was penniless and could not afford awsuit. At the same time, vige chief Pang had power and influence. Even if she really did file awsuit, she probably would not win. She might not even know how she was killed. Her mother was dead, and she did not even have a memorial hall. Because the XI family had closed down, no one remembered Madam Xi, and no one woulde to pay their respects, so the memorial hall was just for show. She used the 3,000 yuan from her mother¡¯s jade bracelet to cremate her mother. There was a farewell ceremony on the eve of the cremation. Originally, it was for her family to bid farewell, but she was Lin Xinyue¡¯s only family Therefore, she circled around her mother¡¯s body. After circling around, she realized that Zheng Yifan hade. She could not help but feel a sense of warmth in her heart. Although Zheng Yifan had only met her a few times, she felt that this doctor was really good. At least he had medical ethics. Moreover, before her mother died.. He had even said that he would lend her money. Zheng Yifan had apanied her to cremate her mother. Then, she spent more than 1,000 yuan to buy a luxurious urn and put her father¡¯s ashes in it. This way, her parents would finally be reunited. Zheng Yifan said that it was not a good idea for her to carry arge urn alone, so he lent her 20,000 yuan and went to buy a rtively remote cemetery for her to bury her parents in a cemetery. With Lin Xinyue dead, Mu Ru could no longer live in the city vige that she had rented. Zheng Yifan also stopped her from renting a house in the city vige. In the end, he said that his house was spacious, with two bedrooms and a living room. Mu Ru could stay at his house until she found a ce to live. Mu Ru originally did not want to stay at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house because Zheng Yifan was a young man after all, and she was a young woman. Even if there was nothing between them, she was afraid that people would gossip. So she called Cheng Feier and wanted to stay at Cheng Feier¡¯s house, but Cheng feier regretfully told her on the phone that her cousin hade two days ago and was staying at her house to look for a job, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to move out anytime soon She would have to wait for a few days for her cousin to find a job and move out before mu ru could move in. In the end, Mu ru decided to stay at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house for a few days since she didn¡¯t have anywhere to go. She thought that it would be better if she found apany that provided a dormitory. However, Mu Ru wanted to find a job as soon as possible, but her body was unable to fulfill her wish. Lin Xinyue died, and Mu Ru¡¯s life seemed to have lost its focus. Before she could find a job, she copsed on her own. It made sense. Xi Empire went bankrupt, the Xi family went bankrupt, and she was chased out of the Dongfang Family by Dongfang Mo a few days after the abortion. Then, she led her crazy mother, who had heart disease, to live a life without food. The mental pressure, the pressure in her life, and her physical strength were pushed to their limits. When Lin Xinyue was alive, her body felt like a string was taut, reminding her every moment that she could not fall because she had a mother who needed someone to take care of her. Now, the person who needed her to take care of was gone. Her life seemed to have lost its support point, so she fell just like that. Chapter 197

Chapter 197: Chapter 197 unexpected encounters

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru stayed at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house. She stayed in the guest room. Initially, Zheng Yifan wanted to let her stay in the master bedroom, but mu ru refused no matter what. She said that she was a guest, so how could she stay in the master bedroom? Zheng Yifan gave in to her and said that he would let her rest at his house for two days. Then, he would see if the hospital needed a nurse or something. He would help her find a job at the hospital. Although it was hard, it was simpler. However, the night that Mu ru arrived, she fell ill. She had a high fever, and she was in a daze from the fever. She had nightmares and kept shouting, ¡°mom¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ mom¡­ I don¡¯t want the Xi family to close down either¡­ ¡± Thankfully, Zheng Yifan was a doctor and his hearing was very sensitive. He heard her screaming in pain in her room at night, so he used the key to open the door and came in. When he saw that her face was red from the fever and she was cramping, he rushed to send her to the hospital. Mu Ru had a high fever of 41 and her fever had turned into pneumonia. She stayed in the hospital for a week before she was discharged. The already thin person looked even more pale and haggard because of her illness. When Mu Ru was discharged from the hospital and returned to Zheng Yifan¡¯s house, it was already January 20th. February 1st was the New Year. Seeing that the new year was approaching and manypanies were on holiday, it was not easy to find a job. Zheng Yifan said to her, ¡°then let¡¯s wait until the Chinese new year before looking for a job. Anyway, I¡¯m alone, so the Chinese New Year is quite quiet. With you staying at my house, the Chinese New Year is more or less lively for the two of us. ¡°. Mu Ru knew that Zheng Yifan was from Hong Kong when she stayed at his house. His parents were both in the United States, and Hong Kong only had one sister. His sister was married and had her own family, so he would only go to his sister¡¯s house in Hong Kong for one day during the Chinese New Year He would stay in Binhai for the rest of the day. Because Mu ru did not have to look for a job before the Chinese New Year, she helped Zheng Yifan clean up and cook. In fact, Zheng Yifan was a doctor, and doctors loved cleanliness to begin with. Moreover, he had hired a part-time worker, who woulde to clean up every two days. So she just helped him wash his clothes and then help him cook. Because Zheng Yifan always ate fast food when he was alone, her kitchen was as clean as a showcase of a cabpany. In the morning, when Zheng Yifan went to work, he identally mentioned that he hadn¡¯t eaten honey shrimp for a long time. He said that thest time he ate it was at his sister¡¯s house in Hong Kong during the New Year. A year had passed, and he probably had to wait until he went to his sister¡¯s house to eat it. Mu Ru knew how to cook honey shrimp. In the past, when she was at the Xi family¡¯s house, she always worked in the kitchen, so she could cook a lot of delicious food. So after Zheng Yifan left, she washed the clothes and took the bus to buy the shrimp. There was a supermarket near Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment, but small supermarkets usually did not sell prawns, so they had to go to a global chain supermarket. There were fresh prawns inside. The chain supermarket indeed had prawns, and there were many ingredients that the small supermarket did not have. Mu Ru pushed the shopping cart to choose some ingredients that could be stored in the refrigerator for a few days. She thought it was rare for her toe this far every day to buy them. When she bought the bill and walked out of the mall with two shopping bags, she saw a slightly familiar car driving over. Coincidentally, there was a parking space next to her, and the car was parked in that parking space. She lowered her head and walked forward. However, just as she was about to pass through this car, Meng heard a slightly familiar yet unfamiliar voice shouting behind her, ¡°Hey, are you Xi Muru or Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru turned around and saw Kuang Yingying¡¯s extremely smug face. The driver¡¯s door opened, and Dongfang Yu elegantly got out of the car. Chapter 198

Chapter 198: Chapter 198 unexpected encounters

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She looked at them indifferently and distanced herself from them. ¡°I¡¯m Xi Muru. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint Miss Kuang. ¡± Mu Ru turned and left immediately. She did not even look at Dongfang Yu, who was beside Kuang Yingying. There was no need to waste her gaze on him. The Xi family no longer existed and she had been kicked out of the Dongfang family. The rtionship between the XI family and the Dongfang family, the entanglement between her and Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu, hadpletely ended. They would never cross paths again. Dongfang Yu stood by the car and looked at the figure that had already walked away. Ever since his engagement ceremony with Kuang Yingying, he had never seen her again. In less than twenty days, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and she looked much more haggard. She was here to buy ingredients, and she was carrying vegetables in the basket. She should be living nearby, but wasn¡¯t she renting a vige in the city with her mother Everyone in this neighborhood said that it was a high-endmunity. Could she afford to rent it? ¡°Yu, we should go in and buy something. It¡¯s aunt Gu¡¯s birthday tonight, so we have to prepare a decent gift. ¡± Kuang Yingying saw that Dongfang Yu¡¯s gaze had been following Xi Muru, and the weeds of jealousy grew wildly in her heart. Xi Muru, an ugly woman with a birthmark on her forehead, was actually able to attract Dongfang Yu¡¯s gaze. It seemed that she had underestimated this woman. She had always regarded Xi Muxue as a formidable opponent because that woman was indeed too perfect. Moreover, she was learning dance at an art school. Her figure was soft, so she could win the favor of men on any asion. Now, Xi Muxue had beenpletely defeated by her. Binhai had long lost track of Xi Muxue, but this ugly freak, Xi Muru, was still wandering around Binhai. Moreover, she had actually attracted Dongfang Yu¡¯s gaze. Dongfang Mo of the Dongfang family was not onlypletely unrecognizable, but he was also a eunuch. Such a man obviously did not have the ability to impregnate a woman, but ording to the information she had received.. Xi Muru had been driven out of one inch Mo city by the Dongfang family because she was pregnant with a bastard child. If Xi Muxue was pregnant with a bastard child, she would not find it strange at all because that woman Xi Muxue had always been fooling around with men. However, Xi Muru being pregnant with a bastard child was puzzling. This was because she had been high school ssmates with Xi Muru for three years. Although they had never been friends, they had always been fierce enemies because Xi Muru always surpassed her in ranking This made her, the daughter of the mayor, unable to get first ce in the grade. The Xi Muru she knew was a person who did not pay attention to the outside world and only focused on reading the sage books. In the three years of high school, she had never had a boyfriend, and she had never even gotten close to a boy. Such a woman.. How could she possibly be pregnant with an illegitimate child in just three months after marrying Dongfang Mo? Even if she was really pregnant, then it would definitely not be an illegitimate child. It should be the other two Dongfang brothers, Dongfang Yu or Dongfang Jun.. She carefully analyzed Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Jun and felt that the possibility of Dongfang Jun was very low. Dongfang Jun was always in school, and he was busy taking the toefl test to study abroad, so he almost did not have the time and energy to pester Xi Muru. Then, the remaining person was Dongfang Yu. Moreover, from Dongfang Yu¡¯s reaction to Xi Muru thest two times, she was sure that Dongfang Yu and Xi Muru must be having an affair. Fortunately, Xi Muru knew her own limits and did not pester Dongfang Yu. Otherwise, she might have to spend more effort on her. Chapter 199

Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Can you be my date

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru bought some ingredients and was about to use the key to open the door when Zheng Yifan opened it for her. When he saw that she had bought so many ingredients, he quickly reached out and took it. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work this afternoon? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she saw that he was no longer wearing his white coat. Zheng Yifan wouldn¡¯te home at noon if he went to work. Although the doctor had a two-hour break at noon, he was a doctor in the inpatient department, so he was afraid that there would be a temporary patient situation, so he always took a nap after work in the afternoon. ¡°I was supposed to go to work in the afternoon, but because I have to attend my aunt¡¯s party in the evening, I took a leave of absence. ¡± Zheng Yifan sorted the ingredients in his hands into the refrigerator and said with a smile, ¡°it just so happens that I don¡¯t have a femalepanion tonight. Can you be my femalepanion? ¡± ¡°Me? ¡± Mu Ru pointed at herself with her finger, then quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, no, this definitely won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t know how to dance, and I don¡¯t have any experience in attending a party¡­ ¡± ¡°What kind of experience does this require? ¡± Zheng Yifan interrupted her, then left out the ingredients for lunch As he walked towards the kitchen, he smiled and said, ¡°Mu Ru, if you don¡¯t know how to dance, then we don¡¯t have to dance. It¡¯s okay, you just have to follow me. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to hear my aunt constantly nagging me about getting married. ¡± When Mu ru heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words, she understood. Zheng Yifan¡¯s aunt probably had a lot to do with his marriage. However, Zheng Yifan put his career first, and his parents were far away from abroad, so this aunt was worried. She really did not want to go, but since Zheng Yifan had asked, and Zheng Yifan said that he did not have a girlfriend, he usually knew the nurses in the hospital. If she asked a nurse to help, it would be troublesome if the nurse took him seriously So she asked her to help. She thought about it and felt that since Zheng Yifan had helped her so much, it was okay to be his femalepanion to attend a banquet with him. Wasn¡¯t it just to help Zheng Yifan lie to his aunt? Therefore, Mu Ru and Zheng Yifan cooked lunch together at noon. Mu Ru thought that Zheng Yifan should follow the principle of a gentleman¡¯s distant kitchen and not enter the kitchen. However, when she was cooking lunch, she found out that Zheng Yifan was not like that. Although he did not know how to cook Chinese food, he was very good at Western food, especially the fried beef steak. Lunch passed peacefully. Zheng Yifan was a typical modest gentleman. His Habits and eating habits were good, and his speech and behavior were very gentlemanly. ¡°Mu Ru, you saidst time that you were only 19 years old, right? ¡± Zheng Yifan stood at the kitchen door and asked the little woman who was washing dishes softly. ¡°MMM. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and turned to look at him. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to university? ¡± Zheng Yifan found it strange. Mu Ru was so young, yet all she thought about every day was looking for a job. ¡°I was originally a freshman at Bin University, but because my mother got sick, I dropped out of school. ¡± Mu Ru had simplified her own matters to the minimum. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the XI family closing down, her being chased out of one inch Mo city by Dongfang Mo, or anything like that. Of course, if mu ru knew who was going to attend the dinner party tonight, she would probably tell Zheng Yifan everything about her, but she didn¡¯t know. Chapter 200

Chapter 200: Chapter 200 boyfriend and girlfriend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the afternoon, Zheng Yifan drove mu ru to buy a dress. Because he said that it was his aunt¡¯s birthday party and it was a buffet style, he had to wear a dress. This was the second time that Mu ru wore a dress in her life, and the first time was on the day that she married Dongfang Mo.. Of course, on the day that she married Dongfang Mo, not only did she wear a dress, but she also wore a wedding dress. She used to think that it was the most beautiful day of her life. However, that beautiful day did not bring her good luck. Instead, it brought herpletely destructive luck, causing her life to drift from one ce to another. Zheng Yifan brought mu ru to a dress shop called romantic spring. The owner of the dress shop, Lin Qiluo, was a woman in her thirties. Not only was she beautiful and had a good figure, she was also very passionate and generous. Mu Ru¡¯s figure was originally very good, but because of the recent changes in her life, she had lost a lot of weight. Her face also looked a little too thin and Pale. Lin qiluo probably knew Zheng Yifan before When she saw Mu Ru, she could not help but tease, ¡°Aiyo, Yifan, this Miss Xi is too thin. Your boyfriend didn¡¯t do anything at all. Raising a girlfriend like this, it really doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡± Zheng Yifanughed when he heard Lin Qiluo¡¯s words. He did not argue and just went along with her. ¡°Sister Lin is right. It looks like I have to work hard to earn money. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t support my wife well in the future, won¡¯t I be scolded to death by you? ¡± When Mu ru heard Zheng Yifan say this, she felt a little apologetic, so she quickly exined, ¡°Miss Lin, you misunderstood. Actually, I¡¯m not¡­ ¡± ¡°Mu Ru said that she¡¯s actually not a beauty, ¡± Zheng Yifan continued mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he purposely said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Mu Ru, I already said that the birthmark on your forehead isn¡¯t an ugly symbol. You don¡¯t have to mind it. Moreover, if you cover it with BANGS, you won¡¯t be able to see anything. ¡± Lin qiluo nodded with a smile and agreed with Zheng Yifan. ¡°That¡¯s true. Besides, even if you don¡¯t use your bangs to cover it up, that birthmark can still be painted into a peach blossom. It¡¯s also very beautiful. Moreover, it won¡¯t look good if you use your bangs to cover it up. It¡¯s easy to make people think that you¡¯re Xi Muxue, the former Mrs. Dongfang. You look like Xi Muxue, but your face is thinner and Paler than hers. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart was filled with smoke. She couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that the past few months of her life had changed her, so she was now somewhat different from the Beauty Xi Muxue who used to have a standard figure Everyone could tell from her figure and her face. It was good to have a difference. Xi Muru was an unknown one, so no one would have thought that Xi Muru was the XI family¡¯s Miss. Because in the eyes of Binhai public, there was only one miss of the Xi family, and that was Xi Muxue. Not only was Lin Qiluo¡¯s dress design good, but her makeup skills were also top-notch. She originally wanted tob mu Ru¡¯s bangs and paint her birthmark as a peach blossom, but mu ru didn¡¯t want to. She said that she sweated easily, and if she painted her face.. Once she sweated, the painting would be ruined, and the makeup would be even uglier than the birthmark. Thus, in the end, she still used bangs to cover up the birthmark on her forehead. Lin Qiluo said that her face shape was suitable for a retro style, so she picked out a Qipao for her and thenbed her hair with Feng Cheng¡¯s hairstyle from ¡°Shanghai beach. Chapter 201

Chapter 201: Chapter 201: One inch ink city

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. My aunt isn¡¯t that difficult to get along with. ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at Mu Ru, who was sitting in the passenger seat, as he drove. After Lin Qiluo¡¯s magical hand rejuvenation, her thin and Pale face looked especially watery, like a peach blossom in March, because of the Light Purple Qipao. ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re so beautiful. ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help but praise her. Mu Ru was slightly stunned, but she immediately reacted and said lightly, ¡°Yifan, you know I¡¯m ugly, but this beauty is fake. It¡¯s the makeup artist¡¯s work, not my own nature. ¡± Mu Ru was originally called doctor Zheng Yifan. However, when she stayed at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house, Zheng Yifan did not allow her to call him that. He said that there were too many people who called him doctor Zheng. Everyone in the hospital called him doctor Zheng every day. He was tired of hearing it Hence, he let her call him Yifan. Zheng Yifan listened to her words andughed instead He said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re too modest. How many times have I told you? A birthmark on your forehead is not considered ugly. True beauty and ugliness lie in your heart. However, your heart is so kind. When your mother was sick, you actually quit school to work to earn money to treat her illness. This is beauty, a traditional virtue of the Chinese people. And you possess such a rare quality. ¡± Mu Ru smiled wryly when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s disguisedpliment. She didn¡¯t argue with him because the beauty of the heart was a way tofort people. Besides, the first impression of the suburbs between people was to look at the appearance directly Who could see WHO¡¯s heart? Zheng Yifan drove. Mu Ru didn¡¯t deliberately observe the scenery outside the window because she felt that the mature street scenery in Binhai had no appreciation value, so she might as well close her eyes and take a nap. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± With Zheng Yifan¡¯s arrival, his car slowly drove into the parking space and stopped. Mu Ru opened her eyes and instinctively looked out of the window. She felt a sense of familiarity, as if she had been here before. She frowned instinctively. Just as she was about to take a closer look, she saw a Hao running over He opened the car door for Zheng Yifan as he bowed and said, ¡°young master, you¡¯re here. Hurry up and invite him. Our Aunt Gu was still talking about you just now. ¡± Mu Ru sat in the passenger seat in a daze. She looked at a Hao and heard him say aunt Gu. Her mind suddenly came to a realization. So this was one inch ink city, the Dongfang family. No wonder she felt a sense of familiarity. Zheng Yifan said that he wasing to attend his aunt¡¯s birthday party, but he did not mention his aunt¡¯s name. She never dreamed that Zheng Yifan¡¯s aunt was actually Dongfang Mei. Zheng Yifan saw that mu ru was still sitting in the front passenger seat, so he immediately went around the front of the car to help her open the door. He reached out very gentlemanly to hold her arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru,e down. My Aunt¡¯s home is here. ¡± Mu Ru only felt her legs go weak. A Hao who saw her next to her was also stunned. He probably did not expect that Zheng Yifan¡¯s femalepanion was actually Xi Muru, right? Mu Ru got out of the car. Her legs went weak and she could barely stand, but when she looked up and saw Dongfang Mei standing at the entrance of the hall, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up straight again. What was she afraid of What was there to be afraid of She didn¡¯t owe the Dongfang family, did she And she was Zheng Yifan¡¯s femalepanion today. Would the Dongfang family eat her up? With that thought, she immediately put her hand through Zheng Yifan¡¯s arm and walked elegantly with him toward the Dongfang family¡¯s entrance. Chapter 202

Chapter 202: Chapter 202 I¡¯m no longer your sister-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION From the parking lot to the main entrance, there was a garden in the middle. The tulips that she and a min used to nt were now in Bud. They would probably bloom soon. The servants in one inch ink city who were helping to wee the guests also saw her. A Min just happened to walk over from the side. When she saw her, she was so shocked that she quickly covered her mouth with her hand and almost shouted out loud. Her face had always been indifferent. She was no longer the Xi Muru of the past. She no longer belonged to the Dongfang family, so she was not afraid of them. Even if she saw the devil Dongfang Moter, she would not be afraid. Mu Ru was telling herself that she would not be afraid anymore, that there was no need to be afraid. However, when they were getting closer and closer to the door, her legs could not help but sh, and her body could not help but tremble. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zheng Yifan leaned over and patted her hand. He said softly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. My aunt looks a little serious, but she¡¯s actually very easy to talk to and get along with¡­ ¡± ¡°Yifan, what are you talking about me? ¡± Dongfang Mei saw Zheng Yifan talking to his femalepanion from afar. She immediately guessed that he was talking about her, so she could not help but raise her voice to interrupt Zheng Yifan. ¡°Auntie, what can I say about you? I¡¯m just praising you. ¡± Zheng Yifan brought mu ru to the front and stood a meter away from Dongfang Mei. Dongfang Mei¡¯s gaze only nced at Zheng Yifan before it was fixed on Mu Ru. From Afar, she already felt that Zheng Yifan¡¯s femalepanion seemed a little familiar. She didn¡¯t expect that when she walked closer, she really was familiar. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this youngdy should be¡­ ¡± ¡°Auntie, this is mu Ru. ¡± Zheng Yifan immediately interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words and then hurriedly exined, ¡°don¡¯t look at her like Xi Muxue, the former firstdy of the Dongfang family, but she¡¯s not Xi Muxue. Her name is Xi Muru, don¡¯t confuse her. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Dongfang Mei couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s exnation. Her eyes were still locked on Mu Ru Then, she asked inly, ¡°Miss Xi, didn¡¯t you tell my Yifan that the former firstdy of the Dongfang Family was called Xi Muru? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± This time, it was Zheng Yifan¡¯s turn to be shocked. He looked at Dongfang Mei and then at Mu Ru. His face quickly filled with confusion He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on? I even attended eldest cousin¡¯s wedding. I remember that he was married to Xi Muxue? And the Xi family only has one daughter? ¡± ¡°Who said the Xi family only has one daughter? ¡± These words did note from Dongfang Mei, but from Dongfang Yu, who had just walked over from behind Dongfang Mei. His cold gazended on Mu Ru, and his thin lips curled up An emotionless voice sounded at the door, ¡°sister-inw, tell Mr. Zheng Yifan, how many daughters are there in the Xi family? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s blushing face quickly calmed down after hearing Dongfang Yu¡¯s words She looked at Dongfang Yu and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second young Master Dongfang. I¡¯ve already been chased out of one inch Mo city by Mr. Dongfang Mo. . Moreover, Mr. Dongfang Mo has also announced that he has no rtionship with the Dongfang family. So, please call me Miss Xi or Xi Muru in the future. I¡¯m no longer your sister-inw. ¡± Chapter 203

Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Mu Ru is now free

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru is right, ¡± Zheng Yifan said as he tightened his grip on Mu Ru¡¯s hand He looked at Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yu with a smile and said, ¡°regardless of whether it was Xi Muxue or Xi Muru who married eldest cousin, the Xi family and the Dongfang family have nothing to do with each other anymore. Eldest cousin also chased away the former first young madam, so mu ru is now free. She¡¯s a single girl. Second cousin, don¡¯t call her eldest sister-inw, right? ¡± Dongfang Yu was slightly taken aback. Just as he was about to speak again, Dongfang Mei spoke first With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Yifan is right. Mu Ru is no longer rted to our Dongfang family. Tonight, she is Yifan¡¯s femalepanion and also a guest of the Dongfang family. Hurry up ande in. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s hands were secretly clenched into fists under the sleeves of her Qipao as she kept cheering herself on. Since she had already apanied Zheng Yifan here today, there was absolutely no reason for her to be defeated by the Dongfang family. She held Zheng Yifan¡¯s hand and walked into the hall. When mother Liu, who had just brought arge bowl of fruit sd from the kitchen and was heading to the dining area, saw her, she was so shocked that she almost threw the bowl of fruit sd in her hand away. Mu Ru immediately went up and stretched out her hand to help mother Liu straighten the tilted bowl. Then, a faint smile appeared on her face and she naturally greeted mother Liu, ¡°hello, mother Liu. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ¡± mother Liu quickly responded, but she could not find a second sentence to say. Mu Ru didn¡¯t have any intention of continuing the conversation with mother Liu. She looked at Zheng Yifan who was walking towards her and immediately hooked her arm around his, walking towards the hall with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mu Ru apologized to Zheng Yifan in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a cousin rtionship with the Dongfang family. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you about my family matters is actually... ¡± ¡°I know. You feel that there¡¯s no need to say those things, ¡± Zheng Yifan immediately replied in a low voice He patted the back of her hand andforted her, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Really, I think you¡¯re very good. Especially when I know that you were once the firstdy of the Dongfang family and that you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Xi family, I think you¡¯re even more amazing because not everyone can withstand so many blows. Moreover, it¡¯s already not easy for you to be so strong after such a big blow. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s nose felt sour when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. She could not help but feel a sense of warmth in her heart. When she was at the lowest point in her life, when her mother was beaten to death and she had nowhere to go, it was Zheng Yifan who reached out to her He gave her warmth and made her feel that there were actually good people in this world. Dongfang Mei¡¯s birthday was not a big birthday. It was only two or four years old, which was forty-four years old. The Dongfang family was particr and liked to celebrate big birthdays, so this forty-four-year-old was rather grand. However, because Dongfang Mei was not a woman who stepped out of the house, but an old woman who was waiting to be married, even if the Dongfang family valued her more, they still did not have any big banquets. They only invited some close rtives and friends. Mu Ru and Zheng Yifan had just arrived at a remote corner and were about to sit down when they heard Dongfang Mei ask, ¡°Ah Yu, where¡¯s your brother? Isn¡¯t he back yet? Didn¡¯t you tell him toe home earlier? ¡± ¡°My brother will be back in the afternoon, ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly replied, then added, ¡°my brother said that the gifts have been prepared and are in aunt Gu¡¯s room. He won¡¯te out to meet everyone. Chapter 204

Chapter 204: Chapter 204, waiting for Dongfang Mo to appear

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Mei heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words.. She immediately sighed and said, ¡°Ah Mo, this child really cares too much about his appearance. Actually, there¡¯s no need for him to be like this. We¡¯re all family here, aren¡¯t we ¡°Moreover, we won¡¯t be able to see anything if he wears a mask. He¡¯s now the male host of the Dongfang family. If he doesn¡¯t appear, how will the banquet be held ¡°I think we should invite him down first. ¡± As Dongfang Mei spoke, she was about to head upstairs when Dongfang Yu beat her to the stairs He smiled and stopped Dongfang Mei, ¡°aunt gu, you¡¯re the birthday girl today. You can¡¯t let the birthday girl personally invite my big brother, right? Besides, wouldn¡¯t you be cutting off my big brother¡¯s life if you do this? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ¡± a Dongfang family member beside her added He also followed Dongfang Yu¡¯s words, ¡°second young master is right. Ah Mei, we¡¯re all here to celebrate your birthday. If you leave now, won¡¯t there be an awkward silence? It¡¯s better to let ah Yu invite the eldest young master out. ¡± ¡°The eldest young master said that he won¡¯te out. ¡± Uncle Liu just happened to walk out of the elevator and saw Dongfang Yu, who was about to go upstairs He immediately called out to him, ¡°second young master, don¡¯t disturb the eldest young master. He¡¯s applying medicine on his body right now. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see him. ¡± ¡°Oh, alright then. ¡± Dongfang Yu walked down with a helpless expression. He then shrugged and said to Dongfang Mei, ¡°Aunt Gu, I¡¯m sorry. You know about my eldest brother¡¯s situation. Please forgive me. ¡± Dongfang Mei had an obviously unhappy look on her face. She could not help but mutter, ¡°Ah Mo, this child is too much. He doesn¡¯t apply medicine early and doesn¡¯t apply itte. Why does he have to apply medicine now? How long does it take for him to apply medicine? He should at leaste out for a while, right? ¡± ¡°AH MO usually takes half an hour to apply medicine, right? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu took over Dongfang Mei¡¯s words with a smile on his face and said indifferently, ¡°Ah Mei, why don¡¯t you postpone your birthday banquet for half an hour? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately replied Then, she smiled and said to Uncle Liu, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Liu to help ah Mo. at the same time, tell him that we¡¯re all waiting for him. After all, he¡¯s the male master of the Dongfang family. Moreover, the Dongfang Family¡¯s Patriarch is here. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if he doesn¡¯te out for a while. ¡± ¡°Alright, ¡± uncle Liu replied. His gaze swept over mu ru without leaving a trace. Then, he turned around and walked towards the elevator. ¡°Yingying, there¡¯s still half an hour left. I¡¯ll bring you to one inch mo city for a walk, ¡± Dongfang Yu stood up and said to his femalepanion, Kuang Yingying, with a smile. ¡°Okay. ¡± Kuang Yingying clearly felt that it was pointless to sit here and wait for half an hour. She quickly stood up and walked out of the hall together with Dongfang Yu. Mu Ru was originally sitting in a remote corner, but her identity was too special. Therefore, no matter where she sat, everyone would pay attention to her. Everyone¡¯s eyes were almost all looking at her at the same time. She also stood up and said to Zheng Yifan beside her, ¡°why don¡¯t we also go to the small garden in the back for a walk? Or, can we take our leave? ¡± Zheng Yifan smiled when he heard her words. He stood up and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I also want to take my leave as soon as possible to bring you away from here, but the banquet hasn¡¯t started yet. It¡¯s impolite to take our leave now. Let¡¯s take a walk outside. ¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Chapter 205: An ident Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Mu ru had only lived in one inch ink city for less than three months, she was still familiar with the courtyard in one inch ink city. After all, she had been Xi Muxue¡¯s servant for a period of time, and she often worked with Ah Min. The two of them walked out of the hall and walked towards the Mountainside at the back. Actually, one inch ink city was built along the mountain, especially at the back. There were stairs leading up the mountain, and at the top of the stairs was a natural hot spring. Of course, if they walked towards the East, the Dongfang family¡¯s Temple was halfway up the mountain. Mu Ru did not want to go to the temple, so she led Zheng Yifan towards the hot spring. Zheng Yifan saw her leading him halfway up the mountain and frowned. He could not help but ask, ¡°is there anything good to see up there? I think we might as well go to the pavilion on the other side of the corridor. It¡¯s only half an hour, and it¡¯ll be over soon. ¡± Mu Ru turned around to look at the right corridor, smiled and said, ¡°the scenery on the other side of the corridor is not good. There¡¯s a hot spring up here, and if you look down from the side of the hot spring, you can see the blue sea, and¡­ ¡± Before Mu ru could finish her words, Dongfang Yu helped Kuang Yingying down from the top. Kuang Yingying was limping and her face was scrunched up. She was grimacing in pain. ¡°What happened? ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at Kuang Yingying who was beside Dongfang Yu and asked. Perhaps this was the instinct of doctors. It was a habit of their profession. ¡°Yingying slipped by the side of the hot spring and sprained her ankle, ¡± Dongfang Yu hurriedly exined. At the same time, he urged Kuang Yingying, ¡°hurry up. Let¡¯s go down and find some medicine to wipe it. It will take a long time¡­ ¡± ¡°Come on, can she walk if she sprained her ankle? ¡± Zheng Yifan rolled his eyes at Dongfang Yu Then, he scoffed coldly, ¡°second cousin, you must be confused. She sprained her ankle so badly that she can¡¯t even walk, yet you¡¯re still urging her to hurry up. Let Miss Kuang sit here first. I¡¯ll check on her. Hurry up and find some medicine for her injury. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay then. ¡± Dongfang Yu looked like he was in a hurry as he quickly ran down the mountain He had just run two steps when he turned around and shouted, ¡°sister-inw, no, Miss Xi, can youe down with me? I¡¯ll go look for medicine. Help me get mother Liu to bring a pot of boiling water up. I think Yingying¡¯s foot needs to be covered with hot water. ¡± ¡°this¡­ ¡± Mu ru was slightly stunned. Then, she nced at Zheng Yifan. Seeing that he was fully focused on checking Kuang Yingying¡¯s ankle, she did not think too much about it. She stood up and ran down the mountain. Dongfang Yu ran fast. She was wearing high heels and a tight qipao. Moreover, it was downhill, so of course, she could not catch up with him. Therefore, in less than two minutes, she could not see Dongfang Yu¡¯s shadow. It was not a big deal to wear high heels up the hill, but it was indeed very tiring to go down the hill. When Mu ru walked back to one inch ink city¡¯s Mo Garden Hall, Dongfang Mei was joking with everyone. Mu Ru wanted to quietly walk from the corridor to the kitchen at the back, but the corridor was in the middle, and there were many people at the moment. So even if she crept in again, she still attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She walked straight ahead without looking sideways and went straight to the kitchen. Just as she reached the door, she saw mother Liuing out with a te of fruit She immediately said to mother Liu, ¡°give me the fruit first. Prepare a pot of boiling water, a clean towel, and a basin. Miss Kuang¡¯s leg has twisted. Second Young Master asked me to bring these up to warm Miss Kuang¡¯s feet. ¡° Chapter 206

Chapter 206: Chapter 206. She was no longer the owner of this ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When mother Wang heard Mu ru say this, she immediately handed the fruit te in her hand to Mu ru and turned around to prepare the things that mu ru had mentioned. Mu Ru carried the fruit te to the dining area in the living room and put it away. She did not care about everyone¡¯s surprised gazes and quickly went back to the kitchen. Mother Wang had just finished preparing all this, so she took it and walked out. Mu Ru was dressed in a cheongsam and a pair of three-inch high heels. She was carrying a kettle in one hand and a basin and towel in the other. Thisbination looked veryical, like a skit. ¡°Miss Xi, are you¡­ acting out aedy for us? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s words were obviously filled with mockery and ridicule ¡­ She did not expect Xi Muru to walk into one inch Mo city again. She did not expect that she would be shameless enough toe and go freely in the Dongfang family. Looking at her expression, it was as if she still treated herself as a member of the Dongfang family. When everyone heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, they were stunned. Then, they could not help butugh because Xi Muru¡¯s current outfit and the things she was carrying looked veryical. When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and said inly, ¡°Miss Dongfang, it was second young master who asked me toe down and take these things because Miss Kuang sprained her ankle. ¡± After Mu Ru said this, she did not look at the people in the hall anymore. Instead, she hurriedly walked out of the hall. However, because she walked a little quickly and she was not used to the high heels on her feet, the Qipao was too narrow and she could not take a step. When she stepped out of the hall, the Qipao behind her seemed to have been stepped on by someone and then loosened She instinctively leaned back and then leaned forward, so her body lost bnce and fell straight forward. ¡°AIYO¡­ ¡± Mu ru shouted almost instinctively The kettle and basin in her hands were thrown out, and her body rolled on the ground. She identally rolled onto the boiling water from the kettle, and it immediately burned her body red. ¡°First Madam, First Madam! ¡± A Min just happened to walk in from outside the hall. When she saw Mu ru rolling on the ground, she forgot that Mu Ru was no longer the Xi family¡¯s first Madam She used her hand to support mu ru as she shouted, ¡°First Madam fell down and was scalded. SOMEONE COME QUICKLY! ¡± A Min¡¯s shout caused everyone in the hall to stand up and walk to the door. When they saw Mu Ru, who a min had helped up, her hair was disheveled and her makeup was ruined because of the water. Her Qipao was torn open The worst part was that her fair legs were red. It was obvious that she had been scalded by the boiling water. Dongfang Mei¡¯s face darkened slightly when she saw Xi Muru in such a sorry state. She said unhappily, ¡°Miss Xi, why are you walking like this? Is a pot of water and a Washbasin and towel very heavy? ¡± ¡°I felt like something was hanging off the hem of my dress, so I just¡­ ¡± Mu ru exined awkwardly At the same time, she used her hand to pull on the Qipao that had been ripped open from the split. She lowered her head in embarrassment, but her face was red from embarrassment. ¡°Alright, alright. A Min, quickly bring Miss Xi upstairs to change her clothes. ¡± Dongfang Mei waved her hand unhappily, lookingpletely impatient She turned around and reminded, ¡°remember to bring her to the guest room. She¡¯s no longer the owner here. ¡± Chapter 207

Chapter 207: Chapter 207: The agonized Mu Ru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru followed a min upstairs, but she could not walk after just two steps. because she had fallen in her high heels, she sprained her foot when she fell. ¡°A min, I can¡¯t walk up. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head in pain. She almost cried. She looked at a min with pleading eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to your dorm and find me some of your clothes? ¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t good. ¡± A Min was a little troubled, then she exined, ¡°Miss Xi, my clothes in one inch Mo city¡¯s dorm are all work clothes. If you wear work clothes today, then really¡­ ¡± ¡°Work Clothes it is. It¡¯s fine. ¡± Mu Ru could not care less anymore, so she said to a Min, ¡°please, I really can¡¯t walk anymore. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Dongfang Mei, who had already turned around to walk to the banquet hall, turned around and saw Mu Ru and a min still standing at the stairway. A Min could not help but ask She could not help but walk over and ask, ¡°Miss Xi, are you unwilling to go upstairs? Or do you dislike my hospitality? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru quickly shook her head, then she exined, ¡°Miss Dongfang, I sprained my ankle. It¡¯s a little difficult for me to go upstairs. Look¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want a min to help you get your clothes and change here? ¡± Dongfang Mei coldly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, she said mockingly, ¡°Miss Xi, even if you¡¯re so thick-skinned that you don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes, this is the Dongfang family¡¯s Mo Yuan Hall. We¡¯re not afraid of seeing such an indecent scene and getting unlucky, are we? ¡± When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, she was so ashamed that her face was red. She could not say anything more, so with a Min¡¯s help, she used her hands to hold the railings on both sides of the stairs and walked upstairs with difficulty step by step. The guest room on the second floor was actually the room that Dongfang Yu and Xi muxue used to stay in. A Min pushed the door open for her Then, she said very politely, ¡°there are clothes in the closet. You should find some clothes to take a shower first. I¡¯ll go find some medicine for your injuries. I¡¯lle up and help you rub them. You probably won¡¯t be able to leave for a while. ¡± A min nodded at Mu Ru. She grimaced in pain and forced herself to say thank you. At the same time, she used her hands to support herself against the wall and slowly hopped towards the closet in the room. When Xi Muxue was still the second Madam of the Dongfang family in one inch Mo city, she had once entered this room. However, this room was no longer the same as when Xi Muxue was around. It had reverted to the decorative style of an ordinary guest room. Mu Ru went to the wardrobe and pulled open the wardrobe. She took out a set of cotton undershirt and hopped towards the bathroom. In her heart, she only prayed that a min would quickly find the medicine and bring it up. She only hoped that her feet would recover as soon as possible. Just as Mu ru was showering in the guest room, Dongfang Mei, who was in the hall on the first floor of Mo Garden, was slightly impatient. At this moment, she was constantly looking at her watch because 40 minutes had already passed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mo? It¡¯s already been 40 minutes and he still hasn¡¯t applied the medicine on his body? ¡± Dongfang Mei stood up as she spoke. As she walked towards the stairway, she muttered, ¡°I really have to go up and invite him personally. ¡± ¡°Ah Mei, it¡¯s better if I go. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu stood up and gave her a look. ¡°You stay here with the guests. I¡¯ll go up and invite Mo. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately walked towards the stairway. His speed was so fast that it was as if he would miss the auspicious time if he was one step slower. In less than two minutes, he had already stepped up the stairs. Chapter 208

Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Dongfang Mo has arrived

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°second uncle, are you going upstairs to look for me? ¡± An old and hoarse voice came from the elevator. Everyone turned around to look at the voice and realized that there was a wheelchair turning towards them. The man on the wheelchair was wearing a cap, but the top of the CAP was very low. He was wearing a high-necked jacket There was a gray checkered scarf around his neck, and he wore a white mask on his face. His hands on his knees were also wearing white gloves. Of course, this person was none other than the male owner of one inch ink city, Dongfang Mo. Uncle Liu pushed him to the front of the male owner, and then stood silently to the side. Dongfang Mo did not take off the mask on his face His voice was still low and hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept everyone waiting. Today is my aunt Gu¡¯s 44th birthday. Ah Mo should have apanied aunt Gu to drink a cup of wine to congratte her, but aunt Gu also knew that AH MO¡¯s body was no longer suitable for drinking, so she could only use tea as a substitute for wine, to give a toast to aunt Gu. ¡± Dongfang Mo nced under his cap and asked unhappily, ¡°where¡¯s Ah Yu? Aunt Gu, didn¡¯t hee back for your birthday? ¡± ¡°Ah Yu, he came back in the evening and brought Miss Kuang with him. ¡± It was only then that aunt Gu remembered Dongfang Yu She quickly exined, ¡°I was waiting for you just now. Ah Yu took Miss Kuang out for a tour of one inch mo city. Then, Miss Xi, who used to be Xi Muru, came in from outside and said that Miss Kuang sprained her ankle. Ah Yu probably stayed with Miss Kuang. ¡± When Dongfang Mei said this, she specially increased the volume of the words ¡°Miss Xi¡± and ¡°Xi Muru¡± . However, her eyes did not blink as she looked at Dongfang Mo, wanting to see what kind of reaction he would have. ¡°Xi Muru? ¡± Although Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and hoarse, there was obvious shock in it. ¡°Is it Xi Muru who used to rece Xi Muxue to marry me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. ¡± Dongfang Mei was very satisfied with Dongfang Mo¡¯s shocked reaction Then, she quickly said, ¡°Xi Muru came with Yifan tonight. She¡¯s Yifan¡¯s femalepanion. Looks like we really underestimated her ability. Although she¡¯s ugly, her methods are indeed very clever. ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a while and did not say anything else. Coincidentally, Uncle Liu passed him a cup of tea. He immediately took it and waved it at Dongfang Mei. ¡°Happy Birthday, aunt Gu! ¡± Then, he turned his head to the back, pulled back a little mask, and drank it in one gulp. Everyone only knew that he drank it when they saw Dongfang Mo raise the Empty Cup in the air again. As for how he drank it, no one saw it clearly. After all, Dongfang Mo¡¯s back was facing everyone. ¡°Alright, aunt Gu. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still deep and hoarse. At the same time, he exined, ¡°this kind of situation is not suitable for me to stay for long. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Everyone just have a good time and enjoy yourselves. ¡± After he finished speaking, he gestured for Uncle Liu to push him to the elevator because he really did not need to stay here for long. Everyone stood up and pped to see Dongfang Mo off. Although no one could see his appearance clearly, from his heavily armed appearance and his aged and hoarse voice, they knew that he definitely looked terrifying Otherwise, he would not have wrapped himself up so tightly that his eyes and nose would not be exposed. Dongfang Mei was slightly taken aback, and then she announced the official start of the banquet with a smile on her face. Following that, the sound of cheerful music rang out. Everyone raised their wine sses and began to talk loudly, while the young people were influenced by the music and began to dance. Chapter 209 Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Unlucky Xi Muru Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Yu, why aren¡¯t you back yet? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu came to Dongfang Mei¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°that Xi Muru came back and said that Kuang Yingying has sprained her ankle for more than half an hour. Could it be¡­ ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±DongfanggMeii looked at the joyous crowd in the banquet hall, then walked to a quiet ce and said, Ii think our guess should be wrong.Lookk, ahYuu is withKuanggYingyingg.Diddn¡¯t ahMooe here just now? ¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m going out to one inch Mo city to take a look. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s brows were furrowed even more tightly. He looked at Dongfang Mei and asked softly, ¡°Oh right, where did Xi Mumu say Kuang Yingying sprained her ankle? ¡± ¡°This¡­ she didn¡¯t say where, ¡± Dongfang Mei recalled for a moment Then, she said, ¡°one inch Mo city is built on a mountain. Whether it¡¯s to go to the hot spring, the Temple Hall, or the Moon Stone to view the sea, we have to climb the mountain. As long as we climb the mountain and wear high heels, there¡¯s a possibility of spraining our ankle. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take three people and split into three groups to look for her. Tell them that Miss Kuang sprained her ankle and that second young master needs help. ¡± As Dongfang Yingwu spoke, he had already turned around and walked out. Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s back as he ran out. She was slightly stunned, and then she walked towards the stairs. There was still a woman at home who sprained her ankle. She had to show her concern, no matter what, right? Because Mu Ru sprained her ankle, she could not take a bath standing up. Therefore, she could only kneel on the ground and fill the bathtub with water. Then, she used her hands to support the bathtub and moved her body into the bathtub. The Dongfang family¡¯s guest room was actuallyparable to the guest room of a five-star hotel. The Bathtub was very big, and she felt veryfortable lying in it. Perhaps it had been a long time since she had taken a bath like this, so she felt sleepy after lying down for less than two minutes She actually felt drowsy. She did not know how long she had been in the bath for, but in fact, it had only been about ten minutes. Suddenly, the sound of the door being pushed open was heard. She immediately opened her eyes nervously and could not help but ask, ¡°is it a min? Did you send the medicine up? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Dongfang Mei pushed open the bathroom door and quickly scanned the bathroom. When she saw mu ru lying in the bathtub, she walked over unwillingly. When she saw the bathtub full of bubbles, she frowned As she reached into the bathtub, she said very naturally, ¡°it¡¯s winter now. If the bath water is too cold, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold. Let me see if your water temperature is enough. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body, which was originally lying very naturally, instinctively curled up because Dongfang Mei¡¯s hand suddenly reached in. Then, because Meng Meng curled up, she forgot that she had sprained her ankle and bumped into the edge of the bathtub The pain made her cry out instinctively, ¡°ouch! ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s hand scooped around the bathtub that was full of bubbles. Then, she slowly took it out and looked at Xi Muru, who was in so much pain that tears were rolling down her face She scoffed coldly. ¡°Miss Xi, take your time in the bath. The water is still hot. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve taken a bubble bath today. Who knows when you¡¯ll be able to take a bath again? ¡± Then, she turned around gracefully and walked out of the bathroom door. to Mu Ru, who was still struggling in the bathtub with a flushed face, she could only humiliate and ridicule her. Mu Ru was so angry that she gritted her teeth. was there anyone more unlucky than her To think that Zheng Yifan was attending a dinner party with the Dongfang family. They helped Dongfang Yu¡¯s fianc??e get some water and a towel, but in the end, she even fell and sprained her ankle. It was not easy for her toe to the guest room to take a shower, but she was still inexplicably humiliated by Dongfang Mei. It was true that all the old women who were not married had bad hearts. No, it was the entire Dongfang family who had bad hearts! Chapter 210

Chapter 210: Chapter 210 turning a blind eye

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru cursed the Dongfang family in her heart. However, she had no choice but to use her hands to support the edge of the bathtub as she tried her best to pull her body out of the bathtub. Then, she used her unsprained foot to stand in the bathroom. Spraining one¡¯s foot was an extremely painful thing because the sprained foot could notnd on the ground at all. Jumping on one foot was not something that everyone could do easily. Fortunately, Mu Ru had sprained her foot when she was young, so she had some experience. Moreover, the bathroom was not big. She used her hands to support herself against the wall and jumped two steps before she arrived at the Tatami area. By the time she sat on the Tatami in the bathroom, put on her clothes and pants, and hopped into the room on one foot, Amin had already brought some ointment. ¡°First Young Madam, could it be that your foot is dislocated? ¡± A Min asked as she passed the ointment to Mu ru while looking at her swollen ankle. ¡°Amin, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Dongfang family. Don¡¯t call me first young madam anymore. Call me Mu Ru, ¡± Mu ru took the lead to correct her Then, she answered her question, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be dislocated. It¡¯s just sprained my ankle. It¡¯ll be fine after a few hours of rubbing. ¡± After saying that, mu ru immediately applied some medicine on her ankle and gently rubbed it. Fortunately, she had grown up beside the servants when she was young. She was used to falling and touching things. Moreover, she took care of herself This was because it was very difficult for her parents to remember that she was their daughter. The ointment from the Dongfang family was good. The ce where she sprained her ankle was burning with pain. However, after applying the ointment, she immediately felt cool andfortable. ¡°Alright, thank you, a Min. ¡± Mu Ru passed the ointment to a min and then asked softly, ¡°Um, can I borrow a pair of your shoes? I don¡¯t think I can walk in high heels now. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, there are spare shoes in the guest room. ¡± A Min stood up and took out a pair of soft t shoes from the shoe cab and handed them to her. ¡°wear this pair. This pair of shoes matches your clothes better. ¡± Mu Ru looked at the clothes on her body. In fact, they were also from the wardrobe in this room. They were probably prepared for the guests, but they did match the shoes on her feet. When Mu ru put on her shoes and walked down the stairs with her hands supporting the wall, there were already very few guests in the banquet hall on the first floor. Most of them were saying their goodbyes, while Dongfang Mei was no longer in the hall. She probably went to the courtyard to see the guests off. Just as she was thinking of where to find Zheng Yifan, she saw Dongfang Yu carrying Kuang Yingying, who had sprained her ankle. Kuang Yingying¡¯s ankle was still wrapped in Gauze, and she looked like she was in pain. Both of her hands were tightly wrapped around Dongfang Yu¡¯s neck She portrayed the delicate and petite woman¡¯s appearance to the point of being wooden. She quickly reached out to hold the railing of the stairs and stood to the side. She watched Dongfang Yu Carry Kuang Yingying up the stairs, and his gaze was deep and focused on the woman in his arms. Towards her, who was standing to the side to make way.. He did not even look at her. Mu Ru bit her lips lightly, ignoring the slight pain in her heart. Her gaze swept across the hall, wanting to find someone to ask if she saw Zheng Yifan. However, she found that Zheng Yifan had already walked in from the entrance of the hall. Zheng Yifan was slightly stunned when he saw mu ru standing by the railing with one foot. He immediately ran over and asked nervously, ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you changing your clothes? Why are you standing here with one foot? ¡± Chapter 211

Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Zheng Yifan¡¯s concern

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I might have walked too fast with a pot of boiling water, so I fell and sprained my ankle, ¡± Mu ru said with some embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed it in the Dongfang family¡¯s guest room, but I still can¡¯tnd my foot on the ground. I guess you¡¯ll have to help me walk to the courtyard to get on the car¡­ ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°That, just sprained ankle? Have you dislocated it? ¡± Zheng Yifan asked nervously again. ¡°No, may be twisted tendons, ¡± Mu ru hurriedly exined, and then asked: ¡°Yifan, can we go now? ¡± ¡°I think so. Everyone is taking their leave. ¡± Zheng Yifan reached out to hold mu Ru¡¯s hand As he led her out of the door, he softly exined, ¡°Miss Kuang not only sprained her ankle, but her ankle is also dislocated. Second cousin took a long time to get the medicine for the fall, so I only came down after so long. ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Mu Ru looked at Zheng Yifan sideways and whispered, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to exin this to me¡­ ¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have to exin it to you? ¡± Zheng Yifan immediately interrupted Mu Ru. ¡°since you¡¯re my femalepanion, it would be rude of me to leave you alone for such a long time¡­ ¡± ¡°Oh, Yifan, are you leaving too? ¡± Dongfang Mei walked forward and interrupted Zheng Yifan¡¯s words to Mu Ru. ¡°Yes. ¡± Zheng Yifan nodded at Dongfang Mei and then said lightly, ¡°aunt, it¡¯s gettingte. Mu Ru¡¯s ankle has also sprained. We¡¯ll take our leave now¡­ ¡± ¡°Yifan, I won¡¯t keep you if you want to leave. Besides, you¡¯re a doctor and you¡¯re busy with work, ¡± Dongfang Mei said understandingly. Then, her gaze fell on Xi Muru beside him Then, she reminded him lightly, ¡°but, Yifan, Miss Xi used to be your elder cousin-inw. I see that in the future¡­ ¡± ¡°Auntie, since it¡¯s the past, then it¡¯s already in the past, ¡± Zheng Yifan interrupted Dongfang Mei coldly. His originally gentle face turned cold as he said inly, ¡°goodbye, auntie. ¡± After saying this, he immediately supported Mu ru and quickly walked towards his car. It was only because he was dissatisfied that his actions were so quick that he forgot that Mu ru had sprained her ankle. Thus, Mu ru could not keep up with his footsteps Thus, she was dragged by his hand and fell. ¡°AIYO! ¡± Mu Ru fell to the ground and could not help but shout out. Being dragged by Zheng Yifan like this, this fall was indeed not light. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Zheng Yifan shouted loudly and immediately squatted down. Looking at Mu ru who was pale from the pain and covered in sweat, he hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Ru. I was in a hurry and forgot that your ankle sprained. I¡¯m really confused, I¡­ ¡± As Zheng Yifan spoke, he saw Dongfang Mei walking up again. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Then, he reached out and carried mu ru horizontally. Then, without even looking at Dongfang Mei¡¯s shocked face, he quickly turned around and walked to his car. Mu Ru¡¯s ankle was originally very painful, but because Zheng Yifan carried her, she was shocked, shy, and anxious. Her Pale face instantly turned red because of her shyness, and her arms waved in the air She didn¡¯t know where tond for a moment. ¡°silly, hurry up and hug my neck. ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her flustered look He whispered, ¡°haven¡¯t you been hugged by a man before? If you don¡¯t hug my neck, I¡¯m afraid that my hands won¡¯t use that much strength. When I let go¡­ ¡± When Mu ru heard him say this, her arms that were originally waving quickly hung onto his neck, and her falling body also stabilized. Her pounding heart also gradually stabilized with this action. Chapter 212

Chapter 212: Chapter 212 awkward moments

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan carried mu ru and walked towards his car. As he arrived rtivelyte, his car was parked about 300 meters away from the entrance of the main hall. When he hugged Mu Ru and touched her pants, he clearly felt that they were a little wet. He frowned. It was such a cold winter and she was changing in the Dongfang family¡¯s guest room. She shouldn¡¯t be wearing a pair of wet pants, right? Finally, they reached the car. He slowly slid mu ru down so that she could stand on one foot on the ground and hang half of her body on his shoulder. Only then did he take out the car keys and open the car door. ¡°Mu Ru, why are your pants wet? ¡± Zheng Yifan could not help but ask when he carried mu ru into the car. ¡°was there water on the ground when you fell? ¡± Your pants are wet Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she felt a faint pain in her lower abdomen. Then, a warm liquid flowed out from her lower body. In just a moment, she understood why her pants were wet. This was the most embarrassing thing she had encountered in her life in the past 19 years, and it was such a life-threatening moment. Yet, she was still with Zheng Yifan, and Zheng Yifan even touched her pants. At this moment, Xi Muru could not cry even if she wanted to. How could she be so confused? She was so confused that she was at home. She was no longer the girl she used to be, but a woman who had an abortion. After a woman had an abortion, her period would change, and it should be based on the date of the abortion However, she still firmly remembered her original period. The worst thing was that the blood did note early orte, and it just happened toe unexpectedly at this time. The reason why she did not feel it just now was probably because the pain from the fall had covered the pain in her lower abdomen, so¡­ ¡­ What should she do now Should she ask Zheng Yifan to go back and ask the Dongfang family for Tampons But he was a man. How could she ask him, and how could he ask Dongfang Mei? This damn period. Even if she was going toe today, wouldn¡¯t shee before I went out or wait for me to go back Why did she have toe at this time Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to kill her? She really wanted to cry but had no tears to cry for help! Seeing that Zheng Yifan had already opened the car door for her in the narrow passenger seat, she could not think of any solutions at the moment. At this moment, she really wished that she could find a piece of Tofu and kill herself. Wasn¡¯t she unlucky enough today? She had apanied Zheng Yifan to the dinner party and actually came to the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city. She wanted to help him carry some things and even sprained her ankle. She even took a shower and was humiliated by Dongfang Mei. Now, at this moment, she finally bid farewell to Zheng Yifan and went home. God had even arranged for her period to suddenly attack. There was an old saying that when one was unlucky, one would stuff their teeth with cold water. Now, she really felt that this saying was prating. People said that there was always a way out. However, her gaze swept across the car and she really couldn¡¯t find her way out? In novels, when someone was in distress, they would love to write and wish that they could find a hole to hide in. At this moment, she really wanted to do that, but the key was that she was already supported by Zheng Yifan into the car. The car was made of steel tes, so there was no hole to hide in And there was not even a hole in the car. Her gaze quickly swept across the car again. Zheng Yifan was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but she did not seem to see a tissue box in front, so her gaze swept to the back row. Chapter 213

Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Awkward Moment 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The seat at the back was empty. There were two pillows at the top of the seat, but there was no tissue box. Of course, there was no tissue box. D * Mn it, she couldn¡¯t even find some tissues to save her life. Tonight, she had to wear a gown, so the small bag in her hand was just a decoration. There was nothing inside. It seemed that God was really blind. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to take care of her, because the warm liquid was still overflowing. She stood on one leg and bent over She tried her best not to let her butt sit on the seat because she did not want to dirty Zheng Yifan¡¯s seat. ¡°Mu Ru, why don¡¯t you sit down? ¡± Zheng Yifan asked curiously when he got into the car and found that she had been bending over to stand. ¡°I. . . that¡­ I¡¯m going to do that¡­ ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s head was so low that she was almost lying in front of the car. Her voice was so weak that she could barely hear it. She really wished that she could find a sack to wrap herself up in and never see anyone again. ¡°that? ¡± Zheng Yifan was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He quickly pushed open the car door and opened the back door. He grabbed a pillow and handed it to her. ¡°Use a pillow to sit on. HURRY UP! ¡± ¡°pillow? ¡± Mu Ru raised her head and looked at the beautiful pillow. Then, she cried out in pain, ¡°it will dirty the pillow. ¡± ¡°Idiot, is the pillow more important than you? ¡± Zheng Yifan stuffed the pillow to her without any exnation As he started the car, he instructed, ¡°hurry up and sit properly. I¡¯ll drive you to buy it now. You can buy it after the pillow is dirty. The main thing is that it¡¯sfortable for you to sit on. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she was so embarrassed that her face looked like it was covered with a big red cloth. She carefully ced the pillow on the seat and slowly sat down. Zheng Yifan, on the other hand, stepped on the elerator and quickly drove out of the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city. After entering the main road, he chose to drive by the roadside and slowly paid attention to whether there was a small supermarket by the roadside. Fortunately, Binhai was the nearest city to Hong Kong and had a rich nightlife, so the small supermarket usually closedte. Therefore, it did not take long for Zheng Yifan to find that a small supermarket with its lights still on was still open for business. He quickly parked the car by the side and then pushed open the door to get out of the car. He quickly walked towards the supermarket. Mu Ru sat on the pillow nervously but did not dare to move at all. There was still a faint pain in her abdomen. It was not obvious, but it had always been there. The sprained ankle might be due to the ointment she applied at the Dongfang family¡¯s house, but the pain was not so obvious now. However, as she sat on the pillow, the warm liquid in her lower body would asionally overflow. Because she did not move, she vaguely felt that the pillow was already wet. About ten minutes after Zheng Yifan went down, he quickly carried a bag out and quickly went to the car door. He opened the passenger door and handed the stic bag in his hand to her. ¡°quickly go to the back seat and change. There are no clothes to wear outside the supermarket, only underwear and pajamas. I bought two pairs of underwear, two packets of sanitary pads, and a pair of pajamas for you. You can make do with them. Anyway, there will be pants for you when you go hometer. ¡± After Zheng Yifan finished speaking, he quickly stuffed the bag in his hand to Mu Ru. Then, he quickly went around the front of the car and opened the driver¡¯s door. He turned off the car lights, rolled up the window and closed the curtains. He also took a sunshade cloth to block the windshield in front Only then did he close the car door. Although Mu ru looked extremely embarrassed, the current situation did not allow her to worry about shame or anything. Fortunately, after the car was blocked, it was already dark inside. She quickly climbed to the back row. Chapter 214

Chapter 214: Chapter 214 no man had ever been so kind to her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she couldn¡¯t see anything in the car, she could handle the panties and tampons in the dark. As for the Pajama Pants, she couldn¡¯t care less about the front and back, so she just put them on. After about five minutes, she finally got it all done. She then opened the curtains in the back seat, rolled down the window, and waved at Zheng Yifan, who was smoking at the front of the car, indicating that he could get in and drive. However, after Zheng Yifan got in the car, the headlights were turned on, and she immediately saw the beige pillow on the passenger seat. At that moment, the map printed on it by her butt was clearly visible. Zheng Yifan hesitated for a moment before rolling down the car window and throwing it out. Meanwhile, she was so embarrassed that her face was red to her neck. She sat in the back seat, but she no longer had the courage to sit in the passenger seat. Zheng Yifan drove straight back to his apartment. Mu Ru¡¯s feet were no longer that painful, but she still could not walk on the ground. Zheng Yifan carried her to the elevator and carried her directly into the room. Of course, the first thing he did was to check her ankle. It was indeed not dislocated. He found some medicine and applied it on her. Then, he asked her to go to the bathroom to have a simple wash. He specifically told her not to take a shower anymore. Mu Ru naturally understood. In fact, she had already taken a shower at the Dongfang family¡¯s house. At this moment, a simple wash was just to wipe the area and the buttocks, and then change the sanitary pad and underwear. By the time she was done in the bathroom, Zheng Yifan had already brought out a tray with two bowls on it. ¡°Mu Ru, this is brown sugar water with Ginger added. This is a bowl of noodles that I just cooked, ¡± Zheng Yifan ced the two bowls on the bedside table He then said softly to her, ¡°you probably haven¡¯t eaten anything at night. The worst thing to do when you have your period is to starve. You should eat something hot to warm your stomach. Also, the Ginger Brown sugar water is to warm your stomach. Drink some after you eat. ¡± Mu Ru sat by the bedside and lowered her head, not daring to look at Zheng Yifan. Looking at the two steaming bowls on the bedside table, her heart instantly felt warm, but her face was once again red to the root of her neck. ¡°alright, Mu Ru, hurry up and eat. After you eat, go to bed and have a good sleep. ¡± Zheng Yifan stood up and saw mu ru sitting at the edge of the bed at a loss He whispered again, ¡°the internal line of my room is 2233. If you feel ufortable there, just give me a call. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep too. ¡± Mu Ru saw Zheng Yifan leave and slowly picked up the steaming bowl of noodles with her hands. The noodles looked ordinary, but there were two fried eggs buried inside and tomatoes were added inside. It smelled very fragrant. She used her chopsticks to slowly pick up the noodles. Perhaps it was because the noodles were too hot and the steam was too strong, but the warm liquid in her eyes rolled down uncontrobly in an instant and dripped into the steaming bowl of noodles one by one. She had lived in this world for 19 years, but she had never had a man treat her so well. Because she had a birthmark on her forehead, most men would avoid her when they saw her If they were polite, they would at most be ordinary friends with her, but no one would be nice to her. She swallowed the noodles one by one. Perhaps it was because she was really hungry, or perhaps it was because the bowl of noodles Zheng Yifan cooked was really too delicious. In short, it did not take her long to finish it. Then, she picked up the bowl of warm ginger brown sugar water on the bedside table and drank it slowly and carefully. Chapter 215

Chapter 215: Chapter 215. He did not allow it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, perhaps it was because she had eaten that bowl of fried eggs and noodles, or perhaps it was because she had drunk that bowl of ginger and brown sugar water, but in short, Mu Ru¡¯s lower abdomen did not hurt so much that she could not sleep like before. Instead, she slept very peacefully She slept until the next morning when Zheng Yifan knocked on the door and called for her to wake up. She quickly got up from the bed. The first thing she did was to check if she had printed a map on the bed sheet. Fortunately, the bed sheet was clean. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She stuffed a packet of tampons into the pocket of her pajamas and walked out of the room. Zheng Yifan had alreadye out of the kitchen with breakfast. When he saw hering out.. He immediately shouted at her, ¡°Mu Ru, hurry up and wash up. Come and eat breakfast. I made pancakes this morning. ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± Mu ru replied and quickly ran to the bathroom because she was really worried that her pants would be soaked again. Zheng Yifan could not help butugh when he saw her jogging. Actually, Mu Ru was very cute. She only had a birthmark on her forehead, but he did not think that it was ugly. Moreover, he could not see it even if he covered it with his bangs. When Mu ru washed up and changed her clothes, Zheng Yifan had already arranged the breakfast for her. As she looked at the exquisite breakfast, she was unconsciously touched. Breakfast was spent in a warm and quiet ce. Zheng Yifan still had to go to work because he wanted to take two more days off during the Spring Festival. Therefore, even if it was Saturday, he still had to go to catch up on work. After Zheng Yifan left, Mu ru started to help tidy up his room. Because there were few people, it was actually very clean, so it was very simple and quick to tidy up. It was all done in twenty minutes. Mu Ru only went out after lunch. In fact, she had already bought a lot of ingredients yesterday. However, when she opened the fridge today to check, she found that she did not buy any honey juice. This was an indispensable ingredient for making honey-vored prawns.. Therefore, she had to make another trip to the mall Dongfang Yu arrived at Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment at around four in the afternoon. As soon as he arrived, he pressed the doorbell hard. However, after pressing it countless times, the doorbell¡¯s music rang again and again, but no one came to open the door. He could not help but feel annoyed. He simply put his hand on the doorbell and did not let go. He just let it sing non-stop, as if he was going to break the doorbell if no one opened the door. He received a call from Uncle Liu when he was eating Western food with Kuang Yingying this afternoon. He told him that he had found Mu Ru¡¯s current address. It turned out that Zheng Yifan was the doctor in charge of Mu Ru¡¯s mother. After Mu Ru¡¯s mother, Lin Xinyue, died.. Mu Ru was temporarily staying in Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment. Zheng Yifan was the son of his eldest aunt. However, his eldest aunt had died twenty years ago. Therefore, although Zheng Yifan and them were cousins, they did not interact very closely. If the Dongfang family did not have any major issues.. Zheng Yifan would not normallye to the Dongfang family. Last night, Zheng Yifan brought Xi Muru to attend aunt Gu¡¯s dinner. He felt that something was not right. Then, he heard from aunt Gu that Zheng Yifan actually carried mu ru to the car. He felt even more ufortable. After having lunch with Kuang Yingying, he immediately found an excuse to send her away. Then, he quickly drove to this ce ording to the address provided by Uncle Liu. Zheng Yifan¡¯s concern for mu ru had exceeded the boundaries of ordinary friends. Xi Muru was once a member of the Dongfang family, and she was also once the woman of his Dongfang Yu. He could not let the two of them continue to develop. However, the doorbell kept ringing, but no one opened the door. The call to Zheng Yifan¡¯s cell phone just had to go to the secretary¡¯s desk. He was probably in the operating room performing surgery on the patient. He was a little annoyed, so he took out a cigarette and lit it up. He was prepared to wait here for the rabbit. He thought that the two of them would have toe back here at night, no matter what? However, he had just smoked a third of his cigarette when he inadvertently looked up and saw a little woman with a shopping bag in her hand walking towards him from the elevator. Chapter 216

Chapter 216: Chapter 216¡¯do you live here? ¡®

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu almost forgot that he was holding a cigarette in his hand. He just stared at the little woman who was walking towards him. It was not until the cigarette in his hand burned his index and middle fingers that he finally reacted Then, he quickly threw the half-burned cigarette in his hand onto the ground and stepped on it to extinguish it. Looking at the woman who was walking towards him with a shopping bag, perhaps she was deep in thought, so she kept her head lowered and slowly walked forward. It was not until she was one meter away from him that she raised her head and found him standing by the door. She just stood there, one meter away from him, neither too far nor too close, but it just so happened to exin the rtionship between them. sister-inw and brother-inw, neither too far nor too close. Their eyes met, calm and unruffled. They just looked at each other calmly and quietly. For a moment, no one took the initiative to speak. ¡°Ahem, Ahem. ¡± Dongfang Yu coughed dryly twice and cleared his throat. Only then did he regain his thoughts. Then, he asked indifferently, ¡°Um, Mu Ru, do you live here? ¡± Actually, the script he had prepared was for me to look for my cousin Zheng Yifan. Of course, he was very surprised to see her here. However, the moment he opened his mouth, his wordspletely changed. His tone and tone were also filled with reproach. It was as if he hade specifically to look for her. Initially, Mu Ru was also stunned when she saw Dongfang Yu here. It was only when she heard his reproachful tone that she reacted. Then, she quickly took two steps back and stood still. The corners of her mouth twitched coldly Then, she spoke indifferently and distantly. ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, it seems that we are not very familiar with each other. We are neither rtives nor friends, so there is no need for me to tell you whether I am staying here or not. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant, as if it was noting from her mouth buting from the depths of the mountains far away. Her voice was not loud, but it was filled with iparable determination and self-confidence. There was not the slightest hint of weakness or struggle. Dongfang Yu¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively. Xi Muru addressing him as second young Master Dongfang and you made him feel ufortable. He also felt that it was particrly ear-piercing. He still liked the way she called him in one inch ink city: Dongfang Yu. His name was Dongfang Yu, but those who were close to him usually called him ah Yu. Only Xi Muru, this woman, no matter how close she was to him, every time she saw him, she would call him by his first andst name: Dongfang Yu Dongfang Yu! Her small mouth trembled slightly every time she called his name. Perhaps the rtionship between him and her was no longer that of an ordinary uncle and sister-inw, but there was a deeperyer of rtionship between them. At that time, she was in one inch ink city, and the distance between them was like the distance between them now. It was neither close nor far, but he often had the opportunity to get close to her. Now, he came here to look for her, and she still maintained a distance of neither close nor far from him. In fact, it was only a meter away, but he suddenly felt that Xi Muru seemed to be right in front of him, but in fact, she was far away in the horizon? Moreover, the most important thing was that she looked at him calmly. He knew that she did not love him, but at this moment, why was there not even hatred in her eyes for him? Mu Ru stood there. Her long hair draped over her shoulders was casually tied into a ponytail, and her forehead was still covered with thick bangs. The clothes on her body were simple and ordinary. It was probably the old clothes from when she was a girl. She had obviously lost weight. Her fair face was still very white, but it was no longer white, but a pale white without any color Thus, her pair ofrge eyes, which were originally as ck as ck pearls and shone with a lively light, appeared even more prominent on her pale and gaunt face, as if it was the only pair left. Chapter 217

Chapter 217: Chapter 217: I¡¯ll help you find your memories

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In her memories, she was a timid and somewhat submissive girl. At the same time, she was also a submissive girl. Moreover, she was a punching bag who did not fight back or scold back. Of course, she was also a girl who was used to epting her fate. She still remembered that when she returned to peace with her, she had once said that she would protect Dongfang Mo for the rest of her life. Now, in less than two months after leaving the Dongfang family, she had already started to get involved with other men. Thinking of her performance in one inch ink cityst night, thinking of how she smiled so brightly as she held onto Zheng Yifan¡¯s arm, thinking of how Zheng Yifan said that she was already free, the anger in his heart was like wild weeds that grew wantonly. His gazended on her face impudently, and when he thought of the unfamiliar words she had just said, he could not help but chuckle again. He took two steps closer to her, lowered his head slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°not familiar? Are you considered familiar with the most considerate things we¡¯ve done together? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the past anymore. ¡± Mu Ru took two more steps back, once again pulling away from him, because his approach always made her feel an invisible pressure. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, and he took two more big steps forward, directly forcing her into a corner. He supported his hands against the wall and trapped her in his embrace. He lowered his head, and the tip of his nose was almost touching hers A warm breath blew on her face. ¡°since you forget so easily, I think it¡¯s necessary to help you regain your past memories! ¡± Mu Ru quickly reached out to cover Dongfang Yu¡¯s mouth that was pressing down on her lips Then, with a calm expression, she said, ¡°second young Master Dongfang, I forgot to remind you. This is a high-end apartment. There are video surveince cameras in the corridor, and our current position is not a blind spot. I don¡¯t mind if you forcefully kiss me here or do something even more outrageous. In any case, I¡¯ll just treat it as if I¡¯ve been bitten by a dog again. But the key is you, second young master Dongfang. Although you¡¯ve been living under a false name for a long time, it seems that you¡¯ve recently been promoted to the mayor¡¯s son-inw-to-be. If the charges of being Qiangjian¡¯s former sister-inwe to light, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be very advantageous for you, right? ¡± ¡°You? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s lips, which were about to fall, stopped in mid-air. Then, he slowly loosened his grip on the wall because Mu Ru¡¯s words reminded him that there was indeed a surveince camera here. He tidied up his coat slightly and took two steps back to look at her. He saw her cold face and her hands clenched into fists. The shopping bag in her hand seemed to have very few ingredients, so there was probably not much. He immediately thought of his purpose foring here, so his expression softened a little. Then, he lowered his posture and asked softly, ¡°Um, Mu Ru, do you think there¡¯s anything I can help you with? ¡± Mu Ru changed the shopping bag in her hand and held it in another hand. She used her hand to tidy up her bangs, which had been slightly messed up because of the pressure from his head. When she heard his question, she slowly raised her head Yuan Shaoxuan¡¯s colorless face was now covered with Frost. Even her pair of ck pearl-like eyes lost their warmth in an instant. She looked at him just like that. She looked at him with her cold, cold, pitch-ck eyes. Her slightly dry lips lost their original color. Her white fingers gradually curled and clenched into her palm. Her nails almost dug into her flesh Only in this way could she control the uncontroble anger in her heart. Chapter 218

Chapter 218: Chapter 218, do you need my help

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Doesn¡¯t he know how much she hates him Doesn¡¯t he know how much she hates him Doesn¡¯t he know that the person she really doesn¡¯t want to see the most is him? The rtionship between him and her was originally very awkward. When she was kidnapped by Nangong Xun, she did pray that God would send someone to save her, and he dide to save her, but in the end¡­ ¡­ When she was pregnant, where was he When she was forced to drink the abortion medicine, where was he When she was in extreme pain by the fish pond, did he think of her? Now, she had lost her family and was all alone. Although she owed Zheng Yifan more than 20,000 yuan in debt, she was confident that in one or two years, she would be able to earn back the money by working. Now, she had nothing to worry about and lived a full life with her family. The days when she needed help had long passed. Yet, at this time, he actually came to ask her if there was anything she needed help with? No, not at all. She, Xi Muru, would not starve to death. Even if she was penniless, she would not starve to death. Even if she could not find a job, there would be people throwing rubbish in the garbage every day. Even if she picked up trash to sell, she could still live on Why would she need the condescending body of the second young master of the East to help her? ¡°The second young master of the East, ¡± Mu Ru said coldly again. Her voice was like the freezing wind blowing from Siberia. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, dressed in white casual clothes, he was still as handsome as a prince from the Middle Ages However, she could no longer touch her cold heart. ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, you came here today to look for me because you want to help me, right? ¡± When Mu ru asked this question, the frost on her face had disappeared. She quickly changed into a faint smile that was as fresh and beautiful as the wild lilies in the mountains. Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned. He came here today to look for her actually¡­ Forget it. Since she asked this question, then he would continue with her question ¡­ ¡°Yes, I know the Xi family has been going through a lot recently, and I only found out about your mother yesterday¡­ I hope I can help you with something. You See, right now you need¡­ ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t seem to need anything at the moment, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu and said coldly, ¡°of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t need anything at all. ¡± ¡°Then, what do you need me to help you with? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but sigh in relief when he heard her. As long as she was willing to ept his help, then, between her and him¡­ ¡­ At the thought of this, Dongfang Yu paused again. He actually asked Xi Muru foolishly what kind of help she needed from him? What if she said that she wanted to return to one inch Mo city What if she said that she wanted him to help her build a bridge in the middle so that she could meet Dongfang Mo and seek justice What If¡­ ¡­ Just as Dongfang Yu was about to finish his sentence, mu ru spoke again in an indifferent and distant voice, ¡°second young Master Dongfang, actually, I have very little needs on my own, so I don¡¯t need much help from you. ¡± When Mu Ru said this, the corner of her mouth was once again pulled into a faint smile. It was as if the lonely lily in the mountains was swaying in the breeze. It was beautiful and elegant, yet it seemed like it could be seen from the horizon but could not be reached. Dongfang Yu looked at her like this and suddenly fell into a daze again. He instantly felt that his words were a little abrupt and absurd. Just as he was about to open his mouth again, he heard Mu Ru¡¯s indifferent and distant voice once again. Chapter 219

Chapter 219: Chapter 219: a good dog doesn¡¯t get in the way

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, since you want to help me, then I¡¯ll ept your favor this time. Can you please not appear in front of me in the future? ¡± ¡°My only hope is that we¡¯ll never meet again. Even if we do, we¡¯ll treat each other like strangers and just walk past each other. What do you think? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart instantly tightened as if someone had tied him up with a rope. His originally dark and deep ice-cold eyes quickly turned dark red, and his steady body almost instinctively took two steps back. He had never dreamed that Xi Muru would make such a request. She actually did not want to see him again. This waspletely different from what he had been worried about just now. Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Yu stood there silently and did not wait for him to answer Then, she said indifferently and distantly, ¡°second young master Dongfang, I know that you have always been very capable. Many people can help you with a big favor, so this little favor of mine will definitely not be a problem for second young Master Dongfang, right? ¡± When Dongfang Yu heard this, his hands could not help but clench into fists under his sleeves. The veins on the back of his hands were violent, and the anger that was already rising was almost out of control. If he did not clench his fists, he was really afraid that his hand would stretch out all of a sudden Then, he would strangle this woman who did not know what was good for her to death. In his mind, Xi Muru was a docile and obedient woman who was sensible and obedient. She never argued with others and never resisted and submitted to fate. He never expected that in less than two months, she would be able to.. She had actually be so sharp-tongued, and even dared to look down on him, Dongfang Yu. How many women in this world could avert their eyes when they saw him, and how many women longed to be close to him Even if it was just a few words or just a nce from him If he could kiss a certain woman¡¯s cheek, that woman would be so excited that she would not wash her face for a few days. But this woman in front of him actually did not even want to see him. It was obvious that she despised him. Ever since he was young, Dongfang Yu had never suffered such humiliation Moreover, the one who humiliated him was an ugly monster with a birthmark and a scar on her forehead? However, he had just agreed to her request. It seemed like he was being too despicable to go back on his word now. Alright, when had he, Dongfang Yu, been so careless and fallen into the trap that he had dug? Forget it, forget it. This damned woman, this woman with abnormal brain, this woman with eyes on the back of her head, this woman who did not know that he hade to look for her because he wanted to give her a chance¡­ ¡­ ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll agree to your request that has no nutrition, ¡± Dongfang Yu said impatiently. He looked at Xi Muru, who stood in front of him with a cold face, and then said indifferently, ¡°however, you have to agree to one request of mine. ¡± ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, it seems like you didn¡¯t say that you have conditions to help me just now, right? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice immediately turned cold, reminding him of his excesses Then, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second young Master Dongfang. I won¡¯t agree to any of your requests. So, can you please move aside now? I¡¯m about to enter, and you just happen to be blocking my way. ¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, but he quickly reacted. This damn woman, she actually said that he was blocking her way. In fact, she was scolding him as a dog because a good dog wouldn¡¯t block her way? Chapter 220

Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Dongfang Mo has the right to control her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This realization made Dongfang Yu instantly unhappy, and his heart was quickly filled with anger. Looking at the woman in front of him, he really had the urge to crack open her brain to see if there were tofu dregs inside. ¡°Xi Muru, I don¡¯t care whether you agree or not, but I want to tell you that Zheng Yifan is my cousin. I think you already know thisst night in one inch ink city, so you can¡¯t have any improper thoughts about him, and don¡¯t even think about marrying him¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu¡¯s words and snorted coldly. ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, it seems like you¡¯re meddling too much. Besides, what kind of status and authority do you have to meddle in my personal affairs? ¡± Mu Ru had never thought about marrying Zheng Yifan. Even if she didn¡¯t know about Zheng Yifan¡¯s rtionship with the Dongfang family, she had never had such unrealistic dreams. Because she was no longer a pure young girl, but an abandoned woman who had been kicked out of the House. How could such a status be worthy of Zheng Yifan¡¯s identity as an expert? Moreover, Zheng Yifan was a talented person, but she was an ugly woman with a birthmark and a scar on her forehead. In terms of looks, she was not worthy of Zheng Yifan¡¯s handsome looks. Moreover,st night, after Zheng Yifan brought her to one inch Mo city to attend Dongfang Mei¡¯s dinner, she did not dare to dream about that. Although,st night, Zheng Yifan was very kind, caring, and considerate to her. Because of this, when she went out today, she called Cheng Feier. Cheng Feier said that her cousin would be leaving in two days and asked her to move in with her in two days. However, she never thought that Dongfang Yu woulde to warn her out of the blue. She had already lived a life where she was bullied and ordered around by others. Now, no one bullied her and ordered her around. She had just taken a breath.. Dongfang Yu had actually bumped into her. Thus, the stubbornness hidden deep within her body suddenly appeared, so she resolutely and calmly rejected Dongfang Yu¡¯s unreasonable request. Dongfang Yu¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. The gaze he looked at mu ru clearly turned cold. His deep and hoarse voice rang out, ¡°then, Miss Xi, you mean¡­ Only Dongfang Mo has the right to control you? ¡± Mu Ru instinctively took a step back when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. The memories that she had forgotten were quickly recalled in her mind. Dongfang Mo¡¯s name was like a dagger that stabbed straight into her chest In an instant, fresh blood seeped into her heart. Dongfang Mo, the CEO of the Dongfang Corporation, the Eunuch who waspletely unrecognizable, the cruelest and most ruthless man, the man who she had given her heart to. He was so disgusted with her that he had even fried her liver for him to eat. The man she had once wanted to spend the rest of her life with, the man she had made up her mind to spend the rest of her life with, the man who had mercilessly kicked her out when she was at her most miserable and helpless! He had the right What right did he have She, Xi Muru, did not owe him anything, Dongfang Mo. What right did he have to control her? Was He her ex-husband When did he announce that she was his wife Everyone in Binhai knew that Dongfang Mo was married to Xi Muxue. How many people knew about her, Xi Muru? Chapter 221

Chapter 221: Chapter 221 my business has nothing to do with Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, Mu Ru¡¯s teeth bite very tight, the original colorless lips because of the teeth firmly bite the cause of this time is presented dead gray. She wanted to rush up and grab Dongfang Yu¡¯spel, and then shouted at him with a stern expression, why did you carry that Devil Dongfang Mo out? She¡¯s all alone now, and who gave her that The copse of the XI family, theplete copse of the XI family, and the recurrence of her mother¡¯s heart attack... ... Yes, she did not have much affection for Xi¡¯s Xi family, and she did not have much affection for her parents, but in the end, Xi¡¯s Xi family existed, when her parents existed, how much she still had a home ah? And Now She¡¯s a disced orphan, someone no one remembers, someone no one cares about, someone no one cares about It seems to be a relief, but in fact ispletely abandoned. Xi Yuancheng pushed her into the depths of the Dongfang family, only for their own insatiable greed and their beloved daughter¡¯s future happiness, however, he is not worth it. As for Dongfang Mo Why did he chase her out of the Dongfang family? She could not figure it out, but of course, she did not feel the need to figure it out at all Thus, she looked at Dongfang Yu and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second young Master Dongfang. Your brother, Mr. Dongfang Mo, and I have nothing to do with each other now, so he has no right or right to interfere in my affairs. Whoever I marry, or whoever I don¡¯t marry, it has nothing to do with him! ¡± After Mu Ru said this, she turned slightly and walked past Dongfang Yu. She quickly came to the door, took out the key, and opened the door. She took a step in and mmed the door shut with a backhand. She Shut Dongfang Yu right outside the door. Dongfang Yu stood outside the door and stared at the tightly shut door. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. Xi Muru was really going all out. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of Dongfang Mo anymore. He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of this. Xi Muru looked weak on the surface, but her personality wasn¡¯t really one of submission. Thinking of her submissive and rebellious behavior in one inch ink city.. His heart started to feel ufortable again. Fine, Xi Muru did not want to see him, but he still had to think of a way to separate her and Zheng Yifan. No matter what, Zheng Yifan and he were cousins. He would never allow the two of them to be together. When he thought of this, he immediately turned around. Since Zheng Yifan was not at home, then he should be at the hospital. He would go to the hospital to find him. He had to stop this matter. Zheng Yifan had two surgeries today, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, so his phone had been switched off. When he came out of the operating room and opened his phone, he realized that there were a few missed calls. Of course, three of the missed calls were from the same person. It was his second cousin, Dongfang Yu. He frowned slightly. He and his second cousin, Dongfang Yu, were not very close. Dongfang Yu had an ident ten years ago because he was involved in a traffic jam in an underground gang organization. He fell off the cliff together with his car. At that time, Dongfang Yu had be a vegetable. At that time, he was still young. He looked like he was fourteen or fifteen years old. He lived in Hong Kong, so he did not have a close rtionship with him. asionally, he would visit his rtives, but it was just a polite greeting. Chapter 222

Chapter 222: Chapter 222: I like her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Two years ago, he graduated with a master¡¯s degree and came to Binhai. At that time, Dongfang Yu was still in a vegetative state in the United States, so only his eldest cousin, Dongfang Mo, interacted with him. However, because Dongfang Mo was busy, he rarely met Dongfang Mo. The two of them were also very polite. Last year, Dongfang Mo was burned beyond recognition in a car ident. Later, he went to the United States for treatment and happened to wake up. However, he and Dongfang Yu had already been separated for ten years, so there was basically no need to talk about it anymore Hence, he did not use his private contact with Dongfang Yu. But what was going on today Dongfang Yu actually called him Could it be because of Mu Ru? Thinking of this, he instinctively frowned and immediately deleted the missed call. There was no need to call him back because he really could not think of anything else that Dongfang Yu wanted to talk to him about. Zheng Yifan thought that ignoring Dongfang Yu¡¯s call meant that he did not have to interact with Dongfang Yu. However, he did not expect that when he got off work in the afternoon, Dongfang Yu was already waiting by his car. ¡°second cousin, are you... waiting for me? ¡± Zheng Yifan was the first to speak. At the same time, he looked at her without fear ... ¡°I have something to talk to you about. ¡± Dongfang Yu did not beat around the Bush. He threw the half-smoked cigarette in his hand onto the ground and extinguished it with his foot Then, he said inly, ¡°I heard that Xi Muru is staying at your house, so I thought it was necessary toe over and remind you that Xi Muru is not an ordinary girl. She... ¡± ¡°could it be that she is not an ordinary girl? ¡± Zheng Yifan snatched Dongfang Yu¡¯s words impatiently Then, he mocked, ¡°second cousin, it depends on who this person ispared to. If Mu Ru ispared to those beggars by the roadside, she¡¯s indeed not ordinary. But if she¡¯spared to your fianc??e, the mayor¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s really too ordinary. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Zheng Yifan, don¡¯t pretend to be crazy here. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care whether Xi Muru is ordinary or not in your heart. In short, she was once my... ... Your eldest cousin¡¯s wife is also your eldest cousin¡¯s sister-inw, so you and her.. ... ...¡± ¡°The past is already in the past, ¡± Zheng Yifan interrupted Dongfang Yu impatiently He continued indifferently, ¡°even though second cousin has been in bed for ten years, he should know what the marriagew says. Since Muru is already free, why can¡¯t she and I be together? ¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words, and then he immediately flew into a rage He could not help but growl, ¡°of course not. There¡¯s no need for so many whys. Xi Muru was once the firstdy of the Dongfang family. You and the Dongfang family are cousins. Don¡¯t you understand this logic? ¡± When Zheng Yifan saw that Yu was angry, he could not help but fly into a rage. His voice suddenly raised a few decibels as he growled, ¡°second cousin, what kind of words are you saying? Big Cousin hasn¡¯t even spoken yet. Is it your turn? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about big brother¡¯s situation. ¡± Dongfang Yu suddenly became cold again. Then, he slowed down his voice and said, ¡°this morning, big brother called me. He said that he heard from aunt gu about you and Mu rust night. He asked me to tell you... ¡± ¡°No need to tell him, ¡± Zheng Yifan interrupted Dongfang Yu coldly As he opened the car door and got into the car, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°since I brought her to the Dongfang family to attend the Dinner Partyst night, I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself. I like her and I want to marry her. At most, I¡¯ll never associate with your Dongfang family in the future. ¡± As he finished speaking, he mmed the car door and quickly drove out,pletely ignoring Dongfang Yu who was still standing beside him. Chapter 223

Chapter 223: Chapter 223 girls living on the streets

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru helped Zheng Yifan prepare the honey prawns before she left. Of course, she didn¡¯t have much luggage. She only had a few sets of clothes, a few books, and her own identification card. She only needed to pack a medium-sized luggage. Actually, she had originally nned to move to Cheng Feier¡¯s ce in two days. Who knew that Dongfang Yu woulde knocking on her door today? She didn¡¯t really care about Dongfang Yu. After all, she was barefoot and wasn¡¯t afraid of wearing shoes. However, Zheng Yifan was different. She knew this very well. She was once the First Lady of the Dongfang family and Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. This was an undeniable fact. And the worst thing wasn¡¯t that she was kicked out by Dongfang Mo. it was that she was pregnant with an illegitimate child in one inch Mo city and had incest with Dongfang Yu. If Dongfang Yu told Zheng Yifan about this matter, she didn¡¯t know how Zheng Yifan would look at her. As for herself, she probably didn¡¯t have the face to raise her head in front of Zheng Yifan, right? She picked up her luggage and walked on the street. It was evening and it was raining. She did not bring an umbre and could only walk along the eaves of the street. Her clothes were a little thin and the evening wind blew, making her shiver in the cold. It was dinner time, and the aroma of dishes drifted from the restaurant next door. In fact, she could have had some food at Zheng Yifan¡¯s ce before she left, but it had taken a long time to prepare the honey shrimp, so she was afraid that Zheng Yifan woulde back from work and she would not be able to leave So she hurriedly picked up her luggage and left. The rain was pitter-patter, and the wind was constantly blowing. Because of her period, her lower abdomen felt extremely cold, and the pain became obvious. The most important thing now was to find a ce to stay. Other than Cheng Feier, there were a few other ssmates in her phone, but those ssmates rarely interacted with her. The main reason was that she used toe home every day after school to help mother Wang She had almost never yed with her ssmates, so everyone was very unfamiliar with her. She also didn¡¯t know the family situation of those ssmates. It was not that she did not have any money on her. In fact, after Zheng Yifan bought her some honey today, he still had a few tens of yuan left. When he left, he was in a hurry, so he forgot to leave it for him. With a few tens of yuan, it was also possible to find the simplest private hotel to stay in, because there were underground hotels that only cost 20 yuan a night. However, this little bit of money probably could notst two nights. After it was used up, there really was not a single cent left. However, looking up at the rain that was getting heavier and heavier, looking at her wet clothes and her lower abdomen that was getting more and more painful, she finally gritted her teeth and decided to first find a cheap hotel to stay in, and then start looking for a job the next day Although there were fewer job openings at the end of the year, there were still job openings, weren¡¯t there? There were cheap private hotels in the remote alleys of any city, and it was the same for Binhai. Therefore, after Mu ru asked a few people, she finally found the cheapest underground hotel, which was 20 yuan per night. The so-called cheap, of course, was not a room with all kinds of supporting facilities, but a room that could fit a bed. As for the bathroom, it was at the end of the corridor and wasmunal. Of course, she did not care about this. She put down her luggage and changed into dry clothes. Then, she went to the small shop next to the hotel and bought a $1 bread and a $1 bottle of distilled water to settle her dinner. Chapter 224

Chapter 224: Chapter 224 flower market florists

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai¡¯s annual flower market opened in the week before the Spring Festival, and Binhai¡¯srgest flower market was none other than Binhai Perfume Bay flower market. Once it was near Spring, the flower market would be packed with people,ing and going as if they were going to a temple fair in ancient times. And in a very beautiful blue shed, in this shed that mainly sold Phenopsis.. We saw a familiar figure, who was busy introducing the various advantages of Phenopsis to the guests. That¡¯s right, this person was Xi Muru, a young girl who was living on the streets. She stayed in that small hotel for one night and went out to look for a job the next morning. It was close to spring, and it was actually not easy to find a job. Not to mention long-term jobs, even temporary jobs were rare. She found this temporary job when she happened to walk to the door of a flower shop to take shelter from the rain after walking for a day. At that time, thedy boss of the flower shop was sorrowfully telling the boss that a worker had to go back to his hometown in advance. The train tickets had been booked, and the flower market would open tomorrow. Now that there was a severe shortage of manpower, she did not know where to look for people. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this and immediately walked in. She quickly said that she was looking for a job and asked thedy boss if she could do it? Thedy boss looked at her and said that she could do it, but she was looking for a temporary worker because that worker would stille after the Spring Festival. She was only looking for people at the flower market for these seven days. When the flower market ended on the afternoon of the New Year¡¯s Eve, she would not need people anymore. Mu Ru quickly said that it did not matter. She would also do temporary workers. Since she had nothing to do, it would be good if she could earn some money for the New Year. Therefore, thedy boss gave her this temporary worker because she didn¡¯t provide her with a ce to eat and live, and because it was difficult to find people during the Spring Festival. Therefore, thedy boss was quite generous and gave her a daily sry of 160 yuan. Mu Ru cherished this job very much. Because of the high sry, although it cost her 20 yuan to stay in a small hotel every day and 20 yuan to eat and drink, she still had 120 yuan left every day. She worked seven days and could save up to 800 yuan. It was enough for her tost until the end of the Spring Festival holiday. When that time came, she could still find some money to do work. Thus, Mu Ru came to work the next morning. She grew up with the maid, mother Wang. She was able to endure hardships and work steadily. It was also because she was studying art Therefore, she knew more about how the flowers and nts at home worked. Usually, two-thirds of the guests she received would buy the flowers and nts she introduced. In just half a day, thedy boss liked her very much. Xi Muru could sell more flowers than other workers, and the price would not be too high. Therefore, Mu Ru should have taken care of lunch herself However, because thedy boss was satisfied with her work, thedy boss said that she would take care of lunch. Mu Ru still stayed in the small hotel. She left early and returnedte every day. Fortunately, she was able to adapt well. In less than two days, she was able to adapt to the work of a flower market flower seller and was able to do it with ease. On the morning of the 28th day of the 12th lunar month, she was still prepared to leave at seven o¡¯clock ording to the usual schedule. Because this small hotel was still twenty minutes away from the flower market, she had to leave early. However, as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the hotel, thedy boss stopped her and said to her apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go back to my hometown for the New Year during the Spring Festival, so the hotel will be closed for ten days and I have to find another ce to stay. ¡°. Chapter 225

Chapter 225: Chapter 225 flower sellers without a ce to stay

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru originally thought that she could spend the Spring Festival in this small hotel quietly, but she never expected that she would be kicked out on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, leaving her with no ce to stay. Because she was in a hurry to go to the flower market to work, Mu Ru did not have time to look for a ce to stay, so she picked up her suitcase and daily necessities and went straight to the flower market She thought that when the flower market closed in the evening, she would look for a ce that still had a cheap hotel that was open for business. In fact, the flower market had only started for two or three days, so the workload was not very heavy. There were not many people who came to buy flowers, but when it entered the 28th day of the 12th month of the lunar calendar, the workload increased because many people had concentrated on buying flowers in these two or three days. When Mu ru came to work with her suitcase, thedy boss was also deeply surprised. She took advantage of her free time to ask her what was going on. Only then did mu ru say that she had no ce to stay and that she would wait until the night before looking for a small hotel to stay. When thedy boss heard her words, she could not help but feel a little sympathetic towards her. So she quickly said that the Spring Festival was a holiday here and that the workers in the nursery grounds would go home. If she did not mind, she could temporarily stay in their staff dormitory Anyway, the dormitory was empty. Mu Ru thanked thedy boss again and again. She even said that she wanted thedy boss to calcte some room money or something. Thedy boss just smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t thank me. The main thing is that I am very satisfied with your work. Let¡¯s not talk about room money. Just help me sell a few pots of flowers and you will have everything. ¡°. Thus, Mu Ru let out a long sigh of relief. Although her work was short-lived and her residence was also short-lived, in the end, when it was near Spring, it was already very satisfying for her to have a job and a ce to shelter herself from the wind and rain. The Chinese custom was to get rid of the old and rece them with new ones during the new year. Therefore, not only did families have to buy flowers and nts back,panies of all sizes also agreed to pay attention to it. Of course, rich families paid even more attention to it. On the 29th day of the 12th lunar month, it was already evening. There were already very few tourists. Mu Ru and another employee were helping to arrange the flowers and nts that had not been sold yet because the door had to be locked at night. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Thedy boss walked in and said to her, ¡°don¡¯t arrange the two pots of butterfly orchids. Just now, the owner of Yuntian hotel called and said that he wanted two pots of butterfly orchids. He wanted people to feel that he had sent them over. You can send these two pots over. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuntian hotel send them over once today? ¡± Mu Ru asked with some doubt, ¡°I sent them over with Ah Mei this afternoon. At that time, I called a small truck and sent a total of 20 pots. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know that, ¡± Thedy boss exined with a smile, ¡°but the owner of Yuntian hotel said that he has 22 luxurious rooms. During the New Year, each room will have a pot of butterfly orchids to make the guests feel at home. Now, there are still two pots left. Hurry up and send them over to him. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Mu ru hesitated for a moment, then looked at another colleague beside her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Um, can I do it alone? The Phenopsis is so expensive, I¡¯m afraid... ¡± ¡°I can do it alone. ¡± Thedy boss smiled and gave her 100 yuan, saying, ¡°take a taxi. Ah Mei¡¯s home is in the suburbs, far from here. If you let her send you there, it will be difficult to take a taxi. You live in ourpany¡¯s dormitory, in the city. Even if you take a taxi back, it will not cost you much. ¡± Mu Ru did not say anything else because thedy boss was telling the truth. Ah Mei¡¯s situation was simr to hers. They were not rich people, but AH MEI was happier than her because Ah Mei had parents, even though their parents were ordinary workers The family was not well-off either. Chapter 226

Chapter 226: Chapter 226 I am not Xi Muxue

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru and ah Mei moved the two pots of butterfly orchids to the side of the road. Ah Mei waved at her and left because she had to go to the bus stop 500 meters away to take a bus home while she waited for a taxi at the entrance of the flower market. Fortunately, there were many taxis in Binhai. Mu Ru didn¡¯t have to wait for more than a few minutes before they arrived. Yun Tian Hotel was also in the center of the city. It wasn¡¯t very far from the flower market, so they arrived within ten minutes. After paying the taxi fare, they moved the two pots of butterfly orchids to the entrance of the hotel. They asked the security guard to take a look at them, then moved them into the lobby ording to the address provided by thedy boss. When the front desk clerk saw her move the Phenopsis, she was very surprised. She said that the hotel already had enough of the Phenopsis. Why did she move the Phenopsis again? Mu Ru quickly said that her boss had called to send it over. The front desk clerk quickly called the boss Then, she smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. The boss did order two pots of Phenopsis, but it¡¯s not going to be ced in the hotel room. It¡¯s going to be ced in the dragon-tiger pavilion at the back. Hurry up and send it to the dragon-tiger Pavilion. ¡± DRAGON-TIGER PAVILION? Mu Ru did not know where it was. After the guidance of the front desk clerk, she found out that there was a small but ancient-style courtyard 300 meters behind the Yuntian hotel. It was called the dragon-tiger pavilion, but it was very hidden The guests who usually stayed in hotels did not know about it. From the hotel to the dragon-tiger pavilion at the back, they had to go through a narrow alley. Because it was night time, the light in the alley was dim, so it looked particrly deep and narrow. Mu Ru carried the butterfly orchid and walked forward. The deep and narrow alley was scary because she was the only one in it. She had always been brave, but she did not know if it was because she was tired. Her heart beat faster and faster. Finally, they arrived at the dragon-tiger pavilion. Looking at the scene of the Dragon and tiger fighting on the courtyard door, she vaguely felt that this should not be a hotel or something. It was probably... ... Before she could finish her estimation, the courtyard door opened. Seeing the Phenopsis in her hand, the security guard did not say a word. He directly pointed to therge room behind and said indifferently, ¡°send it to the Tiger pavilion to find master Leng. ¡°. Xiao Su did not know who master Leng was, but she still knew the word ¡°Tiger pavilion. ¡± So she carried the Phenopsis to the Tiger pavilion. Seeing that the door was closed, she put down the Phenopsis and politely knocked on the door. ¡°Come in, the door is not locked! ¡± A low voice sounded. Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, but she still pushed the door open with her hand. Then she picked up the butterfly orchid and walked into the room. As she walked, she asked, ¡°where should I put these flowers for you? Just behind the door... ¡± A clear sound came from above Mu Ru¡¯s head and interrupted her words. She let go of the Butterfly Orchid in her hand and turned around instinctively However, she saw a man with a full beard holding a stick as thick as an arm standing in front of her with a fierce look. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit me? ¡± Mu Ru asked nervously as she rubbed the big bump on her head. ¡°Hehe, Xi Muxue, you acted really well, didn¡¯t you? ¡± The man with a full beardughed coldly He pinched her Chin and scoffed, ¡°did you think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you just because you pretended to be a flower seller? You want to take 50 million for yourself? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me, Leng Leiting? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT XI MUXUE! ¡± Mu Ru used both her hands to push away the big hand that was pinching her chin. Then, she took a step back and endured the pain on her head. She used her hands to lift up the bangs on her forehead, revealing the ugly birthmark She said loudly, ¡°Mr. Leng, look carefully. I¡¯m not the XI MUXUE YOU¡¯RE LOOKING FOR! ¡± Chapter 227

Chapter 227: Chapter 227 was all caused by the twins

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯RE NOT XI Muxue? ¡± Leng Leiting obviously did not believe Mu Ru¡¯s words. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, do you think you can trick me by drawing a picture on your forehead? You¡¯re underestimating me, Leng Leiting. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t draw this. I was born with it. This is a birthmark, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined Her voice became more urgent. ¡°Mr. Leng, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can use soap water to wash it. If it¡¯s a picture drawn, the soap water can wash it off. ¡± The bearded Leng Leiting used his hand to grab the fringe on her forehead and looked at it seriously for a while. Then, he was worried. He even took out a dagger and scratched Mu Ru¡¯s birthmark. He knew that it would bleed, so he finally confirmed that it was natural and not drawn. ¡°If you¡¯re not Xi Muxue, why do you look exactly like Xi Muxue? ¡± Leng leiting still had no intention of letting her go. ¡°Besides, your voice is very simr to hers. ¡± ¡°because Xi Muxue and I are twin sisters, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a birthmark since I was young, so my father disdained to take me out, so the people outside have only seen Xi Muxue and not me. As for the sound of her voice, it¡¯s probably because she¡¯s a twin. ¡± ¡°Twin Sisters? ¡± Leng leitingughed when he heard this, then he nodded and said, ¡°very good. Even though you¡¯re not Xi Muxue, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re Xi Muxue¡¯s sister. Hurry up and tell me, where is Xi Muxue Now? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and looked at the man with a full beard. She said very honestly, ¡°Xi Muxue and I haven¡¯t seen each other for two months. Ever since the XI family closed down, I don¡¯t know where she went... ¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? ¡± Leng leiting interrupted Mu ru coldly. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muru, hurry up and tell me where Xi Muxue is. Otherwise, you¡¯ll nevere back today. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she could not help but raise her voice and shout, ¡°Mr. Leng, you¡¯re too much. I don¡¯t even know you. Why are you forcing me to stay here? ¡± ¡°because you¡¯re Xi Muxue¡¯s sister, ¡± Leng Leiting exined expressionlessly. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°hurry up and tell me where Xi Muxue is. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Mu ru still said truthfully. She looked at Leng Leiting and practically begged, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. If I knew where she was, I would have gone to look for her long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up on the streets, would I? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s words were all true, but unfortunately, they fell into Leng Leiting¡¯s ears and became aplete cover-up. He would never believe that sisters did notmunicate or talk on the phone. ¡°I want to show you a little bit of power. I guess you won¡¯t say it, ¡± Leng Leiting said Then, he waved the wooden stick in his hand and said, ¡°I was supposed to knock your head open, but your mouth grew to your head. I was hoping that you would tell me Xi Muxue¡¯s address, so I won¡¯t knock your head. Where should I knock? ¡± Mu Ru instinctively stepped back. The wooden stick in Leng Leiting¡¯s hand was as thick as an arm. It was very smooth and had snake patterns on it. It was obvious that it was a stick used to hit people. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything, are you? ¡± Leng Leiting saw that she only stepped back and did not say anything, so the wooden stick quickly fell on her legs. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°then I¡¯ll break your legs first so that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this room from now on. ¡± Chapter 228

Chapter 228: Chapter 228 the origins of the bracelet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How much does Xi Muxue owe you exactly? ¡± Mu Ru shouted almost the moment the wooden stick fell, and this voice coincidentally stopped the wooden stick in Leng Leiting¡¯s hand fromnding on her leg. The wooden stick in Leng Leiting¡¯s hand stopped abruptly in the air. Then, he looked at Xi Muru who had retreated to a corner with nowhere to retreat. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he said, ¡°should I have asked this a long time ago? ¡± As Leng Leiting spoke, he put away the wooden stick Then, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°actually, that woman Xi Muxue didn¡¯t owe me much because she and I each invested 10 million to gamble. Then, the two of US won a total of 50 million, which was 70 million with interest. I¡¯m a very fair person. I said I would split it equally. She was supposed to give me 35 million, but she took the money and ran away, and now... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Leng leiting stopped here and then quickly took out a miniputer from his body. He waved his fingers on the miniputer. Two minutester.. He said coldly, ¡°plus a month and a half of interest, Xi Muxue should pay me 40,000,250,000 yuan. I¡¯m a generous person, so I don¡¯t need the change. Can you just give me 40,000,000 yuan? ¡± ¡°40,000,000 yuan? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes were as wide as Tongzi. She looked at the bearded man in front of her and shook her head. Then, she opened her arms and showed him the wallet inside. ¡°Mr. Leng, I only have 400 yuan here, and I earned it from doing odd jobs at the flower market these few days... ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, take 400 yuan and give me 40 million. Do you think this kind of joke is very funny? ¡± Leng Leiting immediately kicked her ugly duckling¡¯s Wallet Away. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. ¡± Mu Ru quickly went up to pick up the wallet again, then looked at Leng Leiting She said pitifully, ¡°Mr. Leng, I really don¡¯t have any money. I really don¡¯t know where Xi Muxue is. If I had money, I would definitely give it to you. If I knew where Xi Muxue is, I would also... ¡± Mu Ru stopped there because he noticed that Leng Leiting¡¯s eyes were fixed on her wrist, so she instinctively pulled her hand back into her sleeve. ¡°where did you get this chain? ¡± Leng Leiting was obviously interested in the very inconspicuous thin chain on her wrist because his voice had changed when he asked this question. Where did the chaine from? Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she looked at her wrist. There really was a chain on her wrist. She remembered now that this chain was actually given to her by Dongfang Mo.. It was on the third day after she married Dongfang Mo. Dongfang Yu apanied her to her home. Then, her mother, Lin Xinyue, gave her a jade bracelet. At that time, she was wearing it on her wrist. However, Dongfang Mo saw it that night. He only said that he did not like the color, so she did not wear the jade bracelet. A few dayster, when he shut her up tightly for her to carry documents, he saw that her wrist was bare So, he threw this chain to her, saying that this chain was small and suitable for her wrist to wear. This chain was too ordinary and did not have any special features. However, Dongfang Mo said that it looked good on her, but in fact, he wanted her to wear it. Therefore, she put it on at that time and never took it off. In the past, she did not dare to take it off in one inch ink city. Later, when she left one inch ink city, she forgot to take it off because of habit. At this time, when Leng Leiting asked, she noticed the thin chain on her wrist. Chapter 229

Chapter 229: Chapter 229: The chain was given to me by Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let me ask you, where did you get this chain? ¡± Leng Leiting saw that she was unwilling to tell him, so he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice a few decibels. ¡°someone gave it to me, ¡± Mu ru answered calmly. She looked at Leng Leiting and said, ¡°If you think this chain is worth 40 million, then you can take it. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I wear it on my wrist or not. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Leng Leiting couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at the chain on Xi Muru¡¯s wrist Then, he said sarcastically, ¡°Xi Muru, just now you said you didn¡¯t know where Xi Muxue is. Why is this chain on your wrist now Aren¡¯t you trying to deceive me If she doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with you, why would she give you this chain?¡± ¡°This chain wasn¡¯t given to me by Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu ru felt that Leng leiting was being unreasonable Thus, she said impatiently, ¡°this chain was given to me by that neither human nor Ghost Dongfang Mo. it has nothing to do with Xi Muxue. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± This time, it was Leng Leiting¡¯s turn to be shocked. He took a step back and asked in disbelief, ¡°Xi Muru, what did you say just now? Who gave you the chain? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, ¡± Mu ru repeated impatiently. Leng Leiting¡¯s hearing was fine just now, but now he could not hear clearly anymore. ¡°Why did Dongfang Mo give you this chain? ¡± Leng Leiting was even more surprised He looked at Xi Muru and shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. Dongfang MO usually doesn¡¯t go out, so how could you possibly see Dongfang Mo? ¡± ¡°Even if you went to the Dongfang family as Xi Muxue¡¯s sister, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t give you this chain and not Xi Muxue, right? ¡± ¡°Why would I lie? ¡± Mu Ru was anxious to leave, so she couldn¡¯t help but say irritably, ¡°what¡¯s there to lie about? I used to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, how could I not see him? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife? ¡± Leng Leiting was getting more and more curious. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what about Xi Muxue? Didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo Marry Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo looks like he¡¯s neither human nor ghost. Do you think a selfish woman like Xi muxue would marry him? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s mouth was already dry from talking She said a little helplessly, ¡°back then, my father, Xi Yuancheng, felt too sorry for his precious daughter, Xi Muxue, so he asked me to marry Dongfang Mo instead of Xi Muxue. So I had the chance to meet Dongfang Mo, and then I got this chain. ¡± Of course, the Xi family and the Dongfang family were not things that could be exined in a few words. Leng Leiting and she did not know each other, so she did not need to exin it to him in detail. She just needed to let him know that this chain was given to her by Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Dongfang Mo actually gave this chain to you? I really did not see it. ¡± The bearded Leng Leiting reached out his hand and grabbed Mu Ru¡¯s wrist. With a little force, he removed the thin chain from her wrist. Mu Ru did not see how valuable the chain was. Since it was taken away by Leng Leiting, she took it away. Seeing that Leng Leiting was studying the chain carefully, she could not help but ask, ¡°then, Mr. Leng, can I leave now? ¡± ¡°leave? Where do you want to go? ¡± Leng leiting looked at her coldly. The corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°Xi Muru, are you really that naive to think that this chain is worth 40 million? ¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do to me? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that tears wereing out. She could not help but growl, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you money. What right do you have to keep me here? ¡± Chapter 230

Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Dongfang Mo is rich

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°On what basis? ¡± Leng leitingughed He yed with the chain with one hand and scoffed, ¡°on the basis that you¡¯re Xi Muxue¡¯s sister. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying? A father¡¯s debt is paid by his son, and a brother¡¯s debt is paid by his brother. As for you and Xi Muxue, of course, it¡¯s a sister¡¯s debt. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. I only have 400 yuan and the chain in your hand. If you like it, take it, ¡± Xi Muru could not help but shout loudly. She was really furious. Wasn¡¯t she unlucky enough to be XI MUXUE¡¯S SISTER When she was young, she was Xi Muxue¡¯s scapegoat. When she grew up, she was forced to be her substitute and marry the disfigured Dongfang Mo. now, she had no connection with Xi Muxue at all However, Xi Muxue had taken her money and ran away. Was this person unreasonable enough to ask her for it? ¡°I know you don¡¯t have money. ¡± Leng Leiting was very dissatisfied with her sudden shout. Then, he looked at her and snorted coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money. Doesn¡¯t Dongfang Mo have it? I¡¯ll ask Dongfang Mo to go. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with Dongfang Mo anymore, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined the truth to him. ¡°Xi Empire¡¯s bankruptcy and the Xi family¡¯s copse were actually all caused by Dongfang Mo. the reason he did this was all because my father, Xi Yuancheng, used me, this ugly freak, to rece Xi Muxue and marry him. He felt humiliated. Do you think he would still exchange money for me? ¡± Leng Leiting frowned when he heard Xi Muxue¡¯s words. It seemed like Xi Muxue¡¯s words made some sense. If Xi Empire¡¯s bankruptcy and the XI family¡¯splete copse were indeed caused by Xi Muru recing Xi Muxue to marry him, then.. Xi Muru, this woman, should not be worth a single cent in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart. But if XI Muru really was not worth a single cent in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, then why would he give this chain to Xi Muru This made him feel like something was very strange again. ¡°I will investigate what you said, ¡± Leng Leiting¡¯s face was cold as his sharp gazended on Mu Ru. He scoffed coldly and said, ¡°but before your words are verified, I will not let you leave, so... ¡± Leng leiting suddenly waved his hand and shouted towards the door, ¡°men, take this woman to the old ce and lock her up. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± With two crisp and clear sounds, the door was pushed open. Two young men in ck clothes with shaved heads and expressionless robots walked in. They saw mu ru not making a sound and strode towards her First, they forced a towel into mu ru¡¯s mouth. Then, they covered Mu Ru¡¯s head with a ck cloth bag. Then, one person on each side grabbed mu Ru¡¯s left and right arms and pulled her back forcefully. Finally, they pushed mu ru towards the door. Of course, Mu Ru struggled with all her strength. However, her little strength was like an egg hitting a stone in the hands of the two robot-like men in ck. It waspletely useless. She also thought of screaming for help. However, her mouth was blocked, so she had no choice but to let the two men push her forward. A few minutester, she was carried into a car. The reason why she knew it was a car was because she heard the sound of the car door opening and closing. At the same time, she heard the sound of the car starting and felt her body moving along with the car. Chapter 231

Chapter 231: Chapter 231, a strange ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not know how long the car would take because Leng Leiting did not feel much pain when he hit her on the head. However, after she got into the car, the bag on her head started to hurt. Working at the flower market these few days was very tiring. Two days ago, she stayed in a small hotel and could not sleep well in the basement. Last night, she moved to the staff dormitory and could not sleep because it was someone else¡¯s bed. However, today, because she was busy, she did not even have a few bites of lunch At night, she moved two pots of Phenopsis. The most unfortunate thing was that she actually met Xi Muxue¡¯s creditor who forced her to pay back the money! She was tired, hungry, and in pain. She was also covered by a ck cloth bag, so she fell asleep in her daze. She did not even know how long the car had been driving for. She woke up when she was carried and thrown to the ground. She was in so much pain that she wanted to scream. Only then did she realize that there was still a towel stuffed in her mouth. With the sound of the door closing, she immediately knew that she had been thrown somewhere. Fortunately, those people did not tie her hands and feet. Perhaps they were certain that she did not have the ability to escape, so she immediately used her own hands to pull the ck cloth bag that was covering her head. Fortunately, it was not difficult. Although there was a rope tied to the back of her neck and a dead knot tied to the back of her head, she still fumbled around and slowly untied the Dead Knot. She took off the ck cloth bag and pulled out a towel that was stuffed in her mouth. However, she soon discovered that the situation of taking off the ck cloth bag was simr to not taking off the ck cloth bag because everything before her eyes was pitch-ck. Her Eyes blinked a few times, and it took her a few minutes to get used to it. The room was pitch-ck and cold, and at the same time, it was dark and damp. She did not know if the room was built in the basement or in some wild mountain. It was very cold. The clothes inside were soaked with sweat because of the flowers. Now, who knew how many hours had passed. The sweat-soaked clothes had been sticking to her body inside, so cold that her whole body trembled. The 29th day of the 12th lunar month, the end of the year, met with rain again, so the winter at Binhai was also cold. Mu Ru tried her best to stabilize her trembling body. Her feet were very numb because she had not exercised for too long and curled up in the car She almost could not take a step. She had no choice but to sit down in the dark. The cold floor was so cold that her already shivering body could not help but curl up, trying to preserve thest bit of warmth in her body. Finally, after her eyes adapted to the darkness in the room, she gradually realized that there was actually not a single ray of light. This was because there was a small window in the room that was probably used for venttion, and there was starlight shining through that window Although it was extremely weak, it was still better than no light at all. With the help of the weak starlight, she slowly moved her head to observe the dark, damp, and cold room. It turned out that the room was empty except for her. No, it was not really empty. With the help of the weak starlight, she found a few old newspapers piled in a corner of the room. She did not know when the newspapers were from, and even more so, she did not know how the newspapers came here. She did not think too much about it. She just crawled over to the few newspapers with trembling hands and shook them open. Then, she fumbled with her hands and stuffed the newspapers into her back, separating the foundation that was already soaked with sweat She thought that as long as the wet clothes didn¡¯t stick to her body, it shouldn¡¯t be so cold. However, it was still cold. The newspapers had been here for God knows how long. They were dry and hard. It was like stuffing a piece of wood into her clothes. It was painful to cut them. Chapter 232

Chapter 232: Chapter 232, the critical moment

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru endured the difort of stuffing the old newspaper into her clothes. She shook off the remaining newspaper and spread it on the floor. Then, she sat on it, thinking that if the floor wasn¡¯t so cold, it shouldn¡¯t be so cold anymore. However, it was still very cold. The old newspaper stuffed into her back and the old newspaper used to cushion her seat didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. She curled up on the newspaper, still so cold that her teeth were chattering non-stop. Why was it so cold She had lived in Binhai for 19 years, and it was as if she had never encountered such a cold winter. She seemed to feel that her heart was so cold that it didn¡¯t beat much. I don¡¯t know if there are fewer stars in the sky outside, but the light in the room, which was originally still there, gradually dimmed. Coupled with the iparable cold, she suddenly felt as if she had gone to hell And the bull-headed horse-faced with a smile came to her. She kept rubbing her hands, trying to add a little warmth to herself. Her numb feet kept moving, trying not to fall asleep again, because she was afraid that once she fell asleep, she would never wake up. Her numb feet gradually became numb because of the movement. She slowly stood up, rubbing her hands and continuously tap dancing. In her heart, she kept saying: I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m only 19 years old, I still want to go to college I want to be a painter, and, I don¡¯t even have a warm home. If I die like this, I WON¡¯T BE SATISFIED! Perhaps it was because of her strong thoughts, cold, hungry, tired, and thirsty, she kept moving, but just tap dancing seemed to not be able to warm her body up. She had to do a little more exercise. So she began to do intense aerobics, but she did not dare to let go of the darkness around her. She was afraid that she might identally bump her head, so she could only move her hands and feet a little bigger. However, she was already weak from hunger and exhaustion. Now, her body simply could not bear the physical exercise of aerobics. Therefore, after less than two minutes, she felt dizzy, as if the surroundings were spinning nonstop Her hands and feet were still cold, but her forehead was getting hotter and hotter. The bag on her head did not seem to have disappeared. As she danced, the pulse in the bag seemed to be beating faster and faster. In the dark, she used her hands to support herself against the wall. She stabilized her body that was about to fall down and slowly walked towards the small window that was used for venttion. Because her body was close to the wall.. Meng ran suddenly felt as if there was something in the bag that was hard against her chest. She was slightly stunned. Then, she quickly reached for the clothes under her chest coat. When she touched a long cell phone, Meng ran realized it was a cell phone. It was the cell phone that she had not turned on for a long time. Ever since she moved out from Zheng Yifan¡¯s ce, she had turned off her phone because she didn¡¯t want Zheng Yifan to find her again, and she didn¡¯t want to cause Zheng Yifan any more trouble. Later on, when she worked at the flower market, she would leave early and returnte every day. At the same time, she didn¡¯t need to contact anyone, so she slowly forgot about her phone. The coat she was wearing was the maid¡¯s uniform she wore when she was at the Xi family¡¯s house. There was a small pocket inside the coat, so she kept the unused phone in this pocket that she usually didn¡¯t remember. The phone was indeed useless normally, but now it was a life-saving Straw. As she took out the phone, she kept praying in her heart, hoping that there was still electricity and that she could still make a call. Chapter 233

Chapter 233: Chapter 233te-night phone calls

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The phone was indeed still charged. In fact, it had been charged in the morning at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house. It had been turned off after leaving in the afternoon. Although a week had passed, the battery was still full when it was turned on again. The phone showed that it was more than two o¡¯clock in the morning, but at this moment, she did not know who to call. Was it her ssmate Cheng Feier or Zheng Yifan? She thought for a moment and finally called Cheng Feier. She thought that it was her best friend. Knowing that she was in trouble, she would at least think of a way to save her, right? However, after the call was made, a sweet female voice rang out from the phone: The number you have dialed is turned off, please try againter! Turning off the phone, that was true. It was past two in the morning, and most people were used to turning off their phones to sleep. After all, the phone had radiation, so it was not surprising that Cheng Feier¡¯s phone was turned off at this time. Therefore, she had no choice but to call Zheng Yifan. Zheng Yifan¡¯s number was actually not stored in her phone, but he was the attending doctor in charge of her mother. At that time, because of Lin Xinyue¡¯s illness, she often called Zheng Yifan And she had a good memory, so after a few more calls, her brain would remember that set of numbers. It was already the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month. No, it was now early in the morning, and it was already the 30th day of the Lunar New Year. She did not know if Zheng Yifan was still in Binhai, because he said that he would go to Hong Kong for two days during the Lunar New Year. However, this was her only hope, so she decided to give it a try. Therefore, she used her cold and long-winded hands to enter Zheng Yifan¡¯s number on the phone, then pressed the answer button. The phone was not turned off, and the call was quickly picked up. She was delighted and could not help but secretly sigh in relief. However, very soon, she was disappointed because the phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. She had no choice but to cut off the call and rey it again, but it was the same. The television kept ringing, but no one picked up. After repeating this for more than ten times, Mu Ru really could not hold on any longer. It seemed that the heavens wanted to kill her. If she did not think of a way to escape tonight, who knew how Leng Leiting would deal with her tomorrow? Of course, there would be no good things waiting for her. She might be sold to a casino or a ce of debauchery in a fit of anger. Wasn¡¯t that what the movies and television wrote about the bad guys? No one picked up the phone. Mu Ru was finally disheartened. She threw her phone aside and sat down on the cold floor. She hugged her knees with both hands and cried in the end. How could she be so naive and muddle-headed She was the one who secretly ran away from Zheng Yifan¡¯s house. Moreover, Dongfang Yu would definitely warn Zheng Yifan if he came to warn her. Zheng Yifan probably didn¡¯t want the Dongfang Brothers to misunderstand Therefore, he hadpletely cut ties with her after she left. Therefore, it was normal for Zheng Yifan to not pick up when she called him. He probably did not want to get into a fight with the Dongfang brothers because of her. Zheng Yifan was woken up by the ringtone of his phone. He had actually just started his holiday yesterday and was nning to go to Hong Kong at dawn today. After all, it was the 30th day of the Lunar New Year. No matter what, he had to go and spend the New Year with his only sister. However, the phone woke him up. However, he did not reach out to grab the phone in the drawer of the bedside cab. Instead, he turned over, pulled the nket over his head, and continued to sleep. This was because the people who usually called him at this time were probably people who dragged him out to eat ghost food. Perhaps it was doctor Lin, who was on the night shift in the hospital. Presumably, there were not many patients in the ward these two days. There was nothing much going on in the middle of the night, so they just wanted to have supper Therefore, they deliberately made trouble and called him to harass him. Chapter 234

Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Xi Muru, where are you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not pick up the phone. He did not like to be disturbed in the middle of the night when he was sleeping soundly. On the other hand, Doctor Lin and the rest loved to y such meaningless games. It was as if he would be happy if they disturbed his sleep. Unfortunately, the phone kept ringing. It was as if he would not stop until he picked up the phone. Therefore, not only did he cover his head and hug himself with the nket, he also covered his ears with his hands under the nket He just wanted to not hear the ringtone that disturbed his sleep. Finally, after about ten minutes, the ringtone that had been ringing stopped. The Room was quiet again. He pulled his head out of the nket and wanted to close his eyes and continue to sleep. However, he soon found that he could not fall asleep after being woken up. Perhaps it was because the ringtone had been ringing for too long, but he was not sleepy at all. He stretched himself and sat up. It was very painful to not fall asleep in the middle of the night. He turned on the bedsidemp and opened the drawer, thinking of finding a cigarette to smoke. However, when his hand reached for the cigarette box, he identally touched the phone that was on standby. The screen lit up because of his touch, and the picture on it was clearly visible. 15 missed calls, all from the same number ¡ª Xi Muru! Xi Muru Xi Muru called him? He immediately stood there for a few seconds, staring at the bright screen until the screen dimmed again. Only then did he react. He immediately grabbed the phone, pressed it, and looked again. It was indeed Xi Muru! His hands trembled and his heartbeat elerated instantly. He did not have time to think and immediately pressed the rey button to call Xi Muru. However, the phone kept ringing, but no one picked up. He could not help but panic. It had been a week since Xi Muru had left without saying goodbye. Her phone had been turned off, and he had made countless calls but never got through. He thought that the reason why her phone was turned off was because she used to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. By right, she should be his first cousin-inw, so she wanted to avoid him, so she stopped contacting him and did not want him to find her. However, what happened today She actually called him? This was not right. Something was very wrong. Xi Muru¡¯s personality should be very strong. She did not think that she would call him just because of a small matter. She must have encountered some problem that she could not solve on her own. As he thought about this, his heart grew more anxious. He quickly turned on the light and went into the wardrobe to find some clothes to wear. Then, as he ran out of the door, he kept calling Xi Muru¡¯s number, hoping that she would pick up He hoped that she could tell him what was going on. After a long time, there were nearly ten calls. When he had just entered the elevator, the phone was finally picked up. Then, he heard the sound of a shuffling body and a slight sucking sounding from the phone. ¡°Mu Ru, is it mu ru? ¡± Zheng Yifan pressed the elevator door button with his hand as he shouted anxiously into the phone, ¡°Mu Ru, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did something happen? ¡± There was still a rustling sound like an animal crawling and a faint sucking sounding from the other side of the phone, but there was still no Xi Muru¡¯s voice. He became more and more anxious. The elevator had just reached the underground parking lot, and the moment the door opened, he darted out. As he ran towards his own car, he kept shouting into the phone, ¡°Mu Ru, say something. Where are you? ¡± Chapter 235

Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Xi Muru, where are you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Zheng Yifan opened his car door and got into the car, Mu Ru¡¯s voice came faintly from the other end of the phone. If he didn¡¯t listen carefully, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her clearly. He pressed the phone tightly against his ear Only then did he hear her voice clearly. ¡°Yifan... I¡¯m so cold... so painful... so dizzy... ¡± ¡°Mu Ru... where are you... Mu Ru... quickly tell me where you are... Mu Ru... what happened... Mu Ru... quickly tell me... so that I can drive over... ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice was getting louder and faster. He could barely hear Xi Muru¡¯s voice, but he felt that his voice was also very low and mu ru might not be able to hear him clearly. Mu Ru didn¡¯t answer his urgent questions, but she didn¡¯t hang up because he could hear the rustling on the other end of the phone. At the same time, Mu Ru was using all her strength. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten What happened to her Did she encounter something? Thinking that something might have happened to her, he kept ming himself in his heart. Although she had left quietly, he should have gone to find her. Although her phone was switched off, as long as she was in Binhai, as long as he put his heart into it, there was no reason why he could not find her. It was all his fault. He even thought that since she had made up her mind to leave, she probably did not want to have any entanglements with him. Perhaps she was worried about the Dongfang family, so she did not want to continue to have anything to do with him. He held the phone in one hand and turned the steering wheel to drive his car out of the building. Zheng Yifan was hesitating about which direction to drive in when Mu Ru¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡°Yifan, I don¡¯t know where this is... I only know that I¡¯m in a dark room... there¡¯s a small window to get some air... but the window is very small... it¡¯s only about the size of a head... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was still very weak, but she was probably much more awake now because she could describe everything around her more urately, but what she described.. It didn¡¯t have the slightest rtion to where Zheng Yifan drove the car. So.. Zheng Yifan anxiously said to Xi Muru on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mu Ru, think of a way to climb to the window. Try to stick your head out a little and see if you can find out what¡¯s going on outside. Because I have to judge the location of your room based on the characteristics of the outside, and what¡¯s in your room doesn¡¯t help me at all. You¡¯ve already driven out now... ¡°... ¡°...¡± When Mu ru heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words, she immediately got up from the ground with all her might. She touched the wall and came to the window. Then, she stood on her tiptoes. Fortunately, she was not short. She was 165, so after standing on her tiptoes, she could stick her head into the small vent Then, she could see some of the scenery outside. ¡°Yifan, I can see it. There is a narrow alley outside the window. Not far from the middle of the alley, there is ampstand that is either an electric pole or a light bulb that has been broken. At the end of the alley, there is a sign for a small restaurant. It says the old ce. This old ce is about 300 meters away from where I am. On the other end of the alley, there might be a store, but it is very far away from me. I estimate that it is more than 500 meters away, so I can¡¯t see clearly... . . .¡± Chapter 236

Chapter 236: Chapter 236: I see you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had done her best to describe the situation in detail to Zheng Yifan with the help of the faint starlight and the light from the distantmps She only prayed that Zheng Yifan would be able to find her current location based on the little clues she had provided. After listening to Mu Ru¡¯s description, Zheng Yifan had a rough idea of the situation. The alley was about 1.5 meters wide. Such a narrow alley was probably only built thirty years ago Only the Old City area, which had not been demolished yet, would have such a phenomenon. Even the newly built vige in the city would not have such a situation. Binhai was a city very close to Hong Kong. It had been more than 30 years since the reform and opening up. Now, Binhai was filled with high-rise buildings and spacious roads. Only one ce still retained its original appearance, and that ce was Binhai¡¯s Old City area. ¡°I got it, Mu Ru. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll drive over now. By the way, try to keep your phone on. I¡¯ll call you when I arrive... ¡± Zheng Yifan hung up the phone right after he finished his words. He had to drive to the Old City district, which was an hour and a half away from the city center. It was only early in the morning, so the cars on the streets were rarely deserted, so they didn¡¯t prevent him from driving fast. Therefore, he was so anxious that he stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum. He didn¡¯t care about whether he would be fined or deducted points for speeding anymore. It took him only seventy minutes to get there in an hour and a half with such a crazy speed. The Old City district wasn¡¯t big, but there were more than one narrow alley. Fortunately, Mu Ru provided him with the name of a small restaurant called the old town. He parked his car in a rtively spacious area outside, took a shlight, and got out of the car to search for the signboard of the old town in one alley after another. The lights in the old town were dim, probably due to theck of management. The dirtiness and messiness in this ce was very thorough. Many of the alleys did not even have street lights, so he had to rely on the light of the shlight to walk. Finally, when he reached thest alley, he saw the restaurant called the old town. However, the restaurant was already closed. Well, it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning, so it would be strange if it did not close. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Then, he walked along the alley. The old and old walls were in disrepair. As he walked through the alley, he was worried that the wall would suddenly fall off. He remembered that Mu ru told him that the room she was in was about 300 meters away from the old ce. So, after walking for about 200 meters, he took out his cell phone and called Mu Ru. As he dialed, he walked forward. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Then, Mu Ru¡¯s weak voice was heard. ¡°Yifan, are you here? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m already here. I¡¯m in the alley you mentioned. Quickly stick your head into the venttion window you mentioned so that I can see you... ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s head looked at the venttion window on the wall beside him Because the building had venttion windows, he was not sure which floor she was on. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be right there... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was heard. This time, it was a little louder. It was probably because she heard him say that there was hope. Then, Mu Ru¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Yifan, I see you. Come a little closer, walk a little further... ¡± Chapter 237

Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Mu Ru, you have to hold on

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan put down his phone and looked up. Sure enough, he saw a hand reaching out from a window on the first floor of the building in front of him. It was waving at him non-stop Mu Ru¡¯s voice came out from the air vent as well. ¡°Yifan, I¡¯m here... ¡± Zheng Yifan shone his shlight at the back of the building. If he wanted toe out, he would have to go to the front. However, since Mu ru was in the room, someone must have locked the front. ¡°Mu Ru, wait a little longer. I¡¯ll go to the front door and see if I can find a way to break the door open, ¡± Zheng Yifan shouted at Mu Ru, then quickly ran to the front door of the building. This was a very old residential building. It only had two floors. He didn¡¯t know if there was anyone living on the second floor, but the front door of the first floor was indeed locked, and it was a new anti-theft door Moreover, it looked like the anti-theft door with a very advanced anti-theft system, and he waspletely clueless about picking locks. If he were to find a lock-pickingpany to pick locks, he would probably have to provide the owner¡¯s property certificate or something. Moreover, if he were to find someone from the lock-picking Company to Pick Locks, themotion would be big, and it would be troublesome if Guan Mu ru was alerted. With this thought in mind, he immediately gave up looking for a lock-pickingpany and went to the back of the building again. Looking at the small window that Mu ru had stretched out her hand to, his heart stirred. These buildings had been in disrepair for a long time, and they were already in a state of dpidation. Moreover, the walls were probably not very solid anymore. With this thought in mind, he quickly ran back to the car and took out a screwdriver and an iron hammer from his toolbox. ¡°Mu Ru, stand by the corner. I¡¯m going to hit the window with the hammer to see if I can make the window a little bigger, and then you cane out from the window... ¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± Mu ru answered from inside, and then quickly walked to the corner away from the window in the dark. Perhaps because of Zheng Yifan¡¯s arrival, she felt as if she had be stronger. Zheng Yifan swung the hammer and knocked hard on the wall by the window. As expected, it had been dpidated for a long time. The white ash outside fell with one hit, and the red bricks inside had long loosened due to the long time In just a few moments, the window had be several times bigger. ¡°Mu Ru,e over quickly. I¡¯ll pull you out. ¡± Zheng Yifan shone his shlight into the room and saw mu ru curled up against the corner of the wall. He called out to her loudly. The light from the shlight was a little dazzling. Mu Ru quickly used her hand to cover her eyes and then quickly walked towards the window. Perhaps because she got up in a hurry, her vision turned dark and her head felt dizzy She shook her body twice to stabilize herself, but in the end, she could not stabilize herself and slowly fell to the ground... ¡°...¡±. ¡°Mu Ru, Mu Ru, ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that she had actually fallen and called out anxiously from outside the window. Seeing that there was no response, he quickly jumped into therge window that he had knocked out. Under the light of the shlight, he saw the person lying on the ground. Her small face was as Pale as paper, and her haggard face. His heart almost contracted in an instant. He immediately squatted down and reached out with both hands to pick her up from the ground He quickly hugged her tightly in his arms... ... Her body was cold as if she had walked out of an ice cer, but her forehead was so hot that it could burn people¡¯s skin. She opened her mouth and breathed out hot air, proving that she still had a trace of human life. ¡°Mu Ru... you have to hold on... Mu Ru... I¡¯ll bring you back now! ¡± Zheng Yifan shouted at the woman in his arms, then hugged her and climbed out of the room where mu ru was locked up. Chapter 238

Chapter 238: Chapter 238 news about Mu Ru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve was a traditional day for Chinese people to have a big reunion. On this day, people, no matter where they were, would usually try their best to rush home. In the eastern part of Binhai, in one inch ink city, which was close to the mountains and the sea, Dongfang Mo woke up punctually at seven o¡¯clock in the morning as usual and went to his special study room to read. In the morning, it was time for him to read. From seven to eight o¡¯clock in the morning, he absolutely did not allow anyone to disturb him. The Dongfang family also knew about this rule of his, so during the one hour he read in the morning, no one dared to knock on his door Even the most important things had to wait until after eight in the morning. Because it was the day of Reunion, Dongfang Jun, who had originally gone to the United States to study, also returned. Perhaps due to jetg, he also woke up early in the morning. Uncle Liu received a call from Leng Leiting at 7:30. He said that he was looking for Dongfang Mo, but he did not dare to disturb Dongfang Mo at this time, so he could only walk to and fro outside the hall to wait for time. It just so happened that Dongfang Jun came over from the bamboo garden. When he saw uncle Liu walking to and fro, he could not help but frown and say, ¡°Uncle Liu, what¡¯s wrong? You woke up so early today. Could it be that big brother has to go to work today? ¡± Uncle Liu was in charge of Dongfang Mo¡¯s daily activities. He could also be said to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s special assistant. Today was the New Year¡¯s Eve. Uncle Liu should be on holiday, but he had been wandering around here since early in the morning. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I¡¯ll go pick up the eldest young master at eight o¡¯clock for breakfast. ¡± Uncle Liu smiled at Dongfang Jun. of course, it was not convenient to tell Dongfang Jun about this kind of thing. Seeing that Uncle Liu did not say anything, Dongfang Jun did not ask any more questions. Then, as he walked into the hall, he asked, ¡°by the way, did second brothere backst night? I saw him go out yesterday afternoon. ¡± ¡°This, I don¡¯t know. ¡± Uncle Liu shook his head and exined with a smile, ¡°My job is to take care of the eldest young master. As for the second young master¡¯s matter, it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask about it, is it? ¡± Dongfang Jun nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Just as he walked into the hall, he saw the elevator door by the side open. He wore a cap that was pressed very low on his head and a white mask on his face Dongfang Mo, who was wearing a turtleneck shirt and a scarf, had already turned his wheelchair and walked out. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so early today. ¡± Dongfang Jun warmly waved at Dongfang Mo. Then, he pointed at the door of the hall and said, ¡°Uncle Liu is waiting for you. He probably has something to say. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied. His voice was still slightly hoarse. Then, he did not say much to Dongfang Jun and directly wheeled his wheelchair out of the hall. When uncle Liu saw Dongfang Moe out, he immediately went up to wee him. He reached out to take his wheelchair and pushed him towards the long corridor not far away. ¡°What happened so early? ¡±Thee old and hoarse voice sounded under theCAPp.Becausee of the mask, it was even more unclear. ¡°Well, Leng Leiting called. ¡± Uncle Liu pushed Dongfang Mo as he reported in a low voice, ¡°he said that the chain with the word ¡®Mo¡¯ is in his hands, and that a woman named Xi Muru is also in his hands... ¡± ¡°What does he mean? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and hoarse, but it had already increased by a few decibels. ¡°A woman like Xi Muru also provoked him? ¡± ¡°Xi Muru didn¡¯t provoke him initially. It was Xi Muxue... ¡± Uncle Liu briefly ryed the situation that Leng Leiting had told him to Dongfang Mo.. ¡°since Xi Muxue owes him money, he should ask Xi Muxue for it. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and hoarse However, it was also cold and cold. ¡°Leng Leiting, you even dared to capture my Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. You must have eaten the guts of an ambitious leopard, right? ¡± ¡ª PS: Today ends even more! Chapter 239

Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Dongfang Mo¡¯s thoughts

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Uncle Liu was stunned when he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, he quickly asked, ¡°then, young master, how do you think we should handle this matter? ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Aunt Gu always feel that I didn¡¯t ask third brother to do anything? ¡± ¡°Then, let ah Jun handle this matter. Let him bring a few people to get Xi Muru back. No matter what, I have to give third brother a chance to show off his abilities, don¡¯t I? ¡± Dongfang Mo said calmly Then, he motioned for Uncle Liu to push him into the hall. When uncle Liu heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he was even more puzzled. Xi Muru¡¯s matter, he actually said to leave it to Dongfang Jun to handle? However, he did not say anything more and quickly pushed Dongfang Mo into the hall. Anyway, whatever decision Dongfang Mo made, it was his own decision. And although he was his special assistant, following him all day long, sometimes he still could not understand his thoughts. At 9 am, Leng Leiting was about to get someone to call Dongfang Jun¡¯s special assistant again when there was a knock on the door. A man in ck ran in and whispered in his ear, ¡°boss, that Kid Dongfang Jun is here? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Jun? ¡± Leng Leiting was stunned for a moment before he understood. He nodded and stood up, ¡°HURRY UP AND INVITE HIM IN! ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dongfang Jun had already walked in. He frowned when he saw him and went straight to the point, ¡°my brother said that you¡¯ve arrested my ex-sister-inw. Where is she? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Jun, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? ¡± Leng Leiting was furious when he saw Dongfang Jun¡¯s expression. ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for is Dongfang Mo. Why isn¡¯t he here? ¡± ¡°What? Is such a small matter worth himing forward? ¡±DongfanggJunn had a disdainful expression.Hee smacked his lips and said, LenggLeitingg, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.Hurryy up and hand over the person and the chain. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, I also want to hand over the person and the chain to you guys, but¡± Leng Leiting looked at Dongfang Jun and snorted coldly. ¡°could it be that your brother didn¡¯t tell you that Xi Muru... ¡± ¡°Xi Muru doesn¡¯t owe you money, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly cut off Leng Leiting¡¯s words The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°My big brother said, whoever owes you money, go find them. Don¡¯t bite people like a mad dog. Otherwise, if you bite too many people, be careful that your teeth will be knocked out. ¡± Leng Leiting felt ufortable when he heard this. Although Dongfang Mo was indeed rich and overbearing in Binhai, Leng Leiting had opened a Four-star Hotel and a high-ss Casino Why did the Dongfang family have to squeeze him everywhere? Hence.. He said coldly, ¡°third young master, I don¡¯t want to tremble if it¡¯s anything else. In any case, Xi Muxue owes me 40 million yuan. Now that Xi Muxue has escaped, it¡¯s the same for me to capture her sister Xi Muru. If the Dongfang family is willing to return this 40 million yuan to me, I¡¯ll return it to you along with the chain. If you¡¯re not willing to return it to me, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll just keep this person here for now. In any case, she can¡¯t eat much. I can still afford to feed her with leftovers. At least, I won¡¯t let her starve to death. ¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned when he heard this. Before he came, Dongfang Mo had told him that it would be best if he could get Xi Muru and the chain back without spending a single cent. Of course, if he really couldn¡¯t get it back, then it would be better to give Leng Leiting, who had nothing but money in his eyes, 40 million. In short, it would be good if he could get her back safely. Chapter 240

Chapter 240: Chapter 240 Xi Muru ran away

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the way here, he was still thinking that this was the first time that big brother had ced me in such an important position. He had sent me out to do a single task. No matter what, I had toplete the task in a more glorious manner. Otherwise, I would have to spend a single cent to get mu ru and the chain back.. To let big brother think more highly of me. However, he did not know that after just a few words with Leng Leiting, he did not know what to do. This was because Leng Leiting actually did not have the slightest intention of being afraid of the Dongfang family. ¡°Then, does CEO Leng mean that you have to get the Dongfang family to give you 40 million? ¡± Dongfang Jun was a little frustrated in his heart. He thought to himself, Leng Leiting, you are so arrogant. You dare to take the Dongfang family¡¯s money. Let¡¯s see how my brother will deal with you in the future. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want the Dongfang family to give me 40 million yuan, ¡± Leng leiting shrugged He acted as if Dongfang Jun had misunderstood him. ¡°I only said that Xi Muxue owes me 40 million yuan. Of course, anyone can give it to me. As long as I get 40 million yuan, I¡¯ll naturally release Xi Muxue¡¯s sister, Xi Muru. ¡± Dongfang Jun was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard Leng Leiting¡¯s words. This guy had grabbed Xi Muru and called the Dongfang family. He even said that he didn¡¯t want the Dongfang family to give it to him. This was really taking advantage of him and acting like a good boy. However, when he thought of Dongfang Mo¡¯s instructions to not cause conflict for Leng Leiting, he finally calmed down He said impatiently, ¡°alright, Leng Leiting, today is the 30th of the Lunar New Year. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. It¡¯s just 40 million. Quickly bring the person and the chain up. We¡¯ll hand over the money and the person. ¡± ¡°Third Young Master, were you so straightforward earlier? ¡± Leng leiting immediately put on a smile. Then, he waved his hand and shouted towards the door, ¡°bring the person up! ¡± There was no movement outside the door. Leng Leiting was slightly stunned, then he shouted towards the door, ¡°did you hear that? QUICKLY BRING THE PERSON UP! ¡± Soon, a man in ck ran in from outside the door. He looked at Dongfang Jun who was not far away, then ran to Leng Leiting¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°boss, it¡¯s bad. Xi Muru ran away! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Leng Leiting was so shocked that he was sweating. He looked at his palm and wondered if his ears were listening. ¡°Is there a mistake? How can a girl like her run away? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. The brothers over there have been searching everywhere, but we don¡¯t know when she ran away. Because there are no surveince cameras in the Old City, we can¡¯t find anything... ¡± Dongfang Jun had been looking at Leng Leiting the whole time. When he saw the surprise on his face turn red and white, he immediately guessed that the situation might have changed, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°CEO Leng, I¡¯ve already prepared the money. Where is she? Where¡¯s the goods? ¡± ¡°Third Young Master Dongfang, this chain is for you. I don¡¯t want the money, ¡± Leng Leiting stood up and handed the chain to him first Then, he said in a hurry, ¡°well, we locked Xi Muru in a roomst night, but the brothers just said that she broke the wall and ran awayst night, so... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Jun was shocked Then, he mmed the table and growled, ¡°Leng Leiting, are you ying with us? Are the Dongfang family people ying with you like this? If you don¡¯t hand her over today, I¡¯ll raze your casino to the ground! ¡± ¡°If she really ran away, there¡¯s nothing I can do, ¡± Leng Leiting yelled anxiously Then, he looked at Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll drive you to see the scene. I also didn¡¯t expect that a girl, unarmed, could actually smash through the wall and run away. If I had known, I would have tied her hands and feetst night and sent two people to guard her. ¡± Chapter 241

Chapter 241: Chapter 241

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan drove directly to the hospital. Mu Ru not only had a bump on her head, but she was also running a fever. It was probably because she caught a cold in that damp and dark room, so she caught a cold. Fortunately, the fever had not been long. Although it was a high fever, Mu Ru¡¯s body was still pretty good. When she was young, she rarely fell ill and rarely took medicine. She almost never had an injection. Therefore, she went to the hospital to hang two bottles of intravenous drip, and the fever subsided. After the fever subsided, Zheng Yifan brought mu ru home. The Sky was already numb and bright. Mu Ru slept in his guest room for more than an hour before she got up because she still had to rush to the flower market to help. Zheng Yifan said, ¡°don¡¯t go to the flower market. It¡¯s the New Year¡¯s eve today. Why are you still working? ¡± ¡°Besides, you ran out of that room. If people find out that you ran away, they won¡¯t be able to catch you anymore, right? ¡± ¡°maybe they¡¯re waiting for you at the flower market? ¡°? Mu Ru felt that Zheng Yifan¡¯s words made sense. She really couldn¡¯t go to the flower market to work, so Zheng Yifan drove her to the staff dormitory of the flower shop. She used the key to open the dormitory door and went in to pack up her things Then, she quietly left. When she returned to Zheng Yifan¡¯s residence again, Mu ru saw his haggard face. She knew that it was because he didn¡¯t sleepst night to look for her, so she felt bad in her heart. She quickly said that it was all thanks to him this time. When she found a job in the future and earned money.. She must treat him to a good meal. He could choose any ce he wanted. Zheng Yifanughed when he heard Mu ru say that. As he helped her move her luggage into his guest room again, he smiled and said, ¡°Mu Ru, you don¡¯t have to treat me to a meal because I¡¯m not interested in eating. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this, then she asked in a low voice, ¡°then what are you interested in? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in you, ¡± Zheng Yifan said very naturally He turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°If you really want to thank me, then give yourself to me and marry me as my wife. This way, I can protect you at any time, and no one will dare to capture you to ckmail the Dongfang family. Because if that happens, you really won¡¯t have anything to do with the Dongfang family. ¡± Zheng Yifan said this in a slightly joking tone, but his face was full of anticipation. He looked at Xi Muru beside him. Even though she had a birthmark on her forehead, and even though she had lost some weight and turned a little dark.. He still felt that she was very suitable for him. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard his words, then she red at him. She turned her back to him and said, ¡°Zheng Yifan, if you really think so, I think I¡¯d better move away quickly. This ce is not suitable for me to live in. ¡± ¡°Sigh, looks like my charm is not enough. ¡± Zheng Yifan sighed and reached out to turn her back around. He lowered his head slightly towards her head He said softly, ¡°alright then. My request for you to repay me is too low. Then I¡¯ll lower my request a little. Can you at least kiss me? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She lowered her head and did not even have the courage to look up at Zheng Yifan She only said softly, ¡°about that, Zheng Yifan, I was very tiredst night. I also hung up the IV drip. My head is still a little dizzy. I want to sleep for a while. I woke up in the afternoon to help you cook. Can you go out first? Also, you should go and sleep for a while. Look at you... ¡± ¡°Then, can we sleep together? ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s hand did not release Mu Ru¡¯s shoulder. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against her forehead He said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, look at yourself. Your body is still cold. Andst night, in order to smash through that wall, my hand was bruised by that Hammer. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me? ¡± Chapter 242

Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Thank you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As Zheng Yifan spoke, he reached out his palm to Mu Ru and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, why can¡¯t you feel my sincerity? Don¡¯t tell me you really have to be like your eldest cousin to remember him? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She looked at the blood blisters on Zheng Yifan¡¯s palm and the ones on his fingers. She could not help but think of the scenest night in the dark and damp hut. If Zheng Yifan had note to save her in time.. She might still be in Leng Leiting¡¯s hands now. Perhaps he would hit her on the head with a wooden stick again or hit her on the body because of Xi Muxue¡¯s whereabouts. When she thought of this, her heart could not help but heat up. Zheng Yifan was able to rush to her side in timest night and think of a way to save him at all costs. To put it bluntly, he truly treated her as a friend. Thus, she could not help but reach out and hold his hand. Her fingertips carefully caressed the blood blisters. Her clear and bright eyes gradually became misty. She asked softly, ¡°it hurts, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± Zheng Yifan heard her soft voice and lowered his eyes. His gaze was somewhat infatuated as he looked at her. He grabbed her hand and held it in his palm. Then, he slowly pulled it to his chest and said softly, ¡°my hand doesn¡¯t hurt that much, but it hurts here. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s cold fingers instantly came into contact with the skin on Zheng Yifan¡¯s chest because of Zheng Yifan¡¯s pull. The cold and hot instantly came into contact. She was so scared that she instinctively wanted to pull her hand back. However, Zheng Yifan did not let go of her hand and held it tightly to his chest. In his chest, the healthy heart was beating vigorously. It was transmitted to Mu Ru¡¯s heart through mu Ru¡¯s palm, causing mu RU¡¯s face to instantly turn red to her ears. Zheng Yifan looked at her flushed face and could not help but chuckle. He moved closer and lifted her hair, which was still disheveled because she had just washed her hair, and looked at the slightly dry lips under her fair and delicate nose. In the end, he could not resist the temptation. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against her forehead. The tip of his nose pressed against the tip of her nose, and his thin lips slowly pressed against her lips... ... Mu Ru¡¯s lips were dry and soft. Her body, which had just taken a shower, carried a faint fragrance. She inexplicably wanted to gently draw the outline of her lips. Mu Ru was stunned because she felt his strong heartbeat when her hand touched his chest, so she did not react when his forehead touched hers, but ¡ª When Zheng Yifan¡¯s thin lips touched her pink lips, her originally lowered eyshes suddenly rose, and shepletely reacted. Therefore, her hand immediately withdrew from his chest, quickly raised, and quickly pushed his head away. She took a step back and could not help but use her hand to cover her chest, because she clearly felt that her heartbeat was elerating, as if she had run 800 meters in a short time. She raised her head and looked at Zheng Yifan, who was standing there with an injured look on his face. She immediately felt a little guilty, so she could not help but walk forward. She stood on Tiptoe, put her hands on his shoulders, and kissed his cheek. ¡°Zheng Yifan, thank you! ¡± However, before Mu ru couldpletely withdraw her mouth, Zheng Yifan quickly held her little face and pressed his thin lips tightly against the pink lips that had just withdrawn from her face... ... Chapter 243

Chapter 243: Chapter 243, where¡¯s Dongfang Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? Xi Muru ran awayst night? ¡± Dongfang Mo heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s report The old man¡¯s hoarse voice clearly revealed his surprise. ¡°could it be a scheme yed by Leng Leiting? How could Xi Muru, an unarmed person, escape from the room where Leng Leiting imprisoned her? ¡± ¡°She did escape. I personally went to see the venue, ¡± Dongfang Jun said truthfully. ¡°initially, Leng Leiting did not expect Xi Muru to be so capable, so he only had her imprisoned in a certain house in the Old City district. Moreover, when he saw the chain in Mu Ru¡¯s hand, he was also worried about the Dongfang family, so he did not dare to Lynch Mu Ru. He only thought of using her to exchange for 40 million... ¡°...¡±. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. Since she has already escaped and the chain is back, this matter ends here. ¡± Dongfang Mo waved his white-gloved hand impatiently Then, he looked at the other people in the restaurant. ¡°where¡¯s second young master? Did any of you see him today? ¡± Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they hadn¡¯t seen him. Dongfang Yu had leftst night and hadn¡¯te back yet. ¡°Second Young Master called this morning. He said he had something to do, so he won¡¯t being back today. ¡± Mama Liu walked out of the kitchen and looked at Dongfang Mei. ¡°By the way, aunt Gu was there when I answered the phone. ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded and said impatiently, ¡°Ah Yu is probably either at Tang Lili¡¯s or mayor Kuang¡¯s house. Who knows? He doesn¡¯t like to be at home anyway. ¡± ¡°I think ah Yu has a wild personality and it¡¯s hard to keep his heart. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to get him to start a family as soon as possible? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu looked at Dongfang Mo from the side and asked in a probing tone. ¡°I would like to get him to start a family as soon as possible, but the key is that Mayor Kuang might not agree, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still hoarse and old. Everyone kept quiet when they heard this because Mayor Kuang had recently been very dissatisfied with Dongfang Yu. Originally, Kuang Yingying and Dongfang Yu¡¯s engagement was also proposed by the Kuang family, and they thought that after Kuang Yingying and Dongfang Yu got engaged, Dongfang Yu would have some restraint However, Dongfang Yu was still acting on his own. It was said that thest time Dongfang Yu and Tang Lili ate in a private room in a hotel, Kuang Yingying caught them red-handed, and Mayor Kuang flew into a rage because of this. ¡°I¡¯ll call ah Yu and ask him toe back tonight no matter what. Where¡¯s the reunion dinner for the New Year¡¯s Eve? ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he turned his wheelchair and walked towards the elevator, still holding his phone in his hand and making a call. Dongfang Yingwu immediately gave aunt Gu a look, and aunt Gu understood. After Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair entered the elevator, she looked at her son, Dongfang Jun, and asked, ¡°Ah Jun, did you find anything strange at Leng Leiting¡¯s ce? ¡± ¡°No, what strange phenomenon? ¡± Dongfang Jun was confused by Dongfang Mei¡¯s question. He could not help but ask, ¡°mom, what exactly do you want to ask? ¡± ¡°I want to ask if Xi Muru really ran away on her own or if Leng Leiting made it up as an illusion? ¡± Dongfang Mei saw that her son did not understand her words at all, so she changed the topic indifferently She did not want to tell her son too much. ¡°This... I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Dongfang Jun told her the truth. After all, this was his first time participating in this kind of thing, and he had no experience at all. At the same time, he had never interacted with people from the underworld, so he could not judge whether it was true or not ... ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re really a child who grew up in a honey pot. ¡± Dongfang Mei sighed, but looking at her delicate and tender child, she did not say anything in the end She just waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m thirty today. You can tell me about your time abroad. Let¡¯s not talk about the unpleasant things. ¡± Chapter 244

Chapter 244: Chapter 244. She was a worrisome person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu drove out Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment again on the afternoon of the New Year¡¯s Eve. He hade here because he had found out that Xi Muru had indeed escapedst night and not because of Leng Leiting¡¯s illusion. At first, he had also suspected that Leng Leiting had made an illusion, but when he thought back, he realized that it was not right. If Leng Leiting had made an illusion, then how could he have given the chain to Dongfang Jun to bring back? This could only mean one thing. Leng Leiting knew that the chain was actually not worth much because it was a tinum chain that was only worth 10,000 to 20,000 yuan. Dongfang Mo could not have exchanged 40,000,000 yuan for a chain that was worth 10,000 to 20,000 yuan Therefore, he might as well do a favor and return the chain to the Dongfang family. Xi Muru had escaped. He asked Ah Hao to check the room carefully. At the same time, he also found the people who specialized in demolition to check the traces. The final conclusion was that the wall was not broken through from the inside, but someone had broken through from the outside. If it was broken through from the outside, it meant that someone was helping mu ru. To put it bluntly, someone had rushed over to save Mu Rust night, so who had rushed over to save Mu Ru? His target was two people. One was mu ru¡¯s best friend, Cheng Feier. After Mu ru was chased out by the Dongfang family, she had only been rted to this person. The other person was Zheng Yifan. There was no need to find out the reason for the rtionship between Mu ru and Zheng Yifan. He provided these two names to Ahao. Very soon, Ahao reported back to him that Cheng Feier went to bed very earlyst night. After she fell asleep, she never went out again. Zheng Yifan, on the other hand, drove out at around two in the morningst night. He came back at around six in the morning, then drove out again and came back very quickly. Of course, the surveince footage of Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment could clearly see that when Zheng Yifan came back at six in the morning, there was a woman in his car. It went without saying that the person who saved Xi Murust night was Zheng Yifan. However, how did Zheng Yifan know that Xi Muru had been kidnapped? A Hao told him that Xi Muru had called Zheng Yifan because he had checked Zheng Yifan¡¯s phone records. At around two in the morningst night, he and Xi Muru had called many times and each time was very long. When he heard the news, Dongfang Mo was so angry that he almost vomited blood. When Xi Muru was in deep trouble, the first person she thought of was Zheng Yifan and not him, Dongfang Yu. No, she probably did not even think of him. Damn woman, he was once her man, wasn¡¯t he It was fine if she didn¡¯t think of Dongfang Mo because Dongfang Mo was indeed very cold-blooded towards her. But didn¡¯t she think of Dongfang Yu too Was Dongfang Yu very bad to her Why couldn¡¯t she think of him when she was in trouble? Ahao said that Xi Muru was now living in Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment, so he was furious. He had warned her not to be with Zheng Yifan. Ever since she moved away from Zheng Yifan¡¯s ce, he had no need to look for her because he had promised her not to see her again, so he simply didn¡¯t even ask about her. But who knew that she was so worrisome. How long had it been In less than ten days, she had encountered trouble again. She had to look for Zheng Yifan whenever she encountered trouble. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately causing trouble for him? Although today was the New Year¡¯s Eve and he should not havee to disturb Zheng Yifan, he could not let those two people live together without regard for their integrity. Chapter 245

Chapter 245: Chapter 245: a virtuous woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru and Zheng Yifan went out in the afternoon because it was the New Year¡¯s Eve. The Chinese custom was to make dumplings on the eve of the New Year. Zheng Yifan said that he liked dumplings and asked Mu ru if she knew how to make them. Of course Mu ru knew how to make dumplings. She grew up beside mother Wang and had been working in the kitchen since she was five, so she usually knew how to do the work in the kitchen. Zheng Yifan opened the door and the two of them went to arge supermarket three kilometers away from the apartment. Of course, it was to buy new year goods and ingredients to make dumplings. Zheng Yifan was originally going back to Hong Kong to celebrate the New Year with his sister on the 30th day of the Lunar New Year. However, because of Mu Ru, he gave up on going to Hong Kong to reunite with his sister. Instead, he went to Binhai to spend the new year with Mu Ru. Because their goal was very clear, they came to buy ingredients for the New Year¡¯s banquet tonight. Therefore, after entering the supermarket, they went straight to the vegetable section. Zheng Yifan pushed the shopping cart while mu ru followed beside him. He smiled as he watched her pick out these green leafy vegetables. Mu Ru looked at the vegetables on the shelves. She looked at them one after another. After looking at them, she put them down again and again. She did not feel satisfied. From this, one could see that she was actually quite picky about the ingredients. ¡°Why did you put down the Broli after taking it? Broli is very nutritious. ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her put down the Broli. ¡°Broli is good, but there are also a lot of bugs hidden in it, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined to him ¡°Broli usually needs to be soaked in water for two to three hours before it can be fried. It¡¯s sote now. We probably won¡¯t have that long to soak the Broli when we go back. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Zheng Yifan scratched his head with his hand and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at cooking. I can cook some noodles or fry a steak asionally. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She knew that Zheng Yifan grew up in Hong Kong and went to the United States to study, so it was not that he did not have any culinary skills, but that his culinary skills were mostly in western cuisine. ¡°Oh, there are tomatoes here. ¡± Zheng Yifan walked to another row of shelves and could not help but shout, ¡°Mu Ru,e over quickly. These tomatoes are so fresh. ¡± Mu Ru immediately walked over and looked at the tomatoes. She frowned and said, ¡°tomatoes are good, but tonight, we are making dumplings. The tomatoes are too watery, so it¡¯s not easy to make dumplings, in case the filling leaks. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if the tomatoes don¡¯t hold the dumplings. It¡¯s good to make tomato egg flower soup and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. ¡± Zheng Yifan put the tomatoes into the shopping basket and said, ¡°buy it, buy it. The tomatoes are for beauty. It¡¯s good for girls¡¯ skin to eat more tomatoes. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing what he said. She let him pick a few tomatoes and then walked forward. On the afternoon of the New Year¡¯s Eve, the green leafy vegetables were actually not very fresh. Mu Ru picked the leeks and coriander and said that they were used to make dumplings. She bought a few other dishes and then went to the freezer. Fortunately, the two of them did not have many things to buy and their goals were clear, so they bought them very quickly. Then, Zheng Yifan pushed the shopping cart to the cashier to queue up to pay the bill. At this time, there were quite a lot of people paying the bill. Zheng Yifan was quiet and mu ru patted him on the back. asionally, she would turn her head and look at the woman beside her. She was calm and peaceful with a faint smile on her face. She put one hand on the side of the shopping cart They walked slowly forward together. They did not have the impatience and annoyance that normal women had when they queued up. Chapter 246

Chapter 246: Chapter 246: The ex-brother-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan¡¯s heart felt slightly strange. When she left ten days ago, she had cooked a full table of dishes for him, and those dishes were all so delicious. It took him three whole days to finish them. It was not because she had cooked too much, but because the taste was too good He could not bear to eat them. In his 26 years of life, it was not that he had never been in a rtionship before. However, those girls were never touched by the sun. They were always waiting for his services or restaurants. No one had ever washed their hands and made soup for him. As for Mu Ru, this little woman, she was so indifferent. Although she had a birthmark on her forehead, that birthmark could not hide her own radiance. The kindness and innocence in her body made his heart, which had been calm for a long time, waver again. However, Mu Ru was always very indifferent. It was as if he had kissed her this morning. She was so indifferent that there was almost no reaction. This indifference made him feel uneasy. Was it because she was too naive and had not experienced much that she did not know how to kiss, or did she not have any feelings for him Or perhaps, in her heart, Dongfang Mo had already caused some kind of trauma to her? Looking at her beside him, his heart inexplicably became nervous. He could not help but reach out to grab her hand and hold it tightly in his palm, afraid that if he was not careful, she would disappear from his sight like ten days ago. Dongfang Yu arrived at Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon and rang the doorbell, but no one opened the door. He went to the security office to ask. The security said that Zheng Yifan¡¯s car had just driven out for a while, perhaps he had gone out to buy something. So he parked his car in the parking lot next to Zheng Yifan and waited. He thought that if he came back, he could just stop the two of them in the parking lot, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to wait for them in the corridor upstairs. However, he waited and waited for more than two hours, but Zheng Yifan¡¯s car still hadn¡¯t arrived. Meanwhile, Uncle Liu kept calling him, asking when he would be back. He finally got annoyed. He opened the door and got out of the car. He quickly walked to the elevator, wanting to go upstairs to take a look. Could it be that Zheng Yifan¡¯s car had some kind of malfunction when he drove out, so he couldn¡¯t drive it back? When Dongfang Yu rang the doorbell, Mu ru was making dumplings at the dining table. Because the dumplings had to be arranged neatly in rows after they were made, it took up a lot of space. The kitchen¡¯s preparation table was a little narrow, so she chose the dining table in the restaurant. She made three fillings: Leek, coriander, and tomato. Although the tomato stuffing was a little difficult to wrap, Zheng Yifan liked it, so she decided to wrap some. In fact, Zheng Yifan came back with her, but the car had already driven downstairs of the building. Only then did he remember that he hadn¡¯t bought vinegar yet, and there was nock of vinegar when eating dumplings. Therefore, Mu ru came back with the ingredients, and Zheng Yifan drove back to the supermarket to buy vinegar. It wasn¡¯t easy to wrap the tomato filling, so she wrapped the tomato filling first. Just as she finished wrapping the tomato filling, and was about to pack the basin to wrap the Leek filling, the doorbell rang. She didn¡¯t think much and directly opened the door, thinking that Zheng Yifan had bought vinegar. As she opened the door, she shouted, ¡°Yifan, why are you so fast... ¡± However, before she could finish asking, the smile on her facepletely froze when she looked up and saw the man standing at the door. This was because the man standing at the door wasn¡¯t Zheng Yifan, who had gone to buy vinegar, but.. Her former brother-inw, the second young master Dongfang, who had an incestuous rtionship with her and had promised to never see her again ¡ª Dongfang Yu! Chapter 247

Chapter 247: Chapter 247 I haven¡¯t asked you what¡¯s going on yet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was almost instantly terrified. Dongfang Yu definitely wouldn¡¯te here for any good reason. Furthermore, the Dongfang family members were all vicious. Even though she said that she had nothing to do with the Dongfang family and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.. In fact, deep down, she was still terrified and terrified. Therefore, the moment she saw Dongfang Yu, she didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately pushed the door shut with her inner hand. However, Dongfang Yu also pushed the door with one hand. Of course, he didn¡¯t want her to close it. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and used all her strength. However, there was a natural disparity between men and women. Even if she used all her strength, it was useless. Dongfang Yu¡¯s body still squeezed his way over. Looking at the woman in front of him who had just pushed the door hard and wanted to lock him out, looking at her angry gaze that could kill, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly A mocking remark came out of his thin lips. ¡°What, Xi Muru, are you disappointed to see me? ¡± ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, ten days ago, you personally promised me that you would never see me again, ¡± Mu ru reminded him coldly. At the same time, her body took two steps back without a trace. She raised her head and tried her best to face it calmly She hid her fear and fear deep in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you, did I? ¡± Dongfang Yu loosened his shoulders and lookedpletely innocent. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my cousin, right? Who told you to show up at my cousin¡¯s house for no reason? I haven¡¯t asked you what¡¯s going on yet. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on is none of your business. ¡± Mu Ru scoffed at his words Simrly, she retorted coldly, ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, I¡¯m sorry, it seems like I didn¡¯t promise you anything ten days ago. Moreover, I¡¯ve already said that even your brother has no right to control me. Who I marry has nothing to do with him at all, so... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense, ¡± Dongfang Yu interrupted mu ru impatiently, then walked to the Sofa in the living room and sat down, leaning backzily He turned his head to look at her pale and haggard face standing in the dining room. His heart twitched slightly, but he did not show it. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Yifan. Since he¡¯s not here right now, I¡¯ll wait for him here. Help me pour a cup of tea first. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s tone was natural as if they were not in someone else¡¯s house but in his own His tone and actions werepletely like he was ordering his wife. ¡°We don¡¯t have tea here, ¡± Mu ru replied coldly. Seeing Dongfang Yu¡¯s bossy manner and hearing his natural tone of ordering her to do things, the anger in her heart could not help but surge up. If this was not Zheng Yifan¡¯s home, if it was not for the fact that she could not be a shrew due to her innate upbringing, she would probably have brought Dongfang Yu a cup of boiling water and poured it directly on his head. However, since Dongfang Yu said that he was here to look for Zheng Yifan, and Zheng Yifan was Dongfang Yu¡¯s cousin, she did not have the right to kick him out of here. After all, this was not her home but Zheng Yifan¡¯s home. She red at the man on the SOFA, picked up the leek stuffing and coriander stuffing on the dining table, and walked into the kitchen. Then, she took the dumpling skins to the kitchen. She would make the dumplings alone in the kitchen so that she would not be upset when she saw him. Chapter 248

Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Respect Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Yu saw mu ru bring two pots into the kitchen, he did note to the dining room anymore. Of course, not only did he not bring the tea he asked for, he did not even bring him a cup of boiled water. Well, Xi Muru had a lot of opinions about him at the moment, so he did not bother with her. He Sat on the Sofa for a few minutes and felt bored, so he stood up and went back to the kitchen. The two-bedroom and one-living kitchen was not big. He only came to the kitchen door and did not go in. Instead, he leaned against the door frame and looked at the woman who was concentrating on making dumplings with her head lowered. He remembered that she would asionally go into the kitchen at the Dongfang family home. He also remembered that she would apany her to the kitchen. When she went home, she went into the kitchen and made her famous lion head. That day, when she went back, she even used an insted lunch box to bring Dongfang Mo a lion head. She said that he had a face like Dongfang Mo¡¯s. She estimated that other than the Dongfang family¡¯s food, she probably had not eaten any of the Dongfang family¡¯s food. At that time, her heart was still in Dongfang Mo. she said that Dongfang Mo was her husband. If she did not feel sorry for him, who would? And now, in less than half a year, she was making dumplings for another man. Her heart that felt sorry for Dongfang Mo was probably also used to feel sorry for Zheng Yifan, right? Thinking of this, his nose felt inexplicably sore, but his heart was suddenly filled with anger. Why did she have to change her heart so quickly Didn¡¯t she say that she would stay by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side for the rest of her life? Looking at the little woman who had her head lowered and her two hands flying rapidly, looking at the dumplings that were like flowers ced next to her, then looking at her slender waist and slightly raised buttocks.. His lower abdomen almost instantly tightened uncontrobly. In the end, he could not hold it in any longer. He took a step forward and hugged her from behind as she was making the dumplings. His thin lips quickly moved to her ear and he exhaled a warm breath His deep and hoarse voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Mu Ru, i... ¡± Mu Ru almost instantly threw away the dumplings in her hands. Her Two hands grabbed Dongfang Yu¡¯s hands and she gritted her teeth as she forcefully broke them apart. Then, she quickly turned around and struggled out of Dongfang Yu¡¯s embrace. She quickly moved two steps to the side Her ice-cold gazended on the face of the man in front of her. Her ice-cold voice reverberated in the kitchen. ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, can you please have some self-respect? ¡± ¡°SELF-RESPECT? ¡± Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he immediately smiled and moved two steps closer to Mu Ru. He reached out and lifted her chin. He squeezed it a little harder He lowered his head slowly. His deep eyes moved closer and closer to her face as he lowered his head. The skin on her face was Pale, but it was not fair. The luster on her cheeks was a little dull, but it was still very delicate Because he was watching her up close, he could almost see the fine hair on her face, which made his heart tighten for a while... ... ¡°Xi Muru, are you kidding me? Do I need to respect myself to you? ¡± The sarcasm on Dongfang Yu¡¯s lips increased His slightly rough fingers touched her slightly dry lips He whispered ambiguously, ¡°woman, what part of your body have I never seen Never touched Never touched On that yacht, when you groaned under me, when I was so considerate to you, why didn¡¯t you tell me to respect myself... . . . Chapter 249

Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Stop Dreaming

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Second Young Master Dongfang, let me repeat myself. I have nothing to do with the Dongfang family anymore. I can¡¯t remember anything from the past, including the nonsense you just mentioned. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu Then, when Dongfang Yu wasn¡¯t paying attention, she raised her hands again and forcefully pried the hand that was holding her chin away. She then flung it away forcefully. After shaking off her hands, Mu ru quickly turned around and ran towards the door. She ran out of the kitchen and into the living room. She stood in the middle of the living room and red angrily at the man who had followed her out of the kitchen. Dongfang Yu looked at the woman whose face was red and her eyes were wide open. He could not help butugh again As he walked towards her, he reminded her, ¡°Xi Muru, if you don¡¯t want to be lonely, if you think it¡¯s hard to live alone, you cane and follow me. Anyway, I have many women in the east, I don¡¯t mind adding your name to my lover¡¯s book. Besides, you¡¯re no longer my sister-inw, so it¡¯s not incestuous for us to be together. How good would that be? Besides, we¡¯re familiar with each other...?. .¡± ¡°Dream on, you? ¡± Mu Ru angrily growled at him, ¡°Dongfang Yu, your women are mostly your own matters. I, Xi Muru, will never appear in your lover¡¯s book. I¡¯d rather starve to death on the streets than be your mistress. A gentleman can be killed but not humiliated! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but smack his lips when he heard her words. He then said contemptuously, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Maybe one day you¡¯lle and ask to be my mistress. ¡± Xi Muru red at him fiercely. She had already said that she would rather starve to death on the streets, but Dongfang Yu probably did not understand humannguage, so she simply did not speak because talking to him was like casting a lute at a cow. When Dongfang Yu saw that she did not say anything, he did not continue to press her Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, ten days ago, I warned you not to continue dating Yifan. Now that you¡¯re openly staying at his house, what¡¯s going on? Have you turned a deaf ear to my words? ¡± When Mu ru heard his tone and saw his expression, she instantly felt a sense offort Hence, she could not help but say mockingly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, your words have always been a deaf ear to me. I¡¯ve never put it into my ears. If living at Yifan¡¯s ce makes you so ufortable, then let me tell you, not only do I want to live here, I¡¯m also nning to marry Yifan. When that happens, will you feel even more ufortable Did your whole family feel even more ufortable Your brother wouldn¡¯t be so angry that he would spit out blood and die of skin cancer, would he Would your aunt be so angry that her hair turned white overnight and she aged a few years Of course, if I could anger the Dongfang family to death, then wouldn¡¯t I be able to destroy the Dongfang family without wasting a single soldier... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Have you said enough? ¡± Dongfang Yu was so angry that he was about to spit out blood. This damn woman, after all, she was the top scorer in the exam. How could shee up with such a vicious method at this moment. ¡°No, how can I say enough? ¡± Xi Muru saw Dongfang Yu¡¯s angry expression and could not help but feel even happier So she said, ¡°why, is it not good to destroy the Dongfang family? Don¡¯t you Dongfang family people always like to destroy people? ¡± Chapter 250

Chapter 250: Chapter 250 say what you will

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t open your mouth and talk nonsense, okay? ¡± Dongfang Yu was about to be angered to death by this little woman He could not help but raise his voice. ¡°Xi Empire¡¯s copse has something to do with the Dongfang family, but it was Nangong Xun who brought down XI empire. Don¡¯t you know why Nangong Xun brought down Xi Empire? If it wasn¡¯t for you... ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s words stopped there because he did not dare to think that if Xi Muru did not marry into the Dongfang family, then Xi Muxue did, and Xi Muru would marry Nangong Xun. If that was the case... ... ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all the Xi family¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault, ¡± Xi Muru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu¡¯s words Then, he could not help but shout loudly, ¡°so, second young Master Dongfang, the Xi family was wrong, the Xi family went bankrupt, and I was wrong, so my child was forced down by Dongfang Mo and then kicked out of the house. So, second young Master Dongfang, what right do you have to control me, Xi Muru What do you care where I live What does it matter to the Dongfang family who I am with?¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. She thought of the scene when she was kicked out of the Dongfang family and returned home. She thought of the treatment she had suffered in the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city She thought of the pain she felt when she was waiting for her child to fall from the pond. She thought of her mother being beaten to death by a group of people... ... Every time she thought of these things, it hurt so much that her internal organs felt like they were being cut by a knife. Therefore, she tried not to think about it and tried her best to calm down and be more realistic. She often used the knowledge from the books she had read to persuade herself that people could not always live in the past. People had to face reality bravely and look forward. Because people lived today and looked forward to tomorrow, yesterday no longer existed... ... Therefore, after her mother died, she had gradually put down her hatred. She wholeheartedly wanted to find a stable job after the spring festival and move to the dormitory to live a simple life. She even thought that after she went to work, not only would she have to officially go to work, she would also have to find a few odd jobs in the evening. She would have to return Zheng Yifan¡¯s money as soon as possible and then go to a distant and unfamiliar city to start a new life She would bury the pastpletely. However, who would have thought that before the Spring Festival had even started and before she could realize these thoughts, Dongfang Yu, this crazy person, would actuallye knocking on her door again. When Dongfang Yu heard Mu Ru¡¯s stern questioning, he originally wanted to exin a little, but now he felt that it was unnecessary. He looked at the woman who was squatting beside the SOFA crying non-stop and his heart trembled slightly. Then, he slowly walked over. ¡°Alright, Xi Muru, you can say whatever you want. Even if you think that the Dongfang family is the one who brought down the XI family, I won¡¯t be able to differentiate, ¡± Dongfang Yu called out in a low voice, then he reached out to pull her up and pushed her onto the sofa to sit down Then, he grabbed her shoulders and shook her as he yelled at her, ¡°but, Xi Muru, I¡¯ll say it again. Zheng Yifan is my cousin. I won¡¯t allow you to have any improper rtionships with him because I, Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman, will never give up my woman to another man. In this life, if you be my woman, you can only be my woman. Other men... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Chapter 251

Chapter 251: Chapter 251, I won¡¯t allow it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, when Dongfang Yu was shouting these things, Mu Ru was also shouting at him, ¡°Dongfang Yu, of course you won¡¯t differentiate. What¡¯s there to differentiate? You Beast, no, you¡¯re even worse than a beast... ¡± The two of them shouted at each other, then Dongfang Yu kept shaking Xi Muru¡¯s head. This created a situation where no one could hear who was shouting. At this moment, the door was pushed open. Zheng Yifan walked in with a bottle of vinegar in his hand and shouted, ¡°Mu Ru, I bought vinegar back. I bought your favorite... ¡± Zheng Yifan stopped before he could finish his sentence. He was shocked to realize that Xi Muru was not in the dining room but in the living room. Beside her was a man, and this man was mu ru¡¯s former brother-inw His second cousin, Dongfang Yu! ¡°second cousin, today is the New Year¡¯s Eve. You¡¯re not going back to the Dongfang family for the New Year, but you¡¯re here with me? Are you nning to spend the New Year with me? ¡± Zheng Yifan was slightly stunned Then, he quickly walked to the living room and signaled mu ru to go into the room. He would take care of things here. ¡°A reunion with you? ¡± Dongfang Yu snorted He said with a cold face, ¡°Yifan, I¡¯ve told you before that Xi Muru is your ex-cousin-inw. It¡¯s impossible for you to be with her. I told you to stay away from her. It¡¯s impossible for you to be with her. We won¡¯t agree to be together with you. ¡± ¡°Did I say that I need you to agree? ¡± Zheng Yifan scoffed at Dongfang Yu¡¯s words ¡°second cousin, let me make it clear again. My matters have nothing to do with the Dongfang family. It¡¯s my freedom to be with whoever I want. The Dongfang family has no right to control me. At most, we won¡¯t interact with our rtives. ¡± ¡°Hehe, you are so determined. You even said that we will not interact with our rtives. ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was filled with mockery as he snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think that just because we do not interact with each other, it means that we are not rted? Do you think... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anything. ¡± Zheng Yifan coldly interrupted Dongfang Yu He looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. Half of the Dongfang family¡¯s blood flows in my body. But what does this mean? Does this mean that you can control me? I¡¯m afraid not. ¡± ¡°You mean you must be with her, right? ¡± Dongfang Yu was so angry that his face turned green. This damn Zheng Yifan, he really wouldn¡¯t turn back until he hit a wall. ¡°Yes, ¡± Zheng Yifan replied very straightforwardly. Then, without even looking at Dongfang Yu, he said, ¡°I think Xi Muru is a good woman, and there are very few good women in this society. It¡¯s not easy for me to meet one, do you think it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t hurry? ¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned when he heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words, then he snorted coldly and said, ¡°there are many good women, why do you have to be with Xi Muru? If you break up with her, I¡¯ll help find a few... ¡± ¡°Hehe, second cousin does have a lot of women, ¡± Zheng Yifan continued with a sneer. He looked at Dongfang Yu mockingly and said, ¡°however, second cousin, are you sure that the women who sleep with you for your money are good women? ¡± ¡°You? ¡± Dongfang Yu was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Then, he red at him coldly and said, ¡°Zheng Yifan, don¡¯t be stubborn in front of me. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible for you and Xi Muru to be together. I WON¡¯T ALLOW IT! ¡± Chapter 252

Chapter 252: Chapter 252: I¡¯m serious

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hid in her room and locked the door. Dongfang Yu and Zheng Yifan¡¯s argument came from the Living Room. She felt extremely ufortable, especially when she heard Zheng Yifan say that she was a good woman Her cold eyes instantly filled with warm liquid. Zheng Yifan was a doctor who had returned from studying in the United States. He was a rookie in the field of heart disease. He was a future expert and professor. There should be a lot of beautiful women around him. However, he said that she was good, that he liked her, and that he wanted her. Any woman would be moved by this, not to mention that she was an ugly woman with a birthmark on her forehead. In this world, no matter how a woman looked, in fact, everyone longed for the chance to be an immortal Doraemon, to have the chance to wear crystal shoes, and to have the chance to meet prince charming. She was the same. Although she was abandoned by her parents since she was young, grew up with the servants, and was discriminated against since she was young, she was still a young girl. In the end, she also had the heart of a young man who dreamed. Because she was immersed in her own thoughts, she did not even know when the quarrel in the living room ended. Of course, she did not even know when Dongfang Yu left. It was not until Zheng Yifan knocked on the door and called for her that she opened the door and walked out. She saw Zheng Yifan standing at the door with a swollen face. It was obvious that he had been beaten up by Dongfang Yu. ¡°Did you fight with him? ¡± Mu Ru carefully used her hand to caress the redness at the corner of his mouth and asked softly, ¡°does it hurt? ¡± Zheng Yifan shook his head and said softly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt. With your words, nothing hurts. ¡± His voice was very low, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. In fact, it was still painful, but because of Mu Ru¡¯s concern, he felt extremely warm in his heart. Mu Ru quickly went to find alcohol to help him wipe a few times, and then found blood cirction and stasis medicine for him to eat. Fortunately, Zheng Yifan was a doctor, so he had all thesemon medicines at home. Zheng Yifan was slightly injured, so mu ru did not let him go to the kitchen to help. She let him sit on the Sofa and said that she would be done with this small matter in the kitchen very quickly. He would watch TV for a while, and then he could eat itter. Mu Ru always did things very quickly. In half an hour, she had made three dishes and a soup. She brought the dishes out and asked Yifan to eat first while she went to the kitchen to cook dumplings. ¡°Of course we have to eat the reunion dinner together. ¡± Zheng Yifan stood in the kitchen and watched her turn the dumplings in the pot with a slotted spoon. He could not help but get closer to her. He rested his Chin on her shoulder and looked at her from the side He asked softly, ¡°Mu Ru, can we live together forever? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. She turned to look at his expectant gaze before she reacted. She quickly said, ¡°Yifan, you know my situation very well, and... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know that I¡¯m saying this, ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly interrupted her. He then covered her mouth with his hand and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, you don¡¯t have to answer me now. You can think about it carefully, but I¡¯m serious. ¡± Mu Ru looked at his expression and knew that he was serious. But it was precisely because he was serious that she was afraid and terrified. Because she knew his rtionship with the Dongfang family and what status she had in the Dongfang family. This was impossible. She said in her heart that no matter what, she could not agree to him. Because Dongfang Yu was right about one thing. If she was really with him, she estimated that she would make him turn his back on everyone And she did not want him to turn his back on everyone for her. Chapter 253

Chapter 253: Chapter 253 guests of the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the first day of the Lunar New Year, in the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city Early in the morning, there were already guests visiting the Dongfang family. This was an extremely rare urrence for the Dongfang family. The person who came was Zheng Yiping, Yifan¡¯s sister. Of course, she had received a call from Dongfang Yust night and rushed over. ¡°Yiping, how many years has it been since you¡¯vee to our house? ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at her niece and politely took out a red packet as she asked very intimately. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯vee to my uncle¡¯s house. ¡± Zheng Yiping¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant, but it cleverly avoided Dongfang Mei¡¯s word ¡®our house¡¯ . Although Dongfang Mei had never married, she had given birth to a child. Although her child was named Dongfang Jun, ording to Dongfang Mo¡¯s and Dongfang Yu¡¯s ranking, the outside world was called Dongfang Third Young Master, but the Dongfang family still knew that.. Dongfang Jun was actually not a member of the Dongfang family at all. When Dongfang Mei heard Zheng Yiping¡¯s words, her brows immediately furrowed, and her expression also darkened. She then said coldly, ¡°that¡¯s true, but what brings you here today? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I¡¯m just here to look for second cousin. ¡± Zheng Yiping¡¯s expression was still indifferent and distant She said indifferently, ¡°second cousin called mest night. He said that Yifan had an ident, so I rushed over. No matter what, Yifan is my younger brother. He¡¯s the only family I have in this world. ¡± Zheng Yiping emphasized the word ¡®only¡¯ . The meaning was very obvious. Dongfang Mei, you¡¯re my aunt, but you¡¯re not my family. Dongfang Mei was obviously unhappy when she heard this, but she did not show it on her face She only said inly, ¡°look for ah Yu. He came back verytest night. He said that he went to the beach to set off fireworks. He has a childish temperament. He is probably still chatting with Eunuch Zhou. ¡± ¡°Oh, then I will wait for him. ¡± Zheng Yiping heard that Dongfang Yu had not woken up yet, so she could not say anything. She immediately changed the topic and asked, ¡°What about your eldest cousin? ¡± ¡°AH MO? I haven¡¯t seen him either, ¡± Dongfang Mei said calmly Then, she looked at Zheng Yiping and smiled. ¡°Yiping, you haven¡¯t been to the Dongfang family for a few years, so you might not know much about your eldest cousin¡¯s situation. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t see him... ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu, who are you talking to? ¡± A slightly aged and hoarse voice came from the elevator, interrupting Dongfang Mei¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Oh, ah Mo is here. ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately changed her face. Then, she pointed at Zheng Yiping and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°Ah Mo, this is your cousin Yiping. She hasn¡¯t been to our house for five to six years. Do you still remember? ¡± Dongfang Mo, who was sitting in the wheelchair, was still wearing a cap that was pressed down very low. His face was still covered with a white mask. He wore a white scarf under his high-cored jacket. He wore white gloves with both hands, and he was well-armed Most people would not be able to see the potholes and scars on his face. ¡°I remember. How could I not remember? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and Hoarse. He raised his head slightly and looked at Zheng Yiping. ¡°What are you doing here today? You actually brought your eldest cousin here? ¡± Before Zheng Yiping could say anything, Dongfang Mei had already spoken first. ¡°Yiping is here to look for ah Yu. Tell him that ah Yu called him. It seems that something happened to Yifan here. Yiping is very concerned about her younger brother. ¡± Chapter 254

Chapter 254: Chapter 254 an uninvited guest on the first day of the Lunar New Year

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei¡¯s meaning was: Dongfang Mo, your cousin is not here to visit you. Even if you are injured to such an extent, her heart is still only for her younger brother. She no longer has a cousin like you. Dongfang Mo was 29 years old this year, while Zheng Yiping was 28 years old. Zheng Yifan was 26 years old, so Zheng Yifan and his sister had to call Dongfang Yu and Zheng Yifan cousins. Dongfang Mo did not get angry when he heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s sarcastic words, because Zheng Yiping had liked him eight years ago. However, they were cousins, so it was impossible. He was one year older than Zheng Yiping, and he was also more rational than Zheng Yiping Therefore, he naturally rejected his cousin¡¯s sincerity. Because of this, Zheng Yiping rarely came to the Dongfang family. In the past five or six years, she had stoppeding. It was as if she had forgotten that the Dongfang family was her mother¡¯s maternal home. ¡°since cousin Yiping is here to look for ah Yu, then I will kick that kid ah Yu up. Since I called my cousin toe over, why don¡¯t you get up earlier? ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he turned his wheelchair and walked towards the elevator. ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s not convenient for you to go up and down the stairs. Why don¡¯t I go up and call Ah Yu? ¡± Dongfang Mei stood up as she spoke and immediately wanted to run upstairs. ¡°Aunt Gu, don¡¯t you know Ah Yu¡¯s habit? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly called out to Dongfang Mei, who had just climbed up three steps An old and hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Aunt Gu, ah Yu has been lying on the hospital bed for ten years and has been in a vegetative state for ten years. He has already developed the habit of sleeping naked. I¡¯ve gone to wake him up several times, but he always came to open the door naked. That¡¯s why I usually don¡¯t let the maids knock on Ah Yu¡¯s door. If aunt Gu Mei... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t go. ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face was flushed red with embarrassment, especially when she met Zheng Yiping¡¯s mocking gaze. Dongfang Mo then quietly turned his wheelchair and continued to walk towards the elevator. Today was the first day of the Lunar New Year, and Uncle Liu was on holiday, so he could only rely on himself for all his actions. Meanwhile, in Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment, mu ru did not sleep in. Instead, she woke up at seven in the morning. The reason why she woke up so early was because of the habit she had formed from working at the flower market in the past week. When she woke up, Zheng Yifan¡¯s master bedroom door was still tightly shut. Presumably, he was still sleeping. Actually, the two of them watched the Spring Festival g a littletest night. They only turned off the television and went back to their rooms to sleep when the clock struck midnight. The custom on the first morning of the new year was to eat glutinous rice balls. Mu Ru had learned how to make them from the Xi family, but she didn¡¯t buy glutinous rice noodles at the supermarket yesterday. Instead, she bought frozen glutinous rice balls because Zheng Yifan said that it was just the two of them. Did he think it was too troublesome to make them. She didn¡¯t need to make the glutinous rice balls herself. She just needed to add some water to the pot and boil it. The job was very simple. Mu Ru washed up before slowly making the glutinous rice balls. She boiled the water and put the frozen dumplings into the pot. Just as she was about to turn around and knock on Zheng Yifan¡¯s door to wake him up, the doorbell suddenly rang. Mu Ru was shocked out of instinct. She did not know who would knock on the door early in the morning. However, the person who knocked on the door was definitely looking for Zheng Yifan and not her. Therefore, she did not dare to open the door rashly. Instead, she quickly knocked on the master bedroom door She kept shouting, ¡°Zheng Yifan, someone is ringing the doorbell. GET UP QUICKLY! ¡± ¡ª PS: TODAY IS THE END! Chapter 255

Chapter 255: Chapter 255 you¡¯re my cousin¡¯s sister-inw, right

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t changed yet. Open the door first, ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice came from the room, followed by a rustling sound. He was probably getting up from the bed. Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She looked at Zheng Yifan¡¯s tightly shut door and listened to the doorbell that was constantly singing. In the end, she went to the door and pulled it open. However, when the door was only one-third open, she saw Dongfang Yu¡¯s face. She hurriedly wanted to close the door, but of course, she could not. Dongfang Yu pushed the door open slightly and walked in immediately. ¡°Dongfang Yu, you¡¯re okay... ¡± Mu ru stopped before she could finish her sentence, because she suddenly realized that a woman who was not even thirty years old had followed behind Dongfang Yu. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but frown. What kind of crazy was Dongfang Yu? Not only did he knock on the door so early in the morning, he even brought a woman here. Could it be that he was here to kiss her? ¡°You¡¯re my ex-first cousin-inw, right? ¡± Zheng Yiping paused on Mu Ru¡¯s face for a few seconds and then said coldly, ¡°where¡¯s Zheng Yifan? Tell him toe out! ¡± Mu Ru did not know who this woman was, but when she heard her address her as her ex-sister-inw, her heart skipped a beat. Could this woman not be Dongfang Yu¡¯s mistress or something Could she be a rtive of Dongfang Yu? ¡°Yifan is still sleeping, ¡± Mu ru said truthfully. She looked at the woman and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already called him just now, I think... ¡± Before Mu ru could finish her sentence, she heard the door of the master bedroom open behind her. Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°sister, why are you here? ¡± Sister Zheng Yifan called this woman sister? Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. Zheng Yifan had once said that his parents were overseas and he had a sister in Hong Kong, but she had already married. Could it be that the woman in front of him was Zheng Yifan¡¯s sister in Hong Kong? Mu Ru was still puzzled when she heard Zheng Yiping¡¯s slightly angry tone say to Zheng Yifan, ¡°if I don¡¯te over, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll turn the world upside down here. ¡± Zheng Yifanughed out loud when he heard this. Then, he pointed at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°sister¡¯s so-called turning the world upside down is from second cousin, right? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you heard it from. ¡± Zheng Yifan red at him, then looked at Mu ru and said, ¡°my second cousin said that the woman living in your house is the wife of my eldest cousin, and you and she... ¡± ¡°We¡¯re very close, and I like her very much. ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly cut off Zheng Yiping¡¯s words and then said calmly, ¡°if that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, then I¡¯d better go back. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. ¡± Zheng Yiping was slightly stunned, then she turned her gaze to Mu ru who was standing at the side and nodded. ¡°Xi Muru, I know that your family has been going through a lot of changes recently, and I also know that it¡¯s not easy for you to be alone, so... ¡± As Zheng Yiping spoke, she took out a check for one million and ced it in front of her. She said softly, ¡°although it¡¯s only one million, I still hope that you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little. I think this money is enough for you to finish your university studies and even take the postgraduate entrance exam. ¡± Mu Ru nced at the two million dor bill and said calmly, ¡°Miss Zheng, you won¡¯t be rewarded for doing nothing. I don¡¯t know you at all, so why are you giving me one million? ¡± Chapter 256

Chapter 256: Chapter 256, I¡¯m willing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Xi, you¡¯re still young, so of course, you don¡¯t have to look at the birthmark on your forehead. You¡¯re still pretty, but you¡¯re barely worthy of my Yifan. ¡± Zheng Yiping sat down on the SOFA Then, she looked at Dongfang Yu on the Sofa beside her and said, ¡°but, Miss Xi, I think you understand that you were once Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and Dongfang Mo was Yifan¡¯s form. So, if you say something like this, can my eldest cousin and I agree to it? ¡± Zheng Yiping was a straightforward person, so she didn¡¯t beat around the Bush. When she opened her mouth, she made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t agree to Xi Muru and Zheng Yifan being together. This was for sure She also didn¡¯t want her younger brother¡¯s marriage and her cousin¡¯s family to be enemies. So, after she received Dongfang Yu¡¯s callst night, she didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. She got up early in the morning and drove straight to Binhai, wanting to stop her younger brother from doing something stupid. Mu Ru heard Zheng Yiping¡¯s words and bit her lips. She raised her head and looked at Dongfang Yu, who was beside Zheng Yiping. The unyielding factor hidden in the corner of her heart suddenly surged up at this moment. Last night, Zheng Yifan just asked her if it was good to live together forever? She didn¡¯t answer. Zheng Yifan said that he wanted her to think about it carefully and wasn¡¯t in a hurry for her to answer. But now, at this moment, she felt that she could tell Zheng Yifan. Since the Dongfang family was risking their lives to stop it, then she was determined to do it. Moreover, Zheng Yifan was sincere to her. As long as Zheng Yifan was not afraid of the Dongfang family, and as long as Zheng Yifan insisted on being with her, then what was there to be afraid of? Why shouldn¡¯t she be with Zheng Yifan The Dongfang family had caused the death of her parents and destroyed her family. She lived a life of discement, while the Dongfang family lived a life of peace. As for her, she was an innocent student. Ever since she married Dongfang Mo, she had encountered a lot of messy things. However, when she was homeless, she was kicked out by Dongfang Mo.. Why couldn¡¯t she just openly start dating again Why couldn¡¯t she be with a man who liked her? She had never thought of marrying Zheng Yifan. Although Zheng Yifan was indeed very good to her, she knew her identity. She had never thought of harming Zheng Yifan¡¯s rtionship with the Dongfang family. However, Dongfang Yu was too despicable. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to make a scene yesterday. Today, he even brought Zheng Yifan¡¯s sister. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t find a ce for Xi Muru to stay It was obvious that he wanted to chase her out of Zheng Yifan¡¯s residence and let her live on the streets. Since that was the case, then they were determined to stop her. She had to persevere. She wanted to be with Zheng Yifan, and she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life. Those who once treated her like a vile creature, those who once trampled her feelings under their feet, those who thought that they could instruct her or even control her at any time, those who couldn¡¯t see her living well.. They didn¡¯t want her to marry Zheng Yifan because they felt that it would be a disgrace to them. Then, she had to marry Zheng Yifan. She had to make them lose face and see who would have thestugh. Thinking of this, Mu ru turned to look at Zheng Yifan beside her and said softly, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask mest night if I wanted to live with you forever? I¡¯ve thought it through. ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment. Then, she clenched her fists and mustered up her courage to say to Zheng Yifan, ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to live with you forever! ¡± Chapter 257

Chapter 257: Which part of Chapter 257 was not worthy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan heard Mu Ru¡¯s words and immediately smiled happily. He reached out and tightly gripped her little hand in his palm Then, he could not help but kiss mu ru on the forehead. ¡°Mu Ru, thank you so much. This is the best gift I¡¯ve received on the first day of the New Year. I will always be with you, and I will never abandon you. ¡± ¡°HMPH, you¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already saying you want to live forever? ¡± Dongfang Yu snorted coldly from the side. He was very annoyed by Zheng Yifan¡¯s kiss on mu ru¡¯s forehead just now. If Zheng Yiping was not here, he would probably have thrown a punch. Zheng Yiping¡¯s face immediately darkened. She said coldly, ¡°Miss Xi, I think you¡¯ve studied for a few days too. How can you be so shameless? Besides, I¡¯ve already said that we won¡¯t agree to Yifan¡¯s marriage. ¡± Mu Ru heard their words and pondered for a moment. Then, she raised her slightly Pale face and looked coldly at Zheng Yiping and Dongfang Yu She said indifferently and distantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second young master Dongfang, Miss Zheng. I think you should be people who have read books. You should know that this society is a legal society, not a feudal society. The era of marriage between men and women, arranged by parents and elders, has long passed 60 years ago. Yifan and I are in a free rtionship. Now that we feel that we are in a rtionship, we feel that it is suitable for us to live together. Therefore, we don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes and thoughts. Our feelings, our marriage, we can make our own decisions. We don¡¯t need others to tell us what to do because we are not children anymore. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s words were reasonable and wless at the same time. Moreover, she did not leave any room for negotiation with Dongfang Yu and Zheng Yiping. She told them clearly and clearly that she wanted to be with Zheng Yifan. As long as Zheng Yifan did not dislike her, she would not consider other people¡¯s feelings. When Zheng Yifan heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he was even happier. He stood with her with his fingers sped tightly together Then, he looked at his sister and Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°alright, sister, second cousin, what Mu Ru said just now was also what I wanted to say. My marriage with Mu ru is not for you to worry about. You guys should worry about your own matters instead. At most, you guys won¡¯te to the wedding when Mu ru and I get married. ¡± Zheng Yiping was unhappy when she heard this. She red at Zheng Yifan fiercely. It was obvious that she was unhappy that he waspletely on Mu Ru¡¯s side and did not leave any face for her sister. Therefore, she decided not to argue with her brother for the time being. Instead, she looked at Mu Ru She said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, you used to be the eldest daughter of the Xi family, but what is your identity now ¡°My Yifan has a master¡¯s degree from the American Medical University. He has a bright future, a bright future. Of course, he will definitely get married, but he has to marry an innocent girl without any blemishes. What about you ¡°What is your previous identity? What have you done in the Dongfang family ¡°I think you should be very clear about this in your heart, right ¡°Do you think you are worthy of my Yifan? ¡± After Zheng Yiping said this, Mu Ru¡¯s originally indifferent face instantly split into two. She turned her head and looked coldly at Dongfang Yu,ughing in extreme humiliation. ¡°Miss Zheng, you have said so much. Your goal is to say that I am not worthy of Yifan. Then, I would like to ask, what is it that I am not worthy of Yifan? ¡± Chapter 258

Chapter 258: Chapter 258: This is not my fault

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yiping was slightly taken aback. She did not expect Xi Muru to be so sharp-tongued even though she seemed gentle. She did not like this point either. Yifan was her younger brother, and he had always respected her as an elder sister And this Xi Muru did not even have the slightest bit of respect for her She was still so aggressive in her questioning? Dongfang Yu heard Xi Muru¡¯s words, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. Xi Muru was just like that. She was usually like a gentle little white rabbit that could be bullied however she wanted, but if you really provoked her.. Actually, she still knew how to bite people. ¡°Hehe, so Miss Xi has no sense of shame to this extent, ¡± Zheng Yiping snorted coldly He could not help but raise his voice a few decibels. ¡°Xi Muru, you were once the wife of Yifan¡¯s eldest cousin, Dongfang Mo. although eldest cousin has a hidden illness, when you were his wife, you actually got pregnant and miscarried. Do you think you¡¯re innocent ¡°A person like you, do you think you¡¯re worthy of my Yifan? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly taken aback when she heard Zheng Yiping¡¯s words. She then nced at the calm Dongfang Yu before she burst intoughter. In fact, she wasughing so hard that tears were streaming down her face. Dongfang Yu and Zheng Yiping were instantly stunned. For a moment, they did not understand why Xi Muru was suddenlyughing out loud. Zheng Yiping¡¯s words did not seem to contain any element of amusement. Mu Ruughed for a few seconds before she stopped. She looked at the two people in front of her and said, ¡°Miss Zheng, regarding the question you asked just now, I¡¯ll answer you clearly and clearly now. ¡± When Mu Ru said this, she broke free from Zheng Yifan¡¯s grip. She held the back of the SOFA with one hand and lifted the bangs on her forehead with the other She said extremely seriously, ¡°firstly, it¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m not a pure and innocent girl. This is the fault of Dongfang Mo, who is not onlypletely unrecognizable but also a eunuch. It¡¯s because I met a stranger in his one inch ink city, Qiangjian, that I became pregnant with a bastard child. This is because the security in his one inch ink city is not good, or it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t use the right people. In short, the bad people are caused by his appeasement and nurturing of evil. Secondly, it¡¯s true that my reputation is not good and I¡¯m not pure after such a scandal, but Yifan himself doesn¡¯t mind. What do you guys mind ¡°thirdly, Yifan was the one who pursued me. He was the one who said that he wanted to marry me and live with me for the rest of his life. He didn¡¯t think that I¡¯m not worthy of him. What use do you think that is ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to live with you guys for the rest of my life. ¡± When Zheng Yiping and Dongfang Yu heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, they could not help but feel embarrassed. Xi Muru¡¯s three points were too incisive, and every single point was critical and crucial. ording to the current marriagew.. They indeed had no right to stop the marriage between Xi Muru and Zheng Yifan. However, they had to stop it. They could not let the marriage between Zheng Yifan and Xi Muru continue because it was rted to the reputation of the Dongfang family and the Zheng family. Thus, Dongfang Yu said with a gloomy face, ¡°Xi Muru, although what you said makes sense, don¡¯t forget that Yifan and we are cousins... ¡± ¡°So what if we are cousins? ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly interrupted Dongfang Yu. He walked over and put his hand on Mu Ru¡¯s shoulder to hug her tightly, standing side by side with her. ¡°enough, Zheng Yifan! ¡± Dongfang Yu obviously did not have the patience to continue talking with them, so he stood up and said coldly, ¡°marriage is not something that we y House and y games when we¡¯re young. Do you think you can do whatever you want to do? ¡± Chapter 259

Chapter 259: Chapter 259, what is nonsense

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan could not help but sneer when he heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. ¡°second cousin, what is nonsense? ¡± I¡¯m in a proper rtionship, and I¡¯m supposed to be living with the person I like. Is that considered nonsense If that¡¯s the case, then what about someone like second cousin who quietly married Xi Muxue, married Xi Muxue, and then chased Xi Muxue back to the XI family after Xi Muxue¡¯s pregnancy and miscarriage? And everyone else thought Xi Muxue was the firstdy of the Dongfang family. If that¡¯s not nonsense, then what is Is that nonsense?¡± ¡°You? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face instantly turned green. The short marriage between him and Xi Muxue was only two months, and it was entirely out of revenge against a woman like Xi Muxue. At that time, there wasn¡¯t even a wedding or a banquet Of course, it had never been announced to the outside world, so very few people knew about it, not even their rtives and friends. Now that Zheng Yifan knew, it seemed like it was Xi Muru who told him. The two of them really had a heart to heart and talked about everything? ¡°Me? What me? ¡± Zheng Yifanpletely ignored Dongfang Yu¡¯s dark face Then, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second cousin. Although we are rted by blood, we can¡¯t even control our parents¡¯ marriage anymore. Besides, you¡¯re just my cousin. You really don¡¯t have any right to criticize my marriage. ¡± ¡°Yifan? ¡± Zheng Yiping quickly stopped her brother and said unhappily, ¡°What are you saying? Second cousin is here on behalf of eldest cousin. Eldest cousin is very disgusted with your marriage with Xi Muru, and eldest cousin... ¡± ¡°eldest cousin is also not qualified to control us, ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly interrupted Zheng Yiping Then he snorted coldly and said, ¡°not to mention that second cousin is here on behalf of eldest cousin, even if eldest cousin came personally, I would still be like this. My marriage with Xi Muru is our own matter and has nothing to do with any of you. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have toe and see. Just pretend that I¡¯m not here. ¡± Zheng Yiping saw that her brother had already said so much, and it seemed like there was no point in saying anything more. So she looked at Dongfang Yu and suddenly did not know how to continue. Zheng Yifan did not give them any chance to speak at all. He quickly walked to the door and pulled it open Then, with a cold face, he made an inviting gesture. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble sister and second cousin to go back. You don¡¯t have to worry so much about Yifan¡¯s matter. When the timees, you¡¯ll be worried to death. Although I¡¯m a cardiologist, I don¡¯t want to mend my heart with people like you. ¡± Zheng Yiping was slightly stunned when she heard this. Then, her face turned red and white. She came to the door, and when she stepped out.. She looked at her younger brother and said softly, ¡°Yifan, I still hope that you can think about what I said. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I hope that after you think about it, I will tell you about the new decision. Of course, if you insist on doing this, then... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Cousin Yiping, let¡¯s go. ¡± Dongfang Yu cut off Zheng Yiping¡¯s words and looked at Zheng Yifan He said calmly, ¡°cousin Yifan, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There are many things that you can¡¯t do as you wish. My brother will definitely not let you get what you want. ¡± After Dongfang Yu said that, he walked out of the door elegantly. However, the moment he turned around, his face instantly darkened. There was a voice in his heart that kept screaming. He wanted to stop it. He had to stop it. Xi Muru was his woman And his woman definitely could not be given to another man. Zheng Yifan was even worse! Chapter 260

Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Let¡¯s get married first

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru only softened when she heard Yifan m the door shut. She fell onto the sofa and felt like she had just fought a war. She used up all her strength. She had never been so strong, and she had never been so determined. In the past, whether it was the XI family or the Dongfang family, she had always been like a chess piece. She would be ced wherever others wanted her to be She had no right to say no. Now that she had left the Xi family and the Dongfang family, she was free and no longer a chess piece. She finally understood the meaning of not being a chess piece and the meaning of making her own decisions. ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zheng Yifan walked over and looked at Mu ru who was lying softly on the Sofa. He could not help but ask with concern. He squatted down in front of her SOFA and used his hand to stroke her forehead. ¡°Are you feeling unwell again? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru smiled. Then, she suddenly thought of something and jumped up from the SOFA. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m still cooking Tangyuan in the pot. ¡± After saying that, she immediately ran to the kitchen. The water in the pot had been boiled dry, and all the Tangyuan had turned into a lump of stew. The mixture of peanut and sesame was white, yellow, ck, and very ugly. And because the water had been boiled dry, these Tangyuan were no longer called Tangyuan. They were more like soft rice cakes. ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± Zheng Yifan could not help butugh out loud. He came over and turned off the gas stove Then, he used the Spat to flip the pot gently and said with a smile, ¡°I think that¡¯s how rice cakese about. Look at how good it is. Tangyuan turned into rice cakes, and we even saved money on rice cakes. ¡± Mu Ru, who was originally upset, could not help butugh at his words. Then, she hurriedly took two bowls and handed them to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat rice cake on the first morning of the New Year. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m afraid that the longer the night, the more trouble it will bring. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and get married? ¡± Zheng Yifan asked Mu Ru, who was also eating rice cake, as he ate the white, yellow, and ck rice cake. ¡°Ah? GET MARRIED? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she looked at Zheng Yifan with some doubt. Actually, she said that she was going to marry Zheng Yifan today and spend the rest of her life with Zheng Yifan because she was angry with Dongfang Yu She wanted to anger Dongfang Yu¡¯s meddlesome mind and Zheng Yiping, who came up to her and made things difficult for her without asking the right questions. ¡°Yes, ¡± Zheng Yifan replied very naturally. Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°Mu Ru, you said today in front of my sister and my cousin that you would live with me for the rest of your life. You can¡¯t be shameless. ¡± Mu Ru finally reacted. Then, she looked at him and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Yifan, if we were to arrange a wedding with wine, I don¡¯t think the Dongfang family would let it go so easily. I¡¯m worried that they woulde and cause trouble at our wedding. ¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t arrange a wedding for the time being. ¡± Zheng Yifan also thought of this point Then, he quickly said, ¡°let¡¯s go and get the marriage certificate first. Whether or not we are a legal couple has nothing to do with whether or not we have a wedding ceremony. The important thing is whether or not we have a marriage certificate. As long as we get the marriage certificate, my cousin... ¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not 20 years old yet. ¡± Mu Ru immediately interrupted Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. Then, she said softly, ¡°my birthday is in October. I¡¯m only 19 years old and four months old now. I can¡¯t get a marriage certificate. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Zheng Yifan also felt mncholic for a moment, and then asked, ¡°then do you have a visa? If you do, we can go to Las Vegas to get married. ¡± ¡ª PS: End Today! Chapter 261

Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Do you really want to get married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Zheng Yifan was a little depressed, then he asked, ¡°then do you have a visa? If you do, we can go to Las Vegas and get married. ¡± ¡°Visa? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she frowned and said, ¡°I applied for a visa to go to the United Statesst July, but I don¡¯t know where I put it, and I don¡¯t know if it has expired. ¡± Actually, Mu Ru had never thought about applying for a visa, even though her twin sister, Mu Xue, already had a visa when she was 15 years old, and she had even traveled abroad several times. However, her real identity in the Xi family was that of a servant. A servant could not hope for such things. Therefore, other than studying in peace, she hoped to rely on her own efforts to win a higher life for herself in the future She did not have to be a servant for the rest of her life like mother Wang. It was after the college entrance examst June that Xi Yuancheng proposed to let her apply for a visa. At that time, she had gotten the first ce in the city and earned glory for Xi Yuancheng. At the same time, she had also received a 100,000 yuan bonus. 100,000 yuan was nothing to Xi Yuancheng at that time, but the city schr¡¯s father had indeed given him a boost. Therefore, when the television station host asked him if he would send this genius daughter to study abroad in the future, Xi Yuancheng was overjoyed He was too happy for a moment and immediately decided that he would definitely do it. Since his daughter was promising, as a father, he naturally had to help his daughter pave the way. Thus, the next day, Xi Yuancheng asked her to go to the American Conste to apply for a visa to the United States. He said that he would take her to Harvard University in the United States during the October National Day holiday. If she liked it, he would send her to Harvard to study in the future. At that time, Xi Yuancheng sighed and said, ¡°Xi Muru, you¡¯re so ugly. You can only rely on studying. Since you¡¯re more or less promising, you can study in Binhai for two years. When you¡¯re in your third year, you can go to the United States. ¡± This was the only time that Xi Yuancheng considered for her as her father. Moreover, that time, it was under the encouragement of the host that he made the decision. However, the top scorer¡¯s fame onlysted for a few days. After that, Xi Yuancheng still treated her the same as before It was just that her living quarters were now on equal footing with Xi Muxue. However, after the mishap at Xi Empire, after she reced Xi Muxue to marry Dongfang Mo, and a series of things happened, her dream of going to America waspletely shattered. Zheng Yifan was impressed by her. He did not even know where his visa was, so he urged her to quickly look for it. He said that Las Vegas belonged to America, so she could go to Las Vegas if she had a visa to go to America. Mu Ru nodded. Actually, she did not have much hope for this visa because she had forgotten how long it took her to fill it in. It was like a year, or half a year. After the mishap at the Xi family, a lot of Mu Ru¡¯s things were gone, but her documents were still there, and her passport and visa were all with her documents, so she did not need two minutes to find them. Zheng Yifan took the visa from Mu Ru and looked at it. Then, he smiled happily and wrapped his arms around her He shouted happily, ¡°Mu Ru, that¡¯s great! Your Visa hasn¡¯t expired yet. Your visa is valid for one year. We can totally go to Las Vegas and get married. ¡± Mu Ru was still confused. When Zheng Yifan put her down, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Yifan, do you really want to marry me? I¡¯m talking about the kind of marriage where two people cuddle and walk hand in hand for the rest of their lives? ¡± Chapter 262

Chapter 262: Chapter 262 decided to get married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan chuckled, but he didn¡¯t let go of her slim waist. He lowered his head slightly, pressed his forehead against hers, and pressed the tip of his nose against hers. He asked in a low voice, ¡°why? Are you doubting my sincerity? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned again Was she doubting Zheng Yifan¡¯s sincerity? Perhaps Ever since she had experienced Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Yu, and Nangong Xun, she no longer trusted any man, because men always nned for themselves. They never nned for their own women, even their own wives.. Or The people who had saved her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mu Ru? ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that she did not say anything, so he became even more flustered. He let go of her waist, took her hand, and went to the SOFA, asking her to sit down. ¡°Mu Ru, I know you must think that we haven¡¯t known each other for very long. We¡¯ve only been dating for more than a month. To tell you that we¡¯re getting married so soon, you must be feeling very uneasy, ¡± Zheng Yifan squatted down beside her Then, he pulled her hand to his chest, making her feel his heartbeat. ¡°That¡¯s not the main thing. ¡± Mu Ru finally opened her mouth and looked at Zheng Yifan She gently bit her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Yifan, I think you should also know that I¡¯m ugly. There¡¯s no need to say that. But just as your sister said, I¡¯m no longer innocent, and... ¡± ¡°alright, Mu Ru. ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, he stood up and sat down beside her. He reached out and pulled her into his arms again, gently hugging her. ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t say these words anymore. What society is this now? Who would care about this? ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s fingertips brushed across the birthmark on her forehead Then, he could not help but lightly kiss the birthmark with his thin lips. ¡°Mu Ru, this birthmark of yours is actually not ugly. If you really don¡¯t like it, wait until we get married and then go to Korea to get rid of it. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind this birthmark of yours. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart gradually calmed down. She did not know if Zheng Yifan¡¯s feelings for her were more than love or more than love. However, since he said that he sincerely wanted to marry her, then.. Zheng Yifan was indeed a good man, and he was indeed a good man who was suitable to be chosen as a partner. Xi Muru was originally an ugly monster. To be able to marry a man like Zheng Yifan, to be honest, she was already high up in the world. ¡°Alright then. ¡± Mu Ru finally nodded. She pulled herself out of Zheng Yifan¡¯s arms and looked at him She seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°then let¡¯s go to Las Vegas and get married. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s holiday now. I guess we¡¯ll have to wait until after the New Year¡¯s holiday to get married, right? ¡± ¡°hehe. ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help butugh He took over Mu Ru¡¯s words and said, ¡°Mu Ru, the new year is a Chinese holiday. Foreigners celebrate Christmas. Their New Year¡¯s holiday has already passed, so we can get a marriage certificate even if we go now. ¡± ¡°Go now? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes widened, and then she asked in a daze, ¡°can we go now? It¡¯s not that easy to buy a ticket to fly to Las Vegas in the United States, right? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that easy to buy. It¡¯s the peak season for Chinese people to travel abroad. I have to make use of the time to make a call and book a ticket. I have to see if I can book a ticket before the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. Because I¡¯m on vacation until the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, I have to wait until I go to work before I can apply for my marriage leave. The day is a little tight. ¡± Zheng Yifan had already taken out his cell phone to call the airline as he spoke. It was obvious that he was booking a ticket to Las Vegas. Mu Ru heard him say that if there was anyone who wanted to refund the ticket, she would inform him immediately. Chapter 263

Chapter 263: Chapter 263: The Best of both worlds

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu had been driving with a gloomy face. Perhaps he was too immersed in his own thoughts, so he didn¡¯t even look at Zheng Yiping, who was sitting in the passenger seat. The car was very fast, so they entered one inch ink city in less than half an hour. Zheng Yiping rarely sat in such a fast car, so after the car stopped, she felt a little elegant. It was only when she saw Dongfang Yu push the door open and get out of the car that she suddenly realized that the car had stopped, so she quickly got out of the car and saw Dongfang Yu walking toward the hall He could not help but shout, ¡°second cousin, I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll just drive straight back to Hong Kong. Tell Auntie and first cousin to wish them a happy new year. ¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not going in? ¡± Dongfang Yu turned around and walked a few steps towards Zheng Yiping. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yiping, you¡¯re not going to Stop Yifan? ¡± Zheng Yiping smiled bitterly, then sighed heavily and said, ¡°you saw it today. Do you think I can stop him? Will he listen to me? ¡± Dongfang Yu was slightly stunned. This time, Zheng Yifan¡¯s attitude was very firm. He did not listen to a single word from Zheng Yiping and him. It seemed that Zheng Yiping really could not persuade him. ¡°Then what does cousin mean? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at Zheng Yiping. In fact, he already vaguely felt that she was going topromise. As expected, Zheng Yiping sighed helplessly and said, ¡°second cousin, please tell eldest cousin that I really can¡¯t do anything about this matter. ALSO ¡ª ¡± Zheng Yiping paused for a moment and then smiled bitterly She said helplessly, ¡°also, what mu ru said makes sense. Mu Ru wasn¡¯t a bad girl in the first ce. The reason why she had to go through all those things waspletely forced on her by others. In fact, her own nature wasn¡¯t bad at all. Besides, Yifan didn¡¯t even dislike her. I¡¯m just an elder sister... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°The key is that Xi Muru used to be mine. She¡¯s my sister-inw! ¡± Dongfang Yu said quickly, but he hit a joke in his words Then, he continued, ¡°that is, you and Yifan¡¯s sister-inw. If News of Yifan and Xi Muru getting married spread, Yifan marrying his former sister-inw, do you think... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just thought about this in the car, ¡± Zheng Yiping Cut Dongfang Yu off again Then, she nodded and said, ¡°yes, their marriage reputation is definitely not good. Once it gets out, it will indeed be hard for them to raise their reputation. They will inevitably be criticized, so... ¡± Zheng Yiping paused for a moment As if she had made up her mind, she said, ¡°So, I n to help Yifan settle down and let the two of them live abroad after they get married. In that case, it won¡¯t have any impact on the Dongfang family and the two of them, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Dongfang Yu waspletely stunned. He had never expected that by bringing Zheng Yiping here, not only did she not help to dissuade Zheng Yifan, but she had even changed her mind in favor of the two of them getting married. She had even thought of a way to get the best of both worlds. However, this method had no effect on him at all. He wanted to stop the marriage between the two of them, even at all costs. There was no reason for his woman to marry another man, let alone his own cousin! Therefore, he had to get a Hao to pay close attention to the two of them. He wanted to separate them as soon as possible, and then get Xi Muru to crawl back to him obediently. Chapter 264

Chapter 264: Chapter 264: You must propose

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Zheng Yifan to book a ticket to Las Vegas. Although Zheng Yifan said he wanted to book a ticket before the fifth day, she felt that it was the peak of the Spring Festival. There were too many people traveling abroad, so it would be difficult. Therefore, she still nned to contact her good friend Cheng Feier on the second day of the New Year. Then, she would ask her to ask her ssmates who used to be close to Xi Muxue, to see if anyone knew Xi Muxue¡¯s whereabouts. That Leng Leiting was not a good person. Xi Muxue took his 40 million and ran away. She was really worried for Xi Muxue. If she was caught by Leng Leiting, she did not know if she would still be alive. Xi Muxue had always been selfish and only thought about herself. In fact, her personality was the same as her father, Xi Yuancheng, so mu ru did not have much sisterly love with her. But in the end, she was still her sister, and she was also her twin sister. At the same time, she was her only family in this world. No matter what, she still had to find out about her, right? However, early in the morning on the second day of the Lunar New Year, when Mu ru and Zheng Yifan were having breakfast, Zheng Yifan¡¯s phone rang. Then, Mu ru saw him go to the balcony to answer the phone. A few minutester, he came over happily. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Zheng Yifan bent down and nted a heavy kiss on her cheek Then, he shouted happily, ¡°our tickets have been booked. Someone just called and refunded three tickets. My friend from the airline gave us two tickets. We will fly to Las Vegas at 11 o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. We can go get married tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Is that true? ¡± Mu Ru was still a little confused after listening to him. She was afraid that he would make a mistake. She could not help but remind him, ¡°Yifan, it¡¯s hard to get a ticket at this time. How can there be a refund? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s absolutely true. ¡± Zheng Yifan was only concerned about being happy. Then, he sat down at the dining table and ate the sandwich breakfast that Mu ru prepared for him. He said excitedly, ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t proposed to you yet... ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you propose to me two nights ago? ¡± Mu Ru interrupted him and reminded him, ¡°two nights ago, in the kitchen... ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud Then, he quickly said, ¡°Mu Ru, how can that be considered a proposal? It¡¯s a proposal. There must be fresh flowers and rings. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll fly to get married, so today, I must propose to you. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat breakfast. After that, we¡¯ll go buy rings. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to propose? ¡± Mu Ru looked at his serious look and finally knew that he was serious. ¡°Of course. Before getting married, you must propose once. ¡± Zheng Yifan put down the milk in his hand and patted her shoulder. ¡°Mu Ru, I hope you can let me seed in proposing the first time. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh out loud. Then, she deliberately mischievously said, ¡°that may not be true. If I don¡¯t agree to your proposal by then, then we won¡¯t have to fly to Las Vegas to get married tomorrow, right? ¡± Zheng Yifan immediately became nervous when he heard mu ru say that Then, he quickly held her hand and said, ¡°Good Mu Ru, you must agree. You must agree. I even booked the ne ticket. You can¡¯t change your mind. You can¡¯t change your mind. I will definitely make the proposal scene extremely romantic tonight, okay? ¡± Mu Ru saw his extremely serious look and finally stopped joking with him. She gently bit her lips and nodded. ¡°Okay. I hope that your proposal scene will be remembered by me for the rest of my life. ¡± Chapter 265

Chapter 265: Chapter 265: The choice of simplicity and luxury

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan brought mu ru to buy a ring in the morning. It was one of the nine famous fortune jewelry stores in Binhai. This was the first time mu ru was in such a high-ss and luxurious jewelry store. Inside, there was a dazzling array of gold, jade, and jewelry. especially the diamonds. One by one, they were like teardrops, reflecting light, so dazzling that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Zheng Yifan originally wanted to buy diamonds, but mu ru insisted on not wanting them. Although diamonds were beautiful, they were too extravagant and shy. They gave people the feeling of stars in the sky. Beauty was beautiful, but the distance was too far, so beautiful that it was unreal. So, in the end, she chose tinum. In fact, she wanted silver, but JIU FU jewelry store did not have silver, so in the end, she chose tinum in rings. They were simple and practical, and the price was not expensive. After buying the ring, it was almost noon. Zheng Yifan originally wanted mu ru to go to the revolving restaurant for lunch, but just as the two of them walked out of the jewelry store, Zheng Yifan¡¯s phone rang, and it was a call from the hospital. Zheng Yifan was a cardiologist. Although he was on annual leave, because he would not leave Binhai during the Spring Festival holiday, the hospital would call him as soon as there were patients who needed his surgery or something. This was the responsibility of a medical staff. Regardless of whether it was a doctor or a nurse, they could not turn off their phones 24 hours a day because they had to maintain a state where the hospital could contact them at any time. Zheng Yifan finished the call Then, he said to mu ru with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Ru. I can¡¯t apany you to the revolving restaurant for lunch. A serious patient with heart disease has arrived at the hospital. Coincidentally, our department director has gone back to his hometown, Shanghai, so the hospital wants me to hurry over for surgery... ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°then hurry up and go. Don¡¯t waste any more time. ¡± Mu Ru immediately pushed him into the car with her hands. At the same time, she also said with understanding, ¡°of course, saving lives is important. We can eat whenever we want. We don¡¯t care about this moment. We have a lifetime. ¡± Zheng Yifan listened to Mu Ru¡¯s words andughed from the bottom of his heart. This was the good woman he was looking for. Such a woman was suitable to be his wife, Zheng Yifan. He had to cherish her and cherish her for life. Mu Ru saw that Zheng Yifan¡¯s car had left and she strolled around the streets alone. At noon, it seemed that going home alone was also about cooking. Moreover, it was troublesome. She might as well find a food stall to eat at. Just as she was thinking about this, her phone rang. She thought it was Zheng Yifan, so she quickly took it out and answered it without even looking. Then, she brought it to her ear and shouted, ¡°Hey, Yifan, you got to the hospital so quickly... ¡± ¡°WHO¡¯s Yifan? ¡± Cheng feier¡¯s words came from the phone. Without waiting for Mu Ru to answer, she asked, ¡°who¡¯s Yifan? ¡± Then, she quickly asked, ¡°right, Xi Muru, why did you call my phone at midnight that day? I turned off my phone and went to sleep at night. I only found out the next day, but when I called you the next day, you turned off your phone again? ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine now. ¡± Mu Ru heard Cheng feier¡¯s voice, and then she said, ¡°right, Fei¡¯er, are you free now? If you are,e out. Let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯m flying to Las Vegas Tomorrow... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± This time, it was Cheng Feier¡¯s turn to be shocked Then, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Xi Muru, what did you say just now? You¡¯re flying to Las Vegas? What are you flying there for? Could it be that you¡¯ve found a job in a multinationalpany? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined, then softly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Las Vegas to get married... ¡± Chapter 266

Chapter 266: Chapter 266 meeting an old friend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru and Cheng Feier had lunch together at noon. The two of them went to the BLA BLA BLA that they had not been to for a long time and ate a lot of snacks. When Cheng Feier heard that she was going to Las Vegas to get married, she was surprised but also envious. Especially when she heard that the person she was going to marry was her mother¡¯s former attending doctor, who also had a master¡¯s degree from America, she was even more envious. ¡°Xi Muru, do you think your fate is good or bad? ¡± Cheng feier asked with a sigh. Without waiting for mu ru to answer, she continued Then, she answered for her, ¡°all in all, your fate is bad before your fate is good. It seems that God is fair. You¡¯ve experienced so much pain, and now you¡¯re finally happy. You have to cherish the happiness Zheng Yifan gave you. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and said softly, ¡°of course. He¡¯s the first man in the world who treats me well. He¡¯s also the first man who treats me sincerely. I must love him well and live a good life with him. ¡± ¡°Then, will you still study after you get married? ¡± Cheng Feier was chewing on the Indian barbecue as she asked vaguely. ¡°This... I don¡¯t know, ¡± Mu ru answered truthfully because she had not considered this question. At the same time, she did not mention this question to Zheng Yifan ... ¡°Hey, you, what a good painting genius you are. You are actually buried just like that, ¡± Cheng Feier said as she held her hand and said, ¡°since you are free now and your husband has gone to work, let¡¯s go to the oil painting vige for a walk. It has been a long time since you went to see a painting, right? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Her life in the past six months had been a mess. She had almost forgotten about painting. How could she have the time and mood to see a painting? During the New Year, coincidentally, the oil painting vige held a painting exhibition. Mu Ru and Cheng Feier came to the oil painting vige hand in hand. They strolled from house to house, admiring the exquisite paintings. In fact, they had never thought that they would meet an acquaintance, but they just had to meet one. Moreover, it was the art teacher, Nan Ke, who mu ru had studied painting when she was young. However, they had not met for eight years. Mu Ru recognized Nanke at once, and after a careful identification, mu ru finally lifted the fringe on her forehead. Only then did Nanke remember her. Nanke said that ever since Mu ru and the others were in junior high school, he had gone to France to further his studies. He had just returned from the New Year, and this gallery was not opened by him. It was opened by his friend. He had only hung a few paintings in it to help his friend keep up appearances. Because Mu ru had been very serious in learning to paint when she was young, she was also very talented. Moreover, because she could not afford to pay tuition fees, she had been helping him with chores, so Nanke had a deep impression of her. Therefore, when he left, he even gave mu ru his phone number in France He said that one day, when she went to France, she could look for him. Mu Ru thanked teacher Nanke and said that if she had the chance to go to France, she would definitely visit teacher Nanke. Then, she chatted with teacher Nanke for a while before going to another art gallery with Cheng Feier. The oil painting vige was very big. Mu Ru did not know when she would be able toe again, so she decided to visit them all. However, she and Cheng Feier had just transferred two-thirds of the time. At around five in the afternoon, Zheng Yifan¡¯s phone called. Mu Ru picked up the phone and told Cheng Feier that she had to go back because her husband was looking for her. Cheng Feier wished her a happy wedding and reminded her to bring her a gift from America. Chapter 267

Chapter 267: Chapter 267, I¡¯m willing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan said that he was going to propose to Mu ru today, so he didn¡¯t want to have dinner at home tonight. He wanted to eat out because eating out would make the atmosphere more lively. Mu Ru, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°how much can two people eat? It¡¯s enough to have a meal at home. What a waste of money to go out. ¡± Moreover, he had spent so much money on the wedding ring today. Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her say that He sighed and said, ¡°Mu Ru, it¡¯s great to marry you. There are very few women who know how to manage the house like this now. But since it¡¯s a proposal, I want to give you a romantic environment, so let¡¯s break up tonight. It¡¯ll be better if we¡¯re more frugal in the future. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°it¡¯s very expensive to eat outside these few days. During the Spring Festival, there¡¯s also a service fee. Actually, you can propose at home. ¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t eat expensive food. Can we at least eat roadside stalls? ¡± Zheng Yifan could not help but ask with a smile. Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she nodded and said, ¡°okay, sometimes roadside stalls are better than big restaurants. ¡± They did eat roadside stalls at night, but Zheng Yifan brought mu ru to a roadside stall on the Seafood Street on the beach of Jinsha Bay in the east. The roadside stalls here were even more expensive than the average high-ss restaurant. Mu Ru had fallen in love with Zheng Yifan, but since he was already here, and he also said that life was just a marriage proposal, what was the big deal about being a little extravagant? The dinner was a seafood feast, charcoal-grilled Oysters, braised nine-section prawns, spicy crab, steamed scallops with Vermicelli... ... This roadside stall had been eaten for a long time. Mu Ru rarely sat down quietly to taste the delicacies of seafood. Moreover, the seafood here had just been fished out from the sea, and the taste was much more delicious than the ones in the city. Zheng Yifan ordered a bottle of red wine. Mu Ru would not drink wine initially, but Zheng Yifan said that since he was going to propose, how could she not drink wine Moreover, red wine was the key to the atmosphere. Mu Ru could not dissuade Zheng Yifan, so she finally clinked sses with him and drank the half ss of red wine. She thought that a little red wine should not be a problem, even though she did not have much tolerance for alcohol. After dinner, the two of them held hands and strolled to the beach. A crescent moon hung on the beach and shone on the sparkling white sand, casting a long shadow on the two of them. The sound of the waves gently patting the shore was like a beautiful serenade... ... Because of the seafood they ate at night, Mu Ru felt a little drunk. She insisted that cooking wine was added to the seafood, and she drank half a ss of red wine. Cooking wine and red wine made her drunk. Zheng Yifan said that he was also drunk. She was drunk because he was drunk, but he was drunk because he was not drunk. Mu Ru¡¯s face instantly turned red when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. She strolled with Zheng Yifan on the beach that was illuminated by the crescent moon. The night was silent, and only the sea breeze blew. The ocean was surging around them. The waves crashed against the shore, and the waves surged higher and higher. It was a magnificent sight. In the sky, the moon only had a little tooth. It was just a new eyebrow, but the sky was filled with stars. In the dark and vast sky, it radiated a charming and cold light. On the surface of the sea, there was a flowing ck brocade-like ss. It was as if many stars had fallen into the sea and broken. They also shone brightly in the sea, decorating the surface of the sea with countless sparkling spots of light. Zheng Yifan pulled Mu Ru¡¯s hand and sat down on arge rock by the sea. Then, he took out arge bouquet of champagne roses from the rock behind him. On the slightly taller rose, there was clearly a sparkling ring. Zheng Yifan got up slightly and knelt on one knee. He raised the rose with both hands and sent it to Mu Ru. He said sincerely, ¡°Xi Muru, do you want to marry me? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes instantly filled with warm liquid. She looked at the rose that represented love, the ring that shone with happiness, and the sincere yet handsome man. She finally cried out loud At the same time, she knelt down and took the rose and the ring with both hands. She sobbed, ¡°I do! ¡± Chapter 268

Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Bring Forward the wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was already past 11 p.m. when Zheng Yifan and Xi Muru returned home. They would fly to Las Vegas at noon the next day. This afternoon, after Zheng Yifan finished the extremely difficult surgery, he applied for leave from the hospital and said that he would be going overseas tomorrow The rest of the matters were handed over to the doctor on duty. Because he would only be going to Las Vegas for a few days, Zheng Yifan¡¯s vacation was limited, so he did not have to bring much luggage. He only needed two sets of clothes for one person. Of course, the identification was the most important Zheng Yifan said that he had someone record the scene of them eating seafood on the beach at night, and then the scene of him proposing to her on a DV, and yed it on theputer for Mu ru to see. Mu Ru looked at the image disyed on theputer and realized that she didn¡¯t eat at all when she was eating seafood. Later, when Zheng Yifan proposed to her, her face was at a loss at first. Then, when she hugged the rose, her face was filled with tears and she cried profusely There was no sense of beauty at all. But Zheng Yifan said that she was very beautiful, very beautiful, just like Indere. He liked girls with true personalities like her. He disliked those who pretended to be weak the most and ate little by little like a chicken pecking at rice A woman who walked like a willow in the spring breeze. Mu Ru looked at herself on theputer screen. Perhaps it was because the person who filmed it was more professional. The image was indeed clear and beautiful, but she always had the illusion that it was too good to be with Yifan. And such a beautiful day.. She was worried that it wouldn¡¯tst. Zheng Yifan assured her that his sister, Zheng Yiping, wouldn¡¯t stop them anymore. Moreover, his sister, Zheng Yiping, called him this afternoon and suggested that they hurry up with immigration after they got married, so that they could go abroad in the future She said that as long as they were not in Binhai, there would be no need for people to say anything. When Mu ru heard Zheng Yifan say this, her heart was relieved. Thinking about it, it made sense. When they were abroad, in a strange ce and in a strange crowd, who would know that she had once been Zheng Yifan¡¯s cousin? Therefore, Mu Ru hoped that her marriage with Zheng Yifan in Las Vegas would go smoothly. She hoped that there would not be any idents. After all, she and Yifan were both foreigners, so she did not know if the documents wereplete? Mu Ru was originally going to sleep in the guest room, but Yifan said that they were getting married the next day. Moreover, he had alreadyid out all the bedding that he had bought. The curtains were also brand new. The entire room was decorated like a new room. It was indeed like a new room! The curtains were in the spring color of a pink foundation with a Red Peach blossom pattern. There were also two magpies chirping on it. Such a scene not only gave off a festive atmosphere, but it also gave off a sense of vitality. The red bedsheets were embroidered with Mandarin ducks swimming in the water. The quilt was covered with golden threads embroidered with dragons and Phoenixes. A pair of pillows were embroidered with blooming flowers. Mu Ru¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she whispered, ¡°we¡¯re not married yet? ¡± Zheng Yifan immediatelyughed out loud He hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°Mu Ru, we¡¯re going to Las Vegas to get married. That ce is the world¡¯s gambling city, so the hotel room prices are naturally sky-high. Moreover, my vacation doesn¡¯t allow us to stay in La city for long, so after we get married, we¡¯ll immediately fly back to Binhai, and our wedding night might have to be spent on a ne, so ¡ª ¡± Zheng Yifan paused for a moment, then his thin lips exhaled a warm breath into her ear. He whispered, ¡°Mu Ru, can we bring forward our wedding night by one day? Let¡¯s have our wedding night tonight... ¡± Chapter 269

Chapter 269: Chapter 269, bringing forward the wedding by 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s face was flushed red from embarrassment. Her hands were shaking nervously as she bit her lips. After a moment of silence, she raised her head slightly and finally nodded heavily in response to Zheng Yifan¡¯s dark and clear eyes. Zheng Yifan immediately became happy. Then, he turned around and ran towards the bathroom. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°wife, I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll warm your bed after I shower. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face became redder and redder, especially when Zheng Yifan called her ¡®wife¡¯ . It made her heart beat faster because she used to be the wife of a man called Dongfang Mo.. She did not know why, but she suddenly thought of Dongfang Mo. in fact, ever since Dongfang Mo chased her out of one inch Mo city, she had never seen Dongfang Mo again. However, she felt as if she had just seen him two days ago. This feeling was strange, wasn¡¯t it? The person she had seen two days ago was clearly Dongfang Yu, but.. Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered that there seemed to be something familiar between Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Mo, but what exactly was it? The smell, the smell on their bodies, and the look in their eyes. She remembered that night, the Night Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue got married, Dongfang Mo used an emtor to humiliate her. That night, the way he looked at her.. It was very simr to the way Dongfang Yu looked at her. Sigh, they were twins after all. Dongfang Mo must have been as handsome and handsome as Dongfang Yu when he wasn¡¯t burned by the fire, right? ¡°Mu Ru, what are you thinking about? ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice rang out at the bathroom door, interrupting Mu Ru¡¯s thoughts. Mu Ru turned her head instinctively and realized that Zheng Yifan had alreadye out of the shower. There was a loose towel wrapped around his waist and most of his body was exposed. Mu Ru looked over and saw his strong muscles and muscr body. The loose towel seemed to be in danger of falling off because of his walking. ¡°honey, do you feel that your husband is actually very capable? ¡± Zheng Yifan walked over and saw that she was still stunned and could not react. He could not help but pinch her cheek with a wicked smile. When Mu ru heard him call her husband, her face, which had not yet returned to normal, turned as red as a piece of red cloth. She immediately ran to the wardrobe to get her pajamas, turned around and ran to the bathroom She could not wait to find a sealed ce to hide herself. Zheng Yifan saw that she had already run into the bedroom, so he immediately went to the wardrobe to get his pajamas and put them on. He then looked at the brand new bed that was filled with happiness. He lifted a corner and quickly hid under the nket. Mu Ru took a long shower in the bathroom. Ever since she left one inch ink city, she had not had any intimate contact with any other man. Even when she had sent flowers to the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel and met Dongfang Yu, she had luckily escaped from his clutches. Now, she was going to marry Zheng Yifan. Tonight, she was going to share the bed with him in advance. She could not help but feel uneasy. Yifan had already proposed to her that night, and their flight tickets to Las Vegas had already been packed in their luggage bags. She never doubted Yifan¡¯s sincerity in marrying her, but... ... Thinking about what was going to happenter, thinking about how she was going to lie under Yifan, her entire body turned red from her forehead to her neck! So, she dawdled in the bathroom for a very, very long time until the water in the bathtub was no longer warm. Then, she had no choice but to get out of the bathtub, dry the water droplets on her body, put on her proper pajamas, and push open the bathroom door She carefully walked out. Chapter 270

Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Bringing forward the wedding by 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan had already turned the lights in the bedroom to orange. At this moment, he was lying on the bed. The bright red bedding looked especially warm under the orange lights. Zheng Yifan¡¯s face was currently resting on the peony flower, which symbolized the blooming of flowers and wealth He was wearing an expectant smile. Mu Ru could not help but feel nervous. She took off the shower cap on her head and hung it on the clothes drying rack. It was as if she was treading on a sharp de as she staggered towards the bedside. She kept telling herself to rx a little bit, and then rx a little bit more, but the expression on her face.. She was obviously so nervous that she was about to cry. She could not get up no matter what. Zheng Yifan could not help but sigh when he saw her like that. He sat up and immediately stretched out a hand to grab mu Ru¡¯s wrist. He pulled with a little force, and Mu ru staggered and was directly pulled onto the bed by him. ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but cry out in shock. However, before she could react, Zheng Yifan¡¯s arm had already wrapped around her waist. With a little more force, her body rolled directly into her embrace. Mu Ru¡¯s body froze in an instant. Zheng Yifan, on the other hand,ughed lightly. His hand was ced on the waist of her pajamas. He did not carelessly touch her up and down. Instead, he ced his Chin on the top of her hair.. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°wife, your body smells so good! ¡± Mu Ru, who was initially frozen in Yifan¡¯s embrace, was jolted awake by his cry. She felt her heart beating wildly while her face seemed to be burning like a burning cloud.. Then, she quickly buried her face deep into his chest, afraid that he would discover her current embarrassment and helplessness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yifan immediately noticed that something was wrong with her. His other hand gently patted his back, and his thin lips moved to her ear. He asked in a low voice, ¡°are you... very nervous? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Nervous, very nervous. How could she not be nervous about sleeping on the same bed with a man she had not known for long? Although, know that this man is about to be my husband, although, know that this man and I will walk hand in hand for a lifetime, and, after every night, they will embrace each other like this for a long night, but in the end... ... ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just rx a little bit. ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s thin lips were already close to her ear, perhaps because of excitement or also because of nervousness His voice slightly trembling in Mu Ru¡¯s ear gently sounded: ¡°Wife, I can not sleep. ¡± When Mu ru heard his words, the heart in her chest began to beat faster and faster. She even found it difficult to breathe. She buried her head deeper into Yifan¡¯s chest and did not dare to raise her head. She also did not dare to face his pair of expectant eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice sounded like a mosquito. Her hands were so nervous that she did not know where to put them. ¡± ... ¡± Zheng Yifanughed in a low voice that was almost inaudible. His arms hugged her even tighter and held her body tightly. However, he did not move. His slightly trembling voice sounded softly in her ear again, ¡°then can we chat for a while? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Mu Ru secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Her body also rxed a little. She moved slightly in his embrace and chose a morefortable position. She rested her head on his strong arm and asked softly, ¡°then what shall we talk about? ¡± Chapter 271

Chapter 271: Chapter 271 bringing forward the wedding by 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION What should they talk about Actually, Zheng Yifan just didn¡¯t want her to be so nervous and stiff. He said that they were just casually chatting and he didn¡¯t even think of what topic to talk about. Thus, his arms hugged mu ru even tighter. His dark and deep eyes stared at her face that was like a peach blossom in March due to her shyness. His thin lips couldn¡¯t help but peck on her forehead lightly. He whispered, ¡°honey, I¡¯m so hot right now... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body, which had just rxed a little, stiffened again. Her heart beat wildly again... ... Therefore, she instinctively moved her body backward, wanting to pull her body away from Zheng Yifan¡¯s embrace. However, just as she moved, Yifan hugged her tightly again It was as if he wanted to hug her whole body in her embrace. His voice was so excited that it trembled a little and changed its tone. He whispered in her ear, ¡°wife, don¡¯t move around. The more you move around, the hotter and more ufortable I feel... ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she felt even more embarrassed. Although she vaguely guessed what Yifan was talking about, she still could not help but ask, ¡°Yifan, what¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable? Do you need to find medicine or go to the hospital? ¡± ¡°I feel ufortable here. ¡± Zheng Yifan grabbed her hand and kept it facing downwards. Mu Ru¡¯s hand was forced to slide down the nket along with the slight coolness... ... Even though she was separated by the thin nket, she instantly understood where his difort came from. She looked at him like that and did not move at all. After a while, she said with difficulty, ¡°Yifan, we¡¯re not married yet. I¡¯m now... ¡± She was not ready yet. Whether it was her body or her heart, she was still terrified and afraid. Although she knew that Yifan was ufortable, at this moment, she still could not do it herself to undo the clothes on her body. Yifan could feel her nervousness, fear, and shyness, as well as the hesitation that she could not make a decision. He could not help but feel a little disappointed. However, he did not reveal this little bit of disappointment. Instead, he had a gentle smile on his face. His forehead was pressed against her forehead, the tip of his nose was pressed against the tip of her nose, and his arms were still wrapped tightly around her delicate body His thin lips almost touched her soft lips He whispered, ¡°honey, let¡¯s hug and sleep on the same bed tonight, okay? Let¡¯s get used to having a partner on the bed first. Let¡¯s get used to each other¡¯s existence. Let¡¯s get used to you using my arms as a pillow and let me get used to using you as a pillow... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears almost rolled down in an instant. Crystal clear tears rolled down her fair cheeks like diamonds. Her face was buried deep in Yifan¡¯s chest, feeling his healthy and powerful heartbeat. Yifan, Yifan, what a good man. How could Xi Muru be able to marry such a good man? When they got married in Las Vegas, she would definitely undress him personally She would definitely give herself to him without any reservations... ... Yifan, don¡¯t worry. Tonight, we will first get used to hugging each other to sleep and then go to Las Vegas, a city far away from the seaside and far away from the Dongfang family. I will give it to you myself. Furthermore, I will treat you well with all my heart Just like how I treated Dongfang Mo with all my heart. Yifan, from now on, we will be husband and wife. I know how good you are to me, and I will treat you even better. We must be a loving and loving couple that people envy... ... Chapter 272

Chapter 272: Chapter 272: The once beautiful wedding scene

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, east coast, one inch ink city On the third day of the first month, one inch ink city was particrly deserted because Dongfang Mei had already flown to Hawaii for her holiday yesterday. Dongfang Yingwu said that he was not busy during the Spring Festival, but he also said that he was flying to Macau to refer to the operations of the Macau Casino. Thus, only the three Dongfang brothers were left in one inch ink city. However, Dongfang Jun had many friends, and it seemed that he had a ss reunion in the past two days, so he went to Hong Kong again. Therefore, one inch ink city was even more deserted today because many of the servants had their annual holidays. Only uncle Liu and aunt Liu were the old servants of the Dongfang family. Even the Lian family was stationed in one inch ink city, so they were still stationed in one inch ink city. In the morning, Dongfang Mo was reading in the special study room with flowers outside his window when uncle Liu knocked on the door and came in He reported in a low voice beside his ear, ¡°eldest young master, young master Zheng Biao and eldest young madam have already arrived at the airport. They are currently waiting in line to change their boarding pass. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± His voice was still slightly hoarse. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°Um, is everything ready here? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. They are on their way to the airport. They should be there in five minutes. Also, the airport is ready, ¡± Uncle Liu looked at the watch on his wrist and answered truthfully. ¡°Okay. ¡± Dongfang Mo threw away the book in his hand Heughed softly and said, ¡°I originally wanted to let her go and let her live freely. However, she insisted on getting involved with Yifan. She really hates me. It¡¯s safer to capture her and lock her in a cage. ¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s face darkened and his lips moved. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. After all, he was just a servant. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say anything about Dongfang Mo.. Meanwhile, at Binhai International Airport Mu Ru and Zheng Yifan had already changed their boarding passes and carried their luggage. Because their luggage was too light and simple, they didn¡¯t check it in. Instead, they chose to carry it with them. It was during the peak travel season, so there were many people taking pictures. The two of them patiently followed behind these people. Mu Ru only raised her head inadvertently and saw that the television on the right wall was broadcasting the wedding scene. And that scene was actually ¡ª The scene of Xi Muxue and Dongfang Mo¡¯s weddingst year! No, to be precise, it was the scene of her and Dongfang Yu¡¯s wedding. Even though the names of the bride and groom were Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue at that time, the real bride and groom were Dongfang Yu and her! Her chest instinctively hurt as if there was a needle poking into it. After half a year, she thought that the past was gone and she would not remember it or care about it anymore. However, the truth was not like that. The scenes from that day half a year ago were now disyed on this television screen. It was so clear in her eyes that she could not forget it. That day, she was wearing a snow-white wedding dress that covered the floor. She walked beside Dongfang Yu, who was also wearing a white Tuxedo. The two of them had other people¡¯s names on their names, but they were like a pair of golden lovers. The scene that day was beautiful and moving. The entire hotel was booked by the Dongfang family. Everywhere they went was a pure world, a sea of white roses. On the television screen, she wore a white wedding dress and walked through the white roses. 999 Red Candles were lit in front of the stage. She and Dongfang Yu walked hand in hand to the sacred stage that had a priest waiting for them. Chapter 273

Chapter 273: Chapter 273 had an unexpected turn of events

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She and Dongfang Yu stood on the sacred tform, facing the priest who had been specially invited from the church. The priest wore a cross on his chest, and his hand was ced on the Thick Bible, which symbolized loyalty. On the television screen, the priest closed her eyes and recited the enzyme, her expression extremely serious. She and Dongfang Yu stood there quietly, holding hands. Her head was covered with a thin veil, and because she was a substitute, she had been extremely nervous Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand that was held by her was sweaty, but he did not dare to raise his head to look at the groom beside him. At that time, she did not know if Dongfang Yu had looked at her, but through the television screen, she saw that Dongfang Yu had been looking at her with a smile. Of course, at that time, Dongfang Yu must have thought that she was Xi Muxue Just like how she thought Dongfang Yu was Dongfang Mo.. Finally, the screen switched, and then the priest opened his eyes He looked at Dongfang Yu and asked, ¡°Mr. Dongfang Mo, would you like to marry Miss Xi Muxue as your wife? No matter if it¡¯s birth, old age, illness, or illness, would you be willing to apany her, take care of her, and protect her? ¡± At this moment, everything was silent. All the guests below the stage held their breaths. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Dongfang Yu, but the bride was so nervous that she did not dare to raise her head to look at the handsome groom. ¡°I intend to! ¡± The groom was silent for about a minute before he gave an affirmative answer. When he said these three words, his eyes were fixed on the bride. Mu Ru could not remember what kind of feeling she had at that time. She only knew that those three words were as beautiful as the sound of nature. The groom¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and she could not help but raise her head Then, she saw her own shadow in her clear and dark eyes. There was only her shadow in those eyes. Then, when the priest asked her, she did not even think about it. In less than half a minute, she said the three words, ¡°I am willing. ¡± And those three words were clearly spoken from the bottom of her heart. I am willing. I am willing to marry you, even under someone else¡¯s name. As long as you do not mind, I am willing to be by your side forever. No matter if it is life, death, pain or illness, I am willing to take care of you and protect you Because you¡¯re the partner that God gave me. However, the truth was that she was too simple and naive. Later on, she had tried so hard and tried so hard to treat the husband that God gave her. However, in the end, what she got in return was... ... Mu Ru had yet to finish her thoughts when the crowd around her suddenly became restless. Then, she saw a person in police uniform walking over. She was instinctively puzzled. Before she could react, the police had already rushed in front of them. After a standard salute, the police asked very politely and formally, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Zheng Yifan? ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s face was also full of shock. He did not understand what was going on at all, but he still nodded and said truthfully, ¡°yes, I¡¯m Zheng Yifan. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Zheng. The patient who underwent the heart surgery you performed yesterday afternoon has already died. Now, the family members doubt your medical skills and your medical qualifications, ¡± the policeman exined patiently Then, he said to Zheng Yifan, ¡°so, now, can you pleasee with us? The patient¡¯s family members are waiting for you at the police station to give them an exnation! ¡± Chapter 274

Chapter 274: Chapter 274-sudden Incident 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How did this happen? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, but she quickly followed. Seeing the police pushing Zheng Yifan into the police car, she climbed up without thinking. ¡°Yifan... what happened? ¡± Mu Ru was so nervous that her voice was trembling. She grabbed Yifan¡¯s hand, and her body trembled as well ... Last night, she and Yifan hugged each other to sleep. At first, the two of them seemed to find it difficult to fall asleep, but after they slowly fell asleep, they slept very peacefully until daybreak. In the morning, she woke up early and even used the microwave Omelette to fry two concentric fried eggs. One for Zheng Yifan and one for her. This meant that from now on, the two of them would live together as one This morning, when they went out together, her eyelids twitched. At that time, she could not help but ask, ¡°Yifan, is everything okay in your hospital? ¡± Zheng Yifan had brought up their light travel bags and replied nonchntly, ¡°nothing. What could be wrong? There have been very few patients these two days. ¡± However, how long had it been? It had only been a few hours. How could something have happened? ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯ll go to the police station to understand the situation first. ¡± Zheng Yifanforted her in turn and stretched out his hand to hug her tightly He said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I believe in my own skills. I follow the standard procedure. Any patient after surgery has the possibility of dying. It can¡¯t be said that the responsibility lies with the doctor. ¡± Mu Ru knew this reason because when she was preparing to perform a heart bypass surgery on her mother, Zheng Yifan had also told her that because the older one was, the higher the risk of performing the surgery. Some patients even died during the surgery Therefore, she had to be mentally prepared. But knowing was one thing. Now that Zheng Yifan had been sued, it was one thing. The matter had already been brought to the police station. With the intervention of the police, this also meant that the matter could no longer be handled by the internal coordination of the hospital. Half an hourter, the police car brought them to the police station. As soon as they got out of the car, before Mu ru could react, someone immediately pounced on Zheng Yifan as if they had gone mad. They grabbed Zheng Yifan and beat him up violently. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you being reasonable? ¡± Mu Ru shouted anxiously, then she shouted at the police, ¡°why don¡¯t you go and pull those people away? Can¡¯t you exin everything first? ¡± ¡°exin everything first ¡°Our people are dead, how can we exin it clearly? ¡± The three burly men kicked Zheng Yifan and shouted loudly, ¡°pay with your life Pay With my father¡¯s life How is this a doctor? This is clearly a butcher!¡± ¡°Hurry up and pull him away! ¡± Mu Ru cried as she shouted at the police officers beside her. She wanted to run up, but just as she reached her side, she was kicked away. She immediately fell a meter away and could not get up for a long time. ¡°Yifan... Yifan... ¡± Mu ru cried loudly. Then, she looked at the police officers and immediately knelt down, Kowtowing non-stop. ¡°I beg you, hurry up and pull him away. I beg you, they will beat Yifan to death. ¡± The police officers saw that Zheng Yifan had been kicked so badly that his face was bruised and bleeding. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly. One of them gave the other two a look and quickly came up, pulling the three burly men away. ¡°Yifan... Yifan... ¡± Mu ru pounced on him She stretched out her arms and hugged Zheng Yifan in her arms. Tears rolled down like broken beads. She took out a tissue from her bag and carefully wiped the blood on his forehead. However, her tears fell on his bloody face. Chapter 275

Chapter 275: Chapter 275 who do you think of when you are in danger

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru carefully wiped the blood off Zheng Yifan¡¯s face. However, he had been studying abroad, and his lips were swollen and broken. One of his teeth had also been knocked out, so it was very difficult for him to speak. She could not help but beg the police to quickly bring some gauze over. The police thought for a moment, but they still brought it over and reluctantly helped Zheng Yifan bandage up. Although the three burly men and some crying men and women beside them could not surround Zheng Yifan under the police¡¯s obstruction, they still pointed their fingers at Zheng Yifan and continued to make noise, insult him, and scream for their lives. Then, the people from the hospital came. Mu Ru saw that the people from the hospital were talking to Zheng Yifan. Zheng Yifan was in a lot of pain. Every word he said made his red and swollen lips bleed. Mu Ru was confused during the whole process because there were many professional terms involved. She could not understand those terms. In the end, the police negotiated between them and said that they could be private. If they were private, they would not be involved. If they were not private.. Zheng Yifan could face 15 years in prison. Mu Ru only found out from the hospital¡¯s director and the police¡¯s ount that Zheng Yifan had vited the operating procedures in the operating theater yesterday. He did not follow the normal procedures. She went to ask Zheng Yifan again. Zheng Yifan said that he did not vite the operating procedures. He was a doctor How could he vite the operating procedures? However, the surveince video in the operating theater showed that Zheng Yifan had indeed vited the operating procedures. It seemed that something was missing. Mu Ru did not understand it at all. She asked Zheng Yifan again. Zheng Yifan, who was beaten to the point of exhaustion, said helplessly, that video must have been tampered with by someone. Was Someone deliberately framing him? Deliberately framing him Then who was this person? Zheng Yifan smiled bitterly. Who Else could it be? In Binhai, he had always been a sincere person. He was also sincere to others in the hospital. He had never offended anyone. His colleagues in the hospital naturally would not think of framing him. Now, there were only two people who did not like him. They were the Dongfang brothers. Because he was going to fall in love with Xi Muru, and because he was going to marry Xi Muru, they had actually done such a vicious thing without being able to dissuade him He really did not expect this. Mu Ru thought about it for a long time, but in the end, she helplessly chose to ept the negotiation between the two parties. If Yifan went to prison, his life would be ruined. His medical qualifications would also be lost. Moreover, after this matter was blown up, his reputation would also be ruined In the future, which hospital would still dare to hire him? Moreover, after 15 years, he would already be in his forties. More than half of his youth had been used up. How could he start over again? However, the result of the negotiation was that the other party wanted 20 million inpensation. The reason was that the deceased old man was the vice president of apany. He had a high status and said that 20 million was very little. In fact, they did not want money at all. They only wanted the old man¡¯s life If they wanted the old man to live, they could earn 20 million back in 10 years. 20 million was definitely an astronomical figure for Xi Muru, and for Zheng Yifan, he agreed that it was a considerable sum. After all, he was only a doctor who had just debuted less than two years ago. The money he earned was not much In the past, he used some of his family¡¯s savings to buy a house and a car. Now, he only had a little over 100,000 left. Zheng Yifan¡¯s property, including the house, car, and savings, was less than three million. Mu Ru could not possibly go to Zheng Yifan¡¯s sister. Even if she did, she would only be able to scrape up six million at most. Where could she find the remaining 14 million? Twenty million, who could take it out all at once? Chapter 276

Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Entering one inch ink city again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru could not remember how she arrived at one inch ink city¡¯s main entrance on the eastern coast. Did shee here by bus, taxi, or on foot? In short, when she arrived at one inch ink city¡¯s main entrance, it was already evening. She promised those people that she would give them money tonight because if they didn¡¯t, Yifan would be officially arrested tomorrow. Then, Yifan would have no chance. Three months ago, she had been kicked out of one inch ink city by Dongfang Mo. at that time, she was facing theplete copse of the XI family. Her father had died, her sister had died, and her mother had fallen ill. Now, she once again came to one inch ink city¡¯s gates to plead for mercy. She was now faced with her newlywed husband being framed and about to go to jail. Isn¡¯t that funny She knew he was the one who set the trap, she knew he was the one who did it, she knew... ... But she still had nowhere to go and nowhere to run. Other than him, she could not think of anyone else who hade. What a pitiful Miss Xi. Ever since she was young, very few people in the outside world knew about her, and she did not know any of Xi Yuancheng¡¯s friends in the business world. So when she was in a difficult situation, she actually could not find a second ce to go except here. One inch ink city¡¯s lights were still on, and the trees were shaded. Under the evening Sun, it was exceptionally quiet, but at the same time, it was exceptionally quiet. The security guard was a little surprised to see her. She whispered that she was here to look for Dongfang Yu, hoping that the security guard could help inform him. Actually, on the way here, she had even tried to call Dongfang Yu, but he had turned off his phone, so she had no choice but to charge into the dragon pond ande to one inch ink city alone. The security guard looked at his records and told her very seriously that the second young master, Dongfang Yu, was not in one inch ink city at the moment. She was slightly stunned, then bit the corner of her lips lightly. Her hands clenched into fists under her sleeves, and as if she had made up her mind, she said again, ¡°then I¡¯ll look for Dongfang Mo. ¡± The security guard nced at her, then picked up the internal line and called inside. Mu Ru did not know who he was calling, but about two minutester, the security guard had already opened the door for her to enter. It was like a dream to be in one inch ink city again. However, her current identity was worlds apart from the identity she had with Zheng Yifan when he came to attend Dongfang Mei¡¯s banquetst time. Previously, she was Zheng Yifan¡¯s femalepanion, so she could be considered an honored guest of the Dongfang family. Now, she was here alone, but she felt like a prisoner. One inch ink city still hadn¡¯t changed. Although it was the spring-winter transition, it was always like spring here. All kinds of flowers were blooming. In the evening, Ye Lai Xiang was gradually releasing its fragrance. Just as she reached the entrance of the hall, aunt Liu walked out. When she saw her, she was obviously shocked. She was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°your eldest young master... Are you Miss Xi? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She wanted to put on a smile, but she tried hard for a long time. In the end, it did not take shape. The smile on her face was even uglier than when she was crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Auntie Liu finally realized that something was wrong, so she quickly asked with concern. Mu Ru shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the eldest young master of the Xi family. Is He upstairs? ¡± ¡°This... I don¡¯t know, ¡± Auntie Liu said truthfully. ¡°The eldest young master is sometimes upstairs, sometimes in the study, sometimes in... ¡± ¡°The eldest young master is waiting for you upstairs. ¡± Uncle Liu just happened toe down from upstairs. When he saw her, he said inly, ¡°go up, Miss Xi. ¡± Chapter 277

Chapter 277: Chapter 277: ENTERING ONE INCH INK CITY 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thanked uncle Liu and stepped on the steps of the ink garden. It was as if she was stepping on the tip of a needle. Every step she took was extremely difficult. Every step was like stepping on a tightrope. She did not know what was waiting for her, nor did she know if Dongfang Mo would lend her 20 million yuan. This was because there was no longer any rtionship between her and Dongfang Mo.. On the second floor, the door of the room she used to live in was left ajar. There was a faint light shining through the door. The light was like a lighthouse that suddenly lit up when a person on the sea who was as ck as ink could not make out the direction of the light. Of course, it was also possible that it was not a lighthouse but a mirage that suddenly appeared in the desert! However, at this moment, she could not care too much anymore. Whether it was the lighthouse that led her there or the Mirage that lured her there, she had to go. She could not back down. She came to the door, reached out, and quietly pushed it open. The light inside was dim, and the wheelchair had its back facing the door. She looked down at the man¡¯s face and could only see his back. There was still a hat on his head. Perhaps it was because the cor of his shirt was too high that she could not see if there was a scarf inside. The cold wheelchair surrounded him. Suddenly, Mu Ru felt that the room was even colder outside. She mustered her courage and walked forward. One step, two steps, three steps... ... Finally, she arrived behind his wheelchair. Just as she was about to speak, he turned the wheelchair around and faced her ... Mu Ru almost instinctively took a step back. Although she had seen Dongfang Mo countless times and knew what his face looked like, although she was already mentally prepared, but.. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still as pockmarked as an old tree bark that was crawling with leeches. The back of his hands without gloves was the same as his face. He looked like a devil in a horror movie with exaggerated makeup. Only his eyes, which were embedded in the old tree bark that was crawling with Leeches, were as deep as a pool. Under the illumination of the lights, they reflected an icy and cold light. ¡°I heard from the security guard that you were looking for me? ¡± His voice was still slightly hoarse and hoarse. There was not a hint of emotion in it. It was as if he did not know why she was here. Mu Ru stood there motionlessly and looked at the terrifying man in front of her. At this moment, she actually forgot about being afraid. She only thought about whether she could get 20 million as soon as possible. ¡°I want to borrow 20 million, ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice came out from her dry lips. As she spoke, her courage seemed to have grown a lot. Then, she raised her voice slightly and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m here to borrow 20 million from you. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled, but his face that looked like an old tree bark that was crawling with leeches became even more terrifying because of his smile. ¡°20 million? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged and hoarse voice was obviously filled with mockery Then, he said mockingly, ¡°Xi Muru, what right do you have to lend me 20 million? Moreover, how do I know that if I lend you this 20 million, I won¡¯t be able to return it? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return it to you, ¡± Mu Ru said hurriedly. She had long forgotten her fear and fear. ¡°President Dongfang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll earn money to return it to you even if I have to work as a ve for the rest of my life. I... ¡± ¡°If you really work as a ve for the rest of your life, do you think you¡¯ll be able to earn 20 million? ¡± Dongfang Mo cut off Xi Muru¡¯s words coldly. It was obvious that he did not want to listen to her long-winded words. Mu Ru was stunned. 20 million was not a small sum, and the work of a ve was probably hard work. Hard work was only 2000 to 3000 a month. In her lifetime, she would probably only earn one to two million, but 20 million... ... Chapter 278

Chapter 278: Chapter 278: ENTERING ONE INCH INK CITY 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that mu ru did not say anything, Dongfang Mo pulled his face that was covered in the bark of an old tree and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°of course, there is a job that can let you earn 20 million in your lifetime. I don¡¯t know if you... ¡± ¡°What job? ¡± Mu Ru could not wait for Dongfang Mo to finish speaking and hurriedly asked. However, after asking, she immediately felt that something was not right. For a person like her, to earn 20 million without education, ability, experience, or experience? This was clearly... ... Mu Ru had not finished thinking She heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice ring out again, ¡°this job is very simple. You can be my mistress. After all, we were once husband and wife, and the two of us are quite familiar with each other. As for the strength of your heart, it is difficult for me to be satisfied. If you are willing... ...¡± Mu Ru stood there in a daze as she looked at the man in front of her who looked like a ghost and had a heart as vicious as a wolf. In her mind, she thought of the words that came out of his bloody mouth: The two of us are familiar with each other, the strength of your heart... ... & & Being his mistress actually meant that she had to endure his torture. Compared to the first time she was his wife, this time, her identity had fallen into the mud. At that time, she was tortured by his torture, so at least she still had a dignified identity. Now, she had to endure his torture again, and she also had an identity that people looked down on and even despised: Mistress! ¡°You are not willing? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she stood there in a daze for a long time without saying anything, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask in an old and hoarse voice. ¡°How long will you work for? ¡± Mu Ru heard her own voiceing out of her mouth. Even she herself could feel her voice trembling. ¡°How long will you work for? ¡± Dongfang Mo clearly felt that her question was a little funny He could not help but say mockingly, ¡°Xi Muru, you¡¯re as ugly as Zhu Bajie. It¡¯s obvious to everyone that you¡¯re ugly. Nowadays, a beautiful and charming celebrity can only be a mistress for at most two million a year. Do you think you canpete with a celebrity? ¡± Mu Ru did not say anything else. Of course, she could notpete with a celebrity. No, she could notpete with a slightly more beautiful woman because she had a birthmark on her forehead, which was the symbol of an ugly woman. ¡°So, Xi Muru, the price I can give you is... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point, then said with some annoyance, ¡°actually, you¡¯re not worth anything at all. If it weren¡¯t for... ¡± Mu Ru was about to ask what it was, when she heard Dongfang Mo say irritably, ¡°enough, I¡¯m toozy to calcte the gains and losses. 20 million, you can be my mistress for 100 years. You can leave when you have enough time. ¡± Chapter 279

Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Entering one inch MO CITY 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru almost fainted on the spot. A mistress for 100 years She was already 20 years old this year. Could she live that long? Alright, to put it bluntly, Dongfang Mo had spent 20 million on her for the rest of her life. It meant that she could only be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress for the rest of her life. She would never be able to rise to the top. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s patience had clearly run out. Seeing that she was still standing there in a daze, he said with slight displeasure, ¡°since you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave. I¡¯ve never forced anyone to do anything. ¡± If she didn¡¯t want to, of course she didn¡¯t want to. Who would want to give their entire life to a man? Of course, if it was a marriage, that would be another matter. But... ... If she didn¡¯t want to, of course she didn¡¯t want to. Any normal woman wouldn¡¯t want to. Even if she wanted to be a prostitute, no one would want to be a prostitute for the rest of their life. Who would want to be a mistress for the rest of their life? If she didn¡¯t want to, of course she didn¡¯t want to. Although she was ugly, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t just ugly and disgusting. Most importantly, he was a man with a vicious heart. Who would want to? However, if she was not willing.. Then Yifan would face 15 years in prison. What about her? She did not know how she would live after Yifan went to prison. She did not know how she would have the courage to continue living. It was because of her that Yifan met with such a situation. Yifan loved her so much and thought of everything for her. How could she abandon him when he was in trouble? Therefore, for Yifan to avoid prison, for Yifan¡¯s future life, for his future... ... She had to.. ¡°I... ¡± Mu Ru opened her mouth with difficulty. Looking at the face that looked like an old tree bark covered with grasshoppers, she finally mustered up all her courage. She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and said the other two words, ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing, then... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, and then said in a cold and hoarse voice, ¡°then sign this agreement. After you sign it, I¡¯ll get someone to give you 20 million. ¡± Then, he immediately pushed a piece of A4 paper in front of Mu Ru. Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She looked down and saw that in the middle of the White Paper was written: Mistress Agreement! There was not much content in the mistress agreement. There were only a few rules. Xi Muru would be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress from now on. Other than him, he could not have another man. Mu Ru bit the corner of her mouth and slowly raised her head. She looked at Dongfang Mo who looked like a ghost in the wheelchair. Finally, she mustered up her courage and finally said with much difficulty, ¡°can I add one more? ¡± ¡°Add? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s tone was obviously filled with dissatisfaction. His old and hoarse voice sounded a little impatient, ¡°add what? ¡± ¡°I want to go to school. ¡± Mu Ru mustered up all her courage and did not wait for Dongfang Mo to answer Then, she quickly added, ¡°other than being your mistress, I can also help you with other things. For example, help you reconcile the bills and check the statements. For example, be a servant like aunt Liu and Amin. For example... ¡± ¡°Go to school? ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted her while she continued to ramble on. Then, he said unhappily, ¡°If you want to be my mistress for the rest of your life, what¡¯s the use of going to school? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to reply. That¡¯s right, she had sold her life to Dongfang Mo, what was the point of going to school Even if she got a master¡¯s degree, wouldn¡¯t she still be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress in the end? But she wasn¡¯t willing. She was clearly a university student, how much she wanted to go to school, how much she wanted to walk into the campus again, walk into the Hall of Knowledge Again? Chapter 280

Chapter 280: Chapter 280: ENTERING ONE INCH INK CITY 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re bored, you can go and learn something. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she couldn¡¯t answer for a long time Then he said impatiently, ¡°but don¡¯t go to university. Many people in the university know your past identity. You should find a private training school to pass the time. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her nose turned sour. She thought that going to school was to learn knowledge and to improve herself. But in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes, her school had be a way to pass the time. ¡°Alright. ¡± She finally agreed helplessly. She then took the pen on the coffee table and when she signed the mistress agreement, she used the pen to write the additional condition: the mistress could go to a training school outside. Dongfang Mo only thought that it was funny for her to add this. However, when he saw that she had already signed her name neatly, he did not say anything. He just waved his hand, indicating for her to quickly go downstairs. He would arrange for someone to get the money for her. When Mu ru came down from the second floor, Uncle Liu was already waiting for her in the courtyard of one inch ink city. She wiped her tears with her hands and opened the car door to get in. Uncle Liu had already handed her a check for 20 million. Mu Ru took the check. It was clearly a thin piece of paper that had almost no weight, but at this moment, in her hands, it was as if it was worth a thousand gold coins. Her hands couldn¡¯t even pick up this thin piece of paper. This wasn¡¯t a check, this was clearly her life¡¯s contract of indenture. She had sold her life, and in the end, she obtained this thin piece of paper. No, it wasn¡¯t that. What she had obtained in the end was not this piece of paper. What she had obtained in the end was Yifan¡¯s freedom in life. What she had obtained in the end was that Yifan could set sail again, and he could freely control his life in the field of medicine that he was familiar with. Uncle Liu did not ask Mu ru where she was driving to. Of course, there was no need to ask. He naturally drove her to the police station, and those people were still waiting there. Mu Ru handed over the 20 million check, and she signed a visa at the police station to express that they were even. From now on, both sides could not find trouble with each other. This agreement was in quadruplicate. Both sides kept one copy, the police station kept one copy, and the hospital kept one copy. After the agreement was signed, Zheng Yifan should be released. However, mu ru did not dare to pick her up because she was afraid of seeing Zheng Yifan¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that Zheng Yifan would ask her how she got the money. She was afraid that... ... Therefore, she told the person-in-charge of the hospital that she would be leaving first. She asked them to pick Zheng Yifan upter. Of course, Zheng Yifan was injured. She hoped that they could send him to the hospital to treat his wound first. The person-in-charge of the hospital felt a little surprised. It was clearly this woman who had tried her best to get 20 million yuan to settle this matter. Why did she not see Zheng Yifan again? Mu Ru took her luggage and left Zheng Yifan¡¯s luggage to the police officers so that they could give it to Zheng Yifanter. Meanwhile, she ¡ª She got into Uncle Liu¡¯s car and was going to meet the devil to fulfill her duty as a mistress for the rest of her life! A lifetime sounded like a long time, but she knew that some people¡¯s lives were not long at all. Sometimes, they were also very short. As for her Her life was not long in the first ce. In fact, when she was born, Xi Yuancheng ordered her to throw her into the river and drown her. It was her mother, Lin Xinyue, who had a trace of benevolence. Instead of throwing her into the river, she threw her into the hands of the servants, so that.. She stole the remaining 20 years of her life. Chapter 281

Chapter 281: Chapter 281 entering one inch ink city 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Twenty years seemed to be enough. Compared to those children who died shortly after being born in the hospital, her life at the age of 20 was already long enough. With this thought, her originally depressed heart instantly rxed. She suddenly felt that it was actually not difficult to let go of some things. Therefore, when Uncle Liu¡¯s car passed by a small supermarket, she softly said, ¡°can you pull over? I want to buy something. ¡± Uncle Liu was slightly stunned. He turned to look at her, then nodded and pulled over. Mu Ru opened the door and got out of the car. She quickly ran into the small supermarket by the roadside. Without looking at the goods inside, she directly asked thedy boss behind the counter, ¡°do you have a very sharp knife? Even scissors are fine? ¡± ¡°How sharp do you want it? ¡± Thedy boss saw that she was in a hurry and quickly asked. ¡°The kind that can kill with one cut! ¡± Mu Ru blurted out without thinking. When she saw thedy boss¡¯ expression change, she immediately added, ¡°I¡¯m using it to kill chickens. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Thedy boss¡¯ expression softened a little. Then, she handed her the sharpest pair of scissors and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t speak out of context in the future. It will make people¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡± ¡°How much? ¡± Mu Ru did not continue the topic of thedy boss¡¯ killing with a single cut. She quickly took out her wallet. ¡°This is the best pair of scissors. It¡¯s very sharp. 13 Yuan. ¡± As thedy boss spoke, she opened the packaging and showed it to her. ¡°This can cut thin iron wires. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t care whether she could cut the thin iron wire or not. She found that the tip of the scissors was very thin and sharp. This was the kind of sharp knife that she wanted, so she bought it without even paying the price. ¡°Miss, do you still need your change? ¡± Thedy boss couldn¡¯t help but call mu ru from behind when she saw mu ru leave with the scissors after dropping 20 yuan. Mu Ru left without even turning her head. She couldn¡¯t live through the night, so why did she need money? She put the scissors into her SATCHEL and got into uncle Liu¡¯s car again. Uncle Liu didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted to buy. Perhaps he instinctively felt that a little girl like her could only buy sanitary napkins and tissues at most. It was already past 21 pm when she arrived at one inch ink city again. It was still very quiet in one inch ink city. Only the lights were shining silently. It was especially lonely because there was no one around. She was about to walk towards Mo Garden, but Uncle Liu stopped her. Then, he pointed at the Plum Garden beside her and said, ¡°Miss Xi, the eldest young master said that Mo Garden belongs to the Dongfang Family, and Miss Xi¡¯s current identity can only live in the plum garden. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. How could she have forgotten that she was now a mistress, and a mistress obviously could not live in the Dongfang family¡¯s main garden. She turned around and walked towards the Plum Garden. She had known about this building before, and it seemed to have always been empty. It was said that a long, long time ago, Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandmother had once lived there, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandmother had already passed away ten years ago Therefore, this plum garden had been empty for ten years. Because the plum garden had been uninhabited for a long time, it not only appeared deserted, but also exceptionally gloomy. When Mu ru walked up, she only felt a gust of chilly wind, as if the stairs had instantly be a staircase leading to hell. Chapter 282

Chapter 282: Chapter 282 re-entering one inch ink city 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The master bedroom on the second floor was lit up. It was obvious that this was the room prepared for her. This old vi only had a total of two floors. If the rooms on the second floor were not hers, then no other rooms would be hers. She carried her light luggage bag and pushed open the door that was left ajar. She gently pushed it open and walked in. As expected, Dongfang Mo was here. At this moment, he was sitting in his special wheelchair with his back facing her. It was unknown what he was thinking about. Mu Ru put down her light luggage bag. This was the luggage bag that she had prepared for her and Yifan¡¯s wedding in Las Vegasst night. However, she had already carried this luggage bag to one inch mo city. ¡°You want me to be your mistress for 100 years. What if I don¡¯t live that long? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the back of the wheelchair and asked in a casual tone. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t live that long. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice seemed to have lost its old and hoarse voice. However, there was a trace of a smile that was difficult to detect. He said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t live that long either. I just want you to live your whole life. ¡± ¡°You mean that if I die, our agreement will naturally expire, right? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was still as calm as water, and no emotion could be detected from it. ¡°Yes. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was also very soft, and heughed in a low voice that was almost inaudible. ¡°You¡¯re already dead. Who else am I going to find to renew my contract? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s hand had already taken out that iparably sharp new pair of scissors from her SATCHEL. Today was supposed to be the day she and Yifan would go to Las Vegas to get married. It was supposed to be the day she and Yifan would walk hand in hand into the pce of happiness. She and Yifan had already bought the ne tickets and even changed the boarding pass. She even thought that happiness was within reach However, who would have thought that just as they were about to board the ne, the devil would descend once again, instantly turning her happiness within reach into something beyond reach. Yifan, life is really tiring and tiring. The Buddha said that humans have seven hardships: Life, old age, illness, death, resentment, love, separation, and not being able to get what they want. And I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m only in my twenties this year, and I¡¯ve already tasted it all. Now, the people I love can¡¯t be together forever, but I have to live with the devil. What¡¯s the point of living? So, Yifan, forgive me, forgive my cowardice, forgive me for not being able to support myself anymore! Yifan, Buddha often said that life and death reincarnate, that people have an afterlife. If there really is an afterlife, then remember to meet me first. When you meet me, marry me first. Then we have to be together before we meet the devil. Yifan, thank you for loving me like this. In my 20 years of life, you are the only man who has ever loved me. In this life, I will carve your name in my heart, and I will never forget it. Yifan, I will take my leave first. Remember, when youe in the future, when you cross the bridge of helplessness, do not drink Meng Po¡¯s soup, because I will not drink it either In the next life, if there really is a next life, Yifan, at that time, we must find each other, we must be together... ... Mu Ru silently read out Yifan¡¯s instructions and thoughts in her heart. Then, she quickly raised the sharp scissors in her hand and ruthlessly stabbed it into her chest The sharp scissors pierced through the red clothes she was wearing, the pink undershirt underneath, pierced through her sparkling white skin, pierced through her healthy muscles, and quickly rushed towards the heart that was still alive and beating... ... .. PS: Today is over! Chapter 283

Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Be a servant for the rest of your life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was originally facing the window with his back to Mu Ru, but when he heard a ¡°Dong¡± sound behind him, he quickly turned the wheelchair around, but it was already toote She saw Xi Muru¡¯s body swaying as she fell onto the apricot-colored Sofa On her chest, there was a pair of scissors with a ck handle. Fresh red blood flowed out from her chest, dyeing her red coat ck, as beautiful as a ck rose. As for the apricot-colored Sofa, because she was leaning towards the SOFA, the blood dripped onto it. It was like a peach blossom dancing in the wind in March. It was extremely beautiful but lonely and beautiful... ... The shocking ck and ring red were extremely simr to the Mand flowers blooming on the road to the Netherworld. It was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart ache... ... Dongfang Mo was almostpletely stunned. He looked at the woman lying on the SOFA and thought about the question she had just asked, ¡°you mean that if I die, our agreement will naturally expire? ¡± Why was he so confused all of a sudden? He even answered ¡®yes¡¯ ? Wasn¡¯t he indirectly agreeing to let her die earlier? He looked at the pair of scissors stuck in her chest. It was clearly stuck in Xi Muru¡¯s chest, but why did he suddenly have the illusion that the scissors were stuck in his heart? It was so painful that his heart seemed to have stopped beating It was so painful that he did not even have the strength to turn the wheelchair? She actually stabbed the sharp scissors into his chest without any hesitation, and her slender and fair fingers were still tightly grasping the ck handle of the scissors Bright red liquid flowed along the ck handle of the scissors onto her fair fingers, and on the back of her hand White wrapped around ck, red dyed white, red, white, and ck. The three extremely bright colors wrapped around each other andplemented each other. It was strangely harmonious, so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off it... ... Dongfang Mo¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly, and his hands almost instantly lost the ability to control his brain. No matter how hard he tried, he could not find the wheelchair¡¯s forward button. In an instant, he suddenly felt that he had fallen into an extremely damp, dark, cold, and even a ce that was filled with red, white, and ck Datura... ... This ce was so cold that there wasn¡¯t even a trace of warmth. And his sunlight, the red, white, and ck Datura that was in full bloom at this moment, was clearly the only sunlight in his life... ... This woman, this woman who had been willing to follow him, this woman who had once been wholeheartedly good to him, when had her heart started to change? When had she actually fallen in love with someone else? Now, he was only asking her to obediently return to his side once again. He was only lusting after the trace of warmth that she had given him. Yet, she had actually used such a method to tell him... ... Without the warmth, even if there was, he would not be greedy... ... Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands trembled as he pressed on the wheelchair a few times. However, the wheelchair was still unable to get past him. Hence, he gave up on the wheelchair and did not bother to disguise himself. He jumped up from the Wheelchair and rushed to the SOFA in two steps. He slowly squatted down Looking at the woman on the sofa whose chest was still bleeding, his eyes were filled with pain and sorrow. ¡°Mu Ru... Xi Muru... ¡± he shouted in a trembling voice. He reached out his hand and instinctively wanted to carry her up. However.. Chapter 284

Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Be a servant for the rest of Your Life 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, the hand that was holding onto the handle of the scissors that had already been inserted into his chest shook slightly and exerted force outwards. Before he could fully understand what was going on.. He saw the scissors being pulled out by that fair and slender little hand Dongfang Mo stood there in a daze almost out of instinct, while the scissors that were constantly dripping blood rushed towards his neck at lightning speed Then, there was another voice. ¡°Dongfang Mo, since we were once husband and wife, then today, let us die the same year, the same month, the same day! ¡± Dongfang Mo waspletely startled awake by her voice. He almost instinctively shifted his body to the side, so Xi Muru¡¯s scissors did not pierce his neck. Instead, they pierced his earlobe Even though the force was not great, the tip of the scissors was too sharp. It just so happened to pierce a tiny hole in his earlobe. This was also Xi Muru¡¯sst bit of strength. After she pierced through Dongfang Mo¡¯s earlobe, she did not even have the strength to pull out the scissors. Her body swayed slightly before she slowly slid down from the SOFA onto the floor. ¡°Mu Ru... Xi Muru... ¡± Dongfang Mo pulled out the scissors that were still hanging on his earlobe and casually threw them into an unknown corner. He squatted down, reached out his hands, and pulled the unconscious woman on the floor into his arms ... ¡°SOMEONE! ¡± ¡°someonee quickly! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice almost sounded like a roar. It was like a wolf that had lost its partner in the northern desert in winter. His voice was panicked and deste. Uncle Liu had already returned to Mo Park and was currently talking to aunt Liu in the kitchen. When he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice change tone from the Plum Garden, he was slightly stunned before he quickly turned around and ran out of the door. Three minutester, Uncle Liu rushed to the second floor of the Plum Garden and pushed open the master bedroom door. However, he was so shocked by the scene in the room that he almost cried out. The apricot-colored Sofa was red. On the wheelchair, Dongfang Mo¡¯s earlobes were dripping with bright red blood. In his arms, he was hugging a woman whose face was as Pale as paper and her hands were covered in bright red liquid There was a woman whose chest was slightly undting with red liquid overflowing. ¡°quickly call Liu Hao and order him to arrive in twenty minutes. Then, go to Mo Park and bring me the medical kit, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still hoarse, calm and calm, as if.. The woman in his arms had nothing to do with him. ¡°Yes! ¡± Uncle Liu looked at Xi Muru in Dongfang Mei¡¯s arms and his heart could not help but tremble. Then, he quickly turned around and ran downstairs while taking out his phone to call the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao. When Dongfang Mo saw that Uncle Liu had gone downstairs, he pressed the wheelchair button and turned the wheelchair to the bedside. He lifted the nket with one hand and carefully ced the unconscious woman in his arms on the bed. He turned around and quickly searched for the pair of scissors in the room. Fortunately, there were no misceneous items in the room, so he quickly found them. He had just used the scissors to cut the clothes on Xi Muru¡¯s chest when Uncle Liu had already brought the medical kit up. He looked at the t wound on the fair skin that was bleeding. He took the hemostatic medicine, but his hands were trembling, but he could not sprinkle the medicine on it. He hadpletely lost his usual calm andposed style. Chapter 285

Chapter 285: Chapter 285: be a servant for the rest of your life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It waste at night In one inch ink city, on a slope 300 meters away from the ink garden, in the small courtyard of the dpidated two-story vi, the orange lights were still on. In a quiet room, on a 1.8-meter-tall bed, a woman with a face as Pale as paper was lying quietly on it. Because her eyes were closed, her long eyshes were hanging down, like transparent butterfly wings, gently trembling with the sound of her breathing. The woman was wearing a white Pajama top. From the two buttons that were unbuttoned, one could see that there was a white gauze wrapped around her chest The Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, said, ¡°fortunately, her scissors were not properly inserted and the strength was not enough. She was still three centimeters away from the heart. If the scissors were properly inserted and the strength was enough, even Hua Tuo would not be able to save her. ¡°. The fact that the heart was not injured did not mean that Xi Muru¡¯s injury was not serious. In fact, it was still very serious. After all, it was not far from the heart and there was a lot of blood flowing. Liu Hao was outside when he received the call. It was also half an hourter when he arrived by car. When he ran up to the second floor of the Plum Garden, he saw not only Xi Muru lying on the bed with a pale face There was also Dongfang Mo, who was trembling in his wheelchair. Fortunately, Liu Hao¡¯s medical skills were superb. At the same time, he had all the equipment and equipment in his car. It took him nearly two hours to pull Xi Muru back from the brink of death It also let Dongfang Mo¡¯s hanging heart slowly return to his heart. The surgery was done, but Xi Muru did not wake up immediately. Instead, she fell into a deep sleep. She was wearing white clothes and lying on the red bed. Suddenly, it gave people the illusion that a fairy had fallen into the mortal world. After the surgery, her face was still as Pale as paper. On her delicate face, her eyes were tightly shut. Her slightly dry lips were tightly pursed. Her nose was round and Perky, and the sound of her gentle breathing was almost inaudible Only the drops of medicine in the drip bottle were dripping. The cold and regr drops made a clear sound. The clock on the wall was already pointing to 12. Midnight hade to pick it up. Outside the window, the lights in ink city were dim. The evening primrose drifted in through the window that was pushed open little by little. It was fragrant and deste. Next to the window, on a special wheelchair, a man without a hat sat motionless with his back to the big bed facing the window. He held a cigarette in his ungloved hand, but he did not light it. He had maintained this position for a long time. However, when he smelled the refreshing scent of the evening primrose that drifted in from outside the window and looked at the woman on the hospital bed who was either unconscious or asleep, he finally could not bear to destroy the refreshing scent in the room In the end, he crushed the cigarette in his hand. He sat there like this. His face, which looked like it was covered with the bark of a Leech, did not show any expression. It was still as cold and scary as usual, but his eyes, which seemed to be embedded in the bark of an old tree, were as deep as ake. He observed it carefully He found that it was full of worry and anxiety. Yesterday, when he found out that Zheng Yifan had booked two tickets to Las Vegas, he had already clearly realized that Zheng Yifan was going to take her to get married. How could he let them get married? He did this today because he wanted to separate the two of them. However, never in his wildest dreams did he expect that she would actually fight with her life! In her heart, was there not a single shadow of him Didn¡¯t she once say that she would stay by his side for the rest of her life? Now, he had given her another chance to stay by his side for the rest of her life. Why did she abandon him so early? Chapter 286

Chapter 286: Chapter 286 being a servant for life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When he heard her fall, when he saw the blood-stained ck of her red coat, when he saw her Pale, paper-thin cheeks, when he saw her lips, which had been bitten by force... ... Her hand then gripped the scissors tightly, but while he was still in a daze, she used thest of her strength to pull out the scissors and thrust them at him, shouting that she would die the same year, the same month, the same day as him, because they were once husband and wife. His heart was broken. The moment her scissors pierced his earlobe, it shattered into dust! It turned out that she still remembered that they used to be husband and wife. It turned out that when she died, she actually wanted to die on the same day, same month, same year as him. Did this mean that in her heart, there was still a ce for him? When Liu Hao did note, he had been holding her hand without letting go. Every minute and every second seemed to pass quickly. Her hand became colder and colder in his palm. At that time, he almost thought that he would never be able to catch her temperature again. During the two-hour surgery, he watched quietly by the bedside as Liu Hao slowly cleaned up her wound. He watched as Liu Hao opened up the wound and said that there was rust-proof oil on the new scissors. If the inside was not cleaned up, it would probably be infected.. It would be troublesome if the entire chest cavity was injured. Liu Hao had originally asked him to wait outside the door, but he insisted on staying by her bedside. He insisted on seeing him perform the surgery on her and insisted on seeing her out of danger. Now, she was finally out of danger. Now, she was finally lying peacefully on this bed. Now, she had finally hung up the IV drip. Liu Hao said that she was fine now. He could also go to rest and let aunt Liue over to take care of her. But he refused. She had not woken up yet. He did not want to leave. He had to stay here. He had to wait for her to wake up. He turned the wheelchair to the side of the bed and held her fair and thin little hand. Looking at her pale little face and her tightly furrowed brows, his heart could not help but tremble. She had only been kicked out of one inch ink city for three months, and she had actually be like this. He had originally wanted to give her a free life, but he had not expected that he would kick her out of one inch ink city. Not only did he not help her, but he had also harmed her. In these three months, she had endured the loss of her family, her father¡¯s death, and her mother¡¯s death. She had also endured the danger of being arrested by Leng Leiting because he had mistaken her for someone else and wanted her to return the money. But that night, she had not thought of him. She had thought of another man, and that man was actually his cousin, Zheng Yifan! In her memory, she seemed to be very bold, but in reality, that was just an act. She also seemed to be very obedient, always giving people the appearance of being obedient. In fact, she was very stubborn in her bones. She thought of being captured by Nangong Xun, of Nangong Xun forcing her to marry, of her refusing to obey to the death by crashing into the wall, and of her saying to Nangong Xun, ¡°since I have be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, I should bear everything that he has given me! ¡°! Today, she had clearly stabbed a pair of scissors into her own chest, but why was his heart in so much pain Was it so painful that he could hardly breathe? ¡°knock, knock, knock. ¡± A clear knocking sound came from outside the door. At the same time, it also woke up Dongfang Mo who was deep in thought. He had originally lowered his head, but at this moment, he was very unhappy to be disturbed by someone. Therefore, he used a slightly hoarse voice and asked impatiently, ¡°who is it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Chapter 287

Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Be a servant for the rest of your life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s like this. ¡± Uncle Liu hesitated for a moment outside before reporting truthfully, ¡°young master Zheng Biao is here. He¡¯s outside the courtyard and he¡¯s moring to see Miss Xi. ¡± Uncle Liu originally didn¡¯t want toe up and report this news to Dongfang Mo, but when he thought about how Zheng Yifan was seeking death outside one inch ink city with his injuries, afraid that something big would happen in the end, he thought for a long time Then, he still came up to report to Dongfang Mo? Zheng Yifan was here He wanted to see her? Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly on the bed and thought about her determination to face death calmly. His fingers could not help but reach for his palm, as if he was making some sort of determination. ¡°okay, I got it. Go Tell Zheng Yifan that she has fallen asleep. Come back tomorrow morning if you want to see her. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still slightly hoarse, but there was a certain determination in it. Uncle Liu was a little surprised outside the door because he did not expect Dongfang Mo to agree. After all, Dongfang Mo had spent a lot of manpower and money to stop Xi Muru and Zheng Yifan, and he had also spent a lot of effort. Now that Zheng Yifan and Xi Muru were finallypletely separated, he should have hidden Xi Muru away from Zheng Yifan so that he could not find her. Why did he promise Zheng Yifan that he could see Xi Muru tomorrow morning? Uncle Liu could not figure it out, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s thoughts had always been hard to grasp. He and a Hao only obeyed his decision. They did not dare to make wild guesses about anything else. Uncle Liu turned around and walked downstairs. Actually, he had some sympathy for Zheng Yifan and Xi Muru. After all, it was not easy to get rid of worldly notions and fall in love. However, he was only Dongfang Mo¡¯s personal assistant. The Dongfang Family¡¯s affairs wereplicated to begin with, and no one could exin it clearly. He was only loyal to his master, Dongfang Mo. as for others, he really could not care about them. To him.. Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were the imperial edict. He would carry out his orders as he wished. The sound of Uncle Liu¡¯s footsteps disappeared from the courtyard of the Plum Garden. Dongfang mo turned his wheelchair and locked the door before slowly walking to her bedside. He knew that what he had done today would definitely disappoint his cousin, Zheng Yiping. In the years toe, she would probably hate him. However, he could not care about that anymore. Towards his cousin, other than a trace of guilt, there was nothing else. It was already past one in the morning. Xi Muru was still asleep on the hospital bed, and he was a little tired. In fact, he barely ate at night because he was waiting for news from Uncle Liu. After her surgery, aunt Liu sent over pork liver and lean meat porridge She said that she would make supper for the two of them, but she did not wake up, so he had no appetite at all. Thinking about how she died to show her determination, thinking about how she actually used scissors to assassinate him, thinking about how she said that she would die the same year, month, and day as him, his heart kept throbbing with pain... ... Thest drop of liquid in the drip bottle had already been dripped. He used his hand to pull out her indwelling needle and carefully took her hand to put it into the nket. However, the moment he turned his head.. He realized that Xi Muru, who had been sleeping soundly on the bed, had already woken up. He did not know when she woke up. Was it when he went to get the drip bottle or when he removed the indwelling needle? However, she was already awake at this moment. Her eyes were wide open as she silently looked at him. Chapter 288

Chapter 288: Chapter 288: be a servant for the rest of Your Life 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He thought she was looking at him, but when he took a closer look, he realized that she was not. Her eyes were empty and vacant. In fact, she was looking at an unknown ce. He was stunned for a moment, but then he was filled with the joy of her awakening. He carefully put her hand into the nket and then tidied up the messy hair on her forehead He said softly, ¡°you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry now? Your wound is still very painful, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face was still as Pale as paper. Her eyes had been staring at an unknown ce. After hearing him ask a few questions, she slowly withdrew her gaze from somewhere and gradually shifted it to him In the end, it froze on his face, which looked like an old tree bark covered with grasshoppers... ... Xi Muru¡¯s gaze fixed on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was ice-cold. It was like a ray of cold light refracted from the cier on Tianshan. It was also like an extremely sharp and dazzling dagger. It was straight and stabbed into his face without dodging at all It was as if she wanted to pierce through thisyer of old skin of his and directly stab his true appearance into a bloody mess. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart instinctively twitched, but he still used a slightly aged and hoarse voice However, he spoke with a hint of mockery and cruelty, ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯ve said before that I want you to be my mistress for 100 years instead of 100 minutes. So, if you want to terminate our agreement early, it won¡¯t be that easy. ¡± Mu Ru only felt that her brain, which was still somewhat clear when she had just woken up, seemed to have been hit by a Wolf Hammer in an instant. It just so happened to crack open her brain Before she could see if there was brain matter inside, the wound on her chest started to hurt again... ... She was still alive. This was the first reaction in her mind! What about Yifan What about Zheng Yifan, who was going to marry her Where was he now? Why wasn¡¯t Zheng Yifan by her side, but this man who had a devil¡¯s heart and Devil¡¯s heart? ¡°Zheng Yifan was indeed released, but ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Mo seemed to know what she was thinking Then, he said calmly, ¡°Xi Muru, you know what kind of person I am. The so-called sympathy and kindness are impossible to find in my ce. Therefore, it¡¯s useless to release Zheng Yifan. The media already knows about the medical ident that happened during his surgery at the hospital. Once it¡¯s published in the newspaper tomorrow, Zheng Yifan¡¯s whole life, let alone being a human doctor, probably no one would dare to hire him even if he went to be a veterinarian... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to say to me? ¡± Xi Muru finally opened her mouth and sessfully blocked Dongfang Mo¡¯s unfinished words. She knew that he was ckmailing her again, but she also knew that his so-called ckmailing was fatal to Yifan, and she could not let her Yifan get hurt for no reason. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very smart and you know me better, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and Hoarse Voice was obviously filled with mockery and cynicism. ¡°Xi Muru, you know that I don¡¯t do business at a loss, so if you want to die, that would be a big mistake. Do you think that I spent 20 million to buy you a cold corpse Do you think your corpse is worth 20 million?¡± Mu Ru was silent. Her corpse was certainly not worth 20 million. She just wanted to die once and for all because living was too painful. Instead of living in pain, she did not want to die early. Chapter 289

Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Be a servant for the rest of Your Life 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then, what exactly do you want? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. She did not look at Dongfang Mo because his face was like that of a devil. There was no expression on his face, so there was no difference between looking at his face and looking at the wall. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We originally signed the mistress agreement, but ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment before taking out the mistress agreement from the drawer on the bedside table Then, he said coldly, ¡°the agreement clearly states that you will be my mistress for 100 years, so you can not end your own life on your own. Only natural and man-made disasters, birth, old age, illness, and death are exceptions. ¡± Mu Ru pursed her lips tightly and did not make a sound Dongfang Mo then said, ¡°So, Xi Muru, if you dare to end your own life on your own ord, then I will immediately have a way to make Zheng Yifan be a rat that crosses the street. Not only will he not be able to survive in the medical world, even in this society, I want him to live a life worse than death. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears flowed silently. She was the only one who knew the pain and sorrow in her heart. When she was born, her fortune-telling told her that she was an unlucky person. She let her father throw her into the river and drown her. She got a shred of kindness from her mother and survived in the hands of the servants. However, she still did not escape from an unlucky fate. In this cold and heartless world, it was not easy for a man to love her. It was not easy for him to treat her as a treasure. It was not easy for him to hold her in his hands and ce her on his heart. It was not easy.. She wanted to walk into the hall of a happy marriage with the man who loved her and was also the man she loved... ... She could not ignore Yifan, and she could not harm Yifan either. If her death would cause Yifan to be at a disadvantage and make his life worse than death, then she could only live in pain... ... ¡°I want to see Yifan, ¡± Mu ru finally said with tears streaming down her face. No matter what, she had to see Yifan again. She had to know if he was safe and if he was living well? ¡°Sure, Zheng Yifan happened toe to see you too. I¡¯ll get him toe over tomorrow morning, ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment before he corrected her. ¡°It should be this morning. It¡¯s already past two in the morning. It¡¯s just a few more hours. ¡± He paused for a moment and saw that Mu ru was silent Then, he slowed down his voice. ¡°Xi Muru, can you eat something first? Aunt Liu has made pork liver and lean meat porridge for you. This is to nourish the blood. I¡¯ll help you get a bowl. Even if you want to see Zheng Yifan, you have to eat something to have the strength, right? ¡± At the end of her sentence, her tone was cold and stiff to the point of imploring. Unfortunately, Xi Muru¡¯s heart was burning with grief and anger, so she did not need to hear it at all. Zheng Yifan came to look for her Mu Ru¡¯s nose turned sour. If Yifan really came to one inch ink city to look for her, then if he did not see her, he would definitely not abandon her. It was just like that night when she was locked up by Leng Leiting and Zheng Yifan came to save her. Thus, she whispered, ¡°if he is still standing guard outside one inch ink city, can I see him now? I have something to say to him. ¡± Dongfang Mo held the bowl of porridge in his hand and instinctively froze. He turned his head to look at the tearful but extremely stubborn face on the bed that was as Pale as a piece of paper. It made people feel pity for him. He could not help but sigh to himself. He was finally defeated by her. Therefore, he ced the bowl of porridge in his hand heavily on the bedside table and took out his cell phone to call the security guard at the door. Chapter 290

Chapter 290: Chapter 290 love can not be together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION About fifteen minutester, the security guard brought Zheng Yifan, who had been standing guard outside one inch ink city. Zheng Yifan did not leave because he had received urate news when he arrived. Xi Muru was in one inch ink city. Although the security guard told him toe back tomorrow morning, he was worried that Dongfang Mo would send Mu Ru away overnight so that he would not be able to see her Therefore, he had been standing guard outside one inch ink city. It was very cold in the early spring night. He was covered in injuries. Although he had undergone simple bandages at the hospital, he did not wear much clothes. The kind-hearted security guard even lent him a security guard¡¯s winter coat to wear. Zheng Yifan was brought upstairs by the security guard. As soon as he pushed the door open, he stumbled in. When he saw mu ru on the hospital bed and saw that her face was as Pale as paper and her chest was still bandaged, his heart ached. He could not help but shout with a trembling voice, ¡°Mu Ru... Mu Ru... ¡± ¡°Yifan... Yifan... ¡± Mu Ru, who was originally leaning against him, suddenly threw herself into his arms Her arms hugged his strong waist tightly. The hot liquid in her eyes instantly burst out. She sobbed and called his name, but she could not say a word. ¡°Mu Ru... wife... ¡± Zheng Yifan hugged her even tighter. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms who was frowning in pain. He suddenly thought of something and quickly let go. Then he gently held her head and asked gently, ¡°does it hurt? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears kept rolling down. She sobbed and could not speak. She only shook her head and then grabbed Yifan¡¯s hands with both hands. She sobbed and wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, her tears came first. ¡°honey... why are you so stupid? ¡± Zheng Yifan used his hands to caress her bandaged wound and asked with a choked voice, ¡°honey, why did youe to look for him? ¡± Mu Ru cried even more violently when she heard this. Why did shee to look for him But other than him, who else could save Yifan and Save Yifan who loved her? WHO said that the difficulties in this world were like springs? If you were weak, it meant you were strong, and if you were strong, it meant you were weak? She and Yifan were already so strong. In the face of Dongfang Yu and Zheng Yiping¡¯s criticism and obstruction, they didn¡¯t back down at all. Why did the difficulties still not weaken in the end? Who was the one who said that man made things As long as you work hard, as long as you persevere, you will definitely win? She and Yifan had already worked so hard and persevered. Why was it that in the end, they still failed? Who was the one who said that man made the heavens She and Yifan were so determined and persistent. But in the end, even the devil could not win, how could they win against the heavens? ¡°enough, say what you want to say quickly. Don¡¯t act like an idiot in front of me. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked coldly at the two people who were leaning against each other. The way they were considerate of each other just now.. Their mutual concern made him feel especially irritated. Of course, it also hurt his heart. Looking at the two people who were hugging each other and sobbing, looking at the two people who only had each other in their eyes, Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, which were not wearing gloves, had already clenched into fists on the wheelchair. So.. The ck and red things protruding out of the back of his hands, which looked like leeches, looked especially frightening. He used almost all of his willpower to freeze himself in this wheelchair. He used all of his willpower to control his hands not to stretch out to pull away the pile of lovers who were leaning against each other and confiding in each other. Chapter 291

Chapter 291: Chapter 291 love can not be together 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He kept telling himself in his heart, ¡°forget it. It¡¯s just for a while anyway. Let them be affectionate. It¡¯s under his nose anyway. After they separate, Zheng Yifan and Xi Muru will never have a rtionship. ¡°. He wouldn¡¯t let Zheng Yifan stay in Binhai. Of course, Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t stay in Binhai either. And his own woman definitely couldn¡¯t have an affair with another woman. His own cousin, of course, couldn¡¯t. Mu Ru used her hand to push Zheng Yifan away a little. She raised her hand to caress the wounds on his face. When she touched the bridge of his nose and saw that his face was twisted from the pain, her tears flowed out like broken beads, forming a long string On her pale and small face, they were like pearls. Zheng Yifan reached out and grabbed the small hand that was caressing his face. He clenched it tightly in his palm, then slowly pulled it to his chest and pressed it tightly against his heart, making her feel his heartbeat And that beating heart was filled with her name written all over it. On the bedside table was a contract, a contract that she had already signed. This contract stated that Xi Muru was to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress for a hundred years. At the same time, it added in addition to natural and man-made disasters, birth, old age, illness, and death.. She could not take her own life. If she went against it, Zheng Yifan would live a life worse than death. Mu Ru was unwilling and unwilling to ept such an overbearing use. In fact, she was more willing to die, because such a life would definitely be worse than death. However, looking at Zheng Yifan who was standing in front of her, looking at Zheng Yifan who had a face full of bruises and bandages everywhere, looking at Zheng Yifan whose eyes were filled with her.. She finally understood that she couldn¡¯t just care about her own death and not care about Zheng Yifan¡¯s future. Zheng Yifan loved her so much and was the only man who loved her in this world. She couldn¡¯t selfishly ignore her. If she didn¡¯t live a life worse than death, then it would definitely be Zheng Yifan who lived a life worse than death. Therefore, for his sake and for the sake of his good life, she chose to let herself live a life worse than death. She chose to let Zheng Yifan live his ideal life and do what he was good at, even meaningful things. Loving a person was to let him live a good life. Only when he lived a good life would you feel at ease. ¡°Are the two of you done talking? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that the two of them were still snuggling together. He could not help but ask in a slightly aged and hoarse voice, ¡°Zheng Yifan, you can leave after you¡¯re done talking. AHAO¡¯s car is waiting for you outside the door. He will send you back to Hong Kong... ¡± ¡°What about Mu Ru? ¡± Zheng Yifan hurriedly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡°I want to go with Mu Ru. I won¡¯t be separated from her. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you joking? Xi Muru has already sold her to me so that you can escape from prison. Do you think I¡¯ll let her go with you? ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. Zheng Yifan¡¯s heart instantly shattered into dust when he heard this. He looked at Mu Ru and tightly clenched her hand in his palm, as if he wanted to squeeze her hand and his hand into one. Mu Ru, his Mu Ru, for his sake, actually voluntarily sent herself into the hands of the devil. He must work hard and must make himself stronger. He did not believe that he would not be able to surpass Dongfang Mo in this lifetime. Chapter 292

Chapter 292: Chapter 292 love can not be together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He gritted his teeth and swore to himself that one day, he would return to Binhai. At that time, he would definitely be stronger than Dongfang Mo. at that time, he would definitely snatch Xi Muru back from Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands Then, he would marry her openly and have children with her. Thus, he finally let go of Mu Ru¡¯s hand and slowly pulled down her other hand that was wrapped around his waist. Finally, he helped her lean against the back of the bed and retreated step by step towards the door. ¡°Yifan... ... Yifan.. ... ¡°Mu ru jumped down from the bed and looked at Zheng Yifan who was retreating towards the door. She immediately pounced on him again and hugged his waist. Her face that was as Pale as paper and full of tears pressed against his burning chest. She sobbed and sobbed as she cried, ¡°Yifan... ... Yifan.. ... ...¡± Xi Muru finally cried out. As she sobbed, she sobbed and called Zheng Yifan¡¯s name. She was so weak that she could barely stand properly. Over the past few months, between her and Zheng Yifan, from when she first brought her mother to see a doctor to when he helped her because of her mother¡¯s medical expenses, to when he took pity on her after her mother passed away, and then to when they got to know each other.. When she was at her most helpless and desperate moment, he flew over. They finally fell in love and were about to get married. Thinking of this, Mu Ru¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. She thought about how she would be separated from Zheng Yifan forever from now on. She thought about how no one would think that she would be with her no matter how cold or difficult it was from now on. Her heart started to hurt intensely It was as if someone had tugged at her heart and pulled it apart. ¡°Mu Ru... wife... ¡± Zheng Yifan hugged her tightly with both hands and called her name softly. Then, he used his hands to lift her head that was buried in front of his chest. He tried his best to pull out a smile, but this smile was even uglier than crying ... ¡°Wife, you have to wait for me... you have to wait for me... ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice gradually became firm He used his rough fingertips to wipe away the crystal clear tears on her cheeks, and then said softly, ¡°Mu Ru... I wille back... I will definitelye back... We are already husband and wife... We still wear wedding rings... We agreed to hold hands for the rest of our lives... ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was firm and powerful, as if he was making an oath. At this moment, hepletely ignored the existence of Dongfang Mo in the room. When Mu ru heard this, she cried even more violently, and her tears rolled down uncontrobly. If she had notpletely fallen in love with Zheng Yifan before this, then she believed that at this moment.. She had truly fallen in love with her. She had fallen in love with the only person in the world who did not think that she was ugly, the only person who did not think that she was a jinx. She had fallen in love with this man who loved her wholeheartedly. Dongfang MO coldly sized up the two people in the room who hadpletely forgotten about themselves A slightly aged and hoarse voice sounded coldly and mercilessly, ¡°have the two of you said enough? If you¡¯ve said enough, then scram. If you¡¯re still nagging here, don¡¯t me me for going back on my word. Perhaps I¡¯ll take back the 20 million. Zheng Yifan, you better get the hell out of here and go to jail. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she immediately broke free from Zheng Yifan¡¯s embrace and looked at Zheng Yifan. Her eyshes drooped and crystal clear diamond-like tears rolled down. However, she no longer dared to throw herself into his embrace. ¡°Mu Ru... wait for me... you have to wait for me... ¡± Zheng Yifan finally retreated to the door. The moment he turned around, he shouted at Mu Ru, ¡°I will definitelye back to look for you. I will definitelye back! ¡± ¡°Yifan... Yifan... ¡± Xi Muru looked at the closed door and felt her vision go ck. She could not control herself and fell to the ground. A second before she fainted, she was still muttering, ¡°Yifan... don¡¯te back to look for me... don¡¯te back... ¡± Chapter 293

Chapter 293: Chapter 293 love can not be together 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru woke up again, it was already noon the next day. A Min was sitting by the bed, and on the bedside table was a bowl of steaming pork liver and lean meat porridge. When Amin saw that she had woken up, she immediately smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Xi, you¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. I just went to work today. When I found out that you¡¯re back, I... ¡± Amin originally wanted to say that she was very happy to see you, but just as she was about to say it, she suddenly remembered aunt Liu¡¯s words. She said that Mu ru was no longer the first young master¡¯s wife, but the first young master¡¯s mistress. Thinking about how she had been demoted from the first young master¡¯s wife to mistress, how sad was that? What was there to be happy about? A Min knew what a min meant, so she forced a smile. Looking at the bowl of pork liver and lean meat porridge on the bedside table, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll blow the cold for you right away. ¡± A Min heard that she was hungry, so she immediately took the bowl of pork liver and lean meat porridge to the window at the side. She opened the window to let the wind in, and her hand kept stirring the bowl of pork liver and lean meat porridge with a spoon. Mu Ru used a little strength to support herself up on the bed. Then, she got off the bed and walked towards the bathroom. However, when she washed her hands, she was shocked to find that the wedding ring on her ring finger was gone. Her wedding ring, the wedding ring that Zheng Yifan gave her when he proposed to her. She had only worn the wedding ring for two days, but it disappeared after she woke up from hera. In fact, it did not need to be asked to know that it was that devil, Dongfang Mo, who took it away. He was indeed a vicious dog. He could not allow her to leave any of Yifan¡¯s things behind. He wanted to take them away bit by bit for her. Mu Ru stayed in the plum garden to recuperate. This recuperationsted for ten days. Every day, Liu Hao woulde to change her medicine and hang her IV drip. A Min would take care of her meals and meals. As for Dongfang Mo, he had never appeared before. The Plum Garden was an old vi in one inch ink city. It was only two stories tall, but its geographical location was the best in the entire one inch ink city. Because it was located on a slope, one could see the entire one inch ink city from the balcony. Standing on the balcony, she looked at the small square in one inch ink city and the long corridor. It was just like the prince of the West¡¯s mansion in the ancient costume drama. The ce where she and a min used to grow tulips was now an empty space. There was nothing there It was deserted. This morning, when a min brought her breakfast, she even whispered to her that Dongfang Jun had returned home for the new year, but he had left again today. In fact, he had been at home for the past two days. It was a pity that no one had told him that she had returned to one inch ink city Therefore, he did not know that she lived in one inch ink city. Mu Ru felt that it was good that Dongfang Jun did not know that she lived here, because Dongfang Jun could not help her much. If he knew, he might even go to Dongfang Mo, and the two brothers would not get along or something. Of course, a min also told her that Dongfang Mo seemed to be a little busy these two days, leaving early and returningte. Perhaps it had something to do with thepany¡¯s New Year start. After all, Dongfang Group was arge enterprise, and they were very busy since the start of the new year. In addition, the second young master, Dongfang Yu, was also very busy. Seeing that he was not at home, even if he was at home asionally, he would bring the mayor¡¯s daughter, Kuang Yingying, back. The two of them seemed to be very close. A Min also said thatst night, she heard aunt Gu say that Dongfang Yu was preparing to marry Kuang Yingying, but she did not know if it was true or false. Mu Ru thought that whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with her. In short, she was just Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress! Chapter 294

Chapter 294: Chapter 294 love can not be together 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the blink of an eye, Mu Ru had been living in the plum garden for half a month, and Dongfang Mo had note over. Mu Ru felt extremelyfortable. As long as she did not see him, she felt that the air was fresher. As long as she did not see him, she felt that her breathing was smoother As long as she did not see him, her wounds would heal faster. Hence, she could not help but think that it would not be bad if she could live like this forever? Even if she became Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, as long as he did note here, as long as he did not remember her existence, it would be best... ... Of course, it would be best if he was very busy every day. It would be best if the Dongfang Corporation could not take back a lot of money and he would die of anger. It would be best if Dongfang Yu were to create some sort of mess outside. It would be best if Dongfang Mei were to find trouble with him.. It would be best... ... After dinner, the Night Lights in one inch ink city were all lit up. Mu Ru stood on the balcony on the second floor of the Plum Garden. It was already the beginning of the third month of the sr calendar. Although it was said to be Spring, it was still a little cold. Of course, it was not as cold as winter. Her hand gripped the railing of the balcony and looked at the magnificent mo garden not far away. She gritted her teeth and her hand gripped the railing even tighter. It would be best if Dongfang Mo¡¯s Dongfang Corporation went bankrupt overnight like Xi Empire, and then Dongfang Mo would be beaten to death like Xi Yuancheng. It would be best if his car collided with someone else¡¯s car, and then he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the car This time, she might as well burn him to death so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow... ... Mu Ru could not help butugh when she thought of this. She suddenly realized that her imagination was quite rich. She could actuallye up with such a plot. She wondered if she could be a part-time web writer. However, although she did not be a web writer, she felt veryfortable when she thought about it. Moreover, half a month had passed since the third year of Middle School. The fantasy just now was actually the happiest moment for her. ¡°It seems that you are very satisfied with your life as a mistress. To think that you canugh so happily. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice suddenly sounded at the bedroom door, but it pulled the imaginary mu ru back to reality. Mu Ru¡¯s body instinctively stiffened. Then, she turned around and saw Dongfang Mo turning his wheelchair into the room. Mu Ru¡¯s face, which was originally smiling because of her fantasy, instantly dimmed. The coldness in her eyes gradually deepened. Her hand, which was originally holding onto the guardrail, was now clenched into a fist under her loose pajamas. Her nails were almost digging into her flesh. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair stopped by the bed. Looking at the woman standing on the balcony who was originally smiling, her face instantly turned cold. It was unknown whether it was because of the angle of the light shining on her pale and colorless face At this moment, she looked extremely thin. On the other hand, her long, ink-like hair that draped over her shoulders naturally parted from the middle and fell vertically on her shoulders. Because she did not deliberatelyb her bangs in front of her forehead, that birthmark was naturally exposed under the light Coupled with her overly Pale and thin face, she looked like a female ghost who had walked out from ancient ink. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart sank instinctively. He turned his wheelchair and came to the side of the balcony. He looked at the woman who was leaning against the balcony railing and did not move. His deep eyes instantly filled with an undetectable tenderness He said in a low voice, ¡°how did you raise it? Not only did you not gain any flesh, you actually became thinner and thinner? ¡± Chapter 295

Chapter 295: Chapter 295 charming night 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She had wanted to blurt out, ¡°what? Only a broad-minded person can gain weight. I was captured by you and locked up like a prisoner. I won¡¯t gain weight even if I eat delicacies. ¡°. However, she didn¡¯t say anything when the words were about to reach her mouth. This was because she immediately realized that it was impossible for humans and demons to have amonnguage. Moreover, demons probably couldn¡¯t understand humannguage either. ¡°Mu Ru,e here. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at the woman who was still standing on the balcony. His slightly aged and hoarse voice sounded slightly unhappy. ¡°since you¡¯re my mistress, why are you still standing there when you see me? Don¡¯t you know the duties of a mistress? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, as she walked into the room, she said inly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been someone else¡¯s mistress before. Of course, I don¡¯t know what the duties of a mistress are. You didn¡¯t tell me about it either? ¡± Xi Muru was purely trying to quibble. However, Dongfang Mo seemed to be in a good mood today and did not argue with her. He just reached out and closed the door leading to the balcony. Then, with a pull of his hand, the thick floor-to-ceiling curtains slid from both sides to the middle Then, he blocked the entire darkness of one inch ink city from his sight. ¡°Do you like to wait on me with the lights on... or do you like to wait on me with the lights off? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked He had already used his hand to support this special wheelchair. Then, he lifted the lower half of his body directly from the wheelchair. Then, he used his hand to support the bed and suspended his body onto the bed. Mu Ru¡¯s entire body was trembling. Of course, she did not want to wait on him whether she turned on the lights or turned off the lights. However, she knew that this was impossible because since she was his mistress, it seemed that she could not escape this hurdle. Dongfang Mo leaned against the headboard of the bed and saw the woman whose body was trembling like a fallen leaf in the wind. He said inly, ¡°turn off the lights ande to bed. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve already gone to bed? Do you think that I¡¯m here to flirt with you? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart suddenly felt like it was being pricked by needles. Flirt Was he mocking her and Zheng Yifan? For a moment, she even had the urge to turn around and run out of the door. However, she knew that she could not and could not because if she did that, the consequences would be unimaginable. Moreover, she would not be able to run out of an inch of Mo city To put it bluntly, she would not be able to run out of his palm. At this moment, Xi Muru suddenly pressed the lights on the wall, and the entire room instantly fell into darkness. The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile. In the darkness, he could feel her groping her way to the bedside, and then he heard the rustling sound of her getting into bed... ... He just reached out instinctively and immediately pulled the woman who had just gotten into bed into his arms. He felt her body instinctively tremble, and his hand slid down from the top of her soft hair, graduallynding on her neck Perhaps it was because she had taken a shower after dinner, but she was currently wearing a thick nightgown. ¡°Mu Ru... ¡± he called out her name in a low voice, his mouth close to her ear, and a warm breath sprayed onto her neck and earlobe. Mu Ru¡¯s body trembled almost instinctively, and a slightly familiar yet unfamiliar feeling instantly spread throughout her body. Dongfang Mo moved his mouth to her slightly dry lips while she was trembling. However, her lips were pursed tightly, and she instinctively resisted his invasion. But his patience was very good... ... ... ... Chapter 296

Chapter 296: Chapter 296 charming night 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru instinctively pushed him away with her hands. However, men and women were born with different strengths. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes, her push seemed to be a push-back. Not only did she not make him back down, but she also pushed him away with her hands Instead, it aroused his male instincts even more. After she agreed to Zheng Yifan¡¯s proposal and decided to marry Zheng Yifan, she had already decided that Zheng Yifan was her husband. She had secretly vowed in her heart that this most private ce could only belong to her husband... ... Now, his husband had yet to get her, but she was once again forced to return to the side of the Devil due to the helplessness of life. Once again, she became the devil¡¯s lunch. She could not resist, could not resist, and could only let him have his way... ... What a sad life, what a sad her She wondered if God had specially added countless hardships and frustrations to her life when he created her? Such a life was actually worse than death, but the key was that she had lost the right to die! Was there anyone in this world who was more miserable than her? At this moment, Meng ran suddenly felt that the trace of kindness her mother had left behind was actually not a great thing. If she had not been left behind.. Then she would not have to bear the suffering that did not belong to her, right? Mu Ru had been recuperating for half a month. Because she was physically and mentally exhausted, she did not have much appetite every day, so her body was not doing very well. Tonight, she had been wantonly trampled by Dongfang Mo, Meng Meng. Her body could not withstand such strength in an instant, so she desperately wanted to resist, but her strength was not up to her heart. She was even in a daze... ... That night, in a gentle and tough confrontation between a hungry wolf and an antelope, Dongfang Mo used his actual actions to fully exin thew of the jungle... ... Mu Ru fainted under the violent storms again and again. Her weak body was like a peach blossom in March, drifting in the wind and rain, helpless and beautiful... ... Mu Ru only woke up the next morning. Of course, the Demon Dongfang Mo¡¯s shadow was long gone by her side. As for when he left, she did not know because she had already faintedst night when he kept asking for her As for how long he kept asking for her after that, she did not know at all. It was already past 10 o¡¯clock in the morning when she woke up. She crawled out from under the nket and realized that she was actually naked. Moreover, there were deep and shallow green and purple marks on her body. Alright, the reason why the devil was called a devil was because he did not know what it meant to take care of a beautiful woman. However, it seemed that Xi Muru was not some kind of fragrant or beautiful woman. She was just an ugly freak Therefore, she did not have the ability to make a man take care of a beautiful woman. A Min did not bring her breakfast today. It was unknown if she thought that she had recovered and did not need to be taken care of or if Dongfang Mo had arranged for a min to do something else. She sighed softly. Since she had be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress and had once again moved into one inch Mo city, she could only resign herself to fate and live here. There was no other way. When she came out of the bathroom and opened the drawer of the bedside table to look for a hairpin, she saw the mistress agreement that she and Dongfang Mo had signed. There was an additional use in the agreement that she had personally added that she could go to a training institution to attend school. Her heart froze for a moment, then quickly jumped up again. It turned out that it was not that she did not have a ce to go. At the very least, she had fought for the right to walk out of one inch ink city and breathe free air. Mu Ru changed her clothes and walked out of the Plum Garden before walking towards the main entrance of one inch ink city. Since she could find a training institution to attend school or something, she could not give up the opportunity that she had fought so hard for. Chapter 297

Chapter 297: Chapter 297 personal servant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had just passed through the long corridor and arrived at the side of the pavilion when she saw aunt Gu drinking tea there. When she saw her, she was clearly stunned. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked indifferently, ¡°are you used to living in the Plum Garden? ¡± Mu Ru did not understand the meaning behind her words. However, she thought that she was now Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress and would be staying in one inch ink city for a long time in the future. It seemed that there was no need to have a strained rtionship with aunt Gu. Thus, she nodded and replied indifferently and distantly, ¡°it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing to be used to. In any case, it¡¯s just to muddle along. ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned when she heard her words. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re used to it. Then, you can go back to your work. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and ignored Dongfang Mei. Then, she quickly walked towards the entrance of one inch ink city Her heart only wanted to find a training institution as soon as possible. However, sometimes, the more you wanted to leave a certain ce quietly, the more you had to meet familiar people. Just as she walked out of the ink garden, she met Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying walking out of the main hall of the Ink Garden. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this... Miss Xi? ¡± Kuang Yingying was obviously stunned, but then it seemed like she suddenly remembered her ... Mu Ru and Kuang Yingying had been high school ssmates for three years. Kuang Yingying had once fought with her for the first ce in the age group for three years. Although the two of them were not in the same ss, they were very familiar with each other. Of course, the so-called familiarity here meant that they knew each other¡¯s existence and even treated each other as enemies. As for privately, they had never interacted with each other because Kuang Yingying was the mayor¡¯s daughter She had always disdained girls like Xi Muru, who had once thought that she was only the daughter of a servant of the Xi family. Before Mu ru could speak, Dongfang Yu calmly took over Kuang Yingying¡¯s words and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. She used to be my sister-inw, but now she¡¯s my big brother¡¯s personal servant. ¡± ¡°Personal Servant? ¡± Kuang Yingying was obviously stunned. Obviously, she did not expect Xi Muru to move into one inch ink city again. ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yu exined naturally. ¡°You know about my brother¡¯s condition. His skin disease seems to have worsened recently. Uncle Liu is a big brute after all. He definitely isn¡¯t that considerate in taking care of my brother. Xi Muru used to take care of my brother when she was my brother¡¯s wife. My brother was quite satisfied with her taking care of people, so he found her again and asked her to take care of his daily life. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. ¡± Kuang Yingying looked enlightened Then, she looked at mu ru with a smile and said, ¡°Then, Miss Xi, ah Yu¡¯s big brother will have to trouble you. But since you¡¯ve taken care of him before, you must be very familiar with it, so this job shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you. ¡± Mu Ru originally did not want to pay attention to these two people, but since Kuang Yingying¡¯s words were already on the tip of her tongue, she would not go so far as not to respond to her. Then, she raised her lips She said inly, ¡°of course it¡¯s not a difficult thing. I¡¯ve always been very good at my job. If Miss Kuang doesn¡¯t have any objections, you can also let me take care of second young master Dongfang. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s face was red with anger, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute Xi Muru. Mu Ru quickly walked past them, but she didn¡¯t turn back. If she did, she would definitely see that pair of bewitching peach blossom eyes following her back. Chapter 298

Chapter 298: Chapter 298 life of Mistress 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru originally wanted to find a training institution to go to school, but after looking around several training institutions, she didn¡¯t know what major she should study because she didn¡¯t know what career she would pursue in the future, or more urately, she didn¡¯t know if she would have the opportunity to enter society to pursue a certain career. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, in other words, a tool for him to vent his frustrations. Dongfang Mo was an extremely bitchy man, so she didn¡¯t dare to hope that Dongfang Mo would agree to hering out to work in the future. Therefore, after wandering around for a day, she still could not find a suitable profession. In the end, she was a little bored and came to the oil painting vige. When she saw the exquisite paintings, Meng ran suddenly realized that she was originally an art student Why didn¡¯t shee to the oil painting vige to paint? Painting could not be learned as a certain profession, nor was it for the sake of a future job. It was just an interest. Even if Dongfang Mo did not allow her to work in the future, he was the one who imprisoned her in one inch ink city She could also paint by herself to pass the time when she had nothing to do. With this thought in mind, she finally decided to find a better gallery. Usually, the owners of galleries also epted apprentices. When Mu ru exined her reason foring to the gallery to the owner, she said that the paintings she painted were not for making money, but for a hobby, just for the appreciation of others.. If she painted in the gallery, the money would go to the owner. However, the owners of galleries were not willing to ept such conditions. Even if they said that the money from your paintings would go to me, I would not want it. Because you are only an apprentice, whether your paintings could be sold for money was one thing.. The main point was that hanging it in my gallery would lower the level of my gallery. Only then did mu ru realize that it wasn¡¯t easy to paint for free. Just as she was feeling extremely vexed, she identally walked into the gallery where she had met teacher Nanke. This gallery was called Jingxuan Gallery. The owner, Shangguan Jingtian, was a good friend of Nanke. When Mu ru and Cheng feier had met Nanke herest time, Shangguan Jingtian had also met Mu Ru. Therefore, when Mu ru exined her purpose ofing here to Shangguan Jingtian.. Shangguan Jingtian pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°you are Nanke¡¯s student. Nanke once told me that you are an extremely hardworking and talented girl, so you cane to my ce to paint. However, if you sell your paintings in the gallery in the future, if you really sell them, the money will be split 50-50. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Otherwise, if Nanke finds out, he will kill me. ¡± Mu Ruughed when she heard Shangguan Jingtian¡¯s words. She quickly said that she wouldn¡¯t let Nanke find out, but Shangguan Jingtian said that she couldn¡¯t. A friend¡¯s friend was also a friend. Moreover, since Nanke appreciated you so much, I believe that you will be able to paint very well very soon She only hoped that in the future, when she really finished painting, she wouldn¡¯t change jobs to another family. Mu Ru quickly said that she wouldn¡¯t. If that day really came, I would definitely remember how good brother Shangguan was. I would definitely work even harder to repay brother Shangguan. Of course, in the end, Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but ask Shangguan Jingtian how much he had to pay toe here to paint. Shangguan Jingtian quickly said that there was no need. My ce isn¡¯t a training institution. You can juste and paint. It¡¯s just that sometimes the shop is too busy He could just help sell some paintings. Mu Ru was very happy when she heard this. Although Dongfang Mo said that he would allow her to go to a training institution, he didn¡¯t say that he would pay her tuition fees. She was afraid that if she asked Dongfang Mo for money to pay her tuition fees, he would be unhappy again. Chapter 299

Chapter 299: Chapter 299 life of Mistress 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since mu ru found Jing Xuan art gallery, her days had be more regr. She went out at nine in the morning and returned home on time before six in the afternoon. It was almost the same as going to school. Due to her special status in one inch ink city, she had actually signed a mistress agreement with Dongfang Mo. it was probably a shameful thing for Dongfang mo to decide to keep a mistress by himself Therefore, she told Dongfang Mei and others that she was his personal maid and was mainly responsible for his daily life. Perhaps because of the change in her identity, Dongfang Mei suddenly lost interest in her. She did not go to the ink garden to eat on weekdays and only ate in the plum garden. Of course, as a mistress, she was not qualified to go to the ink garden to eat because that was the symbol of the owner. asionally, she would meet Dongfang Mei in one inch ink city. Mu Ru was very polite but also very indifferent to greet her and would not talk to Dongfang Mei. Of course, Dongfang Mei might feel that she was just a maid and there was nothing worth talking to her about. A Min said that Dongfang Mei was busy with Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying¡¯s wedding recently Presumably, she didn¡¯t have time to estimate this unremarkable personal maid. An earth-shattering event happened at the beginning of this year at the Dongfang Group. It was that the former chairman and president, Dongfang Mo, was going to step down from the position of president due to health reasons and give it to his younger brother, Dongfang Yu. Of course, for such a big event, not to mention the employees of the Dongfang Group were in a panic, even the entire Binhai businessmunity was talking about it. No one had high hopes for Dongfang Yu. Dongfang Yu¡¯s experience was too simple. Before he was 18 years old, he was a good-for-nothing. It was said that he was ignorant and ipetent. He barely managed to get into a university and before he even had the time to go, he jumped off a cliff and became a vegetable because he participated in a ck track race. He was in a vegetative state for 10 years. He only woke up the year beforest, not long after Dongfang Mo got into a car ident. However, when he woke up, his mind was still stuck at the age of 18. He was still a good-for-nothing who was ignorant and ipetent. He just idled around all day He mainly ate, drank, and yed. He had no interest in studying or working. Last year, when Dongfang Mo went to the United States to treat his skin disease, he handed over the Dongfang Group to Dongfang Yu for half a month. However, in that half a month, Dongfang Yu had caused the Dongfang group to lose 300 million yuan. Therefore, this time, Dongfang Mo once again proposed to hand over the position of CEO to Dongfang Yu. Not only did many of the Dongfang Group¡¯s higher-ups object, Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei of the Dongfang family also opposed it. ¡°Ah Mo, I still have the same old saying. We don¡¯t have any objections to Ah Yu taking care of him, but I firmly oppose him bing the CEO of the Dongfang Group. ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Mo. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°if the Dongfang Group is handed over to Ah Yu to manage, the Dongfang Group will probably close down in less than two years. He is simply... ¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡± Dongfang Mo took over Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then he said in a slightly aged and hoarse voice, ¡°however, let¡¯s not forget that the eastern group is about to take over arge piece ofnd in South Bay, and Mayor Kuang is the key. If you don¡¯t let ah Yu be the president, Mayor Kuang will definitely not let Kuang Yingying marry Ah Yu, and that piece ofnd in South Bay... ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°that AH MO¡¯s meaning is to let ah Yu be a puppet president? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu took over the conversation on one side, and asked with a frown, ¡°then from now on, the affairs of the Dongfang Group are still managed by yourself, right? ¡± Chapter 300

Chapter 300: Chapter 300 life of mistress 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course not, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied with certainty, then quickly exined, ¡°what kind of person is Mayor Kuang? If he only wants his son-inw to be a puppet CEO, do you think Mayor Kuang would agree? Or, Would Kuang Yingying agree? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei looked at each other. They knew about Mayor Kuang. He was an extremely powerful person. Of course, if he wasn¡¯t powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a mayor without a few moves. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei were silent His slightly aged and hoarse voice said faintly, ¡°originally, I wanted to arrange ah Yu and Miss Kuang Yingying¡¯s wedding at the end of the year, but Mayor Kuang said that there was no ce for a honeymoon at the end of the year, so it was arranged at the beginning of July, when Miss Kuang is on summer vacation. There are less than four months left until now. However, the position of president will be given to Ah Yu first, so that he can focus on his work as soon as possible before he gets married... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Previously, it was Amin who brought Mu Ru¡¯s dinner to the Plum Garden. However, ever since her wounds had healed, or more urately, since she went to study painting, Amin did not bring her dinner or breakfast. She only brought her a message Dongfang Mei said that she was a servant. Since she took care of the eldest young master¡¯s daily life, she could also take care of her own daily life. Therefore, she cooked three meals a day in the plum garden or ate in the staff canteen One inch ink city couldn¡¯t possibly send someone to serve her. Mu Ru didn¡¯t get angry when she heard this because Dongfang Mei was right. She wasn¡¯t the master, so why should she need a servant to take care of her It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have hands and feet. Of course, she could only take care of herself. Fortunately, Dongfang Mei wasn¡¯t so mean that she had to pay for her own necessities. However, she wasn¡¯t so generous as to bring some of the ingredients they used in the ink garden to her. Instead, she ¡ª Alright, Mu Ru¡¯s ingredients were all taken from the big kitchen. The main purpose of the big kitchen was to prepare food for the servants and security guards in one inch ink city. She was now on the same level as them. Fortunately, the lives of the servants in one inch ink city were not bad. Moreover, Mu Ru had been by the servants¡¯side since she was a child in the XI family. She had grown up eating the servants¡¯food, so she did not feel that she could not eat the servants¡¯food. In the first few days, she had taken some ingredients to the plum garden to cook, but it was indeed not easy to cook for one person. Fortunately, the chef in the kitchen was a good person. When he saw her like this, he told her that it was better if she did not cook for herself If she did not mind my poor cooking, she woulde to the kitchen every day to serve a meal. Thus, Mu Rupletely became a servant in one inch ink city. She ate breakfast and dinner in the staff canteen in one inch ink city. For lunch, she painted outside, so she usually bought her own fast food. Of course, the only difference between Mu Ru and the servant was that she did not live in the servant¡¯s dormitory, but in the old vi in the Plum Garden. However, the appearance of the Plum Garden did not look as new as the servant¡¯s dormitory. That night, Mu Ru had dinner in the staff canteen. She walked slowly towards the Plum Garden as if she was heading towards the sky. On the way, she met Dongfang Yu. He seemed to have juste down from the hot spring, and his expression was a little flustered. Mu Ru was about to give him a warning, but he seemed to have not seen her and directly ran towards the Plum Garden. Mu Ru was shocked. That was where she lived. Why did Dongfang Yu run in? Chapter 301

Chapter 301: Chapter 301 life of mistress 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, then quickly ran to the plum garden. She only thought that she had to stop Dongfang Yu. That was where she lived. He could note to her ce for no reason. Dongfang Mo would misunderstand She did not want to get into a bad rtionship with Dongfang Mo because of these things. In the past ten days, her life had be very regr. Dongfang Mo did not seem to have any objections to her going to the oil painting vige to paint. A few days ago, he even gave her a thousand yuan to pay for lunch. This was probably the most peaceful period of time she had spent with Dongfang Mo. of course, ording to Amin, Dongfang Mo had been busy with the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s matters recently, so he had only spent two nights at her ce. The first night was of course the night after her wound had healed. She had almost been tortured to death. The second night was three days ago. He hade veryte at night and she had already fallen asleep. That night, he did not know whether it was because of his conscience or because he did not like sleeping with a woman who was like a dead pig. In short, he had only hugged her and slept for one night. He did not do anything else. Thus, mu ru thought that it might be a good thing if she continued to live like this in the future. Although there was no meaning in life, at least she could live a peaceful life that wasn¡¯t considered as a walking corpse It was better than being locked up in one inch ink city. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t allow her to have any contact with men in the outside world, so she tried her best not to talk to men outside. Even the owner of Jingxuan Gallery, Shangguan Jingtian, tried her best not to talk to him. Even when she spoke, she was only one meter away from him She was afraid that people would misunderstand her. Therefore, now that Dongfang Yu was running towards her plum garden, she felt very bad. She didn¡¯t want people to think that she and Dongfang Yu were under the same roof, and she definitely couldn¡¯t let Dongfang Mo misunderstand her. Otherwise.. The days that she had just settled down were likely to have some unexpected changes. Right now, what she was most afraid of was any unexpected changes. However, she was a woman after all. Moreover, Dongfang Yu had run before her, so when she ran into the Plum Garden, there was no trace of Dongfang Yu. She could not help but be puzzled. Could it be that Dongfang Yu ran to the door and ran away again? But, that was not right. She was following him from behind and did not notice that he had turned around to run Could it be that he had run upstairs to her room? Mu Ru thought so and quickly ran upstairs. As expected, just as she ran up the stairs, she saw a figure sh into her room. She quickly rushed forward and was about to push open the door to enter.. The sound of the courtyard door being pushed open came from downstairs again. She was shocked and quickly turned to look at the courtyard door downstairs, only to find Dongfang Yingwu striding in. Before she could react, her phone started ringing. She took out her phone in a panic and pressed the answer button. Before she could say anything, Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice came through ¡°When Dongfang Yingwu asks youter, just say that you didn¡¯t see me. Also, think of a way to stop him from entering your room. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. She was wondering if Dongfang Yu had done something shameful, but before she could say anything, the other side of the phone had already hung up. She quickly put the phone into her pocket and turned to walk towards the stairway. Just as she reached the stairway, Dongfang Yingwu had already caught up. When he saw her standing there, he frowned and said calmly, ¡°Miss Xi, have you seen Ah Yu? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and lied sincerely. Chapter 302

Chapter 302: Chapter 302 life of Mistress 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu obviously didn¡¯t believe it, so he frowned and said, ¡°I clearly saw him running down from the hot spring just now, why is it useless? ¡± ¡°Are you seeing things? ¡± Mu Ru was still calm and said, ¡°I just came upstairs from the long corridor, I didn¡¯t see anyone in front of me. ¡± ¡°seeing things? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu obviously didn¡¯t doubt his eyes, and then asked, ¡°What about Ah Mo? Is Ah Mo in your room? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Mu Ru told him the truth. She shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°didn¡¯t I juste back? I haven¡¯t opened the door yet. ¡± ¡°then hurry up and open the door. I have something to talk to him about. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu saw that Mu ru was blocking his way and pointed at her room door unhappily. ¡°Hurry up and open the door? ¡± ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru hesitated for a moment Then, she said lightly, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I think you know my current identity. I am young master Dongfang¡¯s personal maid. To put it bluntly, I am his mistress. And you know young master Dongfang¡¯s situation very well. You are his second uncle, and you are in the prime of your life. Do you think it is appropriate for me to let you into my room What if young master... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°WHO said he wanted to enter your room? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu heard Mu Ru¡¯s words and became a little angry from embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice and say, ¡°I just wanted you to open the door to see if young master lives inside. Why are you spouting nonsense? ¡± ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice She said very unhappily, ¡°perhaps Mr. Dongfang thinks it¡¯s okay for me to open the door for you to take a look, but mu ru can¡¯t ignore her own reputation. If Young Master Dongfang misunderstands and you¡¯re his second uncle, he definitely won¡¯t scold you. Then won¡¯t I be the only unlucky maid? ¡± ¡°Are you done with your nonsense? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu obviously didn¡¯t like to listen to Mu Ru¡¯s nonsense here, so he couldn¡¯t help but point at the door and ask, ¡°do you want to open the door for me? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s stubborn temper also rose. ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, then get lost. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu reached out and grabbed mu Ru¡¯s arm, pulling her back. He pushed mu ru to the stairs, then rushed to the door in two steps, reaching out to push the door. ¡°second uncle, are you looking for me? ¡± A slightly aged and hoarse voice sounded at the courtyard door downstairs, at the same time stopping Dongfang Yingwu from pushing the door open. Mu Ru had just gotten up when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice. She was stunned and immediately looked downstairs. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wheelchair was driving into the courtyard. He was still wearing a cap and mask that were pressed very low, and a scarf around his neck He looked like he had just returned from outside. ¡°Ah MO, so you¡¯re not at the Plum Garden? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu saw Dongfang Mo but did note downstairs Instead, he stood in the corridor on the second floor and looked at Dongfang Mo downstairs. ¡°I think I saw ah Yu running into the plum garden just now, and you know Ah Yu, and Miss Xi used to... ¡± ¡°Dongfang Yu didn¡¯te here, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yingwu Then, she said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, don¡¯t nder me every now and then. I¡¯ve been living the life of young master Dongfang¡¯s personal maid obediently every day. I¡¯ve never done anything to let young master down. By saying that now, aren¡¯t you clearly trying to frame me? ¡± Chapter 303

Chapter 303: Chapter 303 mistress¡¯life 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought that no matter what, she could not let Dongfang Yingwu Drag Dongfang Yu out of her room tonight, let alone drag him out in front of Dongfang Mo. Otherwise, she might really not be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. ¡°since you¡¯re not here, why don¡¯t you dare to open the door for me to see? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu also insisted. It was very obvious that if mu ru did not open the door today, he would not leave. ¡°second uncle insisted that mu ru open the door for you to see. Is Yu inside to verify something? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice still rang out on the first floor of the courtyard, not waiting for Dongfang Yingwu to answer Then, he continued to ask, ¡°is it to verify that second uncle¡¯s vision is blurry or to verify that Xi Muru is lying? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he looked at Xi Muru who was standing at the side and immediately felt conflicted. He insisted that Xi Muru open the door. If there was no Dongfang Yu in the room, then wouldn¡¯t that verify that his vision was blurry Of course, if Dongfang Yu was indeed inside, then it would verify that Xi Muru was lying. Therefore, he pondered for a moment and then said lightly, ¡°then, I guess Yu went somewhere else. Um, Miss Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I probably guessed the direction wrong just now. ¡± Xi Muru sighed in relief when she heard that. She watched Dongfang Yingwu walk down the stairs, and her tightly clenched hands slowly loosened. Then, she walked to her room, but she hesitated whether to open the door and enter. Because Dongfang Mo was in the courtyard downstairs, and it looked like he would probablye upstairs, and Dongfang Yu was in her room right now. Dongfang Mo would definitely find out, and then, she would probably be unable to exin it even if she had ten mouths. However, if she did not open the door, Dongfang Mo would definitely be suspicious. Then, he woulde up from the elevator to open the door, and he would also find Dongfang Yu in the room, so... ... Just as Mu ru was in a dilemma, Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged and hoarse voice rang out in the courtyard. ¡°Xi Muru,e down and push me to take a walk in one inch MO CITY! ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Mu Ru suddenly felt as if she had heard a heavenly voice. She had never felt that Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear. She practically ran and jumped from the second floor to the first floor. ¡°The night scenery in one inch Mo city is very beautiful, right? ¡± Mu Ru pushed Dongfang mo around one inch Mo city. Of course, she was just trying to find something to say. ¡°nonsense. ¡± Dongfang Mo directly dismissed her words as nonsense. Then, he used his old and hoarse voice to ask, ¡°have you been living well recently? ¡± ¡°I... I guess so. ¡± Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, then replied indifferently ... ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s okay. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice did not contain any emotion. He looked at Mo Yuan not far away and said, ¡°do you want to live in Mo Yuan again? ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Mu Ru was obviously stunned. She did not react to this sudden question. Of course, she did not know how to answer this question. Mo Garden was the main garden of one inch ink city. Of course, only the master of the Dongfang family could live in it. As Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, how could she have the right to live in it? Seeing that the woman pushing him didn¡¯t say anything, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t continue to ask her this question. He just let her push him around the dimly lit one inch ink city. This was the so-called walk after dinner. Chapter 304

Chapter 304: Chapter 304, the so-called Secret 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the blink of an eye, Mu Ru had been living in the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch ink city for more than two months, and she had also been painting at Jingxuan Gallery for two months. During these two months, her paintings had already skyrocketed. Shangguan Jingtian said that she could hang them up and sell them for money. Of course, because she was a new author, the price might not be high. Mu Ru was so excited when she heard this, saying that it didn¡¯t matter if the price wasn¡¯t high. The important thing was whether someone liked them, whether someone appreciated them, and the important thing was whether her paintings had a certain value in this world. Since the painting was going to be put up for sale, she had to think of a name for the artist. Of course, many people used their own names, but mu ru didn¡¯t want to use her own name, so she thought of a stage name. After thinking about it for a while, she finally gave herself the name Yan ru. It was because the painting had to be decorated with colorful colors, and it was her real name. Yan Ru Shangguan Jingtian said that the name was a good one, and he hoped that her painting would follow her brand-new name to a new peak. Mu Ru smiled and said that she hoped that brother Shangguan¡¯s good words would be like this. In that case, she could at least earn some pocket money in the future. When Mu ru first came to the Jingxuan gallery to paint, Dongfang Mo gave her a thousand yuan for lunch. Later, she painted here and asionally worked part-time to sell and deliver paintings. Shangguan Jingtian saw that she was a down-to-earth person and hardworking Therefore, he let her eat lunch with the staff inside, saving her lunch fees. Therefore, Mu Ru¡¯s fees were very small. Other than the money formuting to and from work every day, it was very little because she used a bus card. Other than that, she almost didn¡¯t need to spend money. That afternoon, she originally wanted to draw a painting that she had juste up with, but her colleague, Xiao Wang, had a stomachache and asked for leave at noon. As a result, her n for drawing was put on hold, and she took Xiao Wang¡¯s ce to sell paintings in the gallery. The call came in at around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. A client said that thepany was celebrating its anniversary and wanted to buy a few calligraphy and paintings. Of course, it was nothing more than a grand exhibition, a stroke of good fortune, and something like the Ba Jun Tu. Mu Ru wrote down the calligraphy and paintings she wanted on the phone. Of course, she specifically asked for Shangguan Jingtian¡¯s works. She hung up the phone and went to get the paintings, then asked the driver to prepare to send them over. Unfortunately, her luck wasn¡¯t good today. The driver seemed to have gone with Shangguan Jingtian to city G to buy materials, so she had no choice but to go outside and call a taxi. She could only take a taxi to send the paintings over. Thepany that decided the paintings was called anglo-american Company. It was in an industrial area in the southern suburbs of the city. It was a little far from the oil painting vige, so mu ru took almost an hour to take a taxi. Anglo-american Company. Mu Ru always felt that she had seen the name of thispany before, but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to dwell on these things, so she immediately stopped thinking about it. The taxi driver stopped at the lobby of Anglo Americanpany. Mu Ru originally wanted to ask the driver to wait for her. She said that she would take his car back after dropping off the paintings, but the taxi driver said that he could not wait because he was in a hurry to return to his shift. There was no other way. Mu Ru could only move the three paintings down. After paying the taxi fare, she asked the security guard to help take a look. She took a painting and walked towards the entrance of Anglo Americanpany. Anglo Americanpany seemed to be very busy today. She asked the receptionist.. The receptionist answered the phone while pointing at the elevator beside her. ¡°Take the elevator and send it to the third floor. The offices are all on the third floor. The boss of the office wants these paintings. ¡± Chapter 305

Chapter 305: Chapter 305 the so-called Secret 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, Mu ru moved the calligraphy and paintings to the elevator. Thinking that there was an elevator, she could bring the three paintings with her. Thus, she quickly turned around and ran to the door to move the other two paintings into the elevator. The third floor was not high, so she arrived in less than two minutes. She used her back to block the elevator door and moved the three paintings out of the elevator. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief. The entire third floor was filled with offices, but the doors of each office were closed. There was a small sign hanging horizontally on it. On it were the manager¡¯s office, the supervisor¡¯s office, the nning department, the Administrative Department, and so on. She had a headache. Which office should these things be sent to? She remembered what the receptionist had said. She had said that these things were what the CEO wanted. The CEO, that was the CEO, right Or perhaps the CEO? So, she raised her head to look for the CEO¡¯s office, but she could not find it. She was a little annoyed. She could not help but walk around the entire third floor. Then, she saw a room that indicated the CEO¡¯s office on the door. CEO Wasn¡¯t it the CEO That should be the CEO of Anglo Americanpany, right? With this thought in mind, mu ru immediately ran to the elevator door and moved the three paintings to the door of the CEO¡¯s office. Then, she took out the delivery list from her bag and reached out to ring the doorbell. However, just as she ced her hand on the doorbell.. Then, she heard a familiar voice from the elevator, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t Ie down after pressing the elevator button for a long time? The elevator isn¡¯t used, but it¡¯s blocked with a piece of wood How did you guys do things Do you still want to work in thepany?¡± Mu Ru was almost instinctively stunned. Even though she didn¡¯t see anyone, she could tell from the voice that this woman was Dongfang Mei. Why would shee to Anglo Americanpany? Moreover, didn¡¯t she never ask about official matters Wasn¡¯t she the mistress of one inch ink city Didn¡¯t she shop and do beauty treatments all day? Before Mu ru could figure it out, she heard the sound of high heels walking in this direction. Her body instinctively reacted. Then, she quickly scanned her surroundings and saw a fire tunnel less than two meters behind her Then, she quickly dodged and ran behind the fire escape door in two steps. She had just finished hiding, and before she could catch her breath, Dongfang Mei had already arrived outside the CEO¡¯s door. She looked at the three paintings on the door and pressed the doorbell. The door was quickly pulled open from the inside, and a man¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°why are you only here now? ¡± Although Mu ru could not see the man¡¯s face, she could hear the man¡¯s voice. Although it was only a short sentence, she already knew that this man was Dongfang Yingwu. Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Yingwu the Financial Director of Dongfang Group Why was he also in this Yingmeipany And in the CEO¡¯s office? ¡°where did these paintingse from? ¡± Dongfang Mei pointed at the three paintings at the door and asked the person inside. ¡°Oh, maybe my secretary called to order them. The paintings in my office are too old, so I thought of changing them to add some new atmosphere, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s voice continued, ¡°hurry up ande in. I¡¯ll get someone to hang the paintingster. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Mu Ru looked through the crack in the fire escape door and saw the two people hugging and pulling each other before they even stepped through the door. Then, there was the sound of the door being closed, and this sound was like a thunder above her head It directly cracked her brain, causing her entire body to be petrified in the wind. Chapter 306

Chapter 306: Chapter 306, the so-called Secret 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru leaned against the wall of the fire escape and panted for a long time before she managed to calm down her pounding heart. However, she no longer had the courage to ring the CEO¡¯s doorbell and ask someone for the money for the three paintings. Of course, she did not walk towards the elevator. Instead, she walked straight down the fire escape stairs and carefully walked out of the anglo-americanpany step by step. There were generally no taxis in the industrial area, so mu ru could only walk out of the industrial area and then walk towards the main road not far away, preparing to hail a taxi back. However, when she took out her wallet, she realized that she only had a few tens of yuan left. It was probably not enough to hail a taxi, so she could only take a bus back to Jingxuan gallery. However, what should she do with the money for the three paintings Would this anglo-american Company pay Shangguan Jingtian? If they didn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t she lose another 20,000 yuan? Thinking of this, Mu Ru felt a headacheing on. She had the urge to run back to the anglo-americanpany to ask for the money, but when she thought back, what if Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei saw her? With this thought in mind, she eventually gave up on the idea of going back to the British and Americanpany. Then, she quickly jumped onto a bus, praying in her heart that Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s secretary had some conscience and would take the initiative to pay Shangguan Jingtian. It was already past six o¡¯clock when she returned to Jingxuan Gallery. It was just when mu ru got off work. Mu Ru originally wanted to tell Shangguan Jingtian that she hadn¡¯t received the money today, but Shangguan Jingtian hadn¡¯t returned from City G. Mu Ru was in a terrible mood today. One reason was that the one thousand yuan that Dongfang Mo had given her was about to be spent. Of course, the money was mainly used to buy the painting materials. The other was that she did not know if the twenty thousand yuan would be gone. Of course, the most important thing was that she had identally discovered the secret between Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei. The Dongfang family was indeed a messy family. In the past, when she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, Dongfang Yu had not been honest with her. However, in the end, it was still sister-inw and brother-inw, while Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei were cousins Were they rted by blood? ¡°Miss Xi, what are you thinking about? ¡± Amin looked at Mu Ru, who was sitting opposite her, stirring the soup in the bowl with her chopsticks but did not drink it. She could not help but ask, ¡°did you encounter some difficult matter? Do you need my help? ¡± Mu Ru was jolted awake by a Min¡¯s question. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°yes, I don¡¯t have the money to take the bus. I¡¯m having a headache. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what this is about. ¡± A Min felt that this was not a problem at all, so she said nonchntly, ¡°aren¡¯t you the eldest young master¡¯s love... personal maid now? Just let him pay you, okay? ¡± A Min almost said that she was a mistress, but when she was about to say the word mistress, she changed it to personal maid. ¡°Can you do that? ¡± Mu Ru frowned. She had never thought of getting Dongfang Mo to pay her wages. ¡°Of course, we all get paid. ¡± A Min was not sure about the details of how Mu ru was once again brought into one inch ink city by Dongfang Mo, so she only said things based on the fact that she was also paid as a maid here. Mu Ru smiled at a min and said thank you for her reminder. Then she would ask Dongfang Mo tonight to see if he could pay her some wages. Otherwise, she would have to walk when she went out. Chapter 307

Chapter 307: Chapter 307, the so-called Secret 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After eating in the staff canteen, Mu Ru and Amin walked out of the canteen together. Amin still had to go help aunt Liu, while she could just go back to the Plum Garden. Seeing that there was no one around, Amin whispered in her ear, ¡°have you noticed that something is very wrong in one inch ink city recently? ¡± Something is wrong Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that even Amin could see through it In fact, one inch ink city seemed to be peaceful these two months. However, ever since Dongfang Yingwu came to her plum garden to look for Dongfang Yu, the peaceful one inch ink city seemed to have started to flow secretly. In these two months, Dongfang Mo did not spend much time at her plum garden. He only came about once a week. Of course, he only came to satisfy his bitchy heart. He could not avoid tormenting her for one night. Ever since she was tormented until she fainted on the first night, she had gradually gotten used to it. In order not to feel disgusted when she was tormented by him, as long as he decided to stay in her room for the night.. She would take the initiative to add a sleeping pill into her ss of milk before she went to bed. This way, every time Dongfang Mo tormented her, she would eventually fall asleep. She did not know if Dongfang Mo knew about her way of avoiding him. She had note to the Plum Garden for twenty days. She was happy and rxed, and did not pay attention to him. However, Dongfang Yu did not seem to appear in one inch ink city recently. Ever since he escaped into her room to avoid Dongfang Yingwu, she rarely saw him, even if she did see him asionally It was him who brought Kuang Yingying back to one inch ink city and then left one inch ink city together. Seeing that mu ru didn¡¯t answer, Amin whispered again, ¡°do you know about the marriage between the second young master and Miss Kuang? ¡± Mu Ru nodded and looked at Amin, ¡°yes, doesn¡¯t everyone in one inch ink city know about it? What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, do you? Actually, Miss Kuang Yingying liked the first young master, ¡± Amin said when she saw that no one was around Then, she whispered to Mu Ru, ¡°eight years ago, when the eldest young master was 20 years old, Miss Kuang Yingying seemed to be 14 years old. At that time, Mayor Kuang wasn¡¯t even a mayor, he was just a deputy mayor. At that time, the Dongfang family and the Kuang family were close, and Miss Kuang Yingying actually liked the eldest young master at that time. We all thought that they would seed, but not long after that, we heard that the eldest young master was injured because of Miss Kuang, but for some reason, the eldest young master ignored Miss Kuang. Then, we heard that he proposed to the XI family, it should be your sister Xi Muxue... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°You mean Kuang Yingying doesn¡¯t like Second Young Master Dongfang? ¡± Mu Ru frowned and interrupted a min. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like him, why is she still engaged to him? Why is she still marrying him? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I Guess Miss Kuang Likes Second Young Master¡¯s body. After all, he is exactly the same as the previous eldest young master. ¡± A Min shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the Kuang family repeatedly request the Dongfang family to make second young master the CEO? ¡± ¡°their goal is not simple. They don¡¯t want their daughter to marry an uneducated and ipetent yboy He wanted second young master to stand out.¡± Mu Ruughed when she heard this and said lightly, ¡°what does this have to do with us? Miss Kuang can choose whoever she wants. Second Young Master or young master, I¡¯ll just do my job well. ¡± After saying this, Mu ru turned around and walked towards her plum garden. She didn¡¯t want to talk to a min about this meaningless gossip anymore. Chapter 308

Chapter 308: Chapter 308, the so-called Secret 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, just as she turned around, she was stopped by a Min. She turned around and saw a min mysteriously whispering in her ear, ¡°Do you know? Someone said that the first and second young masters are the same person? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was so surprised that she almost cried out. Then, she quickly covered her mouth and stared at a min with wide eyes. She carefully asked, ¡°a Min, where did you hear this from? ¡± A Min couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw her like that. She whispered, ¡°scared, right? Actually, I almost fainted when I heard such news for the first time. ¡± Mu Ru covered her chest with her hand and asked nervously, ¡°Amin, who told you this news? ¡± A Min looked around and pulled mu ru to sit down on a stool on thewn Then, she whispered to her, ¡°I was weeding over there that day. Later, aunt Liu asked me to bring some white fungus and lotus seed soup to aunt Gu. This job was originally for Ah Ying, but AH YING had her period that day and her stomach hurt badly, so it was temporarily reced by me. ¡± At this point, Amin paused Then, she lowered her voice even further and said, ¡°aunt Liu originally asked me to wait for the white fungus lotus seed soup to get cold before sending it over, but because I didn¡¯t have much time, I took advantage of my free time to send it over. I thought that it would be the same for aunt Gu to wait for it to get cold before drinking it. However, who would have thought that just as I arrived at aunt Gu¡¯s door, I heard that aunt Gu seemed to be on the phone inside. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I think Ah Yu and AH mo are the same person, so. ¡± Mu Ru was listening to her perfectly, but Amin stopped talking at this point, so she quickly asked, ¡°what about after that? So what? ¡± ¡°nothing. ¡± A Min saw mu ru like that She sighed softly and said, ¡°I was scared half to death when I heard that. I don¡¯t know if aunt Gu inside sensed that there was someone outside the door or something, but she suddenly stopped talking. I held my breath outside the door and quietly moved backward. Then, I slowly retreated. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes and said, ¡°fine, you¡¯re deaf. What kind of lousy news is this? How can the second young master and the first young master be the same person? Nonsense. ¡± ¡°But this is what aunt Gu said? ¡± A MIN quickly defended herself. ¡°If someone else said it, I definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. But Aunt Gu is different? ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu is just making wild guesses. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at her and said softly, ¡°Aunt Gu is an old aunt. She has nothing to do all day, so she¡¯s just letting her imagination run wild? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡± A Min took over and said with certainty, ¡°actually, we servants have long found it strange because the first young master and the second young master almost never appear at the same ce at the same time. That is to say, we have never seen the two of them at the same time. ¡± Mu Ru yawned and patted a min on the shoulder. ¡°Put it down. I can testify for you. The second young master and the first young master are definitely not the same person. ¡± ¡°How do you know they aren¡¯t? ¡± A Min was nomittal to her words. ¡°How long have you lived in one inch Mo city? Have you seen them together at the same time? ¡± ¡°Of course I know, ¡± Mu ru exined to a min with a serious face. ¡°first of all, the appearance of the first and second young masters are worlds apart. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. How can they be casually faked ¡°Second, on the night of the Second Young Master and my sister Xi Muxue¡¯s wedding, weren¡¯t they staying in the room next to mine ¡°I could hear their movements clearly over there, and the first young master was in my room at that time. Do you think they could be the same person? ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± A Min¡¯s suspicions were immediately dispelled when she heard Mu ru say that Then, she thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then it seems that aunt Gu was indeed making a wild guess. I told you, how could the first young master and the second young master be the same person? You can¡¯t even fake it, can you? ¡± Chapter 309

Chapter 309: Chapter 309, the so-called Secret 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu Ru and a min returned to the plum garden separately, Dongfang Mo had already eaten dinner and came over. When he saw her walk in, he pointed at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°you had dinner for an hour today. ¡± Mu Ru looked at the time. Sure enough, it was already 20 o¡¯clock. She had gone to the canteen to eat at 19 o¡¯clock. She had really eaten for an hour. ¡°Tonight¡¯s food is a little hard, so it¡¯s a little slow to chew. ¡± Mu Ru casually came up with an excuse. Of course, she did not dare to say that she and a Min Were Gossiping. ¡°How have you been doing at the art gallery recently? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still a little old and hoarse, and there was no particr emotion in it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Mu Ru took off her bag and put it aside. Then, she came to the back of his wheelchair. As she massaged his shoulders, she asked softly, ¡°Um, can I get some sry? ¡± Without waiting for Dongfang Mo to answer, she quickly added, ¡°I just want a little bit. It¡¯ll be fine if I use it for a ride. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard her words, he was stunned. Then, he said coldly, ¡°It seems that when we signed the agreement, we didn¡¯t say that you had a sry, right? ¡± Mu Ru was speechless. Indeed, they didn¡¯t say that when they signed the mistress agreement. But at that time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. But, at that time, she said that she wanted to go to school. So, she quickly reacted and said, ¡°at that time, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t say that I was paid, but you promised to let me find a training institution to go to school, and school must be paid for, right? I don¡¯t have money myself, so the tuition fee... ¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t go to school? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s tone waspletely helpless, as if this wasn¡¯t his fault. She had given up on school to paint. Mu Ru didn¡¯t say a word when she heard that. She gave him a couple of symbolic pinches on his shoulder, then turned around to go to the wardrobe to get her pajamas and take a shower. ¡°Xi Muru, if you want money, you have to lower your attitude, don¡¯t you understand? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw her like this He couldn¡¯t help but remind her coldly, ¡°it seems like you¡¯re not very satisfied with being my mistress? Why don¡¯t you give me back the 200 million and let Zheng Yifan go to jail? ¡± Mu Ru stopped pulling open the wardrobe to get her clothes. Then, she turned around and went behind his wheelchair again. She put her hand on his shoulder again and said softly, ¡°How am I not satisfied? Didn¡¯t I run into some trouble today? So... ¡± ¡°What trouble did you run into? ¡± Dongfang mo cut her off immediately. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to her anymore. ¡°I helped the gallery sell the paintings today and then sent the paintings to an anglo-americanpany because... ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment, then gathered her courage and said, ¡°because I ran into an acquaintance... I was careless and forgot to ept the money for the three paintings. Moreover, I didn¡¯t ask them to sign the delivery slip. I... ¡± ¡°ACQUAINTANCE? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°what do you think thepany you sent the paintings to is called? ¡± ¡°anglo-american Company. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was so low that it sounded like a mosquito. ¡°Then who is the acquaintance you met? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and hoarse, and no emotion could be heard from it. ¡°The acquaintance is... is... ¡± Mu ru answered two yes¡¯s in a row, but she did not say thest name ... ¡°How much are your three paintings worth? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately changed the question. ¡°More than 23,000 yuan, ¡± Mu ru answered truthfully. ¡°Can the name of the acquaintance be exchanged for 30,000 yuan? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked the woman standing behind him coldly. Chapter 310

Chapter 310: Chapter 310, the so-called Secret 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was silent. She bit her lips lightly and then said even more harshly, ¡°then, if it¡¯s the names of two acquaintances, can I exchange them for two for 30,000 yuan? ¡± ¡°enough, Xi Muru. I don¡¯t need to know the names of the people you know. ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his hand and directly pushed Mu Ru¡¯s hand off his shoulder. He turned the wheelchair and was about to leave. ¡°Alright, 30,000 it is. ¡± Mu Ru quickly put her hand on the back of his wheelchair and then said in a low voice, ¡°the two acquaintances I saw are... Aunt Gu... and... your second uncle, Dongfang Yingwu! ¡± ¡°Did they see you? ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously not surprised and continued to ask in an old and hoarse voice. ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru quickly shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I was scared at that time because I was afraid that they would find me, so I secretly... ¡± ¡°Alright, I will give you 30,000 yuan tomorrow morning. ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not have the patience to listen to her finish the whole process. He quickly turned his wheelchair and walked out of the door Just as he reached the door, he turned around and asked, ¡°by the way, do you feel that the name anglo-american Company is somewhat familiar? ¡± ¡°It is somewhat familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere before... ¡± Mu ru nodded instinctively Seeing Dongfang Mo¡¯s back view, a thought suddenly shed through her mind. Meng patted her head and said, ¡°Oh, I remember now. I once helped you check the Dongfang Group¡¯s bills. One of them is called anglo-americanpany... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you remember, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut her off and immediately asked, ¡°where is the anglo-american Company you went to? ¡± ¡°In the XXXX industrial zone in the southern suburbs... ¡± Mu ru quickly told him the detailed address of anglo-american Company. However, just as she finished speaking, Dongfang Mo had already opened the door and turned his wheelchair out. She fell onto the SOFA and only recovered after a long while. So, she actually earned 30,000 yuan tonight? Of course, she only said that she met Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei at the anglo-american Company. She had not told Dongfang Mo about the ambiguous rtionship between the two of them. If she told Dongfang Mo... ... Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered that Dongfang Jun was said to be Dongfang Mei¡¯s illegitimate child, and Dongfang Jun¡¯s father Could it be... ... Mu Ru didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, because it was too scary. If that was really the case, then Dongfang Jun should be the product of a close rtive, but weren¡¯t the products of close rtives all stupid or deformed But Dongfang Jun seemed to be very smart and also very handsome? That night, Mu Ru¡¯s mind was in a mess, so she tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Only when the sky was almost bright did she manage to fall asleep for a while. But the rm clock still woke her up urately. She got up from the bed with a headache and saw a bank card on the bedside table. Needless to say, it must have been given to her by Dongfang Mo, probably the thirty thousand yuan. After washing up, she picked up the card naturally. There was a piece of white paper under the card with a few words written on it: the Password is your birthday! Well, although the Devil Dongfang Mo was extremely Bitchy, he still kept his word. Although she had spent the night in fear, at least she didn¡¯t have to worry about paying Shangguan Jingtian Twenty Thousand Yuan Today. Mu Ru loaded the card and went to the staff canteen to eat breakfast as naturally as usual. Because she got upte, a min had already finished her breakfast by the time she reached the canteen. She ate breakfast alone. It was actually faster if she didn¡¯t talk to a min. It only took her 15 minutes to finish her breakfast. She then walked towards the main entrance naturally. However, she was stopped by Dongfang Mei who had just walked out of the main hall. Chapter 311

Chapter 311: Chapter 311, so-called Secret 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt Gu, are you looking for me for something? ¡± Although Mu ru was a little worried that Dongfang Mei had found out about her trip to the anglo-american Company yesterday, her expression was still very natural. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at mu ru meaningfully and said faintly, ¡°I heard from Amin that you¡¯re learning painting in the oil painting vige, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and answered truthfully Then, she said in a t tone, ¡°I have nothing to do during the day. I¡¯M BORED IN ONE INCH INK CITY, so I went out to learn a few strokes of painting. I asked the eldest young master about this, and he agreed. ¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t go. Besides, you¡¯re the eldest young master¡¯s person, so I don¡¯t have the right to control you. ¡± Dongfang Meiughed, and then quietly asked, ¡°by the way, are you busy today? ¡± ¡°What can I be busy with? I¡¯m just going to the oil painting vige to learn how to draw, ¡± Mu ru answered truthfully, because she really didn¡¯t have anything else to do. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Isn¡¯t it may now? ¡± ¡°second young master is going to marry Miss Kuang in early July. His New House on the third floor of the ink garden needs to be redecorated. The eldest young master handed this job to me, but I don¡¯t know anything about interior design and decoration. So I thought, since you¡¯re learning how to draw, you must know more about the coloryout and style of the room. Why don¡¯t I hand this job to you? ¡± ¡°How can I do that? ¡± Mu Ru quickly rejected. ¡°Aunt Gu, you know my identity in one inch ink city. I¡¯m just a servant, how can I interfere with second young master¡¯s new house renovation? Besides, I¡¯m not learning interior design, right? ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly exined, ¡°just take it that you¡¯re the designer I hired? ¡± ¡°No, no, definitely not. ¡± Mu Ru quickly waved her hand to reject Then, she looked at the time and quickly said, ¡°Aunt Gu, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m going to the oil painting vige. You should find someone else to renovate second young master¡¯s new house. I¡¯m just a servant, I can¡¯t take on such a big responsibility. ¡± After saying this, Mu Ru did not wait for aunt Gu to speak. She then quickly walked towards the entrance of one inch ink city, as if afraid that Dongfang Mei would stop her. Dongfang Mei¡¯s gaze followed Mu Ru¡¯s back and her heart immediately skipped a beat. This Xi Muru with a birthmark on her forehead, did she underestimate her? When Xi Muru was once Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, she was able to dig out the anglo-american Company from the mess of bills that Dongfang Mo brought back. This caused herpany to not have a fixed source of ie for a long time. Now, she had be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress and was once again living in one inch ink city. Would this cause some kind of trouble for her anglo-americanpany? Was she the one who sent the painting to anglo-american Company yesterday Why didn¡¯t anyone sign for the payment and the person who sent the painting disappeared? Yesterday, thepany¡¯s surveince camera was broken. The Front Desk Lady said that the Gallery¡¯s people were repairing the surveince camera when they sent the painting, so the video was nk. Xi Muru, you jinx, just let the XI family suffer enough. Don¡¯t get involved in our Dongfang family¡¯s domestic affairs. If you obediently leave early and leavete every day like this, then we won¡¯t meddle in each other¡¯s business. Of course.. If you don¡¯t behave yourself and insist on getting involved in the family affairs of the Dongfang family, then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. Chapter 312

Chapter 312: Chapter 312 the life of Zhu Bajie 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru came to Jingxuan gallery in fear, thinking about how she would answer Shangguan Jingtian¡¯s question about the three paintings yesterday? Of course, if Anglo Americanpany didn¡¯t pay for the three paintings, she would have to pay for it herself. Fortunately, the money had already been taken from Dongfang Mo, that devil. More importantly, she was worried that she had offended Shangguan Jingtian¡¯s client. No matter what, the client was God, and Anglo Americanpany had called Shangguan Jingtian to order the paintings, so naturally, it was Shangguan Jingtian¡¯s God. However, when she rushed to Jingxuan Gallery, she didn¡¯t see Shangguan Jingtian. Xiaoyun said that the boss hadn¡¯te today, and she didn¡¯t know if he hade back from city g yesterday. Xiaoyun was a colleague of thepany, an Old Lady. She was thirty-one years old this year, a woman over thirty years old, and had already entered the marriage-crazy industry. No, to be precise, she had entered the marriage-crazy industry. The boss didn¡¯te, so mu ru decided to put aside the matter of the three paintings yesterday. She chatted with Xiaoyun casually for a while, then went upstairs to draw. Two of her paintings were already hanging in the gallery, but they were neers. Moreover, the paintings couldn¡¯t bepared with the works of Shangguan Jingtian and the other teachers, so they were hung in a corner and hadn¡¯t received any attention for a week. During lunch, Xiao Yun told her the good news. The people from the anglo-american Company called and said that the three paintings hadn¡¯t been signed for yesterday. They asked her to sign the delivery order today so that they could pay for it. Mu Ru quickly said that her painting hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, so it was better for one of you to take the delivery order and collect the money. She wanted to stay in the gallery to finish her painting. Xiao Yun said that you were stupid. Yesterday, you sold the painting and you gave it to me. Today, if you send the delivery order and collect the money, you will get a 2%mission, which is four to five hundred dors. Mu Ru quickly said that she didn¡¯t want it anymore. Well, if one of you goes there, themission will be on your head. Oh right, when the timees, you can just tell boss Shangguan that the painting was sent by you. Xiao Yun and Xiao Wang were naturally happy about such a good thing, but in the end, Xiao Wang went because Xiao Yun was going on a blind date tonight. She was afraid that if she came backte, she would miss the scheduled meeting time. No one was surprised that Xiao Yun was going on a blind date tonight. Mu Ru had been here for more than a month and knew that Xiao Yun had gone on no less than five blind dates, and each time, it ended in failure. In the afternoon, Mu Ru had just finished painting and was washing her brush when Xiao Yun came in. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Mu Ru, apany me on a blind date tonight. ¡± ¡°A blind date? ¡± Mu Ru immediately raised her head to look at her, then shook her head and hurriedly said, ¡°I have something to do tonight. Can you find someone else? ¡± Xiao Yun was a famous marriage maniac in Jingxuan gallery. No, it should be the entire oil painting vige. The desire of a woman over thirty to get married was indeed not something that ordinary people could understand. ording to Xiao Wang.. The sisters in the neighboring gallery, including herself, had of course gone on blind dates with Xiao Yun. However, every time someone apanied her on a blind date, it would end in tears. So now that Xiao Yun wanted to go on a blind date, no one was willing to go. They all found excuses to turn it down. Mu Ru had also gone on a blind date with Xiao Yun once. It was half a month after she came to Jingxuan Gallery. That day, it was noon. She went to KFC restaurant with Xiao Yun to meet her uncle, who was in histe twenties. However, that uncle was really too disgusting. He even went Dutch on a blind date The three of them spent 96 yuan, but he only paid 25 yuan for his own expenses. The rest was paid by Xiao Yun and mu ru themselves. Xiao Yun was so angry that she couldn¡¯t marry such a man even if she was beaten to death. Chapter 313

Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, Mu Ru said to Xiao Yun, ¡°well, sister Xiao Yun, I really have something to do tonight, so I won¡¯t apany you on the blind date. You can ask Ah Mei from Lin Hong Gallery to apany you. Ah Mei has free time every day anyway. ¡± ¡°Ah Mei is so beautiful. If she goes with me, what if she falls for her? ¡± Xiao Yun rolled her eyes at Mu Ru Then, she added, ¡°besides, if I want to make ah Mei look ugly, I have to spend money, right ¡°If I ask you to apany me on the blind date, you only need tob your bangs. There¡¯s no need for any makeup. When the two of us are together, we can directly reveal my beauty, grace, elegance, and beauty. ¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yun¡¯s words, mu ru was immediately petrified. Was Xiao Yun praising her for being ugly But why did this praise sound so awkward Why did it make people feel ufortable? Mu Ru still did not want to go, but Xiao Yun begged her again, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m already 31 years old. Tonight, I heard that this is a famous school seaweed. My annual sry is 300,000, and I have a house and a car. Do you think I can miss such a good opportunity? ¡± ¡°No, of course not. ¡± Mu Ru blurted out almost instinctively, but after saying this, she wished she could p herself Hence, she hurriedly added, ¡°however, if you miss out on someone with an annual sry of 300,000 yuan, there might be someone with an annual sry of 500,000 yuan waiting for you in a few days. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pig? ¡± Xiao Yun immediately roared She said very unhappily, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t you think about it? I¡¯ve been on a blind date for three years, and I¡¯ve only met someone with an annual sry of 300,000 yuan. If I don¡¯t seize this opportunity this time, I probably won¡¯t have such an opportunity again in my life. Sister, no, little sister, just go with me once. Sacrifice your ugly appearance, and I¡¯ll pay for your performance fee, okay? ¡± Mu Ru was a soft-hearted person after all. Xiao Yun had already said so much. It seemed that if she did not apany her, it would be a little unreasonable. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and decided to sacrifice her ugly appearance to contrast Xiao Yun¡¯s beauty Tonight, she would try to help Xiao Yun get that annual sry of 300,000 yuan. Thus, Mu rubed her bangs that she had neverbed before. She was afraid that the bangs would identally fall down and cover the birthmark and scar on her forehead. Xiao Yun even specially used a hairpin to hold it. The clothes on her body were originally very casual. In fact, they were all old clothes from the past. She had been Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress for so long, but Dongfang Mo did not seem to have thought of buying her any clothes. Even though that was the case, Xiao Yun still felt that her skin gloss was very good and very fair. Even if she had a birthmark, it would still make her look younger than her? Thus, Xiao Yun took out her own makeup and put it on Mu Ru¡¯s face. Of course, it was to make her look older. She put on a thickyer of makeup and exaggerated blush for her Then, she found a middle-aged woman¡¯s dress that she had bought for Mu Ru. Thus, Xiao Yun dressed mu ru up as an ugly middle-aged woman without spending a single cent. Just as they walked out of the door, they happened to see Shangguan Jingtian driving back. When he saw mu ru like this, he was shocked and quickly asked her what had happened Why did she disfigure herself like this? Mu Ru smiled wryly when she heard this. Before she could answer Shangguan Jingtian, Xiao Yun had already grabbed her hand and rushed to the main road because they were going to take a taxi to go on a date with that seaweed. Chapter 314

Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Yun and Hai Cao, who wanted to go on a blind date with her, arranged to meet at a famous French Western restaurant on the shore. When she walked into the French Western restaurant, Mu Ru was still thinking that this was a young genius from a famous school who had returned from overseas. He might not even know how to pick up chopsticks after being abroad for so many years, which was why she wanted to meet Xiao Yun at a Western restaurant. Mu Ru¡¯s main job today was to make Xiao Yun look like a beautiful flower, so Xiao Yun put on Smoky make-up for her. Also, because Xiao Yun¡¯s make-up skills were really terrible, an exaggerated smoky make-up was applied It directly turned her into a giant panda. Coupled with the thick makeup on her face that could shake off the ground, this effect directly made Xiao Yun look like a pure and beautiful woman. However, when Mu ru saw this so-called young talent from famous school seaweed, she could not help but silently mourn in her heart. Although this young talent could not be considered fat, he was indeed a little far from handsome, and he even had a little bump Fortunately, his figure was still considered tall. This way, it would not make him look like a potato. Of course, good looks could be seen at a nce. As for whether he was talented or not, he didn¡¯t know. Xiao Yun¡¯s move was indeed good. Moreover, Mu Ru had been sitting next to Xiao Yun in silence. Her expression was dull and stiff. Other than dealing with the steak in front of her, which was unknown how well-done it was, she only grimaced and smiled at that famous school returnee She didn¡¯t even bother to make a sound. Mu Ru¡¯s dressing and acting had indeed made Xiao Yun look like a gracefuldy. Perhaps Xiao Yun had fallen in love with the so-called famous school seaweed at first sight today, so she had been trying her best to act like ady Therefore, her performance was more reserved than usual, and she spoke more appropriately. asionally, she would say fashionable English, but her English was a little left-footed, so mu ru often did not understand what she was saying Of course, she did not know if the seaweed had understood. Mu Ru was just a foil, so while Xiao Yun was chatting with the seaweed to get to know each other¡¯s situation, Mu Ru had been working hard on the steak in front of her. However, this steak was probably too raw Moreover, she did not know how to use a knife and fork, so after a round of random cutting, a steak actually flew in an arc toward Xiao Yun,nding directly on Xiao Yun¡¯s light pink dress. Xiao Yun was so angry that her face turned green. She was about to get angry at Mu Ru. Mu Ru quickly gave Xiao Yun a look, indicating that seaweed was sitting opposite her. If she got angry at her now, wouldn¡¯t it ruin her image as a gracefuldy? Xiao Yun also immediately reacted. Realizing that now was not the time to get angry, she still stood up with a smile on her face. She gently apologized to seaweed and said that she needed to go to the bathroom. Hai Cao nodded and was very satisfied with her magnanimous behavior. Mu Ru, on the other hand, sat at the side and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself that it was fortunate that it was such a scene. Otherwise, Xiao Yun would have scolded her to the bone Xiao Yun¡¯s light pink dress cost more than 600 yuan. Xiao Yun had gone to the washroom to wash the mark on her dress. Hai Cao probably felt that she had nothing to say to a vulgar woman like her, so she also used a knife and fork to deal with the steak in front of her. Mu Ru prayed in her heart that Xiao Yun¡¯s blind date would end as soon as possible because she needed to hurry back to one inch mo city. If she returnedte, if that Devil Dongfang Mo had nothing to do today and went to the plum garden to look for her earlier and found that she was not there.. She still didn¡¯t know how to torture her? However, just as Mu ru was still thinking about what would happen to Dongfang Mo if she returnedte at night, she suddenly heard a familiar voice at the dining table. Chapter 315

Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, just as Mu ru was still thinking about what would happen to Dongfang Mo if she returnedte at night, she suddenly heard a familiar voice at the dining table. ¡°Li Yiming, what a coincidence. You¡¯re eating here today too? Is it a gathering with friends? ¡± Sea Weed Mr. Li immediately stood up from the opposite side. The overconfident expression on his face, which was full of boasting and boasting, instantly disappeared without a trace. He quickly changed into a humble and fawning expression He was slightly embarrassed as he said, ¡°President Dongfang, I¡¯m here for a blind date. ¡± ¡°A blind date? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s gaze quickly swept across Mu Ru¡¯s face, then his expression darkened, and his deep, cold voice rang out, ¡°Li Yiming, are you going on a blind date with her? ¡± ¡°Yes... Yes. ¡± For some reason, this Li yiming was like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw Dongfang Yu. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, and he was rambling incoherently. He was clearly going on a blind date with Xiao Yun.. But now, he actually answered Dongfang Yu¡¯s question. ¡°Not bad, you have good taste. ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at mu ru meaningfully, then nodded at Li Yiming indifferently ¡°Then, I wish you good luck! ¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, President Dongfang! ¡± Li Yiming bowed repeatedly and thanked her. Then, he watched Dongfang Yu walk down the stairs respectfully. When Dongfang Yu¡¯s figure disappeared from the stairwell, he turned around and looked at Mu ru proudly ¡°I¡¯m working at the Dongfang Group. I¡¯m the department manager. ¡± Mu Ru had no interest in where he worked or what position he held because her heart was racing. An ominous premonition instantly rose in her heart. At this moment.. She only wanted to rush back to one inch Mo city at the speed of a rocket. Fortunately, Xiao Yun had already returned from the bathroom. Therge amount of moisture on her dress should have been washed with hand sanitizer. However, the mark was still obvious. The dress was probably going to be ruined. Seaweed Li Yiming saw Xiao Yun return and immediately waved for the bill. The three of them walked out of the French restaurant together. Li Yiming wanted to send Xiao Yun back, so mu ru quickly bade them farewell and went to the roadside to hail a taxi. However, when she reached the roadside, she did not see the shadow of a taxi. Instead, a mercedes-benz private car quickly stopped beside her. Then, the car window rolled down, and a familiar but obviously angry voice was heard ¡°Get in the car! ¡± Mu Ru was shocked. She instinctively moved two steps back and looked into the car window. Only then did she see that Dongfang Yu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. So this was his car, but she was not familiar with this car at all. Moreover, Dongfang Yu¡¯s tone and the way he stared at her was like an angry dragon. The fire in his eyes seemed to burn her. Mu Ru did not know what kind of crazy Dongfang Yu was. They did not get into each other¡¯s business. Wasn¡¯t she just apanying her friend like a close rtive How did she offend him again Why was he so angry? ¡°Xi Muru, get in the car! ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but raise his voice a little. He red at her fiercely. His cold but threatening voice sounded again. ¡°Do you want to get in the car or do I have to get out of the car to bring you up? ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses when she heard this. So Dongfang Yu had stopped the car by the roadside to ask her to get in the car Could it be that he just happened to be returning to one inch mo city, so he suddenly showed kindness and wanted to take her back with him? Chapter 316

Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With this thought in mind, Mu ru quickly reached out to open the passenger door and got into the car in a flurry. Because she was moving too fast, she did not notice the door frame, so she identally bumped into her right knee again The pain was so painful that her tears almost rolled down. The moment she closed the car door, Dongfang Yu stepped on the elerator, and the mercedes-benz suddenly flew up. Mu Ru was so scared that she did not bother to rub her knee with her hands. She quickly reached out to pull the seatbelt and hurriedly fastened it. Finally, she sat properly. Looking at the high-rise buildings and scenery outside the car window, she could not help but pray in her heart that Dongfang Yu would not get into a car ident. He was a rich man, so it did not matter if he got into a car ident. At worst, he could just live like Dongfang Mo.. But he was still living afortable life. But for her, once she got into a car ident, it was fine if she died immediately. What she was most afraid of was being half-dead and getting a cripple out. At that time, Dongfang Mo would not want her to be his mistress anymore. What would she do if he asked her to return 200 million yuan Wouldn¡¯t that be worse than death? Dongfang Yu drove for 15 minutes before he used his extremely high-tech skills to finish the viaduct. Only then did he gradually reduce his speed. At this moment, Mu Ru was already dizzy from the shock of the car. When the car came to a stop.. She did not even dare to open her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re at the beach. Get Down and wash off those disgusting, low-quality cosmetics on your face! ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s cold and stiff voice rang out. Due to the sound instion in the car, the voice actually echoed in the car, causing her eardrums to tremble. Mu Ru opened her eyes with difficulty and looked out of the car window. As expected, it was still on the edge. The Sea was pitch ck and nothing could be seen. It was like ck silk, but there were lights on the beach Vaguely, she could see people moving on the beach. Mu Ru rolled and crawled out of the car and quickly ran to the beach. Although she could see the beach not far away, Dongfang Yu did not park at the beach, but at the end of the beach The end of the beach was rarely visited, especially at night. Everyone was gathered in the middle of the beach, and there was no one at the end. Mu Ru Shen walked slowly to the beach. It was mid-may, and the temperature was very high during the day, but the beach was still a little cold at night. She tugged at her clothes, which were lent to her by Xiao Yun. She was originally wearing her own clothes, but Xiao Yun said that her clothes did not match her age after makeup, and they did not match her smoky makeup either So she gave her this tacky Auntie¡¯s blouse that was neither red nor pink. Mu Ru sighed softly and slowly squatted down. She picked up the seawater to wash the shoddy makeup on her face. Fortunately, the makeup had stayed on her face for less than three hours, and the seawater contained salt, which was said to be anti-inmmatory She hoped that she could wash the shoddy cosmetics off her face and not let her face get pimples. ¡°Xi Muru, are you on a blind date? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s gloomy voice rang behind Mu Ru, who was so quiet that only the sound of the waves hitting the shore could be heard. However, Mu Ru was so shocked that she staggered and almost fell into the sea. ¡°No... No... ¡± Mu Ru steadied herself and took out a tissue from her bag to wipe the seawater off her face as she denied it. Chapter 317

Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s brows knitted together instinctively. Then, as he turned around and walked towards the car, he scoffed sarcastically ¡°Xi Muru, do you think I¡¯m blind? Tonight, you and that Li Yiming are having dinner at a French restaurant, and Li Yiming himself admitted... ¡± ¡°that Mr. Li must have been confused at that time. I don¡¯t know why he would say such nonsense. ¡± Mu Ru hurriedly exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t go on a blind date with him. I just apanied my friend Xiao Yun to go on a blind date with him. At that time, my friend happened to go to the washroom, so you only saw me sitting there with him. Actually... ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re not going on a blind date, then why are you still putting on makeup like a ghost? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice suddenly rose and he could not help but growl angrily ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t you usually look at yourself in the mirror? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like Zhu Bajie to begin with. Do you think that using inferior makeup can turn you into a fairy? ¡± ¡°actually, you can barely look at it without putting on makeup. With this makeup, you look even uglier than Zhu Bajie ¡°No, even Zhu Bajie looks better than you! ¡± Mu Ru felt even more ufortable when she heard these words. Zhu Bajie, Zhu Bajie. Her Q name was Zhu Bajie, and this q name was changed by Zheng Yifan for her. After her mother died, she copsed. She had a cold, fever, and even pneumonia. She stayed in Zheng Yifan¡¯s hospital for a week. At that time, she had just met Zheng Yifan, so she was embarrassed to tell Zheng Yifan everything. Moreover, she did not have any family members to take care of her, so she could only sit on the hospital bed and stare out of the window in a daze all day. Zheng Yifan woulde to visit her after work every day, and every time he came, he would see her staring out of the window in a daze, so he could not help but call her a nerd, a Nerd, a nerd. Later, when the head nurse heard it, she said jokingly, ¡°Zheng Yifan, isn¡¯t a Nerd Zhu Bajie? Are you praising your girlfriend or insulting your girlfriend? ¡± Zheng Yifan immediately continued, ¡°Of course I¡¯m praising her. If Mu ru is a nerd, I¡¯m monkey, I¡¯m the eldest senior brother, and she¡¯s the second junior brother, monkey sun, and Zhu Bajie. How good is that? ¡± Thus, her nickname of pig Bajie was established. Later, she was discharged from the hospital and stayed at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house. That day, she used Zheng Yifan¡¯sputer to surf the Inte. Zheng Yifan saw that her q name was little rabbit Greyish, so he said that this name was not loud enough to let pig Bajie have a good time He immediately changed her name to pig Bajie¡¯s Nerd Q. of course, he also changed his name to Sun Wukong. It was just that she rarely used q and generally did not like to surf the Inte. Moreover, she stayed at Zheng Yifan¡¯s house for two days. However, he saved herter and stayed at his house again. He even joked, ¡°look, am I right? Sun Wukong is specialized in saving pig Bajie, so... ¡± You are born to be my nerd. In the blink of an eye, she had been separated from Zheng Yifan for almost three months. She had never used theputer again, and of course, she had never logged into the q number. Simrly, no one called her a nerd and called her Zhu bajie anymore. But today, Dongfang Yu said that she was uglier than Zhu Bajie. She thought of Zheng Yifan again, the only man in the world who loved her, the man who called her a nerd, the man who said that he wanted to spend his life with her in love... ... She was the one who harmed him. Now, he didn¡¯t know where he was, and she didn¡¯t know if he was doing well He did not know if he was still working in the medical field that he was good at. He did not know... ... When she thought of Zheng Yifan, Mu Ru felt extremely guilty and sad. Hence, the warm liquid in her eyes was like a flood that had broken the dam. No matter how hard she tried, it could not be restrained and surged out... ... Chapter 318

Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu disliked women who cried the most. He did not like any woman who would shed tears at any time. Therefore, Xi Muru¡¯s crying annoyed him, and he became even angrier. ¡°Have you cried enough? ¡± Dongfang Yu saw that she was crying endlessly and had no intention of stopping, so he could not help but growl in annoyance ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re even uglier than Zhu Bajie? Why are you crying endlessly? ¡± Mu Ru immediately stopped crying after hearing his low growl. However, she could not stop her tears at once. They were still rolling in her eyes. Dongfang Yu was really annoyed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I can¡¯t do anything to you. However, my brother definitely has a way to deal with you. How about this? I¡¯ll call my brother right now and tell him that you¡¯re going on a blind date with another man tonight. I want to... ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru immediately shouted. Then, she pounced on him and grabbed Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand that was about to take out his phone. Then, she looked at him and begged, ¡°please, don¡¯t call him. I will never go on blind dates with my friends in the future. In the future... ¡± ¡°You still want to go on blind dates? ¡± Dongfang Yu snorted ¡°Xi Muru, do you even need to talk about blind dates? Of course, you can¡¯t go. The key is, do you still want to leave one inch Mo city? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Of course, she wanted to leave one inch mo city every day, but the problem was, if Dongfang Mo knew about what happened to her tonight, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave one inch Mo city. Seeing that Mu ru didn¡¯t say anything, Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to know, then... ¡± When Mu ru heard his words, she raised her head and looked at Dongfang Yu who was closing in on her. She couldn¡¯t help but step back, then nervously asked, ¡°You, what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? ¡± Dongfang Yu felt that her question was funny. He reached out and pinched her chin, lifting it up slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Muru, we¡¯re so familiar with each other. Do you think I can think of anything else about you other than that? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to push his hand away and then shouted loudly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m your brother¡¯s woman... ¡± ¡°You were once my sister-inw, and we¡¯ve both been in a mess before. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re only my brother¡¯s mistress now? ¡± Dongfang Yu said nonchntly and then took a step closer to her ¡°Now, we¡¯re together, and we¡¯re not even uncle and sister-inw anymore... ¡± ¡°You just said that I¡¯m uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Mu Ru quickly found an excuse. Her eyes were filled with unconceble fear, but she tried her best to keep her voice steady ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Zhu Bajie? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Dongfang Yu followed her words and forced her into a corner ¡°However, your figure is indeed very attractive. This ce is pitch-ck. I won¡¯t look at your face, I only want your... ¡± ¡°You do... ¡± Mu ru opened her mouth Before she could say the word ¡®dream¡¯ , Dongfang Yu¡¯s thin lips covered her pink lips without warning. She could not help but agree or disagree. He blocked her mouth with a cold and domineering, forceful and irresistible force. Pain It was the kind of heartache that came from being humiliated and humiliated by others. Mu Ru was forcefully kissed by Dongfang Yu with a cold and domineering force. Her lips that had just been washed with seawater were rubbed by his lips, causing a burning pain. Her mind instantly went nk. Chapter 319

Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Zhu Bajie¡¯s life 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu disliked women who cried the most. He disliked any woman who would shed tears at any time. Therefore, Xi Muru¡¯s crying annoyed him, and he became even angrier. ¡°Have you cried enough? ¡± Dongfang Yu saw that she was crying endlessly and had no intention of stopping, so he couldn¡¯t help but growl in annoyance ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re even uglier than Zhu Bajie? Why are you crying endlessly? ¡± Mu Ru immediately stopped crying after hearing his low growl. However, she could not stop her tears at once. They were still rolling in her eyes. Dongfang Yu was really annoyed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I can¡¯t do anything to you. However, my brother definitely has a way to deal with you. How about this? I¡¯ll call my brother right now and tell him that you¡¯re going on a blind date with another man tonight. I want to... ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru immediately shouted. Then, she pounced on him and grabbed Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand that was about to take out his phone. Then, she looked at him and begged, ¡°please, don¡¯t call him. I will never go on blind dates with my friends in the future. In the future... ¡± ¡°You still want to go on blind dates? ¡± Dongfang Yu snorted ¡°Xi Muru, do you even need to talk about blind dates? Of course, you can¡¯t go. The key is, do you still want to leave one inch Mo city? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Of course, she wanted to leave one inch mo city every day, but the problem was, if Dongfang Mo knew about what happened to her tonight, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave one inch mo city. Seeing that Mu ru didn¡¯t say anything, Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to know, then... ¡± When Mu ru heard his words, she raised her head and looked at Dongfang Yu who was closing in on her. She couldn¡¯t help but step back, then nervously asked, ¡°You, what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? ¡± Dongfang Yu felt that her question was funny. He reached out and pinched her chin, lifting it up slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Muru, we¡¯re so familiar with each other. Do you think I can think of anything else about you other than that? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to push his hand away and then shouted loudly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m your brother¡¯s woman... ¡± ¡°You were once my sister-inw, and we¡¯ve both been in a mess before. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re only my brother¡¯s mistress now? ¡± Dongfang Yu said nonchntly and then took a step closer to her ¡°Now, we¡¯re together, and we¡¯re not even uncle and sister-inw anymore... ¡± ¡°You just said that I¡¯m uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Mu Ru quickly found an excuse. Her eyes were filled with unconceble fear, but she tried her best to keep her voice steady ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Zhu Bajie? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Dongfang Yu followed her words and forced her into a corner ¡°However, your figure is indeed very attractive. This ce is pitch-ck. I won¡¯t look at your face, I only want your... ¡± ¡°You do... ¡± Mu ru opened her mouth Before she could say the word ¡®dream¡¯ , Dongfang Yu¡¯s thin lips covered her pink lips without warning. She could not help but agree or disagree. He blocked her mouth with a cold and domineering, forceful and irresistible force. Pain It was the kind of heartache that came from being humiliated and humiliated by others. Mu Ru was forcefully kissed by Dongfang Yu with a cold and domineering force. Her lips that had just been washed with seawater were rubbed by his lips, causing a burning pain. Her mind instantly went nk. Chapter 320

Chapter 320: Chapter 320: abandoning her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I won¡¯t go on blind dates anymore, ¡± she quickly promised. ¡°Xi Muru, do you even need to talk about blind dates? Of course, you can¡¯t go. The point is, do you still want to leave one inch Mo city? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Of course, she wanted to leave one inch mo city every day, but the problem was, if Dongfang Mo found out about what happened to her tonight, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave one inch mo city. Seeing that Mu ru didn¡¯t say anything, Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to know, then... ¡± Mu Ru heard his words and raised her head. Looking at Dongfang Yu who was approaching her, she could not help but step back. Then, she asked nervously, ¡°You, what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? ¡± Dongfang Yu felt that her question was funny. He reached out and pinched her chin. Lifting it up slightly, he said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Muru, we are so familiar with each other. Do you think I can think of anything else about you other than that? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to push his hand away and then shouted loudly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m your brother¡¯s woman... ¡± ¡°You were once my sister-inw, and we¡¯ve both been in a mess before. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re only my brother¡¯s mistress now? ¡± Dongfang Yu said nonchntly and then took a step closer to her ¡°Now, we¡¯re together, and we¡¯re not even uncle and sister-inw anymore... ¡± ¡°You just said that I¡¯m uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Mu Ru quickly found an excuse. Her eyes were filled with unconceble fear, but she tried her best to keep her voice steady ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Zhu Bajie? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re uglier than Zhu Bajie. ¡± Dongfang Yu followed her words and forced her into a corner ¡°However, your figure is indeed very attractive. This ce is pitch-ck. I won¡¯t look at your face, I only want your... ¡± ¡°You do... ¡± Mu ru opened her mouth Before she could say the word ¡®dream¡¯ , Dongfang Yu¡¯s thin lips covered her pink lips without warning. She could not help but agree or disagree. He blocked her mouth with a cold and domineering, forceful and irresistible force. It hurt It was the kind of heartache that came from being humiliated and humiliated by others. Mu Ru was forcefully kissed by Dongfang Yu with a strong and cold kiss. Her lips that had just been washed with seawater were rubbed by his lips, causing a burning pain. Her mind instantly went nk. ... ... ... ... Mu Ru was already extremely short of oxygen. At this moment, she finally regained her air. Therefore, she supported herself with both hands on the car hood. She could not be bothered to look at Dongfang Yu. She only opened her mouth wide and greedily breathed in the fresh air. Damn Dongfang Yu, the Devil Dongfang Yu, the F * Cking Dongfang Yu. It was the same every time. Seeing her pounce on him like a hungry wolf, she reckoned that she would probably be kissed to death by Dongfang Yu in the end. Dongfang Yu leaned against her side and looked at the woman who was still sitting on the hood of the car, breathing in the fresh air. He could not help but reach out and gently pat her flushed cheeks. Then, he said mockingly, ¡°Xi Muru, could it be that my kissing skills are top-notch? It makes you feel extremely reluctant to part with me? ¡± Actually, when Dongfang Yu asked Mu ru this question, it was as if he was asking himself at the same time. Just now, when he kissed Mu Ru, he could not help but recall that he was on the yacht with her, on the car to the Dharma Temple, and in her fragrant mouth.. It was all a taste from the depths of his memory. Chapter 321

Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Abandoning Her 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The smell was so familiar that it made one yearn for it. It deeply attracted his senses. It was like an indescribable magic that was slowly corroding his heart that was as cold as ice. He shook his head forcefully, as if he was trying to shake off some emotions that he should not have in the sea breeze. He could not help but think that it was probably because he had drunk alcohol that night Alcohol always caused people to have some absurd thoughts at some point in time. He found a reasonable reason for himself to exin his illusion just now. When mu ru heard his sarcastic words, she could not help but re at him fiercely. She quickly jumped down from the car hood and used her hand to touch her red, swollen, and ruptured lips. Then, she quickly turned around and prepared to leave. However, because she had been pressed against the car hood by Dongfang Yu for a long time, her calves were a little numb from maintaining this position. Therefore, the moment she turned around and took a step forward, her body instinctively staggered forward In the end, she bumped into Dongfang Yu¡¯s body again. ¡°What? I just kissed you. Are you really going to throw yourself into my arms? ¡± Dongfang Yu used his hand to straighten her up. There was a mocking expression on his face. At this moment, her expression and actions made him feel much better. Throw myself into my arms Mu Ru was obviously stunned. Then, when he was not paying attention, she lifted her foot and stomped on his instep. She only hated that she did not wear high heels today. Otherwise, she would have used her sharp heels to stomp on his foot. ¡°Sigh... ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help but groan in pain. Then, he stared at the woman in front of him who was turning around to tidy up the clothes that he had torn. Mu Ru was very distressed. At this moment, she really wanted to go to the bus stop to take the bus back. However, her clothes were torn by Dongfang Yu, this B * stard. How could she take the bus in this state? ¡°here. ¡± Dongfang Yu suddenly handed the car keys to her ¡°Take it. ¡± Mu Ru was obviously stunned. She held her Satchel in one hand and tightly gripped the clothes in front of her chest with the other. She stared at the string of car keys in Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand. She did not understand what he was trying to do. ¡°You hurt my foot just now. I can¡¯t drive now, so you have to help me drive the car back. ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly exined when he saw her stunned look. At the same time, he added, ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t stand it when I drive. I¡¯ll let you drive now. You can drive at whatever speed you want. That should be enough, right? ¡± ¡°Let me drive? ¡± Mu Ru finally understood what Dongfang Yu meant, so she looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°I can¡¯t... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean by ¡®don¡¯t you know what I mean¡¯ ? Why aren¡¯t you driving? Don¡¯t tell me you want to y with me? ¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was full of impatience, so he directly threw the car keys to her. Then, he turned around, pulled open the door of the passenger seat, and sat in it. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I¡¯ ? GET YOUR ASS UP HERE! ¡± Dongfang Yu, who was sitting in the passenger seat, growled impatiently. Mu Ru no longer gnashed her teeth. Actually, she didn¡¯t know how to drive very well. It was just that when she was in high school, which was after she got the top scorer in the college entrance examination, she went to y with Cheng Feier and Wang Yiming one day. At that time, Cheng feier wanted to learn how to drive, so she asked Wang Yiming to teach her. At that time, Wang Yiming was interested in Cheng Feier, so he patiently taught her how to drive. However, Cheng Feier was clumsy, so mu ru understood Cheng feier¡¯s words. Chapter 322

Chapter 322: Chapter 322 abandoned her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Feier didn¡¯t want to learn it anymore and said it was boring. She asked Mu ru if she wanted to learn it. Mu Ru had a whim at the time, so she said she wanted to learn it to pass the time. She learned it for about two hours. At that time, Wang Yiming said that she had a highprehension ability. In fact, she could drive on the road. As for reversing, she didn¡¯t know anything about it. She only had two hours of driving experience, and now she wanted to drive Dongfang Yu¡¯s mercedes-benz. Her heart was beating wildly, but under Dongfang Yu¡¯s cold gaze, she still dared to climb into the driver¡¯s seat. Although all cars in the world were connected, andst year when she practiced with Wang Yiming¡¯s car, it seemed to be a small car, so mu ru tried her best to recall the important points that Wang Yiming had mentioned in those two hours, and then started the car foolishly... ... Mu Ru was a real rookie. She had never officially learned how to drive, and she had only practiced privately for two hours. Now that she was driving such a famous car, not to mention that she was nervous, even her hands and feet were a little out of control. Her foot was on the elerator, and she did not dare to step on it forcefully. Her heart was pounding, and her hands were gripping the steering wheel tightly. Her eyes were staring straight ahead. A famous car that should have been able to move freely on the road.. Now that she was driving, it was like a turtle crawling slowly. The cars on both sides passed by it one after another. The whistling sound waspletely a mockery of her car! ¡°O, Maga! ¡± Dongfang Yu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, could not help but rub his forehead with his hands. Not only did he curse out loud, but he also cursed out loud. At this moment, he felt that his dizziness was even more severe than before. This was because he had never enjoyed such an exciting and torturous speed before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru had been staring at the road ahead and was focused on driving the car. Hence, she did not hear Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice clearly, so she could not help but ask. Dongfang Yu turned his headzily and looked at the woman who was driving with utmost seriousness. He could not help but ask impolitely, ¡°Xi Muru, are you driving or are you torturing me on purpose? ¡± Such a speed was torture for someone like him who liked to race. He had never known that someone drove like this. Could it be that Xi Muru was driving like this on purpose Was it to torture him? Torture him? Mu Ru could not help but smile wryly when she heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s words. She really wanted to torture him. If she knew how to drive, but the point was that she did not know how to drive this car at all She was purely torturing herself! ¡°I... I actually... ¡± Mu Ru was about to exin why her speed was so slow, but Dongfang Yu did not wait for her exnation at all. He extended his leg and kicked her foot away from the elerator. Then, he put his foot on it and stomped down hard. ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru screamed in shock and then shouted loudly, ¡°How can you be so fast all of a sudden? ¡± The speed of the car increased by 20 times in an instant. Mu Ru immediately became flustered and her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. Her only thought was that she could not let the car run around, or else she would crash into the car next to her. However, she soon realized that her ability was limited. Her small hands could not control the huge enlightenment under her body at all. Because the speed of the car increased in an instant, the steering wheel turned to the side without listening to hermands. Chapter 323

Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Abandoning Her 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing his car lose control in an instant, Dongfang Yu also went crazy. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of mental state he had gone into just now. He actually threw the car keys to her to let her drive, and Xi Muru¡¯s driving skills.. He really didn¡¯t dare topliment her anymore. Thus, the moment his car was about to crash into a car next to him, he quickly grabbed the steering wheel and pulled it back. At the same time, he quickly stood up from the front passenger seat He took a big step and moved to the driver¡¯s seat with lightning speed. Mu Ru was originally sitting, but now Dongfang Yu suddenly stepped over and squeezed her behind him Mu Ru, who waspletely shocked by the thrilling scene of the car that almost crashed into the next car and quickly pulled back, waspletely stunned She hadpletely forgotten that Dongfang Yu was a dangerous man. Dongfang Yu saw that Xi Muru was still sitting behind him foolishly and did not move. He could not help but frown and growl impatiently ¡°Get over there and sit! Why are you sticking behind me? ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Mu Ru immediately reacted to Dongfang Yu¡¯s growl and quickly got up. She reached out to grab the back of the seat over there, thinking of moving herself over as soon as possible. However, the seat was not very wide after all, and Dongfang Yu was tall and strong. Mu Ru carefully moved her body, but unknowingly, she identally touched Dongfang Yu¡¯s body. Her heart beat faster and faster She kept muttering in her heart that she had to hurry over and get further away from him. Her soft body rubbed against Dongfang Yu¡¯s back, and a wonderful warmth entered her body and quickly surged into her heart. Dongfang Yu could not help but grunt ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you move faster? ¡± Move Faster? Mu Ru also wanted to move faster. Wasn¡¯t she already moving to the side? However, the space here was so small, and Dongfang Yu was sitting casually in front upying three-quarters of the seat. In this situation, it was indeed difficult for her to move. However, after her hard work, finally, huff huff Huff, Mu Ru let out a huge sigh. She had finally moved to the front passenger seat. She was now some distance away from the dangerous and F * Cking Dongfang Yu, and she instantly felt much safer. Xi Muru moved past, and suddenly there was no more soft rubbing behind her. Dongfang Yu¡¯s originally hot brain also cooled down. The feeling of the warm and soft rubbing against his back could not help but make him reminisce... ... Thinking of this, the fire that had notpletely extinguished from his already hot body suddenly burned fiercely as if someone had added a handful of firewood. ¡°squeak... ¡± Due to the sudden braking, the car tires screeched against the ground. Dongfang Yu quickly pulled the car to the side of the road. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his hand and grabbed mu Ru¡¯s arm. He pulled hard. He did not expect that she would still... ... ... ¡°You... what are you doing? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned by Dongfang Yu¡¯s sudden action. Wasn¡¯t he just driving the car quickly? Unfortunately, Dongfang Yu did not answer her boring question at all. Instead, he used a little strength to pull mu RU¡¯s body from the passenger seat and onto his thigh. His eyes, which had long been dyed dark red, narrowed slightly like a cornered beast The heat in his body that could not be suppressed lingered in his mind. ¡°Xi Muru, are you seducing me? ¡± Chapter 324

Chapter 324: Chapter 324 abandoning her 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seduce him? Mu Ru was stunned. Her brain seemed to have been hit by a heavy object and she could not react. When did she seduce him How did she not know? ¡°I didn¡¯t. How could I seduce you? ¡± Mu Ru exined instinctively. Her body could not help but struggle to get onto the passenger seat. ¡°You didn¡¯t? ¡± Dongfang Yu snorted coldly and controlled her body more and more to prevent her from struggling... ... Dongfang Yu¡¯s handsome face carried a devilish smile as he said in a low voice, ¡°originally, I didn¡¯t have much interest in you. However, since you always take the initiative to deliver yourself to my door, if I don¡¯t satisfy you, wouldn¡¯t it be a little unreasonable... ¡± Take the initiative to deliver yourself to my door? Mu Ru felt extremely humiliated. When had she ever taken the initiative to deliver herself to his door? No! She wanted to resist. She couldn¡¯t mess around with him anymore. Although she was no longer Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, she was still Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman, and Dongfang Yu was Dongfang Mo¡¯s younger brother. Thus, her limbs began to struggle restlessly. At the same time, she shouted again, ¡°Dongfang Yu, please don¡¯t insult me anymore. Let me go now! ¡± Insult her? She was his woman to begin with. It was only right and proper for him to want her. What kind of insult was this? Wasn¡¯t this woman the top schr in the city? She did not even know how to use adjectives when she was studying? Thus, Dongfang Yu chose to ignore Xi Muru¡¯s words. He continued to move his hands. No matter how mu ru resisted, it was useless! Mu Ru cried and begged, struggled, and resisted. She only hoped that the man behind her would wake up in an instant and give her a trace of dignity. Unfortunately, Dongfang Yu could not hear her cries at all. Her prayers werepletely indifferent to Dongfang Yu. Her resistance was like throwing an egg at a stone. It waspletely useless to Dongfang Yu. On the side of the highway, under the dim streetlights, cars whizzed past. No one noticed that the mercedes-benz parked on the side of the road was currently experiencing a romantic scene... ... After a long, long time, everything finally stopped. After a long, long time, both men and women finally sat back in their seats. Dongfang Yu turned his face to look at the woman beside him. Looking at her messy hair and tearful cheeks, his heart moved slightly. He could not help but reach out his hand again and used his rough fingertips to wipe away the tears on her cheeks. His eyes were filled with rare tenderness He felt extremely guilty for his rude behavior just now. Mu Ru raised her hand and quickly opened the hand that was moving on her cheek. She stubbornly turned her face away. At this moment, his hypocritical tenderness and apology only made her feel more hypocritical and disgusting. Dongfang Yu looked at the hand that was removed by her and frowned, but he did not get angry. He used his hand to touch the keys and was about to start the car, but his phone suddenly rang. He quickly picked up the phone to take a look, then quickly pressed the answer button. Kuang Yingying¡¯s voice came from the phone ¡°Yu, where are you? Didn¡¯t we agree to have supper at the revolving restaurant and watch the stars? I¡¯ve been here for more than half an hour, why aren¡¯t you here yet? ¡± ¡°Oh, there are some traffic jams on the road, I¡¯LL BE THERE SOON! ¡± Dongfang Yu quickly responded and hung up the phone. He turned his head to look at Mu Ru, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and said coldly, ¡°GET OUT OF THE CAR! HURRY UP! ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment. She looked at the man in front of her with an extremely resentful gaze. Suddenly, she felt a surge of courage from somewhere. She quickly pushed open the car door with her hand, then jumped out of the car and closed the door behind her. She had just steadied herself, and before she could turn back, the car beside her had already started the engine and sped away like an Arrow leaving the bow... ... Chapter 325

Chapter 325: Chapter 325 abandoning her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was abandoned on the side of the expressway. She watched as the cars sped past her. Her body felt like it was falling apart, and she felt the pain of being abandoned... ... It waste at night, and Mu ru did not know where to go. In fact, other than the Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city, she had nowhere else to go. Of course, she had to take a bus to return to one inch Mo city. However, this was the expressway, and it was past 21 pm. Buses rarely took the expressway. Even if they did, there were no bus stops on the expressway. There were quite a few taxis that took the expressway, but there were usually no empty cars on the expressway. When taxis took the expressway, they usually brought guests with them. They only took the expressway at the request of the guests. Therefore, in such a situation, Mu Ru could not hail a car at all. As for those private cars, no one would pull over because they were worried that she was a liar or something. Therefore, she could only walk on the expressway. Fortunately, she did not wear high heels. However, she was physically and mentally exhausted, so she did not have the mood to walk at all. Therefore, she could not help but think that if she ran to the middle of the road and was suddenly hit by a car and died, would it count as a natural or man-made disaster ording to Dongfang Mo¡¯s regtions? However, the key point was that she was worried that if the driver of the car had a conscience and did not hit her to death, he would only injure her and send her to the hospital. In the end, she would be the one who would be unlucky. Therefore, she walked like this. As she walked, she paid attention to the taxis on the road. Whenever she saw a taxi, she would reach out to stop it, hoping that an empty car would pass by. After about two hours, she finally stopped a taxi. The kind-hearted driver stopped the car. He said that his car was for the return journey, so the empty car took the expressway. Seeing that she was stopping at the expressway sote at night, he stopped. Mu Ru quickly put her bag in front of her chest and sat in the back row. She told the taxi driver where she was going. Of course, she did not dare to say one inch ink city, but only the eastern coast. Twenty minutester, she finally returned to one inch ink city on the eastern coast. It was almost midnight. The security guard felt strange when he saw hering back sote, but he did not ask further and let her in directly. It was very quiet in one inch ink city in the dead of night. Presumably, everyone had fallen asleep. Under the dim streetlights, other than the asional sound of wild cats and insects, there was no other sound of people. She carefully walked to the plum garden halfway up the mountain. In her heart, she kept praying that Dongfang Mo did not go to the plum garden tonight, praying that she would not be discovered by him when she returned homete tonight. However, she had just used the key to open the door to her room on the second floor of the Plum Garden. Before she could reach out to turn on the lights, a slightly aged and hoarse voice came from the darkness, ¡°you¡¯re willing toe back? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s hand, which was originally used to touch the lights on the wall, immediately slid down. Her body involuntarily shivered, and her hands could not help but grip the bag on her chest tightly. With her current state, how could she see Dongfang Mo? Before Mu ru could think of this question, the lights in the room instantly lit up. The originally dark room suddenly lit up as if it was daytime. Dongfang Mo was sitting on a wheelchair, and his face, which was covered with leeches and old tree bark, was facing her. ¡°where have you been? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was old and hoarse with a hint of uncontroble anger. Mu Ru returning home at this time obviously made him very angry. Chapter 326

Chapter 326: Chapter 326: the Angel with a broken wing 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Where did she go? Mu Ru¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at the face that was originally terrifying but was now so used to seeing it that she did not feel anything. She still used her bag to cover the clothes on her chest. Then, she softly said, ¡°I went to have a gathering with my friends. ¡± ¡°Did you have to go to such ate gathering with your friends? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged and hoarse voice was clearly filled with doubt. Then, he coldly asked, ¡°which friend did you go to have a gathering with? What is your friend¡¯s name? ¡± ¡°My friend... ¡± Mu Ru said these three words, but I couldn¡¯t go on anymore because she didn¡¯t know whose name she was talking about. Moreover, even if she said a name, Dongfang Mo would immediately know that she was lying after getting someone to check it out. ¡°Did you go on a date with Zheng Yifan? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she was still standing there without moving, so he immediately turned his wheelchair over and reached out to grab the Satchel on her chest ¡°Did Zheng Yifan give it to you again... ¡± Before he could finish his words, he immediately stopped. Then, he stared at the torn clothes on Mu Ru¡¯s chest and the bruise on her skin. His aged and hoarse voice sounded with uncontroble anger ¡°Xi Muru, what¡¯s going on? Did you sleep with Zheng Yifan? Huh? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru blurted out almost instinctively, then quickly defended herself ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Yifan is. I¡¯ve never seen Yifan before, I... ¡± Mu Ru squatted down and started to cry. Yifan, the man who loved her the most, was also the man she loved the most. She and he were about to get married, but she had yet to hand herself over to him. Instead, it was the two F * Cking twins of the Dongfang family who took turns bullying her! ¡°If it¡¯s not Zheng Yifan, then who is it? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw her squatting on the ground crying and could not help but growl in annoyance ¡°stand up and tell me? Could it be that you put it there yourself? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dongfang Yu! ¡± Mu Ru finally blurted out. Then, she stared at Dongfang Mo with her eyes wide open and her face full of tears. Her entire body was trembling as she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s that B * Stard Dongfang Yu. In the past, when I was your wife, he already had sex with me. That time, the child might very well be his. Now, I¡¯m your mistress, but he still hasn¡¯t changed his heart, he... ¡± Mu Ru said here has clenched his hands into fists, control his trembling body, looked at Dongfang Mo could not help but roar up: ¡°Dongfang Mo, not only you BT, your brother BT, your aunt BT, your second uncle BT, you... your Dongfang family is not a normal, all the F * * King BT! ¡± POW A crisp sound of a p in this old and tattered small vi, of course, Dongfang Mo gave mu ru a hard p in the face. ¡°Xi Muru, who are you? What right do you have to criticize the Dongfang family? ¡± The old and hoarse voice sounded as if he was gnashing his teeth ¡°Even if it really was you, it was definitely not his fault. You must have provoked him or seduced him. Otherwise, how could he let his fianc??e, Kuang Yingying, not touch you? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned by Dongfang Mo¡¯s p. Hearing Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu¡¯s words, she could not help but sneer in her heart. After all, they were two brothers, after all, they were BT brothers.. Even their dirty thoughts were the same. Tonight in the car, Dongfang Yu said that she seduced him, so he naturally pulled her over and insulted her in his car. Chapter 327

Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Angel with a broken wing 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now that she had returned to one inch ink city, she had told her man about how she had been humiliated by Dongfang Yu. She had never expected him to be so bad-tempered. He had actually said that she had seduced Dongfang Yu, meaning that it was not Dongfang Yu¡¯s fault It was still her fault. Before Mu ru could react, Dongfang Mo had already turned his wheelchair and left the house. As for Xi Muru, after being humiliated by Dongfang Yu tonight, she had even been given a tight p by Dongfang Mo.. This was her man. Even if it was just the man who raised her, when he found out that she had been bullied by another man, he did not think of helping her to vent her anger. Instead, he thought of looking for the man who bullied her Instead, he med her, thinking that this was all her fault. Even if she had been forced to stand by another man, it was still her fault. Mu Ru¡¯s heart was dead. She had diedpletely. Her heart, which had been slightly warm for the past three months because Dongfang Mo had treated her better, had finally dropped to-40. It was so cold that she could not even feel her heart beating. That night, she was toozy to even take a shower. She justid straight on the bed, wearing the clothes that had been torn by Dongfang Yu. She stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. Her mind was nk, and she didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. When Mu ru woke up again, it was already past 10 am the next day. Ever since she went to Jingxuan gallery to paint, she had never woken up sote. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want to wake up. Because she hadn¡¯t woken up, her mind was dizzy. She had justid straight on the bedst night without a nket. She might have caught a cold. Mu Ru still felt a headache when she got up, so she took out her cell phone and called Shangguan Jingtian. She asked for a day off and said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and would go back tomorrow. After that, she found her pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She put her body in the hot water and soaked for half an hour. Then she poured herself two cups of hot water and drank them. After that, she jumped onto the bed and pulled the nket over her head to sleep. Mu Ru slept for a whole day. She had a low life before, but she caught a small cold and didn¡¯t need to take any medicine or injections. She just drank the hot water and covered herself with the nket to sleep. She would be fine after sweating all over. When Mu ru woke up again, it was already past five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was almost time for dinner. She could not help but sigh. She was indeed the one who received the least attention in one inch ink city. Perhaps one day, she would die of illness in the plum garden like this Probably no one knew. Not knowing whether starving to death was a natural or man-made disaster was not a natural disaster. If it was, they could consider starving to death. Unfortunately, a person would not die from starvation for a day or two. She estimated that she would not be able to endure it for less than two days. Therefore, the n of starving to death was already killed by her before it was formed in her mind. When Mu ru walked out of the Plum Garden and slowly came to the staff canteen in one inch ink city, Amin was already eating dinner. When she saw her, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe for breakfast today? ¡± ¡°Oh, I caught a cold today and slept at home for a whole day. ¡± Mu Ru brought over a staff meal and sat down beside Amin. ¡°No wonder. ¡± A Min nced at her, then looked around, then whispered in her ear, ¡°You know that second young master was punished to kneel in the Temple Hall, right? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and then looked at a min. She asked in a daze, ¡°Why? ¡± Chapter 328

Chapter 328: Chapter 328 angels with Broken Wings 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why? You don¡¯t know the reason? ¡± A Min was confused by her words. She looked at her with a meaningful gaze. After a while, she asked in confusion, ¡°wasn¡¯t it second young master who bullied youst night? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. She didn¡¯t react for a long time. She looked at a min in a daze, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she meant. A Min was convinced, so she quickly said, ¡°when I woke up this morning, I heard aunt Gu scolding second young master. She told second young master to go to the temple hall to kneel and Meditate. It seems that he will be punished. Moreover, he will have to write a confession letter for first young master. ¡± A min paused for a moment She sighed softly and said, ¡°you still don¡¯t know? Last night, first young master lost his temper. I heard that second young master¡¯s cell phone was unreachable. He even said that he was going to send second young master overseas. He even said that he was going to chase second young master out of the Dongfang family. ¡± When Mu ru heard these words, her originally cold heart felt a little warm again. She thought that Dongfang Mo would ignore it and not ask about it. She did not expect that he would still look for Dongfang Yu. However... ... What was the use of making him kneel for a day Dongfang mo could not really Chase Dongfang Yu out of one inch mo city. Even if he did, Dongfang Yu would still be alive and well. At most, he would not return to one inch Mo city. Mu Ru was thinking about this in her heart. A Min had long finished eating and was waiting for her. She did not even notice it. After Mu ru finished eating, a min held her hand and walked out of the canteen. Then, they went to a remote area and asked in a low voice, ¡°are you really with second young master... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face immediately turned red from embarrassment. Then, she red at her fiercely and said, ¡°what? I was forced to do it. Dongfang Yu is a beast... ¡± A minughed when she heard this She said softly, ¡°alright, Mu Ru, even if you weren¡¯t forced to do it and were willing to do it, I can understand. After all, the eldest young master is already like that. Isn¡¯t it difficult to guard an empty room? No matter what, you can be considered to have been a woman with second young master, right? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes when she heard this, but her face became even redder until it reached the end of her neck. She pushed a min away and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anymore. I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen a second time. Seeing him is disgusting. I don¡¯t want to see him again in the future... ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? ¡± A Min revealed a shocked expression when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. She looked at mu ru with an incredulous expression She asked doubtfully, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel disgusted when you see the eldest young master? But when you see the second young master, you feel disgusted? What kind of look is that? Or what kind of mentality are you talking about? The second young master is a charming man. How many women want to give him free love? How can you be pampered by him... ¡± ¡°pampered? ¡± Mu Ru immediately felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard a Min¡¯s words. She red at a min fiercely. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the emperor? Who Cares about his pampered? ¡± Mu Ru immediately turned around and walked towards the Plum Garden after she said that. A Min was standing behind a tree not far away. A middle-aged woman was standing there. She could not help but frown when she saw Mu Ru¡¯s figure walk away. It looked like Dongfang Yu really did bully Xi Murust night. Could it be that Dongfang Yu and Dongfang Mo were really not the same person but two people? If it was two people, then Dongfang Yu would definitely not be allowed to stay. Dongfang Mo did not have the ability to have children, but Dongfang Yu did. Even if he was idle all day, he could not manage apany well But who could guarantee that the children he would have after marrying Kuang Yingying would be like him? The Dongfang family did indeed need an heir, but it had to be Dongfang Junsheng. No one else could even think about it! Chapter 329

Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Angel with a broken wing 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought that the incident between Dongfang Yu and her was known by the people in one inch ink city. In the end, Dongfang Mo lost his temper and Dongfang Yu knelt down in front of his ancestors in the temple hall and was reprimanded This incident was probably over just like that. However, the truth was not as simple as she thought. Because the next day, not only did the Dongfang family know about this incident, but all the servants in one inch ink city also knew about it. When she walked out the door on the morning of the third day, even the security guards looked at her strangely. Their eyes were obviously filled with disdain and contempt. It was obvious that the news of Dongfang Yu and her spread, and it did not matter to Dongfang Yu because he was already famous for his fickle reputation. However, it was different for Xi Muru. She had be an unchaste slut. Of course, her unchastity was already known. That was when she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Because of the bastard child in her arms, she was considered unchaste. Now, she was once again Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Yet, she caused such an incident with Dongfang Yu. It was clearly Dongfang Yu who bullied and forced her, but in one inch Mo city, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it had be her seducing the second young master. Thinking about it, it made sense. Dongfang Yu was elegant and handsome. He nevercked women by his side, so how could he take a liking to a pig like her? Therefore, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she naturally became a slut. She became a slut who could not endure loneliness and could not keep an empty boudoir. Thus, just as she walked to the door, the security guard not only looked at her with disdain, but also very politely and formally told her that the eldest young master, Dongfang Mo, had ordered that from now on, she was not allowed to leave one inch mo city. As for the reason and reason, the security guard obviously didn¡¯t know. He only knew to carry out Dongfang Mo¡¯s order! As for her, she no longer needed to ask for the reason and reason because the reason was very simple. She, Xi Muru, was a slut, a slut who didn¡¯t follow the rules. Not only was she looking for a man outside, but she was also looking for Dongfang Mo¡¯s younger brother. Therefore, in order to prevent her from creating such a scandal again, Dongfang Mo could only lock her up in one inch ink city. To be more precise, he locked her up in the Plum Garden. Mu Ru was unwilling, but she was powerless to resist. She finally understood what a stupid thing she had done the night before. How could she stupidly Tell Dongfang Yu about it? Wasn¡¯t this like throwing a stone at her own feet? If she did not say that it was Dongfang Yu, she would say that she was the one who put it up. The purpose was just to anger Dongfang Mo. perhaps things would not have turned out like this. Perhaps, she could even walk out of one inch ink city and go to Jingxuan gallery to paint. Now, she hadpletely turned into a canary and was locked in a cage by Dongfang Mo. No, she was not even a canary. Although a canary was locked in a cage, at least there was good food and drink. But what about her? She was just an ugly sparrow. Although she was also locked in a cage, she did not have good food and drink. She could only live like a servant, but she was still humiliated by Dongfang Mo at night. Mu Ru was grounded by Dongfang Mo, so her life became monotonous again. In the first two days, Shangguan Jingtian called to ask her why she was not painting anymore. She always said that she was busy recently, so there was no need to call her again. Mu Ru also stopped calling Shangguan Jingtian, because she no longer had any hope of going to Jingxuan Gallery to study painting. She only thought about when Dongfang Mo¡¯s skin cancer would strike and when he would die? Chapter 330

Chapter 330: Chapter 330 angels with Broken Wings 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The fact that Dongfang Mo had skin cancer was something Xi Muxue had told her before. Xi Muxue had also said that Dongfang Mo did not have two years to live, so when she could not die, she could only ce her hopes on Dongfang Mo¡¯s death. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress for the rest of her life, and she could not end her life on her own. However, if Dongfang Mo¡¯s life ended earlier, then she could also be freed earlier, right? Although she knew that her thoughts were very vicious, a person was already at the point of no return. Who could note up with a few vicious thoughts? Thus, when she was free in the Plum Garden, she would curse Dongfang Mo¡¯s skin cancer to act up and die early. Unfortunately, she cursed for more than half a month, and not only did she not curse Dongfang Mo until his skin cancer acted up, but instead ¡ª It was the end of May, and the weather in Binhai was already very hot. Mu Ru had dinner in the staff canteen and strolled with a min in one inch ink city. A Min was talking about the renovation of Dongfang Yu¡¯s new house on the third floor of the ck Garden. Dongfang Yu was going to marry Kuang Yingying at the beginning of July, and time was tight. It was said that the renovation of his new house was also nearing its end. Initially, everything was going very smoothly, but who knew that two days ago, Kuang Yingying woulde to take a look, and then fly into a rage It seemed that she was not satisfied with the color of the wallpaper, so she asked aunt Gu to look for someone from the renovationpany to Redo it. Of course, Kuang Yingying had been finding fault with the renovation for more than half a month. In fact, she was still dissatisfied with Dongfang Yu because someone leaked the news about Dongfang Yu and Mu Ru, and then Kuang Yingying found out about it. A week ago, Kuang Yingying came to one inch ink city with Dongfang Yu. That day, Mu Ru happened to have breakfast at the staff canteen, and coincidentally, she bumped into the two of them. Mu Ru had originally nned to ignore the two of them and leave, but who would have thought that Kuang Yingying would call her a vixen, a slut, and shameless when she saw her. Mu Ru was already very wronged about Dongfang Yu and her matter. She was the one who had been bullied, and now she was being insulted like this, so she couldn¡¯t take it anymore In front of Dongfang Yu, she asked, ¡°Dongfang Yu, tell your fianc??e the truth. Who exactly bullied who between the two of us? ¡± Who knew that Dongfang Yu was born to be sly? He said nonchntly, ¡°Miss Xi, it doesn¡¯t matter who took the initiative. The key is, did you enjoy the process? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but before she could, Kuang Yingying raised her hand and pped her. Then, she cursed, ¡°shameless, even more shameless than your sister, Xi Muxue! ¡± Mu Ru was immediately enraged. Without thinking, she raised her hand and pped Kuang Yingying as well Then, she scolded back fiercely, ¡°WHO¡¯s shameless? When did my sister be shameless? No matter how shameless she is, she¡¯ll still marry Dongfang Yu before you. And you? You¡¯RE THE REAL MISTRESS! ¡± Mu Ru did not want to help her sister Xi Muxue take revenge on Kuang Yingying. She was just angry that Kuang Yingying scolded her for being shameless, and she even came to Xi Muxue topare! Kuang Yingying was stunned by Mu Ru¡¯s p. She immediately mored to hit her again, but Dongfang Yu stopped her at this time. Then, he gave Mu Ru a wink, indicating for her to leave quickly and not to get entangled with Kuang Yingying anymore. Chapter 331

Chapter 331: Chapter 331 angels with Broken Wings 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A week had passed in the blink of an eye since that day. She had never seen Dongfang Yu or Kuang Yingying again, and Dongfang Mo had been very busytely, perhaps because he found her dirty In short, he had note to her room for a long time. She was happy and rxed. She did not want to see either of those two bitchy brothers anyway. It was better if she did not see them for the rest of her life. At worst, she could just be a free servant in one inch Mo city for the rest of her life. ¡°Hey, Xi Muru, what are you thinking about? ¡± A Min saw that Mu ru beside her did not react at all, so she used her hand to push her. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru came back to her senses, so she quickly looked at her and asked, ¡°Oh right, what did you say just now? What¡¯s wrong with second young master¡¯s new house renovation? ¡± A Min rolled her eyes at her. She had already mentioned about the renovation of the new house. Now that they were talking about Kuang Yingying¡¯s wedding dress, she saw that mu ru was at a loss So she had to repeat herself, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Miss Kuang¡¯s request for a French wedding dress. It¡¯s said to be pure white, and the roses for the wedding should also be light purple. Tell Me... ¡± Before a min could finish her words, the security guard ran in and shouted while running towards the ink garden, ¡°Aunt Gu, something bad has happened. Second Young Master¡¯s car ident... ¡± A Min and Mu Ru, who were chatting, were also shocked. They quickly walked towards the ink garden. When they were two meters away from the door, they heard the security guard¡¯s voice Just then, he heard the security guard report to aunt Gu, ¡°I just received a call. The cruise ship Spring Breeze No. 1, where second young master is, has exploded on the high seas. Eldest young master and Uncle Liu have rushed over. Just now, uncle Liu called and asked aunt gu about you...?. .¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going, ¡± Aunt Gu said anxiously Then, as he ran inside, he shouted to the security guard, ¡°help me prepare the car and inform the manager to contact the helicopter that blew up the second young master¡¯s yacht. I want to get there as soon as possible. That¡¯s my nephew... ¡± Mu Ru waspletely stunned on the spot. She could no longer hear what Dongfang Mei was mumbling about. Her ears kept ringing with the news that something had happened to Dongfang Yu. The cruise ship that he was on had exploded, and the cruise ship had exploded... ... A Min was also shocked as if she had been petrified by the wind. It was only after she heard aunt Liu¡¯s crying that she came to her senses. Then, she muttered to herself, ¡°how could this be? How could this be? ¡± No one knew the reason. Aunt Gu drove away very quickly. The servants in one inch ink city started to gather together and discuss. Mu Ru only found out from their discussion that Dongfang Yu had left the night beforest It was said that he was going to sign a contract with the president of apany called DFM, rodge. However, the contract was signed on the cruise ship. However, no one expected such a thing to happen. It was said that after Dongfang Yu took over the Dongfang group in the past six months, he was no longer losing money likest year. Moreover, in the past six months, the higher-ups of the Dongfang Group had gradually started to submit to his management Everyone said that he already had the demeanor of his brother, Dongfang Mo. of course, if there were less gossip about him. The cruise ship that Dongfang Yu was on exploded, and it was still unknown whether Dongfang Yu was okay or not. It was said that the cruise ship was on the high seas, and it was said that Kuang Yingying had already gone with aunt Gu... ... In short, one inch Mo city was very far away from the high seas, so no one knew what happened on the sea. Like everyone else, Mu Ru could only guess what the situation might be based on the phone calls that came back every day. Chapter 332

Chapter 332: Chapter 332 angels with Broken Wings 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ten dayster, Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Mei returned. They brought back Dongfang Yu, but it was not a person, but ¡ª An Urn Dongfang Yu¡¯s urn! The URN was exquisite and beautiful, like a small safe. No, to be precise, it was like a small, exquisite, and luxurious coffin! When Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Mei¡¯s car drove in, the front of the car was covered in a ck veil, while Dongfang Yu¡¯s coffin was ced in his old car. Kuang Yingying sat in the car in White, crying like a tearful person. One Inch Mo city of the Dongfang family had been covered in ck and white. All the flowers had been plucked and piled up beside Dongfang Yu¡¯s coffin. The servants stood on both sides, looking at the coffin with a sorrowful expression. As for Mu Ru.. Mu Ru originally did not know that Dongfang Mo and the others would return today. However, she had been feeling a little dizzy for the past few days. Every time she woke up to rinse her mouth, she would feel nauseous and retch, making her very ufortable. Her status in one inch mo city was very special. She was not Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, but she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. She was not a servant, but she ate in the servants¡¯cafeteria. And she herself did not have anyone to arrange work for her. If she was bored, she could help a min or someone else do something. Of course, she did not do anything, and no one came to talk to her. So she woke upte that morning. When she came down from the Plum Garden, she saw that one inch ink city had be a ck and white world. She also saw the servants on both sides of the city wearing ck and white Yifan They were facing a beautiful long box. She was immediately stunned. Before she could react, she was seen by Kuang Yingying who was kneeling on the ground. Mu Ru¡¯s peach-colored clothes obviously pricked her eyes, so ¡ª Kuang Yingying immediately stood up and rushed to Mu Ru. She was so angry that she raised her hand and pped her At the same time, she shouted hysterically, ¡°Xi Muru, AH, you¡¯re happy that Yu died, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re dressed so jubntly. Do you wish for him to die early every day? ¡± Mu Ru did not have the chance to figure out the situation in the first ce. Now that she was pped by Kuang Yingying, she immediately saw stars and her brain buzzed. She did not even hear what Kuang Yingying was shouting. It was one thing that Mu ru did not hear clearly, but it was another thing that Kuang Yingying¡¯s p was too heavy. Her body almost instinctively took two steps back. She was about to open her mouth to ask Kuang Yingying why she hit her, but she did not provoke her. However, before she could open her mouth, Dongfang Mei quickly pulled her to the side of the coffin and then shouted fiercely, ¡°kneel down. Ah Yu is dead. You were his woman before... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s brain was pulled back by Dongfang Mei, so when Dongfang Mei pushed her to kneel down and shouted ¡®ah Yu is dead¡¯ , she heard it clearly and clearly. Ah Yu is dead Dongfang Yu is dead? Mu Ru felt as if there was a sudden p of thunder above her head, and she immediately fell to the ground. The rumbling sound in her brain was thunder. Dongfang Yu was dead, the man who bullied her, the F * Cking Man, was finally dead! The man who tried his best to save her when she fell into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands The man who ignored her rtionship with her uncle and sister-inw when she was poisoned, and even bore the me for the chaos The man who was so contradictory to her, Xi Muru, that she didn¡¯t know how to face him That... ... Mu Ru only felt the world spin. Her vision turned ck, and she fell straight down... ... Chapter 333

Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Angel with Broken Wings 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru woke up once again. She was no longer in one inch ink city. Instead, she was in her room in the Plum Garden. As shey on the bed, her room was filled with people. Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mei, and Dongfang Yingwu were all there, and there was also the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao! At that moment, Liu Hao was holding a piece of paper in his hand. Mu Ru did not know what kind of paper it was, but on her bedside table, there was something that looked like aptop. ¡°Miss Xi is pregnant, and she¡¯s been pregnant for more than six weeks, ¡± Liu Hao looked at the three people in the room and then, ording to the duties of a doctor, he very responsibly told everyone a ruthless truth. Mu Ru¡¯s head immediately boomed. She had just woken up and almost fainted again! Pregnant She was pregnant Heavens, why did he have to make such a big joke on her? She was pregnant, of course, it was Dongfang Yu¡¯s. Dongfang Mo used a simtor, and Dongfang Mo did not have the ability to make a woman pregnant. However, so what if it was Dongfang Yu¡¯s Dongfang Yu was already dead Moreover, the child in her stomach might bebeled as a bastard likest time. Then, she would experience another incident fromst year. This child in her stomach, would Dongfang Mo say that it would flow down and be thrown into the fish pond to feed the fish Or He might as well throw her into the fish pond together... ... Mu Ru had not finished thinking when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice ring out in the room ¡°Since the child is ah Yu¡¯s, and Ah Yu has left, this child is the only bloodline he left behind. It¡¯s better to stay! ¡± Three more thunderps rang out in Mu Ru¡¯s head, and her eyes instantly widened. She had never dreamed that such a dramatic situation would ur. Dongfang Mo actually wanted to keep the child in her womb? ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay! ¡± Mu Ru almost blurted out, and then she looked at Liu Hao and hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Liu, please prescribe medicine for me. I want to abort this child. I want to abort this bastard child. This is the product of rape, I want to... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to decide this! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s old and hoarse voice sounded coldly from the side. Then, he looked at Liu Hao and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Liu Hao, give her a needle and let a min take care of her. ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, this isn¡¯t good, is it? ¡± Dongfang Mei spoke calmly from the side. Then, she looked at Xi Muru and looked at Dongfang Mo. ¡°Ah Yu and Xi Muru have nothing to do with each other. This child that was born... ¡± ¡°Then, does aunt gu mean to make them have something to do with each other? ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly took over Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Without waiting for her reply, he continued ¡°What rtionship? The child was born under my name. The child that aunt Gu gave birth to in the past can be registered under my parents¡¯ name. Could it be that Ah Yu¡¯s child can not be registered under my name now? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face immediately turned red, but she could not say a single word to refute. She could only nod and agree with Dongfang Mo¡¯s words ¡°Alright, although ah Yu met with misfortune at such a young age and left early, he still left behind some blood and bones. This will at least give my brother and sister-inw somefort in heaven. ¡± ¡°Then this matter is settled. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately looked at Mei yuan and could not help but frown as he said, ¡°since Yu¡¯s new house has been renovated and there is no one to live in, I think we should let mu ru and her son move in. No matter what, she is relying on her son. ¡± Chapter 334

Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Awkward Identity 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu was dead, but there was no funeral. Mu Ru had heard from Amin that the cruise ship that Dongfang Yu was on had exploded. At that time, there were more than 800 people on the cruise ship. There were more than 500 survivors and more than 100 injured people There were more than 100 people who could be identified by their dead bodies. There were also 30 people whose bodies could not be foundpletely. It was said that Dongfang Yu was among these 30 people. Therefore, in Dongfang Yu¡¯s exquisite and luxurious urn that was as beautiful as a small coffin, there were no real ashes. Instead, there were ashes from the burning of some of Dongfang Yu¡¯s old clothes. Dongfang Yu was dead, and Mu Ru¡¯s identity had be delicate because of her pregnancy. She was originally Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, but now, she had suddenly be Dongfang Yu¡¯s child¡¯s mother. Mu Ru felt very ufortable. She had originally thought that Dongfang Mo would give her an identity or something, but Dongfang Mo said coldly that he was a man of his word. The child was born to him, and she, Xi Muru.. She still wanted to be his mistress for 100 years. Don¡¯t think that just because you were pregnant with Yu¡¯s child, you could change that agreement. Nothing could be changed. Mu Ru finally understood that Dongfang Mo was not just a normal b * Stard, but a very b * stard. His B * Stard was not only for her, but also for other things. It was said that because of Dongfang Yu¡¯s death, the piece ofnd that the Dongfang Corporation wanted to fight for became more delicate. That piece ofnd was extremely important to the Dongfang Corporation. Most importantly, the Dongfang family¡¯s old house from 100 years ago was on that piece ofnd. Mu Ru moved into the third floor of the ck Garden a week after Dongfang Yu¡¯s ashes came back. It was the new house that Dongfang Yu had originally prepared to use to marry Kuang Yingying. She used to live on the second floor when she was married to Dongfang Mo. now, she lived on the third floor. In fact, the style andyout of the room were simr to before. It was just that the messy decorations that Kuang Yingying liked had been moved away by someone. Her identity did not change. It was just that the ce she lived in had changed. Of course, because she was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, Dongfang Mei was more polite to her on the surface, but her gaze was even more vicious. After Dongfang Yu¡¯s death, Mu ru moving into Dongfang Yu¡¯s new house was a big deal. Another big deal was that Dongfang Mo was going to Korea for stic surgery. The reason for the stic surgery was because Dongfang Group wanted to get thend, and thatnd was under Mayor Kuang¡¯s responsibility. Actually, the reason was very simple. It was because the person that Kuang Yingying originally liked was Dongfang Mo. the reason why she was willing to date Dongfang Yu was entirely because Dongfang Yu had the same appearance as Dongfang Mo.. Regarding Dongfang Mo¡¯s stic surgery, Mu Ru was his mistress, so she naturally did not have the right to participate in the opinion. However, Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu both opposed it. Dongfang Mei said, ¡°Ah Mo, you can¡¯t only care about the interests in front of you and ignore your own health. Now that Ah Yu is no longer around, you have to take care of yourself even more. The Dongfang family is counting on you. Your stic surgery, as long as it¡¯s done, it¡¯s good. What If... ¡± ¡°What if? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged and hoarse voice rang out He said lightly, ¡°Aunt Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Besides, if I don¡¯t get stic surgery, Kuang Yingying will definitely not be willing to marry me. And we definitely won¡¯t be able to get that piece ofnd with unlimited prospects. If we don¡¯t get that piece ofnd, in the next two years, the Dongfang Group will be surpassed by others... ¡°... ...¡± Chapter 335

Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Awkward Identity 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s only right for the eldest young master to consider many aspects of the Dongfang Group, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu said indifferently Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°but is Miss Kuang Yingying really willing to marry you? Don¡¯t forget, she may not be a person who can endure loneliness... ¡± ¡°I know that, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Dongfang Yingwu with an old and hoarse voice ¡°Now that science is so advanced, I still have a way to satisfy a woman¡¯s needs. As long as she doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s fine. Second uncle, why do you have to worry so much? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was stunned, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked at Dongfang Mei again and saw that she didn¡¯t say anything else. He just reminded ah Mo to be careful. Dongfang Mo had originally decided to go to Korea for stic surgery. Later on, because Dongfang Group wanted to make a new bid for thend, he didn¡¯t go to Korea himself. Instead, he hired a doctor from Korea toe to one inch Mo city The doctor specialized in stic surgery for him. Dongfang Mo had undergone stic surgery and hadn¡¯te to look for mu ru in the past few days. Mu Ru had be quiet and at ease. Moreover, because she was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, she was once again given limited freedom after being grounded. That morning, she wandered around the courtyard and felt bored. Hence, she said that she wanted to go out for a walk. Amin immediately said that she would apany her and even quickly went upstairs to help her carry her bag. Now, Amin¡¯s responsibility was to take care of her. A Min could walk out of one inch ink city, but she had a spy by her side. The so-called taking care of her was actually keeping an eye on her. Fortunately, she did not have anything to keep a secret, so she did not mind a min following her. Instead, she felt that having someone to apany her was better than going out alone. In fact, she did not know where to go when she went out. In the end, she came to the oil painting vige and came to the Jingxuan gallery. Xiao Wang and Xiao Yun were both there, and they were very enthusiastic when they saw her. Xiao Yun, in particr, said that she was grateful for her outfit that day, which allowed her to finally fish seaweed. Now, she was more in contact with that seaweed. After a period of observation, if both parties had no objections, they would probably settle down their rtionship and get ready to get married or something. When Mu ru heard this, she forced a smile to congratte her, but her heart was even more bitter than her gall. It was because she had apanied Xiao Yun on a blind date that night, and Dongfang Yu had bumped into her, and then... ... If it hadn¡¯t been for that night, she might not have been pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for that night, Dongfang Mo probably wouldn¡¯t have sent him on a cruise to the international waters because he didn¡¯t like Dongfang Yu. Then, he might still be alive. On the same night, Xiao Yun had received love, and might even have gotten married. And she had received Dongfang Yu¡¯s humiliation, as well as his child. As for Dongfang Yu He had gotten into trouble because of this, and eventually lost his life. Mu Ru went upstairs to see Shangguan Jingtian. Shangguan Jingtian Jokingly said Xi Muru, you¡¯re really a jinx. You went to deliver a painting to anglo-american Company, and anglo-american Company went bankrupt ten dayster. I also lost a client. Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. anglo-american Company went bankrupt? Could it be that she told Dongfang Mo about her meeting Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei at anglo-americanpany? Could it be that Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu were really going against Dongfang Mo in the dark The three of them looked friendly on the surface But in reality, they had been fighting each other to the death behind their backs? Chapter 336

Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Awkward Identity 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru bade farewell to the Jingxuan Gallery and then went out on the street with a min. It happened to be noon, and she felt a little hungry, so she suggested to find a restaurant to eat. A Min immediately nodded and said that if she wanted to eat, she had to find a good restaurant. Those small restaurants were not clean, and their hygiene was worrying. If she ate them, she might have a bad stomach. Mu Ru found it funny when she heard this. She really wanted to say, a Min, when I stayed in a small hotel alone, when I brought my mother out of the vige in the city, when I was alone by the roadside handing out flyers, I bought a few mantous in the morning and needed to eat them for the whole day During the day, she would just put them in the white stic bag and stuff them into her pocket. Of course, she did not say these words out loud in the end. Instead, she went to a Western restaurant called Hua Mu Xi with a min. Mu Ru did not really like Western food at first, but a Min said that she liked western food. The main reason was that the Western restaurant was clean and the western food was nutritious. Mu Ru obeyed her and thought that a min also ate staff meals in one inch ink city. Of course, she did not use western food for staff meals. Recently, because she was pregnant, she did not eat staff meals anymore. Her life had improved. Mu Ru had just gotten pregnant, so her appetite wasn¡¯t very good. However, she had ordered steak. The chefs in Western restaurants didn¡¯t like to cook, so she couldn¡¯t eat after two bites. She also felt nauseous, so she instinctively walked to the washroom. The washroom in the Western restaurant was spacious and bright. A Min and mu ru hade early, so there was no one in the washroom. She lowered her head and vomited by the sink, then used her hand to hold the water to rinse her mouth. When she raised her head, she suddenly saw her in the mirror. She was slightly stunned, and the exact same her whispered in her ear, e with me! ¡± Mu Ru frowned. She could not help but think of Leng Leiting, who had caught her by mistakest year. She felt the need to remind her, so when she saw her walking towards the fire stairs, she followed her. ¡°How dare you appear here? ¡± Mu Ru had just walked into the fire stairs when she could not help but shout at Xi Muxue, ¡°that Leng Leiting is looking for you... ¡± ¡°If Leng Leiting is looking for me, then let him look for me, ¡± Xi muxue cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words without a care. She reached out her hand and said, ¡°Do you have money? Give me some money. ¡± Mu Ru instinctively took two steps back and stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Mu Xue, you took the Xi family¡¯s ten million and left. After you left, father died and mother had a heart attack. To treat mother¡¯s illness... ¡± ¡°I asked you if you have money? ¡± Xi muxue interrupted Mu ru impatiently Then, he could not help but yell, ¡°Xi Muru, I know dad is dead, but mom is also dead because of you. You¡¯re a jinx. You¡¯ve ruined our family. Now, I¡¯m homeless and hiding everywhere. The Xi family¡¯s creditors were still looking for me, but you¡¯re fine. No one knows you¡¯re Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter, so no one is looking for you, so... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. ¡± Mu Ru was not in the mood to listen to her anymore Then, she looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mu Xue, father and mother¡¯s graves are in the western suburbs cemetery. Of course, it¡¯s not some luxurious cemetery. It¡¯s just the smallest ce. If you have the heart, go and take a look. If... ¡± ¡°enough. Why are you saying this nonsense to me? ¡± Xi muxue interrupted Mu ru impatiently and then yelled irritably, ¡°hurry up and give me the money you have on you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Nangong Xun where you are! ¡± Chapter 337

Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Awkward Identity 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun? Mu Ru felt a sudden p of thunder above her head. She had not thought of this name for a long time, and didn¡¯t he go back to Singapore? Mu Ru did not know why Xi Muxue was in contact with Nangong Xun again, but when she thought about Nangong Xun, she thought about how he was also very bitchy. She thought about how she had captured herst time and actually wanted to marry her. She thought about thest time he actually gave her medicine, and that time... ... That time, it was Dongfang Yu who had rushed over to save her, and at the same time, he had also harmed her. In short, she absolutely did not want to meet Nangong Xun again, so.. She still took out the card that Dongfang Mo had given her from her bag and handed it to Xi Muxue. She said inly, ¡°all my money is in there. Thirty thousand dors, and it was given to me by Dongfang Most month... ¡± ¡°Thirty thousand dors? Are you trying to get rid of a beggar? ¡± Xi Muxue snatched the card and said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, quickly think of a way to help me raise fifty million dors. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a good life. Of course, if I don¡¯t have a good life, do you think you can still have a good life? ¡± ¡°50 million? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but shout out loud immediately. Her eyes widened as she looked at the person who looked exactly like her and said, ¡°where can I help you get 10 million? Do you think I have the ability to rob a bank? ¡± ¡°Of course you have the ability. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s lips could not help but curl into a mocking smile She said mockingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, how did you end up living in one inch Mo city again If you don¡¯t have the ability How did you get pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child ¡°I never knew that you could be between Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu. Did I really look down on you in the past? ¡± ¡°where did you get all this information from? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s expression turned awkward. She was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, and only the people in one inch ink city knew about it. Why did Xi Muxue know about it? Of course, Xi muxue would not tell her where she got all this information from She just continued to say coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, where I got it from has nothing to do with you at all. Now, I only want 50 million. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not caring about our sisterhood. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability. ¡± Mu Ru immediately turned around and walked up the stairs Then, she said coldly, ¡°simrly, you¡¯ve never cared about your sisterhood with me. Every time there¡¯s trouble or danger, you push me over. You¡¯ve always been selfish and only care about yourself. I¡¯m an idiot if I believe in you. ¡± After Mu Ru said that, she turned around and walked in the direction of the restroom in the dining room. A Min happened to see that she had not gone out to look for her for a long time. When she saw that she hade over, her nervous face finally rxed. ¡°Miss Xi, you can¡¯t scare me like that, ¡± a Min said to her as she ate. ¡°You don¡¯t know. You haven¡¯t been back for a long time and I didn¡¯t find you in the restroom. I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. If you still didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯d probably call the police. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard her. She quickly reminded her that a person needed to be missing for 24 hours before they could call the police. I haven¡¯t even been missing for 24 minutes, so why would you call the police Aren¡¯t you afraid that the police will call you crazy? A Min immediately felt embarrassed after hearing Mu Ru¡¯s words She only said in a low voice, ¡°in short, just don¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility. You have two bodies, and the one in your stomach is the only bloodline of the Dongfang family. ¡± Chapter 338

Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Awkward Identity 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After lunch, a min had originally nned to go shopping because she usually could not walk out of one inch Mo city. Today, she could onlye out because of Mu Ru. However, Mu Ru said that she was very dizzy and that western food did not suit her taste, so she wanted to go back to one inch mo city to eat something. Then, she would lie down at home to rest. Shopping was very tiring. A Min considered that she was pregnant and thought that she was really tired, so after lunch, she and mu ru hailed a taxi back to one inch Mo city. Of course, she did not know that Mu Ru was actually worried that Xi Muxue was following her somewhere. Just as she walked into Mo Park¡¯s lobby, aunt Liu saw her enter and immediately told her that Dongfang Mo was looking for her and told her to hurry upstairs. Her expression and tone were as if she had something urgent to say. Mu Ru could not help but frown. Dongfang mo had recently undergone stic surgery and she had not seen him for a week. She did not know how much he had undergone stic surgery. Why did he not stay in his ward to look for her? Although she could not guess what Dongfang Mo was looking for her for, she still rushed to the room on the third floor and pushed the door open. She was immediately shocked because she saw a person with a head full of bandages. She covered her chest with her hand to calm her racing heart. Looking at the person in the wheelchair, she suddenly felt as if she had returned to the days when she went to the hospital to apany Dongfang Mo two years ago. At that time, she went there as Mu Xue. However, she only saw Dongfang Mo like this every day. His entire head was covered with bandages, so she could not see his face at all. ¡°Am I that scary? ¡± An old and hoarse voice rang out in a low voice. No emotions could be heard from it. Mu Ru shook her head and walked towards him as she said indifferently, ¡°No, I just... I just saw you change your appearance... In short, I¡¯m used to your old face. I¡¯m not used to this sudden change. I should be better next time. ¡± ¡°You get used to everything slowly. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still old and Hoarse. ¡°When you first arrived at one inch ink city, weren¡¯t you also not used to my old bark-like face? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. That was true. The first time she saw him, she was so scared that she fainted. However, after she got used to it, although she was still a little afraid, she could ept the appearance of that face in her sight. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± Mu Ru suddenly remembered that aunt Liu said that Dongfang Mo was looking for her, so she quickly asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± Dongfang Mo deliberately paused when he said this Then, he said a little embarrassedly, ¡°after my stic surgery, I think I will marry Kuang Yingying, and she probably doesn¡¯t know much about emtors, so I hope you can teach her some methods. After all, you and I have experience... ¡± Mu Ru felt a shocking thunder above her head, which directly burned her inside and outside. She stared at Dongfang Mo¡¯s head wrapped in gauze with wide eyes and couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Dongfang Mo, can you be a little bittier? ¡± Dongfang Mo, whose head was wrapped in Gauze, could not see any expression on his face. All he knew was that he was sitting motionlessly in his wheelchair. After a long while, he suddenly reached out his hand to grab the crutch beside him and stood up. Then, he walked towards mu ru without saying a word. Mu Ru instinctively stepped back and could not help but exim, ¡°so you can stand up? So you can walk? ¡± Chapter 339

Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Awkward Identity 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why not? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was cold with a familiar tone He whispered, ¡°I used to be disheartened and didn¡¯t want to stand up again because I had ced my hopes on Ah Yu, but now that ah Yu is gone and he has a child, I have to stand up for Ah Yu¡¯s child, don¡¯t I? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She saw that he was already in front of her, so she rolled on the bed and immediately rolled over to the other side of the bed. There was a bed between her and Dongfang Mo, so she suddenly felt much safer. Dongfang Mo walked with a cane, so of course, he could not roll over from the bed. However, when he looked at the bed in front of him, he said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, did you just remind me that I should have sex with you after I¡¯m done? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in sweat. After all, Dongfang Mo was a eunuch. Those time travel dramas said that the hearts of eunuchs in ancient times were very bitchy. Now that she looked at it, it was indeed true because Dongfang Mo was no ordinary bitchy. Dongfang Mo saw that Xi Muru did not answer, and he did not seem to want her to answer either He leaned on his cane as he walked towards his wheelchair and said coldly, ¡°alright, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. In another month or so, I¡¯ll be about the same as ah Yu. Even if I¡¯m not that handsome, I won¡¯t be so scared that you¡¯ll faint. ¡± When Dongfang Mo said this, he turned his wheelchair again. As he walked towards the door, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t provoke aunt Gu if you have nothing to do recently. If you¡¯re bored, you can read in your room or something. ¡± ¡°got it, ¡± Mu ru quickly replied. She watched as his wheelchair turned and walked out of the room. Then, she hurried over and mmed the door shut. Her entire body was so soft that she leaned against the door and slid down. She did not understand what was going on with Kuang Yingying. Even if the person she liked in her heart was Dongfang Mo, she was still engaged to Dongfang Yu Moreover, Dongfang Yu was such a yboy. She did not believe that nothing had happened between Kuang Yingying and Dongfang Yu? Alright, even if Kuang Yingying cared about her younger brother and brother, she only liked Dongfang Mo in her heart. In the past, she hadpletely used Dongfang Yu as Dongfang Mo¡¯s substitute. However, the situation now was that even if Dongfang Mo was willing to give her stic surgery, treat her legs that couldn¡¯t stand and walk, and give her the appearance of Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Mo was still a eunuch Could it be that Kuang Yingying didn¡¯t even care about Eunuchs? Kuang Yingying was the mayor¡¯s daughter, and she was young and beautiful. She was only 22 years old, and she was young and beautiful like a flower. What kind of man couldn¡¯t she marry Why did she have to marry the Eunuch, Dongfang Mo? Mu Ru could not understand. Of course, Kuang Yingying definitely had her own ns, and she did not need to figure it out. Moreover, Kuang Yingying had been more diligent in one inch ink city in the past few days, and she seemed to be very concerned about Dongfang Mo¡¯s stic surgery progress. Dongfang Mei seemed to be very satisfied with Kuang Yingying marrying Dongfang Mo. every time Kuang Yingying came, she would greet her with a smile, unlike her expressionless face when she saw her. A Min said that Kuang Yingying was probably a little abnormal in her heart. In fact, a slightly normal person would not marry the eldest young master just because he had stic surgery. Who would want to keep an empty room for a lifetime for a woman It was your sister Xi Muxue who was more normal. She knew that the eldest young master was a eunuch, so she was determined not to marry him. Chapter 340

Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Awkward Identity 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A Min mentioned Xi muxue before Mu Ru remembered the meeting with Xi Muxue a few days ago. Xi muxue asked her to get 50 million from Dongfang Mo. God, how did she manage to get it? Forget it. As long as she did not leave one inch Mo City, XI muxue would naturally not be able to find her. Now that she could not save herself, she could not care too much about Xi muxue anymore. Mu Ru thought that she might only be able to leave one inch Mo city a few yearster. Because she had to hide from Xi Muxue, she would not leave one inch Mo city by herself. However, she did not wait for long. It was only a month, yet she had walked out of one inch ink city once again. This time, she had almost killed two people! That afternoon, because Dongfang Mei was not at home, she had not been at home for the past few days. She did not know what she was busy with. Perhaps it was beauty, shopping, or something else. Dongfang Mei was not at home. Dongfang Mo had undergone stic surgery and his head was covered in gauze, but he had note out. He was probably afraid of scaring people, so she felt that the air was not so oppressive, so she had been strolling around one inch ink city for the past few days asionally, she would go with Ah Min to tidy up the flowers and nts. In the evening, Mu Ru and Ah Min were weeding the Lc Flower Garden when Aunt Liu came over to call her. ¡°First Young Madam... No, Miss Xi, first young master wants you to go to his room on the second floor. ¡± Aunt Liu was used to calling mu ru first young madam, so she could not change her words. Every time she saw Mu Ru, she would call her first young Madam. Then, when she realized she was wrong, she would quickly change her words. The second floor Mu Ru was stunned instinctively. That was Dongfang Mo¡¯s territory. She was now living on the third floor. Every time she passed by the second floor, her gaze would not linger on the room she had stayed in before. ¡°Hurry up and go. If you wait too long, young master will me you again. ¡± Aunt Liu saw that she was standing still and did not move, so she quickly reminded her. Mu Ru nodded and then reminded a min that she had to finish weeding the lc flowers before she finished work. Then, she turned around and walked towards Mo Garden. Since Dongfang Mo wanted her to go to the second floor, how could she not go? She was already 11 weeks pregnant and was about to be three months pregnant. The vomiting phenomenon was long gone, but her stomach was still t. Even she herself could not feel that there was a child in her belly. When she walked up to the second floor, the door was ajar. She was slightly stunned as she knocked on the door with her hand. When she heard a slightly hoarse e in¡± sound, she pushed the door open and walked in naturally. However, she had originally thought that he was the only one in the room where Dongfang Mo was looking for her. However, the moment she walked in, she immediately noticed that a man and a woman were hugging each other on the sofa in the living room. Moreover, that man was clearly Dongfang Yu! She waspletely stunned. She rubbed her eyes with her hand and looked carefully. Only then did she realize that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Actually, this man was not Dongfang Yu, but Dongfang Mo! Because she could still vaguely see some small marks on his face. It was likely that he had notpletely recovered to the point where she could not see anything at all. ¡°Miss Xi, is Mo very good-looking? ¡± A slightly familiar but very stiff female voice sounded. Mu Ru then came back to her senses and looked at the woman. It was Kuang Yingying. At this moment, she was nestling in Dongfang Mo¡¯s embrace like a little woman. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, why are you looking for me? ¡± Mu Ru tried to sound as calm as possible. At this time, she wouldn¡¯t have stage fright, right Moreover, Dongfang Mo now looked very pleasing to the eye. Chapter 341

Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Awkward Identity 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It had only been a short month since shest saw him in the room on the third floor with his face covered in bandages. However, she had never expected that Dongfang Mo would recover so well in such a short period of time? ¡°Yingying and I will be engaged next month. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still a little old and hoarse. Perhaps it was because his throat was not that easy to treat. His face was expressionless as he said indifferently, ¡°Just now, I was talking to Yingying about her moving to one inch ink city after the engagement. You know my situation quite well, so Yingying hopes that you can go and buy her a CPU. She said that she needs to get used to it first, otherwise, she¡¯s afraid of being scared by me in the future. ¡± Dongfang Mo said these words very fluently, without even hitting a joke. It was as if this kind of thing was the most natural thing. He felt that there was nothing shameful about him using that kind of thing. Mu Ru felt the world spin when she heard these words. Her heart, which was slightly warm just now, instantly dropped to the freezing point. Looking at Kuang Yingying, who was leaning in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms with a bright smile on her face, she really wanted to rush up and give her two ps. But she didn¡¯t do it in the end, because she knew the consequences of doing that. Moreover, Kuang Yingying¡¯s father was the mayor. Not to mention that Mayor Kuang wouldn¡¯t let her go, even Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t let her go. Her cold gaze swept across the faces of the two people in front of her. Dongfang Mo was expressionless, while Kuang Yingying¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. It was obvious that she was very satisfied with her current expression. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief, then nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go buy it now. Miss Kuang, do you want it to be automatic or manual? Do you want to... ¡± ¡°Are you done? ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted her coldly, then with a dark face, he waved his hand and threw a stack of banknotes over ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Just buy one of the ones that you used before. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Mu ru answered quickly. Then, she quickly picked up the stack of banknotes on the ground and left. She did not look back at the two men and women in the room. A MIN watched her walk out of one inch ink city and could not help but chase after her. She asked carefully, ¡°Miss Xi, are you going out now? ¡± ¡°Miss Xi, are you going out now? It¡¯s almost dinner. Can¡¯t you wait until dinner before going out? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. She could not. Moreover, she was not in the mood to eat dinner right now. Seeing her shake her head, Amin quickly said, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll change my clothes ande over. I¡¯m still wearing my work clothes. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, a min. I¡¯ll go alone. ¡± Mu Ru quickly stopped a min and added, ¡°I¡¯m buying a small thing. I¡¯ll be back soon. I don¡¯t need you to follow me. ¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t wait for a min to speak and immediately walked out of the door. She was going to buy that disgusting thing. How could she have the nerve to let a MIN apany her? Actually, Mu Ru didn¡¯t know where to buy those things. She took a taxi to the bustlingmercial street and walked along the roadside in a daze. Her two eyes looked at the shops by the roadside, but she didn¡¯t know which shop would have such things? Actually, this kind of thing should be bought online, but she didn¡¯t have a bank card, so of course, she couldn¡¯t buy it online. Cheng feier definitely had it, but how could she have the nerve to ask Cheng Feier to help her buy this kind of thing online? Poor Mu Ru. She grew up with the servants and didn¡¯t have many opportunities to watch TV. Usually, she only went to school and did things, so she reallycked knowledge in this aspect. She wanted to ask the passers-by, but she could not open her mouth. Finally, she found an Inte cafe. She gritted her teeth and finally decided to go online to ask Du Niang. Otherwise, she probably would not be able to buy that thing back tonight. Chapter 342

Chapter 342: Chapter 342: A little struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In one inch ink city, in a secret room on the second floor of the Plum Garden, it was pitch-ck. There was no one there. Only a low male voice could be heard ¡°Let her out today. Aren¡¯t you afraid... ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t let her out now, it¡¯ll be more troublesometer. ¡± The low and hoarse male voice could be heard. Then, he asked, ¡°Are Ahao and the others ready? ¡± ¡°They¡¯re ready. The key now is... I don¡¯t know if the other party will make a move. ¡± The respectful middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heard, and then he added, ¡°What If... what if something happens to her... ¡± The Room was silent for a long time before a low and hoarse voice was heard ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re ready. Do everything ording to the n. Don¡¯t say anything else! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The respectful middle-aged man¡¯s voice was followed by the sound of footsteps as he turned around and left. At the same time, in the same one inch ink city, but in the southeast direction, which was also a secret ce, a man and a woman were squeezed together. ¡°What time is it? Are you still in the mood? ¡± The woman was a little impatient as she took her hand away from her chest. Then, she quickly asked, ¡°Do you really n to make a move tonight? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to wait for this girl to walk out of one inch ink city alone. Of course, I can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. ¡± The man¡¯s unruly hands finally stopped. His eyes seemed to be burning with some kind of me ¡°As long as we capture this girl and act ording to the n, I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s Dongfang Mo or Dongfang Yu. In short... ¡± ¡°No! ¡± The woman quickly cut off the man¡¯s words. Then, she furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment before clenching her fists and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve observed that the girl isn¡¯t that attractive. What if we capture the girl and he doesn¡¯te? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we would have shed all pretense of cordiality in advance? That would also expose our identity... ¡± The man was silent for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not touch that girl first so as to avoid alerting the enemy. However... that piece of meat in her stomach... ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like to be raped? Then find someone... ¡± The woman could not help butugh when she said this. Then, she whispered something into the man¡¯s ear in a voice so low that it could not be heard. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. ¡± The man immediately gave the woman a thumbs up. Just as he was about to praise her, he suddenly remembered that they were in a dark ce, so he reached out to hug the woman again and said ambiguously, ¡°In order to praise your good idea, I¡¯d better rape you first... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying... ¡± The woman made a coquettish sound and used her hand to push the man. She even shouted without mercy, ¡°Did you go out and look for a young girl behind my back... ¡± The man was shocked, but he quickly calmed down. As he skillfully took off the woman¡¯s clothes, he assured her, ¡°No, absolutely not. How would I dare? Besides, our Jun¡¯ Er is already over twenty years old. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so in order not to be looked down upon by Jun¡¯ er... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good... ¡± The woman had already obedientlyid down on the side, but at that moment, she thought of something and could not help but remind him again ¡°Oh right, did you call to cancel tonight¡¯s operation? Did you arrange for someone to rape that girl? ¡± The man was reminded by the woman and only then did he curse at this more important matter. Then, he picked up his phone to make a call in annoyance. Chapter 343

Chapter 343: Chapter 343: A Little Struggle 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru looked for du Niang in the Inte cafe and finally figured out that those things were only sold in adult stores. Moreover, adult stores were usually not opened on the main street, but in some small alleys. After she figured this out, she immediately walked out of the Inte cafe. Therefore, she no longer looked for those things on this bustlingmercial street, but wanted to look for those remote alleys. There didn¡¯t seem to be any remote alleys on this side, so she instinctively raised her head and looked around. Only then did she realize that there was a residential area not far from the overpass, and residential areas usually had small alleys. The other side of the overpass was a little far, but in order toplete tonight¡¯s mission, she couldn¡¯t care less about her aching feet. She still went up the overpass and walked towards therge residential area opposite. At night, on the pedestrian overpass in the Commercial Street, the hawkers who were chased around by the city enforcement officers during the day were filled with all kinds of things, constantly attracting the passing tourists. There were people selling cosmetics, cell phones, rings, fake gold and silver jewelry, and all kinds of things. There were even people selling branded sports shoes. There were all kinds of strange things, and it was very lively. Mu Ru came to a stall that sold all kinds of knives. She picked up one and looked at it. In the end, she took a fancy to a Swiss switchde. The force of the spring was still very strong. As long as she held the handle and pressed the trigger.. The force of the spring alone was enough to cause harm to people. Just now, when she was searching on Du Niang, the people on the Inte said that there were many bad people in remote alleys. They suggested that it was best for everyone to travel in groups of three at night to avoid meeting bad people or something. Of course, she did not have anypanions, so for the sake of safety, she decided to buy a sharp weapon for self-defense. It was better to be safe than sorry. Besides, it was not a bad thing to buy a sharp weapon. Dongfang Mo gave her a stack of money.. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish buying such a disgusting thing. The price wasn¡¯t expensive. It seemed that no matter how good the item was, it wouldn¡¯t be worth much if it was sold on the carpet. Mu Ru didn¡¯t bargain with the vendor and directly took out 300 yuan to buy the Swiss army knife that she had her eyes on. The vendor saw that she was so straightforward, so he was very sincere. He took out a simr-looking army knife from his bag and handed it to her. He said cheerfully, ¡°Miss, since you¡¯re a forthright person, I can¡¯t lie to you with a defective one. The one just now only looked good, but now this is the real powerful army knife. It¡¯s very lethal. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to press down on the force of the ejection. It was indeed better than the one just now. So she thanked the peddler, put the small but lethal military knife into her bag, and then walked to the opposite side Her heart instantly calmed down a lot. After walking down the overpass, she finally saw therge residential area, but it was still nearly 500 meters away. Her feet were very painful, but she had no choice. She sighed softly, and finally walked slowly in that direction. There were many small streets and alleys in the residential area. The lights were dim at night, so walking on the small streets felt a little bustling. This was because many workers would buy cheap roadside stalls to eat on these small streets at night. However, she did not seem to find any adult stores on the small streets. She could not help but feel mncholic. Just as she was thinking about whether she should ask the passers-by, she turned her head and saw a signboard with a purple light in one of the small alleys. On the signboard was written: ¡°adult stores¡± . Chapter 344

Chapter 344: Chapter 344: A little struggle 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hesitated for a moment at the entrance of the alley. In the end, she mustered up the courage to walk into the alley that was only about two meters wide and came to the entrance of this adult products store. After hesitating for a moment, although she had never seen such a store before, she more or less knew what this ce was and who usually patronized it after her mother¡¯s inquiry. The salesperson inside saw that there was such a beautiful girl who had stopped at the entrance for a long time. She could not help but walk out and ask politely, ¡°Miss, do you need anything? Come in. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face turned slightly red, but she still followed the salesperson, who looked to be in her thirties, in with a smile and a friendly face. The adult store¡¯s viewing room had an avant-garde design. It was divided into different areas with translucent ss, and various samples were disyed in different categories. ording to the different areas, different colors of lights were used to create an ambiguous atmosphere. Mu Ru lowered her head and almost did not dare to look at the samples disyed on the shelves. At this moment, she actually had the feeling that she wanted to run three thousand miles away and nevere back. However, she knew that if she ran out now, she would not be able to buy back the things that Dongfang Mo wanted. Therefore, she used her willpower to control her feelings of disgust. She raised her head slightly and began to look for the things that she wanted to buy in the disy of samples. Just when Mu Ru had not found the disgusting things that she wanted to buy, a middle-aged man in his forties walked in from outside the door. This person seemed to be very familiar with this kind of ce The moment he entered, he asked the salesperson to bring him the small props that he liked to use, the whips that he whipped, the ropes that he used to bind him, and some other random things that mu ru did not know what they were. As the man picked out the items, he turned to look at mu ru from the side. Then, he looked at mu ru with a pair of lustful eyes, sizing her up with great interest. This simple outfit that looked like a work uniform could not conceal her purpose foring here. And those who were used to the romantic scene knew that there was a type of chicken.. That was specially dressed as an idiot employee who did not move at all to tempt men to spend money. And now, Mu Ru was dressed in grass-green clothes. In fact, she was dressed as an employee of one inch ink city. Because she was weeding Lc flowers with Amin in the afternoon, aunt Liu called her to meet Dongfang Mo, so she did not have time to change her clothes. Because of this, this man treated mu ru as a woman in a romantic scene. Therefore, this man walked over, stood behind Mu Ru, and pressed his body forward... ... Mu Ru¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She quickly moved her body forward, trying her best to suppress the anger that had already risen in her heart. She controlled her temper and said faintly, ¡°Sir, please have some self-respect! ¡± Of course, if this was in another ce, in another environment, once mu Ru said this, she would definitely be treated as a serious woman and give up on her improper thoughts. However, this was an adult store. How could a woman who could patronize such a ce be a proper woman? The salesperson was naturally used to this kind of situation, so she pretended not to see it. She turned her face away and continued to study the disy cab of her samples. When the man heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he could not help but chuckle and say, ¡°little girl, it seems that you are indeed a stunner. You look so pure and you even pretend to be shy. I want to destroy you right now and make you cry and beg for Mercy. ¡± Chapter 345

Chapter 345: Chapter 345: A Little Struggle 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru could not help but feel a little regretful when she heard this. If she had known earlier, she would have let a min apany her. If a min was by her side, the two of them would at least have someone to take care of them. It would be better than her alone. Now that a min was not by her side, what should she do Where would she go to find help? Without help, Mu ru could not help but smile bitterly. In her life, from small torge, there had never been any help. She had long been used to being alone, and few people cared about her. However, she was no longer alone. Thinking of this, she could not help but ce her hand on her lower abdomen. Instinctively, she felt that there was still a life inside. It was funny, wasn¡¯t it? Actually, she knew that she was already six weeks pregnant, but in these six weeks, she always tried her best to forget that she was a pregnant woman. She tried her best not to think about whether there was a child in her belly, because this child... ... This was not the child she wanted, because she had never had any expectations. She had once promised to marry Zheng Yifan. When she was lying on the same bed with Zheng Yifan, she had hoped that one day, she would be pregnant again. However, at that time, she had hoped that Zheng Yifan¡¯s child would be the product of her and Zheng Yifan, not... ... Dongfang Yu ced his hand on his stomach. Thinking about the child in his stomach, he could not help but think of the father of the child Dongfang Yu. The man who had rushed to her side to save her at the most dangerous time was also the man who had humiliated her in the car. The man who had left a child in her stomach. Was it because after having a child, she would no longer be alone. When the child was born, she would not be alone anymore? However, Dongfang Yu had already passed away forever. Tonight, she and his child faced danger together, but Dongfang Yu would never rush over again. She did not find what she wanted in the disy cab, so she picked up a pen and wrote on the notebook on the counter: Male simtor. Then, she handed it to the salesperson and said, ¡°Miss, I want to buy this one. Do you have it here? ¡± The salesperson looked at the words written on her paper, then raised her head in slight surprise. She looked at her meaningfully, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, do you want silicone or hard glue? ¡± ¡°The one closest to the real one will do. ¡± Mu Ru did not know what glue was, so she followed Dongfang Mo¡¯s instructions and told the salesgirl. The salesgirl chuckled and did not ask any more questions. She immediately bent down and took out a beautifully wrapped box from the bottom drawer of the disy cab. She smiled and said, ¡°This is imported, the most authentic... absolutely authentic feeling... ¡± ¡°How much is it? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted the salesgirl. She took out the money from her pocket and quickly asked. ¡°999. ¡± The salesgirl immediately said a number and then added, ¡°This is the best. Of course, the price is a little higher. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, there are cheaper ones here, but the cheaper ones aren¡¯t the authentic ones... ¡± ¡°here. ¡± Mu Ru quickly threw a thousand yuan to the salesgirl and then quickly said, ¡°quickly put it in a ck bag for me. There¡¯s no need to change it. ¡± The salesgirl was quite tactful. She immediately found a ck stic bag and put it on her. Then, she generously gave her a shopping bag and kindly said, ¡°This way, no one will know what you¡¯re referring to. ¡± ???? Rtives: This chapter has been revised Chapter 346

Chapter 346: Chapter 346: A little struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The salesperson was quite tactful. She immediately found a ck tape and put it on her. Then, she generously gave her a shopping bag and said in a considerate manner, ¡°This way, no one will know what you¡¯re talking about. You can be at ease and carry this bag and swagger on the road. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Mu Ru took the shopping bag and thanked her softly. She immediately turned around and was about to leave when the salesperson hurriedly asked again, ¡°I still have some lubricant and some TT. Do you want to take some back? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and quickly walked out of the adult products store. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible. She wanted to leave this damned ce as soon as possible. Because she had already sensed the danger. The middle-aged man in his forties followed closely behind her. He was just a step behind her. Under the dim light, his shadow was like a dream demon, tightly surrounding her from behind It gave people a suffocating sense of oppression. Therefore, Mu Ru could not help but turn around and look at the man in front of her. She reminded him lightly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am. Please don¡¯t follow me? ¡± The man only found her words funny. His panting voice sounded like a bloodthirsty tide in the dark night ¡°No? Then what are you? Why are you buying a CPU? ¡°? Mu Ru forcefully suppressed the burning anger in her heart. She continued to use a calm and indifferent tone to emphasize her point of view ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll say it one more time. Please let go of me. I¡¯m really not the kind of person you think I am. Moreover, I¡¯M NOT WILLING TO! ¡± ¡°hehe. ¡± The manughed again when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. However, this time, hisughter was filled with ridicule. His body moved closer to Mu ru as he said in a low and ambiguous voice, ¡°could it be that you like to y a little more exciting? ¡± After he finished speaking, he pressed Mu ru against the wall and used one hand to caress mu Ru¡¯s chest skillfully. With a slight force, with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, he tore apart mu Ru¡¯s clothes in an instant... ... Mu Ru¡¯s body stiffened instinctively for a moment. Before she could react, she was pulled into the middle-aged man¡¯s embrace. His smelly mouth pressed down on her, and Mu ru swiftly turned her face to the side and avoided his lips However, she was still sucked to the side of her face by the man¡¯s mouth. The feeling of the smooth and tender skin on Mu Ru¡¯s face made the forty-something-year-old manpletely excited, so he pressed down on mu ru even more tightly... ... Disgusting... ... What a disgusting feeling ! ! It was a hundred times more disgusting than when Dongfang Mo approached her before he had stic surgery. She could not help but feel like vomiting... ... But she did not throw up in the end because she knew that at this moment, she could not show any fear or fear because if she showed any fear, she might really be killed by this man. So, she turned her face around and looked at the middle-aged man who was smiling proudly. Almost instantly, her hand touched the Swiss army knife that she had bought for 300 yuan. Fortunately, she had bought a wolf-proof device before, otherwise, she would not have been able to escape tonight. Thinking of this, she let a sincere smile appear on her face and said softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just struggle a little. ¡°. The man was only concerned about the excitement that was surging up from his body. He did not pay attention to what Mu Ru was saying at all. His big hand pulled forcefully at Xi Muru¡¯s pants Chapter 347

Chapter 347: Chapter 347: A Little Struggle 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru continued to wear that sincere smile on her face, but it did not reach her eyes. Just as the man¡¯s hand touched the edge of her pants, when the man¡¯s body was close to her lower abdomen, her hand was already in the pocket of her clothes. She found the button in the darkness and pressed it without hesitation. The Swiss army knife came out with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and went straight to the man¡¯s lower abdomen that was tightly pressed, and then stabbed deeply into it... ... The smug smile on the man¡¯s face changed almost instantly. The hand that was originally going to take off Mu Ru¡¯s pants also stopped abruptly. He looked at Mu ru with an incredulous gaze, and then... ... He stood there motionless ... After half a minute, the man began to slowly step back and lower his head. With the help of the weak light here, he saw that his abdomen was continuously gushing out a ck-colored liquid... ... Sticky, with a fishy smell... ... This is... ... His blood ? ? The man¡¯s dark red eyes, which were filled with some kind of filthy excitement, were instantly filled with fear and disbelief. He looked at the clothes that were slowly stained with blood, as well as the blood that was slowly dripping down the hilt of the knife... ... Xi Muru took her hand out of her pocket and forcefully pushed the man in front of her. Then, she swiftly pulled out the Swiss army knife that was praised by the peddler as very sharp from the man¡¯s abdomen. Their bodies were finallypletely separated, but blood continued to drip from the de... ... Xi Muru¡¯s fingers moved slightly. She wiped the blood-stained de on the man¡¯s clothes before lowering the de to put it away. She looked at the man who was already sweating from the pain and squatting on the ground She frowned and asked inly, ¡°Do you have a cell phone? Do you want me to call 110 or 120? ¡± Mu Ru had no intention of escaping. Moreover, there was no need to escape in this situation. Moreover, she was very rational and calm, giving the man two choices. Of course, her intention was very obvious. When 110 arrived, she would exin the situation to the police clearly. She believed that her actions were self-defense. However, if the man did not want to alert the police and chose to call 120, then there was nothing for her to do. She could just leave. When the man heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he stared at Mu Ru¡¯s calm face with a pair of shocked eyes. He could not believe that he would lose to such a seemingly weak little girl in one move. Mu Ru¡¯s cold gaze swept across the disgusting middle-aged man in front of her. She was very sorry. Although she was a little gray rabbit that was often bullied, even a little rabbit would bite people when it was provoked But today, she had bitten someone. In the past, she was indeed forced by her family to go to school. In order to have a ce to shelter herself from the wind and rain, she had been living the life of a little rabbit that was at the mercy of others. However, as long as she was given a chance, she could prove to the world that she had never been a real little rabbit. She could also be a cat with sharp ws. She could not help but think of Dongfang Mo, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. In front of that man, she could only be a gentle little gray rabbit because she did not want to put Zheng Yifan in a disadvantageous position. Zheng Yifan was the only man in the world who loved her. Chapter 348

Chapter 348: Chapter 348: A little struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The middle-aged man looked at his abdomen, which was bleeding non-stop, and then at the woman who still had a calm but sincere smile on her face. Finally, he gritted his teeth, took out his phone, and dialed 120. ¡°Then, tonight¡¯spetition will be over, ¡± Mu Ru said indifferently and distantly. She looked at the middle-aged man, who was sweating in pain and looking regretful She said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t wait for 120 with you. Remember to be more bright when you find a woman in the future. ¡± After saying that, she tidied up her clothes that were stained with blood. Then, she picked up the shopping bag that contained the CPU and walked steadily toward the street outside. It was alreadyte at night. She went to the side of the main road and hailed a cold taxi. Then, she brought her exhausted body and mind back to the ce where she could not escape and could not escape at the same time. It was alreadyte at night. One inch ink city seemed particrly deserted. She walked into Mo Park naturally and then walked toward the familiar second floor. The door to Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor was tightly shut. She turned the door lock with her hands but could not move it. Hence, she knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. She was probably not in her room or asleep or something. Mu Ru shook her head. She carried the shopping bag and walked towards her third floor. She pushed the door open and walked into her room naturally. She casually threw the shopping bag onto the SOFA, turned around, and quickly walked into the bathroom, preparing to take a shower first She washed away the stench of blood all over her body. Dongfang Mo was originally lying on Mu Ru¡¯s bed, but when he saw that she did not even look at him when she came in, he went straight to the bathroom. This was simply ignoring his existence. Seriously, he asked her to go buy such a thing, yet she only came back after wandering around for a few hours? Could it be that she had encountered some trouble Just like when she met Leng Leiting at the end ofst year? That¡¯s not right. ording to Ahao¡¯s news, they didn¡¯t make a move tonight. They also waited until the people there were done with their work before they were done with their work. Leng Leiting was no longer looking for Xi muxue now, and Nangong Xun was still in Singapore. He didn¡¯te to Binhai at all. Where did Xi Muru go that night Could it be that she met another man who treated her well while she was painting Just like how she met Zheng Yifanst year Thinking of this, he immediately jumped up from the bed and growled at the bathroom door, ¡°Xi Muru, get out here! ¡± In the bathroom, Mu Ru¡¯s hand, which was taking off her clothes, couldn¡¯t help but stop. She stood there in a daze. What happened today Did he think that she hadn¡¯t been bullied enough yet Could it be that he wanted to kick her again? The man¡¯s blood was still on her clothes, and she felt extremely disgusted just by smelling it. Right now, she only wanted to wash herself clean and theny on the bed to have a good sleep. Therefore, she quickly turned around and walked to the door in two steps. As if she had not heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she pressed the lock with her hand, and then she did not even bother to take off her clothes. She turned on the hot and cold water switch in a few seconds, adjusted the temperature, and directly sat in the bathtub Then, she slowly closed her eyes. Her hand reached into the pocket of her clothes and twisted the cold Swiss army knife tightly once again. As the warm water continued to rise, the cold army knife gradually became warm. The blood on her clothes was quickly dyed by the hot water. The color of the water in the bathtub gradually changed, just like the watermelon juice sold in the small town. It was light red, but it carried the smell of blood. Chapter 349

Chapter 349: Chapter 349: A little struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo waited by the bed for a while. When he saw that mu ru still hadn¡¯t walked out, he instinctively felt displeased. He couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the bathroom. Xi Muru, this usually docile and obedient little woman, had always been very obedient when he was as ugly as a devil. Today, he hade to see her with such a handsome face, yet she didn¡¯t like him? When he arrived at the bathroom door, he reached out to turn the door lock, but it didn¡¯t budge. He frowned, turned around, and walked to the drawer on the bedside table. He immediately took out a brand-new key. He pushed the bathroom door open and stepped in. Immediately, he felt a hot mist lingering around him. He immediately turned on the light on the wall. Only then did he see that the bathtub was also full of steam, and his woman.. Xi Muru was currently sitting in the bathtub like a woman who had lost her soul. She was wearing clothes and soaking in the hot water. It was as if her ears did not hear the sound of him pushing the door open. Her eyes also seemed to not know that the lights in the bathroom were already on, and he was standing right in front of her. The woman sitting in the bathtub was looking up slightly, as if it was a 45-degree angle. However, she was not looking at the sky, but the ceiling. There was only numbness, coldness, and emptiness in her eyes. In just a moment, Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit hard by something. His heart inexplicably tugged at it, and for the first time, he began to struggle. How pitiful. Xi Muru, this woman, had indeed been tormented by him until she was pitiful. However, he immediately came back to his senses as if it was a conditioned reflex. What was there to be pitiful about Who asked her to be Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter Who asked her to marry him instead of Xi Muxue? It was not that he had not given her the chance to be free. She was the one who wanted to provoke Yifan. It was not his fault, and she did not have the right or right to gain his sympathy. When he thought of this, the little bit of pity that had just risen in his heart was instantly extinguished. He had once loved a woman deeply. Her name was Xi Muxue. He had loved her for six whole years, but only in the end did he realize that the person he loved was just a facade. That woman.. So it turned out to be a woman of extreme power and extreme reality. As for Xi Muru She was born ugly. She was born to be despised by her father, bullied by her younger sister, and trampled on by others. Of course, he had also trampled on her before, but.. Recently, his mood had changed. After dating Xi Muru for so long, he felt that after removing Xi Muru¡¯s obedient and docile mask, this woman was actually getting more and more interesting. He walked to the bathtub in two steps and reached out to grab Mu Ru¡¯s shoulder. He pulled her out of the bathtub and his cold eyesnded on her pale face. ¡°where exactly did you go tonight? ¡± Mu Ru stood still in the bathtub and looked straight at him. She did not know if she did not understand or did not care about his question, but she did not answer. This kind of nk look made Dongfang Mo very unhappy. Damn it, she used to look like this when he used to make funny faces, but now that his handsome and handsome face was in front of her.. She still had the same silly look. Therefore, he could not help but shake her body twice and growl coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, are you trying to test whether my appearance and temper will change? ¡± Mu Ru finally had a slight reaction when she heard this. The corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile. She looked up slightly and lowered her head slightly, looking at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face that was simr to Dongfang Yu¡¯s She said softly, ¡°MMM, I really want to know if a person¡¯s appearance and personality will change with it. ¡± Chapter 350

Chapter 350: Chapter 350, please allow me to struggle a little

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo stood beside the bathtub instinctively. At this moment, he was even more confused. Ever since Xi Muru had be his mistress, she had been obediently like amb, allowing him to ughter and torture her Why did she suddenly be like a cat with sharp ws tonight? Could it be that his current appearance was like Dongfang Yu¡¯s, so she was instinctively not afraid to see him Because she had never been afraid of Dongfang Yu? Mu Ru¡¯s face had always had this faint, faintly discernible smile as she looked calmly at Dongfang Yu. No, it was the Dongfang Mo who had undergone stic surgery. There was not a hint of fear in her expression, but she was forcing him to make a move. Her expression was so honest and clean. There was not a hint of conspiracy at all. It was just a little gray. It was because she was tired of life, tired of life, and all this tiredness, all this tiredness.. Unknowingly, it crept up between her brows. Why did he have to force him to make a move? Dongfang Mo suddenly could not understand Xi Muru. ¡°Do you really want to know? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice sounded calm and indifferent, but there was a huge rage hidden in it. Every word was filled with anger that could not be suppressed. Mu Ru¡¯s crescent-shaped brows furrowed instinctively, but there was still a faint smile on her face. Her eyes were curved in an extremely seductive way as she said softly, ¡°I really do. ¡± She swallowed her anger and asked for forgiveness. She gave in and gave in. She tolerated and tolerated. Her life seemed to be forever in the midst of gray and there was never a glimmer of light. However, there would be a time when it would break through her threshold It was just like the incident that happened outside the adult sex toy store tonight. After tonight¡¯s battle with that dirty man in his forties, she finally knew that sometimes, blindly tolerating andpromising could not truly exchange for a safe and uneventful life. However, if she were to struggle and resist asionally, perhaps.. She would obtain another kind of life. She was really tired. Since life had already pressured her to this extent, she did not care anymore. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was a b * Tch. Regardless of whether it was before or after stic surgery, he had never treated her as a human being. And when she had just married him, she had even dug out her entire heart and gave it to him. She even had the determination to follow him for the rest of her life. What a childish andughable thought, what a lowly life! Why did everyone in this world treat her like this? Father, mother, sister, Dongfang Mo, Nangong Xun, and even that strange man... ... Why did they have to treat her like this? She was also a human, okay Even though she was a little ugly, it wasn¡¯t her fault, was it She was a living person, someone who would cry, be sad, and be sad, right? Whatever Dongfang Mo wanted, it was up to him, right At worst, they could just die together? Since they were being tortured by him, they might as well drag him to death together. They could live as his mistress, and at worst, they could die as her mistress in the Netherworld. Since there was no joy in living in the human world, they might as well drag him to the Netherworld and see if Dongfang Mo was still as bad as before after he truly became a ghost? Faced with Xi Muru¡¯s provocation, Dongfang Mo finally could not hold it in anymore. He reached out his long and slender hand and grabbed her shoulders again. He pulled her into his embrace with a little force. Chapter 351

Chapter 351: Chapter 351, please allow me to struggle a little

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at her wet clothes, he instinctively frowned. Could it be that this woman Xi Muru had a fever and was confused tonight Even after taking a shower, she was still wearing clothes How could she take a shower if she was wearing clothes? ¡°Take off your clothes and take a shower! Can you wash yourself clean with your clothes on? ¡± Dongfang Mo called out coldly in a low voice as he moved to help her remove the wet clothes that stuck to her body. Mu Ru¡¯s body was forced to stick to Dongfang Mo¡¯s chest. One of the nerves in her body was so swollen that it was about to explode. Tonight, after stabbing that strange man outside the sex toy store.. She was really not afraid of anything. She even dared to kill someone. What was there to be afraid of? Tonight, could she stab again? Could she kill again? Anyway, Dongfang Mo would not allow her to end her own life. However, he did not say that he would not allow her to end his life. What a funny mistress agreement, and what a wed mistress agreement? She Killed Dongfang Mo and then killed herself. At most, she wouldmit suicide because of guilt. In short, she was free, and Dongfang Mo could no longer look for Zheng Yifan. In any case, this world was a f * Cking mess. No one was cleaner than anyone else! Mu Ru thought to herself. She slowly raised her head, wanting to maintain the faint smile. However, just as the corners of her mouth curled up, the smile froze into ice before it could take shape. Dongfang Mo was looking at her with a face full of frost, making it extremely difficult for her to fake a smile. In the end, the faint smile was forced to die. Thus, she quickly calmed herself down. At this moment, her upper body was pressed against Dongfang Mo¡¯s chest very tightly. However, because her lower body was separated by the bathtub, she was a certain distance away from Dongfang Mo¡¯s abdomen. Her body moved towards Dongfang Mo without leaving a trace. She lowered her head slightly and her gaze circled around Dongfang Mo¡¯s abdomen. The hand that had been in her pocket all this while was firmly holding onto the handle of the Swiss army knife Her thumb was already ced on the spring button on the handle. Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick brows were tightly knitted. Seeing that the woman standing in the bathtub still had no reaction, he could not help but reach out to undo the buttons on her clothes. The moment he lowered his head, he realized that Mu Ru¡¯s clothes seemed to have two buttons missing. He could not help but feel shocked. He immediately lowered his head to look at the water in the bathtub. Only then did he realize that the water was actually light red. His nose twitched slightly, and only then did he smell a hint of blood. Had She met a pervert Or was it her... ... Could it be A bad thought suddenly appeared in his mind. Thus, he instinctively became nervous and reached out to pull the woman next door, wanting to pull her out. Mu Ru stood there without moving, so he was slightly angry and reached out to pull her pants, wanting to examine her lower body. Unfortunately, because of the water, Mu Ru¡¯s pants were tightly stuck to her body, so it was not easy to pull them down. Moreover, he was worried about the child in her stomach... ... Finally, her pants were pulled down by him. He saw that her two fair legs were clean and bloodless, and it seemed that there was no blood flowing out. Mu Ru had been quietly looking at the mirror opposite her. She did not resist Dongfang Mo¡¯s actions at all. It was as if she had turned into a statue made of mud and wood. Chapter 352

Chapter 352: Chapter 352, please allow me to struggle a little

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo could not stand Xi Muru¡¯s treatment. At this moment, he was like air to Xi Muru. Looking at her stiff and cold expression, one could tell that at this moment, in her world, he, Dongfang Mo, did not exist at all. How could this be? No, he had already upied her entire person, upied her entire life. Her life trajectory was arranged by him, so how could he disappear from her world? No, absolutely not. He would not allow his existence to be absent from her world. He absolutely would not allow it! Thus, he reached out a hand and mped her arm like a steel pincer. With a slight pull, he pulled the expressionless woman into his embrace again. ¡°Xi Muru, tell me now, why is this water red? ¡± Dongfang Mo hugged the naked Mu ru tightly, and his cold voice had softened quite a bit. His thin lips moved closer to her ear and asked gently, ¡°what happened? ¡± ¡°Did... did something happen? ¡± ¡°Do you really want to know? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face finally cracked. Perhaps it was because her cold body suddenly leaned closer to the warm embrace, but a faint smile actually appeared again. ¡°Yes. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, and then said in a low voice, ¡°You are my... mistress, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you now! ¡± Mu Ru replied gently. Her clear eyes stared at his eyes that were no longer cold. The hand hidden in the bag of clothes pressed the switch of the Swiss army knife at the fastest speed. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the snow-white Sharp de stabbed out rapidly! ¡°Ah! ¡± Dongfang Mo let go of Mu Ru at the fastest speed and instinctively took two steps back. He looked at the tip of the knife in Mu Ru¡¯s hand that was already stained with blood, and then looked at the indifferent woman in front of him with an incredulous look. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ¡± Dongfang Mo threw a p straight at Mu Ru¡¯s indifferent face. Immediately, five finger prints were imprinted on it. No, they were five miniature versions of the five finger mountains. Mu Ru fell to the ground and fell into the bathtub filled with Pale red blood. She knew that she had failed. She had failed in thispetition with Dongfang Mo.. Although she had prepared for a long time and waited for this opportunity for a long time, she was still extremely nervous on the surface. Therefore, when she pressed the switch button, she was one step faster. At that time, his abdomen was not even close to her body There was a certain gap. Dongfang MO lifted up his clothes to check his abdomen. There was already a small hole. Fortunately, the hole was not deep. It was probably only five millimeters deep. This damned woman, he did not expect her heart to be so vicious. She went out tonight and actually bought sharp weapons, even to assassinate him? Looking at the woman who had been knocked unconscious by his p, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his abdomen. He bent down and scooped her out of the bathroom. In a few seconds, he took off the wet clothes on her body and wrapped her in arge towel Then he turned around and walked out of the bedroom, threw her on the bed, and quickly walked out of the room. Damn, so he was wrong. Not only did this woman grow sharp ws tonight, she even had fangs. She was not a cat. She had clearly turned into a fierce tigress. She was about to bite someone. As he walked towards the medical room of Mo Yuan, he quickly took out his phone to call a Hao. He instructed him to quickly investigate where Xi Muru went and who she met after she went out tonight Who Did she meet. He had to find out who gave Xi Muru such courage to actually attack him? Chapter 353

Chapter 353: Chapter 353, please allow me to struggle for a while

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ruy on the bed for a long, long time until she felt a cold sensation on her body. Only then did she wake up and cover herself with the cold air. She let out a deep sigh. She had stabbed Dongfang Mo tonight. Who knew what he would think of to torture her tomorrow? It didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t matter. At worst, he could just torture her to death. It would be good if she died. With this thought in mind, Mu Ru buried her head deeply into the pillow and closed her eyes to sleep. After all, sleeping wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. Dongfang Mo cleaned up his wound in the medical room. It was actually very simple. He applied some hemostatic medicine and used a piece of gauze to cover it up. The wound was not deep, and it would probably heal in a few days. Just as he left the medical room, his phone rang. It was a Hao calling. He told Dongfang Mo about the ces that Xi Muru had gone to that night and the incidents that she had encountered. ¡°Right now, that man¡¯s is still in the hospital. It¡¯s said that Miss Xi¡¯s stab was very deep and injured that man¡¯s intestines. He¡¯ll probably be in there for ten days to half a month. ¡± Ahao ended his report and asked, ¡°boss, what do you n to do with this man? ¡± ¡°boss, what do you n to do with this man? ¡°? ¡°since he likes to find women at night and force himself on them, then... we¡¯ll remove the tools he used tomit crimes and make sure he can nevermit another crime in his life! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s deep and hoarse voice rang out in the darkness. There was not a hint of hesitation in his tone, which showed how decisive he was. After hanging up the phone, his gaze was fixed on a certain spot in the darkness. It seemed that some people were still holding their breaths, but they could not hold their breaths either. Tonight, he really did not expect them to use such petty tricks, but.. It almost hurt his woman and child. Damn it! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. That damn woman, why didn¡¯t she tell him clearly when she encountered such a thing She actually came back and stabbed him again? It seemed that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her walk out of one inch ink city alone. No matter how bold those people were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against her in one inch ink city. Of course, if she really had something to go out of, she had to have someone follow her to prevent such an unexpected incident from happening again tonight. But then again, it was a good thing that this woman had some brains and courage tonight. Otherwise, she might really have been killed tonight. That damned person who had the guts to even dare to touch his Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. It was already a light punishment for him to have removed his murder weapon. ording to his usual temper, he would only vent his anger if he didn¡¯t chop him into pieces. Mu Ru slept very soundly. Reality proved that when a person was exhausted to the extreme, it was easy to fall asleep. Moreover, one could sleep until daybreak. If one didn¡¯t fall asleep, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up. Mu Ru was the same. She fell asleep in bedst night. Before she fell asleep, she still felt cold. Her entire body was wrapped in a cold nket, but she still could not feel any warmth. She had no choice but to curl up her body. Eventually, she was like a baby. Later, she slowly fell asleep. In her dream, she seemed to have be a small baby. She returned to her mother¡¯s stomach and found a warm little house Her whole body felt warm, so she gradually fell asleep soundly. She slept until noon the next day. When she finally woke up, she yawned and slowly opened her eyes, only to find a familiar and strange handsome face in front of her in an instant. Chapter 354

Chapter 354: Chapter 354, please allow me to struggle for a while

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Have you lost your mind? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that the woman in his arms had woken up and was staring at him with a dumbfounded expression. It was as if she was an idiot. Fortunately, she did not drool. Mu Ru regained her senses from his question. Only then did she realize that she was actually nestled in his arms like a Ko. And the most damnable thing was that she was actually.. She was actually... not wearing any clothes? Oh my God, was she really that miserable? Her and Dongfang Mo She... ... Thinking of this, Mu ru quickly broke free from his embrace and pulled the nket over herself, afraid that even a tiny crack would be revealed. Dongfang Mo found her actions funny and could not help but mock her in a low voice ¡°You stayed in my arms for the whole nightst night. I¡¯ve seen and touched you. Aren¡¯t you lying to yourself by doing this now? ¡°? Mu Ru red at him with a cold gaze, then turned her head to the side and ignored him. In short, he was a b * Tch and she had nothing to say to a b * Tch. Dongfang Mo saw that she was ignoring him, and he had many things to do. Moreover, it was already noon. In order not to disturb this woman¡¯s sleep, he had dyed half a day¡¯s work. He quickly put on his clothes, turned around, and quickly walked out of the door. He had no time or mood to coax the woman in bed. Mu Ru waited for Dongfang mo to leave before she slowly got up. Alright, her husband-killing operationst night hadpletely failed. Not only did she not assassinate Dongfang Mo, but she also did not force Dongfang Mo to retreat. After Mu Ru left, a min had already watered the flowers in one inch Mo city for the whole morning. She smiled at her and said, ¡°If you sleep until noon every day, my work will be more rxed. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she was stunned. Then, she rolled her eyes at her ¡°You mean that it¡¯s very hard for you to take care of me, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± A Min answered very honestly. When she saw Mu Ru¡¯s puzzled expression, she chuckled and exined, ¡°Miss Xi, don¡¯t you think about it? You¡¯re a pregnant woman. You¡¯re still young and your belly can¡¯t be seen. Your actions are the same as ours, but in another two or three months, your belly will be big and it¡¯ll be difficult for you to walk in the future. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hard for me to take care of a pregnant woman like you? ¡± Mu Ru female listen to say so, in the heart Mengmeng Leng for a while,ter belly big? Are you pregnant HER BELLY¡¯S GONNA get bigger And the baby in her belly will grow, and... ... She could not help but use her hand to stroke her t belly. Only then did Meng ran feel that her life was no longer one person, but two people, because she still had a child... ... The word child was not unfamiliar to her, becausest year, when she was still Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, she had also had a child, but... ... But that time, not long after she knew she had a child, that child had already left her, so she became somewhat sensitive to the term child. When she thought of that child, she suddenly thought of the long-haired woman in one inch ink city because the child she was pregnant with at that time was very likely the child of that strange, long-haired man. ¡°A min, did anyone in one inch ink city have long hair in the past? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but ask a min who was watering the flowers. Without waiting for her answer, she quickly added, ¡°a Min? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about a man with long hair. ¡± ¡°A man? ¡± A Min red at Mu Ru and then looked at mu ru like she was looking at a monster ¡°Miss Xi, are you okay? How can men still have long hair? It¡¯s not ancient times. ¡± Chapter 355

Chapter 355: Chapter 355, please allow me to struggle for a while

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought about it and agreed with Ah Min¡¯s words. If there really were long-haired men, they would most likely be in the arts, while the people in one inch ink city were all bitchy. How could they know anything about the arts? She smiled. Aunt Liu happened to call for her to have lunch at the entrance of Mo Yuan. She quickly turned around and walked towards Mo Yuan, not bothering about the long-haired stranger anymore. After all, she had be Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress That strange long-haired man had not appeared again. During lunch, Dongfang Mei was unexpectedly at home. Mu Ru felt a little uneasy because she was not the master of the Dongfang family. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, so she should not be eating with Dongfang Mei and the other masters. Therefore, she was very sensible. She gave Dongfang Mei a light signal and then turned to walk into the kitchen. She would rather eat with aunt Liu in the kitchen than eat with Dongfang Mei at the dining table. ¡°Miss Xi,e and eat with us. ¡± Dongfang Mei was particrly enthusiastic. When she saw mu ru walking towards the kitchen, she immediately stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru immediately rejected her kind intentions and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯d better go to the kitchen and eat with aunt Liu. I¡¯m just the eldest young master¡¯s servant. ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± Dongfang Mei could not help butugh out loud, then she said in a friendly manner, ¡°Miss Xi, aren¡¯t you being too modest? You¡¯re already living in the second young master¡¯s room, so how can you be considered a servant? Moreover, you¡¯re pregnant with the heir of our Dongfang family, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. She did not quite understand the meaning behind Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, but she still said calmly, ¡°you¡¯re not a servant, are you? ¡± ¡°about that, aunt gu, thank you for thinking highly of me. Mu Ru knows her own identity, i... ¡± ¡°Aiyo, Mu Ru, what are you talking about? ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly cut her off and then quickly exined, ¡°you¡¯re not a servant, are you? ¡± ¡°I was just about to discuss this with you. Ah Mo and Miss Kuang are getting engaged in three days. I n to announce your identity as second young master¡¯s wife at Ah Mo¡¯s engagement ceremony. This way, you can live in one inch Mo city with your child, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionshipws with Dongfang Yu. ¡± Mu Ru quickly rejected Dongfang Mei¡¯s good intentions. Before she could reply, she added, ¡°Also, the child in my stomach is not the result of my love with the second young master. It¡¯s just... just... ¡± Mu Ru could not finish her sentence. The child in her stomach was just a product left behind by Dongfang Yu after he raped her. She had never thought of relying on this child to raise her status Or to fight for her position as the master of the Dongfang family. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she had never thought of getting rid of this child. Of course, if she really wanted to get rid of it, there were many ways to do so. For example, if she ran long distance every day or intentionally wore a pair of slippers and fell down the stairs, the child would naturally be aborted. However, every time she thought of these ways, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Once, she ran to the second floor of the Plum Garden and almost rolled down the stairs. However, at thest second, she stopped. The child was innocent. No matter what, the child was not guilty. If she took out her anger on the child because she hated Dongfang Mo or Dongfang Yu, it would be an inhumane action. Moreover, she really could not bear to abort the child. Chapter 356

Chapter 356: Chapter 356, please allow me to struggle for a while

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehe, no matter how the child came about, it¡¯s still from the Dongfang family, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Meiughed again, and thenforted Mu Ru ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, don¡¯t think too much. Ah Mo¡¯s temper is a little strange, but he¡¯s about to get engaged to Miss Kuang, and Miss Kuang definitely won¡¯t allow him to have anything to do with you. So I discussed it with AH MO¡¯s second uncle, and I feel that it¡¯s better to help you up and be the second young mistress... ¡°...¡± ¡°thank you, aunt Gu. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, and then said indifferently, ¡°However, Mu Ru has no interest in being the second young master¡¯s wife at all, so aunt Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, right? Besides, even if I agree, it¡¯s useless, because if the eldest young master doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless to talk about these topics. ¡± After saying this, Mu Ru immediately walked into the kitchen, ignoring Dongfang Mei who was at the dining table. As for why Dongfang Mei suddenly wanted to help her up to be the second young master¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t want to think about it, because she knew that it was absolutely impossible. Dongfang Mei¡¯s face darkened the moment mu ru walked into the kitchen. This Damn Xi Muru was not tactful at all. She was trying to please her out of goodwill and rope her in. She did not expect that she would not leave her any face at all. It seemed that this woman could not be kept. She had to be chased out of one inch Mo City, especially the child in her belly. She had to think of a way as soon as possible. Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying¡¯s engagement ceremony was held three dayster. However, it was not held at the Fragrant Plum Garden Hotel, but at the Wuzhou International Hotel. Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement ceremony. A Min and aunt Liu had said that Dongfang Jun was going to rush back from abroad. However, Dongfang Jun was nowhere to be seen until the day of Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement. It was likely that he would not be able to make it back in time. Regarding Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying¡¯s engagement ceremony, Mu Ru did not want to attend it because Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying were once engaged. She had even sent flowers to Kuang Yingying. However, Dongfang Mei said that she had to go because Miss Kuang had personally invited her. Mu Ru naturally did not believe her, so she wanted to ask Dongfang Mo. However, she did not see Dongfang Mo for the entire morning. She was probably busy rehearsing the engagement ceremony. A Min said that the engagement ceremony between the eldest young master and Miss Kuang was much grander than the engagement ceremony between the second young master and Miss Kuang. It was said that all the white roses were transported from Hawaii. Mu Ru saw that a min¡¯s eyes were shining when she said these words. She could not help but sigh in her heart. The envy and yearning for roses was the nature of every woman, even a min who was just a servant. Mu Ru did not want to go, but Dongfang Mei insisted on her going. Just as she was feeling depressed, aunt Liu asked her to pick up the phone again, but it was Kuang Yingying who called. Kuang Yingying invited her to go very sincerely over the phone. She even specifically said that she wasn¡¯t inviting Xi Muru, but the mother of her child. Because her child would be born under Dongfang Mo¡¯s name, and Kuang Yingying was about to marry Dongfang Mo.. So that child would be Kuang Yingying¡¯s child in the future. Mu Ru frowned when she heard Kuang Yingying¡¯s awkward words, but Kuang Yingying invited her again and again sincerely. She thought that she had nothing to do in one inch ink city anyway, so it was better to join in the fun and see how many people were there, so she agreed. Chapter 357

Chapter 357: Chapter 357, please allow me to struggle a little

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying¡¯s engagement ceremony was held at night. Normally, one would have to wear a formal dress to attend such a party, but mu ru did not have a formal dress. No, she did not have a formal dress now. When she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, she still had a formal dress. It was bought for her by the Xi family during her wedding with Dongfang Yu. Sometimes, when she thought of these things, she felt a little confused. Every time she thought of how she used to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, the scene of her and Dongfang Yu¡¯s wedding appeared in her mind again. Of course, she also wore a gown once, when she apanied Zheng Yifan to Dongfang Mei¡¯s birthday dinner. However, that time, the gown was ruined because of a fall. In short, going to Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying¡¯s engagement ceremony was a headache because there was no gown. In the end, she thought about it and decided not to go. However, aunt Gu was very proactive. She said that she had a lot of gowns, and of course, there were bright colors that were suitable for mu ru. However, Mu Ru¡¯s figure was very different from hers, so it looked terrible on her. In the end, none of them fit her. A Min said, e on, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have a gown or not. It¡¯s summer anyway, so you can just wear a dress. Moreover, a gown is simr to a skirt, and you have to wear high heels for a gown. Miss Xi, I don¡¯t think you can wear high heels now. ¡± A Min¡¯s words made a lot of sense to Mu Ru, so she gave up on the so-called gown and found a milky-white dress fromst year. Fortunately, she was less than 12 weeks pregnant, so her stomach was still t and her waist had not thickened So the dress was just right. t shoes with a dress looked very refreshing. A Min helped herb down the bangs on her forehead to cover the birthmark on her forehead. She looked as innocent as a high school student. Dongfang Mei originally asked Mu ru to take her car, but mu ru shook her head and refused. She said that it would be fine if she and a min took a taxi there together. Moreover, taking Dongfang Mei¡¯s car would attract others¡¯attention She did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention now. Dongfang Mei didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Mu Ru¡¯s words. She only gave them two invitation cards, saying that they couldn¡¯t enter the venue without the invitation cards, so that they didn¡¯t have to lose the invitation cards. When Mu Ru and a min arrived at the Wuzhou International Hotel by taxi, it was already 20 minuteste. When the two of them walked into the venue, Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying had already sworn under the guidance of the host on the stage. Dongfang Mo was the male lead. He was in charge of telling the story of his love experience with Kuang Yingying. He used extremely simple words to say that it was fate to know Kuang Yingying, and he was willing to take care of her for the rest of her life. Although many of the guests knew that Dongfang Yu had once been engaged to Kuang Yingying, Dongfang Yu was already dead. It was normal for Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying to be engaged now. Moreover, the person that Kuang Yingying originally loved was Dongfang Mo and not Dongfang Yu When Kuang Yingying and Dongfang Yu were engaged, many people knew that Dongfang Yu was actually just a substitute in Kuang Yingying¡¯s heart. Mu Ru stopped at the door for a moment. When she looked up at the stage, Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze happened to sweep towards her. At that moment, her heart beat faster. This was clearly Dongfang Yu who had once married her. How was he Dongfang Mo? She shook her head and shook off some unnecessary feelings. A Min whispered to her that she needed to go to the washroom. Then, she turned around and walked towards the direction where the Arrow pointed to the washroom. It was the time for the engagement ceremony. The washroom was empty. Just as she was about to walk in, she felt someone pat her on the shoulder from behind. She immediately turned around but was so shocked that she almost cried out! Chapter 358

Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Humble attitude only for those who love me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yifan, it was actually Zheng Yifan. She only felt her heart beat faster, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble in excitement. ¡°SHH. ¡± Zheng Yifan put his index finger on his lips, indicating for her not to make a sound. Then, he took her hand and gave her a look, indicating for her to go with him. Mu Ru nodded, indicating that she understood what he meant. Then, she quickly followed him to the fire passage beside the washroom. In her heart, she didn¡¯t think about whether she could run away like this. It was already night. The entire Binhai was covered in neon lights. In a blink of an eye, it looked like a city made of neon lights. Zheng Yifan and mu ru didn¡¯t dare to walk toward the main door because they were afraid of being discovered So, they walked toward a small alley behind. There were very few people in the alley behind the hotel. However, perhaps because the street lights were broken, this alley seemed particrly deep and long. Mu Ru didn¡¯t know what would happen after they walked out of the alley. It was just that Zheng Yifan held her hand too tightly. At this moment, her palms were full of sweat. Moreover, because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t keep up with Zheng Yifan¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that mu ru was panting and could not catch up with him, so he quickly stopped his hurried footsteps. He looked at the pale-faced woman beside him and asked carefully. ¡°I... I can¡¯t walk anymore... ¡± Mu ru panted heavily She had just run down the stairs with Zheng Yifan and then trotted for some distance. She only felt her heart beating very fast, and the child in her stomach seemed to be restless. At this moment, she felt a faint pain. ¡°Mu Ru... ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that she was so tired that she could not walk anymore, so he squatted down and shouted at her, ¡°Mu Ru,e up, I¡¯ll carry you! ¡± ¡°No... there¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head, then pushed Zheng Yifan with her hand and said, ¡°you should leave quickly. I can see you again and know that you¡¯re fine. I know that he didn¡¯t make things difficult for you and that you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m relieved. Anything else... ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I came back specially to find you, ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly interrupted mu ru Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°I want to take you abroad. As long as we go abroad, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. If we live together, we can still get married. ¡± ¡°Yifan... ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry. Looking at the man in front of her, she choked and said, ¡°Yifan, I can¡¯t marry you... i... ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Zheng Yifan asked nervously, ¡°why can¡¯t you marry me? Just because you¡¯re his mistress? I don¡¯t mind. You used to be his wife, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t mind. I never mind these things. ¡± ¡°But... I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears streamed down. Looking at Zheng Yifan¡¯s shocked face, she couldn¡¯t help but SOB, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. The two of them... ¡± Zheng Yifan waspletely stunned. He had thought that Mu ru would definitely suffer when she went back with Dongfang Mo. he had also heard from his sister that mu ru was now Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress in one inch Mo city. He knew that Dongfang Mo had some bad feelings after the car ident, but... ... Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Mo¡¯s twin brother, the vegetative patient who had been in a hospital bed for ten years, the idle yboy, that... ... ¡°Miss Xi! ¡± A Min¡¯s voice came from below the hotel stairs. ¡°Miss Xi, where are you? The eldest young master is looking for you. ¡± Chapter 359

Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Humble attitude only for those who love me 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yifan, run! ¡± Mu Ru immediately pushed Zheng Yifan, who was hugging her, and said nervously, ¡°a min is looking for me. If she can¡¯t find me, Dongfang Mo will soon find out, and then... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, ¡± Zheng Yifan insisted. Then, he thought for a moment, squatted down, grabbed mu Ru¡¯s arm, and pulled her onto his back He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. The car I rented is under the big tree at the end of the alley ahead. This alley is too small, so the car can¡¯t drive in. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Mu ru had just said two words. Zheng Yifan had already carried her and walked forward. It was obvious that he had made up his mind to take her away. Mu Ruy on Zheng Yifan¡¯s back. Her head was ced on his shoulder and her hands were ced on his neck. As she allowed him to carry her, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Yifan, let me down. The current me... ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a child? I want it. ¡± Zheng Yifan quickly cut off mu RU¡¯s words. Then, he looked up at her and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you lose your previous child? Now that you have one, consider it aspensation... ¡± ¡°But, Yifan, ¡± Mu ru still felt that this was not good Hence, she hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. If I really want to marry you, I will help you give birth to a child instead of giving birth to someone else¡¯s child. Because this is unfair to you, I also... ¡± ¡°alright, Mu Ru. ¡± Zheng Yifan quicklyforted her. ¡°Mu Ru, we will have a child in the future. We will definitely have a child that belongs to us. For now, just treat this child as if we adopted it in an orphanage... ¡± ¡°since when did the Dongfang family¡¯s child end up in the orphanage? ¡± A slightly aged and hoarse voice sounded at the entrance of the alley. ¡°Ah, why are you here? ¡± Mu Ru cried out instinctively. Then, her entire body slid off Zheng Yifan¡¯s back. ¡°If I¡¯m not here, then where do you think I should be? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was Hoarse with uncontroble anger. His originally cold eyes were now filled with dancing mes It was as if he wanted to throw the two people in front of him into a burning pit and burn them to death. Of course, even if he wanted to burn the two people to death, he would definitely not throw them in one ce. Instead, he would throw one at the North Pole and the other at the South Pole! ¡°Dongfang Yu, you haunting fellow! ¡± Zheng Yifan could not help but roar at Dongfang Mo. ¡°what are you doing? Mu Ru... ¡± ¡°Take Zheng Yifan away! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. He did not even bother to exin that he was not Dongfang Yu. He waved his hand and signaled for the people behind him to move quickly. Ahao immediately brought people up and quickly covered Zheng Yifan¡¯s mouth. In a few seconds, he pulled Zheng Yifan into a car at the side. Then, the car drove away in an instant. Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Mo, who was approaching her step by step. Her body couldn¡¯t help but retreat. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying having an engagement ceremony How did it end so quickly? ¡°If you keep retreating, you¡¯ll hit the pir behind you, ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly reminded the woman who was constantly retreating. He was very angry at her behavior of running away tonight. That damned woman. He had even asked her to move into the master¡¯s room. He had even assigned a servant to take care of her, allowing her to enjoy the treatment of a master... ... Chapter 360

Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Humble attitude only for those who love me 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She actually ran away. Moreover, she even made Zheng Yifan carry her on his back. She had no sense of shame at all! ¡°Young Master, Miss Kuang is looking for you. ¡± Uncle Liu quickly ran up and whispered into his ear, ¡°Mayor Kuang is looking for you too... ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and pointed at Xi Muru. He said coldly to the people around him, ¡°Send Miss Xi back to one inch ink city. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Someone immediately came up and very politely but very forcefully invited Mu ru to get into the car. Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s back as he turned around and could not help but ask, ¡°you want to... do something to Zheng Yifan? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s footsteps stopped for a second. He did not turn around and did not answer her question. He pretended not to see her and continued to follow Uncle Liu to the hotel entrance. Amin ran up from the alley, panting. When she saw mu ru standing there with a pale face, she panted as she asked carefully, ¡°Miss Xi... Umm... are you okay? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head, and then silently to that side has opened the door of the car to go, she is fine, what can she have? A Min hesitated for a moment, then quickly ran up to follow mu ru as she got into the car. Seeing that Mu ru was silent, ¡°Miss Xi, from now on, don¡¯t go anywhere by yourself. If you get lost or something and the young master can¡¯t find you, I¡¯ll be in trouble. I have a heavy responsibility to take care of you... ¡± Mu Ru leaned back on the chair. When she heard Ah Min¡¯s words, her heart grew colder. She had never known that so many people¡¯s fates were involved in her. When they returned to one inch ink city, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Mu Ru did not eat at the hotel. In fact, she was also hungry, but because she saw Zheng Yifan tonight, her heart was filled with mncholy, so she had no appetite at all. A min asked her if she wanted to eat something and said that she would get aunt Liu to help her cook. Mu Ru shook her head. She felt tired and did not say a word. Then, she went straight to her third floor. How did Zheng Yifane back How did he know that she would appear at that hotel Before she could ask about all of this, she and Zheng Yifan were caught by Dongfang Mo.. This time, how would Dongfang Mo punish Zheng Yifan How would he punish her? Mu Ru did not know and could not guess because Dongfang Mo was extremely bitchy. No one could guess what he was thinking. Sheid down on the bed in the room and did not even bother to change out of her dress. She buried her head in the pillow, trying to calm herself down. However, she could not calm down because.. Yifan was still in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands. Right now, she did not even know where Yifan was Did he suffer Also, would Dongfang Mo go back on his word and send Yifan back to prison? Just as Mu ru was at a loss on what to do, there was a knock on the door. At the same time, a Min¡¯s panicked scream was heard. ¡°Miss Xi, the eldest young master wants you to leave quickly. HURRY UP! ¡± Mu Ru was shocked. An ominous premonition welled up in her heart. She immediately got up from the bed. She did not even bother to tidy up her slightly messy hair as she walked straight out of the door. Since that Devil Dongfang Mo wanted her to leave immediately, she definitely could not neglect him. Otherwise, who knew what kind of torturous method he would think of to torture her. Chapter 361

Chapter 361: Chapter 361¡åa humble attitude is only for those who love me. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as she walked out of the main gate of Mo Garden, she saw a group of people surrounding the small square in one inch ink city from afar. Mu Ru was shocked and quickly walked towards the small square. When she reached the edge of the small square and was still climbing the two small steps, she already saw Zheng Yifan, who was tied under the Kapok Tree. Her heart instantly felt as if it was tied up by a rope, and it was very tight. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, what... Do you mean? ¡± Mu Ru tried her best to calm herself down, and her tone was a little indifferent, afraid to reveal even the slightest bit of her own fear and uneasiness ... ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively. He turned to look at the woman who had already walked to his side, his face cold and dark. ¡°We signed the agreement. I¡¯ll be your mistress and you won¡¯t cause trouble for Yifan. What are you... ¡± ¡°You still have the face to bring up the agreement? ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at Mu Ru¡¯s words. He then snorted coldly and said, ¡°since the agreement was written so clearly, why did hee back to take you away? ¡± Mu Ru was silent for a moment. She looked at Zheng Yifan, who was tied up like a meat dumpling, and her heart started to race Then she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t take me away. He just wanted toe and see me. To see if I¡¯m doing well, to see if I¡¯m... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Xi Muru¡¯s words. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? He even found a car and... ¡± Dongfang Mo did not continue speaking. He only thought of Zheng Yifan carrying Xi Muru on his back, and Xi Muru leaning on Zheng Yifan¡¯s back. When he thought of their intimate actions, the mes of jealousy in his heart could not be suppressed. Mu Ru was stunned for a moment, then she smiled bitterly. She looked at Dongfang Mo and said calmly, ¡°then, young master, what do you want to do to let Yifan go? ¡± She looked at Dongfang Mo calmly. The smile on her lips was faint, a little deste, but there was a hint of mockery. Dongfang Mo¡¯s anger did not affect her at all, but.. If Yifan was implicated because of this, she would be sad and would not be able to bear it! Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold eyes shed with a sharp and cold light. One of his hands was ying with the ring he wore tonight, whether intentionally or not He snorted coldly and said, ¡°what do I want? Naturally, I want to send him to where he should go. Because he vited the agreement, it¡¯s not my fault! ¡± Mu Ru and Zheng Yifan¡¯s bodies trembled almost at the same time. Their gazes met under the streetmps of one inch ink city¡¯s quiet night, but they quickly separated in an instant. Mu Ru¡¯s body could not help but shiver. Then, her clear, spring-like eyes red angrily at Dongfang Mo. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re a devil with a human face and a beast heart. You deliberately caused Yifan¡¯s medical ident back then. Now, you actually have the face to talk about it. Yes, Binhai is your Dongfang Mo¡¯s world. You have the final say in everything. You¡¯re a rich man, but you set people up like this. You¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death in the future! ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯ll die a good death or not. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression was sinister and sharp. ¡°However, if someone doesn¡¯t keep the agreement with me and insists on breaking the agreement, then I¡¯ll make his life a living hell! ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, you can do whatever you want to me. ¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang mo without any fear. Then, she said word by word, ¡°however, you have to let Zheng Yifan go! ¡± Chapter 362

Chapter 362: Chapter 362: A humble attitude only for those who love me 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re despicable and shameless. Don¡¯t let me live. As long as I¡¯m alive, I must find the evidence that you framed me. I must send you to prison! ¡± Zheng Yifan finally knocked the cloth out of his mouth with his tongue and teeth Hence, he roared angrily at Dongfang Mo.. Zheng Yifan had always thought that this person was Dongfang Yu because Dongfang Mo was sitting in a wheelchair and had a face that could not be seen by others. However, he only found out after mu ru called him Dongfang Mo. So this person was Dongfang Mo and not Dongfang Yu. Therefore, he used the night light to take a closer look, and only then did he realize that there were indeed some fine lines on this person¡¯s face. It was probably left behind during stic surgery. It might not have been long, so it had not fully recovered yet. Dongfang Mo¡¯s dark eyes narrowed dangerously, and he swept a sharp nce at Zheng Yifan. A cold mocking voice sounded, ¡°Zheng Yifan, if you want to go to jail as soon as possible, you can scold me as much as you can. I don¡¯t care. ¡± When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, her heart could not help but tremble. Then, she used her willpower to control the fear in her heart and calmly walked forward. A thin and delicate figure stood in front of the Tall Dongfang Mo. Her voice was as calm as water as she asked, ¡°what does eldest young master want in order to let Zheng Yifan off? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and sharp gaze swept across Mu Ru¡¯s face. Then, he used his hand to lift her chin. A strong masculine aura assaulted her face, causing the originally calm andposed mu ru to involuntarily shiver. His ambiguous gaze.. It made her involuntarily recall the scene of being humiliated by Dongfang Yu in the car that night. ¡°Zheng Yifan is that important to you? HMM? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand swept across Mu Ru¡¯s face with a demonic charm They groped in an ambiguous manner, but their eyes were fixed on Mu Ru. The distance between the two of them was very close, almost touching each other¡¯s bodies. At the same time, the sound of heartbeats in each other¡¯s bodies could be clearly heard. Mu Ru subconsciously took two steps back. She was not used to Dongfang Mo¡¯s sudden intimate action towards her. Dongfang Mo was very unhappy with her retreating. He reached out and pulled mu ru by the waist. With a little force, his delicate body once again mmed into his chest. Looking at the woman in his arms who was as panicked as a little rabbit, Dongfang Mo smiled cruelly. Then, he smiled wickedly He said in a low voice, ¡°if you can please me here... and use the thing you bought yourself, perhaps when I¡¯m happy, I might not settle the score with Zheng Yifan and let him go? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body trembled instinctively, and her face instantly turned as Pale as paper. The feeling of humiliation overwhelmed her for a moment. She clenched her fists and used all her willpower to control the fear and trembling in her heart. She looked up at Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold ck eyes and asked softly, ¡°eldest young master, do you... have to do this? ¡± Dongfang Mo was suddenly enlightened by Mu Ru¡¯s clear and prating gaze. His indifferent expression and clear eyes made his heart skip a beat, and a faint sense ofpassion shed through his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want me to let Zheng Yifan go? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised Mu Ru¡¯s chin again His cold and thin lips pressed against Mu Ru¡¯s Pale and colorless lips, and his smile became even more wanton. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here to please me, then I won¡¯t bother with him tonight and let him leave safely. ¡± Chapter 363

Chapter 363: Chapter 363: Humble attitude only for those who love me 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan watched the scene from the side as his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. The woman he loved was being humiliated by Dongfang Mo so relentlessly for his sake. He did not dare to think about how much more pain and humiliation mu ru would have to endure if she continued to stay here? ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t beg him! ¡± Zheng Yifan twisted his bound body forcefully, wanting to quickly break free and rush forward to save the woman he loved. ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you¡¯re a man, thene at me. I¡¯m not afraid of you at all. Tonight, I was the one looking for mu ru. I wanted to take her away. Everything has nothing to do with Mu Ru... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. Zheng Yifan saw Dongfang Mo humiliating Mu Ru He could not help but shout at him loudly. Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold eyes narrowed dangerously. His sharp eyes were like sharp des that shed with a cold light as they struck Zheng Yifan¡¯s body. It was as if they were going to prate Zheng Yifan¡¯s body. His cold voice rang out in a deep voice, ¡°you don¡¯t know life from death! ¡± Zheng Yifanughed in spite of his anger when he heard his words He looked at Dongfang Mo without any fear and said, ¡°yes, I don¡¯t know life from death. Anyway, I¡¯ve already fallen into your hands. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been framed by you. Stop talking nonsense. If you have the ability, kill me on the spot. Don¡¯t go looking for trouble with Mu Ru. Let her out of one inch Mo city and return her freedom. Let her have nothing to do with you forever! ¡± ¡°Do you want to die? ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly when he heard his words. His lips curled up in ridicule A trace of a cruel smile shed across his face as he said, ¡°Zheng Yifan is a top student after all. His idea is not bad. He wants me to kill you here. Then, if you die, I will bear the crime of murder and also have to die. On the road to the underworld, you even dragged me along as yourpanion... are you dreaming? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Zheng Yifan was so angered by Dongfang Mo¡¯s words that he almost vomited blood. However, he was unable to say a single word. Mu Ru¡¯s heart grew colder when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She knew that Dongfang Mo would not let Zheng Yifan off so easily. Moreover, with his F * cking mentality, he would not let Zheng Yifan die so easily, just like how he would not let her die. She could not live, nor could she die. This kind of life was enough for her to live alone. She could not let Zheng Yifan get involved again. However, Mu Ru was not willing to do such a thing. She wanted her to please him here, in front of Zheng Yifan, in front of so many of his subordinates, and take out that disgusting simtor. She wanted to be like a prostitute and throw away all her dignity. Moreover, she could not use her death to show her determination. Because if she died, Dongfang Mo would torture Zheng Yifan even more, and Zheng Yifan¡¯s life would probably bepletely ruined. Thus, Mu ru slowly took two steps forward and came before Dongfang Mo. she paused for a moment, then with an indifferent expression, she slowly knelt down. Her delicate body slowly prostrated on the ground, and finally, her head knocked against Dongfang Mo¡¯s toes Her voice was weak but extremely clear as she begged, ¡°I beg eldest young master to be merciful and let Zheng Yifan Go. ¡± Everyone in one inch ink city¡¯s small square was shocked, including Dongfang Mo and Zheng Yifan! Especially Dongfang Mo. his originally cold and dark expression instantly becameplicated. A strong and uncontroble storm appeared in his pitch-ck eyes, and it was as if a storm was about toe. Xi Muru, this damn woman, actually knelt down and begged Zheng Yifan for his sake? ! ! Chapter 364

Chapter 364: Chapter 364: No help from kind-hearted people

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Such a Mu Ru made Dongfang mo very angry. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, he would have pped her hard. ¡°Mu Ru, get up quickly. Don¡¯t ask him. He¡¯s not human at all. He doesn¡¯t know what love is! ¡± Zheng Yifan shouted from the side in extreme pain. He was so angry that he wished he could just bang his head against the wall and die. Although he and Mu ru were in love and were about to get married, he had always thought that Mu ru didn¡¯t love him enough. However, who would have thought that mu ru would actually kneel down to Dongfang Mo for him? His position in Mu Ru¡¯s heart was actually so important. Zheng Yifan did not know that in Mu Ru¡¯s 20 years of life, Zheng Yifan was the only boy who treated her well. He was the only boy who did not think that the birthmark on her forehead was ugly He was the only boy who did not think that the birthmark was an evil creature. In her past 20 years of life, in the Xi family¡¯s servants¡¯room, apart from mother Wang, no one else would treat her well. Even her own mother found it hard to remember her. From primary school to high school graduation, and even into university, the boys who met her would be interested in her. However, after she used her hand to lift up the fringe on her forehead to reveal the birthmark, all the boys would feel like they had seen a ghost They would never look at her again. They met Zheng Yifan when life was at its most difficult, they met Zheng Yifan when life was at its most difficult, and they met Zheng Yifan when life was full of vicissitudes... ... He was the one who gave her warmth, he was the one who gave her strength, he was the one who came to her side when she was in the most dangerous time, he was the one who gave her the kind of love that men had for women, he was the one who made her feel that she also had the right to be a woman who was loved and loved by others It was him... ... She had not dated Zheng Yifan for long, but every day made her miss him. She used to think that it wouldst forever, but.. Now, she was reluctant to leave Zheng Yifan, but she did not regret it! From now on, her life would once again return to loneliness. She would return to the days when she was abandoned and looked down upon by others. She would slowly get used to it, get used to being looked down upon, and even.. She would also get used to Dongfang Mo¡¯s cruelty and cruel methods towards her! Zheng Yifan looked at Mu Ru, his heart aching. He had once sympathized with a woman, but he had unknowingly fallen in love with her. He knew that she was a gentle person on the surface, but she was actually a noble person deep down in her bones. She had never worshipped foreign beauties, nor did she lower herself to the secr world. Such a Mu Ru was now kneeling in front of an ice-cold, heartless person. She even held such a humble posture, allowing Dongfang Mo to trample on her! His heart was quickly filled with bitterness, like an ant gnawing at him. Zheng Yifan almost lost control. ¡°Mu Ru, get up. Don¡¯t kneel to him. Don¡¯t ask him. At worst, I¡¯ll just die. I¡¯m not afraid of death. You don¡¯t need to ask him. Hurry up and get up. He¡¯s not a person at all. He¡¯s a eunuch, a Eunuch who¡¯s F * CKED UP IN HIS HEART! ¡± Zheng Yifan, who was tied to a tree trunk, shouted loudly At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten that Dongfang Mo did not like to hear the word ¡®eunuch¡¯ the most. Mu Ru turned around and looked at the man who was tied to the tree trunk. He was the only man in the world who treated her sincerely. The corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile She said softly, ¡°Yifan, you can¡¯t die. You¡¯re not alone. You still have your sister and brother-inw. You¡¯ve studied medicine for so many years. There are still many patients who need you to save them. You¡¯re a useful person in this society. Your hands can save many people. Many people need you. Therefore, you can¡¯t die. Dying is a foolish act. ¡± Chapter 365

Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Rejecting the help of kindhearted people 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Yifan¡¯s heart trembled instinctively. He still had his sister and brother-inw, and there were even more patients. He wanted to use a scalpel with both hands, and he wanted to save those who had heart problems. His dream was to be a good doctor, and he... ... ¡°HMPH, you knelt down and begged me for him? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was as cold as the snow wind that blew across the Tianshan Mountains, cold and piercing to the bone. Mu Ru¡¯s body prostrated on the ground again, and she kept kowtowing. Her weak voice rang out clearly, and she slowly repeated one sentence after another, ¡°I beg eldest young master to be merciful and let Zheng Yifan Go! ¡± The surroundings fell into a deathly silence. The evening wind blew gently. Mu Ru¡¯s entire body felt cold because she had not eaten anything hot at night and had been kneeling on the floor for a long time. It was clearly summer, and she was already wearing short sleeves. It was clearly... ... However, the summer night was really cold... ... So cold ! ! Summer had just begun, so why did she feel the cold of winter? Because the person who could give her warmth, and the only person who was willing to give her warmth, had to say goodbye to her forever. GOODBYE ¡ª Never again! Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was filled with anger. His hands could not help but clench into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were violent. He could clearly feel that the bloodthirsty factor in his blood vessels was currently flowing in a certain direction. He lowered his eyes and looked at Mu Ru, who was kneeling at his feet He had almost lost his reason. Mu Ru, this woman who had once been his wife and was now his mistress, had actually ¡ª The Young Lady¡¯s humble posture, her pleading tone, and her kneeling at his feet. Her dignity had long been trampled under his feet, allowing him to humiliate her, but ¡ª Why was he not happy at all? Why didn¡¯t he feel any joy at all Instead, what surged up in his heart was iparable anger? He was so angry that he wished he could stab Zheng Yifan, who was on the tree trunk, with a knife and make him never appear in this world again! ¡°I beg eldest young master to be merciful and let Zheng Yifan Go! ¡± Mu Ru spoke for the third time, her voice low and hoarse with a hint of trembling. She was a pregnant woman. because she had been kneeling on the ground for a long time, she was cold and hungry. Her body could no longer support her to raise her head, so she could only lie on the ground and not move. Her forehead was pressed against the floor and she kept knocking on it. This scene, in the eyes of Dongfang Mo and Zheng Yifan, waspletely different. Mu Ru¡¯s humble figure, her weak and trembling but iparably clear voice, was like a silent cry. However, her delicate but strong back Ridge was so pitiful that it made people want to immediately hug her in their arms! Zheng Yifan¡¯s eyes were red. Tears flowed uncontrobly from his eyes. People said that a man should not cry easily, but it was not the time to be sad. He really regretted, regretted that he did not listen to his sister¡¯s advice, regretted that he could not endure the pain of missing her, regretted that he was so reckless and ran to binhai to look for mu Ru. Not only did he not take her away, but he also put her in a disadvantageous position. Mu Ru, Mu Ru, the strong you, the pure you, for such an ordinary Zheng Yifan, humbly begged a devil. How could I let go of you How could I let go of you Leave you here? There was a deathly silence around them. The three people, three different thoughts, kept surging in their hearts for the most important person in their hearts. Chapter 366

Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Rejecting the help of good Samaritans 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After a long, long time.. Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold, cold voice finally rang out in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Zheng Yifan, seeing that mu ru is begging me so sincerely, I¡¯ll let you off tonight. However, you¡¯d better scram far away, to a ce where I¡¯ll never see you again. Otherwise, the next time you dare to act rashly, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off. ¡± As soon as Dongfang Mo finished speaking, he immediately waved his hand to signal for the people beside him to Untie Zheng Yifan! ¡°I can leave, but I can also go abroad. ¡± Zheng Yifan looked at Dongfang Mo coldly Then, he warned in a low voice, ¡°however, if you dare to mistreat / Mistreat Mu Ru, or if anything happens to her, Dongfang Mo, I will not let you off even if I be a ghost. ¡± ¡°Yifan, leave quickly. Don¡¯t bother about me anymore. Hurry up and realize your dream. Go and save more people. ¡± Mu Ru quickly urged Zheng Yifan to leave. If it took too long, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if the devil, Dongfang Mo, went back on his word She had finally begged for a chance to let him leave safely? ¡°Mu Ru... you must take care! ¡± Zheng Yifan was stopped by someone and could note to Mu Ru¡¯s side. He could only turn back to look at her a few times before he was half-pushed and half-dragged into a car. He knew that at this moment, he could only leave obediently. Otherwise, he and mu ru would only have a dead end. Mu Ru stared at Zheng Yifan¡¯s back until his figure disappeared in the car. Until the car disappeared in one inch ink city, her heart that she had been worried about finally slowly returned to her stomach. Yifan, you must be happy Don¡¯te back to find me again. Don¡¯t evere back to find me again. Give the love you gave me to another woman worthy of your love. Xi Muru doesn¡¯t know that you love her. She really doesn¡¯t know that you love her. When Zheng Yifan was far away, Dongfang Mo finally turned around. His cold gaze swept across Mu ru who was still kneeling on the ground. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s already gone. Why aren¡¯t you getting up? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body continued to prostrate on the ground. She did not react at all to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. The knuckles that pressed on the ground turned white, giving off a strange feeling. ¡°Xi Muru, stand up. Do you hear me? ! ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but raise his voice by two decibels. Could it be that this woman had fallen to her knees? He could not help but bend down. He reached out to grab her wrist and pulled hard, trying to pull her up. Only then did he realize that the woman who had been pulled up could not stand steadily at all. It turned out that she had already fainted! ¡°Xi Muru! ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but growl in a low voice. In his panic, even his old and hoarse voice had disappeared. He quickly carried her horizontally and then shouted to the people around him, ¡°hurry up and call Liu Hao! Do you hear me? ! ¡± Everyone was shocked. Aunt Liu quickly ran back to Mo Garden to make a phone call. A MIN quickly ran to help mu ru boil some water. Dongfang Mo carried the woman whose body was cold and her forehead was hot as he quickly walked upstairs to Mo Garden. He could not help but think angrily in his heart, this damn woman, not only did she have a fever, but she actually... ... She even knelt down for that man. Was Zheng Yifan really that bad Was it worth it for her to even sacrifice her own dignity? Liu Hao arrived twenty minutester and quickly checked on Mu Ru. Then, he whispered to Dongfang Mo, ¡°low fever, nothing serious. I gave her some medicine and she will be fine after two days of rest. ¡± Chapter 367

Chapter 367: Chapter 367: rejecting the help of a kind-hearted person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Um... is the child in her belly okay? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and his face was dark as he asked in a slightly aged and hoarse voice ... ¡°The child is fine. ¡± Liu Hao nodded, then looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Um, she is a pregnant woman after all, and she is already three months pregnant. You shouldn¡¯t be too... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of torturing her, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Liu Hao¡¯s words in annoyance. He rolled his eyes at him, then snorted coldly and said, ¡°she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and insisted on leaving with Zheng Yifan. I Will Capture Zheng Yifan... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment. Meng ran came to a realization. Why should he exin to Liu Hao? Hence, he quickly extended his hand and said impatiently, ¡°alright, alright. If she¡¯s fine, you can leave now. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bother me here anymore. ¡± Liu Hao was someone who knew when to advance and when to retreat. Since Dongfang Mo was unwilling to speak and wanted him to leave as soon as possible, he could not stay here for another second. In short, Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were the imperial edict. After Liu Hao left, Dongfang Mo closed the door and locked it. He then turned around and looked at the woman on the bed whose face was as Pale as paper. He reached out to pick up the pork liver and lean meat porridge that aunt Liu had brought over from the bedside table. He stirred it with a spoon and blew it cool with his mouth Then, he slowly put the spoon into her mouth. The dazed Mu ru was half asleep and half awake. Fortunately, she still had some reaction. When his spoon touched her lips, she would take the initiative to open it and let him feed her the pork liver and lean meat porridge. As he fed her, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Xi Muru, everyone says that you look like Zhu Bajie and that you¡¯re a scoundrel. You¡¯ve been bullied and bullied since you were young. Why is it that when you¡¯re with me, it bes you bullying me and bing you ughtering me? There was a phone ringing, but he did not pick it up. He just quickly cut it off and turned it off. Then, he continued to feed the woman in bed. At this time, nothing was more important than letting this woman eat and sleep well Because she still had a three-month-old baby in her stomach. After a bowl of fragrant porridge, he fed her some milk and water. Seeing that her face was gradually getting better and the temperature on her forehead was no longer hot, and she was gradually sleeping soundly, he slowly walked out of the room. He turned on the phone just now and looked for the phone call from Du Du. He immediately dialed back. Soon, the phone was picked up. Ahao¡¯s voice came through, ¡°boss, we have sent him out of the country. ¡± ¡°Well, have you found out who he has contacted since he returned to Binhai? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked faintly in an old and hoarse voice. He didn¡¯t have any emotion, just like the voice of a machine. ¡°I have contacted a person called little diamond, and little diamond is... ¡± Ahao¡¯s low voice came through. It was obvious that he had found new information. ¡°I got it. Continue to keep an eye on them, ¡± Dongfang Mo ordered coldly and quickly cut off his phone. He stood by the window in the corridor and looked at one inch ink city for a long time. He gritted his teeth and could not help but snort coldly. He wanted to see how long they could keep theirposure. The bankruptcy of a British and Americanpany was probably not enough to make them submit, so... ... After a long while, he shook his head again and shook off some of the emotions that he should not have. He turned around and walked back into the room. At this moment, he really wanted to sleep. He really wanted to sleep quietly beside her. Surrounded by scheming people, he was very tired. Lying next to a heartless woman, he felt safe. At least, she did not need him to put in any effort now. Chapter 368

Chapter 368: Chapter 368 rejecting the help of a kind-hearted person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s fever was not high, but it did not recede quickly. It repeated itself over and over again. Because she was pregnant, the medicine Liu Hao prescribed was mostly proprietary Chinese medicine. It was very bitter, and she did not like to drink it. Therefore, she often drank half of it and poured half of it out. Her illness also recovered a little slower. Dongfang Mo had note back since that night. He must have been busy dealing with his own fianc??e. Moreover, she had helped his fianc??e buy an imported simtor She wondered if he had been using the simtor to make out with his fianc??e these past few days? Zheng Yifan had left, but she knew that Zheng Yifan was also very stubborn. She wondered if he woulde looking for her again in the future She hoped that Zheng Yifan would wake up early ande to his senses early so that he would note looking for her again. This was because she reckoned that she would not be able to escape Dongfang Mo¡¯s clutches for the rest of her life. Today, her fever had finally subsidedpletely. It had taken a whole week. Liu Hao had said that he had never seen a low-grade fever take so long. This was the result of her not liking to drink Chinese medicine. The evening sun was still effective and scorching. It was the dog days in July, and the temperature was so high that it was unbearable. Fortunately, it was a coastal city. The Sea breeze blew in the evening, and it felt a little cool. Mu Ru had just sat down on the Rattan Chair on the balcony. A Min walked in before a cup of boiling water was even cold. She whispered to her, ¡°Miss Xi, aunt Gu invites you to the Gazebo at the long corridor for tea. ¡± ¡°Tea at the Gazebo? ¡± Mu Ru stared at a min with her eyes wide open. She wondered if her ears had misheard? Aunt Gu had always looked down on her, especially after she became Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Aunt Gu looked down on her even more. After she became pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, aunt Gu looked at her with a hint of hatred in her eyes. Although she was stupid and could not react to many things, she knew in her heart that aunt Gu was extremely dissatisfied with her pregnancy. After all, Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were the only brothers in the Dongfang family. Dongfang Mo was a eunuch and Dongfang Yu was dead. Logically speaking, the heir of the Dongfang family would naturally fall on aunt Gu¡¯s son, Dongfang Jun.. However, she was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child at this time. This undoubtedly made aunt Gu extremely angry. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was determined to have this child. This indirectly snatched back what should have belonged to Dongfang Jun.. Therefore, she had be an invisible thorn in aunt Gu¡¯s flesh. Aunt Gu probably wanted to pull her out at any time. For such aunt Gu to suddenly invite her for tea, she must be nning something on her, right Could it be that she wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the child in her belly? Thinking of this, Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she wanted to go downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but be extra cautious. It seemed that drinking tea was also a skill. However, since it was in the pavilion, aunt Gu probably didn¡¯t dare to be so bold, right? Although she thought of this, she still felt that it was better to be more careful. After all, it was easier to hide than to defend. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly. No matter what, the child was innocent. And as time went on, she slowly fell in love with the child in her belly. There was a pavilion in the middle of one inch ink city¡¯s long corridor. When Mu ru arrived, it was already past 18 in the afternoon. The scorching sun was setting in the West. The sunset had dyed half of the sky red. A Long Rainbow Bridge crossed the sky above one inch ink city It looked very beautiful. Chapter 369

Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Rejecting the help of a kind-hearted person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Aunt Gu was sitting on a wooden chair in the pavilion. She was wearing fashionable branded clothes and had gold, jade, and jewelry on her hands. When she saw mu ruing over, a smile immediately appeared on her face, but her eyes were hiding the coldness and hatred that was absent. Mu Ru walked forward with a smile on her face. She did not care about aunt Gu¡¯s expression at this moment. Buddha said that you would be whatever you saw in your eyes. ¡°Aunt Gu, I heard that you invited me over for tea. ¡± Mu Ru sat down on the wooden chair opposite aunt Gu and said with a smile, ¡°this makes mu ru a little ttered. ¡± Aunt Gu quickly smiled and tried her best to appear friendly. When she saw that Mu ru had already sat down, she immediately waved the maid beside her away as if she wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Mu Ru. Mu Ru saw that the tea in front of her was actually quite good. Even though she didn¡¯t drink much tea at the Xi family, she did make a lot of tea, so she could tell what grade the tea was. She picked up the cup of tea and sniffed it. Then, she frowned and put it down She said calmly, ¡°Aunt Gu, this tea is good tea, but it seems to be fromst year. The taste isn¡¯t fresh anymore. How about this? I¡¯ll get a min to pack some Liu an melon slices for you tomorrow. The eldest young master just gave it to me two days ago. He said it¡¯s a new tea that just came out this year. ¡± After Mu Ru said that, she immediately picked up the cup of tea again. Without taking a SIP, she spilled it on thewn. She looked like she didn¡¯t want to drink this kind of tea at all. Aunt Gu¡¯s face immediately darkened. She was very unhappy, but she didn¡¯t get angry. She just coughed lightly and then took out a check from her bag and pushed it in front of Mu Ru. ¡°Miss Xi, I¡¯ve seen what happened between you and my nephew Yifan a few days ago. Both of you are children with hard lives. It makes me sad when I see you, ¡± Aunt Gu paused and looked at Mu Ru There was a rare sincerity in her expression. ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯ve been there. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to find someone who loves her. Besides, everyone has their own beauty... ¡± ¡°Aunt Gu, do you mean to help Zheng Yifan and me? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei and looked at the check without batting an eyelid. ¡°Yes. ¡± Dongfang Mei nodded Then, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°actually, you and Yifan love each other so deeply, especially that night when you actually knelt down for ah Mo in order to save Yifan. To be honest, I can¡¯t bear to watch it anymore. At the same time, I¡¯m deeply moved by your deep affection. So, I¡¯ve decided to help you escape from one inch Mo city and send you to reunite with Yifan. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly startled when she heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Her previously indifferent expression quickly dimmed, and her spirited eyes instantly lost their color. The corners of her mouth could not help but tighten slightly, and the grievance and bitterness in her heart were clearly disyed on her face. Dongfang Mei immediately knew that there was hope when she saw her expression Thus, she struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Mu Ru, ah Mo¡¯s personality has changed drastically ever since he got disfigured in a car ident. You know that he has been following him one after another. His heart is extremely abnormal. You left him and met Yifan after that. This is because the heavens are looking after you, and you have suffered so much. Therefore, I want to help you, this pair of miserable lovebirds, no matter what. Although this check isn¡¯t much, it is enough for you and Zheng Yifan to live abroad for 30 to 40 years. Moreover, I will think of a way to send you out safely, and I will also think of a way to send you to Yifan¡¯s side... . . .¡± Chapter 370

Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Rejecting the help of a kind-hearted person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then do you know where Yifan is now? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, not wanting to hear her continue. ¡°This... ¡± Dongfang Mei was at a loss for words. Of course, she did not know where Zheng Yifan was. Who knew where Dongfang Mo had thrown Zheng Yifan Perhaps he had gone to the sea to feed the fish? But of course, she would not say that she did not know, so she quickly reacted and said, ¡°this, I will find out very soon. ¡± Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Mei couldn¡¯t answer at once, and she couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in her heart. Dongfang Mei, although I, Xi Muru, am stupid, I won¡¯t be fooled by you like this. Will you help me out of kindness You probably just want to kill me in disguise, and then indirectly kill Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, right? No matter how stupid I am, I won¡¯t fall for your trick, right? However, Mu Ru didn¡¯t reveal this on the surface. Instead, she revealed an expression of surprise and joy. Her long eyshes pped a few times as she looked at Dongfang Mei, and then cautiously asked, ¡°Aunt Gu, why are you so good to me? ¡± She asked softly, ¡°Aunt Gu, why are you so kind to me? ¡± Dongfang Mei had long guessed that Xi Muru would definitely ask her this kind of question because she had always known about her rtionship with Xi Muru. Xi Muru could not help but have questions in her heart when she suddenly offered to help her. Hence, she coughed lightly Then, she sniffled and said, ¡°Miss Xi, although you¡¯re pregnant with second young master¡¯s child now, aren¡¯t you second young master¡¯s wife after all? ¡± Living in one inch ink city was not legal. Moreover, once the child was born, it would immediately belong to the eldest young master. The eldest young master would soon marry Miss Kuang Yingying, so the child would naturally be said to be their child. When that timees, your child would have no child, no status, no status, and no status. Moreover, Kuang Yingying was the mayor¡¯s daughter. Would she allow ah Mo to find a mistress Would she allow you to live in one inch ink city for a long time Would it be easy for you to meet the Child?¡± Mu Ru lowered her head. Every word aunt Gu said seemed to be thinking about her. She was doing this for her future life, for her love with Zheng Yifan, and for the child in her belly not to belong to someone else. If Dongfang Mei was a sincere person, her words would indeed be able to move mu ru. If she knew a little less about Dongfang Mei, perhaps she would cooperate with Dongfang Mei and ept her help. In fact, Dongfang Mei¡¯s actions were nothing more than driving her out of one inch Mo city. In other words, she was driving the child in her womb out of one inch mo city, so that her own son could monopolize the Dongfang family¡¯s estate in the future because Dongfang Mo was a eunuch He was unable to have children, so Dongfang Jun¡¯s child naturally inherited Dongfang Mo¡¯s estate. In fact, she had never thought about the Dongfang family¡¯s property. It had nothing to do with her in the first ce. She only wanted to live with the people who loved her, to live a normal life. However, such a good idea came out of Dongfang Mei¡¯s mouth, so she had no choice but to doubt how much sincerity she had brought with her Moreover, did she have an even more vicious motive? A woman who even wanted to steal her own nephew¡¯s property, how could she have much pity and sympathy for an outsider like her? Actually, Dongfang Mei hated her. She hated the fact that she was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. Therefore, Dongfang Mei would never be foolish enough to help someone she saw as a thorn in her flesh. Chapter 371

Chapter 371: Chapter 371 turning down help from good Samaritans

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she clearly understood in her heart, Mu ru still pretended to be very moved, with tears in her eyes With a face full of gratitude and sincerity, she said to Dongfang Mei, ¡°Aunt Gu, thank you. Yifan and I appreciate your kindness, but as you can see, I can¡¯t escape at all. A week ago, Yifan and I wanted to escape, but we were caught by the eldest young master. You can see what kind of dire situation we ended up in... ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°that you mean you don¡¯t want to go and a fan reunion? ¡± Dongfang Mei slightly impatiently interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, how could I not want to? ¡± Mu Ru quickly expressed her attitude. Actually, what she said came from the bottom of her heart. She really wanted to be with Zheng Yifan, but of course, it was just a thought. Dongfang Mei heard what she said Hence, she quickly said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, Miss Xi, then why are you still hesitating ¡°I¡¯m sincerely helping you, but I¡¯m also helping my nephew Yifan. If you marry Yifan, how good would it be for the two of you to live happily ever after If you were to continue staying in one inch ink city, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine your future... ... .. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in her heart when she heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s hypocritical words. Dongfang Mei was indeed a person who knew how to work and scheme. This time, she had used this n of killing two birds with one stone quite well. She had tricked her out of one inch ink city, then used the excuse of sending her to see Zheng Yifan. Then, she would find a ce with no one, or on the high seas, and directly deal with her quietly. She would never have any trouble in the future. She would then tell Dongfang Mo that she had an appointment with Zheng Yifan that day.. She would escape on her own ord and have Dongfang Mo look for Zheng Yifan. Then, she would me everything on Zheng Yifan. ¡°Aunt Gu, this method of yours is really good, and your strategy is also very clever. ¡± Mu Ru stood up and nced at Dongfang Mei She said indifferently, ¡°but, aunt Gu, how much do you n to give me to live with Zheng Yifan? ¡± ¡°20 million, ¡± aunt Gu said very generously. As she spoke, she pushed the check in front of Mu Ru, indicating for her to take a look at the amount on it. ¡°Hehe, ¡± Mu ru nced at the check and could not help butugh out loud Recently, she immediately pulled out a mocking tone, ¡°Aunt Gu, I think you know that the eldest young master once paid two hundred million to appease Nangong Xun. Say, if you can give me twenty million, can the eldest young master not give it to me I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s ten or even twenty times higher than yours. He can also give it to me, right?¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face quickly turned red, then she asked unwillingly, ¡°Then, Miss Xi thinks that twenty million is too little, right? Then, how much do you think is enough? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she could not help but turn back to look at her She said softly, ¡°Aunt Gu, this is not a problem of how much I want, nor is it a problem of me looking down on you. It¡¯s just that I know my own limits. To the eldest young master, I¡¯m like a grasshopper in his palm. He can do whatever he wants to me, and I can¡¯t fly out of his palm at all. So, I won¡¯t waste my energy. If I work with you, I¡¯ll only die faster. ¡± After Mu Ru said this, she immediately turned around and walked in the direction of Mo Garden. She did not turn back to look at Dongfang Mei, who was still sitting on the wooden chair with her face blushing and her face turning white. ???? Ps: Dear friends, today is the end! Chapter 372

Chapter 372: Chapter 372, the man who was inexplicable 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei clenched the cheque for 20 million tightly with both hands. As she looked at the thin figure who was slowly walking towards the ink garden, she could not help but feel a burst of anger in her heart. That damned Xi Muru. It seemed that she had indeed underestimated her. Initially, she thought that she was just an ugly freak. As long as she was chased out of one inch ink city, everything would be fine. However, who would have thought that... ... It was all because she had been mercifulst year and had left behind a future trouble for herself. Now, she was actually relying on her mother to be expensive. She was actually able to strut around in one inch ink city. The child in her belly was already three months old. She had to quickly think of a way. No matter what, she could not let this child be born. However, to get rid of her child, she had to be outside one inch ink city This time, she had to think of a foolproof way. Mu Ru slowly walked through the long corridor and walked in another direction. In fact, she had note downstairs for a week. She had been recuperating upstairs for the past week. Other than Liu Hao and a Min, she did not need to see anyone else. It was quiet. One inch ink city¡¯s courtyard was veryrge. It was the middle of summer, and all kinds of flowers were blooming brilliantly. In the evening, the fragrance of natural flowers could be smelled everywhere in the courtyard. Clove flowers not far away were blooming at this time, and Ye Lai incense was also quietly blooming. Since she had alreadye downstairs, and since it was still early, after separating from Dongfang Mei, she did not n to go back to the ck Garden building immediately. Instead, she nned to walk around the courtyard and see the beautiful scenery of one inch ink city on a summer night. Slowly walking around, she unknowingly came to the front of the Plum Garden. All kinds of small flowers in the courtyard were alsopeting to bloom, and the White Magnolia tree was already full of white flowers, emitting a fragrant smell. She wanted to go upstairs to take a look, but she realized that she did not have her keys with her, so she looked upstairs. The old building in the evening breeze gave people a deste and old feeling. By the time she finished walking around one inch ink city and returned to the ck Garden, the sky had alreadypletely darkened. The Night Lights in one inch ink city had already been lit up, and one inch ink city had once again be mysterious. In the hall of the ck Garden, there was a sounding from the kitchen. Aunt Liu was probably preparing dinner. She took a nce in the direction of the kitchen, then directly walked upstairs. After lying on the bed for a week, she felt a little tired after walking around the courtyard today. When she reached her room on the third floor, she pushed the door open and walked in. When she reached the living room, she saw a person standing on the balcony with his back facing the room. There was smoke lingering around him. He was probably smoking. ¡°cough, cough. ¡± She could not help but cover her mouth and cough twice. The person on the balcony immediately put out the cigarette. Then, he turned around and walked into the room in two steps. After not seeing him for a week, Dongfang Mo did not seem to have changed much. The only change was that his face after the stic surgery was getting closer and closer to Dongfang Yu, because the marks on his face were almost impossible to see It was to the extent that she kept having the illusion that Dongfang Yu had returned. He walked into the room with a slightly cold expression on his face. Mu Ru instinctively felt that with Dongfang Mo in the room, there was actually no need to turn on the air conditioner, but it could save electricity. ¡°where did you go? Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was still slightly hoarse and Hoarse, and his tone was clearly filled with reproach. He had been waiting here for more than an hour, but this woman had not returned for a long time. ¡°Aunt Gu asked me to go to the pavilion to drink tea, ¡± Mu ru said truthfully. Then, as she walked towards the bathroom, she said lightly, ¡°after aunt Gu and I separated, we took a stroll around the courtyard. ¡± Chapter 373

Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Strange Man 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt Gu is treating you to tea? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively before he asked, ¡°what kind of tea did you drink? ¡± ¡°It should be Longjing, right? It could also be Mao Jian. ¡± Mu Ru thought for a moment before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink that tea. It doesn¡¯t smell good, so I¡¯m not too sure. ¡± Hearing her words, Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart gradually sank. He looked at the woman who was still walking towards the bathroom. He took two steps forward, reached out, and pulled her into his embrace. Mu Ru instinctively struggled for a moment. Dongfang Mo¡¯s sudden intimacy made her very ufortable because she used to be familiar with Dongfang Mo who was in a wheelchair. Dongfang Mo saw that the woman in his arms was struggling. He was obviously unhappy. He finally had the time to look for her today and wanted to apany her. She had made him wait for more than an hour, but now she was still unwilling to obey him. Mu Ru¡¯s body crashed into Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and hard chest. Dongfang Mo was only wearing a shirt, and a familiar yet slightly unfamiliar man¡¯s aura instantly assaulted his face. ¡°You seem to have a woman¡¯s fragrance on you. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s nose instinctively sniffed, and her brows furrowed as well. This was the first time she had smelled a woman¡¯s scent on Dongfang Mo. in the past, every time she saw Dongfang Mo, she had never smelled him before. However, when she thought about it carefully, it was not surprising. After all, in the past, Dongfang Mo had a ghostly face and was sitting in a wheelchair. With his appearance, let alone looking for a woman, most women would probably faint from fright when they saw him. Now, with the sess of the stic surgery, Dongfang Mo¡¯s entire person was as elegant and Suave as Dongfang Yu. When women outside saw him, they would probably be like flies seeing smelly dog sh * T, right He pounced on her with a buzz? Therefore, it was not difficult for her to understand why Dongfang Yu always had the scent of a woman on him. It seemed that this man was too handsome and was the same as a woman who was too beautiful. They both attracted flies. However, Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying were engaged now, and she was not familiar with Kuang Yingying¡¯s scent. Moreover, that woman, Kuang Yingying, changed her perfume every day, so it was difficult for people to distinguish her scent. ¡°Yingying and I just made out on the second floor, ¡± Dongfang Mo said expressionlessly. He let go of Mu Ru in his arms and said lightly, ¡°Yingying said that the quality of the thing you bought was good, and she felt veryfortable... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands. I think it¡¯s time to eat, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo and then quickly walked to the bathroom again. Mu Ru washed her hands by the sink in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Ever since she was pregnant, she seemed to have gained a little weight. Although there was no longer any weight on her face, there was at least a little blush on her face. Since Dongfang Mo said that he and Kuang Yingying had just made out, it meant that Kuang Yingying had already gotten used to that thing. It was good that way. Hopefully, Kuang Yingying would keep a tight rein on him so that he would not have the chance to look for her in the future. However, when she thought about how after he and Kuang Yingying had made out, he actually came to look for her without even washing the smell on his body, it made her feel very ufortable. He was clearly disrespecting her, and had even speciallye to insult her. ¡°Do you need to wash your hands for half a day? ¡± Dongfang Mo stood at the bathroom door and looked at the woman who had been washing her hands. He asked impatiently. ¡°Oh? ¡± Mu Ru raised her head and answered. She looked at him in a daze and forgot to turn off the TAP, so the water was still flowing. Chapter 374

Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Strange Man 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo looked at the dazed woman. The light yellow dress did not seem to suit her, making her look even Paler. She was three months pregnant, but she still looked so thin. Her Pale little face made one¡¯s heart ache. He let out an almost inaudible sigh, then frowned again and asked, ¡°you don¡¯t eat anything at home all day? Why are you so thin? ¡± Mu Ru only came back to her senses when she heard his voice. She looked up at the cold man at the door. After a moment of silence, she said lightly, ¡°I eat, I eat every day. A Min can testify. ¡± She thought to herself, whether this person can gain weight or not is actually rted to his mood. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, ¡®be broad-minded and have a fat body¡¯ Her mood was gloomy when she saw the sky. Even if she ate delicacies, she might not be able to gain weight, right? Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. Seeing that she had washed her hands and dried them, he reached out to grab her wrist and pulled her into his embrace again. She seemed to have be thinner. He caressed her back, and her bones were clearly visible. ¡°Are you angry with me? ¡± He ced his Chin on her shoulder, and his thin lips blew out a warm breath on her neck. He asked in a low voice, ¡°are you hoping that I won¡¯te again? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but feel shocked. What kind of eyes did Dongfang Mo have CLAIRVOYANCE He could actually see through a person¡¯s thoughts She was indeed hoping that he would note again, and nevere again. After all, he already had a fianc??e. However, she was not angry, because being angry did not bring any benefits to her, nor did it bring any harm to Dongfang Mo.. ¡°I wanted to be angry, but do I have the right? ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh bitterly, but she did not push him away She said self-mockingly, ¡°although I am ugly and stupid, I still have some self-awareness. I am only young master¡¯s mistress, how can I have the right to be angry? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally furrowed brows tightened, and the Chin that was ced on her shoulder moved slightly away He used his hand to symbolically tap her forehead. ¡°If only you knew that you were only a mistress. I see that you often forget your status as a mistress. ¡± ¡°Then what the eldest young master means is that Mu ru is not qualified to be your mistress? ¡± Mu Ru struggled out of his arms and did not wait for Dongfang Mo to reply Then she said self-deprecatingly, ¡°actually, eldest young master, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have really forgotten. To be precise, I am indeed not qualified to be your mistress. Look at my current situation. I am clearly your mistress, but I am pregnant with your brother¡¯s child. Sigh, I am really too ipetent. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face could not help but darken. He could not help but regret discussing the mistress issue with her. Thus, he used his hand to rub her hair and quickly changed the topic, ¡°alright, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I will take you out for dinner tonight. ¡± ¡°tonight? Now? ¡± Mu Ru was puzzled after hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, she looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°is tomorrow okay? ¡± ¡°Tomorrow? I don¡¯t have time tomorrow. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s tone could not help but be stiff. It was not easy for him to take time out of his busy schedule toe and see her. He thought that forcing her to kneel before him in front of everyonest week was indeed a little too much, so he thought of taking her out for a meal and spending some time with her. Who would have thought that this woman was getting more and more arrogant and actually started to negotiate with him? Chapter 375

Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Strange Man 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, mu ru immediately fell silent. Actually, tomorrow was her mother¡¯s birthday. Her mother had been dead for half a year, and she had not gone to her mother¡¯s grave to take a look. Thus, she thought about whether she could go and take a look tomorrow. However, since Dongfang Mo had said that he did not have time tomorrow, she did not say anything more. After all, she was his mistress. Moreover, although Dongfang Mo¡¯s appearance had changed, his temper had not changed at all He was still the same as when he was in the wheelchair with a grimace, as smelly as the stinky dog feces in the toilet. ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll change my clothes. ¡± Mu Ru stopped arguing with him and turned around to walk towards the changing room. Since the sun had risen from the West and Dongfang Mo was going to take her out for dinner today, it was better for her to follow him out. It was better than staying in one inch Mo city all day and looking at the sky as big as the mouth of a well. Kuang Yingying was here to look for Dongfang Mo tonight, but as soon as her car drove into the eastern coast, she immediately saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s caring down from the mountainside. At this moment, he was looking sideways at the woman in the passenger seat, saying something So she did not see her car. She did not even need to look carefully to recognize that the woman in Dongfang Mo¡¯s passenger seat was Xi Muru, which was Dongfang Mo¡¯s so-called mistress. She parked her car under a tree by the roadside and looked at the rolls-royce that was swaggering away from her. The jealousy in her heart grew like weeds in the spring fields. Dongfang Mo was finally willing to undergo stic surgery and finally received leg treatment to recover. Now, he was once again like the prince charming from three years ago, but he did not intend to focus on her alone. The child in Xi Muru¡¯s stomach was clearly Dongfang Yu¡¯s yboy¡¯s, but he was extremely precious. Fine, he said that he could not have a child, but she understood why he treasured that child. After all, the Dongfang family could not possibly not leave any children behind, right? But, his precious child could not even be precious to the child¡¯s mother, right? A week ago, she and Dongfang Mo were engaged, but the engagement ceremony was interrupted because Xi Muru¡¯s ex-man came knocking on the door. He even ignored her on the stage and went to chase that pair of dog lovers who were preparing to elope. Later, in the small square in one inch ink city, she witnessed Dongfang Mo torture and humiliate Xi Muru with such vicious methods. At that time, everyone thought that Dongfang Mo was so cruel and treated Xi Muru so cruelly. However, she did not see the slightest bit of cruelty from the side. What she saw was how much Dongfang Mo cared about Xi Muru, so much so that he was so domineering and arrogant. At that time, Dongfang Mo looked at Xi Muru with a gaze that he had never seen before. It was as if he wanted to swallow her alive, and that gaze was clearly not allowing anyone to share her. He wanted to monopolize her If this kind of expression was not love, then she probably did not know what Love was. Dongfang Mo probably fell in love with Xi Muru, but he did not know it yet. Of course, Xi Muru, that slow-witted woman, probably did not know either, but she, as a bystander, saw it clearly. Originally, when her father and Dongfang Mo were negotiating, he had promised her father that he would get stic surgery to restore his appearance and treat his two legs. As for Xi Muru, he had said that as long as the child in her belly was engaged to her, he would send that woman away He would never visit her again and would only bring the child back to Kuang Yingying for her to take care of. Chapter 376

Chapter 376: Chapter 376: The Strange Man 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, she and Dongfang Mo had been engaged for a week, but Dongfang Mo still had no intention of sending Xi Muru away. It was obvious that Dongfang Mo wanted to keep Xi Muru in one inch Mo city, even if she and Dongfang Mo got married in the future In one inch Mo city of the Dongfang family, Xi Muru would probably coexist with her. It seemed that she could not just pretend to be a docile and obedient girl and go down. She could barely ept the child in Xi Muru¡¯s stomach. WHO Made Dongfang Mo lose the ability to let a woman give birth? However, Dongfang Mo had already promised to go abroad to make an artificial clone. It was said that the thing was the same as the real one, and it couldst longer. She was full of anticipation She really wanted topare which one was morefortable with the real one. Of course, their wedding date had not been set yet. They had to wait for Dongfang Mo¡¯s artificial clone to bepleted before they could hold their wedding. However, Xi Muru was a sore spot. It seemed like she had to think of a way to drive her out of one inch Mo city. Otherwise, if she stayed in one inch Mo city for too long one day, sparks might really fly between her and Dongfang Mo. when that time came, it would climb onto her head Then, it would really be difficult for her to clean up the situation. Looking at the road that had already disappeared from Dongfang Mo¡¯s car, she quickly turned the car around and drove in the direction where Dongfang Mo¡¯s car had just driven off. In the center of Binhai City, on a slightly quiet street, a restaurant decorated quaintly with the words ¡°calcium bone restaurant¡± was parked in front of Dongfang Mo¡¯s car. At this moment, in this calcium bone restaurant, in an elegantly decorated private room with a very warm environment, Dongfang Mo was using a spoon to serve Mu ru a small bowl of milk-white big bones. ¡°drink more. Big Bones are calcium supplements. It is said that pregnant women are prone tock calcium. I have to ask aunt Liu to boil some big bones for you every day. ¡± Dongfang Mo motioned for mu ru to drink the soup He smiled and said softly, ¡°there¡¯s also lion¡¯s head here. You should try it too. How does this house taste? Is it better than the lion¡¯s head you made yourself? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard his words. She looked at Dongfang Mo in surprise. She did not expect him to still remember her lion¡¯s head. She had only made lion¡¯s head for him once. She thought he had long forgotten about it. She took a sip of the soup. The taste was indeed very pure. Moreover, based on her years of experience in the kitchen, this soup should not contain chicken essence. If chicken essence was added to the bone soup, the taste would not be so pure. Thinking that the reason he brought her to drink the bone soup was because of the child in her stomach, she could not help butugh bitterly. She asked softly, ¡°Um, will Miss Kuang Yingying ept the child in my stomach? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned instinctively. His originally smiling face obviously stiffened After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°of course I ept it. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know about my situation. It¡¯s impossible for us to have a child, and the child in your stomach was originally from the Dongfang family. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard his words, and then she said indifferently, ¡°I originally thought that Miss Kuang Yingying would mind my existence, but now it seems that she doesn¡¯t have any objections to her fianc?? finding a mistress. I think... ¡± ¡°drink the soup. ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to hear her continue talking, so he added some more soup into her bowl and asked softly, ¡°is the soup not good? ¡± Chapter 377

Chapter 377: Chapter 377: The Strange Man 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s delicious. ¡± Mu Ru immediately knew what to say and stopped talking nonsense. She picked up the small bowl, took the spoon, and began to slowly drink the bone soup from the calcium bone restaurant. The soup was good soup, and the moment it entered her mouth, she knew that the bone soup had been cooked for a long time, so it must have been cooked for a long time. That was why the soup was so white, and it tasted so smooth and refreshing. However, people¡¯s appetite had always been rted to their mood. If they were in a good mood, everything they ate would be delicious. If they were in a bad mood, everything they ate would be nd and tasteless. At this moment, she was not in the mood, especially when she thought of the child in her stomach. When she thought of how the child would be carried away after it was born and that she would have to call Dongfang Mo¡¯s father Kuang Yingying¡¯s mother in the future, her mood could not help but be worse Therefore, no matter if it was the big bones or the lion¡¯s head, there would be no taste left in her mouth. ¡°I also ordered sweet and sour pork ribs and pineapple and Gulu meat for you. Try them and see if they taste good. ¡± Dongfang Mo ced the two dishes in front of her and looked at her expectantly Like a child who wanted to be praised, he said, ¡°I heard that pregnant women like to eat sweet and sour. ¡± Actually, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t hear it from others. He had found it on theputer this afternoon. He had wanted to go to the bookstore to buy two pregnant women¡¯s books, but a man was a little embarrassed, so he looked it up on the Inte. Many pregnant women on the inte said that they liked to eat sweet and sour, so he remembered it. Therefore, when he came back from work today, he immediately went to her room to look for her. He wanted to bring her out to watch her eat. Mu Ru picked up a piece of pineapple Gulu meat with her chopsticks and ced it in her mouth to bite lightly. It was sour and sweet, carrying the original taste of the pineapple. It was sweet but not greasy. It was very refreshing Therefore, she could not help but nod and say, ¡°not bad, this is quite delicious. I didn¡¯t know how to cook this kind of dish before. This seems to be Lu cuisine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the Lu cuisine. If it¡¯s delicious, you should eat more. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but feel happy when he heard that she was delicious. He immediately helped her pick up a few more chopsticks. As he watched her eat, Meng ran suddenly felt that this was actually a kind of enjoyment. Mu Ru was a little overwhelmed by the favor, but perhaps the sweet and sour taste did have an appetizing effect. She had eaten quite a lot tonight, and Dongfang Mo was also unusually gentle. He had been serving her by the side. Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s considerate and caring behavior and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in her heart. Fortunately, they were in a private room. If they were in the lobby and outsiders saw them, they would definitely think that they were a loving couple And Dongfang Mo was a gentle and considerate good husband. However, regarding Dongfang Mo¡¯s behavior tonight, Mu Ru actually could not see clearly. She also could not understand why Dongfang Mo did this? Deliberately trying to please her It seemed that he did not have this need. Because to him, she was just a mistress, a mistress who satisfied his bitchy mentality in bed. Moreover, Dongfang Mo wanted her to be a mistress not because he liked her, but because he wanted to separate her and Zheng Yifan He wanted to humiliate her. So it was for the child in her stomach But that didn¡¯t make sense Anyway, he had already said that he wanted the child, so she had to give birth even if she didn¡¯t want it. Moreover, the child wouldn¡¯t be with her after it was born. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have the need to curry favor with her because of this. But, why did Dongfang Mo suddenly treat her so well tonight? Could it be that he wanted to confuse her mind and let her see his handsome, gentle and considerate side, and then slowly fall in love with him and forget about Zheng Yifan, using the beauty trap? Chapter 378

Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Men Who are so strange

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it? ¡± Dongfang Mo pressed the beeper on the wall to inform the waiters outside toe in and pay the bill. At the same time, he took the opportunity to sit beside her and whispered into her ear. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± Mu Ru, who was originally looking out the window, quickly withdrew her gaze. Dongfang Mo¡¯s hot breath made her neck feel a little itchy, so she silently moved her body to the side and then opened her eyes indifferently. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, I heard that you¡¯re going to marry your fianc??e, the mayor¡¯s daughter, Miss Kuang Yingying. Although Miss Kuang is virtuous and dignified, educated and courteous, and magnanimous, no matter what, as a husband, you still have to put your wife first. You should respect her, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face darkened again. He reached out and grabbed the waist of the woman who was still moving to the side. He pulled her into his arms and whispered, ¡°Xi Muru, what do you mean? ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She felt the strengthing from her waist She quickly said, ¡°young master Dongfang, what meaning can I have? I¡¯m just reminding young master lightly. As a married man, being responsible for your own family is the most basic marriage ethics. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand froze. He stopped for a moment and immediately let go. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, it¡¯s enough for you to worry about your own matters. I don¡¯t need you to worry about my marriage or my family. ¡± Mu Ru did not know what was wrong with Dongfang Mo. was she actually doing this for his own good However, this person did not seem to understand humannguage. He was just talking to him, yet he was still angry? Fortunately, the waiter had already knocked on the door and entered. Dongfang MO quickly paid the bill and generously gave the waiter a tip. Then, he picked up his coat and called out coldly to Mu Ru, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this and quickly followed. She could not help butugh bitterly at Dongfang Mo¡¯s performance just now. He was the grand CEO of the Dongfang Corporation, yet when he was angry, he was like a child. He did not have any demeanor at all. The road back was very quiet. Dongfang Mo¡¯s driving was different from Dongfang Yu¡¯s. Perhaps it was because this man had been in a wheelchair for too long, but he drove very steadily and did not drive fast. He waspletely like a mature and steady middle-aged man driving Compared to Dongfang Yu¡¯s crazy racing and drifting skills, they werepletely different. Perhaps it was because they were angry, but the two of them did not say a word on the way back. Of course, if Dongfang Mo did not say anything, Mu Ru could not find anything to say. Back in one inch mo city, Mu Ru did not wait for Dongfang Mo to open the car door for her. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. Without waiting for him, she walked straight to Mo Garden. She only wanted to hurry back to her third floor to shower and sleep. It was a strange feeling. In the past, the third floor was empty. Later, when it was renovated, it was said that it was for Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying to get married. In the end, Dongfang Yu died, and the marriage with Kuang Yingying was ruined. In the end, it was an unrted person like her who moved in. After eating and drinking, she had nothing to worry about. Dongfang Mo did not bother her anymore. Mu Ru slept until dawn that night. She had just woken up in the morning, and before she had time to freshen up, a min had alreadye in. Seeing her, she said, ¡°before young master went out, he instructed that today, Miss Kuang is going to pick out the bedding for the wedding. He asked you to apany Miss Kuang. ¡± Chapter 379

Chapter 379: Chapter 379: A man who was out of the blue

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why do I have to apany her? ¡± Mu Ru found it strange. She didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Kuang Yingying, either in the past or now. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this reason, ¡± a Min told the truth, and then she guessed, ¡°I think you¡¯re a careful person and an art student. You have a different appreciation of art, don¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help butugh at a min¡¯s wild guess Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Miss Kuang is quite thoughtful. Isn¡¯t she worried that I will choose ording to the specifications and patterns of the bedding that Dongfang Mo and I used when we were married? ¡± ¡°Oh, right. ¡± A Min patted her head with her hand. Then, she suddenly realized, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I really forgot that you were once the firstdy of the Dongfang family. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at a min and did not continue to discuss this issue with her. Since Dongfang Mo had already instructed her, she would just do as he instructed. A Min was still thinking when she followed her downstairs. Dongfang Mo felt ufortable as long as he did not humiliate her. It was probably because she had advised him to be responsible for his own marriage and familyst night. Thus, he immediately became responsible today He even let her apany Kuang Yingying to pick out some bedding. If they were married, would he let her guide Kuang Yingying on how to ept his touch with the simtor? Thinking of this, Mu ru could not help but shiver. If the previous Dongfang Mo was a devil, then the current Dongfang Mo was a man with a beast¡¯s heart. No one could understand his thoughts. She did not know what was going on with that woman, Kuang Yingying. She knew that Dongfang Mo was a eunuch, and she knew that he used a simtor, but she still loved Dongfang Mo deeply and even wanted to marry him Was it just because Dongfang Mo was her first love? Mu Ru went to the restaurant on the first floor of Mo Garden for breakfast. Perhaps it was because she got upte, but no one from the Dongfang family was there. As soon as she finished her breakfast, Kuang Yingying had already driven over to pick her up. A MIN originally wanted to go with mu ru because Dongfang Mo had once instructed that in the future, whenever Xi Muru wanted to leave one inch of Mo City, she needed a min to apany her. However, Kuang Yingying drove a beetle car and could only fit two people. Kuang Yingying said to a Min, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not apanying her. I know better than you how important the child in her stomach is because it¡¯s mine. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but feel sad when she heard this. When she turned her head, tears welled up in her eyes. The child was clearly in her stomach and this Kuang Yingying actually said that the child was hers right in front of her Shepletely ignored her existence. A Min also felt a little upset when she heard this. She looked at Mu ru with sympathy. When she saw that she had already opened the car door and got into the car, she chased after her and told her to walk slowly or something. ¡°Miss Xi, actually, I really have to thank you. ¡± Kuang Yingying got into the car. As she started the car, she looked at mu ru with a sincere smile on her face. ¡°thank me? ¡± Mu Ru obviously did not understand the meaning behind Kuang Yingying¡¯s words. She could not help but ask, ¡°thank me for what? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve helped you before, right? ¡± ¡°thank you for Seducing Ah Yu when he was alive, ¡± Kuang Yingying said expressionlessly. There was no emotion in her words. Mu Ru was stunned. Before she could react, she heard Kuang Yingying say, ¡°if it were not for what happened between you and Ah Yu, I don¡¯t think ah Mo and I would have a child in our lifetime. Do you think I should thank you? ¡± Chapter 380

Chapter 380: Chapter 380 meeting an old friend 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Mu Ru sneered when she heard this, and then said lightly, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that my child will grow up and look for his mother? Aren¡¯t you afraid that raising a tiger will cause trouble for you, and that you might spend a lot of effort to raise an ingrate? ¡± Kuang Yingying was obviously stunned Then, she quickly refuted, ¡°what am I afraid of Ah Mo said that the child will be carried to my side when he is born, and we will never let you meet the Child, so the child will never know that I didn¡¯t give birth to him. Of course, we will educate him well, and you ¨C¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful expression She said Mockingly, ¡°Xi Muru, you will always be a substitute. Whether it¡¯s when you reced your sister Xi Muxue to marry Dongfang Mo in the past or when you¡¯re pregnant now, you will always be a tool, a tool that serves Xi muxue and me. ¡± ¡°Miss Kuang, don¡¯t say it so perfectly. ¡± Mu Ru was not angry She just refuted expressionlessly, ¡°the child is still in my stomach now. Whether it can be born or not, it¡¯s still up to me to decide. If you really force me into a corner, I¡¯ll just... ¡± ¡°Ah Mo said that you don¡¯t even have the right to end your own life. ¡± Kuang Yingying was not threatened. She did not take mu RU¡¯s words to heart at all. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have the right to end my own life, but ¡ª ¡± Mu ru pushed the car door with her hand as she spoke. She pulled the door open and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t stipte that I don¡¯t have the right to end the child¡¯s life in my stomach! ¡± ¡°SQUEAK! ¡± The sound of the car tires rubbing against the ground was very sharp and ear-piercing because of the sudden braking. Kuang Yingying stopped the car and turned to look at the indifferent Xi Muru She gnashed her teeth in hatred and said, ¡°fine, you win. Xi Muru, you and I will carry this child obediently. Perhaps I will treat you better in the future. Otherwise... ¡± ¡°otherwise what? ¡± Mu Ru saw that she stopped mid-sentence She could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Miss Kuang, don¡¯t tell me you n to end my life as well? If that¡¯s the case, I really have to thank you for what you just said. ¡± Kuang Yingying was furious when she heard Xi Muru¡¯s words. This damn woman, she was really a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. No matter how she tried, it seemed like she could not threaten her anymore. Actually, Kuang Yingying did not know that there was a saying that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any desires, you¡¯ll be strong. ¡± The current Xi Muru was no longer afraid of death. Therefore, she was not afraid of Kuang Yingying¡¯s threats at all, because the worst that could happen was death. The only person she was afraid of now was Dongfang Mo. because Dongfang Mo had Zheng Yifan in his hands, and Dongfang Mo was constantly criticizing Zheng Yifan, she did not dare to argue with Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru saw that Kuang Yingying was silent, so she could not help butugh again. ¡°Miss Kuang, what kind of good way is that to treat me better? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to help me escape one inch Mo city like Aunt Gu? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. She could not help but turn to look at Xi Muru. She could not help but think to herself, what kind of eyes did Xi Muru have that she could see through her thoughts? Mu Ru saw that Kuang Yingying did not even answer her. She only drove and did not continue to ask her these useless questions. Instead, she turned her head out of the car window and looked at the scenery outside casually. Chapter 381

Chapter 381: Chapter 381 meeting an old friend 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A few minutester, Kuang Yingying felt that it was too boring for the two of them to sit in the car without saying a word, so she could not help but say, ¡°Miss Xi, this car is ah Mo¡¯s engagement gift to me. What do you think? Is it nice? ¡± When Kuang Yingying asked this question, she was already trying her best to act more naturally. However, the pride in her heart could not be suppressed, so her expression became unnatural Moreover, it was obvious that she was showing off and provoking. When Mu ru heard this, she felt that it was funny. This Kuang Yingying was really too much. As the daughter of the mayor, was it necessary for her to bepared to a mistress who had always been looked down upon? Moreover, how rich was Dongfang Mo Now that Kuang Yingying was his fianc??e, so what if he gave her a car? For Dongfang Mo, it was a piece of cake? After she married Dongfang Most year, just Ning Dongfang Mo had generously given her 10 million yuan. Then, Nangong Xun came looking for her. In order to appease Nangong Xun, Dongfang Mo even gave her 200 million yuan. On the other hand, Kuang Yingying¡¯s beetle was only worth a million yuan at most. How could itpare to 210 million yuan? Of course, the reason why Kuang Yingying said this to her was to show off Dongfang Mo¡¯s love for her in front of her. She used this fact to tell Xi Muru that a toad should not dream of eating swan meat. The person that Dongfang Mo cared about was me. Mu Ru felt that Kuang Yingying¡¯s current behavior was very childish. In fact, she knew what she was talking about. Of course, the person that Dongfang Mo cared about was Kuang Yingying. After all, she was the mayor¡¯s daughter and Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e. Moreover, Dongfang Mo did not care about his own skin cancer and went to have stic surgery to treat his legs for her. All of this was undoubtedly more convincing than giving a car to Kuang Yingying. ¡°A car is a beautiful car. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was indifferent, as if she was saying that food was a good dish. She did not turn her head to look at Kuang Yingying who was driving She just said calmly, ¡°Miss Kuang is also a beauty. A beautiful car with a beautiful woman. Young master is very thoughtful about his fianc??e. ¡± Kuang Yingying felt much better when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. The mes of jealousy that had been burning just now slowly disappeared. However, she still turned to look at Xi Muru who was sitting in the passenger seat. She snorted coldly in her heart. Xi Muru, do you think you¡¯re a beauty just because you used your bangs to hide your birthmark Do you think you¡¯re like Xi Muxue like this Do you think you can charm Dongfang Mo with this method? HMPH, how is that possible I won¡¯t let you stay in one inch Mo city for too long. I¡¯ll think of a way to get you out of one inch Mo city, but of course, I won¡¯t do it myself. Instead, I¡¯ll let Dongfang Mo personally send you away. There were some secrets that she just needed to know herself. She wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, and of course, no one would know, including that self-righteous Dongfang Mo.. No one in this world could take away her things. Whether it was Xi Muxue or Xi Muru, Dongfang Mo was hers and could only belong to her forever, so... ... Xi Muxue was no longer within her considerations because that woman was currently living a life of hiding. However, this ugly Freak, Xi Muru, was a thorn in her flesh. However, now was not the time to touch her. After she married Dongfang Mo, she would think of a way to solve this problem. Chapter 382

Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Meeting an old friend 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As for the child in her stomach She snorted coldly. Children were always prone to get sick. What did it have to do with her, Kuang Yingying? The Home Textile Shop Kuang Yingying was going to was in the center of Binhai City. Of course, it was the internationally famous Ms Home Textile Center, and also the most upscale home textile shop in Binhai City. The customers here were not ordinary rich people, but wealthy people. One inch ink city was in the suburbs. To go to the city center, one had to take a section of the highway. Perhaps Kuang Yingying was not very experienced in driving, or perhaps her driving skills were not very good. In short, on the highway, her driving speed was not fast, and she drove unsteadily in the middle, which made the cars behind her very angry. One car after another changednes and passed by her. ¡°Damn it, ¡± Kuang Yingying growled impatiently. It was obvious that she was a little flustered by the cars behind her Therefore, she could not help but mutter in a low voice, ¡°if I had known earlier, I would have let ah Mo send a car to send us there. This car was just brought back the day before yesterday, and I haven¡¯t even familiarized myself with it... ¡± Before Kuang Yingying could finish her words, a car behind her crashed into her car, and Kuang Yingying¡¯s car directly crashed into the front. Kuang Yingying screamed in fear, and she hurriedly forgot to step on the brakes The car did not hesitate to crash into the rear of the car in front, which had just passed her car. Well, Kuang Yingying¡¯s beetle was rear-ended by someone, and she had crashed into the other person¡¯s butt in front of her. The front and rear were damaged, and she could not move anymore. Fortunately, this was a beetle after all. It was purely imported, and the car¡¯s safety performance was top-notch. Mu Ru and Kuang Yingying were both wearing seatbelts, so the car was damaged, but they were not seriously injured. Mu Ru was also frightened by the car crash. She closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°if I want to crash, I should just crash to death. Please don¡¯t cripple me or anything. ¡°. Fortunately, it was just a false rm. She quickly opened her eyes when the car stopped moving. Just as she was about to ask Kuang Yingying what was going on, she realized that Kuang Yingying had been forcefully pulled out of the car, and she... ... Well, she just saw the slightly deformed passenger door being pulled open by someone. Before she could see clearly, a ck cloth covered her head, and then she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Alright, this was her third time being kidnapped, so she had some experience, so when someone came to tie her hands, she did not even struggle because she knew that it was useless to struggle. When she was pushed into a car, she heard the sound of Kuang Yingying¡¯s struggleing from the side. She silently mourned in her heart and really wanted to say to her, ¡°stop messing around, it¡¯s useless to mess around. ¡°. However, her mouth was covered by a towel, so she could not make a sound. She was only thinking in her heart, could it be that Xi Muxue owed someone money outside? Those people could not find Xi Muxue, so they captured her as Xi Muxue? It was entirely possible because she had met Xi Muxue at that restaurant thest time she had a meal with Ah Min. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted her to ask Dongfang Mo for 50 million back then She still had not gotten a single cent? If it was really because Xi Muxue owed someone money and someone had mistaken her for someone else, then Kuang Yingying was really a sucker today. After all, Xi Muxue and Kuang Yingying had nothing to do with each other. However, this time, she was not afraid. No matter what, she had apanion by her side. Even if Dongfang Mo did not care about her, he had to care about Kuang Yingying. Chapter 383

Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Meeting an old friend 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she was not worried that no one woulde to save them. Therefore, she did not even feel fear in her heart. She was very different from Kuang Yingying, who had been struggling and moaning beside her. Although her head was covered and her hands and feet were tied, she still felt it. Mu Ru could clearly feel that a car was driving at a fast speed. Judging from the bumpy feeling behind, it should not have been on the highway all the time. It should have passed through some ordinary national roads Provincial roads, highways, rural roads, and even mountain roads such as going up and down the mountain. About three to four hourster, the long-distance car finally stopped. Then, the door opened and mu ru was forcefully pulled out of the car. Then, she was pushed by someone for about half an hour before finally stopping It was as if she had arrived at a certain ce. The ck cloth bag on her head was taken off. Mu Ru blinked twice before she could clearly see the environment in front of her. The environment was not bad, which surprised her a little. It did not have the dirty feeling of being kidnapped in movies and TV shows. The room was even veryrge, like a 300-meter-long hall. The thick curtains and bright lights made the ce seem a little luxurious It made the ce seem a little luxurious. Of course, the decoration in the room was fashionable, marble floor tiles, and top brand furniture. It was very modern, making people mistakenly think that they had entered the banquet hall of a certain high-ss Hotel. The tall roof hung three floors, and a big light shone down in the middle. It had a special feeling of space. Standing in such a room made people feel infinitely small. On one side of the wall, there was a group of beautiful t-shaped cloth-style tasseled sofas. They were apricot-white in color and matched with the left imperial consort¡¯s couch. ced in the room, they raised the owner¡¯s taste and ss. The second set of Brown couches for seven people were arranged in a line and sat quietly at both ends. If such couches were ced in the living room, it would seem a littleical. However, in this spacious space, it showed apletely different exquisite style. She could not help but feel puzzled. Were the kidnappers bing more and more tasteful and cultured these days She remembered that thest time Leng Leiting kidnapped her, he had thrown her into a dark and damp small room. This time, the person who kidnapped her had indeed changed her view of the kidnappers. Mu Ru was deep in thought about who had kidnapped her, how much money Xi Muxue owed them, and whether Dongfang Mo would use the money to redeem them. When Kuang Yingying was pushed in, she could not help but re at her when she saw her. Mu Ru shrugged her shoulders, expressing her helplessness. Actually, she did not like to be kidnapped, but she had a disappointing sister. They were even twins, so outsiders were always blind and always mistaken her for someone else. How could she be med? Mu Ru was about tofort the angry Kuang Yingying and tell her to calm down, but before she could speak, she heard footsteps. Mu Ru turned her head instinctively, but she waspletely stunned when she saw the person who walked in. She never dreamed that she would meet Nangong Xun here. Nangong Xun could not help but smile when he saw mu Ru¡¯s widened eyes. It seemed that this woman had not changed much. Many times, her expression could directly reflect her heart. Nangong Xun¡¯s gaze swept over the two of them. Finally, it stopped on Mu Ru¡¯s face. His heart could not help but thump. She seemed to have lost some weightpared to a few months ago. Her face was Pale and thin. Chapter 384

Chapter 384: Chapter 384 meeting an old friend 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, who are you? Do you have eyes? Don¡¯t you know who I am? ¡± Kuang Yingying saw a young, handsome man walk out Moreover, his gaze did not stop on her. He could not help but roar fiercely, ¡°have you grown the courage of Heaven? This is a legal society. Do you understand that you are breaking thew? Quickly release us. ¡± ¡°breaking thew? ¡± Nangong Xun seemed to have heard a funny joke as he sat down on the Tasseled Sofa Crossing his legs, he said coldly, ¡°What is illegal? WHO MAKES Thew? Why should I obey that person¡¯s rules? ¡± Kuang Yingying was furious when she heard this He couldn¡¯t help but growl back, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care who you are. Let me tell you, my fianc?? is Dongfang Mo, and my father is Mayor Kuang. Quickly release me, thenpensate my car, and then apologize to me. I¡¯M A GROWN-UP, and I won¡¯t let this matter go. Otherwise... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°otherwise what? ¡± Nangong Xun cut off Kuang Yingying¡¯s words casually. Without waiting for her reply, he curled his lips and said, ¡°Hehe, are you Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e? And the daughter of Mayor Kuang, your background isn¡¯t small? I¡¯m so scared. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Kuang Yingying in her heart. If Dongfang Mo was Bitchy, then Nangong Xun was definitely not inferior to Dongfang Mo. therefore, it was best not to talk to him when he saw bitchy, or else.. He might just embarrass himself. Sure enough, when Kuang Yingying saw that Nangong Xun did not seem to care, she was so angry that she flew into a rage. She could not help but raise her voice, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t offend you, did I? Why do you want to arrest me? And... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to talk too much, ¡± Nangong Xun quickly cut off Kuang Yingying¡¯s words. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Then, he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°are you really the mayor¡¯s daughter, Miss Kuang Yingying? ¡± ¡°could it be that you are? ¡± Kuang Yingying retorted without showing any weakness. It was obvious that she wanted to show off her eloquence and ability in front of Xi Muru. ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Nangong Xun could not help butugh out loud Then, he shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°of course I¡¯m not. If I remember correctly, Miss Kuang Yingying was engaged to Dongfang Yust year, right? How did she be Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e this year? Do you n to be a maid and two husbands? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s face turned red as if someone had poked a sore spot in an instant. She said indignantly, ¡°what does this have to do with you? Dongfang Yu died in an ident on the high seas. Who doesn¡¯t know about this? Do you think... ¡± ¡°Wait. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately stopped Kuang Yingying¡¯s nagging with his hand. He frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°what did you just say? Dongfang Yu died? How is this possible? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by how is it possible? ¡± Kuang Yingying answered in a bad mood. She red at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°two months ago, on the high seas, a cruise ship exploded. Dongfang Yu was on that cruise ship, and then... ¡± ¡°impossible. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately interrupted Kuang Yingying¡¯s words. Then, he snorted and said, ¡°I just saw Dongfang Yu a few days ago. How could he be dead? You are simply spouting nonsense. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Nangong Xun had seen Dongfang Yu a few days ago What was going on Could it be that Dongfang Yu was really not dead? Chapter 385

Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Meeting an old friend 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That¡¯s right. Amin said that Dongfang Yu¡¯s body was not found, and the ashes that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Mei brought back were only a small portion of the ashes from the ashes of dozens of people. Therefore, whether Dongfang Yu was dead or not was still a mystery? If Dongfang Yu was not dead, then should his marriage with Kuang Yingying Continue? If Dongfang Yu was not dead, then would he want the child in her belly? If Dongfang Yu was not dead, then... ... Mu Ru was not done yet Kuang Yingying snorted and said, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? Of course Dongfang Yu is dead. The person you saw a few days ago was Dongfang Mo. he has undergone stic surgery and looks the same as Dongfang Yu. That¡¯s why you mistook him for Dongfang Yu. ¡± What did she mean by waking the person in the dream with a single sentence She meant waking the person in the dream with a single sentence. Mu Ru had to admit that she was indeed stupid. She was very stupid. She did not even think of such a simple thing. That¡¯s right. Dongfang Mo would be the same as Dongfang Yu after undergoing stic surgery. If the outside world did not know about Dongfang Mo¡¯s stic surgery, they would definitely mistake him for Dongfang Yu, right? After hearing Kuang Yingying¡¯s words, Nangong Xun did not continue arguing with her. Instead, he crossed his legs and lifted one of his legs. He took a cigarette and put it in his mouth. The man in ck beside him quickly lit a cigarette for him. He took a long breath and slowly exhaled arge eye ring. A faint smoke slowly lingered in the spacious room, but it soon disappeared. Nangong Xun narrowed his eyes, the corners of his eyes inserted into his temples, and revealed a trace of a smile. His gaze shifted from Kuang Yingying to Mu Ru, and finally stopped on Mu Ru Then he asked indifferently, ¡°Miss Kuang just said that you are Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e, but if I remember correctly, Dongfang Mo seemed to have gotten marriedst year. His wife should be called... ¡± ¡°Ah Mo chased Xi Muru outst year. ¡± Kuang Yingying did not wait for Nangong Xun to say the words ¡®Xi Muru¡¯ before she quickly interrupted Nangong Xun Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°I am now Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e and will soon be his wife. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Nangong Xun took another puff of his cigarette and looked as if he suddenly understood. Then, he looked at Mu Ru and asked without a trace, ¡°what about you? Why are you in Dongfang Mo¡¯s Fianc??e¡¯s car again? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she said indifferently, ¡°I am now Dongfang Mo¡¯s personal maid. Today, his fianc??e is going to buy bedding, so I will go with her. Isn¡¯t that what a maid does? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s words were the truth. She felt that there was nothing to hide, and Nangong Xun¡¯s thoughts were very unpredictable. But at least, he wouldn¡¯t want to kill her. She more or less knew this. ¡°Hehehe, to Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re just a maid now? ¡± Nangong Xun was obviously very suspicious of Mu Ru¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Xi Muru, but he didn¡¯t trust Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Of course she¡¯s just a maid. Could she still be the first young master¡¯s wife? ¡± Kuang Yingying said disdainfully, feeling that Nangong Xun¡¯s words werepletely insulting to her. Why did this damned man not believe her when she said that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e And when Xi Mumu said that she was a servant, did this damned man still not believe her? Chapter 386

Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Meeting an old friend again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t believe anything you guys say. ¡± Nangong Xun waved his hand and whispered to the man in ck beside him. The man in ck nodded and quickly walked out. ¡°What do you want to do to us? ¡± Kuang Yingying couldn¡¯t keep her cool. Seeing Nangong Xun sitting down, she quickly asked again. ¡°Hehehe, why are you in such a hurry? ¡± Nangong Xunughed. He stood up from his seat and walked to Kuang Yingying¡¯s side. He lifted her chin with his hand and asked mockingly, ¡°Your father is Mayor Kuang? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Kuang Yingying raised her head and answered arrogantly, as if she was the mayor¡¯s daughter. ¡°Oh, ¡± Nangong Xun replied. He did not bother with Kuang Yingying anymore. Instead, he walked towards Xi Muru. Mu Ru instinctively stepped back. She had already crossed swords with Nangong Xun on the cruise ship. She knew that this man was the same as Dongfang Mo. they could not afford to offend him. ¡°Xi Muru, ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s deep voice sounded. Seeing that she was still retreating, it was obvious that he was displeased He could not help but frown. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t forgotten our engagement? Since you¡¯re already a single woman, then you shoulde fulfill the engagement and marry me, right? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked when she heard this. Engagement Her engagement with Nangong Xun Oh my God, she had long forgotten about this matter. ¡°What, you have an engagement with Xi Muru? ¡± Kuang Yingying was extremely excited. She took two steps towards mu ru and asked with a smile, ¡°is there really such a thing? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Nangong Xun was very dissatisfied with Kuang Yingying¡¯s interruption. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. ¡± Kuang Yingying immediately showed a thoughtful expression Then, she turned her head and quickly tried to persuade Mu Ru, ¡°Miss Xi, look at how good your boyfriend is. He doesn¡¯t even care that you¡¯ve been married before. What are you still thinking about? Just hurry up and get married with him. ¡± ¡°I owe Dongfang Mo 20 million. Why don¡¯t you help me pay it back? ¡± Xi Muru nced at Kuang Yingying coldly. Seriously, it was too much for her to say. ¡°20 million, that much? ¡± Kuang Yingying immediately fell silent when she heard this amount. However, she was mad with jealousy. She asked Dongfang Mo to buy her a Maserati, but Dongfang Mo refused. In the end, he bought a beetle worth hundreds of thousands of yuan, but for Xi Muru, he was willing to spend 20 million. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pay 20 million, ¡± Nangong Xun said inly Then, he looked at Kuang Yingying meaningfully and said, ¡°how about this, you call Dongfang Mo and say that Xi Muru owes him 20 million and someone has paid it back. Let Him let Xi Muru out, what do you think? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Kuang Yingying hesitated for a moment, then she looked at Nangong Xun and asked, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, can you let me go back safely? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, of course. ¡± Nangong Xun could not help butugh and waved his hand. ¡°I just want my fianc??e. As for you, I will definitely get someone to send you back. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Kuang Yingying thought about it and agreed. Then, she looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°but my phone is not with me... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her bag was handed over immediately. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She took out her phone and immediately called Dongfang Mo. However, just as she was about to press the answer button, she rolled her eyes again She quickly added, ¡°Dongfang Mo is a businessman. What if he charges interest for 20 million? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him 30 million. ¡± Nangong Xun generously stopped Kuang Yingying¡¯s mouth. He waved his hand, indicating for her to stop nagging and quickly make the call. Chapter 387

Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Meeting an old friend again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had been in a meeting the entire morning. Dongfang Group had recently fallen into an economic crisis. A lot of money outside could not be collected, and many suppliers were constantly demanding payment for their goods. Therefore, it was no longer a day or two that the turnover was difficult. Of course, recently, Anglo Americanpany had closed down, and anotherpany called MQ hadpletely cut off the so-called contacts. Therefore, Dongfang Yingwu naturally could not collect the payment for his goods. These few days, there were shareholders who came to cause trouble. They said that sincest year, Dongfang Group had been handed over to second young Master Dongfang Yu to manage for more than 20 days. As a result, they had lost several hundred million. This year, they handed over to second young master to manage for another two to three months. On the surface, there was no loss, but the money could not be collected In the end, it was still a loss. There were many shareholders attending the meeting today, and everyone was moring to withdraw their shares. They said that if this continued, forget about making money, Dongfang Group would definitely go bankrupt, and they did not want their shares to be waste paper. Therefore, Dongfang Mo asked cautiously, who would want the shares of other shareholders? Dongfang Yingwu did not say anything. He did not have many shares, but the twopanies he had set up outside had earned a lot of money from Dongfang Group in the past two years. Now, Dongfang Group was in turmoil, and its shares had plummeted He could buy a lot of shares, but he didn¡¯t know if they would be on par with Dongfang Mo¡¯s shares. Dongfang Mei took over from the side Of course, she stood on Dongfang Mo¡¯s side and said to the shareholders, ¡°it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault that Dongfang Group¡¯s situation is like this. Everyone knows that second young master met with misfortune on international waters, and that time, second young master went to collect the huge amount of money that DFM owed us. But who knew that DFM¡¯s president, Rodger, also met with misfortune on international waters with second young master. Now that DFM has dered bankruptcy, our money has gone down the drain. This is a natural disaster, you can¡¯t... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, it has nothing to do with us. ¡± One of the shareholders who held 3% of the shares stood up With a dark expression, he said, ¡°now, we want Dongfang CEO to give us an exnation. Will Dongfang Group still be able to make money? Will they also dere bankruptcy or something? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at these agitated shareholders Then, he said very sincerely, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an urate promise that we will be able to earn money or not this year. Of course, I also know that you are all counting on us to get that piece ofnd over there. In order to get that piece ofnd, I have already done a lot of things. There¡¯s no need to say this, but whether we will be able to get it in the end is still unknown, so... ¡°. .. Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he swept his cold gaze across the shareholders and said, ¡°the current situation is that if you are willing to continue to hold shares in Dongfang Group, I don¡¯t object. If you want to withdraw your shares or sell your shares in Dongfang Group, I won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s an indisputable truth that people don¡¯t do what¡¯s best for themselves... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Before Dongfang Mo could finish his words, the secretary had already rushed in in a panic and whispered into his ear. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then he stood up to apologize to everyone before he quickly walked out of the meeting room. Taking the phone from the secretary and putting it to his ear, Kuang Yingying¡¯s voice was heard. She called out in a coquettish manner, ¡°Ah Mo, I have good news for you. I met Xi Muru¡¯s fianc??. He said he¡¯s willing to give you 30 million... ¡± Chapter 388

Chapter 388: Chapter 388 meeting an old friend 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun looked at the pale-faced Kuang Yingying who had hung up the phone and could not help but ask sarcastically, ¡°what did Dongfang Mo say? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s face turned red again because of Nangong Xun¡¯s question. Then, she turned to look at Xi Muru beside her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Dongfang Mo said... he said that even if it was 300 million, he would not... ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Nangong Xun could not help butugh out loud. Then, he looked at Kuang Yingying and said mockingly, ¡°as I expected, it seems that Dongfang Mo is not just an old friend. ¡± When Kuang Yingying heard this, the fire of envy and jealousy in her heart was immediately ignited. She thought about how Dongfang Mo cared about Xi Muru so much, how would she live in the future? Therefore, she immediately changed the topic to Xi Muru and said coldly, ¡°Miss Xi, since Ah Mo does not ept this gentleman¡¯s good intentions, then what do you do? ¡± Xi Muru only felt that Kuang Yingying¡¯s words were faulty and she did not have a brain. Now was the time to ask her what to do? Therefore, she ignored Kuang Yingying. Instead, she looked at Nangong Xun and tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart She tried her best to keep her tone calm and said, ¡°Mr. Nangong, I also want to ask, why did you invite Miss Kuang and me here? ¡± Nangong Xun immediately gave Xi Muru an appreciative look, and then he smiled He said proudly, ¡°originally, I just wanted to invite Mr. Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e over for a short while. Of course, I also wanted to discuss with Mr. Dongfang Mo about the maritime transport chain and see if he could lend me a route, but... ¡± Nangong Xun paused for a moment and the smile on his face widened as he looked at Xi Muru He said meaningfully, ¡°now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Since you¡¯vee with his fianc??e and you¡¯re my fianc??e, I¡¯ve decided not to discuss the maritime transport chain with Dongfang Mo for the time being. Instead... ¡± Nangong Xun took two steps towards Mu Ru and lifted her chin with his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I think we should settle our marriage. Dongfang Yu won¡¯te out again this time, right? ¡± At this point, Nangong Xun patted his head with his hand and said with a look of sudden realization, ¡°Aiyo, look, I forgot. Dongfang Yu is dead, so... he can¡¯t fly over to stop our marriage anymore. ¡± When Mu ru heard Nangong Xun¡¯s words, she felt extremely ufortable. Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Yu, the man that she tried so hard to forget, but that d * Mn Nangong Xun insisted on mentioning him one by one. ¡°What exactly... do you want to let me go? ¡± Mu Ru retreated to the corner of the wall. There was no room for retreat. She looked at the man who was one step away from her. Without waiting for him to answer, she asked again, ¡°what exactly do you want to do to break off the engagement with me? ¡± When Nangong Xun heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard an extremely funny joke. He raised his eyebrows and tilted his head slightly as he asked, ¡°why do I want to break off my engagement with you? I think you¡¯re very good. I just want to marry you. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she even wanted to die. However, she couldn¡¯t die yet. Thus, she looked at Nangong Xun She said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Nangong, I can¡¯t marry you. Although I¡¯m single now, I¡¯m still Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Moreover, I¡¯m pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. How can I marry you if I¡¯m like this? ¡± Chapter 389

Chapter 389: Chapter 389, Grey Despair 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun was shocked when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. He looked at Mu ru coldly and frowned. He asked unhappily, ¡°didn¡¯t you say you were a maid just now? How did you suddenly be a mistress? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s personal maid is essentially his mistress, ¡± Mu ru smiled bitterly and looked at Nangong Xun. She said helplessly, ¡°so... ¡± ¡°So you want to break off the engagement with me? ¡± Nangong Xun quickly interrupted Mu ru and said coldly, ¡°but do you know the price you have to pay to break off the engagement with me? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. She did not know what price she had to pay because when Xi Yuancheng was still alive and the Xi family was still around, they seemed to have discussed breaking off the engagement with Nangong Xun once, but then Nangong Xun said that they did not break off the engagement Because her father had stolen Dongfang Mo¡¯s 200 million. ¡°You don¡¯t know, this is understandable. ¡± Nangong Xun was not surprised by her expression He only smiled and said, ¡°I, Nangong Xun, am the young master of Nangong Fort. You should have been my wife, but you actually married your own brother-inw. Do you think there is anyone like you who breaks the engagement? ¡± Mu Ru felt extremely ufortable when she heard this. was she the one who wanted to marry Dongfang Mo At that time, did she have the power and authority to make the decision? ¡°I know you¡¯ll say that it¡¯s not up to you to make the decision, ¡± Nangong Xun nodded understandingly when he saw Mu Ru¡¯s silence Then, he added, ¡°However, the Xi family no longer exists, and the person who made the decision for you no longer exists. This time, you can make the decision yourself, right? You should fulfill the engagement with me, right? ¡± Mu Ru felt extremely ufortable when she heard this. Her parents were indeed gone. On the surface, it seemed like she could make the decision for herself, but in reality... ... ¡°Mr. Nangong, as I¡¯ve just said, my stomach... ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You are still pregnant with the child of Dongfang Yu, ¡± Nangong Xun immediately interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, he looked as if he had suddenlye to a realization. Then, he red at her ¡°Xi Muru, didn¡¯t you say you are Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress? Howe you are pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child? ¡± ¡°pfft, ¡± Kuang Yingying, who had been listening to their conversation, could not help butugh out loud. Without waiting for mu ru to open her mouth, she answered first, ¡°do you even need to ask? Of course, I can¡¯t resist the loneliness to Seduce Yu... ¡± ¡°Then, what Miss Kuang Yingying means is ¡ª ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s gazended on her face with ridicule, and then he said mockingly, ¡°you can resist loneliness very well? ¡± Kuang Yingying was slightly stunned, and then her face turned red. Then, she said angrily, ¡°what does it have to do with you whether I can resist loneliness or not? Ah Mo has done stic surgery for me now, and his leg has also been treated... ¡± ¡°Then, has he been treated at that ce? ¡± The ridicule on Nangong Xun¡¯s face grew even more intense. He took two steps closer to Kuang Yingying and asked frivolously, ¡°Miss Kuang, you haven¡¯t experienced that ce yet, right? ¡± Kuang Yingying couldn¡¯t help but growl in anger, ¡°don¡¯t go too far. If you dare to bully me, AH Mo... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t carry Dongfang Mo out. ¡± Nangong Xun quickly interrupted Kuang Yingying¡¯s words and said impatiently, ¡°actually, you can carry your father out. But, are you sure I will be afraid of your father? ¡± Kuang Yingying was so angry that her face turned red and her neck was thick. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Looking at the extremely handsome man in front of her who could make people fear him in an instant, she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Chapter 390

Chapter 390: Chapter 390, grey despair 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun did not seem to be very interested in Kuang Yingying. When he saw that she had be obedient, he turned around to look for Xi Muru. He looked at her coldly and asked indifferently, ¡°you haven¡¯t answered my question just now? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she smiled wryly and said, ¡°what¡¯s there to answer? Rich men are all bitchy. Dongfang Mo is Bitchy, and Dongfang Yu is also bitchy. He clearly knows that I¡¯m his brother¡¯s woman, but he... my strength is limited, so I was raped by him. ¡± ¡°The situation you described is simr to what I guessed. This is consistent with that Bastard Dongfang Yu¡¯s behavior, ¡± Nangong Xun snorted coldly Then, he looked at Mu Ru and said, ¡°alright, since Dongfang Yu is no longer here, why do you still have the child in your belly ¡°I will get the doctor to perform an abortion for you. When you recover, we will get married. I will pretend that the past has never happened. I will only confirm the engagement between the two of us. ¡± ¡°But, I am not willing to marry you, ¡± Mu ru hurriedly interrupted Nangong Xun¡¯s words. Then, she quickly added, ¡°I am also not willing to abort the child in my belly. ¡± ¡°You just said that the child was conceived by the Dongfang Yu after QJ. Could it be that you like QJ¡¯s products? ¡± Nangong Xun was increasingly puzzled by Mu Ru¡¯s attitude and expression? Mu Ru was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°This is still my child. It has been in my belly for three months. I have gradually forgotten its origin. I only know that a mother can not hurt her child because the child is innocent. ¡± Nangong Xun frowned when he heard this. After a long while, he said, ¡°but, aren¡¯t we going to be husband and wife now? In the future, I will let you have children. You can have as many as you want... ¡± ¡°I said that I won¡¯t fulfill the engagement with you. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Nangong Xun¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by his presumptuous behavior. ¡°But, what are you going to do to break off the engagement? ¡± Nangong Xun shrugged his shoulders. He was more and more interested in Mu Ru¡¯s behavior. ¡°I... ¡± Mu Ru pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°just treat it as if I¡¯m dead. There are so many good girls in this world. Why do you have to marry me? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately gave mu ru a positivepliment before asking, ¡°since you can even marry your own brother-inw, why don¡¯t you marry the fianc?? that originally belonged to you? ¡± Mu Ru was speechless. Why was Nangong Xun always pestering her with such a question Wasn¡¯t all of this a long time ago There was no point in pestering her anymore? ¡°In short, I won¡¯t marry you. You can say whatever you want. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Nangong Xun, so she directly expressed her attitude. ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡± Nangong Xun didn¡¯t care about her attitude Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°in short, I won¡¯t let you go. Dongfang Mo can give me any amount of money. Moreover, you¡¯re in my hands. Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for me to get rid of the child in your belly ¡°Moreover, Dongfang Yu can Qj you. Since you¡¯re not willing to be my wife, then I¡¯ll imitate Dongfang Yu and QJ you, won¡¯t that be enough? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her entire body trembled. She looked at Nangong Xun for a long time before asking, ¡°you... what do you want to do to let me go? ¡± Chapter 391

Chapter 391: Chapter 391, Grey Despair 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m willing to let you go? You¡¯re the one who refused to fulfill our engagement, okay? ¡± Nangong Xun revealed a smile that didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard Mu Ru Then, he said helplessly, ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m just a very responsible person. I want to be responsible for my previous promise. I want to be responsible for our engagement... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be responsible, okay? ¡± Mu Ru quickly cut him off. Then, she looked at him pitifully and said, ¡°Nangong Xun, I beg you. For the sake of saving you that year, will you let me go? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say that anymore. Besides, you already told me thatst time on the cruise ship, ¡± Nangong Xun said As if he had thought of something, he said, ¡°Oh right, you and I were already married on the cruise shipst time. The only thing that¡¯s missing is the bridal chamber. Look, actually, we¡¯re already husband and wife, right? ¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do to be willing to break off the engagement with me? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t want to continue entangling with him, so she stood up straight and looked at him With a face that looked like she was ready to face death, she said, ¡°in any case, the Xi family haspletely copsed, and I don¡¯t have any money, so of course I don¡¯t have any money. Moreover, Miss Kuang Yingying just said that that Bastard Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t want your money. Moreover, even if he wants your money, I¡¯m not willing to marry you because you might not be any better than Dongfang Mo. ¡°after leaving the wolf¡¯sir and entering the Tiger¡¯s den, what difference does that make to me ¡°Then I might as well stay in the wolf¡¯sir. ¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯re knowledgeable and courageous. ¡± Nangong Xun could not help but give her a thumbs up Then, he looked at her and sighed softly. ¡°Xi Muru, do you know why I¡¯ve always been reluctant to break off the engagement with you? Actually, I admire your courage. Nowadays, it¡¯s really hard to find a woman with your courage. ¡± Mu Ru red at him angrily and then said Snappily, ¡°Mr. Nangong, there¡¯s no need to say any more ttery. Besides, I¡¯m not worthy of your ttery. Hurry up and tell me what you want to do to me. ¡± ¡°You know that the Xi family used to run an underground casino, right? ¡± Nangong Xun saw that she was focused on the matter of breaking off the engagement and did not wait for Dongfang Mo to arrive, so he had no choice but to talk to her about ¡®serious matters¡¯ . ¡°I heard that it seems like it. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Actually, she was not very clear about what the Xi family actually did because she was a servant in the Xi family. ¡°Alright, the two of us are at a stalemate now. I want to continue the engagement, and you want to break off the engagement. Since we can¡¯t agree, then... ¡± Nangong Xun paused at this point and looked meaningfully at Xi Muru Then, he said, ¡°then, let¡¯s y a gambling game. Whoever wins will have the final say. ¡± ¡°GAMBLING GAME? ¡± Mu Ru was obviously stunned. She looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to gamble, I don¡¯t even know how to y poker. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t y poker, you y spin the wheel, guess the size of the game, or y rock, paper, scissors, or something, right? ¡± Mu Ru thought for a moment and nodded Then, she looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°I do know how to y these. I didn¡¯t expect that this could also be used for gambling. Alright, if I win and you lose, does that mean that I don¡¯t have to pay any loss fees to cancel our engagement? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately gave a positive answer. Then, he added, ¡°didn¡¯t I say it just now? I¡¯m a person who keeps my promises. A promise is a promise. ¡± Chapter 392

Chapter 392: Chapter 392, Grey Despair 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun paused for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°of course, if you lose, you have to fulfill our engagement. Don¡¯t be so shameless and say that you¡¯re unwilling. ¡± ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru started to hesitate again. Gambling was such an unfamiliar verb to her. She had never heard of it before, so she naturally didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of confidence. Of course, it was good to win. She had finally broken off the engagement with Nangong Xun. However, if she lost, she would have to fulfill the engagement with Nangong Xun, and she wasn¡¯t willing... ... ¡°I¡¯d better ask Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu ru finally didn¡¯t dare to go forward. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk when she wasn¡¯t confident at all. Nangong Xun saw that she had retreated again, and he said a little irritably, ¡°alright, since you¡¯re afraid of losing, and you¡¯re unwilling to fulfill the engagement with me, then let Dongfang Mo take two billion, and I¡¯ll break off the engagement with you. ¡± Mu Ru waspletely stunned when she heard this. She looked at Nangong Xun and asked after a long while, ¡°Mr. Nangong, do you think I¡¯m worth two billion? ¡± ¡°Yes, very much so. ¡± Nangong Xun nodded seriously and looked at her belly meaningfully. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re very valuable. If you were my wife, I would give you five billion, let alone two billion. ¡± ¡°But the point is, I¡¯m not Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, ¡± Mu ru quickly reminded Nangong Xun. She felt that Nangong Xun¡¯s brain was a little abnormal today. ¡°I know you¡¯re not Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, but you¡¯re more valuable than Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, ¡± Nangong Xun shrugged and said. Then, he looked at Mu Ru¡¯s belly and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re pregnant with the only heir of the Dongfang family. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this Then, she frowned and said, ¡°I never knew that the child in my stomach was so valuable. Since you¡¯re sure that the child in my stomach is worth two billion, then let Dongfang Mo use two billion to redeem me. ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, are you dreaming? ¡± Kuang Yingying heard the conversation between Mu ru and Nangong Xun and immediately shouted. She could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°Two billion? Do you really think that you¡¯re worth it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I want two billion. ¡± Mu Ru frowned and said, ¡°isn¡¯t Mr. Nangong asking for two billion? Why would I need money for myself? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Dongfang Mo now and ask him to give me two billion? ¡± Nangong Xun nced at Kuang Yingying and then signaled the man in ck beside him to call Dongfang Mo. . The man in ck nodded and quickly dialed the number with the microphone. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone can not be connected. What should we do? ¡± ¡°Then Call Dongfang Group. ¡± Nangong Xun frowned and quickly instructed. ¡°Yes. ¡± The man in ck immediately picked up his phone and called Dongfang Group. He quickly picked up the call and handed it to Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun then took it to the side to talk on the phone. Mu Ru stared at Nangong Xun nervously. She was worried and afraid. She had never ced her hopes on Dongfang Mo. this was the first time she had begged him without any conditions because she was already his woman. About two minutester, Nangong Xun walked over with the phone in his hand. Mu Ru looked at him as he walked in step by step and asked nervously, ¡°did Dongfang Mo promise to give you two billion? ¡± Chapter 393

Chapter 393: Chapter 393, Grey Despair 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°HMPH, ¡± Nangong Xun snorted coldly and handed the phone to the man in ck beside him Then, he looked at mu ru with a mocking gaze and said, ¡°Xi Muru, you really tter yourself too much. Do you think that every man in this world is as loyal and loyal as me, Nangong Xun? Have you been waiting for you for so many years? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart began to turn cold. Her body involuntarily took a step back and looked at Nangong Xun, but she did not dare to say a word, only waiting for him to continue. As expected, Nangong Xun continued, ¡°Dongfang Mo said that your matter has nothing to do with him. You are no longer his wife. Don¡¯t look for him for everything. ¡± ¡°But, how is that possible? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. Then, she pointed at Kuang Yingying and said, ¡°that¡¯s not right. Just now, she said... she also said... ¡± ¡°She also said that Dongfang Mo said that even if I gave him three hundred million, he would not let you go, right? ¡± Nangong Xun took over mu Ru¡¯s words and the mockery on the corner of his mouth grew He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muru, Dongfang Mo said that he didn¡¯t want my money because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. He felt that he even wanted to sell his mistress. Now that he¡¯s not using money to redeem you, this isn¡¯t a matter of losing face because you¡¯re just his mistress. It¡¯s not worth it for him to fork out so much money for you. Do you understand? ¡± He understood. Nangong Xun had made it so clear that it was impossible for him not to understand. ¡°Come over, Xi Muru. ¡± Nangong Xun looked at the woman who looked like a y sculpture. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he lifted her chin with his hand He said softly, ¡°now, do you choose to be my husband and wife? Or do you choose to win by gambling and break off the engagement with me? ¡± Mu Ru closed her eyes slightly. Her thoughts had already spun a thousand times. In fact, she was already forced into a dead end. There was no difference between having a choice and not having a choice, but ¡ª Go and gamble with him. Even if you know that you will definitely not win, you can at least buy some time, right Dongfang Mo could ignore her, but he would not ignore Kuang Yingying, right Kuang Yingying was still here, right? If she was still gambling with Nangong Xun when he arrived to save Kuang Yingying, she didn¡¯t know if he would save her as well? Although the hope was extremely slim, it was still better than directly bing Nangong Xun¡¯s wife, right? Therefore, she looked at Nangong Xun and nodded. ¡°Alright, since I can¡¯t rely on anyone and you gave me another chance, then I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to gamble with you. ¡± Dongfang Mo not only wanted to torture and humiliate her, but he also wanted to abandon her at a critical moment. In fact, in this situation, she could choose to die. Moreover, if she died in this situation, Dongfang Mo would have nothing to say. It could be considered a natural or man-made disaster. If she were alone, she would definitely choose to die without hesitation. However, she still had a three-month-old child in her belly. This was her second child. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it... ... ¡°Alright then. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s patience had probably run out, so he looked at Mu ru and said indifferently, ¡°Then what shall we bet? Guess the size, spin the wheel, or y Rock, paper, scissors? ¡± ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru hesitated for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°then guess the size. This is a gamble that depends on luck. It¡¯s rtively simple. ¡± ¡°Then, what do you use as a bargaining chip? ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s meaningful gaze swept over mu ru one by one, and there was already an ambiguous smile in his eyes. ___ Ps: Dear Friends: The previous chapter has been revised. I would like to trouble everyone to look at it again. Please forgive me for bringing inconvenience to everyone. Chapter 394

Chapter 394: Chapter 394 could only rely on herself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°chips? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned and couldn¡¯t react in time. Poor Mu Ru. She grew up by the servants¡¯side and the food she came into contact with was extremely simple and ordinary. Therefore, yellow, poison, and poison were still very far away from her. ¡°It¡¯s also capital. ¡± Nangong Xun saw mu Ru¡¯s expression and immediately understood that she was so stupid that she didn¡¯t even know about chips. Thus, he hurriedly exined to her, ¡°gambling requires a corresponding capital to be calcted for every gamble. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Mu Ru seemed to understand, but she didn¡¯t understand. She replied to Nangong Xun sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ve never entered a casino in my entire life. Of course, I¡¯ve never gambled with anyone before, so I don¡¯t know anything. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I can see that. ¡± Nangong Xun nodded He said indifferently, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. What I like the most is to gamble with inexperienced people. Besides, a nk piece of paper won¡¯t cheat. This way, gambling will make people feel real. There¡¯s no need to use any tricks, right? ¡± Mu Ru frowned when she heard his words. She was about to speak again when the man in ck who had just left came up with something that looked like a cup. He was holding a die in his other hand. Mu Ru stared at the cup and the die. In fact, she still didn¡¯t understand what it was used for. Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to guess the size She thought she should take a big thing and a small thing to guess. ¡°You see, this is a cup. Then, I put this die in it and shake the cup. Then, when the Cup stops, you tell me the number in it. There are six sides of the die, which is one, two, three, four, five, six. When the timees, you just need to say the number on the side facing up. ¡± Nangong Xun paused for a moment. He looked at Mu Ru and asked, ¡°let¡¯s do it once each. I¡¯ll shake and you¡¯ll guess. You¡¯ll shake and I¡¯ll guess. Isn¡¯t this fair? ¡± Fair. Although Mu ru didn¡¯t know much about gambling, Nangong Xun had made it quite clear just now. She felt that the setting of the gambling system was fairly fair. ¡°Then how many rounds will determine the winner or loser? ¡± Mu Ru quickly asked. Then, she added, ¡°it¡¯s not to the extent of deciding the winner or loser in one round, right? ¡± Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her nervous look He quickly said, ¡°of course it can¡¯t be a one-round bet. How about this? I just said that if Dongfang Mo gives me two billion, then I will break off the engagement with you. Since he won¡¯t give it to me, you can only win it back yourself. Our BET is one billion per round. If you win two billion in a row, of course, it¡¯s equivalent to winning back yourself. If you want to break off the engagement, I have nothing to say. ¡± ¡°What if I lose a round? How do I pay for it? ¡± Mu Ru quickly asked. She didn¡¯t want to be tricked for no reason. Nangong Xun spoke in an open and aboveboard manner, but he did things that couldn¡¯t be seen by others. Nangong Xun looked at her meaningfully and said indifferently, ¡°how about this? If you don¡¯t have any chips, then all the parts of your body are considered chips. The clothes and shoes on your body are also considered chips. I¡¯ll let you take advantage of me. ¡± The clothes, shoes, and parts of your body Count as chips? Mu Ru instinctively shivered. Was Nangong Xun being kind or heartless? Speaking of being heartless, he had at least given her a way out. At least, he had let her see a little hope. Speaking of being kind. But he was actually able to say that he used all the parts of his body as chips. How cruel was that? Chapter 395

Chapter 395: Chapter 395 could only rely on herself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°So, you went through so much trouble today just to find me to break off the engagement? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile as she looked at Nangong Xun. ¡°perhaps, just likest time, you came to find me to fulfill the engagement? ¡± Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her He looked at her and said, ¡°Xi Muru, you saw how this car crashed today. Originally, my goal was to capture Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e, the daughter of Binhai city¡¯s mayor. I wanted to use her to exchange for something that originally belonged to me, but... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment He looked at Kuang Yingying who was not far away and then at Mu Ru. ¡°But you gave me a surprise because I didn¡¯t expect you to still be in this car. So, after seeing you, I immediately remembered our engagement, so I decided to discuss the engagement with you first. As for Dongfang Mo¡¯s fianc??e, she¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t know if Dongfang Mo cares about his fianc??e, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Mayor Kuang, so he would naturally use the Dongfang Group¡¯s shares to exchange for Miss Kuang Yingying. As for you, you¡¯d better rely on yourself. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly shocked when she heard this Then, he understood how treacherous Nangong Xun was. No wonder he didn¡¯t touch Kuang Yingying, because he was already confident. As for her, this mistress, she didn¡¯t have any background. Moreover, she was the woman who cheated on him when she was his mistress. Of course, he wasn¡¯t willing to use two billion to help her break off the engagement with Nangong Xun. Relying on herself, she could only rely on herself forever. She never had any help in her life, just like the night a week ago when she met the middle-aged man in his forties at the sex toy store. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Then she looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°if I win a round, it will be 100 million. If I lose, a piece of clothing will also be worth 100 million, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, if you win, I will pay you a chip. If I win, you will pay me clothes, pants, shoes, or parts of your body. ¡± Nangong Xun nodded and gave her an appreciative look Then he added, ¡°of course, if you take off all your clothes, you can also use parts of your body, including your fingers, toes, teeth, and other small parts. ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard this. Although Nangong Xun said it very naturally, she still felt that it was a fantasy. ¡°Um, can I make a condition? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the cup and the dice as if she saw a great opportunity. Gambling depended on luck. Perhaps her luck today would be as good as a week ago She could save herself. ¡°condition? ¡± Nangong Xun frowned instinctively. ¡°If you win, you already broke off the engagement with me. Isn¡¯t that enough? What other conditions do you need? ¡± ¡°Well, if I really won, can you not tell Dongfang Mo that my engagement with you has already been broken off? ¡± ¡°Then, after he rescues his fianc??e, you can secretly ce me in an unknown ce. That way, he won¡¯t look for me anymore. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice trembled as she said this Her voice was trembling. Dongfang Mo, that despicable and shameless man, the man who set her and Zheng Yifan up. She had once fantasized that he did it on purpose because he cared about her. After all, she was once his wife The goal was just to get her back to his side. Chapter 396

Chapter 396: Chapter 396 could only rely on herself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, now she finally understood how far the distance between fantasy and reality was. When she was really in danger, when he really needed to sacrifice a lot of money in exchange for her, he chose to abandon her. Nangong Xun was slightly stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, and he immediatelyughed out loud. Of course, he wasn¡¯tughing at Mu Ru¡¯s helplessness, but at her naivety and naivety. It was indeed a nk piece of paper. She thought that she could escape from his hands He was just ying with her. Anyway, it would be boring waiting for Dongfang Mo toe, right? Moreover, Kuang Yingying was a woman that no one was interested in. On the other hand, Xi Muru, his former fianc??e and the woman with the birthmark on her forehead, was still very interested in her. ¡°Okay. ¡± Nangong Xun nodded. He agreed very readily because Xi Muru¡¯s condition did not need to be fulfilled. He had never thought that Xi Muru would win. It waspletely impossible. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin. ¡± Mu Ru finally gritted her teeth and decided to rely on herself again. She had never dreamed that one day she would be a gambler. Moreover, it was a high-stakes gamble because a single round was worth hundreds of millions of dors. Such a high-stakes gamble could be seen a few times even on a high-seas cruise ship, not to mention an ordinary casino. Nangong Xun saw that she said it was time, so he took the Cup with his hand. Then, he threw the dice in and covered the cup. Then, he used his hand to take the cup and shook it up, down, left, and right Only the sound of the dice hitting the cup could be heard. About a minuteter, Nangong Xun put the Cup on the coffee table, then pointed at the cup that was still closed, smiled, and said, ¡°this is how it¡¯s yed. You just need to tell me what time the dice face up. ¡± Mu Ru looked nervously at the cup on Nangong Xun¡¯s coffee table. The number of points kept jumping in her mind, but she really didn¡¯t know which side was facing up. She originally thought that guessing the size was the most fun, but who knew that it wasn¡¯t fun at all. Because she wasn¡¯t sure, because there were too many choices, and there was only one correct number, but she still didn¡¯t know which number. ¡°Um, can I shake it to feel it? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t dare to rashly guess, so she asked carefully. ¡°Of course, ¡± Nangong Xun appeared to be particrly generous He pointed at the Cup and said, ¡°I was just showing you. If we really gamble, of course, thedies first. You feel it and then start. I¡¯ll guess first. The first chance is in your hands. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She carefully held the Cup with both hands and opened the lid. Only then did she realize that the dice inside was pointing upwards. She was frightened and secretly rejoiced that she did not guess because her guess was three. She picked up the cup and used her hands to take out the dice to carefully observe it. It was indeed an ordinary dice, and the cup was also an ordinary cup. It was the kind of cup that drank water. She could not see any mechanism. Therefore, she imitated Nangong Xun¡¯s action just now and threw the dice in. Then, she pressed her hands on the Cup lid and began to shake it up and down. After about two minutes, she ced the cup on the coffee table. She raised her head and nervously looked at Nangong Xun. She carefully said, ¡°that, you can guess. ¡± Chapter 397

Chapter 397: Chapter 397 could only rely on himself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo walked out of the elevator and went straight to the car that Ahao had already prepared. He looked at him from the side and quickly asked, “have you found out where Nangong Xun is? â€? “I have found out. He should be on a cruise ship at sea. â€?A Hao quickly drove the car out He quickly reported, â€ording to the first call from Miss Kuang, he is in Donghai. He called thendler and used an inte phone to call. It is difficult to trace him, but he should still be in that ce. Nangong Xun is obviously looking for you. I don’t think he will change his location. â€? Dongfang Mo nodded and frowned. Then, he snorted, “okay, contact the yacht. I’ll rush over now. If he dares to... â€? At this point, his hands were clenched into fists. During the meeting in the afternoon, Nangong Xun called again, but it was aunt Gu who received it. Aunt Gu was such a smart smiling tiger She actually asked him directly in front of the shareholders, “Ah Mo, Nangong Xun said that Xi Muru is in his hands. That’s his fianc??e. He wants you to take two billion to help Xi Muru break off the engagement with him. Otherwise, he’ll marry Xi Muru. â€? Two billion? When the Dongfang Group was in financial crisis, this was a huge sum. Not to mention that he would not be able to take it out in a short period of time, even if he could.. He could not agree to Nangong Xun’s demand to kidnap a hostage in front of so many shareholders, right? Hence, he said very coldly, “Tell Nangong Xun that Xi Muru is no longer my wife. Her matters have nothing to do with me. Don’t use her to ckmail me. I only care about the people and matters that have something to do with me. â€? At that time, his words were extremely cold and ruthless. However, in the ears of the shareholders, they were extremely pleased. They felt that he was an extremely wise person. Those who did great things must not break the rules because of a woman. Mistresses were even more so. Even though he knew that she had fallen into Nangong Xun’s hands, he was anxious. However, he could not show it on the surface. He continued to hold the meeting with everyone as steady as Mount Tai. He did not change his expression as he analyzed the current situation and future prospects of the Dongfang Group with everyone. The meetingsted for more than an hour, so after the meeting ended, he did not even bother to return to his office. He went straight to the VIP elevator, went downstairs, got into Ahao’s car, asked about Nangong Xun’s current location, and then went straight to the beach. “Um, are the yachts ready? â€?Dongfang MO quickly took out the map of the sea area and asked Ahao, who was driving. His low voice revealed a sense of anxiety. “Yes, I have already called Uncle Liu. â€?The moment Ahao spoke, he stepped on the gas pedal, and soon the car was speeding on the beach highway. Uncle Liu had already prepared a yacht by the seaside. Seeing that he had arrived, he hurriedly said to him, “Mayor Kuang just called. He said that Kuang Yingying’s cell phone can not be connected. He asked if she is in one inch ink city. When will she be back at night? â€? Dongfang Mo pondered for a moment As he jumped onto the yacht, he instructed Uncle Liu, “Tell Mayor Kuang that I will bring Kuang Yingying to the sea to participate in sea fishing tonight. While fishing, I will admire the moon. I reckon that I will only be able to send Miss Kuang back tomorrow morning. â€? “Sea Fishing? Admiring the moon? â€?Uncle Liu could not help but look up into the sky. Then, he secretly wiped his sweat. was there a moon to admire tonight He should tell Mayor Kuang that Kuang Yingying and Dongfang Mo would go out to sea to watch the stars together. Chapter 398

Chapter 398: Chapter 398 could only rely on herself for five

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the other hand, Mu Ru and Nangong Xun had already gambled to the fourth round. She had lost the first four rounds because she couldn¡¯t guess the points correctly. And that damned Nangong Xun actually guessed the points correctly every time. In the first round, she took off one of her shoes. In the second round, she took off the second shoe. In the third round, she took off her pants. Fortunately, her clothes were long and could be worn as a slightly shorter dress, so it could barely cover her ugliness. Now, in the fourth round, it was Nangong Xun¡¯s turn to y dice again. Mu Ru stared at the cup and kept looking at it. She kept thinking that there was a mechanism in the cup, so when Nangong Xun shook it.. She quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not ying guess the size anymore. Let¡¯s change to another type of bet. ¡± Nangong Xun, who was shaking vigorously, immediately stopped when she shouted. Then, he red at her and growled impatiently, ¡°Xi Muru, if you want to change to another type of bet, why didn¡¯t you shout earlier? It¡¯s very ufortable to brake suddenly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just feel that I can¡¯t see or touch the size of this guess. It always makes people feel... uneasy, ¡± Mu ru said carefully ... Actually, she wanted to say that it always made people feel like there was a trap because every time she shook the number, Nangong Xun guessed correctly, but she never guessed correctly. Everyone would be suspicious. When Nangong Xun heard her words, he frowned. He wanted to defend himself, but looking at her expression.. Then, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s y spin the wheel. You can watch this. Use your hand to pull the wheel, and then the pointer will point to the person who loses, right? ¡± Mu Ru thought about it and felt that this could be seen as the truth. It should be more reliable, so she nodded and said, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s y spin the wheel. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately instructed the ck-clothed person to take down the cup and dice. With a wave of his hand, arge round te beside him was pushed forward. Mu Ru had seen this before at the shopping mall¡¯s lottery, so she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with it. There were many different-sized squares around the round te. Nangong Xun wrote his and Mu Ru¡¯s names on the same-sized squares at the two ends of the 180. When the pointer pointed to the person¡¯s name, the person would lose. ording to the order just now, it was Nangong Xun¡¯s turn. His hand touched the edge of therge circr te. With a slight force, therge circr te immediately began to spin rapidly. Mu Ru¡¯s eyes were wide open as she stared unblinkingly at the long needle. This was because she knew that the oue was no longer in her own hands. Instead, it was in the hands of therge circr te. To be precise.. It was in the hands of the long needle. After the high-speed rotation, the circr te gradually slowed down. Mu Ru almost did not dare to look at it anymore. She could not help but put her hands together as she kept muttering in her heart, ¡°don¡¯t point the needle at me, don¡¯t point the needle at me! ¡°! However, by the time she opened her eyes, the disc had gradually stopped, and the long needle was actually mercilessly pointing at her. Nangong Xun helplessly shrugged his shoulders to express his innocence. This was because the disc had stopped by itself, and the needle was pointing at her name. There was nothing he could do. Mu Ru¡¯s eyes were wide open as she stared at the damned disc. When she saw the long but urate finger pointing at her name, she was so angry that she could not say a word. She could only use her hand to unbutton her clothes. Her hands were ced on the buttons, but she could not undo them for a long time. The hand that was touching the buttons kept trembling. It was shaking uncontrobly, just like her. Chapter 399

Chapter 399: Chapter 399 could only rely on herself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she had always been rtively calm, because she had never had much hope for anything since she was young, she had never been afraid of disappointment. There were many things that she could ept calmly, just like Dongfang Mo¡¯s torture of her. But now, at this moment, she really could not allow herself to do this calmly. Facing death, she could ept it calmly, because living was not necessarily better than dying. In the face of danger, she could be fearless, because she knew that difficulties were like springs. If you were weak, it would be strong. In the face of injustice, she could silently bear it. Ever since she was young, she had taken the me for Xi Muxue, but she had never tried to exin herself. In the face of contempt, she could not care less, because she had been abandoned by her parents since birth, and she was already used to being looked down upon. But now, in the face of humiliation, naked humiliation, not only was Nangong Xun standing there, but there was also a group of men in ck standing beside him. No matter how indifferent she was, she could not face it calmly. However, since it was a gamble, she had to admit defeat. This was the rule of gambling. Therefore, no matter how difficult it was for her, no matter how hard she suffered, she had to admit defeat. If she lost, she had to give up her chips, and the clothes on her body were her chips. Gritting her teeth, she put her other hand on top of it. With both hands working together, she finally untied one of the buttons andnded on the second button. Nangong Xun looked at her calmly and did not rush her. Just now, when she took off her two shoes, she was quite straightforward. Later, in the third round, she hesitated for a long time between taking off her clothes and taking off her pants. In the end, she still took off her pants. At this moment, she was already taking off her clothes. He wanted to see what else she could take off after she took off her clothes? In any case, he had plenty of time and opportunity to let her take off her clothespletely. Anyway, he was quite patient today. He would give her enough time to ept him and then obediently climb onto his bed to wait on him. Mu Ru finally untied thest button. Then, she closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. Finally, she took off her clothes. Then, she stood there in her Apricot White Cutie and light purple pants. Nangong Xun gestured for her to turn therge disc. She was so nervous that her hands were trembling. Her hands trembled as she grabbed the edge of the disc. She pulled hard, and the disc began to spin rapidly. Mu Ru stood a step away from the disc. As the disc spun, her heart tensed up. Her fingers were curled into fists, and her palms were covered with dense beads of sweat. After therge disc spun rapidly for dozens of seconds, its speed gradually decreased. Then, it slowly moved bit by bit. Gradually, the needle pointed at her name, but it did not stop. It continued to spin slowly It did notpletely stop. She prayed in her heart. She spun a little more, and then a little more. She looked at the disc that was slowing down and almost stopping. Finally, it stopped. It was about to stop. It swayed forward a little more. Finally, the needle stuck to Nangong Xun¡¯s name stopped moving. Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, a smile appeared on her face. That devil-like needle was indeed stuck to Nangong Xun¡¯s name urately. She had finally won a round. It seemed that ying this wheel was better than ying guessing. Chapter 400

Chapter 400: Chapter 400 gambling, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun stared at therge round te with a somewhat defeated expression. His gaze was fixed on the long and thin needle. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He had lost, and the needle really stuck to his name and didn¡¯t move. The eyes of the ck-clothed men behind Nangong Xun were also focused on therge round te. When they saw Nangong Xun¡¯s defeated expression, everyone actually wanted tough. However, no one dared tough, and they could only tense their faces. Nangong Xun helplessly spread his hands. Then, he looked at Mu Ru and shrugged. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve won, then I¡¯ve lost 100 million this round. Do you want me to pay you the chips or do you want to wear a piece of clothing or something? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. ¡± Of course, Mu Ru wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to ask for his chips. She used her fastest speed to put on her slightly long shirt. In this way, at least the ugliness on the top and bottom would be covered. As Nangong Xun pulled the edge of the round te, therge round te began to spin rapidly once again. Mu Ru¡¯s eyes were fixed on the needle. She seemed to havepletely forgotten about the people and things around her. This was a habit that she had developed since she was young. In fact, as long as you were focused and put your heart into doing anything, sess would be closer to you and even closer. Soon, the spinning disc slowed down again, and then slowly turned again. However, her eyes were still fixed on the needle, wanting to see where it would stop. Of course, she silently chanted in her heart not to stop at her own name. However, the disc spun like a devil, but when the needle was close to her name, it did not move too much. There was only a little bit of inertia and it moved again, and then strangely stopped on her name. Mu Ru stared at the needle. She stared at the needle with her name stuck to it. She knew that she had lost this round. Now, losing was not important. What was important was why she had lost She had to find out the reason. Mu Ru had good grades in school. She had good grades in Liberal Arts, and she was not bad at math, physics, and chemistry, especially physics. She was almost number one in the ss because she liked physics teachers to teach. The big wheel had already rotated three times. Nangong Xun had done it twice, and she had done it once. Although she had actually won that time, she knew that it was all because of luck. Nangong Xun, on the other hand, was definitely not relying on luck She had already seen this through her three observations. Gambling was a skill, and she had just understood this point. For example, she couldn¡¯t guess the number of points on the dice because she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the points inside, but Nangong Xun could. It was the same for the spinning wheel now. In fact, it was very important to use one¡¯s hand to pull the edge of the wheel. Nangong Xun was an expert, and he knew how much force to pull the wheel. Then, he would make the wheel spin a few times before slowly shaking it, and how far it would stick to her name. Since that was the case, then she could not blindly pull the disc. She had to think about how much strength was needed for the disc to spin once, and how much strength was needed for it to slow down and spin a few times after it spun rapidly. Nangong Xun saw that she had been staring at therge disc, so he could not help but remind her by the side, ¡°Xi Muru, a bet must be a bet. Do you want to take off your clothes or... ¡± Before Nangong Xun could finish his words, Mu Ru had already started to take off the clothes that she had just put on and threw them onto the SOFA. Then, she came to the side of the disc. Her Index Finger and thumb pinched the edge of the disc. Her hand weighed it for a moment before she pulled hard The disc began to spin rapidly once again. Chapter 401

Chapter 401: Chapter 401 gambling game, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The yacht on the sea sped along. There was no moon tonight, and the stars in the sky were scarce. asionally, one or two would jump out, so the sea was pitch ck and nothing could be seen. Dongfang Mo stood on the deck and looked at the Pitch ck Sea. In his mind, he was thinking of two billion. This was the astronomical fee that Nangong Xun had offered for the annulment of the marriage. Last year, not long after Xi Muru married him, Nangong Xun came looking for him. That time, he had already given the Xi family two hundred million, but Xi Yuancheng took the two hundred million, but in the end, nothing was done. Ahao walked over, but he did not say anything. He just looked at him and asked if he had checked. Ahao nodded He said affirmatively, ¡°Uncle Liu just called. He said that Dongfang Yingwu seemed to have made an unusual call yesterday because the phone number over there is actually an inte call from Singapore, and it¡¯s from maritime affairs. ¡± ¡°understood, ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted. It seemed that the copse of the twopanies did not teach them a lesson. Dongfang Yingwu was clearly not collecting the money back, and he deliberately put Dongfang Group¡¯s working capital into a passive position Then, at this critical moment, he instigated Nangong Xun toe to his door and actually asked for two billion. Nangong Xun was indeed not an ordinary ruthless character. He caught two of his women at once. One was pregnant with his child, and the other was the daughter of Binhai City¡¯s Mayor Kuang, who was also his fianc??e. He could not ignore either of these two women, and Nangong Xun saw this point, so he wanted to take this opportunity to empty Dongfang Group. Nangong Xun, the man who was stuck in traffic with Dongfang Yu 11 years ago, the man who forced Dongfang Yu to flip over the cliff with his car and fall into the sea, that.. Six years ago, he had tried to force him to the bottom of the cliff, but his luck was always better. He fell off the cliff and was fine. He even climbed for a few days and nights to climb out. He and Nangong Xun were good friends when they were young. After all, at that time, the Dongfang family and the Qin family had a good rtionship. However, due to thepetition between the two families, their rtionship gradually became estranged. After that traffic jam 11 years ago, the Dongfang family and the Qin family became enemies After Dongfang Yu¡¯s ident, the Dongfang family and the Qin family became enemies. The Qin family had already been annexed by the Dongfang family five years ago. However, he did not expect that Qin Xun¡¯s mother, Nangong Hui, would bring Qin Xun back to her family and change his surname to Nangong. The former Qin Xun and the current Nangong Xun.. Would actually be powerful again. The current Dongfang Group and Nangong Bao still appeared friendly on the surface. In the past, he did not know that Nangong Xun in Singapore was the former Qin Xun because Nangong Xun himself had never been to the Dongfang Group before. Last year, before Nangong Xun found out that Xi Muru was his wife, Nangong Xun was still one of the important clients of Dongfang Corporation. Now, it was precisely because Xi Muru was once engaged to Nangong Xun that Dongfang Corporation and Nangong Xun hadpletely broken off business rtions. Nangong Xun even owed him a huge sum of money and did not give it to him. This damn Nangong Xun, the woman who kidnapped him actually had the face to ask him for money. Then, he would go and do a proper calction for him today. He would calcte how much money he still owed Dongfang Corporation and make him cough up both principal and interest today. Nangong Xun had originally nned to look for him after the internal strife in the Dongfang Corporation was settled. He didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to look for him on his own ord. In that case, he would make him eat meat buns and beat up dogs for good today. Chapter 402

Chapter 402: Chapter 402 gambling, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the other side, Xi Muru and Nangong Xun had already spun the wheel many times. However, she was still wearing the little cutie and Panties, the three-point swimsuit that covered the entire beach. Actually, Mu Ru had already learned a little bit of experience and knew the importance of strength to the wheel. However, a little bit of experience was nothingpared to Nangong Xun¡¯s experience. Fortunately, after spinning the wheel a few times, her and Dongfang Mo¡¯s current situation was on par. Right now, she was working hard to win back her clothes and shoes, and then slowly win Nangong Xun¡¯s chips. Because Mu Ru was wearing the three-point style and standing in front of a circle of grown men, her face was red with embarrassment. She kept telling herself in her heart to pretend that she was doing a swimsuit performance, while Nangong Xun and these men in ck treated them as judges. Nangong Xun stared at Xi Muru¡¯s face that was so embarrassed that it was like a freshly boiled duck egg peeling its Shell and rolling in the powder. Actually, Xi Muru¡¯s figure was not considered good. At least for now, snowy peak was not considered plump in the eyes of the little cutie, and her waist was not considered slim However, her long and slender legs were fair and tender. It made people¡¯s imaginations run wild, and they had the urge to remove that piece of shame cloth. Gambling was not only a skill, but it was also a psychological tactic. When you were at a disadvantage, you could not panic. You had to be steady, or else you would losepletely. Mu Ru¡¯s psychological quality had always been very good. This was all because of the environment she had been in since she was young and the oppression that Xi Muxue had given her. She had been at a disadvantage for a long time, and she had already gotten used to how to survive under a disadvantage. Therefore, she could be steady when she won and steady when she lost. Thus, she repeated it over and over again. When she won or lost, she still managed to maintain her three-point dress standard. Actually, she was very tired at this time. She had left the house this morning. Even though she did not have time to look, she knew that it should be night. As a pregnant woman, not only did she not eat anything, she did not even have a break She had been in a state of fear and worry. ¡°Xi Muru, this time, it¡¯s your turn to turn the disc again, ¡± Nangong Xun looked at Xi Muru, whose face was already showing signs of fatigue. He reminded her lightly, but there was a smile in his eyes. Xi Muru, the woman who had saved him six years ago, the woman who had given him a second life, the woman whom he had once thought would be his wife, now.. At this moment, she stood there, her tired face still calm. Even though she was only wearing a cute and concealer, there was not the slightest hint of panic on her face. He did not misjudge her back then. Xi Muru was different from the rest. Her stubborn little face, her fearless expression, andst year¡¯s act of crashing into the wall on the cruise ship left a deep impression on him. This woman originally belonged to him. God allowed him to meet her before Dongfang Mo, but why... ... Why did he have to make sure that he could not have her ? ? He could not let her continue winning. Otherwise, he really would not be able to have her. This woman¡¯s ability toprehend was too expensive. She actually understood the strength of her hands and the speed of the spinning wheel. He watched her index finger and thumb gently pull on the spinning wheel. He immediately understood that this time, Xi Muru won again because her strength was just right. Chapter 403

Chapter 403: Chapter 403 gambling: Do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That was indeed the case. When the round te slowly came to a stop, the needle had already stably stuck to his name and stopped. It was safe and did not shake at all. Mu Ru did not wait for Nangong Xun to make a sound and immediately went to the SOFA to put on her clothes. In fact, her heart was also anxious because Nangong Xun was about to pull the round te. In that case, once Nangong Xun won, she would have to take off her clothes again. Nangong Xun also seemed to be somewhat tired of this stalemate He said to Mu Ru, ¡°how about this? Let¡¯s change to another game. Otherwise, the two of US will probably be stuck at this stage for three days and three nights. Then, the bet between us will probably never stop. I don¡¯t really care. The key is you. If the time is prolonged, will your body be able to hold on? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. In fact, her body was already extremely exhausted. The long period of hunger had already exhausted her physical strength. She also knew that if she persisted for another half an hour or an hour.. She reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against Nangong Xun. ¡°What do you want to bet? ¡± Mu Ru put on her clothes and sat down on the SOFA. It was very tiring for a pregnant woman to stand for a long time. Since she was talking now, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about how Nangong Xun looked at her. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors, do you know how to y? ¡± Nangong Xun looked at mu ru with a smile as if he was casually asking. ¡°I know how to y this game, ¡± Mu ru answered truthfully. This was because there were probably not many people in this world who didn¡¯t know how to y this kind of game that even children knew how to y. ¡°Then we¡¯ll y rock, paper, scissors. ¡± Nangong Xun immediately became interested, so he sat down on the Sofa on the other side He looked at mu ru and said, ¡°then let¡¯s start now. We¡¯ll shout rock, paper, scissors together. When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll stretch out our hands. You don¡¯t need me to tell you whether we win or lose, right? ¡± Mu Ru nodded and then very naturally put her hands behind her back. Actually, she knew that this was a little, so she also knew how to y this game. It was just that she didn¡¯t y much when she was young because she had been working for mother Wang since she was young. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors, ¡± the two of them shouted together, and then they stretched out their hands together. Mu Ru originally wanted to pull out the cloth, but in her panic, she forgot to spread her fingers, so she became a rock. Nangong Xun, on the other hand, was a scissors because he could tell from Xi Muru¡¯s expression that she would pull out the cloth. If she pulled out the scissors, she would definitely win. However, Xi Muru, who was ying the cards uneasily, threw a rock at him and directly smashed his scissors. Nangong Xun looked at his two slender fingers and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was already impossible for him to retract his fingers. The ck-shirted man beside him had a straight face. Looking at Nangong Xun¡¯s defeated look, he wanted tough, but no one dared tough He could only suppress the joy in his heart. Mu Ru didn¡¯t wait for Nangong Xun¡¯s instructions. She quickly picked up the Pants beside the SOFA and put them on. As she put on the pants, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Now, she only had two shoes left. Once she put on the shoes, she would win back everything she had lost Then, she would slowly win Nangong Xun¡¯s two billion. Unfortunately, Mu Ru was too nave. After she won this round, she lost two sentences in a row. Soon, she took off all her clothes and pants. ¡°Rock, paper, SCISSORS! ¡± As Nangong Xun¡¯s voice sounded, Mu Ru, who was wearing a three-point style, quickly stretched out her hand. This time, she took out a piece of cloth, but it was mercilessly cut by Nangong Xun¡¯s scissors. Chapter 404

Chapter 404: Chapter 404 gambling: Do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There was no doubt that she had lost because the stone, scissors, and cloth were different from the turntable. This was very difficult to grasp. Many times, one had to judge what he would do based on his expression. However, Nangong Xun¡¯s expression had always been the same, so mu ru couldn¡¯t guess it at all. Mu Ru coldly looked at Nangong Xun¡¯s two slender fingers. She really wanted to bend his two fingers back, because as long as he bent his fingers back, she would win. Unfortunately, Nangong Xun¡¯s two fingers were waving in front of her eyes arrogantly. Rather than saying that they were two fingers, it was more appropriate to say that they were two devils with evil intentions. A few minutes ago, she was still fantasizing about putting her shoes back on and winning Nangong Xun¡¯s chips. But now, she finally understood that the distance between fantasy and reality was not just a little bit. The fantasy was beautiful, but reality was cruel. It was so cruel that people could not even cry! ¡°Xi Muru, please! Pay The chips that you should pay. ¡± Nangong Xun had a good temper. He made a very gentlemanly gesture of inviting her. His eyes were filled with a smile as he looked at her calmly. Mu Ru had been wearing the three-point pose in front of him for a long time. It made his heart itch. A hidden part of his body had long reacted, but he had been enduring it and maintained his gentlemanly demeanor. Even though he was filled with anticipation and his heart itched, he restrained his impulse. Under such circumstances, he had to make Xi Muru admit her defeat wholeheartedly. He had to make her undress him personally, so that she wouldn¡¯t say that he forced her in the future. Thinking about how she would lie down under himter and how he would be able to enjoy herter, thinking about how he could finally be married to her, a real husband and wife, he was extremely happy. He had to ask her, was it his reality that made her feelfortable or Dongfang Mo¡¯s simtor that made her feelfortable? He believed that he could conquer her, because he had first-ss sex skills. He couldpletely make women want to die, and of course, he could also make women fall in love with his sex skills. Mu Ru was so nervous that she was sweating. Her hands were clenched into fists. She did not have the courage to take off any of the things on her body, whether it was the little cutie or the cloths. If she took off these two things, she might as well just die. However, the current situation was that she had indeed lost. ording to the rules of gambling, if she lost, she had to pay the chips. And her chips, other than the Yifan on her body, were also the body parts. At this moment, since she did not have the courage to get rid of the pitiful cloth on her body, the only thing she could do was to choose to lose the parts on her body. Other than that, there was no other way. Looking around, the men in ck all stood expressionlessly like robots. Kuang Yingying stood at the side,pletely a passerby who was watching the show. There was not a hint of sympathy on her face, let alone that she would help her. Of course.. She could not help either. Helpless. At this moment, the gray color was suffocating. It was countless times more suffocating than thest time when she was locked in a small dark room by Leng Leiting. That time, she still had her cell phone with her. That time, she could still think of Zheng Yifan, call Zheng Yifan, and... ... Now, even if she had a cell phone with her, she did not know who to call. Because the person who could save her was no longer there. She did not know which country Dongfang Mo had thrown her to. Chapter 405

Chapter 405: Chapter 405 gambling game, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s gaze scrutinized her body. She closed her eyes slightly before slowly opening them again. She looked at Nangong Xun and asked indifferently, ¡°excuse me, does a tooth count as a chip? ¡± Nangong Xun was slightly stunned when he heard her question because he had never thought about Xi Muru¡¯s question. He was certain that she had chosen to take off the cute and concealer on her body. Everyone¡¯s spare parts, even the smallest ones, were made from the flesh of a woman. Compared to the concealer on their body, they were many times more expensive. Who would be willing to waste their spare parts just to keep the concealer? However, Xi Muru seemed to think highly of the two cloths on her body. She actually asked such a question. It was obvious that she wanted to lose her spare parts to choose a ce where she could protect her little bit of privacy. Xi Muru was an extraordinary woman after all. It seemed that he would not be able to enjoy her all at once. It seemed that he had to use this opportunity to train his patience. Hence, he thought about it and said, ¡°MMM, let¡¯s do it. A tooth is a gamble. However, are you sure you can pull out your own tooth? I won¡¯t get anyone to help you. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. She had heard people say that the only thing a person could not pull out was their tooth. No one could endure the pain of pulling out their tooth, which was why the dental business was so good Therefore, it was very difficult to pull out a tooth even if there was a long queue. Nangong Xun did not get anyone to help her. He only got someone to hand her a pair of pliers. It was obvious that he wanted her to pull out her own tooth. However, there was not even a mirror here. She could not see her own tooth at all She could only touch the teeth in her mouth with her hands. If it was for the sake of looking good, of course, she would have to pull out the teeth inside, but it wasn¡¯t easy to pull out the teeth inside, so she could only pull out the front teeth. Unfortunately, her front teeth weren¡¯t big, so when the steel pliers were handed over, they could instantly mp down on two front teeth. ¡°Can you give me a smaller pair of steel pliers? ¡± Mu Ru ced the steel pliers on the coffee table and looked at Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun shrugged his shoulders He had an expression of five years. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xi Muru. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you before I left, and I didn¡¯t expect to gamble with you, so I didn¡¯t prepare everything. I only have this pair of steel pliers here, and it¡¯s an electrician¡¯s tool. ¡± Mu Ru was a little helpless. If she wanted to pull out her front teeth, she would have to pull out two of them at once. It was not worth it. In the end, she stared at her nails and could not help but ask, ¡°that nail counts as a bargaining chip, right? ¡± Nangong Xun was rendered speechless by her. He hade up with this gamble on the spur of the moment. At the beginning, he had only intended to y with her. Thinking that she had lost all her clothes, she would belong to him. But who would have thought that Xi Muru would never stop. Now that she did not take off the little fabric on her body, she wanted to really torture the parts on her body, which made him extremely tired. ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see. ¡± Nangong Xun waved his hand in annoyance, then he could not help but urge her, ¡°Xi Muru, can you hurry up? If you dy time like this, I¡¯ll bet with you that I¡¯ll die of loss. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard his words, then she could not help but retort, ¡°what loss do you have? You¡¯re going to wait for Dongfang Mo Anyway, aren¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t bet with me, wouldn¡¯t you have to wait for him too? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to release US directly? ¡± Chapter 406

Chapter 406: Chapter 406 gambling game, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nangong Xun was stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Damn it, this Xi Muru was getting more and more courageous. She was really getting less and less afraid of him. It seemed like if he didn¡¯te up with some powerful moves.. Xi Muru, this woman, would probably have to wait until the next morning before she would lie down under him. Moreover, that Bastard Dongfang Mo probably wouldn¡¯t need to arrive the next morning. He reckoned that there was still a big battle between him and Dongfang Mo, so he didn¡¯t have that much time to waste with Xi Muru. Hence, he said expressionlessly, ¡°let¡¯s be clear first. If it¡¯s toenails, then only five can be counted as a chip. If it¡¯s toenails, then one can count as a chip. It¡¯s up to you. ¡± He originally wanted to say five toes count as a chip and one finger count as a chip, but Xi Muru didn¡¯t ask for a finger. The other party asked for a fingernail, and he had already said it was up to him. Forget it. Xi Muru¡¯s current actions were nothing more than death acupuncture. If she wanted to struggle, then let him struggle. He wanted to see how much courage she had and how many fingernails she could pull out? Moreover, a woman without fingernails would not affect much. Moreover, he wanted to see what Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression would be like if he came and saw her bloody hands? It was said that Dongfang Mo had undergone stic surgery and returned to his original appearance. He wanted to see if the Dongfang Mo after stic surgery was the same as the Dongfang Mo before the car ident? Mu Ru grabbed the wire cutters again. First, she checked her toenails, then she looked at her fingernails. In fact, toenails were easier to pull out than fingernails. Moreover, pulling out the toenails did not affect the appearance This was because no one could see with the shoes on. However, five toenails counted once. This was really uneptable. Therefore, she ultimately chose to pull out her fingernails. After all, pulling out five toenails would cause pain five times, while pulling out one fingernail would only cause pain once A fool would choose pain once instead of five times. Her right hand held the wire cutters tightly as she looked at the five fingers on her left hand. As she did not have to do anything recently, a min was responsible for taking care of her. Therefore, her fingernails were still a little long, and the wire cutters could still hold them. Pulling out the nails to protect the fingers was not a bad idea. Besides looking good, the actual effect of the nails did not seem to be very big. Slowly, she brought the steel pliers to the fingernails on her left little finger, but her right hand could not exert any strength. In the past, Cheng Feier had told her that she had read a sentence in a magazine: ¡°The only thing that makes people unable to extricate themselves from love is their teeth! ¡°! But now, she fully experienced that the sentence in the magazine was actually wrong. That person probably ced too much importance on love, but in fact, the only things that could not extricate themselves were their teeth and nails! Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on the steel pliers in Mu Ru¡¯s hand. Kuang Yingying stood beside Mu Ru. At this moment, her entire body could not help but tremble. She covered her mouth with her hand, worried that she would scream out of fear. At this moment, she felt that Xi Muru was really too stupid. There were clearly two pieces of cloth on her body. Why didn¡¯t she take them off If she took off the cloth, she would just give it to Nangong Xunst time. It would not lose a piece of flesh. Why must she foolishly pull out her nails? Mu Ru finally used the steel pliers to mp her nails. However, the nails on her pinky finger were not long, and the mouth of the steel pliers was a little big. The nail pliers alone were not there, so she had no choice but to mp her nails with a little bit of meat. Then, she closed her eyes and used force. Chapter 407

Chapter 407: Chapter 407 gambling game, do you dare to cheat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, ¡± she growled and pulled out the steel wire pliers along with her nails. Unfortunately, Xi Muru was very determined, but the pregnant woman who was exhausted to the limit had very little strength. This pull did notpletely pull out her nails, only lifting half of her nails. Pain spread from her fingers to her heart, then from her heart to her entire body and limbs. Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead, soaking her hair, but she did not allow herself to cry. Xi Muru¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her half-lifted fingernail. A hot liquid swirled in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and endured it, trying hard not to let the liquid roll out of her eyes. The blood on her pinky finger dripped down one drop at a time. It was like the peach blossoms in spring falling in the wind and rain. It was so stunning and so deste. The lifted fingernail that was dyed red with blood suddenly had a petal that was on the verge of copsing It was so beautiful that it was shocking... ... Mu Ru stared at her finger. She stared at the finger that was bleeding non-stop. She looked at the fingernails that were raised and stood tall. However, she no longer had the courage to send the steel wire pliers up to pull it out a second time. Nangong Xun¡¯s heart could not help but tremble slightly. He looked at the bloody finger and the fresh blood that kept dripping down. He suddenly felt that Xi Muru¡¯s finger was iparably beautiful. The people in this world were very strange. Some people would feel dizzy when they saw fresh blood. It wasmonly known as blood sickness. For example, Xi Muru. And some people were born to like fresh blood and liked bloody scenes. They felt that fresh blood was the most beautiful color, such as Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun saw that mu ru was sitting there and her body was trembling all the time, so he walked over to her in two steps and squatted down on her sofa. Looking at the bloody finger, he couldn¡¯t help but touch the raised fingernail He pressed down with a little force. ¡°Ah... ¡± Mu ru screamed in pain. With this scream, the hot liquid in her eyes finally couldn¡¯t help but burst out ... ¡°Xi Muru, I just said that a nail counts as a chip, not half a nail. ¡± Nangong Xun stood up. His voice was very light, but it was extremely heavy in Mu Ru¡¯s ears. A nail counts as a chip, and half doesn¡¯t count. However, her hand really didn¡¯t have the slightest strength to pick up the steel wire pliers. What should she do Could it be that this half-removed nail doesn¡¯t count She closed her eyes slightly and thought for a moment. Then, she opened her eyes and looked straight at Nangong Xun. ¡°A nail counts as a chip, so half of my nail counts as half a chip, right? ¡± This Nangong Xun was stunned. He was really speechless at her. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°alright then, count it as half of a chip. For the remaining half, I¡¯ll give you a discount. As long as you kiss me, it counts as making up for this time. Isn¡¯t that fair? ¡± A kiss counts as half of a chip. A chip counts as 100 million. Half of a chip counts as 50 million. Was this considered the most expensive kiss in the world? Mu Ru waspletely stunned. Of course, Kuang Yingying and the men in ck who were not far away were also stunned. No one had expected Nangong Xun to be so generous. He could actually make Xi Muru use a kiss to pay for half of the chips. Nangong Xun was obviously taking pity on Xi Muru. Mu Ru thought her ears had misheard, so she did not react for a while. She just stood there foolishly, staring at her finger that was constantly dripping blood. Nangong Xun saw that Xi Muru did not react He asked a little impatiently, ¡°Xi Muru, have you thought about it? Do you want to continue pulling out half of your fingernails or give me a kiss? Or, if your fingernails are pulled out in vain, why don¡¯t you just take off the cover? ¡± Chapter 408

Chapter 408: Chapter 408 the thousand-year-old Cheat 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s heart had never felt so bad before. She had used up all her strength and courage to pull out her fingernails just now. Now, she really could not pick up the steel wire pliers to pull out half of her fingernails. The codpiece on her body was her bottom line. Everyone had a bottom line. Although she had lived a very humble life since she was young, she still had her own bottom line. Therefore, the codpiece on her body could not be taken off, nor would she take it off. There was no doubt about it! One Kiss. Alright, one kiss then. It seemed that this was more or less eptable. Because there were many bloodstains on the ground and her fingers were still dripping with blood, she had used too much strength when she had just pulled out her fingernails. The sweat and tears mixed together and had long soaked through her hair. She gritted her teeth and stood up. Alright, it was just one kiss. She thought that she was unlucky today and had been bitten by a dog. Moreover, if she was bitten by this dog, at least she would not get rabies. She used her hand to support the Armrest of the SOFA and hesitated for a moment. Then, she walked towards Nangong Xun. He was standing there, and she only needed to stand in front of him, put her lips together, and stamp on his lips. What a worthwhile deal, but it didn¡¯t seem that difficult. She couldn¡¯t help but muster up her courage. Then, she walked step by step to Nangong Xun¡¯s side and looked at his heartless thin lips. She stood on tiptoe slightly and pressed her pink lips against his. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± Nangong Xun turned his head to the side and immediately said something, causing Mu Ru¡¯s lips that were originally going to press against his lips to miss. At this moment, Nangong Xun¡¯s originally pitch-ck eyes were dyed with a dark red color. He didn¡¯t conceal his burning desire at all, and it was revealed in Mu Ru¡¯s line of sight. Mu Ru¡¯s body froze instinctively. She stood rooted to the spot and looked at Nangong Xun. She instantly did not understand what he meant. He said that a kiss was worth half the chips. Now that she came to kiss him and he avoided her, could it be that he regretted it? ¡°kneel down. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Xi Muru blurted out almost reflexively. Then, her body could not help but take a few steps back. The pain in her fingers was instantly drowned by the humiliation in her heart. She could not feel it at all. Chapter 409

Chapter 409: Chapter 409: A thousand-year-old Cheat 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she was an extremely indifferent person with an extremely low status, it didn¡¯t mean that she was a very casual person, especially when it came to such matters. At this moment, faced with Nangong Xun¡¯s insulting request, she didn¡¯t need to think too much before firmly and resolutely rejecting it. No, absolutely not. She simply couldn¡¯t do the kissing method that Nangong Xun proposed, let alone in public or in private. Even if it was just the two of them, she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°No? ¡± Nangong Xun frowned ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t always challenge my patience. I admit that I¡¯ve always treated you as my fianc??e and tolerated you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m really going to be obedient to you. Since you promised to give me a kiss, and you didn¡¯t ask me not to kiss anywhere, you can¡¯t me me. You can only me yourself for being too simple-minded. Don¡¯t tell me that only kissing with your mouth is kissing? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s body started to tremble instinctively. She could not help but step back. She raised her eyes and subconsciously looked towards Nangong Xun. However, in his pitch-ck eyes, she saw a crazed desire that was about to burst into mes The fire of desire was wild and intense. It was as if it wanted to drag her into it and burn her to death. Time passed so slowly. Even now, Dongfang Mo still had not arrived. Would this night be especially long Especially dark? Her body and mind were in extreme pain. The expression on her face could no longer maintain that calmness. At this moment, she was already in pieces. Even her soul seemed to have drifted away in Sichuan. Perhaps, her cultivation was not enough? Mu Ru closed her eyes slightly for a few seconds and shook her head in pain. She opened her eyes again and finally reached out her right hand to grab the steel wire pliers on the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯d better insist on pulling out this fingernail of mine. ¡± ¡°But, how can I bear to do that? ¡± Nangong Xun quickly snatched the steel wire pliers on the coffee table and casually threw them away. The ambiguous fire in his eyes was almost bursting out of his eyes. He stretched out his long hand and grabbed mu Ru¡¯s wrist, pulling it with force Mu Ru¡¯s entire body couldn¡¯t hold on at all. Then, she directly fell into Nangong Xun¡¯s embrace. ¡°It smells so good. ¡± Nangong Xun picked up mu Ru¡¯s half-removed pinky finger and put it into his mouth without hesitation. He sucked it hard, and Mu ru immediately rushed to that painful ce with traces of itchiness. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but growl. She used her other hand to push Nangong Xun¡¯s head away. She struggled hard, trying to break out of Nangong Xun¡¯s embrace. Nangong Xun¡¯s mouth held mu Ru¡¯s fingernail that had been pulled out. Because he was sucking on it, blood that had been diluted by his saliva seeped out from the corner of his mouth. It dripped faintly from the corner of his mouth, and there was a different kind of poignant beauty to it. Mu Ru only felt waves of heart-wrenching pain piercing through her fingers. Through the nerve endings, it went straight to the bottom of her heart. Her heart turned from pain to coldness... ... There had never been any savior in this world. Her only savior had been mercilessly driven away by that devil, Dongfang Mo, and could no longer rush to her side. At this moment, she was the only one who could save her! When she thought of this, she raised her head and looked at Nangong Xun who was greedily sucking on her finger. Without thinking, she immediately moved her head forward, opened her mouth and bit on Nangong Xun¡¯s ear. ... Chapter 410

Chapter 410: Chapter 410, the thousand-year-old cheater

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah! ¡± Nangong Xun cried out in pain and quickly let go of Mu Ru¡¯s finger. His hand almost instantly touched his ear. When he took it off, his hand was already covered in blood. Everyone was shocked, especially the men in ck. They stared at Nangong Xun with wide eyes and wanted toe forward, but because Nangong Xun didn¡¯t say anything, they could only stand there. Kuang Yingying was also shocked by Xi Muru¡¯s current actions. She looked at her bleeding finger and Nangong Xun¡¯s bleeding ear. For a moment, she had mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t know who these two were. ¡°Hehehe, so my fianc??e is still a kitten with sharp ws. ¡± Nangong Xun could not help butugh evilly. When he saw the man in ck beside him take a band-aid, he immediately moved his ear closer for help. ¡°I¡¯ll still follow the rules we talked about at the beginning. I¡¯ll use the spare parts as a bargaining chip. ¡± Mu Ru wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. She looked at Nangong Xun and said inly, ¡°I still insist on pulling out this nail of mine. ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± When Nangong Xun heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he instantly felt as if he had heard a joke. He pulled up his pants and put them on He walked closer to Mu Ru and said, ¡°Xi Muru, I set up this bet and I¡¯m the one who decides the rules. Now, pulling out a fingernail doesn¡¯t count as a bargaining chip anymore. It only counts once if you cut off a hand. Are you willing to do that? ¡± ¡°You... How can you do this? ¡± Mu Ru was so shocked that she took two steps back Her heart started to panic, but she still tried her best to maintain her calm expression. She looked at Nangong Xun and said, ¡°you¡¯re a man of seven feet. How can you not keep your word? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t keep my word? ¡± Nangong Xun frowned. It was obvious that he was unhappy because of Xi Muru¡¯s words His voice instantly turned cold. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I keep my word too much, right? Haven¡¯t I been keeping our engagement from six years ago? The one who really doesn¡¯t keep his word is you who broke the engagement. ¡± ¡°then... what do you want? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart tightened when she heard his words. The pinky that had half of her fingernail pulled out seemed to hurt even more ... ¡°since you¡¯re not willing to obediently go into the room to fulfill your marital duties with me, then... ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at the ck-clothed man beside him He indifferently instructed, ¡°Go and use that Angelic charm on her. I want her to obediently climb onto my bed and obediently fulfill the duties and responsibilities that a wife should have towards her husband. ¡± ¡°boss, something bad has happened. ¡± A ck-clothed man hurriedly ran in from outside the door. His voice was slightly hurried as he reported, ¡°Dongfang Mo has arrived and is currently disembarking. ¡± Nangong Xun instinctively furrowed his brows. He did not expect Dongfang Mo to arrive so quickly. He was at least four hours earlier than he had expected and had actually disturbed his mood. ¡°then invite him in. ¡± Nangong Xun thought for a moment before making a decision. Then, he looked at the man in ck beside him and asked, ¡°is everything ready? ¡± ¡°It has been prepared for a long time, ¡± the man in ck replied in unison. When Nangong Xun heard this, the corners of his mouth curled into an imperceptible smile. Dongfang Mo, just because you came quickly does not mean that you have won. This time, your property, your woman, your life ¡ª I WON¡¯T LET ANYTHING GO! Don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t me me. who asked us to be enemies Who asked you to have so many petty people by your side Who asked you to make the Dongfang Group so big and powerful Who asked everyone to want a piece of it? Chapter 411

Chapter 411: Chapter 411, the thousand-year-old Cheat 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo went ashore at around 21 pm. The reason why he waited until now was because he originally thought that Nangong Xun was on a cruise ship. However, when he rushed to Nangong Xun¡¯s cruise ship, he realized that there was no Nangong Xun on it. There was only a person guarding the cruise ship. There were several unknown inds around Nangong Xun¡¯s cruise ship. After being diagnosed one by one, they finally found this ind. It was the ind where Nangong Xun Kidnapped Kuang Yingying and Xi Muru. The ind was not particrly big, but the terrain was particrlyplicated. A ce like this was easy to defend but hard to attack. It was obvious that Nangong Xun had made sufficient ns and long-term arrangements. At first, he thought that Nangong Xun wanted to bring mu ru back because mu ru and Nangong Xun were engaged. Furthermore, Nangong Xun kidnapped Mu ru oncest year. That time, he really wanted to marry Mu Ru. He could not figure out what kind of feelings Nangong Xun had for mu ru. However, when he went ashore this time, he immediately became alert. Nangong Xun did not just want Mu Ru, he probably wanted more things. Soon, they arrived in front of the Big House that looked simple but was actually full of traps. There were already men in ck waiting at the door, but they didn¡¯t let Ahao go in with him. They only let him go in alone. ¡°just wait for me outside. ¡± Nangong Xun motioned to Ahao not to argue with these men in ck because arguing was useless. This was theirnd, so of course, they had the final say. As soon as they walked in, Kuang Yingying immediately pounced on them. Like a drowning man, she instantly grabbed the driftwood. She wrapped her arms around his waist and cried out loud. ¡°stand properly. ¡± Dongfang Mo Helped Kuang Yingying to stand upright and asked gently, ¡°are you alright? Where¡¯s Mu Ru? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Kuang Yingying was still sobbing and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s just that Nangong Xun didn¡¯t let me go. He¡¯s so hateful. I was scared to death just now, I... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where¡¯s Mu Ru? ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Kuang Yingying impatiently and asked coldly with a dark face. Kuang Yingying finally reacted. She looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s face that had already turned cold and was very unhappy. However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face She pointed at a spot not far away and said, ¡°it¡¯s over there. I bet with Nangong Xun, and I seem to have lost all my clothes... ¡± Before Kuang Yingying could finish her words, Dongfang Mo pushed her out of the door with his hand. ¡°You go out first. Ahao will arrange for you to go somewhere safe. ¡± ¡°What about you? ¡± Kuang Yingying quickly asked, ¡°aren¡¯t youing with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find mu ru. ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned. ¡°Ah Mo, Mu Ru is just your... servant. ¡± Kuang Yingying almost said the word ¡°mistress¡± , but she immediately changed her words. ¡°A servant is also a human being, not to mention she is my Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. ¡± Dongfang Mo was very dissatisfied with Kuang Yingying¡¯s words. Whether it was a servant or a mistress, no matter what her current status was, she was still his Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. And his woman, there was no reason for her to be bullied by others. If it was his thing, he would not hand it over to others, just likest year when Nangong Xun came to his house to ask for it. He quickly ran a few steps towards the Sofa and immediately saw the woman who was shivering on the Sofa. At this moment, she was only wearing a three-point swimsuit. When she saw him, tears immediately rolled down from her eyes. She cried silently. Large drops of tears fell down andnded on her arm. However, it was like a square weight thatnded on his heart. It was so heavy... ... Chapter 412

Chapter 412: Chapter 412, the thousand-year-old cheater

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Damn it! ¡± Dongfang Mo growled and quickly took off his suit. He took a step forward and quickly helped Mu ru put on her bloody finger. His heart ached again. Dongfang Mo¡¯s suit was very long. It looked funny on Mu Ru, but it made her feel a warmth that she had never felt before. The tension in her heart finally rxed. She fainted in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. ¡°Mu Ru... Xi Muru... ¡± Dongfang Mo was shocked. He tightened his arms around her and called her name in a low voice. His voice was so anxious that he actually forgot to cover it up ... The woman in his arms was as Pale as paper. The finger that lifted half of her fingernails was as red and swollen as a carrot. It was especially eye-catching whenpared to the other four slender and fair fingers. ¡°Nangong Xun, what exactly did you do to her? ¡± Dongfang Mo held mu ru in his arms and coldly looked at Nangong Xun who was standing at the side as he asked in a cold voice. ¡°Hehehe, what can I do to her? ¡± Nangong Xun shrugged his shoulders With a helpless expression, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me? I¡¯ve never forced anyone, especially women. Although Mu ru is her fianc??e, I¡¯ve never forced her. I¡¯m not like some people who are despicable and shameless... ¡± ¡°If you wanted to do it openly, you wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped her here, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Nangong Xun¡¯s words Then, he coldly threw a bill to him and said, ¡°this is the sum that Nangong Fort owes the Dongfang Group. Take a look for yourself. In addition, you can call Nangong fort and ask the old man if he agrees with you kidnapping my fianc??e to extort money from me Ask Him... ...¡± ¡°Hehehe, I don¡¯t need to ask about this. I didn¡¯t n to use Kuang Yingying to exchange for much money from you, ¡± Nangong Xun shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly Then, he continued, ¡°actually, it¡¯s very simple for me to find you. Since Xi Muru is no longer your wife, then... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention to me that you want her to fulfill your engagement with you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut him off He snorted coldly and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it just two billion ¡°Look carefully. You already owe the Dongfang Corporation one and a half billion. I¡¯ll pay you another five billion and that¡¯ll be enough. Hurry up and sign this annulment contract. From now on, you and Xi Muru will never have anything to do with each other! ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he threw a annulment contract that he had long prepared to Nangong Xun. He looked very impatient. ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Nangong Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud A Hint of mockery appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Dongfang. The current situation has changed. Xi Muru chose to discuss the annulment with me through gambling, and she just happened to have lost herself to me. So, your two billion... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°You mean to say that we have to use gambling to win her back? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Nangong Xun¡¯s words, but his brows instantly locked together. This was indeed a problem that he had not considered beforehand. ¡°SMART! ¡± Nangong Xun immediately snapped his fingers, and then said mockingly, ¡°it¡¯s Dongfang Mo after all. It¡¯s obvious from the start. ¡± ¡°What do you want to bet? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly aged voice was hoarse, but his heart skipped a beat. Nangong Xun wanted to bet with him. Could it be that he already knew that he had a casino in Las Vegas? Chapter 413

Chapter 413: Chapter 413 thousand year old cheats 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°racing. ¡± Nangong Xun casually took out a bunch of keys from his trouser pocket and threw them in the air. Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo and said indifferently, ¡°I think, you can¡¯t cheat this, right? ¡± Cheat Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately sank. He did not deny that he would asionally cheat in somerge-scale gambling. Moreover, he had never felt that there was anything wrong with cheating in gambling. As long as one was involved in gambling, especially those who relied on gambling hygiene, there were not many people who did not cheat. For example, Lu Zhenyu, he had been cheating in gambling for a long time and was doing well in the underworld. However, it was indeed difficult to cheat in car racing because there was no guarantee in underground racing. All they yed was heartbeat and excitement, and they could not cheat. Eleven years ago, Dongfang Yu participated in the underground gang¡¯s traffic jam. It was that time when Nangong Xun and a few people attacked together, forcing Dongfang Yu to flip the car over the cliff. And this time.. Obviously, Nangong Xun wanted to do it again. His goal was very simple. He wanted to force Dongfang Mo to the cliff. To put it bluntly, he wanted to kill him. He had always thought that what Nangong Xun did tonight was killing two birds with one stone. It seemed that he had indeed underestimated Nangong Xun¡¯s ambition. He was killing three birds with one stone. Racing To think that he could think of it. He must have guessed that Dongfang Mo had been paralyzed for more than two years. He must have guessed that his leg had just recovered. He must have thought that Dongfang Mo did not even dare to drive now, so... ... ¡°Can you find someone to rece me? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned slightly. He really did not want to participate in the racing. ¡°No, ¡± Nangong Xun answered without thinking Then, he added, ¡°you can also notpete with me in the car race. Then, I¡¯ll continue to bet with Xi Muru on Rock, paper, scissors. I think it¡¯s good to gamble with her. Most importantly, she won¡¯t cheat... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Nangong Xun¡¯s words. Then, he asked coldly, ¡°where do we gamble? When do we gamble? ¡± ¡°On the fourth loop ind. The fourth loop ind is not far from here. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s face immediately revealed a smile Then, he added, ¡°although you¡¯ve never stuck a car with me before, I¡¯m sure you know the rules of underworld racing. Before racing, you have to sign a life and death contract. Life and death are up to the heavens. When the timees, no one can seek revenge or anything like that. ¡± Nangong Xun¡¯s words were extremely tactful. In fact, he was secretly mocking Dongfang Mo for not understanding the rules of the underworld. This was because 11 years ago, Dongfang Yu had signed a life and death contract before racing. After Dongfang Yu¡¯s ident, Dongfang Mo went to look for trouble with him. He even suppressed the Qin family in the business field. In the end, the Qin family went bankrupt, forcing him to leave his hometown and go to Singapore. The most hateful thing was that he actually married his fianc??e. How could he swallow this anger Of course, he wasn¡¯t willing to swallow it either. The car ident two years ago didn¡¯t take Dongfang Mo¡¯s life. Then, this time, he believed that Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the hands of an ox or a horse. ¡°Okay. ¡± Dongfang Mo pondered for a moment and immediately looked at Nangong Xun coldly and said, ¡°Fourth Ring Ind, right? Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send my car over with arge yacht. Since you want to race, you should be allowed to use your own car, right? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Nangong Xun replied with a smile Then, he looked at Xi Muru who was in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms and said, ¡°however, before the race is over and before the victor is determined, she will probably only be able to sit at the top of the Fourth Ring Ind. Whoever wins will be qualified to obtain her. ¡± Chapter 414

Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Never tter Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo looked at the woman in his arms who was still trembling, then nodded. He turned around and was about to bring mu ru out the door, but unfortunately, he was stopped by Nangong Xun just as he took two steps. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, our bet hasn¡¯t started yet. It¡¯s still unknown who will win and who will lose. How can you take Xi Muru away now? ¡± Dongfang Mo pondered for a moment, then looked down at the woman in his arms. His rough fingers wiped away the tears on her cheeks, then looked at her raised fingernails and whispered, ¡°wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely win and bring you back. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, warm liquid welled up in her eyes again. However, it did not roll down. She asked in a low voice, ¡°is it dangerous to race? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned and his expression stiffened. Danger, of course it was dangerous. This was a life and death battle. The winner lived, and the loser might die. If he did not die, he would probably be crippled or something. He would definitely not be unharmed. However, he did not tell mu ru the truth. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that dangerous. It¡¯s just a little faster than usual. The road is just a little narrower. Moreover, if it was really dangerous, I would not have agreed to race with him. ¡± Hearing what he said, Mu Ru¡¯s heart that was originally hanging in the air fell back into her heart. Thinking about it, it made sense. She was just Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. If it was really something extremely dangerous, Dongfang Mo would not do it for her She was not Kuang Yingying. Dongfang Mo strode out, of course, to prepare all the props for his car race. Mu Ru was wearing his grown-up suit, looking extremelyical. He walked over again and was about to bend down to pick up the clothes on the ground Nangong Xun said calmly, ¡°Xi Muru, your clothes are dirty on the ground. You should go inside and change. Besides, the wind is strong on the ind, and your clothes are thin, so they won¡¯t protect you from the cold. Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve agreed to the bet with Dongfang Mo, I won¡¯t break the rules before the bet, and I won¡¯t force you. ¡± Mu Ru was silent for a moment, then nodded. Then, she followed a person who looked like a maid to the other side of the door barefoot, thinking that she was just going to change her clothes. Nangong Xun saw that her figure had finally disappeared from the door, so he bent down to pick up the clothes on the ground and looked at them carefully. Then, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he threw them to the ck-clothed person at the side He coldly ordered, ¡°take these clothes, pants, and shoes and put them on her. Tell her to climb to the top of the Fourth Ring Ind and sit there. It¡¯s her turn. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The ck-clothed person responded, then picked up mu Ru¡¯s clothes, pants, and shoes, turned around, and ran out of the door. Nangong Xun frowned. He lit a cigarette and took a deep puff. He took the binocrs and looked out the window at Dongfang Mo, who was talking to his subordinate. The corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. Dongfang Mo, no matter what the oue of this race was, even if you really had nine lives and lived miraculously, you still wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get Xi Muru. Of course, Xi Muru wasn¡¯t your fianc??e to begin with. Your fianc??e was Xi Muxue. Before you and Xi Muru got married, the person you originally loved was also Xi Muxue. The person you wanted to marry was still Xi Muxue. I was just helping you out. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one who belongs to the one. ¡°. Chapter 415

Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Never tter Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Fourth Ring Ind was thergest deserted ind on the high seas. The mountains on the deserted ind were not high, but the roads built along the ind were very dangerous. This was a ce specially built by the underworld racing organization to hold life-and-death car races Of course, the rent was also very expensive. Dongfang Mo had been groomed by the Dongfang family to be the sessor of the group since he was young, so he was different from his younger brother, Dongfang Yu. His focus had always been on learning, and he had never yed with things like racing cars. Of course, people who had never used racing before did not necessarily have poor driving skills. Moreover, he was just a more reserved person. Moreover, when his parents were still alive, he did not want to give his parents a headache. Comparing his younger brother, Dongfang Yu, was already giving his parents a headache. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go on your behalf? ¡± Ahao looked at the four ring inds that were on the brink of disaster. He thought about how Dongfang Mo had never raced before and had been in a wheelchair for two years. He had only recently ¡®recovered¡¯ , and his legs were not that agile anymore. How could he race? ¡°Hehe, I wish you could go on my behalf. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and shook his head. ¡°unfortunately, Nangong Xun said that it was me who was racing with him and I couldn¡¯t find someone to rece him, so... I have to do it myself. ¡± Ahao was silent when he heard this, while Uncle Liu carefully asked, ¡°Um, young master, Miss Kuang is safe and sound. This Miss Xi... Is it worth you taking such a big risk? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, then quickly replied, ¡°she¡¯s still pregnant with the Dongfang family¡¯s child. This is the heir of the Dongfang family, how can I NOT CARE? ¡± This was the excuse he had made for himself. The reason why he wanted to care about Xi Muru¡¯s life and death was because she was pregnant with the child of the Dongfang family. Everything he was doing now was because of that child. Uncle Liu and Ahao immediately fell silent. Then, the referee not far away was already calling for Dongfang Mo to hurry over. It was obvious that he was signing a life and death contract because this was a life and death race. The life and death contract was a whole page. It was written very clearly on it. Wealth and life were determined by fate. One could not go looking for trouble with the other party because of this matter. Of course, the referee still said that he hoped that both of them were alive. Victory and defeat were secondary. What was important was their lives He hoped that the two of them would lighten up on the oue and ce more importance on their lives. Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun only smiled. What the referee said was equivalent to not saying anything. They both ced great importance on their lives, but they also wanted to win the other party. When Dongfang Mo got into his specially-made racing car, of course, this car was not his because he did not y this game. It belonged to his assistant, Ahao. Ahao was once a top-notch racing driver in the International F 1 race, but he was injured after a car ident Now, he was no longer racing cars. The moment he looked up, he saw that Xi Muru had already been brought up to the top of the mountain. At this moment, she was looking in the direction of his car. He immediately stretched out his hand and waved at her, meaning that he had seen her and told her to rest assured that he would definitely bring her back to Binhai safely. He would definitely not leave the mother and son alone. With a gunshot, the race began. Dongfang Mo¡¯s foot almost instantly stepped on the elerator. The Silver Ferrari flew out in an instant and quickly chased after Nangong Xun¡¯s Blue Ferrari. The distance between them was not far. Eleven years ago, Nangong Xun was the champion of the underworld race, and Dongfang Mo was a rookie. However, this did not mean that a rookie could not win. As they were approaching the first corner, the two of them began topete for position. The Blue Ferrari clearly wanted to squeeze the Silver Ferrari to the side of the fence. Its intention was very obvious... ... Chapter 416

Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Never tter Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru followed Nangong Xun¡¯s maid out of the door. She did not immediately walk into another room. Instead, she walked a long and narrow path. After about ten minutes, she stopped in a small room. The maid used the key to open the door and immediately said to Mu Ru, ¡°go in. There are a lot of clothes in the wardrobe. There¡¯s a switch on the wall. Do you want me to... go in and help you change? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to pull on Dongfang Mo¡¯s suit jacket. Then, she walked towards the door in the dark. As she walked, she used her hand to touch the wall, trying to touch the light switch. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t touch it even after touching arge area, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°where is the light switch? ¡± The answer was the sound of the door closing, followed by the footsteps of the maid leaving. Mu Ru was slightly stunned, but she immediately understood. This wasn¡¯t a changing room, this was a closed room. There was no light switch in this room, and it was very likely that there wasn¡¯t even any clothes. She had been tricked, and Dongfang Mo had also been tricked. Nangong Xun had never thought of returning her to Dongfang Mo, not at all... ... Thinking of this, she quickly became anxious. She used her hands to touch the darkness and came to a small window. It was pitch ck outside the window, and the asional stars in the sky could not help her illuminate the scenery in front of her. She looked down on the scenery outside the window, and she did not know where Dongfang Mo was Thus, she could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t go racing, don¡¯t be tricked. Nangong Xun lied to you, he is a liar. I was not on that hillside, and it is impossible for me to go to that hillside... ¡± ¡°She shouted for a very, very long time, but unfortunately, no one answered. Her voice rang out in the room on the ind, and there was no reply at all. Xi Muru did not know that Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun were not racing on this ind, but on the Fourth Ring Ind not far from this ind. After Dongfang Mo left the house, he went straight to the Fourth Ring Road, so he could not hear her shouting at all. Xi Muru was already tired, hungry, and exhausted. Her loud shouting had exhausted a lot of her energy. In the end, her voice became hoarse and she could not shout anymore. She could only lean against the wall and look at the small window. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. Meanwhile, on the Fourth Ring Ind, the ear-piercing sound of high-speed engines and tires rubbing against the road was very close to Dongfang Mo¡¯s ears. Dongfang Mo smiled slightly and calmly changed the brakes and elerator quickly. F * Ck, this is too close! Dongfang Moughed coldly after sessfully avoiding his suppression. Was it because of his desire for quick sess / quick profits that made him lose his mind or because he had the courage to rely on his skills? One had to know that he could have knocked him into the sea beside him just now. However, the race had just started. If the winner was decided so quickly and ended early, it would be too much of a waste of his rare opportunity to show his face. Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun were not the only people watching the race. There were also some gangsters who liked to y with excitement. Everyone was very interested in the race. 11 years ago, 18-year-old Qin Xun and 18-year-old Dongfang Yu both participated in the underground gang¡¯srge-scale race. At that time, Qin Xun was the champion, Dongfang Yu, and the car rolled off the cliff and fell into the sea. Now, after 11 years, Qin Xun had be Nangong Xun. Dongfang Yu had long passed away. However, his brother, Dongfang Mo, who had never participated in any unconventional racing, had appeared on the underworld racing track for the first time. Following the smooth passage of the first corner, thepetition between the two cars quickly became intense. One was silver, and the other was blue. In the starry night, it was like two bolts of lightning streaking across the night sky. Chapter 417

Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Never tter Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru was awakened by the sound of Shuffling Footsteps and talking beside her. She slowly opened her eyes, but she could not see anyone clearly in the darkness. In an instant, she felt that her hands and feet were bound. Just as she was about to open her mouth and scream, she realized that she had been tied up However, in an instant, she realized that her mouth seemed to be stuck with tape. She could not open it at all. However, her ears could still hear. When she felt her body being lifted up, she only heard someone saying, ¡°hurry up. It won¡¯t be good if we¡¯re discovered. ¡± Another person said, ¡°what¡¯s the rush? Everyone on this ind has gone to the Fourth Ring Ind to watch the car race. There¡¯s no one here now. Moreover, only our boss Leng Cares about Xi Muxue. Nangong Xun doesn¡¯t really care about her. Can¡¯t you see that the door lock is so easy to open? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she immediately knew that these people had mistaken her for Xi Muxue. Moreover, she heard the person behind her say something about boss Leng. It was probably Leng Leiting again. She remembered now. Xi Muxue owed Leng Leiting tens of millions. It would be strange if Leng Leiting did not look for her. She just did not know why Xi Muxue came to the ind and even fell into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands. She really wanted to tell the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muxue. You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m Xi Muru. You can¡¯t capture me. Besides, it¡¯s useless to capture me. I¡¯m penniless. ¡°. Unfortunately, her mouth was taped and she could not speak. Her hands and feet were tied and she could not struggle. Moreover, she was exhausted and did not have the strength to struggle. Therefore, she was like amb. She was carried onto the yacht and then let people drive the yacht far away. When she passed by an ind, she saw a silver and a basket of lightning shing across the ind However, she did not know that the two men were fighting for her. She only thought that it might be a supernatural incident that happened on a deserted ind. Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun were fighting with their full strength on the way. Of course, Dongfang Mo gave Nangong Xun a big surprise because Nangong Xun never dreamed that his driving skills were actually better than Dongfang Yu¡¯s. Dongfang Mo just did not like to y, but it did not mean that he did not know how to y. He was usually more stable than Dongfang Yu when it came to some of the small tricks in racing. It was just that Dongfang Yu was more dazzling than him. As the finish line was approaching, the murderous aura on the track became more intense. Dongfang Mo focused all his attention on the steering wheel and looked ahead. He knew that victory was almost a foregone conclusion! Nangong Xun¡¯s driving skills were first-rate, which was undeniable. However, he had a fatal weakness, which was that he wasn¡¯t steady enough. However, he paid attention to winning steadily. Although he and Nangong Xun¡¯s car had also experienced a few collisions, of course, if his car experienced another big collision, it would probably fall apart. He could not help but shake his head. It seemed that even if he won tonight, ah Hao¡¯s car would almost be ruined. He still had topensate a Hao¡¯s car, right? Looking at the Blue Ferrari that was only one head away from him, Dongfang Mo could almost imagine Nangong Xun¡¯s contemptuous look. He definitely thought that he would not be able to win against him. He sneered in his heart. Thisst gamble was obviously a contest of skill and courage. His skill was not inferior to Nangong Xun¡¯s. His courage was even greater than Nangong Xun¡¯s. If he was not afraid of death, then bring it on! The sixth person came over in the blink of an eye. The finish line was two kilometers away from this bend. The referee was waiting there to ept the winner. Chapter 418

Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Never overthink things

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo looked at the Blue Ferrari and pondered in his heart. He gave up on the idea of exterminating everything. Dongfang Yu and Nangong Xun had already formed a life and death feud, and he had a grievance with Nangong Xun over Xi Muru. This time, he let Nangong Xun off the hook. It was a kind of olive branch for reconciliation. He hoped that on ount of him letting him off the hook this time, he would not find trouble with Xi Muru and him in the future, even if they had no business dealings from then on. Even if they could not be friends, they should not be enemies forever, even if they were strangers who never knew each other. How fast was half a car Of course, he was clear in his heart, but he did not want anyone to die. Moreover, Nangong Xun was also a genius. In the past 11 years, he had fought with him enough. Now, he wanted to calm things down and live a peaceful life. Thus, the racing car, one blue and one silver, mixed with a dazzling white light, fluttered on the most dangerous bend of the road of death. It was like two dazzling bolts of lightning in the sky, cutting through the dark night sky. The distance between the two Ferraris, one basket and one silver, was less than half a body length. Whether the winner or not would be decided at thest moment. Whoever could obtain the best position after the turn and exit would be able to gain the upper hand. After entering the narrow bend, the Blue Ferraris that upied the inner side of the bend had a clear advantage. It seemed that Nangong Xun was determined to win. Even the audience on the mountainside felt that the Blue Ferraris would definitely win. Nangong Xun.. Was The champion of the race after all. Just as this lightning meteor was about to explode, just as everyone thought that the winner and loser had been decided, Dongfang Mo suddenly charged out with even more powerful horsepower. At the exit of the bend, he crossed the range from right to left, leading by arge margin. However, just as he took the lead, Nangong Xun¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In less than two seconds, he had surpassed his silver Ferrari. Moreover, with such a speed, it was obvious that he was risking his life. The race track in front was obviously disadvantageous to Dongfang Mo. the entirene became extremely narrow, and it could only amodate one car. The remainingne on the side was clearly only half a car¡¯s space, and Nangong Xun¡¯s Blue Ferrari was in front of him. This situation was really hopeless. Dongfang Mo originally thought that he had snatched the front, but he did not expect Nangong Xun to use such superb driving skills. Obviously, the championship was his. However, he could not lose because if he lost, it would not be a matter of driving skills, but losing to Xi Muru and the child. HE COULD NOT AFFORD TO LOSE! The people watching the race halfway up the mountain were slowly walking down the mountain because the situation was very obvious. The champion was the Blue Ferrari, and the silver Ferrari had no chance to surpass the Blue Ferrari Because there wasn¡¯t even ane to overtake. However, just when everyone thought that the race had ended early and the championship was already set in stone, a shocking change urred on the race track. Dongfang Mo grabbed the steering wheel and quickly drove towards the left side of the Blue Ferrari. His strength and center were all pressed on the right tire. He stepped on the gas pedal and sealed it. Half of the car¡¯s body was raised high in the air as it sped forward He sped past the small curve and the Silver Ferrarinded steadily in front of the Blue Ferrari. ¡°Oh my God! ¡± Everyone eximed in surprise. Almost no one could believe their eyes. The Silver Ferrari could actually drive. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that it was real They must have thought that this was a special effect from movies and television. Chapter 419

Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Never Overestimate Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone was shocked by what they saw. Ahao¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. Even Xi Muru, who was sitting on the hill, was stunned. She almost couldn¡¯te back to her senses. Meanwhile, in the Silver Ferrari, Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand was tightly holding the steering wheel. The remaining distance was less than four kilometers. This distance was less than four kilometers. There were no curves, and thene could only be driven by one car. Dongfang Mo believed that he could use the fastest speed to reach the finish line... ... Furthermore, with such ane, there was no chance for Nangong Xun to surpass him. This was because flying was a skill. Moreover, flying between two cars at high speed was not just a little difficult. The most important thing was that there was no extrane.. If Nangong Xun were to drive the car at full speed, he would definitely be courting death. However, the car under him was already riddled with holes. Using a car riddled with holes to defeat Xi Muru, that woman, although it was a littleical and funny, it was still a kind of serenity. Many times, many things, just when you thought that everything was under your control, idents would always happen unexpectedly. For example, at his weddingst year, the bride had changed, just like the Child Xi Muru carriedst year. He gave her the pill to protect her pregnancy In the end, it caused her to miscarry, just like now Just when Dongfang Mo thought that he would definitely win, an ident happened in an instant. He suddenly felt the originally stable body of the car bounce up with a bang. Then, the body of the car tilted to the right, and the steering wheel also became heavy. ¡°Damn it! ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily. Even if she didn¡¯t have racing experience, she still had driving experience. She knew that her car had a tire that was out of air. Keep calm! Dongfang Mo was still calmly pulling the steering wheel. His foot was still on the elerator, ready to speed up. However, at this moment, there was another ¡®Bang¡¯ , and the windshield in front of the car shattered with a ¡®crash¡¯ . ¡°Damn it, all of them deserve to die! ¡± Dongfang Mo stepped on the elerator. He instantly knew that he had been ambushed. It seemed that Nangong Xun had indeed made up his mind not to let him win. ncing through the rearview mirror, he saw that the Blue Ferrari was already quickly catching up. He could not help but step on the gas pedal to increase his speed to the maximum to stop the Ferrari from advancing. There were only two kilometers left in the remainingne. With his current speed, he was definitely going to win. Nangong Xun, who was in the Blue Ferrari behind, obviously saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s predicament. He began to sprint with Meng Li. Dongfang Mo gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He used his car, which was riddled with holes, to stop him. The t tire had already peeled off the outer tire under the high speed. The friction between the steel ring inside and the ground had already caused the silver Ferrari to run all the way to the finish line with sparks. The Blue Ferrari behind was a little anxious. It stepped on the gas pedal and increased its speed, directly ramming into the Silver Ferrari in front. Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was hit by Mengli, and his body could not help but lean forward. His head almost hit the broken windshield, and he quickly pulled back. He hurriedly raised his hand to touch his forehead and stepped on the gas pedal with all his might The Silver Ferrari that was riddled with holes whizzed past the finish line. Ok The traffic jam had ended. He was the champion, and Xi Muru was his! However, just as Dongfang Mo smiled and stepped on the brakes, his face froze. He stepped on it, and it was actually empty. The brakes failed? It couldn¡¯t be? Dongfang Mo almost roared in an instant. How dangerous was the situation now? He could even feel the burning temperature of the fuel tank. Wouldn¡¯t it take his life if he jumped out of the car at such a fast speed? Chapter 420

Chapter 420: Chapter 420 never tter yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Five yearster Cape Town, South Africa South Africa in October was very beautiful. Crape myrtle flowers bloomed everywhere. The crape myrtle flowers on both sides of the street bloomed. Whether in the administrative capital of Pretoria or in Johannesburg, there was a sea of purple everywhere. The Faint Purple Flowers of Crape myrtle flowers bloomed all over the branches. One by one, one by one, one by one, the petals danced like snowkes in the sky and covered the entire street market. In a luxurious single suite in the Table Bay luxury hotel in Cape Town, a woman in a nightdress was currently sleeping elegantly on the bed. The morning light was warm, and she was sound asleep. Meanwhile, a tender little girl with two pigtails was currently trying her best to climb up and down her body. She waspletely treating her like a big mountain, and she had the courage and determination to climb over it. Under the Little Guy¡¯s relentless and relentless efforts to climb up and down, her sleepyhead was finallypletely chased away by her. She was alsopletely defeated by this little guy, and was utterly defeated. Yan Ru could not help but raise her hand, and in a daze, she pushed away the little body that was still trying its best to climb her like a big mountain. She grabbed the pillow, changed directions, and fell down to cover her face She was prepared to continue the sweet dream that she had not finished just now. Unfortunately, this little guy did not intend to let her go at all. He also climbed over and continued to use force. He directly climbed onto her body and used his hands to grab her two ears A sweet and sweet voice sounded, ¡°Mommy, Lazy Worm, quickly get up. Yu Yu is hungry. Yu Yu wants to eat breakfast. I¡¯m so hungry. ¡± She forced her eyes open and let out a long yawn. She grabbed the pillow and threw it to the little guy who was riding on her and making a lot of noise She said impatiently, ¡°little feather, are you itchy? It¡¯s only a few hours now, and you¡¯re already asking for breakfast? It¡¯s more like supper, right? ¡± Little feather, who was riding on top of her, nimbly dodged to the side and immediately dodged the cotton bomb that she threw at her. She saw that the woman under her had already woken up Then, she used her hand to stroke her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so shy. You¡¯re still sleeping in in the morning. Teacher said that those who sleep in aren¡¯t good babies. ¡± Yan Ru was finally unable to fall asleep after being tormented by her. She had no choice but to use her hand to support herself on the bed and sit up. She picked up little feather and ced her under the bed. Little feather was wearing a pink sleeping dress with snow white on it Under her thin and curved willow-leaf eyebrows, her thick eyshes were like a small fan that half covered her eyes that were as bright as gems. She had a pretty nose, Rosy Lips, and a fair and tender face. Anyone who saw her would immediately fall in love with her. This child was not even four years old. The little girl with jade-like makeup was as beautiful as Snow White. She had perfectly inherited the good genes of her parents. The most gratifying thing was that she did not inherit her mother¡¯s birthmark on her forehead. Her name was Yan Feiyu, and her nickname was Yu Yu. Little feather was only three months away from five years old. However, Yan ru often had the illusion that this child was not four years old, but more like five years old. She stretched her body and looked at little feather who was still standing by the bed. She could not help but deliberately put on a straight face and snorted, ¡°little feather, if you dare to disturb my sleep again, I will send you back to India and let you listen to those people recite scriptures all day long. ¡± Hearing Yan ru¡¯s words, Yu Yu immediately lowered her head, with a good attitude that she was a good child and would never disturb mommy¡¯s sleep again As she picked up the pillow that mommy had just thrown away and handed it to her, she said softly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy said that he will take us to the antelope national park to sketch. He also said that he would let mepare whether the lion in the antelope national park is more powerful or the lioness in our house. ¡± Chapter 421

Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Never tter Yourself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Yan ru heard Yu Yu¡¯s words, three ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. She could not help but re at the little girl beside the bed Then, she roared angrily, ¡°Yan Fei Yu, what benefits did che Qi Xuan Give you? Now, you actually dare to say that your mommy is a lioness? ¡± ¡°Daddy said that this time when we return to Korea, he will take me to Jeju Ind to y, ¡± Yu Yu honestly exined the bribes she had epted. Under the lioness¡¯ threat, she did not dare to hide the crime of taking bribes at all. ¡°Alright, Yan Fei Yu. Just by agreeing to take you to Jeju Ind to y, you have already lumped mommy and the lion together. Watch how I punish you today, ¡± Yan ru said as she jumped down from the bed. She immediately grabbed the pillow in Yu Yu¡¯s hand and pulled her little body over She used the pillow to smash her butt. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I was wrong, ¡± little feather hurriedly said. His voice was not loud, but his attitude was extremely sincere. He carefully exined, ¡°I just told daddy a few days ago that mommy is not a mother lion. She is just the little lion¡¯s mommy. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she red at her angrily and threw the pillow on the bed. She looked at the little girl who was still standing in front of her She coldly snorted and ordered, ¡°Yan Feiyu, quickly recite du Fu¡¯s ¡®Song of the barrier of mountains and rivers¡¯ for me. If you can¡¯t recite it, you are not allowed to go to the great antelope National Park to see me sketch. ¡± Yu Yu immediately had a mournful look on her face. When she saw her mother walking towards the wardrobe, she could not help butugh and mutter, ¡°Lioness Mommy, do you know that internationalw prohibits child abuse? Child abuse is punishable by imprisonment? ¡± Yan Rupletely ignored the muttering of the little feather. Instead, she quickly found her own clothes in the wardrobe and quickly walked towards the bathroom. She still had to wash up and change her clothes. When she had just turned on the water to wash up, the little feather was soft and squishy The sound of ark reciting a poem could already be heard. ¡°The hall does not have a maple tree, but the strangend and mountains are filled with smoke. Wenjun swept the Chachi county painting and used it to draw the interesting Cangzhou. There are also countless painters, but good hands can not be met... ¡± She looked at herself, who had no birthmark on her forehead, and could not help but let out a satisfied smile. She was already satisfied with having a girl like this. Heaven was actually fair. Five years ago, she thought that she would never be able to escape from the hands of the devil, Dongfang Mo, but who knew... ... Five years ago, she was mistaken by two people for Xi Muxue and moved onto the yacht. Then, the yacht sailed forward vigorously. Of course, the sea was pitch ck and she could not tell the direction. About two hourster, the yacht stopped at the shore. The two people carried her down and threw her on the shore. The moment she looked up, she saw Leng Leiting. Just as she was thinking about how she should tell Leng Leiting that she was not Xi Muxue, Leng leiting had already torn the tape off her mouth Hence, she quickly said loudly, ¡°Mr. Leng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Xi Muru. Did you catch the wrong person again? You can¡¯t catch the innocent every time, right? ¡± Leng Leiting was stunned when he heard her words. Then, he quickly used his hand to lift the bangs on her forehead to take a look. Indeed, there was a birthmark. He was so angry that he stomped his feet. He could not help but scold the two men and ask them what was going on They captured her without even figuring it out Where was the Real Xi Muxue? The two people were also stunned. They quickly expressed that they might have made a mistake, so they hurriedly carried her back to the yacht and then quickly drove back. However, this time, they did not stick her mouth to hers. ¡ª PS: TODAY IS THE END! Chapter 422

Chapter 422: Chapter 422-meeting Dongfang Yu 1 again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Two hourster, she was sent back to the ind by the two of them. However, the ind was empty. Therge room that Nangong Xun had temporarily built was gone, leaving only the small wooden house that had locked her up. The two of them searched the ind for a while, but they could not find Xi Muxue, so they turned around to sail the yacht away Mu Ru quickly pleaded for them, ¡°little brothers, can you please take me away too? ¡± ¡°As you can see, this ce is a lonely ind with nothing but small animals. I don¡¯t have any grudges with you. It was you who captured me wrongly and dyed the opportunity for me to be taken away by Nangong Xun. You can¡¯t just leave me on this lonely ind to feed the snakes, right? ¡± The two of them might have felt pity for her, and she was wearing a man¡¯s suit. She looked neither proper nor proper, and she looked haggard and exhausted. Her hands and feet were even deeply scarred because they had tied the wrong person. In the end, with mu ru begging for mercy, the two brothers who worked for Leng Leiting did not abandon her. Instead, they brought her back to the yacht and brought her with them to look for Xi Muxue. Of course not. They had searched all the nearby inds, but they still could not find her. The two of them were frustrated and said that Xi Muxue was born to die. She did not return the money she owed CEO Leng, and she actually dared to hide.. If CEO Leng caught her one day, he would definitely sell her to a sex scene. Mu Ru was terrified when she heard their words. She felt that Leng Leiting was probably not a good person, so when she saw a huge ind with buildings on it.. She said to the two of them, ¡°why don¡¯t you put me on that ind? ¡± The two of them found it strange and could not help but ask, ¡°do you know anyone on that ind? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and said softly, ¡°No, I¡¯m alone. The only person I know in this world is Xi Muxue. If you can¡¯t find her, I can¡¯t find her either. ¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t know her, why are you going to the ind? ¡± The two of them were puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone anywhere. Isn¡¯t it the same no matter where I go? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the two of them and quickly put in a good word. ¡°Please, let me go down. I don¡¯t want to go back with you guys. Your CEO Leng... ¡± ¡°CEO Leng is a Nice Person. It¡¯s mainly because your sister Xi Muxue is too vicious, ¡± one of them quickly took over Xi Muru¡¯s words Before Mu ru could speak, she continued, ¡°stop talking. Since Xi Muxue hasn¡¯t been found, we should bring you back to CEO Leng to be dealt with. It has nothing to do with us where he wants to put you. ¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not the person you want to arrest, ¡± Mu ru yelled anxiously. She could not help but say loudly, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have let you throw me on that ind. It¡¯s better than being dragged back to Leng Leiting. ¡± ¡°stop arguing, ¡± another person driving the yacht growled impatiently. ¡°If you keep arguing, you¡¯ll put tape on your mouth. ¡± Mu Ru immediately knew not to make a sound. It was very ufortable to put tape on her mouth. Most importantly, when the tape was torn off, it could even pull off the hair around the mouth. It was very painful The two of them drove the yacht for another hour. One of them received a call Then, he shouted to the person who was driving the yacht, ¡°CEO Leng just called. He asked us not to go back to our original ce. Now that he has boarded the Babu cruise ship, he wants us to quickly go to the Babu cruise ship. He said that he would take us to visit the Casino on the sea. Quickly change the direction and head West. ¡± Chapter 423

Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Meeting Dongfang Yu 2 again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Babu cruise ship was a cruise ship located on the high seas that provided gambling and various underground transactions to the underworld. Usually, the people on this cruise ship had some kind of connection with the underworld. Leng Leiting was in Binhai. On the surface, he was a hotel owner, but in reality, he was also a casino owner. Moreover, the money he earned from the casino was far more than the money he earned from the hotel, so he had been very interested in the cruise casino on the sea recently. When the two of them brought Xi Muru to Babu cruise ship, Leng Leiting saw that Xi Muru was obviously unhappy. He could not help but ask, ¡°why did you bring her back? Where¡¯s Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Xi muxue on that ind. She must have been taken somewhere else by that Brat Nangong Xun, ¡± one of the two quickly exined. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on that deserted ind. This woman has no enmity with us. If we leave her there, what if... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking, ¡± Leng Leiting interrupted his subordinate Then, he frowned and said, ¡°this woman isn¡¯t simple either. Dongfang Mo¡¯s ex-wife, take her with you on the cruise ship. When we return to Binhai, we¡¯ll bring her back. Then, we¡¯ll send Dongfang Mo back. We can even ask Dongfang Mo for a favor. ¡± When Mu ru heard Leng leiting¡¯s words, her heart turned cold. She originally thought that she would be able to escape Dongfang Mo¡¯s clutches this time. She did not expect that Leng leiting would still want to send her back to Dongfang Mo.. Of course, she could not bargain with Leng Leiting. Moreover, she did not have the capital to do so. So when Leng Leiting said that he wanted to send her back to Dongfang Mo, she pretended to be happy and said to him, ¡°thank you. As long as you don¡¯t leave me on an isted ind. ¡± So, she followed Leng Leiting and the other two on the Babu cruise ship and followed them to visit the so-called maritime casino. Actually, Mu Ru had never even seen a ce like a casino, let alone a casino on a cruise ship. Therefore, she felt dazzled when she walked on it, and everything she saw was extremely rare. Leng Leiting could not help but say, ¡°Xi Muru, you said that you and Xi Muxue are twin sisters, but why is the difference so big? Xi Muxue is extremely excited when she walks into the casino, but you¡¯re like grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but retort, ¡°CEO Leng, you said that. Haven¡¯t you heard of such a saying ¡°everyone is different. Flowers are different. ¡°. ¡°Even though Xi Muxue and I are twin sisters, I¡¯ve been disliked by my parents ever since I was young because of my ugly appearance. I¡¯ve grown up by the servants¡¯ side. I rarely go to the mall, let alone the Casino. ¡± When Leng Leiting heard what she said, he felt that she was actually quite pitiful. She was also Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter, but just because she had a birthmark on her forehead, she actually ended up as a servant. The Babu cruise was filled with all kinds of entertainment. Not only did Leng Leiting visit the Casino, but he also had to gamble. Mu Ru felt sleepy and hungry. After all, she was pregnant for three months, so she was already exhausted. Therefore, she could not help but tell Leng Leiting that she was very hungry and asked if she could borrow some money to buy a meal for her. She was so hungry that she almost fainted. Leng leiting rolled his eyes at her, then pointed at the top of the ship and said, ¡°the third floor is the dining area. There should be breakfast avable at this time. You can eat it yourself. Anyone who gets on this cruise ship can eat it for free. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Mu Ru quickly turned around and quickly walked towards the stairs. At this moment, there was nothing more important to her than to eat. Chapter 424

Chapter 424: Chapter 424-meeting the Oriental Royal 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The dining area on the third floor of the Babu cruise ship was not big, but the decorations were extremely elegant and luxurious. Obviously, the people on this cruise ship were either rich or noble, so the owner of this cruise ship was also very thoughtful. At this time, it was already past breakfast time, so there were very few people in the restaurant. A few sparse guests were sitting in their seats and eating their breakfast in peace. Mu Ru took her te and went to get some food. She was extremely hungry and could not care about herdylike image at the moment. Moreover, she was wearing arge suit and had long lost herdylike image. A woman who was famished ¡ª no, more urately, a pregnant woman ¡ª had lost herdylike image when she ate. She had long forgotten about elegance and all that. At this moment, Xi Muru could only be described as wolfing down her food. A man and a woman walked into the dining room. They were obviously here for breakfast. When the woman saw Mu Ru, she was obviously stunned. Perhaps she was attracted by the suit she was wearing, so she actually walked straight towards her. ¡°You are... ¡± the woman stood in front of her. When she realized that she was a woman, she was even more shocked. She covered her mouth with her hand and after a while, she asked in English, ¡°you are a woman? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at her. Although she was only a high school graduate, she was very good at learning English. Therefore, she understood what the woman asked and nodded lightly, ¡°yes, is there anything wrong? ¡± ¡°You are a woman, why are you wearing a man¡¯s suit? ¡± When the woman saw that Mu Ru was speaking Chinese and immediately changed to Mandarin, she could not help but mutter, ¡°looking at how you ate just now, how did you eat like a woman? ¡± When Mu ru heard her words, she was unhappy Hence, she said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a rule that a woman has to eat slowly. What¡¯s wrong with me eating like a wolf Is it bothering you Besides, I¡¯m a pregnant woman. I¡¯ve been hungry for a day and a night. My stomach is rumbling with hunger. It¡¯s not easy to get something to eat. Of course, I only care about filling my stomach. Why do I need to look good?¡± When the woman heard her words, she was stunned again. Then, she said to the man who carried a tray to her side, ¡°brother, this woman is also pregnant? Do pregnant women nowadays not need to wear maternity clothes? She has to wear... ¡± The woman suddenly stopped at this point. Then, she pointed at the suit on Mu ru and immediately said, ¡°that¡¯s not right. Where did you get this suit? ¡± ¡°suit? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she lowered her head to look at her own clothes and immediately understood. So, she quickly said, ¡°of course, my old... my lover gave it to me. ¡± Mu Ru originally wanted to say that it was her husband, but she just remembered that Dongfang Mo was no longer her husband. Now, he was just her lover. ¡°Your Lover? ¡± said the man next to the woman, the brother she had just called, frowning And then asked faintly: ¡°that, you said you are pregnant, then, who is the child in your stomach? Is it your lover¡¯s? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Mu ru immediately denied, and then looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman standing next to him, said lightly: ¡°The child in my belly is Oriental Yu! ¡± ¡°Si Li Hua¡± the man next to the original hand holding a tray fell to the floor, and the tray of bowls, chopsticks, China tes and so on fell to pieces. ¡°Dongfang Yu? ¡± The woman next to him eximed as well. Then, she looked at Xi Muru and asked after a while, ¡°is the child in your stomach really Dongfang Yu¡¯s? ¡± Chapter 425

Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Meeting Dongfang Yu again 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru felt that the siblings were strange, but from the looks of it, they seemed to have known Dongfang Yu before. She took a sip of soy milk and nodded. ¡°Of course. Am I lying? ¡± The man¡¯s expression immediately changed. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. He said coldly, ¡°you better not lie to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be in big trouble. ¡± ¡°What lie? ¡± Mu Ru struggled as she could not help but growl. ¡°What lie do I have to tell? This child was originally Dongfang Yu¡¯s... ¡± ¡°enough, ¡± the man could not help but growl, his face full of anger and impatience. ¡°Shut your mouth, I¡¯m taking you to see ah Xuan now. I want to ask him when he got together with you. Howe I don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°Who is AH XUAN? ¡± Mu Ru did not understand what the man was saying. She was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, but he wanted to take her to see ah Xuan. Where did hee from? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± The woman beside her also growled, and then walked up to the deck with the man who was pulling her. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but yell again. When she saw the woman put the yacht away, she instantly felt that something was not right. ¡°get down. ¡± The man pushed mu ru toward the yacht. ¡°I¡¯m not going with you guys. I don¡¯t know you guys. ¡± Mu Ru was anxious, so she could not help but shout into the yacht, ¡°Mr. Leng, where are you? I¡¯ve met a bad person. Can you... ¡± She could not continue shouting until this point because the woman covered her mouth with her hand. Then, together with the man, they lifted her onto the yacht that the two of them had put down. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the man who was driving and could not help but shout, ¡°I don¡¯t even know you guys. Why are you taking me away? Did Xi Muxue owe you guys money again? ¡± Mu Ru could totally guess that because she had been wrongly arrested by Leng leiting twice in a row because Xi Muxue owed Leng Leiting money. Now that these two siblings had arrested her, she guessed that it must be rted to Xi Muxue again? However, the siblings turned a deaf ear to her words and acted as if they did not hear her. They just quickly drove the yacht forward. When Mu ru saw the two of them acting like this, she was even more certain that Xi Muxue had something to do with it. Hence, she quickly went to their side and used her hand to lift up the bangs on her forehead She revealed her ugly birthmark and said, ¡°look carefully. I¡¯m really not Xi Muxue. My Name is Xi Muru. You must have found the wrong person today. Quickly send me back to that yacht... ¡± ¡°What nonsense is this? ¡± The woman was getting impatient. She looked at Mu ru and red at her coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t know any Xi Muxue. Stop shouting. Be quiet and affect our mood. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t Know Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru waspletely confused. She looked at the siblings in front of her After a while, she asked curiously, ¡°if it¡¯s not rted to Xi Muxue, then why are you arresting me? I don¡¯t have any grudges with you? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s arresting you? ¡± The woman replied impatiently and rolled her eyes at Mu Ru. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child? We¡¯ll take you to Dongfang Yu Now! ¡± Chapter 426

Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Meeting Dongfang Yu again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Meeting Dongfang Yu? Mu Ru waspletely stunned. Dongfang Yu had been dead for two months, and if the siblings wanted to take her to see Dongfang Yu, wouldn¡¯t they send her to the afterlife? ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see Dongfang Yu, ¡± Mu ru quickly shouted, then looked at the siblings She begged, ¡°please, let me go. I don¡¯t know you, you can¡¯t do this to me, right Even if Dongfang Yu had offended you before, other than being pregnant with his child, I really have nothing to do with him. Please let me go... ... .. ¡°Shut her mouth, are you bored? ¡± The man driving the yacht instructed his sister impatiently. ¡°Zhi Shan, use the tape to cover her mouth. Don¡¯t let her make any more noise. ¡± Mu Ru did not wait for the girl named Zhi Shan to take out the tape and immediately shut her mouth. After all, the people who appeared on the oil tanker were not good people, and good people would not appear on those oil tankers that gathered pornography, gambling, and drugs. Alright, she had never known that Dongfang Yu had so many enemies outside. He had been dead for two months, and there were still enemies who wanted to take revenge on him. They could not find him, but now they were looking for his child. Although there was a saying that said a father should repay his son, but Dongfang Yu¡¯s child was still in her stomach. Wasn¡¯t it too unfair to repay the debt My poor child, what kind of fate is this It¡¯s even more bitter than mine. Mu Ru obediently sat down and stopped arguing. The siblings stopped arguing and only focused on getting on the yacht and speeding forward. It was as if they had no interest in talking to Mu Ru. Mu Ru thought to herself, since she was going to die anyway, wasn¡¯t it just going to see Dongfang Yu Well, she probably owed Dongfang Yu in her previous life, which was why she was tormented by Dongfang Yu in this life. Moreover, even after he died, he still did not let her off. He actually sent people to find her. He was really her fault. Perhaps it was because she had moved on, or perhaps it was because she was no longer afraid of death, so she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. Since she couldn¡¯t speak, she simply closed her eyes and went to sleep. Mu Ru slept for nearly ten hours. When she opened her eyes, the yacht had already docked. The lights were on on the shore, so it was obviously night again, but the two siblings on the yacht were still there. She blinked twice, looked at the siblings, and asked, ¡°you came down too? I thought I was supposed to see bull¡¯s head and horse¡¯s face? ¡± ¡°Do you have to be so white? ¡± The girl named Zhi Shan rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I wonder what Qi Xuan Jun likes about you? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t understand who Qi Xuan Jun was at all. However, due to the weird personalities of the siblings, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. However, she understood a little. She hadn¡¯t gone to hell yet, so she should still be alive. They went ashore and followed them to the parking lot on the shore. Then, they got into a car. Zhi Shan¡¯s handsome brother drove the car with a gloomy face and quickly drove in a certain direction. Mu Ru obediently sat in the back seat and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She had just woken up, so she turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. Based on her intuition, she knew that this wasn¡¯t Binhai. When she entered the city, she was even more certain that this wasn¡¯t Binhai because the signs were all in Japanese. No, they were all in Korean. They were probably in Korea. Chapter 427

Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Meeting Dongfang Yu 6 again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION They had indeed arrived in Korea. When the car stopped in front of a certain house, Mu Ru could clearly see that the words and the number of good cards in front of the house were all in Korean. She was not familiar with Korean, but she knew a few of them, such as Jin, Li, and the heavens. When she saw the Korean character Pu written on the house door te, she knew that the family name was Pu. She knew that this family was probably surnamed Pu. ¡°My name is Pu Zhishan, ¡± the girl exined to herself as she pushed the door open. Then, she pointed at the handsome man beside her and said, ¡°he¡¯s my brother, his name is Pu Yongjun. ¡± Mu Ru immediately nodded politely at Pu Yongjun and called out in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Pu. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not used to calling you ¡®sir¡¯ Here, ¡± Pu Zhishan reminded mu ru and corrected her, ¡°you have to call me brother Yongjun from now on. This is what Koreans are used to calling me. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Yongjun, ¡± Mu ru quickly replied. Then, she thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°Um, how did you bring me to Korea? I don¡¯t seem to have a Korean visa? ¡± Pu Yongjun nced at her coldly and did not answer her question. When he saw that Pu Zhishan had already used the key to open the door, he gestured with his finger, signaling for her to hurry in. Mu Ru quickly took off her shoes like Pu Zhishan did. Of course, she found them on that ind in the room that had closed her. They fit perfectly, and she did not know if Xi muxue had worn them before. She changed into the slippers that Pu Zhishan handed her. Just as she walked in, Pu Zhishan threw out a set of clothes for her. ¡°Hurry and go to the bathroom to change. I¡¯ll go upstairs and call Qi Xianjun down. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She took the clothes, turned around, and walked to the bathroom. She was indeed wearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s suit, which was not appropriate. Moreover, that stinky man¡¯s suit was heavy, so it was very ufortable to wear it. When she was still changing in the bathroom, she heard the sound of footstepsing down the stairs, followed by the sound of people speaking Korean. Even Park ji-san was speaking Korean. Mu Ru was not familiar with Korean, so she could not speak it. Of course, she could not understand it, so she also did not know what Park ji-san was talking about with her brother outside. After she changed her clothes, washed her face, andbed her hair, she came out of the bathroom. From Afar, she saw three people sitting cross-legged in the living room, and one of them looked a little familiar. She could not help but feel her heart skip a beat. Park Ji Shan looked up and saw that she had alreadye out. She was wearing her clothes, so he waved at her. ¡°COME OVER! ¡± Mu Ru nodded and walked over with the long dress in her hand. She had just taken two steps when she saw the slightly familiar figure turn around. Then, she saw that familiar face, and she was so scared that she almost fainted. Because the person who turned around was clearly Dongfang Yu! She stood rooted to the spot and stared at the man who had already walked up to her. After a while, she asked, ¡°Dongfang Yu, are you still alive, or am I already in Hell? ¡± The man in front of her frowned and looked at the stunned woman. His beautiful thick brows furrowed and he asked, ¡°Um, how did you know that I used to be called Dongfang Yu? Who Are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M XI MURU! ¡± Mu Ru was awakened by his question, so she quickly looked at him and said, ¡°Dongfang Yu, did you lose your memory? Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m pregnant with your child? ¡± ¡°Child? ¡± Dongfang Yu was obviously shocked. His body involuntarily took two steps back and stared at Mu Ru for a few seconds. Then, he looked at the man next to him and asked, ¡°Yongjun, did she run out of the Mental Hospital? ¡± Chapter 428

Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Meeting Dongfang Yu again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°ording to my diagnosis, she is not mentally ill, ¡± Pu Yongjun answered very seriously. Then, he looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know why she said she was pregnant with your child. You can ask her yourself. Perhaps only you and she will know. ¡± ¡°What do I know? ¡± Dongfang Yu could not help butugh when he heard Pu Yongjun¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the woman in front of him and asked, ¡°you said Your name is Xi Muru? And you¡¯re pregnant with my child? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and answered with certainty. Without waiting for Dongfang Yu to ask again.. She asked first, ¡°Dongfang Yu, two months ago, the cruise ship exploded. You didn¡¯t die at all, did you You just escaped to Korea, didn¡¯t you But since you didn¡¯t die, why didn¡¯t you return to Binhai Did you know that at that time, I was already pregnant? I. . . ... I was pregnant with your child. I. . ... .. ¡°Stop, stop! ¡± Dongfang Yu immediately used his hand to stop mu ru from crying as she spoke. He pulled her over to sit down and handed her a pack of tissues He said inly, ¡°Wipe your tears and tell me slowly. What happened? How did I die two months ago? I clearly died two years ago, okay? ¡± ¡°Two years ago? ¡± This time, it was mu RU¡¯s turn to be surprised. She looked at Dongfang Yu nkly and asked mechanically, ¡°then have you stayed in Binhai for the past two years? ¡± ¡°Why did I run to Binhai? ¡± Dongfang Yu red at her and said snappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you just now. Three years ago, Dongfang Yu died. Now I¡¯m calling Che Qixuan, don¡¯t Call Me Dongfang Yu... ¡± ¡°But, I was in Binhai with you... we were in the car... don¡¯t you remember? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Yu in front of her. No, it was Che Qixuan. This time, she felt that it was very likely that this Dongfang Yu really lost his memory. Was it because he didn¡¯t actually die when the cruise ship exploded two months ago? He was saved by a kind-hearted person. Then, because he lost his memory, he couldn¡¯t remember his past. ¡°Qixuan has been in Korea for the past two years, ¡± Pu Yongjun added, ¡°he rarely leaves Korea. Even if he does asionally, he goes to Europe, America, or other countries. He has never returned to Binhai... ¡± ¡°But, didn¡¯t you have a wedding with mest year? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Che Qixuan in front of her and could not help but remind him, ¡°think about it carefully. Last year, you married me in ce of your brother Dongfang Mo. we... ¡± ¡°You married Dongfang Mo? ¡± This time, it was Che Qixuan¡¯s turn to be shocked. He looked at the woman in front of him and was stunned for a while. Then, he asked with a faint smile, ¡°So, you are my sister-inw? ¡± ¡°I am no longer your sister-inw. ¡± Mu Ru felt that it was extremely exhausting to talk to Dongfang Yu, no, to this Che Qixuan Then, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°alright, hurry up and find a doctor for treatment. When you¡¯ve recovered your memory, we¡¯ll talk about this again. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Che Qixuan could not help butugh out loud Then, he quickly said, ¡°sister-inw, no, Miss Xi, let me tell you, I¡¯ve never lost my memory, and I don¡¯t know what happened when you said that I married you in Binhai on behalf of my brother, but I can tell you with absolute certainty that that person isn¡¯t me. Of course, the child in your belly is definitely not mine. ¡± Chapter 429

Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Meeting Dongfang Yu again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was so shocked by Dongfang Yu¡¯s words that she almost fainted. Her eyes widened as she looked at the handsome man before her. She muttered to herself, ¡°if that person isn¡¯t you, then who is it? ¡± ¡°Then who else could it be? Aren¡¯t you married to my brother? Of course it¡¯s my brother, Dongfang Mo! ¡± Che Qixuan rolled his eyes at Xi Muru Then, he added, ¡°your brain is so slow. Can My brother like you? And marry you? Are you dizzy? ¡± ¡°your brother? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head immediately after hearing Che Qixuan¡¯s words. ¡°How is that possible? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he get into a car ident two years ago? ¡± ¡°The fire burned him beyond recognition, and... ¡°He was in a wheelchair. The one who married me was clearly you. The one who married me was your brother, the devil beyond recognition. ¡± Mu Ru paused at this point and patted her head with her hand. She immediately thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°Oh right, is your family triplets? You have a twin brother, right? ¡± Che Qixuan rolled his eyes at her. He was no longer in the mood to discuss these questions with her Then, he said inly, ¡°we¡¯re just twin brothers. There¡¯s no third one. Alright, Miss Xi Muru, you can go and rest first. As for these questions, I can¡¯t be bothered to answer you. The Dongfang family has nothing to do with me anymore. I¡¯m a dead person in the Dongfang family. As for whose child you¡¯re carrying, I have no interest in knowing. Since you were once married to Dongfang Mo, I¡¯ll take you in for two days. Then, you can go wherever you want. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± When Mu ru heard what he said, her heart turned cold. She was pregnant with his child, but he was not happy at all. Now, seeing her was like seeing a passerby. He looked like aplete stranger. She still wanted to say something, but Dongfang Yu, no, Che Qixuan had already stood up and walked upstairs, and Pu Yongjun followed him upstairs. Only Park ji-san remained. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re sleeping next door to me, ¡± Park ji-san shouted at her Then, he pointed at a door and said, ¡°over there. Oh right, take that suit of yours over yourself. I initially thought it was his, but now I know it¡¯s his brother¡¯s. I¡¯m sorry, I was rough with you this morning and misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± Mu ru quickly replied, then stood up. Meng¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um, is there anything to eat? I¡¯m so hungry. ¡± ¡°Yes, there is. ¡± Pu Zhishan suddenly understood. He went to the fridge to take something out and exined, ¡°on the yacht, my brother and I ate something. You were asleep, so we didn¡¯t have to wake you up. ¡± Mu Ru thanked Pu Zhishan and felt that she was a good person. After she baked the bread, she had dinner with her. Pu Zhishan didn¡¯t eat much, but she was pregnant, so she ate a lot. After dinner, Pu Zhishan went back to his room. She came to the guest room alone and looked at the strange room, strange furniture, and strange supplies. The only thing she was familiar with was the suit that Dongfang Mo left for her. She was unfamiliar with it and couldn¡¯t fall asleep as shey on the strange bed. In her mind, she was thinking about where she should go tomorrow Where is her new home Is She on the other side of the sea? ¨C Ps: Dear friends, today is over, tomorrow will continue! Chapter 430

Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Who is the expert

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru couldn¡¯t sleep at first, but she fell asleep again in the early morning. It was already noon. When she got up and walked out of the room, she didn¡¯t see Pu Yongjun, Pu Zhishan, and Che Qixuan in the Living Room. ¡°Hello, Dongfang... Qixuan Jun. ¡± Mu ru greeted Che Qixuan with a smile. Then she looked around and asked, ¡°where are they? ¡± ¡°They have something to do. ¡± Che Qixuan stood up and went to the kitchen to bring out two dishes. He pointed at them and said, ¡°I made it for you. Eat some. It may not suit your appetite. I don¡¯t know what pregnant women want to eat. ¡± ¡°You... you know how to Cook? ¡± Mu Ru stared at him with wide eyes, as if she was looking at a monster ... Che Qixuan frowned instinctively. He was obviously not happy with her fuss. He said lightly, ¡°I can even drive a car. What¡¯s the big deal about cooking? It¡¯s not a high-level technical job. ¡± After hearing what he said, Mu Ru immediately knew that this person was indeed not Dongfang Yu. No, to be precise, it shouldn¡¯t be the Dongfang Yu from Binhai who held her wedding. That was because he was just a yboy who ate, drank, gambled, and idled all day long. The food that Che Qixuan cooked was not bad. Although it wasn¡¯t particrly delicious, it wasn¡¯t that bad either. Mu Ru got upte and was hungry, so she swept it aside in a very respectful manner. ¡°Now, tell me. What is the rtionship between you and my brother, which is Dongfang Mo? ¡± Che Qixuan saw that she had finished eating, so he started to discuss her matter with her in a serious manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say itst night? I was his wife... ¡± Mu ru stared at Che Qixuan with Wide Eyes. Could it be that he was amnesiac? ¡°was? ¡± Che Qixuan had a look ofplete disbelief as he looked at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°then you¡¯re not anymore? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not anymore, ¡± Mu ru answered with certainty. ¡°I was only married to him for three months, and then he kicked me out of the Dongfang family... ¡± ¡°But the suit you worest night was his, ¡± Che qixuan quickly interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words and looked at her coldly The corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°My brother¡¯s life is very strict. He probably wouldn¡¯t give his suit to a random woman, especially this suit. ¡± ¡°The suit is indeed Dongfang Mo¡¯s, ¡± Mu ru admitted honestly. She looked at Che Qixuan and said, ¡°I used to be your brother¡¯s wife. Now I¡¯m his mistress... ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, ¡± Che Qixuan interrupted her again. Then, he gestured for her to stop and stood up to pour her a cup of tea. Then, he sat down opposite her ¡°Xi Muru, drink some water first. Then, tell me everything that happened between you and my brother in detail, okay? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything about your brother? ¡± This time, it was mu RU¡¯s turn to be curious. She looked at Che Qixuan in front of her Puzzled, she asked, ¡°since you¡¯re Dongfang Yu and you¡¯re still alive, why don¡¯t you go back to the Dongfang family? Even if you don¡¯t go back to the Dongfang family, how could you not know about your brother? ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± When Che Qixuan heard Mu Ru¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He picked up his cup and took a SIP He looked at her and said, ¡°fine, you¡¯re such an awesome person. I was the one who asked you, but you didn¡¯t answer my questions and instead asked me a bunch of questions. You¡¯re a problem expert, right? ¡± Chapter 431

Chapter 431: Chapter 431 who is the expert on the subject 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him Shrugging his shoulders, he said helplessly, ¡°I am not a problem expert, but I have to get to the bottom of these things. Otherwise, how can I believe that you are not Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Yu? ¡± Don¡¯t forget, I told youst night, I got married in Binhai and Dongfang Yu, and then he and I. . .?. .¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now, ¡± said Che, patting himself on the head with his hand ¡°You said you were pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, but I¡¯m really not that Dongfang Yu from Binhai. Also, I don¡¯t have the ability to make a woman pregnant. I¡¯ve been away from Binhai for 12 years. 12 years ago... ¡± 12 years ago, Dongfang Yu was 18 years old. He was at the peak of his adolescence. He was naturally outgoing. Not only was he surrounded by beautiful women, but he was also very interested in new and exciting things. At that time, the underground underworld organization had organized a life and death race. He was a racing enthusiast at that time, so of course he wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. Besides, Qin Xun was going, so of course he had to go. That time, the racing car had signed a life and death contract, and he had been focused on winning, so he had never put the life and death contract in his eyes. At that time, his eyes were only on the championship, because the championship was a reward of 100 million. Unfortunately, the more you wanted to win, the more you could not win. At a sharp turn, he was attacked by a few cars, and then he was knocked down the cliff next to him. His memory from 12 years ago had stopped at the moment when the car overturned, and then there was a long nk. When he woke up and asked if the race was over and who was the champion.. His brother Dongfang Mo coldly told him that the car race was a matter from 10 years ago. He had been lying in a hospital bed for 10 years and had been a vegetable for 10 years. Life was so incredible and so cruel. He simply could not ept that he had been a vegetable for 10 years. He could not ept that he had jumped from the age of 18 to the age of 28. He could not ept it... ... However, what he could not ept the most was his body. That fatal part of his body hadpletely broken down. In this life, although he was still alive, he could not be a man anymore because he had be a real eunuch. He was in pain and he was sad. He wished that he had died 12 years ago, because dying was better than living. Living like this was worse than death. Therefore, he thought ofmitting suicide and swallowed a lot of sleeping pills. In the end, he was discovered to have his stomach pumped and forcefully brought him back to life. After he came back to life, Dongfang Mo gave him a fierce p. Dongfang Mo said that something happened to him 12 years ago. His father was anxious and his mother cried like she was crying. She knelt outside the operating theater and begged the doctors and Bodhisattvas, hoping that they could save him. Now, his parents were no longer around, but when they were alive, they kept talking about when Yu would wake up. But now, he finally woke up, and he was going tomit suicide? He was so ashamed that he could not even show his face. However, he still could not ept the fact that he was a eunuch, so he refused to go back to the Dongfang family with Dongfang Mo. he said, ¡°just pretend that I died 12 years ago. Just pretend that I don¡¯t exist in this world. ¡± ¡°Just pretend that I really don¡¯t exist. ¡°. Actually, at that time, he wanted to stay far away from the Dongfang family and the world that he used to be familiar with. It was entirely because he did not dare to face the people he used to know, and even more so, he did not dare to imagine that he would have to experience such an embarrassing thing like getting married in the future. Chapter 432

Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Who is the expert

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, he said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°I can choose not to die, but I want to be a monk. I will definitely not follow you back to the Dongfang family, and I will definitely not return to the circle of life that I used to be familiar with. ¡°. In the end, Dongfang Momented his misfortune and was angry that he did not fight for it. Under his bitter pleas, he agreed to let him be a monk. However, he could not use Dongfang Yu¡¯s identity to casually get a foreign identity. If he wanted to be a monk, he could also be a monk in a foreign country. He did not want to return to the country. ¡°Then, are you a monk now? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she quickly interrupted Che Qixuan¡¯s words. Then, she looked at him from head to toe and drove him from his feet to his head. Her eyes were as wide as Tongzi¡¯s. ¡°Are you ayman¡¯s disciple? Are you practicing cultivation with your hair? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face turned slightly red Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°No, I originally wanted to be a monk in Las Vegas because there¡¯s a Lianhua Temple in Las Vegas. However, who knew that I would meet Pu Yongjun and his sister in Las Vegas, and then... ... I became friends with them .. In short, I didn¡¯t use the use of bing a monk after that.¡± ¡°then you... don¡¯t care about your brother¡¯s matters? ¡± Mu Ru still felt that he was somewhat incredulous. Then, she continued to ask, ¡°your brother doesn¡¯t care about you anymore? ¡± ¡°when I left, I already made an agreement with my brother. If I became a monk, it would be equivalent to death. From now on, there will be no one in this world who can control the East. Tell him not to look for me or care about me in the future, and I won¡¯t pay attention to him anymore because monks can¡¯t be bothered by family matters. ¡± Che Qixuan paused for a moment Then, he said inly, ¡°So, in these two years, although I have not truly be a monk, I still have the mentality of a monk. I no longer pay attention to my brother, the Dongfang family, Binhai, or even China. I¡¯m just afraid that if I pay attention to a little, I will involuntarily pay attention to him. So, I don¡¯t know anything about him, just like how he doesn¡¯t know anything about me. ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that you¡¯re called Che Qixuan? ¡± Xi Muru found it strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what identity did you use when you left? ¡± ¡°He helped me set up an American identity overseas, but after I met Pu Yongjun in Las Vegas, I no longer used that identity. He didn¡¯t know that I came to Korea at all. He probably thought that I was still a monk in the Lianhua Temple in Las Vegas. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Mu Ru was convinced by this Che Qixuan She sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Binhai Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m also his most disliked daughter. Initially, it should have been my twin sister Xi Muxue who married Dongfang Mo because the person Dongfang Mo loved was also Xi Muxue. It should have been the two of them who got married, but... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Mu Ru told Che Qi Xuan about her experience in Binhai in detail. Finally, she said, ¡°now, I¡¯m even more confused. Since you haven¡¯t returned to Binhai and you don¡¯t live in the Dongfang family, then who is that Dongfang Yu in the Dongfang family? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother Dongfang Mo, ¡± Che Qixuan answered without much thought. Then, he rolled his eyes at Xi Muru. ¡°STUPID! ¡± ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Mu Ru immediately retorted, ¡°your brother is like that. It¡¯s scary to look at him. Moreover, he was in a wheelchair at that time, and Dongfang Yu had all four limbs. He looked exactly like you. How could he... ¡± Chapter 433

Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Who is the expert

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s makeup. ¡± Che Qixuan red at Xi Muru. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how good makeup is nowadays? There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done¡­ ¡± ¡°The key is that they existed at the same time? ¡± Mu Ru immediately interrupted Che Qixuan Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°on the night of Dongfang Yu and my sister Xi Muxue¡¯s wedding, your brother was in my room, but Dongfang Yu was also in the room next door. ¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s head started to hurt as well He thought about it and said, ¡°then, I¡¯m really not sure about this situation. I¡¯m guessing that Dongfang Yu should be my brother, but I¡¯m not sure if that person who¡¯spletely unrecognizable is really my brother. After all, with two people appearing at the same time, it¡¯s very likely that he found a substitute to pretend to be him who¡¯spletely unrecognizable. In fact, he¡¯s just trying to cover his tracks¡­ ¡°. ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Before Che Qixuan could finish his sentence, he heard a ¡°Dong¡± sound beside him. The moment he turned his head, he realized that Xi Muru, who was originally sitting and listening to him, had already fainted on the floor. He was shocked. He quickly rushed over and grabbed onto mu Ru¡¯s body in a fluster. He shouted in panic, ¡°Hey¡­ Xi Muru¡­ don¡¯t scare me like that¡­ wake up quickly¡­ Hey¡­ if you want to fall, go outside and fall¡­ Hey¡­ ¡± After Che Qixuan shouted and pinched her, Xi Muru finally woke up after about two seconds. When she saw Dongfang Yu, she wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°I¡¯d rather that Dongfang Yu in Binhai is you. I don¡¯t want that Dongfang Mo in Binhai to be disguised by someone from the outside, ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice trembled as she said this. She thought about the interactions between her and Dongfang Mo, about him using the simtor, and about him¡­ ¡­ When Che Qixuan heard her words, he didn¡¯t know what to say. When she calmed down a little.. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m just making wild guesses. Who knows what my brother is up to ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been lying in bed for ten years. I don¡¯t know what kind of changes happened to the Dongfang family during those ten years. I don¡¯t know how my parents died either. In short¡­ ¡± When Che Qixuan said this, he paused for a moment Then, he said faintly, ¡°alright, when Yong Junes back, I¡¯ll ask him to send you back to Binhai. Since you¡¯re pregnant with my brother¡¯s child, of course, you have to go back to the Dongfang family. No matter what, the Dongfang Family¡¯s child can not be left outside. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back. ¡± Mu Ru denied Che Qixuan¡¯s decision without even thinking. Then, she looked at Che Qixuan and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape from your brother¡¯s evil clutches. I don¡¯t want to go back to his side. He¡¯s simply¡­ A bt¡­in his heart. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going back? ¡± Che Qixuan heard his words and snorted coldly. ¡°But do you think you can escape ¡°Moreover, you were taken away from that cruise ship by Pu Yongjun and his sister. There are usually surveince cameras on the cruise ship. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for my brother to find you. It doesn¡¯t matter if he finds you. What if he finds me, then what should I do I don¡¯t want to see him again, and I don¡¯t want to know about his messy matters.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just leave. ¡± Mu Ru immediately stood up when she heard Che Qixuan say this. Then, she said angrily, ¡°the world is so big, I don¡¯t believe that there isn¡¯t a ce for me to stay. Can¡¯t I just not stay here with you? ¡± ¡°where can you go? ¡± Che Qixuan looked at her walking towards the door and sneered. ¡°Xi Muru, you haven¡¯t experienced much in society, right? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s difficult to walk in this world without a license? ¡± Chapter 434

Chapter 434: Chapter 434 who is the problem expert 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru heard Che Qixuan say this, her hand that was about to open the door stopped abruptly. She turned around to look at Che Qixuan, but she did not know what to do. When Che Qixuan saw her like that.. En Bu sighed and tried to persuade her, ¡°Xi Muru, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re penniless now, and you don¡¯t even have an ID. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be arrested by the Korean police in less than two days, and then you¡¯ll be sent back ¡°Do you think you can leave? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave. Even though she had never been abroad before, she still knew that any country would crack down on illegal immigration, and she was purely an illegal immigrant Even though she didn¡¯t know how she got here. Mu Ru now fully understood what it meant to say that an arm couldn¡¯t wring a thigh. In the past, when she was at Binhai, she couldn¡¯t wring Dongfang Mo because that was a huge leg. Now, she hade to Korea by ident with great difficulty, but she couldn¡¯t wring Che Qixuan, also known as Dongfang Yu. This person seemed easy to talk to, but in fact, he was extremely difficult to talk to. Che Qixuan asked her to go back to Binhai, but he did not send her back himself. He said that he would let pu Yongjun send her back, because he had said that he would not go back to Binhai or the Dongfang family. Moreover, he had made an agreement with mu ru that she was not allowed to say that she had seen him when she went back. Otherwise, he would let pu Yongjun hypnotize her He would erase this memory from her mind. She had stayed in Korea for three to four days. Originally, Pu Yongjun was the one who sent her back to Binhai. However, when she was about to leave, Pu Yongjun had something to do and could not leave. In the end, it was Pu Zhihui who sent her back to Binhai. She still took the sea route. In Pu Zhihui¡¯s words, a person like you who didn¡¯t have any documents wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak across without taking the sea route. The Sea was the only opportunity. Mu Ru actually didn¡¯t know how Pu Zhihui smuggled her back to Binhai. She only knew that they boarded the yacht, then she brought her on the yacht. After that, they got off the yacht and changed to another yacht. In the end, they changed to a yacht. In short, it took two days and two nights to sessfully send her back to Binhai. Originally, Pu Zhihui¡¯s mission waspleted, but she was still a girl. She was only three or four years older than Mu Ru Therefore, she was very curious about Che Qixuan¡¯s twin brother, so she decided to be a good person to the end, saying that she would personally escort her back to the Dongfang family. Although Mu ru was extremely unwilling to go back to the Dongfang family, it was not up to her now. Moreover, Pu Zhihui insisted that she promised Che Qixuan that she would send her back safely, so she could not go back on her word. In fact, Mu Ru could tell that Pu zhihui liked Che Qixuan very much. It was just that Pu Zhihui did not know that Che Qixuan could not be a man right now, so her secret love was definitely empty love. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Pu Zhihui the secret of Che Qixuan, because she had promised Che Qixuan that this secret could only be known by herself. Moreover, she immediately forgot about it after hearing it back then. After returning to Binhai, she took a taxi to one-inch ink city on the East Coast. Mu Ru felt very ufortable. She thought that she had escaped this time, but who knew¡­ ¡­ The taxi had just arrived at the gate of one-inch ink city. Before it stopped, she saw a car driving into one-inch ink city. A Min was clearly sitting in that car, and beside her was a min. She was so shocked that she did not recover for a long time. Pu Zhihui, who was beside her, was also shocked. She looked at her and then looked at the car that had already entered. She could not help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why is there another you? ¡± Chapter 435

Chapter 435: Chapter 435 who is the problem expert 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru only reacted when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words Then, she smiled wryly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but it should be my younger sister, Xi Muxue. Only she looks exactly like me, but why is she back in one inch ink city? I can¡¯t figure it out. ¡± ¡°Your sister? ¡± Pu Zhihui felt strange when she heard her words. She was about to ask something when the taxi stopped. Pu Zhihui gave her the money, and Mu ru quickly got out of the car. However, she didn¡¯t dare to go to the entrance of one inch ink city. Instead, she quickly pulled up the hat on her clothes to cover her head and then slowly walked along the walls of one inch ink city. ¡°Hey, ¡± Pu Zhihui caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You were clearly here, but that car just now¡­ ¡± ¡°I have a twin sister. She had been missing for a long time, but why is she here now? I don¡¯t know, ¡± Mu ru looked at Pu Zhihui and told her the truth. ¡°I know, ¡± Pu Zhihui patted her head and said, ¡°it must be like this. Isn¡¯t your family bankrupt? ¡± ¡°Your sister must have been in trouble outside and had a bad life. Then, she heard that you were Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress and had a good life. Coincidentally, you went missing this time, so your sister immediately came to pretend to be you because she also wanted to live a rich life? ¡± ¡°Who wants to be homeless outside? ¡± ¡°impossible. ¡± Mu Ru immediately denied Pu Zhihui¡¯s words Then, she quickly exined, ¡°although my sister and I are twin sisters, she and I aren¡¯t exactly the same. I have an obvious birthmark on my forehead, but my sister doesn¡¯t. So, I can pretend to be her as long as I lower my bangs to cover the birthmark, but she definitely can¡¯t pretend to be me because she doesn¡¯t have a birthmark on her forehead. ¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± Pu Zhihui heard mu ru say this She instinctively frowned Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°how about this, you wait for me here. I¡¯ll pretend to be your former friend and go find you. Then, we¡¯ll see what the security guard says. Does the Dongfang family know what kind of friends you have? Have they met your friends? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any status in the Dongfang family. They¡¯ve never paid attention to me. ¡± Pu Zhihui snorted twice and looked at her meaningfully. She didn¡¯t say anything more and just quickly walked forward. After turning a corner, they were not far from the entrance of one inch ink city. Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she quickly followed Pu Zhihui and stopped at the corner. Then, she stuck her head out and watched as PU zhihui walked to the entrance of one inch ink city and watched as she talked to the security guard. Because they were far away, Mu Ru did not know what Pu Zhihui said to the security guard. She only knew that she had been standing at the entrance for a long time before she seemed to be talking to someone inside. In the end, she turned around and walked over. ¡°What did the security guard say? ¡± Mu Ru could not wait to speak as soon as Pu Zhihui walked over. ¡°Did he say that I¡¯m missing? ¡± ¡°MISSING MY ASS! ¡± Pu Zhihui could not help but curse. She red at Mu Ru and said, ¡°I just saw you at the entrance of one inch ink city. You said you couldn¡¯t remember me and asked if you were a primary school ssmate? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she almost fainted. Fortunately, she was leaning against the wall. She looked at Pu Zhihui and was stunned for a long time before she asked again, ¡°Um, did you see a birthmark on my forehead? ¡± Chapter 436

Chapter 436: Chapter 436 are you really ugly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I am. ¡± Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes Then, she added, ¡°she wore a hat before, but it was a pompon hat without a brim, so it didn¡¯t cover her forehead. When she saw me, perhaps her bangs made her feel a little ufortable. She even took the hat off and used her hands to fix her bangs. Then, I saw the birthmark underneath the BANGS. It¡¯s exactly the same as you. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words. Then, she understood. Xi Muxue must have avoided Leng Leiting¡¯s debt, so she put a birthmark on her face. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide outside, so she took this opportunity to.. Hide in one inch ink city. She must have thought she was dead because she had fallen into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands. She just didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t dead and even miraculously went to Korea to meet the Real Dongfang Yu. ¡°Are you Xi Muru or Xi Muxue? ¡± Pu Zhihui stared at her with wide eyes. Without waiting for her to answer, she continued, ¡°the woman I saw at the gates of one inch ink city said that she was Xi Muru. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore. Then, she said inly, ¡°you go back to Korea. My matters have nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll live and die on my own from now on. Anyway¡­ No one in this world will care about me anymore. From now on, I can¡¯t even be myself anymore¡­ ¡± When Mu Ru said this, she could not help but feel ufortable. was there anyone in this world who was more miserable than her? She was already so ugly. In the words of that devil, Dongfang Mo, she was so ugly that she was like a pig. But even so, there was actually someone who pretended to be her to rece her. Presumably, she really should not be living in this world, right? Perhaps even if she was alive, she would have to change her name. Otherwise, if Xi Muxue was like her now, after a long time, Leng leiting would find out and probably capture her as Xi muxue again. This time, she couldn¡¯t even prove that she wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue, because Xi Muxue was exactly like her now. ¡°since you can¡¯t even be yourself, why not be someone else? ¡± Pu Zhihui probably thought that she was too stupid Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°not only are you penniless now, you don¡¯t even have any documents. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s difficult to make a single step in this world without documents? What are you staying at Binhai for? ¡± ¡°Then where am I going? ¡±MuuRuu looked atPuuZhihuii and said with a nk expression, Ii don¡¯t have any documents anywhere? ¡± ¡°How about this, you go back to Korea with me. I¡¯ll ask my brother to get you a set of documents. From now on, you¡¯ll be a different person. You¡¯ll live in another ce, just like Qi Xuan Jun. You don¡¯t have to worry about Binhai or the Dongfang family anymore. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words. She then nodded and said, ¡°okay, but¡­ This will add a lot of trouble to you, right? ¡± ¡°Go. ¡± Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a lot of trouble. Do you think you¡¯ve never troubled me before? ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent. In fact, she thought to herself, Pu Zhihui, this is simply unreasonable. I was originally in the hands of Leng Leiting, and Leng Leiting originally wanted to send me back to the Dongfang family.. Wasn¡¯t it all because of the two of you who forcefully brought me to Korea? However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. In any case, it was better to go to Korea with Pu Zhihui than to stay in one inch Mo city in Binhai. And she finally had a chance to let her ¡®natural and man-made disasters¡¯ happen and leave Dongfang Mo forever. Chapter 437

Chapter 437: Chapter 437 are you really ugly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of leaving Dongfang Mo forever, for some reason, the three-month-old child in her belly moved for some reason. Her heart could not help but twitch. That day, she had fallen into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands. He had rushed over, but he had not abandoned her. In fact, for her sake, he had actually agreed to race with Nangong Xun. However, she wondered how the race had turned out? Thinking of this, she could not help but sigh. It was probably Dongfang Mo who had won. Otherwise, why would Xi MUXUE BE IN ONE INCH MO CITY? That day, Leng Leiting¡¯s men came to the ind to capture Xi Muxue. From this, it could be seen that Xi muxue should be on the ind. However, it was unknown whether she was captured by Nangong Xun or went there by herself. Xi Muxue must be hiding in the dark. When she saw that she was captured, she quickly disguised herself as her and went to see Dongfang Mo, so she could pass the test. However, she did not know if Xi Muxue knew that she was pregnant. This test was very important, so how was she going to pass it? Mu Ru felt a headacheing on as she thought about it. However, she thought about it the other way around. She had nothing to do with the Xi family now, and she had even less to do with Xi Muxue. From now on.. She and Xi Muxue were strangers to each other. They did not know each other anymore. Just like how Dongfang Yu had be Che Qixuan, Xi Muru was going to be another person. However, what was her other identity going to be called? After returning to Korea with Pu Zhihui, Che Qixuan looked at her and sighed. ¡°Why am I so unlucky? I have nothing to do with the Dongfang family anymore. I¡¯ve stopped paying attention to the Dongfang family a long time ago, but why are you still looking for me? ¡± Mu Ru quickly said, ¡°please, Qixuan Jun, you have to understand a little. I¡¯m not the one who came to look for you. It was Pu Yongjun and his sister who dragged me here to look for you. Besides, I¡¯m pregnant with your Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. Can you not care about me? ¡± When Che Qixuan heard her words, he gnashed his teeth in hatred Then, he asked angrily, ¡°is there a man in this world who truly loves you? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Dongfang Yu. If you do, I¡¯ll vomit blood because you said Dongfang Mo is a devil. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard his words. Then, she lowered her head After a long while, she said, ¡°there is. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where he is, but I know that he treats me well from the bottom of his heart. He really likes me. He really wants to marry me. He wants to be with me for the rest of his life. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name? ¡± Che qixuan quickly interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words and could not help but ask. ¡°Zheng Yifan. ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips gently and finally said the name that had been hidden in the bottom of her heart. ¡°Zheng Yifan? ¡± Che Qixuan did not think about his rtives for a moment. He frowned slightly and asked again, ¡°is he a former ssmate of yours? Or an admirer of yours? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s... He¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s cousin, ¡± Mu ru looked at Che Qixuan and said carefully ... ¡°F * CK! ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help but swear. He looked at Mu Ru and asked angrily, ¡°are you really an ugly freak? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t understand the real meaning of his question, so she used her hand to lift the bangs on her forehead in a daze and said, ¡°yeah, such a big birthmark. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a beauty? ¡± Che Qixuan was so angry by her words that he almost fainted. He couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°it¡¯s a miracle that there¡¯s an ugly freak with such great charm like you in this world. You¡¯re a brother, and your cousin eats all of them. which man in the Dongfang family haven¡¯t you had your hands on? ¡± Chapter 438

Chapter 438: Chapter 438 are you really an ugly freak

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru almost fainted when she heard this. She had a hand in the men of the Dongfang family Please, all the men of the Dongfang family were all bitchy. No, all the people of the Dongfang family were bitchy. Who would want to have a hand in them? Che Qixuan saw that she did not say anything and only stared at him with a gaze that could kill, so he sighed softly and said, ¡°alright, alright. I¡¯ll be a good person to the end. I¡¯ll send the Buddha to the West. Zheng Yifan likes you, right? ¡± Mu Ru nodded and then added, ¡°I like Zheng Yifan too. In this world, he¡¯s the only one who treats me well. ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll help you find Zheng Yifan¡¯s current address, and then you can go find Zheng Yifan. Is that okay? ¡± Che Qixuan nced at Mu Ru with a helpless look. ¡°Why are you so good to me? ¡± Mu Ru felt strange. Was this Che Qixuan really not a member of the Dongfang family? He was actually not bitchy at all? ¡°Who wants to treat you well? ¡± Che Qixuan said Snappily, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child? Since you¡¯re pregnant with my child, can I leave you and your mother alone? ¡± Mu Ru was speechless. This Che Qixuan... Sigh. In short, he waspletely different from Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Yu. They were not on the same level at all. Not only did she think that if Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Yu treated her as well as Che Qixuan treated her so well, then perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be thinking of escaping from one inch Mo city, right? Mu Ru didn¡¯t know what Pu Yongjun and his sister did. She only knew that the two of them didn¡¯t seem to go to work. They only yed games all day, but it seemed like they couldn¡¯t spend all their money. As for Dongfang Yu, no, it was Che Qixuan. He did not seem to have a job, but he would asionally go out for a while. He would onlye back after a day or two. As for what he did, Mu Ru naturally did not know and did not dare to ask. It was very important to help mu ru get a new set of documents. Pu Yongjun told her to quickly think of a new name. At the same time, he reminded her that the identity documents were no longer Chinese, but Korean. Mu Ru thought that she would not be able to have the surname Xi in the future and had to find another surname. But what exactly was her surname? Pu zhihui ced a few Korean surnames in front of her. Lee, Kim, and Pu, but after looking at them for a long time, she eventually shook her head. She felt that these names were obedient and did not suit her. Pu Zhihui was convinced and could not help but say, e on, Xi Muru, don¡¯t think too much. Look at Xuan Jun. he just randomly picked a surname. Isn¡¯t that pretty good? ¡± ¡°His surname is weird. ¡± Mu Ru quickly nced at Zhihui and said, ¡°is there anyone with the surname che in the world? ¡± ¡°Of course there is. ¡± Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes and said, ¡°not only is there someone with the surname che in Korea, there are also people in China. Missy, are you looking at themon surname? ¡± ¡°Bai Jia has so many names, why did he choose the Surname Che? ¡± Mu Ru heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words and was even more puzzled. ¡°Is the Surname Che very good? ¡± ¡°The surname che isn¡¯t necessarily good. ¡± Che Qixuan walked down from upstairs Then he looked at Mu ru and said, ¡°but I used to like driving very much, especially racing cars. Although I don¡¯t like it now, I chose the Surname Che tomemorate the past. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case. ¡± Mu Ru came to a realization and quickly said, ¡°then I like art, which is painting. Can I have the surname Hua? ¡± ¡°Surname ¡®painting¡¯ ? ¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Then, they quickly looked at the family names of the Bai family. In the end, they all agreed, ¡°there are no people with the surname ¡®painting¡¯ in China or Korea. ¡± Chapter 439

Chapter 439: Chapter 439: Are you really an ugly freak

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then... can you go by the surname ¡®Yan¡¯ ? ¡± Mu Ru Meng suddenly remembered, so she added, ¡°to draw, you have to use a lot of pigments and different colors. I think the word ¡®Yan¡¯ is not bad. ¡± ¡°I can go by the surname ¡®Yan¡¯ . ¡± Pu Zhihui nodded. Then, she took out her phone and said to Mu Ru, ¡°then it¡¯s a deal. What do you want to be called? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it color, ¡± Che Qixuan said jokingly, ¡°the color is easy to remember, and it¡¯s also nice to listen to. It¡¯s just that the word ¡®color¡¯ makes people... ¡± ¡°My name is Yan ru, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Che Qixuan. Then, she red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your child is still in my stomach. Now, we have to pay attention to prenatal education. ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face darkened, and Pu Zhihuiughed out loud at the side Then, Mu Ru heard her say into the phone, ¡°yes, it¡¯s already decided. It¡¯s Yan. The color¡¯s Yan, is it the colorful yan? The name, the name is still her name. It¡¯s not yan ru, it¡¯s Yan ru. If it¡¯s Yan ru... ¡± Yan Ru, Yan ru, Mu Ru repeated it a few times in her heart. From then on, she was a brand new person. She was no longer Xi Muru, but YAN RU. Yan Ru, this brand new ID belonged to her. She only got it a monthter, and when she got it, her waist had already be much thicker. It wasn¡¯t that this child had never thought of being aborted, it was just that she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Moreover, the child was more than three months old, and it had already taken shape in her stomach. It would be very cruel to do it. Moreover, before she had the documents, she was still an illegal citizen. She hid in Pu Zhihui¡¯s house and didn¡¯t even dare toe out. She was afraid of being caught, so she couldn¡¯t go to the hospital. After getting the documents, Che Qixuan gave her a sum of money and an address. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Zheng Yifan is in California. Go find him. I hope that you and he can live a loving life together. ¡± When Che Qixuan said this, he paused for a moment Then, he looked at Mu ru and said, ¡°well, my only hope is that Zheng Yifan can ept the child in your stomach. After all, this is also a child of the Dongfang family, although... he won¡¯t be surnamed Dongfang in the future. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she nodded and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, this child is mine. I believe that Zheng Yifan will have this child. If he really doesn¡¯t want this child, then... I would rather not follow him, and... won¡¯t abort the child. ¡± Che Qixuan nodded, then helped her to carry her luggage and send her to Pu Zhihui¡¯s car. Actually, she originally had nothing. During this month, she stayed at Pu Zhihui¡¯s house, and Che Qixuan had helped her buy a lot of things. Now that she was leaving, she actually filled up arge luggage bag. Sitting in Pu Zhihui¡¯s car, she waved goodbye to the handsome man who was standing outside the door. In fact, she was never going to see him again! Because she knew that if she went to America and met up with Zheng Yifan, she would probably nevere to Korea again. From now on, be it Dongfang Yu or Che Qixuan, her life would truly be far away from the Dongfang family, forever. Tears silently rolled down when Pu Zhihui¡¯s car started. Fortunately, she was sitting in the back seat. She didn¡¯t know if Pu Zhihui saw it or not, and she hoped that she didn¡¯t. Because she wasn¡¯t used to tears, and even more so, she wasn¡¯t used to crying in front of people. Chapter 440

Chapter 440: Chapter 440 are you really ugly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A silver ne took off, flying through the clouds towards the other side of the earth. And Yan ru was sitting in this ne! At this moment, she was looking at the white clouds outside the window. It was August in summer, and the sky was high and the clouds were light, which made people feel happy. She arrived in California the next day. Although she had never been to California, her English was passable, and she couldmunicate with Americans in everydaynguage, so she did not encounter too many obstacles along the way. The ID that Pu Yongjun gave her was actually valid and legal. She did not even know who Pu Yongjun was to be so amazing. She was four months pregnant. Although her belly had not bulged out yet, her body was indeed a lot fuller. Fortunately, the skirt on her body was wide, so outsiders could not tell at a nce. Yan Ru took a taxi to Zheng Yifan¡¯s neighborhood ording to the address that Che Qishuan had given her. However, she found out that it was actually a high-end neighborhood, and the security guard at the door would not let her in casually. She took out her ID to register. The security guard at the door interrogated her again and again, and finally let her in. He even showed her the way carefully, saying that she had to turn after the turn, and that she must not take the fork in the road, or else she would have to walk around for a long time. Yan Ru felt that the security guard was indeed a bad mouth. In international terms, it was a jinx, because she did take the fork in the road after entering. Of course, as for why she took the fork in the road, she did not know if she did not understand the security guard¡¯s words or if the security guard was wrong in the first ce. Fortunately, they were all in thismunity. She walked around in a circle and searched for more than an hour before she finally arrived at the address that Che Qixuan gave her, which was outside the vi where Zheng Yifan was. She didn¡¯t know whose vi this was because she didn¡¯t think Zheng Yifan was a very rich person. And this vi, if it was in China, should be at least tens of millions of houses. Of course, the price of a house in the United States was different from that in China. It was said that the price of a house in the United States was actually not as high as that in China. But even if it was slightly cheaper than in China, the price should not be low. The courtyard door was tightly shut, and arge lock was hung at the door to act as an iron general. She was a little depressed, so she could not help but ring the doorbell. Of course, no one came to open the door. A car passed by. As it was driving very slowly in themunity, she saw her ring the doorbell of this house Then, she kindly rolled down the car window and said to her, ¡°Alicia has gone out. She will probablye back in the evening, right? You may have to be a little patient. There are still two to three hours left. You can go to the stone bench in the small garden next door and sit on it. ¡± Yan Ru quickly thanked him, then she dragged her luggage and turned around to walk toward the Small Garden of a pavilion not far away. There was a stone bench in the pavilion, so she sat on the stone bench and waited for Zheng Yifan. She had been looking for the way ever since she got off the ne. After a busy day, she finally found Zheng Yifan, but he was not there. Yan Ru was famished, but there was nothing to eat in the suitcase. There was only water. Of course, drinking water was not included. If it was an ordinary person, they might be able to endure it. At worst, they would not eat anything today. When they saw Zheng Yifanter, they would not be afraid of not having anything to eat? However, she was pregnant, and pregnant women naturally could not endure such hunger. Most importantly, the child kept punching and kicking her stomach because of hunger. She could not sit still at all. Therefore, she had no choice but to drag her luggage and walk out of the garden. Then, she asked the security guard at the nearest mall because she wanted to go to the mall to buy something to eat. Chapter 441

Chapter 441: Chapter 441 are you really ugly 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru ate something at the mall and rushed to Zheng Yifan¡¯s ce. This time, the security guard recognized her, so he didn¡¯t say anything and let her in. She was already familiar with the road, so she quickly walked into the alley that led to Zheng Yifan¡¯s ce. Just as she turned into the alley, she saw a car slowly driving in front of her. Then, the car stopped in front of the vi. Seeing that the car door was pushed open, she immediately quickened her pace, thinking that Zheng Yifan must havee back, but ¡ª When she was only three meters away from the car, she saw a man and a woman hugging each other at the entrance of the courtyard. Then, the woman stood on her tiptoes and passionately kissed the man. However, she was very familiar with this man. It was actually Zheng Yifan! Yan Ru stood there like a y sculpture, looking at Zheng Yifan who was hugging an Asian girl. She really wanted to chase after him and question him, ¡°Yifan, why is it like this? ¡± Why is this happening How long have we been apart You said that you wanted to spend the rest of your life with me. Now, I finally came to look for you, but you betrayed our love and your promise? Yifan, you came to look for me thest time. You said that you wanted to take me away. You said that you would never find another woman in this life. You said that you would make yourself stronger. You said... ... Yifan, you said so much. I remember every word in my heart. But why did you abandon your promise so quickly? No, her Yifan was not like that. She did not believe that Zheng Yifan was such a person. Although seeing was believing, she still did not want to believe it. She had to make Zheng Yifan tell her personally that he did not want her anymore and did not love her anymore. He had already fallen in love with someone else The oath he had once made had long turned into a lie. Hence, she could not help but walk forward. Just as she was about to call out to Zheng Yifan, she realized that he had already raised his head and looked straight at her. Then, his gaze seemed to stop on her... ... She was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. She thought that Zheng Yifan would call out to her and ask in surprise, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you here in America? ¡± Unfortunately, this was her imagination. The truth was that Zheng Yifan did not seem to have seen her. Then, he quickly withdrew his gaze and lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms He said softly, ¡°Alicia, let¡¯s go in. I seem to be hungry. ¡± The Asian girl nodded and walked hand in hand with Zheng Yifan towards the courtyard. Soon, the courtyard door was closed. Through the crack in the courtyard door, mu ru saw Zheng Yifan and the girl walking into the hall with their fingers tightly sped together. They had never let go. She stood there in a daze, looking at the tightly sped hands, thinking about the passionate kiss scene just now. She wanted to put on a smile, but before she could lift the corner of her mouth.. Tears rolled down her face. The lover that she missed so much, the lover that she missed so much in her dreams, the lover that she would rather be the devil¡¯s mistress for the rest of her life to let him live freely, the lover that she hade all the way through the mountains and rivers to find... ... It turned out that he had already fallen in love with another woman. He had fallen in love with another woman. He had kissed another woman affectionately. He had interlocked his fingers with another woman. He had done all the things he had done with another woman. Perhaps, he had done all the things he had not done with her with another woman... ... .. PS: end of the day! Chapter 442

Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Two men are willing to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She stood outside the courtyard for a long time before she finally turned around. Her tears soaked through her clothes and her heart. Xi Empire had fallen, the Xi family had been destroyed,pletely gone! Her father had died, her mother had died, and mother Wang, who used to love her the most, had gone missing! Now, the only man who loved and cared for her had abandoned her as well... ... Her footsteps were heavy as she walked out of themunity. She did not know where she was going because she was not familiar with this ce. At the same time, because she had just arrived, she could not even see where she was going. Walking out of themunity gate with a nk look on his face, the security guard couldn¡¯t help shouting behind her, ¡°Miss, miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss...Miss. Yan Ru did not look back. She thought that the security guard must have thought that she was very strange. She had waited here bitterly for a few hours. Finally, when Zheng Yifan returned, she finally saw the person she had been waiting for. Why did he leave so quickly? Yan Ru had been walking all the way, walking in an unfamiliar street, dazed and Numb, and did not know how long she had been walking. Fortunately, it was night, otherwise, the scorching California Sun would have made her dizzy. She did not know how long she had walked for. Because she did not have any destination or goal, she just kept walking with her feet in a daze. It was as if there was only hope if she walked forward... ... However, a person¡¯s energy was limited. A pregnant woman¡¯s energy was even more limited. Finally, her feet could not move anymore. Finally, she did not have any strength to support herself anymore. In the end, she finally copsed. She stopped at arge square and sat down on the Marble beside the fountain. Looking at the pool of water that was constantly spraying, for a moment, she almost wanted to jump down and let the water drown her. However, as soon as this feeling appeared, it was suppressed by the movement of the fetus in her stomach. She suddenly remembered that she was not alone. She still had a child. It did not matter if she died, but this four-month-old child died with her. Wasn¡¯t it too innocent? Moreover, she was not familiar with this ce and was new here. If she jumped into the fountain with the Child and drowned, it would bring a lot of trouble to the American police. If the police thought that he killed something, they would have to file a case to investigate How much manpower and Financial Resources would that waste? Well, she could not die. She had to live. At least she would not waste the manpower and financial resources of the American Criminal Police Department, right After all, she was not an American, so she was embarrassed to waste them. However, she could not walk anymore. She was tired and hungry. She did not have any strength in her body. She did not even have the strength to go to the mall to buy something. In the end, she fell into a deep sleep by the fountain. After falling asleep, she actually had a dream. In the dream, she seemed to see Dongfang Yu again. She was sitting in the car with him, on the way to Hongfa Temple to burn incense. The car was so small, and she was so close to him. His breath was all over her face, and he even pushed her against the car door. He whispered, ¡°I forgot, then I¡¯ll help you find him! ¡°! She was tired and hungry. She did not know how long she slept. When she finally woke up, she found that she was still by the fountain, but she was wearing a piece of clothing. She was slightly stunned. She opened her eyes instinctively and looked up. Only then did she realize that there was a handsome and somewhat devilish man sitting beside her This man was actually Dongfang Yu? No, IT WAS CHE Qixuan! Chapter 443

Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Two men are willing to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Yan Ru felt that it was a little surreal. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°are you in America or Korea? ¡± ¡°nonsense. ¡± Che Qixuan red at her. ¡°I just happened to be in America on business. I was supposed to meet someone in this small square. Who knew that you would sleep here for no reason? Are you so poor You can¡¯t even afford a hotel Where¡¯s the money I gave you Did you spend it all in one day?¡± Yan Ru blushed at his question and quickly shook her head. ¡°The money is in my bag, and there¡¯s still a lot of it. I didn¡¯t spend much money today other than taking a taxi. ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to a hotel? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± Che Qixuan red at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about your body, why would you care about the baby in your belly? ¡± Yan Ru was speechless at his question. It seemed that it was indeed very indecent for her to sleep here. The floor was cold, and it was easy to get sick. Moreover, she was pregnant, so it might hurt the baby. Seeing that Yan ru did not say anything, Che Qixuan stopped talking about her. He reached out and pulled her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have you eaten? ¡± Yan Ru shook her head. She had not eaten for a whole day. In order to find Zheng Yifan, she went out in the afternoon to buy two loaves of bread and a box of milk to eat while waiting for Zheng Yifan. ¡°then let¡¯s go eat first. ¡± Che Qixuan helped Yan ru with the luggage with his other hand. As he led her forward, he said, ¡°after we eat, I will personally send you to find Zheng Yifan. You look so worried. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to find Zheng Yifan, ¡± Yan ru blurted out without even thinking about it. Dongfang Yu immediately looked at her in shock and quickly asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say that the man who treats you the best in the world is Zheng Yifan? And you like Zheng Yifan the most, why don¡¯t you go find him? ¡± ¡°No reason. ¡± Yan Ru thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Zheng Yifan does like me, but I was alone at that time. And now, I¡¯m pregnant with a child. It¡¯s already been four months. I don¡¯t know if Zheng Yifan will ept this child. Even if he does, I feel that it¡¯s unfair to him. So after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s better not to look for him. ¡± ¡°If he really loves you, he will treat your child the same as his own child. ¡± Dongfang Yu frowned and continued, ¡°you must have heard of the idiom ¡®love the house and the Crow¡¯ . I think Zheng Yifan... ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Zheng Yifan, okay? ¡± Yan Ru quickly cut him off and turned to look at him. ¡°Che Qixuan, didn¡¯t you say you were going to take me to eat? Why are you talking nonsense on the roadside? I¡¯m so hungry that I don¡¯t have any strength left. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Che Qixuan saw that she was acting like she was about to copse from hunger and immediately let her go. Fortunately, there was a restaurant not far away and he immediately brought her there. ¡°Are you really not going to look for Zheng Yifan? ¡± Che Qixuan looked at the woman who was wolfing down her food and frowned. This woman was more real, unlike some women who liked to act like a delicate little woman in front of handsome men. ¡°I¡¯m not going, ¡± Yan ru answered very straightforwardly without any hesitation. In fact, she thought to herself, I¡¯ve already gone to look for Zheng Yifan. The truth has already defeated me. Now, I¡¯m probably going to avoid Zheng Yifan when I see him. How am I going to look for him? Chapter 444

Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Two men are willing to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Che Qixuan heard her resolute words, his face darkened slightly So he quickly said, ¡°did you and he have a misunderstanding because of something? It¡¯s not like you only found out today that you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯ve thought about it for so long in Korea. Why did you change your mind after onlying to the United States for one day? ¡± ¡°No, why would there be so many misunderstandings? ¡± Yan Ru rolled her eyes at Che Qixuan She said Snappily, ¡°didn¡¯t youe to the United States to do some business? Why did you be a busybody in the blink of an eye? The matter of me looking for Zheng Yifan ends here. I¡¯ll never look for him again, and I¡¯ll never miss him again. ¡± Che Qixuan could not help but make an exaggerated gesture to wipe his sweat Then, he nodded and said, ¡°alright then. You have refreshed my understanding and understanding of love. I always thought that women were more infatuated, especially ugly women. But now it seems that my understanding is wrong. In fact, ugly women are even more heartless than beautiful women. ¡± Yan Ru could not be bothered with him and buried her head in her meal. Although it was just hamburgers, chicken, rice, and chips, which were not very delicious, to her at this moment, filling her stomach was the first factor. Whether it was delicious or not was the second factor. She could not care less about the second factor. Che Qixuan waited for her to finish eating, paid the bill, and walked out of the restaurant with her. Then, he asked, ¡°where are you going now? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Yan Ru looked at Che Qixuan, then looked at the unfamiliar street Then, she shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a hotel to stay in yet. Do you have a ce to stay? I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t have many ces to sleep. Anyway, the hotel room is big. If worstes to worst, you can sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the SOFA. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, you¡¯re obviously taking advantage of me, right? ¡± Che Qixuan could not help but re at her and said, ¡°you¡¯re a pregnant woman. Would I let you sleep on the SOFA? If you want to snatch my bed, just say it. ¡± Yan Ru immediately fell silent. Fortunately, Che Qixuan did not say anything else and brought her back to his room in the hotel. It was indeed very big and luxurious. A rich man was living an iparably luxurious life It was estimated that Che Qixuan had never experienced hardship since he was young. ¡°What are you going to do now? ¡± Che Qixuan waited for Yan ru to wash up before sitting down on the Sofa with her. Then, they began to seriously discuss her matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Yan Ru still shook her head. Then, she looked at the ceiling and said, ¡°if I were alone, I think I might go to France because I once had a drawing teacher in France. I have his phone number in France, but... ¡± When Yan ru said this, her gaze fell on her lower abdomen again She sighed softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going with a child now. And in the next few months, it will be very difficult for me to find a job. I guess there are very fewpanies that want to hire pregnant women, right? ¡°? Che Qixuan nodded at the side. Then, he looked at her and thought for a while before saying, ¡°have you ever considered taking the child and getting married? ¡± ¡°taking the child and getting married? ¡± Yan Ru was instinctively shocked. When she saw Che Qixuan nod seriously, she could not help butugh again and said, ¡°who would want to marry me? ¡± ¡°There are two men who are willing to marry you now. ¡± Che Qixuan heard her words andughed. Then, he said jokingly, ¡°you say you¡¯re ugly, but look at how charming you are. All the handsome men like you. ¡± Yan Ru rolled her eyes at him when she heard his words. She was not in the mood to joke with him, so she seized the time to ask, ¡°which two men are willing to marry me? Are they the two big brothers? ¡± Chapter 445

Chapter 445: Chapter 445 two men are willing to marry you 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tsk... ¡± Che Qixuan could not help butugh out loud. Then, he looked at Yan ru and said sarcastically, ¡°you really tter yourself. Don¡¯t the two big brothers of ox-head and horse-face have to marry Xishi Diao Chan? Don¡¯t they feel ashamed to marry you? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard his words. Then, she red at him fiercely and said, ¡°alright, Che Qixuan, don¡¯t talk to me about this chat room. I¡¯m going to sleep now. ¡± Yan Ru yawned as she spoke. Then, she instinctively walked towards the big bed. She only remembered when she walked to the side of the bed that this was Che Qixuan¡¯s room. The bed was his, so she could only sleep on the SOFA. Thus, she came over to chase him away. ¡°Che Qixuan, hurry up and sleep on your bed. We agreed that the SOFA is mine. You can¡¯t upy my sofa. I don¡¯t care about your stinky bed. ¡± ¡°Yan ru, are you bullying the weak and fearing the strong? ¡± Che Qixuan Sat on the Sofa and didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked at her sideways and said, ¡°did you dare to talk to Dongfang Mo like this in Binhai? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Then, she asked coldly, ¡°Qixuan Jun, may I ask WHO Dongfang Mo is? Yan Ru has never known such a person. ¡± ¡°Ok. ¡± Che Qi Xuan gave her a thumbs up, then said seriously, ¡°alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. I just said that there are two men who are willing to marry you. One is Pu Yongjun, and the other is... ¡± ¡°One is you, right? ¡± Mu Ru said before Che Qi Xuan could. Che Qi Xuan¡¯s face turned slightly red, then he growled angrily, ¡°so what if it¡¯s me? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re pregnant with my child? Isn¡¯t it good to marry me? ¡± ¡°Go to hell. How can it be good to marry you? ¡± Mu Ru immediately red at him angrily. Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Che Qixuan, I said that I¡¯m pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, but you¡¯re not Dongfang Yu. You¡¯re just Che Qixuan, and... ¡± When Yan ru said this, she paused for a moment. Her face quickly pulled out a trace of ridicule as she said, ¡°besides, do you think I can¡¯t tell what kind of rtionship you have with Pu Yongjun? I think it¡¯s fine if the two of you get married, I... ¡± ¡°Yan RU, don¡¯t go too far, ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help but growl and stop her Then he sighed softly and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. Hurry up and go to bed and sleep. I¡¯ll sleep on the SOFA. I still have to go back to Korea tomorrow, don¡¯t I? ¡± Yan Ru saw that he really did lie down on the SOFA and was slightly stunned So as she walked to the bedside, she said, ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if I marry you. At least I have someone to rely on. The key is that I don¡¯t want Pu Zhihui to be sad, and even more so, I don¡¯t want her to hate me... ¡± Che Qixuan did not reply. She did not know if he had really fallen asleep. Yan Ru could not wait for his reply for a long time. She could only lie on the bed obediently, but she could not fall asleep. Where were they going tomorrow? Were they going back to Korea with Che Qixuan Or were they going to stay in an unfamiliar ce like America Or were they going to France to look for teacher Nanke? If they were alone, they might be able to do whatever they wanted. However, it just so happened that they were pregnant, and their bellies were gradually protruding. It was estimated that in another month, it would bepletely obvious. In a few months, the child would be born. After the child was born, what would she do How could a woman live with the Child? In the past, she always thought that if she was not in one inch ink city and not by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side, she would definitely be able to live freely and happily outside. She could do whatever she wanted and was not restricted by anyone She could do whatever she liked. Now, she was truly free. There were no restrictions at all. Only then did she realize that her ideals were once very full, but the reality now was very harsh. Chapter 446

Chapter 446: Chapter 446 two men are willing to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The next morning, when he woke up, Che qixuan stared at Yan ru in an exaggerated manner. Then, he pretended to be surprised and shouted, ¡°Oh my God, what is this ce? Chengdu? The hotel room even provides panda services? ¡± Yan Ru red at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She turned around and picked up her luggage. ¡°Hey, where are you going? ¡± Che Qixuan saw that she was leaving noisily, so he quickly chased after her. Then, he carefully smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said it wrong. Actually, you don¡¯t look like a panda. At most, you¡¯re just a national treasure. ¡± Yan Ru did not want to bother with him and continued to walk out of the door Then, she lightly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a job today. I can¡¯t possibly sit around and eat nothing, right? Moreover, with the little money you gave me, I can still use it for ten days to half a month at most. I have to prepare for my future life... ¡± ¡°What kind of job are you looking for? ¡± Che Qixuan snatched the bag from her hand and walked with her to the elevator. As they walked, he scolded her, ¡°look at you. You¡¯re a pregnant woman. Which Company would hire you? ¡± Yan Ru did not say anything. How would she know whichpany would hire her She had not gone to look for a job yet? Che Qixuan quickly paid the bill at the hotel and dragged her hand out of the door. Yan Ru very naturally broke free from his hand and could not help but mutter, ¡°men and women should not be intimate with each other. I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯te and pull my hand so often. ¡± Che Qixuan was stunned for a moment before he could not help butugh out loud. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°okay, okay, okay. I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Now Hurry up and tell me. Do you want to return to Korea with me or be a vagrant in the United States? ¡± Yan Ru looked at the unfamiliar street. There were many cars on the street, but most of them had yellow hair, high noses, and Blue Eyes. It seemed that they were very far away from her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to Korea with you. ¡± She sighed softly and added, ¡°At least Koreans are like Chinese. They have ck hair, yellow skin, and ck sses. They look a little more friendly and less fearful. ¡± Che Qixuan did not know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. He immediately took her to hail a taxi and rushed to the airport. Only then did Yan ru react. So, she quickly asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you here to do something in the United States? ¡± ¡°I went to do it after you fell asleepst night, ¡± Che Qixuan said nonchntly. Then, he rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°you slept like a dead pig. Fortunately, it¡¯s a hotel. If it was by the roadside, who knows what would have happened? ¡± Yan Ru couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Fortunately, they arrived at the airport very soon. The summer sun in California was particrly scorching. Even in the morning, they could feel the heat of the Sun. When they returned to Korea, Pu Zhihui weed her very much. She said that she had stayed here for a month and helped them cook and clean up every day. She had saved a lot of trouble, so she simply couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Yan Ru smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°of course it¡¯s not good for me to eat and drink for free here. Actually, I want to find a job, but I have a big belly. It¡¯s really troublesome. ¡°. ¡°Why are you still looking for a job? ¡± Pu zhihui quickly smiled and said, ¡°my brother said that he likes you and wants to marry you. If you don¡¯t mind my brother, I think... ¡± ¡°Yan ru has already agreed to marry me. ¡± Che Qixuan didn¡¯t wait for Pu Zhihui to finish speaking and immediately snatched her words away. Then, he looked apologetic and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhihui. I didn¡¯t know that Yong Jun likes Yan ru, I... ¡± Chapter 447

Chapter 447: Chapter 447 two men are willing to marry you 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Pu Zhihui immediately growled, then turned around and walked to her room. With a bang, she closed the door. Obviously, she was angry. Yan Ru was shocked. She looked at Che Qixuan and said, ¡°why are you spouting nonsense? When did I say I¡¯m going to marry you? ¡± ¡°then you mean you¡¯re going to marry Pu Yongjun? ¡± Che Qixuan frowned Then, he said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not a bad thing for you to marry Yongjun, but the key is the child in your belly. I think... You¡¯d better marry me. I¡¯ll really love this child. ¡± Yan Ru widened her eyes as she looked at Che Qi Xuan. Would it be good to marry him How would it be good to marry him? ¡°Mommy, are you done washing up? I¡¯ve memorized all my poems. Why are you so slow? ¡± Little feather¡¯s voice came from outside. At the same time, it pulled Yan ru back from her memories. She quickly wrung the water on the towel with her hands. Outside, little feather did not wait for Mommy¡¯s reply. He could not help but pat the bathroom door with his little hands and shout loudly, ¡°Mommy, mommy, hurry up. Daddy is already waiting for us in the living room. It¡¯s reallyte. ¡± ¡°Oh, I know. you go out and eat with daddy first. I¡¯ll be out soon, ¡± Yan ru quickly shouted to the door and sped up the washing up. After she washed up and changed her clothes, she came out. Little feather and Che Qixuan were already enjoying breakfast in South Africa. One was big and the other was small. They sat at the dining table. From Afar, they actually looked 70-80% simr. No one would believe that they were not father and daughter. ¡°Are we really going to the Antelope National Park today? ¡± Yan Ru sat down at the side and looked at the man who was eating his breakfast elegantly. Then, she picked up a sandwich and took a bite. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to go? ¡± Che Qixuan looked at her and then added, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t really want to go either, but little feather really wants to go. She said she wants to see the lions. ¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve seen the lions in the zoo. ¡± Yan Ru was biting the sandwich in her mouth. Then, she turned to look at her precious daughter and said softly, ¡°let¡¯s not go to the Antelope National Park today. Let¡¯s go to Table Mountain, okay? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Yu Yu rejected Yan ru¡¯s suggestion immediately Then, she said like a little adult, ¡°what¡¯s so good about Table Mountain? I saw it on the balcony yesterday. Isn¡¯t it just a mountain that looks like a table? I don¡¯t want to see a mountain. I want to see a lion, see a lion! ¡± Yan Ru sighed deeply and then red at the man not far away. She couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Che Qixuan, are you the one who spoiled little feather? ¡± Che Qixuan smiled. He came over and hugged little feather. He kissed her pink cheeks and then said with a proud smile, ¡°people say that my daughter is my lover in my previous life. Who Do you think I don¡¯t spoil? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that the father and daughter had already left the room, she quickly finished her breakfast, grabbed her bag, and quickly chased after them. South Africa¡¯s giant Antelope National Park was also a natural wild zoo. The animals that could be seen here were obviously not like the animals in cages in other cities. They were all wild animals that ran freely in the jungle. Yan Ru wanted to bring her paintbrush and Easel with her before she went out because she wanted to go and write a few drawings Che Qixuan rolled his eyes at her and said, e on, you¡¯re still sketching? If there really is an animal pouncing on you, you won¡¯t even have time to run. What¡¯s the point of sketching? Hurry up and bring your DV with you. Shoot it first ande back to slowly draw it. ¡± Chapter 448

Chapter 448: Chapter 448 who is the Saboteur 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan was right. This antelope national park was not a ce for drawing, because when you really went deep into the hintend, you would not even dare to get out of the car to look at the animals, let alone draw them. Little feather was naturally bold. She had been sitting in the car watching the animals run, but it was not enough. She even said that she wanted to get out of the car to take photos. Fortunately, Che Qixuan hugged her As he hugged her tightly, he quicklyforted her, ¡°baby, you can¡¯t just get out of the car in this ce. You don¡¯t have that wolf or bear. They are all so hungry. If you get out of the car, you will be their delicacy. You are such a pink and tender little thing. Maybe they will swallow you in one bite. Then, where will your mommy and I find you? ¡± ¡°You can cut open their bellies and dig me out of their bellies? ¡± Little feather had an innocent look on her face. She was not scared at all by Che Qixuan¡¯s words of being eaten by the animals. Che Qixuan took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead Then he said nervously, ¡°Baby, how strong do you think your mommy and I are We are not as brave as you. Besides, even if we have the courage to fight with bears, wolves, and lions, we can¡¯t defeat them What if they eat US too?¡± ¡°Then we will live in their stomachs? hehehe... ¡± little featherughed proudly without any fear. In her mouth, the stomachs of the animals were like a house. Yan Ru was speechless after hearing little feather¡¯s words. Was this child really insensible or pretending to be ignorant She usually watched so many cartoons. Could it be that she had be an idiot? After ying in the Antelope National Park for a day, it was actually a day of watching wild animals. Yan Ru was so tired that she almost copsed, but Che Qixuan and little feather were still energetic. When they returned to the hotel, Che Qixuan¡¯s cell phone rang desperately. He quickly took out his cell phone and went to the balcony to answer the call while Yan ru was busy organizing the DV she had shot today. Before she could finish organizing, Che Qixuan walked in. He looked at the two of them and said helplessly, ¡°we¡¯re going back to Korea tomorrow. Just now, Pu Yongjun called... ¡± ¡°I hate Pu Yongjun the most, ¡± little feather quickly interrupted Che Qixuan¡¯s words and said in a Huff, ¡°every time we go out to y, he¡¯ll call us before we¡¯ve had enough. He¡¯s always so destructive. He¡¯s a saboteur! ¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard little feather¡¯s words. Then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud Then, she echoed her daughter¡¯s words and said, ¡°yes, yes. Not only is Pu Yongjun a saboteur, that Pu Zhihui is also a saboteur. The brother and sister are always making things difficult for us. ¡± Che Qixuan red fiercely at Yan ru and said, ¡°fine, isn¡¯t that scoundrel of a friend of yours a saboteur? They are very good. I haven¡¯t seen anyone treat my little feather very well, especially that Nan Ke... ¡± Just as Che Qixuan said this, Yan Ru¡¯s cell phone rang. She immediately made a pause gesture to him. Then, she quickly picked up the cell phone and took a look. It was indeed a call from Nan Ke. She immediately made a pause gesture to Che Qixuan, then took her phone and walked towards the balcony. As Nanke was in France, this was an international long-distance call. Chapter 449

Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Who is the Saboteur 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru answered the phone for ten minutes. After receiving the call, little feather lost his temper in the room before walking in Then, he said with a smile, ¡°just now, Nanke called me and said that there is an art exhibition in France. Thatpany sent me an invitation letter. Of course, they sent it to the address I left in France, which is where teacher Nanke is. So, they told me to hurry to France to attend the art exhibition in ten days. ¡± ¡°Go to France? ¡± Little feather was immediately interested, so she couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly, ¡°Mommy, I want to go to France too. I want to see Uncle Nanke. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend the ballet performance at the end of the month? ¡± Yan Ru quickly reminded her, ¡°little feather, you¡¯re representing your kindergarten to participate in thepetition. Don¡¯t you want to go and get a big prize? ¡± Yan Feiyu was stunned when she heard this, and then she said helplessly, ¡°alright then. Mommy will go to France, and Yu Yu can only dance ballet in Korea. But, I don¡¯t want to dance ballet. My feet hurt so much when I dance ballet. ¡± Yan Ru felt ufortable when she heard this Then, she squatted down and stroked her little shoulder. ¡°Yu Yu, we are strong warriors, aren¡¯t we? ¡± ¡°before I went to learn ballet, mommy asked you if you would be afraid of pain in the future. You said that you wouldn¡¯t. Mommy told you at that time that perseverance is victory. You also said that you would always persevere. Now that you can dance with great difficulty, do you want to give up again? ¡± Yu Yu bit her lips and thought for a moment. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m not afraid of pain. I want to go to ballet. This time, I¡¯m the lead dancer. ¡± Yan Ru nodded and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, Yu Yu. We went to the Great Antelope National Park Today. Everyone is tired. Let¡¯s eat together in the restaurant. Come back early and sleep. We¡¯ll go back to Korea early tomorrow morning. ¡± Yu Yu was happy again Then, she ran to pull Che Qixuan¡¯s hand and said as they walked out of the door, ¡°Daddy, actually, I don¡¯t hate uncle Pu Yongjun that much. It¡¯s just that he always likes to talk to you, so it¡¯s hard for Yu Yu to talk to Daddy. ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He bent down and picked Yu Yu Yu up. He pressed his forehead against hers and said softly, ¡°then this time when mommy goes to France, Daddy will sleep with little Yu Yu every day, okay? We¡¯ll talk a lot every day. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yu Yu was happy again. The moment she turned her head, they arrived at the restaurant. So she happily shouted to Yan ru who was following behind them, ¡°mommy, hurry up. I want to sit by the window. ¡± Yan Ru nodded and quickened her pace to follow. Che Qixuan and Little Yu were together. One of them was particrly handsome and charming, while the other was as beautiful as an angel. They immediately attracted the attention of many people in the restaurant. She and Che Qixuan had been husband and wife for five years. In fact, they usually got along very well. Moreover, Che Qixuan was an extremelypetent husband, especially when it came to Yu Yu. It could be said that he was an extremely qualified husband. Outsiders might not know, but they would definitely think that they were an extremely harmonious and happy family. Even Yi Yi was extremely happy that she was born into such a family. Of course, Yu Yu was notpletely satisfied. There were times when she was not satisfied. Especially in the past two years when she went to kindergarten, she gradually felt that there was something wrong with her family. One night, Yan ru took her to sleep She actually asked Yan ru a strange question, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, other children say that their daddy and mommy sleep on the same bed. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the same bed as Daddy? ¡± Chapter 450

Chapter 450: Chapter 450: Who is lying

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru naturally could not answer a question like little feather¡¯s, so she did not answer every time. Instead, she quickly changed the topic. The child was young, so if she changed the topic slightly, she would naturally forget about her own question. Unfortunately, as Yu Yu grew older, it was gradually difficult for her to change the topic. For example, tonight, she pulled Yan ru and asked, ¡°Mommy, why doesn¡¯t daddy sleep in the same room as us? ¡± ¡°Daddy always snores when he sleeps. He will disturb us, ¡± Yan ru answered seriously and added, ¡°didn¡¯t Yu Yu dislike the sound of snores? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. Daddy doesn¡¯t Snore when he sleeps, ¡± Yu Yu immediately refuted Yan ru and said seriously, ¡°the one who snores is Uncle Yong Jun. I passed by Uncle Yong Jun¡¯s room a few times and heard him snoring. ¡± Yan Ru was embarrassed So she quickly changed the topic, ¡°Yu Yu, go to sleep. The ne is flying to Korea tomorrow morning. If you don¡¯t sleep now, you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°But I want daddy toe in and sleep with us, ¡± Yu Yu still refused to let go of her question She wasn¡¯t affected by Yan Ru¡¯s new love at all. ¡°Our bed is small. ¡± Yan Ru found an excuse again. ¡°Your daddy is tall and big. If he sleeps here, we won¡¯t have any ce to sleep. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? ¡± Yu Yu, who was lying on the bed, immediately got up and jumped on the bed. ¡°Look, this bed is so wide. It must be enough for us to sleep. I¡¯ll call daddy toe in and sleep with us. ¡± ¡°Hey. ¡± Yan Ru was shocked and immediately got up from the bed. She wanted to grab little feather, but Yu Yu was fast and ran out of the room in no time. Yan Ru had a headache. Just as she was thinking about what to do, the door was pushed open from outside. Yu Yu had already entered with Che Qixuan¡¯s hand, and Che Qixuan was only wearing a nightgown. Yan Ru quickly tidied up her conservative nightgown and looked at Che Qixuan. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet? Didn¡¯t you say you were flying to Korea tomorrow morning? Why didn¡¯t you sleep earlier? ¡± Actually, what Yan ru meant was, Che Qixuan, if you fell asleep now, Yu Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to wake you up It¡¯s all your fault. Are you okay now? You actually came to my bed. ¡°I just took a shower, ¡± Che Qixuan exined and carried Yu Yu onto the bed and ced her in the middle Then, he looked at Yan ru and said, ¡°since Yu Yu wants to sleep next to daddy and Mommy, then let Yu Yu sleep in the middle. This way, she can be next to daddy and Mommy, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Little feather immediately pped his hands and squeezed Yan ru. ¡°move over, Mommy. There are so few seats on daddy¡¯s side. We have to leave some space for him. ¡± Yan Ru felt a little helpless. Since things hade to this, she could only move her body to the side Then, she said helplessly, ¡°fine, how wide does your daddy want to sleep? If he really wants to sleep wide, then he can go back to his room and sleep. Our bed is narrow, so we can¡¯t sleep with him. ¡± Che Qixuan smiled and then slightly shrank his body to lie down beside feather. He looked at her satisfied smile and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he looked at the woman on the other side of feather He could only see her back. He sighed. It seemed that he was destined not to sleep tonight. However, he could not leave at this time. He had to wait for feather to fall asleep before he left. Chapter 451

Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Xi Muxue or Xi Muru 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Returning to her home in downtown Korea, the long-distance flight made Yan ru feel physically and mentally exhausted. Fortunately, she had a car along the way to help her take care of the children. Otherwise, she would have been exhausted to death. This apartment was bought by Che Qixuan five years ago when they were married. At that time, Che Qixuan wanted to buy her a small vi in the suburbs. He said that since she liked to draw, he could set up a studio for her in the vi. However, Yan ru refused. Ever since she went to California, she suddenly did not like the quiet environment. Because in an overly quiet environment, she could always hear her lonely breathing. This would make her feel lost and even helpless. Therefore, she liked noisy ces. At least, her mind was filled with messy things and she did not have time to think about other things. After taking a shower at night, Nanke¡¯s long-distance call came again. He confirmed the time and schedule to go to France with her, and he also wanted to help her save a stand in a conspicuous ce. After hanging up the phone with Nanke, she hesitated again. This time, would she really go to France? In fact, she was very satisfied with her current life. Moreover, her paintings were very popr in South Korea, and they were usually sold in galleries. A painting usually did not take long to sell. In the past five years, it was not that she had not gone abroad, but she usually went out with Che Qixuan. She had also been to France. That was three years ago, when Che Qixuan took her and Yu Yu to go together. That time, she met Miss Nanke in an art gallery in France, and she got in touch with Miss Nanke. When Miss Nanke knew that she was still painting, she tried her best to tell her that if she wanted to be famous, she would have to participate in the French world oil painting exhibition. In this ce, more people would know her, and at the same time, it would increase her poprity It would allow her to rise to another level in the art world. Of course, this was a good thing, especially for someone like her who was only slightly famous in South Korea but was still unknown in the international world. It was a great opportunity to showcase herself. Should she go Should she go? In fact, in the past five years, she had been living quite well on the surface. In fact, her life was not as pleasant as it seemed on the surface... ... Every time it waste at night, when the noise outside the window disappeared and nothing could be heard, her brain would inexplicably start to work... ... She would always think a lot. In fact, sometimes she wished that she did not think about anything, but her brain was always out of control... ... She did not know if her current life was a walking corpse. Of course, it did not count in any way. However, she always felt that she was a person who walked on the edge of society. If it weren¡¯t for Che Qixuan, she wouldn¡¯t have realized it herself. It turned out that in these five years, not only did she make herself a painter, she also made herself an expert at disguising herself. Five years ago, when she married Che Qixuan, Pu Zhihui almost wanted to kill her. She kept saying that she shouldn¡¯t have brought her back from Binhai to Korea and should have left her at Binhai. Yan Ru knew that Pu Zhihui brought her back to Korea to marry Pu Yongjun because she wanted to marry Che Qixuan. However, her brother never married, which gave her a huge headache. But who knew that she didn¡¯t follow Pu Zhihui¡¯s arrangement to get married? Of course, the overbearing Che Qixuan didn¡¯t allow her to marry Pu Yongjun either. For the past five years, everyone thought that she had achieved peace of mind and forgotten everything. Even Che Qixuan felt that she had been reborn. In fact, only she knew that she hadn¡¯t beenpletely reborn. Deep Down, she was still that stupid, stupid Xi Muru. That was because she would asionally think of her twin sister, the Xi Muru who used to call her by her name and lived in Binhai one inch mo city. How was she now? Chapter 452

Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Xi Muxue or XI Muru 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Five yearster Binhai, a city near the Sea in China In one inch ink city on the East Coast, on the balcony on the third floor of the ink garden, stood a beautiful woman with a birthmark on her forehead. She touched her forehead with her hand in slight annoyance, and could not help but feel angry in her heart. Damn Dongfang Mo, he just did not allow her to remove the birthmark on her forehead. Fine, if the birthmark is not neat, then so be it. Anyway, she covered her forehead with her bangs, so that outsiders would not be able to see it. Wasn¡¯t Xi Muru always like this in the past? But the key point was that Dongfang Mo¡¯s attitude towards her now was actually not that obvious. She had originally thought that after she destroyed that woman, Kuang Yingying, Dongfang Mo would marry her no matter what, right? So, two years before she moved into one inch Mo city, she had been fighting with that woman, Kuang Yingying. Actually, that woman wasn¡¯t able to take the fight, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to give up. Later on, when her father got into an ident, he was punished by Shuanggui Then, he automatically proposed to break off the engagement with Dongfang Mo.. This was of course a good thing for her, because Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t have another woman by his side, and she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s only woman. Then, Dongfang Mo would probably marry her, right? But who knew that three years had passed, and not only did Dongfang Mo not have the intention to marry her, he did not evene to her room. It was simply... ... ignoring her existence ... No, she had to think of a way to get Dongfang Mo to marry her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all these years of her youth be wasted? Why did she go through so much trouble to enter one inch MO CITY Wasn¡¯t her goal still to be the firstdy of the Dongfang Family To be the mistress of one inch mo city, to obtain a lifetime of glory and wealth? But now, she was only a mistress, Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Although she enjoyed luxury every day, she did not receive the respect, power, and status that the servants in one inch ink city deserved. Just as she was thinking, she saw a car drive in from one inch ink city¡¯s entrance. She was stunned for a moment, then quickly ran downstairs, ready to greet him with the most beautiful smile. Uncle Liu stopped the car and the car door was pushed open. A man wearing wide-brimmed sunsses walked down with a cold face. He looked at the woman who had run out of the hall to wee him, and his expression was indifferent. ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re back? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. Without waiting for Dongfang Mo to nod, she quickly added, ¡°you haven¡¯t been home for the past week. I¡¯ve missed you so much. ¡± ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not answer the question and turned to walk into Mo Garden¡¯s hall. His gaze naturally swept across the delicacies on the dining table. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m waiting for you. ¡± Xi Muru quickly followed up and then said in a delicate voice, ¡°Ah Mo, I made your favorite lion head tonight. Do you want to... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted the woman. Then, as he walked upstairs, he said, ¡°take your time to eat. Don¡¯t disturb me if you have nothing to do. I¡¯m busy. ¡± After that, he did not turn back to look at the woman standing by the dining room. Instead, he walked up the stairs with heavy steps. To the woman behind him, he treated her like air. Xi Muru bit her lip lightly and looked at the back view that had disappeared around the corner. She could not help but curse in her heart. Busy, busy, busy. Other than being busy, would this man order anything else? Chapter 453

Chapter 453: Chapter 453 Xi Muxue or Xi Muru 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The room on the second floor was pitch ck. Dongfang Mo did not turn on the lights when he walked in. In fact, he had already gotten used to living in the dark for the past five years. Walking in the dark was the same as walking in a bright ce. He sat down on the SOFA and massaged his forehead with his hands. He had been feeling tired for the past few years. It was not his body, but his heart. He was getting more and more tired, and it was getting harder and harder to find someone tofort him. He leaned against the SOFA and wanted to snuggle himself into the SOFA. However, he was too tall and could not snuggle in at all. Instead, he felt even more ufortable when he froze. He had no choice but to stand up. Just as he was about to walk towards the bathroom, his phone rang. He was stunned for a moment before he turned around and took his phone. He walked towards the balcony and half-sprawled on the balcony to answer the call. Just as he pressed the answer button, Ahao¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°boss, ording to reliable sources, Dongfang Group has been in a tight financial situation recently. The group¡¯s CEO, Dongfang Jun, has fallen into an economic crisis... ¡± ¡°Alright, I got it, ¡± he replied faintly and a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The Eastern Group, the Eastern Company that his parents had founded, had developed to its peak in his hands. Six years ago, it had even be one of the top 100panies in the world. However, everyone in this world had amon problem. It was easy to suffer from Red-eye Syndrome. Even if he gave her many, many things, he still felt that it was not enough. It was as if he would not be satisfied if he did not take the whole thing. He was a generous person. If others wanted it, he would give it to them. The key was that such arge eastern group was created by him. Did everyone have the ability to y around with it? A Hao was silent for a while on the phone. He frowned and then asked, ¡°is there anything else? ¡± ¡°boss, Ahao just called. He said he found traces of Xi Muxue¡¯s woman in South Africa... ¡± Ahao¡¯s voice sounded on the phone again. ¡°Is Xi Muxue still in South Africa? ¡± He quickly interrupted Ahao. ¡°No. Ahao said that he saw a woman sh out of the door of the Table Bay Hotel in Cape Town yesterday. He was stunned because this woman was actually Xi Muxue, who had disappeared in Binhai for more than five years... ¡± Ahao¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Then what does Xi Muxue look like now? ¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and no emotion could be detected from it. ¡°Ah Li said that her appearance hasn¡¯t changed much. She¡¯s the same as Xi Muru in one inch ink city. It¡¯s just that she has a big wave of her hair permed, exposing her smooth forehead. ¡± ¡°okay, got it. ¡± His voice was still low and gloomy, and it sounded emotionless. ¡°Then did you find out where Xi Muxue lives? is She staying in Cape Town? ¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. ¡± A Hao thought for a while and said, ¡°Ah Li didn¡¯t say. He only said that she was staying in a hotel. I think if Xi muxue stays in Cape Town for a long time, she doesn¡¯t need to stay in a hotel, right? ¡± ¡°inform Ah Li. Tell him to quickly find out what Xi Muxue¡¯s name is, what country she lives in, and what kind of work she is currently doing. I want a detailed information, ¡± he ordered calmly and calmly. ¡°Yes, ¡± Ahao¡¯s voice sounded on the phone, and he quickly hung up the phone. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it in the darkness. The burning cigarette was like the twinkling stars in the sky. Although it was weak, it was stubborn and strong, just like a certain woman in the past. Xi Muxue, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. If the woman who appeared at the Table Bay Hotel in Cape Town was Xi Muxue, then who was the woman eating in the restaurant downstairs? Chapter 454

Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Xi Muxue or XI Muru 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Five years ago, in that life and death race on the Fourth Ring Ind on the high seas The intense race had entered the final juncture. Dongfang Mo¡¯s Silver Ferrari had already driven out of thest corner. Victory was in sight, but ¡ª When Dongfang Mo pressed down on the elerator with all his might, the silver Ferrari that was riddled with holes whistled past the finish line. Ok The traffic jam had ended. He was the champion, and Xi Muru was his! However, just as Dongfang Mo smiled and stepped on the brakes, his face froze. He stepped on the brakes, but it was empty. The brakes had failed? No Way? Dongfang mo almost roared in an instant. How dangerous was the situation now? He could even feel the burning temperature of the fuel tank. Wouldn¡¯t it kill him to jump out of the car at such a fast speed? But if he didn¡¯t jump out of the car, was there any other way? Of course not. This was an answer that could be obtained in 0.1 seconds. So he kicked open the car door with his fastest speed and used his clothes to cover his head. He rolled in the opposite direction of the car, but in an instant, he heard the sound of a caring from behind Therefore, he hurriedly rolled to the side, and this roll... ... With this roll, he did not have the time to extinguish the mes on his body. He immediately rolled into the sea under the cliff, and at the same time, hepletely fainted. By the time he woke up, it was already three dayster. His hearing was sensitive, and because his legs were pulled by the extremely driving car door when he jumped, his calf was fractured. Moreover, the most uneptable thing was that his roll, because he fell directly onto arge rock under the cliff, injured a nerve at the back of his head. His eyes actually became blind, and he could not see anything. It was inevitable that he would have to be hospitalized for treatment, but he could not trust any of the doctors in the hospital. Even if it was the best hospital in Binhai, giving him the best orthopedics and ophthalmologists, he still could not trust them. He did not want them. He absolutely did not want them. In the end, his aunt Gu could not dissuade him, so she decided to send him to the United States for treatment. Of course, the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, apanied him along the way. They were going to send him to the United States for treatment of his eyes and legs. Moreover, how long it would take for his eyes to recover, and even whether he would be able to recover, these were all unpredictable things. The ophthalmologist said that he might be able to regain his sight in a year or two, a year or two, a decade or eight years, or perhaps, he would not be able to regain his sight for the rest of his life... ... Therefore, this meant that he could no longer manage the Dongfang Group. At the very least, he could not manage it before his eyes regained their sight. This meant that the CEO of the Dongfang Group was temporarilycking a person. ording to his intentions, he wanted to hire a CEO from outside thepany to manage thepany. He wanted to hire someone from abroad who was not rted to the Dongfang family. However, Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei strongly opposed it. They said that the Dongfang Group was already in a deep crisis. If they did not use their own people, why would they use outsiders? What if the outsiders were not on the same side as us Wouldn¡¯t the Dongfang Group copse in a few years? When he heard these words, he was stunned. Although he could not see Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei¡¯s faces, he could sense their gloating expressions when they came. ¡°Then who do you think is qualified to be the CEO of the Dongfang Group? ¡± His voice was calm and emotionless. He looked straight ahead. Although he could not see them, he knew that they were just sitting there They were opening their bloody mouths and preparing to swallow his hard work. Chapter 455

Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Xi Muxue or Xi Muru 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, AH JUN has almost finished his studies at the University of the United States. Furthermore, he is studying corporate management and is currently looking for an internship. I feel that he cane back and train while your second uncle and I will be assisting him. Now that there is a group of loyal old employees in thepany, I believe that Ah Jun will not let you down. When your eyes recover, he will definitely hand over the Dongfang Group to you in good condition. Why don¡¯t you give him such a chance to learn? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s voice was sincere and sincere His tone and attitude werepletely centered around him and the Dongfang Corporation. He quietly leaned against the hospital bed with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He knew that this was a conspiracy that had been nned for a long time. He knew that their goal was to use Nangong Xun¡¯s hand to kill him. He knew... ... Actually, he knew that it was a trap when Nangong Xun proposed the race car. He could totally not have jumped into that trap if he did not care about that woman, Xi Muru. However, he was a man. How could a man abandon his woman Moreover, that woman was pregnant with his child? Therefore, even though he knew that it was a trap, even though he knew that it was a fire pit, he still jumped down. He always felt that Nangong Xun¡¯s petty racing skills should not be able to win against him, but who knew... ... Alright, he had underestimated his enemy¡¯s wild ambitions, underestimated his opponent¡¯s ruthlessness, and underestimated their determination to snatch over the Dongfang Corporation so quickly... ... Now, he was blind and could not see anything. Moreover, his calf was fractured and he could not walk. Fortunately, when Ahao sent him back to the shore, he had informed Liu Hao to wait at the shore. Otherwise, his calf would probably be amputated. Now, he was a blind man. His eyes were wide open but he could not see anything. He was basically like a cripple. Whether he was alive or dead, in the eyes of Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei, there was probably not much difference, right? Alright, they wanted the position of the CEO of Dongfang Group. He would give it to them. It did not matter. He wanted to see how Dongfang Jun, who had just walked out of the school gate, could torment Dongfang Group? After Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei left, he hurriedly asked Ahao who was beside him, ¡°Um, where is Xi Muru? Did Nangong Xun let her go? ¡± ¡°He already did, ¡± Ahao¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°then... why didn¡¯t shee to see me? ¡± His voice was a little excited, and he even yed a joke ... As long as that woman was let back, it would be fine. As long as she returned safely, then his life-and-death race this time would not have been in vain. At least, she was no longer in Nangong Xun¡¯s hands. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital, ¡± Ahao¡¯s voice was still very low. ¡°In the hospital? ¡± He was obviously shocked, and he quickly asked, ¡°what happened to her? ¡± ¡°She was sitting on the hillside watching you and Nangong Xun race. At thest moment... ¡± Ahao paused for a moment He nced at Dongfang Mo on the hospital bed Then he said, ¡°in the end, your car caught fire, and then your whole body caught fire and you rolled down the cliff... she was so scared that she screamed and fell down the hillside, and then... miscarried. ¡± He leaned on the hospital bed He didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and Ahao didn¡¯t continue. The room was so quiet that one could hear him and Ahao¡¯s breathing. Xi Muru rolled down the hill and miscarried! In this world, was there a man more miserable than him? Chapter 456

Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Xi Muxue was still Xi Muru 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Two years ago, he was lucky enough to escape from a car ident. Then, he used all means to snatch the Dongfang Corporation back into his hands and tightly hold on to what belonged to him. In these two years, he had been fighting with some people openly and secretly. He finally took the opportunity to officially restore his identity. He thought that from now on, his life should be normal, but who knew... ... Xi Muru miscarried, so naturally, the child in her belly was aborted. And that was the child that he had painstakingly conceived. In the end, it ended up with his first child. He did not escape the fate of being stillborn. His calf was fractured, and his eyes were blind. Of course, his so-called Fianc??e, Kuang Yingying, came to see him, but she was more angry with him, saying that he should not have gone racing with someone like Nangong Xun because of Xi Muru. Now, things were fine.. Didn¡¯t Xi Muru still lose the heir of the Dongfang family in her stomach after she had made herself into this state? He just smiled and ignored her words. Anyway, Kuang Yingying and he had always used each other. Now that he was in such a dire state, Mayor Kuang was already giving him a lot of face by not letting Kuang Yingying announce the annulment of the marriage. Therefore, he went overseas to treat his legs and eyes. This tripsted for two years. Of course, the eyes that were once diagnosed as incurable by Binhai ophthalmologist were also treated in the United States without any seque. In the past two years, he had been recuperating in the United States in peace. He did not pay attention to the Oriental Group, Mayor Kuang and Kuang Yingying, nor did he have the time to pay attention to Xi Muru, the woman in one inch ink city. He believed that as long as he was not dead, one inch ink city would be his, and his woman lived in his territory. Naturally, no one would dare to touch her unless she wanted to die. He returned to Binhai two yearster. At this time, the president of the Dongfang Group was already Dongfang Jun. it was said that he had managed the Dongfang group well in the past two years. He had excellent business rtions with DFM, a big client in the United States He also had a very close rtionship with DFM¡¯s CEOrodger. Under the management of Dongfang Jun, the Dongfang Group seemed to be doing very well. Moreover, the economic crisis that was already in his hands was due to Dongfang Jun taking over It was said that Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei both took out their private money to invest in it and forcefully saved the Dongfang Group. Therefore, there was a famous saying in Binhai. The descendants of the Dongfang family were all outstanding talents, especially Dongfang Jun. he was so young, but he was able to push Dongfang Group to another glory in just two years. And He, Dongfang Mo, the miserable former president of Dongfang Group, was not weed by anyone after he recovered at this time. Not to mention Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu, even some of the employees of Dongfang Group.. They did not expect him to take over the position of president again. Fortunately, he was self-aware and did not suggest to them that he would go back and take over the position of president of the Dongfang Group. Since Dongfang Jun could take care of the Dongfang group well, why should he worry about it? However, he said that he had learned to recuperate in the past two years and did not have much interest in the business world. He was also not interested in investing. Since Dongfang Jun could take care of the Dongfang Group well and was qualified to take over the position of president.. Then he should just withdraw his shares from the Dongfang Group. The Dongfang Group originally had a rule that the person with the most shares would take up the position of president, and he, Dongfang Mo, had the most shares, so he should take up the position of president. Chapter 457

Chapter 457: Chapter 457 meeting an old friend in another country

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, he backed out in a rush and proposed to withdraw his shares when he returned home. This was obviously to help Dongfang Jun.. Because in the current Dongfang Group, other than hisrge number of shares, the remaining one was Dongfang Jun. and Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei¡¯s shares were all supported under Dongfang Jun¡¯s name. Regarding his request to withdraw his shares, Dongfang Jun did not try to persuade him to stay. He only said thank you, big brother. I will definitely live up to big brother¡¯s expectations. I will definitely take good care of the Dongfang Group. I will definitely not disappoint my underground uncle. He just smiled. In just two years, Dongfang Jun had changed. The once sincere Dongfang Jun had be tactful. The Dongfang Jun who used to treat him as a big brother, whether in his heart or on the surface, had changed He had be an extremely unfamiliar person. Society was indeed a big Dye Vat. It was said that it could dye people into different colors. Moreover, Dongfang Jun, under the influence of Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu, was still able to retain the minimum level of courtesy toward him. It was already quite difficult. Dongfang Mo¡¯s shares were too many. It was not an easy thing to pull out of Dongfang group all of a sudden. Therefore, Dongfang Group held a shareholders¡¯meeting. In the end, it was a three-year period. They withdrew his shares three times, that is, once a year. He did not object. Then, he signed the withdrawal application and agreed to their agreement. Of course, his shares wererge. Every time a sum of money was withdrawn, it would hurt Dongfang group¡¯s bones. Two years ago andst year, Dongfang Group had returned his shares to him on time. This year, it had already expired a month ago, yet Dongfang Group still did not have the money to give him. Three years ago, when he returned from America, the first thing he did was not to go to Dongfang Group, but to return to one inch ink city. He was anxious to meet the woman Xi Muru, whom he had been longing for in America for two years. However, when he walked into one inch ink city and saw the woman who came to wee him, he was instantly stunned. The woman standing in front of him had a familiar face. Her straight hair fell over her shoulders, her thick bangs covered her forehead, and her big eyes were clearly the same as in his mind, but... ... There was always something wrong, but he could not tell what exactly was wrong, so he instinctively reached out to caress her face. The woman in front of him had obviously misunderstood. She had actually used her hand to lift up the thick bangs in front of her forehead, and then revealed the obvious birthmark. He finally knew what was wrong. It was her expression, her actions just now, and her obvious birthmark. All of this silently proved that this woman was not Xi Muru. It was so strange. They were exactly the same, and even their voices were almost the same. Outsiders could not tell, but he could. Moreover, it took less than three minutes. This woman was not Xi Muru, that was for sure. Then, who was this woman? Of course, it did not take much thinking to know that this woman was Xi Muru¡¯s twin sister, which was Xi Muxue. In this world, only she could impersonate Xi Muru, just like he could impersonate Dongfang Yu. Other people.. He couldn¡¯t impersonate her at all. He knew that she wasn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t expose her face-to-face. He just thought that she was her. Looking at her face full of enthusiasm and anticipation, he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in his heart. Chapter 458

Chapter 458: Chapter 458 meeting an old friend in another country 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Real Xi Muru would definitely not look forward to him so much. She might even hate him to death because he had aborted the child in her belly again. He did not mention Xi Muxue, so Xi muxue still lived in one inch ink city as Xi Muru. Of course, she was still his mistress, Dongfang Mo.. Aunt Gu said that Xi Muru had a miscarriage two years ago and was heartbroken. She had been quietly waiting for him in one inch ink city for the past two years and rarely went out. She had the demeanor of a woman from the Dongfang family. His so-called Fianc??e, Mayor Kuang¡¯s daughter, Kuang Yingying, had also waited for him for two years. However, Mayor Kuang had changed a lot in the past two years. It was said that he was involved in a smuggling case, and was eventually punished by Shuanggui Kuang Yingying ced her hopes on him, who had just returned to the country, and hoped that he could help her save her father. Thus, he coldly told her that he was no longer the CEO of the Dongfang Group. He was just amoner, and he didn¡¯t have any rights. Moreover, he had already left Binhai for two years. In these two years, he didn¡¯t have any contact with any politicians. He was almost out of the business world. Who would buy his words? Kuang Yingying was so embarrassed that she became angry. She said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you were pretending to be the Dongfang Yu. In fact, the Real Dongfang Yu died a long time ago. There is no Dongfang Yu in this world. ¡± You can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. If I didn¡¯t know that Dongfang Yu was you, do you really think that I would be engaged to a eunuch or something? Hearing this, he frowned and said coldly, ¡°you can say whatever you want. I can¡¯t help you with your father¡¯s matter anyway, and I advise you to run away as soon as possible, because your father¡¯s matter may very well involve you. ¡°. Of course, for the sake of your face, you can also issue a deration to break off the engagement with me before you leave. This is better than me issuing a deration. At least you still have a little bit of face left Outside, you can tell others that you don¡¯t want me and not that I abandoned you. Kuang Yingying really listened to him. The next day, the newspaper published the news that she had broken off the engagement with him. The reason she wanted to break off the engagement was that her husband should be a dragon among men And Dongfang Mo, who was now nothing, was obviously not the ideal person for her. It took him two years to uproot Mayor Kuang. However, Mayor Kuang probably wouldn¡¯t know who killed him until he died. Mayor Kuang was settled, and Kuang Yingying disappeared from Binhai. In the past three years, he had been cultivating his character. He was either in one inch ink city or traveling around the world. Regarding the situation of the Dongfang Group.. He waspletely indifferent. As for his own people, Ahao and Uncle Liu, they did not stay away from him just because he was not the president of the Eastern Group. He had said that he was the major shareholder of the eastern group. His money was enough to pay their sries and the sries of the servants in one inch ink city As long as it was his people, he would not fire anyone. Moreover, it was not like they really had nothing to do. The two pieces of news that Ahao had reported to him tonight were extremely important to him. It had not been a day or two since the eastern group had fallen into economic crisis. Of course, he knew this situation like the back of his hand. This was because the eastern group had not even transferred thest of his shares to him for a long time this year. It was already a matter of time for him to decide whether to remove the problem from the bottom of the pot or remove the problem from the top. And of course, Dongfang Yu was in the hands of DFM, but unfortunately... ... Chapter 459

Chapter 459: Chapter 459 meeting old friends in another country 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When he thought of this, he could not help but smile mockingly. He, Dongfang Mo, was not so easy to take down, but... ... Originally, this was the best time to confront Dongfang Jun face to face, but since Ahao had told him another piece of news, this piece of news also made him excited. Alright, temporarily dying the showdown with Dongfang Jun. at the moment, he had to capture that woman. That damn woman had actually learned this move of his and escaped. Two years ago, when he found out that the woman in one inch ink city was not Xi Muru, he immediately sent people to keep an eye on Nangong Xun because he was sure that Nangong Xun had faked it back then and used Xi Muxue to rece Xi Muru So the Real Xi Muru should still be in Nangong Xun¡¯s hands. However, for the past three years, the people who had been staring at Nangong Xun all said that they did not notice that he had Xi Muru by his side. Of course, Nangong Xun was in Singapore and there was nock of women by his side, but it was not Xi Muru. That night, Dongfang Mo had insomnia in bed. This was the second time in five years that he had insomnia. The first time was five years ago when he found out that Xi Muru had a miscarriage. That was the night before he went abroad. Hey in bed all night and could not sleep. And now, after five years, when he found out that she was still somewhere in the world, living in a perfect state, he had insomnia again. AHAO¡¯s call came three dayster. That day, he was bored and took a fishing rod to go fishing by the reservoir at Binhai. At that time, a fish took the bait. He was about to pull the rod back when Ahao¡¯s call came in. He felt a little helpless, and finally decided to let the fish bite the bait on the fishing rod again. He answered the phone first and then took out his cell phone from his trouser bag. Ahao¡¯s slightly excited voice sounded on the phone, ¡°boss, Ahao said that the investigation has made progress. He said that a weekter, there will be an international oil painting exhibition in France. Among the artists participating in the oil painting exhibition, there is ady named Yan Ru, and this photo of Yan ru is exactly the same as Xi Muxue¡¯s photo... ¡°.?. .¡± Yan Ru A deep smile appeared on his face. After all, she was a woman who studied painting. She couldn¡¯t even give herself a fake surname without color. From this, one could tell that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary idiot. Alright, Yan Ru, an art exhibition in France. Then, I¡¯ll visit your paintings. Then, of course, we¡¯ll discuss it again while we¡¯re at it... ... Thinking of this, he began to look forward to the uing trip to France. It seemed that in the past five years, he hadn¡¯t looked forward to anything for a long time. And this time, he was really looking forward to it. He really wanted to see how that woman was doing now? Also, was the child in her belly still... still alive? After Dongfang Mo finished receiving the phone, the fish that he had caught under his fishing rod was struggling hard. It was obvious that he was too greedy and had swallowed the fish hook. Now that he wanted to escape, how could he still have a chance? He slowly pulled the fish that was hooked onto the fishing hook over and used his hand to catch it. He looked at the bucket of fish next to him and slipped his hand, putting the fish in. Looking at the blood-covered mouth of the fish that was covered in bruises from struggling, he shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being too greedy. Many times, you have to eat until you¡¯re satisfied. If you¡¯re too greedy, you¡¯ll eventually die from overeating. ¡± Chapter 460

Chapter 460: Chapter 460 meeting an old friend in another country 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Fei, who was apanying him fishing, could not help butugh when he heard Yi Fei¡¯s words. He came over and patted Yi Fei¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Dongfang, you¡¯re really cultivating your character now. Are you really not going to take over the Dongfang Group? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already withdrawn my shares. ¡± Yi Fei indifferently took over Yi Fei¡¯s words. Then, he sat down on the stool and looked at the calm surface of the water, saying, ¡°it¡¯s so good to be living like this now. Why do you need to get involved in the Business War of mutual deception? ¡± Yi Fei was stunned when he heard his words. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems that this is not your style, right? ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not find his words strange. He only said faintly, ¡°people are changing. I have experienced so many tribtions and have already seen through everything. ¡± Yan Ru went to France in October. There were only three days left until the art exhibition. Usually, she would bring little feather with her wherever she went. Of course, if she was going abroad, she would usually be apanied by Che Qi Xuan. In Che Qi Xuan¡¯s words, she would not be at ease. Her main daughter was too beautiful, and she was afraid that she would be kidnapped. This time, she was traveling alone. Because Yu Yu had three consecutive days of ballet performances, and she was the lead dancer, she definitely could not miss it, so she could not go to France with her. Yu Yu could not go with her, so che Qixuan definitely could not go with her. He wanted to stay in Korea to apany Yu Yu, so his precious daughter definitely could not leave her parents at the same time. On the morning flight, Che Qixuan drove her to the airport. Seeing that she was dragging arge luggage, he could not help but say, ¡°it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to stay there permanently. Why are you bringing so many things? ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned, then she smiled and said, ¡°actually, I didn¡¯t bring too many things. The main thing is that there are two paintings that I forgot to send away, and then there are a few books. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be lonely staying in the hotel alone, and reading books can kill time. ¡± When Che Qixuan heard her words, he could not help but frown and said, ¡°Alright, the hotels now all haveputers. If you¡¯re lonely, you can... ¡± ¡°You know I don¡¯t like to surf the Inte, ¡± she quickly interrupted him and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, during the time that I¡¯m not here, you have to focus on little feather. Don¡¯t just focus on dating Pu Yongjun... ¡± ¡°Yan RU! ¡± Che Qixuan gritted his teeth and called out her name in a low voice. His angry eyes quickly darted towards Yan ru¡¯s face His cold voice carried a hint of anger. ¡°When did I not put little feather first? ¡± Huh Tell me about it YOU UNGRATEFUL WOMAN Little feather is my daughter. If I don¡¯t put her first, who will I put first Do I need you to exin this to me?¡± Yan Ru looked at his angry expression and immediately fell silent. Fortunately, she quickly queued up to change her boarding pass, so she quickly took out her own ID to exchange for the boarding pass. She checked her luggage and carried only a small backpack as she walked forward. When she waved goodbye to Che Qixuan, she felt a strange sense of difort, as if she was about to part ways. She walked towards the security checkpoint. The moment she turned around, Che Qixuan was still waving at her. She immediately felt at ease. With Che Qixuan by little feather¡¯s side, she could rest assured. However, she did not know that Che Qixuan was actually worried about her going to France alone. If it was not because little feather was going to attend a ballet performance, he would definitely go with her. Chapter 461

Chapter 461: Chapter 461 meeting an old friend in another country

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was in the afternoon when she arrived in Paris. Miss Nanke and her French lover did not drive to pick her up. She turned on her cell phone and saw a text message from Miss Nanke, saying that she would set up a booth in the exhibition hall and ask her to take a taxi to the exhibition hall. The International Painting Art Exhibition held in Paris was mainly to provide a tform for these artists to showcase themselves. At the same time, there would be art exhibitions to participate in. Then, there would be specialized masters to select the best paintings Of course, they would also be judged based on the votes of the audience entering the venue, and the top three of the season would be determined. Yan Ru took her luggage and immediately took a taxi to the exhibition hall¡¯s location. Teacher Nanke and his French lover had almost finished setting up the ce. When they saw hering, they immediately came to help her set up the booth. The booth here was reserved. In fact, Yan ru did not know that it was Nanke who had helped her book the booth. Fortunately, the location was not bad. The main thing was that her paintings took a fresh and artistic route, which made some people who imed to be artistic young people like her. Mu Ru¡¯s hotel was located not far from the exhibition hall. Teacher Nanke had originally invited her to stay at their house, but she had refused. Foreigners were GERMAPHOBIC and generally did not like to let guests stay over. Moreover, she and teacher Nanke did not usually have much contact Most of the contacts were made via email, so they rarely met. The exhibition was very fast. They just had to hang the paintings ording to the scale. The main thing was that Yan ru still had two paintings that had not been marked, and these two were Chinese paintings. She had brought them out at thest minute. There was a shop near the exhibition hall that had framed paintings. In the evening, she took the two paintings and went to find a well-framed painting shop. She then asked them to hurry up, because the exhibition hall would be open the day after tomorrow. By the time she was done with everything, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. She was d that she had not agreed to go to Miss Nanke¡¯s house for dinner. Otherwise, she would have had to wait for her to eat, right? Walking on the unfamiliar streets of Paris, she heard the sound of her stomach growling. Only then did she remember that she had not eaten for a day because the food on the ne was not very delicious, and she had not eaten much either. The streets of Paris were mostly western food, mainly hamburgers, pasta, and steak, but she actually wanted to eat Chinese food. Over the years, no matter where she went, she still could not change the habit of eating Chinese food. Every time she ate more Western food, her stomach could not stand it, so she had to find Chinese food to eat. Fortunately, she often stayed in Korea, and Korean food was simr to Chinese food, and she bought the ingredients herself to go home to cook, so she usually focused on Chinese food. The hotel she stayed in also provided Chinese food, but she did not want to go back to the hotel to eat now. The Chinese food in the hotel was not authentic, just like the Western food in the Chinese hotel was not authentic either. She walked out of the painting shop and walked forward naturally to the downtown area. It was the same in most cities. The more prosperous the ce, the noisier it would be. The noisier the ce, the less lonely it would be. Over the years, she always tried to avoid being lonely. Moreover, Chinese restaurants, which were the products of oriental water and soil, were usually only avable in the downtown area. It was difficult to find a restaurant in a remote ce. It was just like how it was difficult to find a Western restaurant in a remote ce in a big Chinese city. There were not many Chinese restaurants in Paris, but there were still some, not to mention in the downtown area. Now, many Chinese people came to Paris, and the French were very smart. Of course, they had to find ways to get money from the Chinese. Chapter 462

Chapter 462: Chapter 462 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Not long after, she saw a Chinese restaurant not far ahead at the corner. It was a typical Chinese design, with wooden doors and windows. Not only were rednterns and Chinese knots hung on the door, but the windows were also pasted with window flowers. From a distance, it gave people a kind feeling. Although it was not far away, it was a street away from where she was now. Moreover, she had to wait until she crossed a main road before she could get there. It just so happened that the ce where she crossed was an intersection. There were many handsome men in France, and the French were more romantic. However, it was said that the French did not have long-term feelings, so if you met a handsome man in France, you must have a calm mind and not be easily moved Otherwise, the one who would be heartbroken would definitely be herself. When the green light was on, she walked forward naturally. When she reached the middle, she saw the sign of the Chinese restaurant written in French and Chinese: Old Beijing restaurant. She could not help but smile. Now, the earth was really a vige. Even when the French opened a Chinese restaurant, they knew to use old Beijing instead of directly writing Beijing. The word ¡°old¡± gave off a strong Chinese vor. There had always been many handsome men in France. Of course, it was not just the French, but also handsome men from all over the world. Yan Ru had encountered many along the way. Just as she passed the traffic light and was about to walk toward the old Beijing restaurant, she suddenly saw two people walking out of the restaurant. One was a man and one was a woman. The man was obviously Asian, and his looks could bepared to Hong Kong¡¯s Zhou Ming. She looked at the side of the handsome man. He was indeed very handsome, and it gave her an inexplicable sense of d??j?? Vu. She was instinctively puzzled. She rarely interacted with outsiders, and the men she usually met were Pu Yongjun and Che Qixuan. However, rather than describing them as handsome, it would be better to describe them as freakish. Just as she was puzzled, the handsome man led the beautiful woman towards her. Out of instinct, she made way for a tree nearby, and then saw the handsome man and the woman walking past her with their heads lowered, discussing something. Yan Ru waspletely stunned in an instant, as if she was in a ce where no one was around. The surrounding sounds seemed to have disappeared in an instant, and only the couple walking past her was left. She had thought about what it would be like if she met Zheng Yifan again a thousand times, but she had never thought of this situation at this moment On the streets of Paris, at the entrance of an old Beijing restaurant, less than 50 meters away from the Old Beijing restaurant, Zheng Yifan appeared in her sight without warning, but passed by her shoulder! Zheng Yifan was still the same as he remembered. His eyes were still clear and bright, but his gaze was no longer focused on her. Instead, he had been staring at the woman beside him. That woman was not the Alicia she saw when she went to America to look for him five years ago. Instead, it was an Asian woman. She had ck hair, ck eyes, and yellow skin. She looked about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and she walked together with Zheng Yifan The two of them looked verypatible. She used to think that the earth was very big, and the chances of people meeting each other were very small. In fact, sometimes it was not easy to specifically look for someone, let alone meet them by chance. It was just like when she was at Binhai five years ago, when Leng Leiting was looking for Xi Muxue. He could not find her, so he would get the wrong person twice and then find her. Chapter 463

Chapter 463: Chapter 463 meeting an old friend in another country

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, now it seemed that her understanding was wrong. Wasn¡¯t that a popr saying Earth was a vige. The people on Earth lived in the same vige. Everyone was a viger, so it was normal for vigers to meet vigers. She had only been in Paris for one day. She just wanted to find a Chinese restaurant to eat, but she could coincidentally meet her former lover. No, to be precise, it was her former husband. When she epted Zheng Yifan¡¯s proposal, she already regarded him as her husband. The past was the past. When she rushed to California to look for Zheng Yifan, she saw him kissing and making out with another woman. The promise between them had vanished into thin air. Therefore, now that Zheng Yifan was with someone else, she did not have the right or the right to me or question him. Although, in the bottom of her heart, there was still a faint trace of regret. Looking at the backs of him and the woman disappearing into the crowd, she raised her head slightly and looked up at the sky. There were no stars in the sky, but there was still light in her eyes. It was tears that blurred her vision. It had been five years. For five whole years, she thought that she hadpletely forgotten the past. She had forgotten Zheng Yifan. She had forgotten the man that she had truly loved. Only at this moment did she realize that she had not forgotten at all. Although she had been trying her best to forget him, when she really saw him again, her heart was still surging. When she saw him with another woman, she would still feel the pain of being pulled. She stood under this tree for a long, long time. It was not until Zheng Yifan and the woman had walked far away into the crowd and disappeared from her sight. It was not until the sound of cars and people around her returned to her eardrums It was not until she felt the noisy world around her again that she slowly walked toward the Old Beijing restaurant. She chose a seat by the window and ordered the Old Beijing Fried Pancake to the Chinese waiter. However, this was Paris, Not China. She did not know if the chefs here had eaten fried pancake before? In short, the fried pancake was served. It was not soft and tenacious like she had imagined. Instead, it was scorched and hard. When she put it in her mouth and bit it, her teeth were sore. However, this kind of pain did not hurt her heart. Her heart hurt more because of nostalgia. Clothes were not as good as New People, so nostalgic people tended to be sad and lonely, especially in this old Beijing restaurant, eating the fried pancake that she had eaten with him. She did not know if it was a stomachache or a heartache. Anyway, there was an inexplicable pain in her chest. It was probably because the fried pancake was too hard. With every bite, the pain went straight to the bottom of her heart through her teeth. She ate in the Old Beijing restaurant for a long time, but she ate very little. In the end, until she paid the bill and left, she had not eaten half of a te of Fried Pancake. She drank a lot of coffee, but she forgot to add a partner. It was so bitter that she could not open her mouth. Walking out of the Old Beijing Chinese restaurant, she once again strolled along the bustling streets of Paris. Looking at the bustling streets and listening to the voices from all over the world, she felt inexplicably lonely. Was it because she came to Paris alone She did not have little feather and Che Qixuan by her side. was that why she felt lonely when she was surrounded by people in groups of three or five? She kept walking and walking for a long, long time until her legs were no longer strong. Only then did she slowly return to her hotel room near the exhibition hall. Chapter 464

Chapter 464: Chapter 464 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because she was too tired, she slept all the time. Because she was too tired, she did not even have a dream after she fell asleep. She slept until daybreak and did not get up until the next morning. She was awakened by the knock on the door. She was shocked. In Paris, she did not have any friends other than Miss Nanke. How could someone knock on her door? She hurriedly got up, put on her coat, and opened the door. It was indeed Miss Nanke standing outside the door When she saw her, she said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯te to my gallery on time, and your cell phone was turned off. You scared me. I thought something happened to you. ¡± Was Her cell phone turned off She was slightly stunned. She suddenly remembered that it was no wonder that she got up sote this morning. It turned out that her cell phone didn¡¯t have an rm. No wonder she felt lonelyst night. It turned out that she didn¡¯t hear feather¡¯s voice. She was also confused. She had wandered the streets of Paris for so long, but she hadn¡¯t thought of taking out her cell phone to take a look. The next morning, the oil painting exhibition officially opened. Yan Ru was a little worried about the French painter. In the afternoon, she personally went with teacher Nanke. When she saw that her two paintings had beenpletely framed, she was relieved. The Art Exhibition held in Paris this time was veryrge. There were painters from all over the world, and among them, there was nock of young and promising people like Yan ru. Everyone disyed their beloved works for everyone to see. Yan Ru¡¯s paintings had oriental characteristics, especially the ink paintings. They had a unique charm. The organizers were particrly fond of her paintings, so they decided to let her be the representative of the younger generation of Oriental painters at the opening ceremony At that time, she would bring her own ink-wash paintings onto the stage to show off the Oriental ink-wash colors. This seemed to be an extremely unimportant segment, but Yan ru knew that for this art exhibition, it was a rare opportunity. Teacher Nanke had said that you were extraordinarily lucky. Many people would try their best to not get this opportunity.. You have to seize it well. Seize it well Yan Ruughed when she heard this. She had only brought so many paintings. Including the ones she had sent earlier, there were less than ten in total. Moreover, she was not particrly satisfied with any of them. People were always curious. It was clearly her own work. She had put in all her effort into every single one of them, but none of them were 100% satisfactory to her. She always felt that there was somethingcking. Teacher Nanke said that this feeling was a good thing because people needed to have a sense of tension and oppression. One had to know that one did not achieve perfection, which was why they would continue to improve. This was because there was nothing perfect in this world. The opening ceremony was held on the first night of the art exhibition. Yan Ru was waiting backstage with her own ink painting because she was going to represent the eastern painter to disy her own ink painting called ¡°forgotten life¡± . On the stage in front, there was a speech by the mainmittee, a speech by a world-famous artist, a speech by the mayor of Paris, and a speech by many people she did not know or had never heard of... ... Finally, when it was the artist¡¯s turn to disy her work, Yan ru got number 5. In other words, there were four artists in front of her, and those four artists would all disy their perfect works. Yan Ru was a little nervous as she stood behind the stage. The people standing beside her were not familiar. Some of their names might be familiar, but meeting face to face like this was still very unfamiliar. Chapter 465

Chapter 465: Chapter 465 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Finally.. The host¡¯s voice came from the stage in front of them. ¡°Now, we would like to invite a guest from Korea. She is a young artist who has only risen to prominence in the art world for two years. Two years is not a long time, but it is enough to make her paintings deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Tonight, she will bring to everyone her ink painting, the forgotten life... ¡°. .. When the host introduced her painting, the forgotten life, Yan ru took her painting onto the stage. With graceful steps, she slowly walked to the center of the stage and slowly showed her ink painting to herself. The Beige Rice paper and the ink-red color of the painting were not heavy. It was just a few strokes of ink. The painting was of a withered tree that was about to wither or had already withered. Ity quietly on the deserted beach and was constantly pped by the waves. The most amazing thing was that at the top of the withered tree, a light red flower actually bloomed. Although the flower was soft, it opened to the sea breeze and showed its unyielding life. The host had already introduced her work in French and English. The audience apuded loudly. She put away her painting with a smile. She knew that the current her only needed to turn around elegantly She had sessfullypleted the task of tonight¡¯s exhibition. Moreover, in less than five minutes, it would bring her the beginning of sess and fame. However, the moment she turned around... ... He saw a tall and straight man sitting in an obvious position below the stage. His legs were crossed calmly. A pair of sunsses was ced on his handsome face, but it just happened to cover his deep eyes. For a second, she had the illusion that Che Qixuan hade. However, a secondter, she immediately understood that this man was not che Qixuan, because.. Although there was a distance between the stage and the audience, she could still feel a pair of cold ck eyes under the lenses. Those ck eyes were like sharp swords, shooting out a cold light and staring straight at her. Che Qixuan would not look at her with such cold eyes. This was for sure. Then, other than Che Qixuan, which other man had such a face? Yan Ru¡¯s heart seemed to be tied up by some rope in an instant. In her panic, she actually forgot to turn around and leave quickly, because the next artist wasing up the stage. This person looked straight at her. Although she was wearing sunsses and could not see his eyes, she still managed to find out his name from the bottom of her heart in just a second... ... The familiar yet strange man hadpletely upied her mind in an instant, causing her to forget about the time and ce, and even forget about what she was going to do now. She had never thought that there would be such a moment. She would meet him again, and she had never thought that there would be such a moment. She was facing him face to face, both on and off the stage. When she met Zheng Yifanst night, she was stillmenting that earth was a vige. Now, it seemed that Earth was really not big enough. Earth was only a vige. Because she was in a daze, she had forgotten to turn around and walk down the stage. A few secondster, the host used his voice to remind her that it was time for the next person to go on stage. It was not until she saw the guests below the stage start whispering to each other that Yan ru reacted She realized that she had lost herposure. Chapter 466

Chapter 466: Chapter 466 meeting an old friend in another country

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru quickly turned around and walked backstage with her painting. However, she forgot to maintain her elegant and steady steps in a hurry, so she left the stage as if she was fleeing in a hurry. Even so, thunderous apuse still came from below the stage. However, she could no longer tell if the apuse was booing her. The only thing she could tell was that her back was being followed by a cold light It made her heart shiver uncontrobly. Finally, when she returned backstage, another artist came up to her and osted her. Everyoneplimented that her painting was very good and said that when the exhibition was over, her ¡°forgotten life¡± would definitely win an award or something. When she heard this, she just smiled and did not dare to talk to everyone. She just politely said that their painting was better. Her work was still too young and could not be used in the hall. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she quickly took her bag and walked out of the backstage door. Of course, she could not use the front door because that ce was not safe and it was best to leave quietly. Therefore, she chose to use the fire escape However, when she took the painting and walked down the fire escape, she regretted not taking the elevator when she turned the corner. Because at that moment, in her sight, a step away from her.. A cold and tall figure stood in front of her! A trace of rarely seen panic shed across Yan ru¡¯s face. She raised her head almost instinctively, but it just happened to meet the cold eyes of the man who had just taken off his sunsses. Their eyes met. For a moment, Yan ru seemed to have been shocked by electricity. She waspletely stunned, like a y sculpture. There was no reaction at all, as if theputer had crashed. Yan Ru only reacted when she saw the man approaching her step by step. Her body instinctively retreated, wanting to escape. Unfortunately, the fire stairs here made it very easy to go down the stairs, so she retreated up the stairs.. It was almost as difficult as ascending to the sky. Seeing that he was about to close in, Yan ru instinctively turned around, wanting to run upstairs. However, just as she turned around, she realized that behind her, there were two young men in ck suits. It was obvious that these two men were with this devil. Her heart instinctively shivered, and then she carefully retreated down the stairs... ... However, she couldn¡¯t move after taking two steps back. It was as if her back had hit a wall, and the wall still had warmth and a heartbeat. She was slightly stunned and was about to change her retreat to advance, but unfortunately, she was toote... ... Her body was already controlled by a certain man, and he even forcefully turned her around. Therefore, she was forced to be controlled by the man¡¯s arms, and she couldn¡¯t move in his arms. The familiar yet unfamiliar scent of a man, apanied by the clear sound of her heartbeat, made her almost lose herself in an instant. It was as if she had returned to a dark era, and the oppressive aura was almost suffocating. Thus, Yan ru struggled with all her might, trying to break free from his embrace. Unfortunately, the more she struggled, the stronger his control became. His two arms were like iron pincers. He used his hands to firmly lock her in his embrace, and she could not move. Then, he ced his Chin on the top of her bun-like hair. He lowered his eyes and stared at the breathtaking beauty in his embrace His voice was slightly hoarse as he questioned, ¡°Xi Muru, where¡¯s my child? ¡± Chapter 467

Chapter 467: Chapter 467 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION How long had it been since she had heard such a slightly hoarse voice A few days, a few months, or a few years? Such a voice seemed to have oncee from the mouth of a devil called Dongfang Mo. However, at that time, his voice was not only hoarse but also old. The low and hoarse voice tugged at her nerves almost instantly. At the same time, it also tugged at the most painful memories in the depths of her heart... ... Yan Ru stood there in a daze. No, more urately speaking, she stood in the arms of this man in a daze. She raised her head slightly and looked at Nian ren in front of her. For a moment, she actually did not know how to answer this question of his.. Or what kind of reaction should she make? The Earth seemed to have stopped spinning. Even the surrounding sounds had disappeared in an instant. The only ce that she could still feel was deep in her heart. At that moment, her heart, which had notpletely died yet, was still thumping. She used to think that five years of time could make her forget about them together She used to think that five years of busyness could erase everything in the past She used to think that she had long cultivated to be an immortal and lived in an illusory happy family every day. Not only could she deceive the eyes of others, but she could also deceive her own heart. She used to think that everything in the past would vanish like smoke, disappearing without a trace with the passage of time She used to think that the pain and heartache she experienced five years ago would not appear in front of her eyes because she was already dead and reborn. Now, her name was Yan ru. However, only at this moment did Yan ru realize that her thoughts were wrong, and it was a little too wrong. What was rebirth after death She had never died, so how could she be reborn? When she met the devil again, when the suffocating pain came from the deepest corner of her heart, everything in the past appeared clearly in her mind again. It turned out that the past and painful experiences from five years ago were not illusory. They had always been real and real. In her life force, they had never disappeared. It was just that she deliberately chose to forget them. No, she had never forgotten them. It was just that she did not want to remember them. ¡°Yan Ru, ¡± Nan Ke¡¯s shout came from the exhibition hall. ¡°Yan Ru, where are you? The host is asking you to speak. ¡± Nanke¡¯s voice woke Yan ru up from her reverie and pulled her back from her reverie. She quickly regained her rationality and clear mind. Then, she reached out her hands to push away the man who was controlling her body. ¡°Sir, can you please let go of me? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s voice was calm and steady Her cold gazended on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. ¡°although France is a romantic country and Paris is a romantic city, Yan ru is honored to be embraced by this man so warmly. However, now that Yan ru has to go to work, can we contact each other after Yan ru finishes her work? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you after you¡¯re done with your work? ¡± Dongfang Mo seemed to have heard a funny joke He looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°If you wanted to contact me, why did you wait five years? Why didn¡¯t you contact me five years ago? ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned, but she still said indifferently, ¡°sir, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We just met and we didn¡¯t know each other before, so how could I contact you? Isn¡¯t your joke a little too humorous? ¡± Chapter 468

Chapter 468: Chapter 468. Meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You don¡¯t know him? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised an eyebrow as a mocking smile tugged at the corner of his lips He looked at the woman in his arms and said, ¡°Xi Muru, I advise you not to use such an old-fashioned method to avoid reality. Since you¡¯ve been caught by me, listen to me obediently. If you think that acting crazy and acting stupid will help you in any way, then continue acting crazy and acting stupid. I don¡¯t mind watching your ability to act crazy and act stupid, but it¡¯s far inferior to your painting skills. ¡± Yan Ru almost vomited blood when she heard this. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, he really had always maintained his true colors. Five years had passed, and he still hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was still as cold and domineering as ever He was still as brutal and domineering as ever. However, Dongfang Mo definitely didn¡¯t know that he had remained where he was for the past five years. However, she had changed a long time ago. She was no longer the Xi Muru from five years ago, and she was no longer the Xi Muru that he could easily control. Hence, she stared coldly at the man who had already carried her and walked downstairs With a cold and distant expression, she said, ¡°five years ago? ¡± Oh, I remember now. We did know each other five years ago, but I¡¯m sorry, you still have the wrong person. My Name is Xi Muxue, not Xi Muru. Five years ago, I was supposed to marry you, but then my sister, Xi Muru, married you, so she is your wife, and I...¡±. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo carried the woman in his arms down the stairs, followed by a few bodyguards in ck. Along the way, he was still ordering the bodyguards to do things. He did not pay attention to the words of the woman in his arms, or to be more precise.. He did not want to listen to her long-winded words at all. Dongfang Mo was a person who had decided on a certain fact and followed his own wishes. He had never liked to talk too much, so the words that Xi Muru kept saying were nonsense to him And nonsense did not need to be listened to. It could bepletely ignored. He treated it as a sparrow that kept chirping non-stop. Yan Ru saw that Dongfang Mo did not respond and almost died from anger Hence, she could not help but raise her voice by a few decibels and shouted, ¡°Young Master Dongfang, My name is no longer Xi Muxue. My name is Yan ru? I¡¯m a painter. If you like my paintings, then I¡¯m very happy. Of course, young Master Dongfang is a rich man, so you definitely don¡¯t need Yan ru to give you a discount. However, Yan Ru will definitely gift another painting to Young Master Dongfang... ... ...¡± Xi Yan ru had been talking the entire time because she hoped that Dongfang Mo would be a little more rational and not mistake her for Xi Yan Ru. This was because the former Xi Muru had long been reced by someone else. Unfortunately, very soon, yan ru realized that everything she had just said was said and heard by herself. or it could be said that she had heard it in the air, but Dongfang Mo, this F * Cking Man, probably did not listen Because he did not respond to her at all. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, the F * Cking Dongfang Mo, not only did he not respond to her, he did not even look at her. He just carried her horizontally and walked forward, as if he was carrying a parcel He did not treat her as a person who had thoughts and thoughts at all. She was so angry that she wanted to use all her strength to break free from his embrace. However, she soon realized that her struggle was futile. Moreover, Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms were like iron pincers, and she could not struggle at all. Chapter 469

Chapter 469: Chapter 469 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Very soon, Dongfang Mo carried her out of the fire stairs and arrived at the underground parking lot. At this time, there was almost no one in the underground parking lot. He directly carried her and walked towards a car. Then, she felt that he was bending over His hands that were hugging her did not seem to be that tight anymore. Therefore, he instinctively struggled and finally broke free from his embrace. He rolled to a certain ce, but unfortunately, he found out that it was actually a car. She immediately got up and wanted to pounce towards the car door, but she was blocked by Dongfang Mo who just happened to step in. She turned around again and looked at the other side of the car door. Surprisingly, she found that the car door was locked and she could not push it open. She was so angry that she could not help but stretch out her leg to kick the car door. Unfortunately, the car was too good. She kicked it with her high heels, but the car door did not move at all. There was no reaction at all. ¡°drive. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. ¡± Dongfang Mopletely ignored her childish and idiotic actions. He only ordered the driver in front in a low voice. At the same time, he stretched out his arm and forcefully controlled the restless woman in his arms. He did not want her to continue causing trouble. Yan Ru gnashed her teeth in hatred. She used all her strength to leave and wanted to break free again. However, she could not break free at all. Moreover, her hands and feet were tightly controlled by him. Even struggling became a luxury. Finally, she was so angry that she could not think of any way. She lowered her head, opened her mouth, and bit down on Dongfang Mo¡¯s arm that was controlling her. She used almost all her strength, wishing that she could bite off his arm. However, she used so much strength, so much strength, that her teeth were almost sore. However, Dongfang Mo¡¯s arm, which was controlling her arm, did not even shake, and his expression did not seem to change. At this moment, it was as if he was not a human body at all, but a machine. He did not even feel the slightest bit of pain. Yan Ru clenched her teeth tightly for a very long time. However, this important action did not hurt Dongfang Mo. instead, it hurt herself. This was because she soon realized that her teeth were sore and she could not bear it anymore In the end, she had no choice but to let go by herself. On Dongfang Mo¡¯s arm, the ring of teeth marks was very deep and blood flowed out. It was as if he had been branded with an artificial watch. The only thing missing was the strap. Yan Ru could not help but feel afraid. Had Dongfang Mo experienced too many painful experiences, so now he could not even feel pain? Then was the man controlling her flesh and blood Or was he an ice-cold machine? Of course, no one could answer such a question. Moreover, Yan ru was only asking herself in her heart, so Dongfang Mo did not know the strange questions in her mind. The car did not drive fast, but in the evening, there were not many cars on the streets of Paris. Moreover, Dongfang Mo¡¯s hotel was not particrly far from the exhibition hall. It was only three kilometers away, so they arrived five minutester. As mentioned earlier, France was the most romantic country in the world, while Paris was the most romantic city in the world. Therefore, it was not unusual to see men and women kissing on the streets. It was amon urrence. Therefore, when Dongfang Mo got out of the car with Xi Yanru in his arms, carried her into the hotel lobby, carried her to the elevator, and even carried her into the elevator... ... Chapter 470

Chapter 470: Chapter 470 meeting an old friend in a foreignnd

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Along the way, there were so many people, but no one felt that this was anything strange. Everyone took the initiative to give up their seats. Some people even mistakenly thought that Yan ru was sick or something, and even gave Dongfang Mo a thumbs up. Yan Ru was almost angered to death. She gritted her teeth in hatred. When she saw good people, she could not help but shout for help. In a moment of desperation, she used Korean again. The others in the elevator could not understand at all, so no one came forward They still looked at her with a smile on their faces. Dongfang Mo immediately exined to everyone in French. After listening to his exnation, everyone looked at Yan ru with sympathetic eyes, and then looked at Dongfang Mo with pity, pity, and admiration. Yan Ru did not know what kind of birdnguage Dongfang Mo spoke to these French people, because she did not speak French. Only thenguages that she did not understand were ssified as birdnguage. She knew threenguages, Chinese, Korean, and English. She only learned Korean when she went to Korea. That was because she had to integrate into that city. She had to learn it. Yan Ru had no choice but to ask for help. She could only be carried out of the elevator by Dongfang Mo and walked towards his presidential suite. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what did you say to those French people just now? Why aren¡¯t they willing to save me? ¡± Yan Ru shouted angrily Fortunately, she had already spoken Chinese because she was angry. In fact, she did not know that Dongfang Mo could understand Korean. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything? ¡± Dongfang Mo responded to her words this time He said indifferently, ¡°I just told them that you¡¯re not in a normal state of mind. I just picked you up from the mental hospital and told them to keep a distance from you so that they wouldn¡¯t be identally injured by the mental patient. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, what the F * CK! He was the one who was crazy, the one who was mentally deranged! Dongfang MOpletely ignored Yan ru¡¯s feelings and killing gaze. After the assistant at the back helped open the door, he lifted his leg slightly and kicked the door open. Then, he carried Yan ru and walked in Then, he threw Yan ru heavily onto the SOFA. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what are you trying to do? ¡± Yan Ru jumped off the SOFA and red at Dongfang Mo with her clear eyes. If looks could kill, she would have killed the devil, Dongfang Mo, because he was not human at all. ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned slightly when he heard her. At the same time, he took off his clothes that were wrinkled from hugging her and threw them on the SOFA As he tidied up his sleeves, he said coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, I think I asked you when I first met you? Where¡¯s my child? ¡± ¡°Child? ¡± Yan Ru waspletely stunned. Then, she took two steps back and stared at him with wide eyes, as if she was looking at a monster. She had long heard that some people had no bottom line when it came to BT. She did not really believe this sentence in the past, but now she did. With Dongfang Mo¡¯s extremely shameless question, she knew that this person was not an ordinary BT person. He was indeed extremely BT. Child His Child Did he feel that there was something wrong with his question? Would she have a child with him He was a eunuch, and every time he used a simtor with her, could it be that the simtor could make a woman pregnant? Chapter 471

Chapter 471: Chapter 471, I am Xi Muxue

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but call out when he saw that she was silent There was obvious pain and difort in her voice. ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t deny it anymore. You are Xi Muru. I know that you were pregnant with a child back then. When you were captured by Nangong Xun, the child was already three months old. That child is mine. ¡± Yan Ru raised her head and made the gesture of raising her head to look at the sky. Unfortunately, this was a hotel room. Of course, there was no blue sky or white clouds to look at. She could only forget about the luxurious ceiling and the crystalmp that was as bright as a diamond. She used all her willpower to control the warm liquid in her eyes from rolling down. Then, she used all her willpower to make the warm liquid flow back into her body. Five years had passed. After five years, he finally admitted that the child was his, not Dongfang Yu¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s. It was his, Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Unfortunately, it was toote. It was really toote. When she was pregnant with her first child, why didn¡¯t he say that it was him? At that time, he insisted that it was a bastard, that she had cheated on him, that she was an unchaste woman, and that... ... Thus, he cruelly stuffed the abortion medicine into her mouth and killed her child, her first child, in an extremely cold manner... ... Tonight, he actually had the face to say that the child she was pregnant with was him, and he still had the nerve to ask where the child was? Where was the child Did it have anything to do with him Who was he to the Child What right did he have to ask about her child? ¡°Mu Ru, where¡¯s our child? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at the stubborn woman in front of him. She gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with liquid, but she did not let the liquid turn into tears. This woman was no longer the Xi Muru that he was familiar with. She was already stronger and more stubborn than before. She was actually able to control her tears under such circumstances. She was actually able to make those tears flow back. She had definitely not only given him a pleasant surprise, but also a shock! What about our child? What a good ¡®US¡¯ He used it very naturally, but unfortunately, she had long since stopped using the word ¡®us¡¯ . She felt that they could only be considered ¡®us¡¯ and ¡®you¡¯ , and definitely could not use the word ¡®us¡¯ . All sorts of things from the past shed through her mind like a movie. His callousness, his cruelty, his ruthlessness, and even his deliberate deception. Dongfang Yu said that the man with long hair who appeared in the room could also be Dongfang Mo. because one inch mo city was heavily guarded, outsiders could not enter at all. Moreover, the security was well-trained. Even Mo Garden could not enter, so how could he possibly go up to the third floor? Such a man, a man who was extremely bitchy and shameless, how many vicious things had he done? How many heartless things had he done Could it be that he did not remember? Not to mention that she was not Xi Muru now, even if she was, what right did he have to ask her Those things in the past were no different from a disaster to her, but this d * Mn Dongfang Mo seemed to not remember anything. Of course, it was not that he did not remember, it was just that he had amnesia. It was said that non-human animals were more likely to have Amnesia in old age than normal people? No, no, no, it should be middle-aged Amnesia! Chapter 472

Chapter 472: Chapter 472, I am Xi Muxue 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION And so.. She sneered and said, ¡°young Master Dongfang, I find you very funny. First of all, I want to state once again that I am not Xi Muru. Although my surname was indeed Xi, My name is not Xi Muru. I am Xi Muxue. Furthermore, I did have a child once, but not five years ago, but six years ago. However, it was not with you, but with Dongfang Yu. But it was miscarried by my vicious sister Xi Muru. ¡± Yan Ru still decided to disguise herself. She was not Xi Muru now, but Yan ru. Even if Dongfang Mo recognized her face, she was still not afraid because the current her was not the face of Xi Muru, but the face of Xi Muxue. How fortunate she was. Four years ago, when little feather was one year old, Che Qixuan advised her to go for stic surgery. At that time, she was not willing to go, but Che Qixuan said that she wanted topletely throw away her past, so that others would not recognize her Then, you must make yourself change in a certain aspect. Among the changes, the most important and most intuitive one was the change in appearance. Moreover, this stic surgery did not require any major surgery. It was only to remove the birthmark on your forehead. ¡°Xi Muru, do you want to act crazy and act dumb like this? ¡± Dongfang Mo was almost angered to death by her. This damn woman, she actually did not acknowledge her past identity? ¡°What do you mean by acting crazy and acting dumb? ¡± Yan Ru became even moreposed He looked at Dongfang Mo coldly and said, ¡°young Master Dongfang, you can use your force to force me. However, you have to believe that this is a legal society. France is also a legal society. You have to be responsible for your actions. I am Yan Ru, a legal citizen of Korea. All of your actions just now have vited the rights of a citizen. If you don¡¯t let me go... ¡°.?. .¡± At this point, Yan ru had no way to continue, because her mouth had been blocked by a cold, Thin Lips. It was obvious that Dongfang Mo did not have the patience to listen to her continue. The cold, Thin Lips, the strong and domineering aura of a man, pounced at her from all directions, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. The anger and stubbornness in Yan ru¡¯s heart almost appeared in an instant. Without thinking, she dropped her tongue and bit down hard... ... ¡°Uh... ¡± Dongfang Mo grunted and immediately felt the smell of blood in his mouth. He quickly let go of her and looked at the woman standing in front of him, whose eyes were like ice des. There was also faint, diluted blood seeping out from the corner of her mouth ... She frowned for a moment and stretched out her finger to gently wipe away the trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°why are you still as foolish as you were five years ago? You can just bite me, but you actually bite yourself as well? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, her heart felt sour. A feeling that she had never felt before surged up in her heart. Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were right. She was indeed as foolish as she was five years ago. She had actually said a lot of reasoning to a BT man, but she had forgotten that BT people werepletely unreasonable. Thus, she nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, I am indeed as stupid as I was five years ago. If I had known five years ago that you could still recover to be so handsome and handsome, I wouldn¡¯t have asked my sister Xi Muru to marry you instead of me. Then, she would have coveted Dongfang Yu¡¯s appearance. This was the stupidest thing I have ever done. Chapter 473

Chapter 473: Chapter 473, I am Xi Muxue 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo frowned when he heard her, then he said meaningfully, ¡°So, you insist that you¡¯re not Xi Muru, but the former Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Yan Ru answered without even thinking. She couldn¡¯t be Xi Muru even if she was beaten to death, because the former Xi Muru had signed a so-called mistress agreement with this D * Mn b * stard. Dongfang Mo had always been a b * Stard, what if he wanted her to go back and fulfill the so-called mistress agreement, then what would she do? Dongfang Mo saw that this dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, so he simply did not continue to argue with her about Xi Muru¡¯s question, so he asked indifferently, ¡°you just said that the stupidest thing you did five years ago was not to marry me, right? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned. Actually, she could not guess the meaning behind his words, but she still nodded and braced herself to answer, ¡°Yes! ¡± ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ve already regretted it, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to go back on your word. ¡± Dongfang Mo had a benevolent expression, and then he said indifferently, ¡°then let¡¯s get married again. ¡± GET MARRIED AGAIN? Boom! Boom! Yan Ru only felt three thunderps above her head, which immediately burned her inside out, and she didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. He wanted to marry her What kind of crazy was he? Five years ago, wasn¡¯t his Fianc??e Kuang Yingying That daughter of the mayor, could it be that he hadn¡¯t married that Kuang Yingying in the past five years? But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with the matter of Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying getting married. She had to think of a way to escape from this devil.. Thus, she quickly said, ¡°Young Master Dongfang, thank you for still thinking of Mu Xue. Mu Xue is deeply honored. However, it is a pity that Mu Xue married your second brother, Dongfang Yu, six years ago and was the second wife of the Dongfang family. I think you are very clear about this situation, young master Dongfang... ¡°. ... .. ¡°Dongfang Yu is already dead. ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly took over her words. He was slightly dissatisfied with her finding such an excuse. ¡°even if he¡¯s already dead, I¡¯ve still been his wife before, ¡± Mu ru quickly took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words She said angrily, ¡°In short, you¡¯re the eldest brother-inw. There¡¯s no reason for you to force yourself to marry your former sister-inw. You¡¯re shameless, I... ¡± ¡°I remember that Xi Muxue used to be extremely shameless, ¡± Dongfang mo quickly interrupted Yan ru Then, he said inly, ¡°So, asking you to marry your ex-husband¡¯s brother, to you, it shouldn¡¯t be considered a shameless act. At most, it¡¯s just a little shameless. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she almost fainted. She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen someone as shameless as Dongfang Mo. she said she was Xi Muxue, but he actually wanted her to marry him. But what if she wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue Then she was Xi Muru. A F * Cking Devil like him would definitely grab that so-called mistress agreement and not let it go. Then, he would continue to ask about the whereabouts of the child. Alright, she would rather be Xi Muxue than Xi Muru. It was fine if she fell into his hands, but she couldn¡¯t let little feather fall into the hands of this devil. Little feather had never known that car Qi Xuan wasn¡¯t her father. Dongfang Mo saw that she did not say anything, so he said calmly, ¡°alright, you rest here for the night. I¡¯m going out to do something. I¡¯ll bring you back to Binhai tomorrow... ¡± Chapter 474

Chapter 474: Chapter 474, I am Xi Muxue 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t have a visa from China, so I can¡¯t go to Binhai with you, ¡± Yan ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. It was obvious that she was reminding him not to be muddle-headed. She thought that this was a certain city in China and that he could shuttle back and forth by himself. ¡°If I say you can, then you can, ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her with a mocking gaze Then, he reached out and patted her face. ¡°Alright, you can rest well here. I¡¯ll go out first. As for how to bring you back to Binhai, that¡¯s my business. You... really don¡¯t have to worry! ¡± After saying that, he turned around elegantly and walked towards the door. He quickly opened the door and walked out. At the same time, he mmed the door shut and disappeared from Yan ru¡¯s sight. Yan Ru could only sit in this overly luxurious presidential suite. She didn¡¯t make any stupid moves to open the door and escape. She knew that since Dongfang Mo had caught her, he wouldn¡¯t let her escape so easily If the door wasn¡¯t locked from the outside, then there would definitely be security guards at the door or something. There was no way she could escape from the door. There was no doubt about that. What about the other ces? She couldn¡¯t help but go to the window and take a look. The cars running on the street downstairs were the size of toy cars. This silently reminded her that the current floor was very high. Jumping down would be tantamount to suicide. Of course, she couldn¡¯tmit suicide. Moreover, suicide was a stupid act. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t alone right now. She still had her little feather. She couldn¡¯t let her little feather be alone in this world. Moreover, even if she did not have her little feather, she could notmit suicide. This was because suicide could not threaten Dongfang Mo. Moreover, suicide did not bring any benefits to her. To Dongfang Mo, it did not seem to bring any harm. Dongfang Mo left and did not return for a few hours. Yan Ru only felt hungry and had no choice but to open the refrigerator. Then, she took out milk and bread to satisfy her hunger. It was her principle to first make do with her stomach to fill it up. The bed in the presidential suite was always particrly luxurious. She did not even change her clothes and justy on the bed. She wanted to let herself sleep and replenish her energy. This was because only with sufficient energy could she find a chance to escape tomorrow. However, people were like this sometimes. The more you wanted to sleep, the more you could not fall asleep. Yan Ru was the same at this moment. She closed her eyes and tossed and turned on this extravagant bed, but she could not fall asleep. The events from five years ago shed through her mind like a movie. She had reced her younger sister, Xi Muxue, to marry Dongfang Mo, who had been burned beyond recognition by the fire... ... The surprise at the wedding, the surprise on the wedding night, and the demon¡¯s gaping jaws gnawing fiercely... ... She had epted her fate, she had put in so much effort, she had... ... She still remembered the helplessness of being chased out of the Dongfang family when the Xi family copsed, she still remembered when Zheng Yifan was framed, he had coldly pushed a mistress agreement over, she still remembered when Zheng Yifan came to find her and was caught by him.. He had humiliated her in front of everyone, she still remembered... ... For the past five years, she had deliberately ignored it and worked hard. She had constantly focused her attention and attention on painting and little feather, training herself to be a master at disguising herself. It was a pity that her cultivation was not enough, so all the strength that she had put on in disguise was kicked into a pile of loose sand by Dongfang Mo. she was utterly defeated, and the power to resist waspletely unable to be gathered. Chapter 475

Chapter 475: Chapter 475, I am Xi Muxue 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had always thought that she would never meet Dongfang Mo again in this life because he would never know that she had escaped. After all, five years ago, in his one inch Mo city, there was a Xi Muru living there. She had always been certain that he would never be able to tell that it was the fake Xi Muru. In that case, she would be safe and could walk freely in this world. Even if he knew that there was such a woman, he would treat it as Xi Muxue And he wouldn¡¯t look for Xi Muxue. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Dongfang Mo would actuallye looking for her. Furthermore, he was so sure that she was Xi Muru. This shocked her, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what was the rtionship between that Xi Muru from Binhai and Dongfang Mo now? Furthermore, in the end, he actually mentioned the child tonight. He actually shamelessly asked her where the child was? He even admitted that the Dongfang Yu from back then was himself. He was so righteous and had no shame at all. However, he was like a dagger that stabbed deep into her chest and dug out her heart. She fell to the ground, bleeding profusely It was a resounding crash! Che Qixuan had told her long ago that the Dongfang Yu from Binhai was Dongfang Mo. However, what Che Qixuan said and what Dongfang Mo admitted were twopletely different things. She thought about how he had once said that her first child was a bastard. She thought about how he had asked someone to send her to a small house by the fish pond six years ago. She thought about how the child had left her... ... When her abdomen began to throb with pain, when her body was dripping with blood, when the child in her stomach left her, when there was that kind of tearing pain... ... At that time, why didn¡¯t he say that it was his child At that time, why didn¡¯t he tell her that he was actually Dongfang Yu? At that time... ... She remembered now. At that time, Dongfang Yu was still Xi Muxue¡¯s husband. At that time, Dongfang Yu doted on the child in Xi Muxue¡¯s stomach. At that time... ... At that time, the reason why he wanted to give her abortion medicine was because he suspected that she was the one who had drugged the child in Xi Muxue¡¯s stomach and miscarried it. To put it bluntly, he wanted her child to be buried with Xi Muxue¡¯s child... ... Alright, the actions of non-human humans were iprehensible to normal people. Fortunately, she now insisted that she was Xi Muxue. At the very least, she had saved little feather. At the very least, she did not want little feather to suffer together with her. When she thought of this, her heart quickly welled up with grief. was there a woman in this world who was more miserable than her? Now, she wanted to change her identity to protect her child? No, probably not. Even if there was, she probably would not be as miserable as Xi Muru... ... Yan Ru kept thinking about it, but she didn¡¯t know when she finally fell asleep. In her sleep, she seemed to see little feather again. She was holding Che Qixuan¡¯s hand and standing at the airport in Seoul. The father and daughter were smiling as they weed her back. She couldn¡¯t help but call out ¡®Yu Yu¡¯ and opened her mouth to wee her with both arms. However, when she approached, she missed. Because she didn¡¯t hug anything in her arms, Che Qixuan and little feather had also disappeared. She was shocked and quickly opened her eyes. Only then did she realize that the sky was already bright. The sunlight from outside the window shone through the light-colored curtains and sprinkled into the room. The colorful scene was very beautiful. She quickly got out of bed and jumped down from the bed. Only then did she see a man sitting on the sofa. No, to be precise, he was leaning against a man. At this moment, his deep gaze was coldly hitting her face. ¡°Who is Yu Yu? ¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded with doubt Then, he took a step closer to her. Chapter 476

Chapter 476: Chapter 476: Who is Yu Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Who is Yu Yu? Yan Ru was stunned. How did he know Yu Yu Could it be that he had found something? Dongfang mo saw that Yan ru was just stunned and did not say anything. He could not help but ask again, ¡°who was Yu Yu that you were calling out just now? ¡± Yu Yu that you were calling out And just now? Yan Ru finally reacted. It seemed like she was dreaming in her sleep and then she was talking in her sleep. She secretly broke out in a sweat. Fortunately, it was a dream, and it seemed like Dongfang Mo did not find anything. After all, she was once Xi Muru. In Korea, only three people knew her identity, and that was Che Qixuan, Pu Zhihui, and Pu Yongjun. And her phone had never saved the names and phone numbers of these three people, because these three people¡¯s numbers were all remembered in her heart. The other number saved was the gallery owner¡¯s number, and those people only knew that she was yan ru They did not even know where she lived. Moreover, Pu Yongjun and Pu Zhihui almost never called her phone. They usually called Che Qixuan, because Che Qixuan lived with her. As for Che Qixuan, he was a mysterious person in Korea. Not to mention others investigating him, even her so-called wife knew very little about him. ¡°Xi Mu Xue. ¡± Dongfang Mo called her name word by word. He held her neck with his hand and could not help but raise two decibels. ¡°I was asking you a question just now. Who is the Yu Yu you¡¯re calling? ¡± Yan Ru finally came back to her senses As she used her hand to Pry Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand away, she quickly answered, ¡°Yu Yu is a model in my painting. In my oil painting, the side of a young girl appeared in the market, or the back of the young girl was drawn using Yu Yu as a model. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s words were purely impromptu. In fact, she rarely drew portraits. Even if she did draw portraits, they were usually close-ups or sketches. There were no portraits in the oil paintings, let alone a young girl As long as Dongfang Mo checked the paintings that she had drawn before, he would definitely find out that she was lying. However, when Dongfang Mo heard her words, he was slightly stunned. Then, he let go of the hand that was holding her neck and said indifferently, ¡°fine, you can draw until you go crazy. You even dream ofmunicating with your own model. ¡± Yan Ru moved her body slightly to the side and said lightly, ¡°I draw for a living now. How can I not love this job? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with loving your job? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied casually. Then, he turned around and walked towards the bathroom as he instructed lightly, ¡°there are clothes in the closet. Hurry up and change. I¡¯ll bring you back to Binhaiter. ¡± Yan Ru didn¡¯t say anything. She saw that Dongfang had already walked into the bathroom and closed the door. The sound of water sshing could be heard from the bathroom again. It was obvious that this f * Cking man was taking a morning shower. This was a good opportunity for a natural disaster. She believed that Dongfang Mo was in the room and the door would definitely not be locked from the outside. Her guess was that his bodyguards or whatever would not be standing guard outside the door. The luxurious and high-ss presidential suite was covered with ayer of carpet. There was no sound at all when she walked barefoot. Her heart was filled with joy. She used her hand to pick up her shoes and carefully walked to the hotel door. She ced her hand on the lock handle and gently pressed it The door opened. Yan Ru quickly put on her shoes and rushed out in a sh. She did not even bother to close the door and directly ran in the direction of the elevator. It was a godsend opportunity. She had pressed the elevator button for less than two seconds when the elevator door opened. She rushed in in a sh and pressed the button as fast as she could. Chapter 477

Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Escape again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There was no better opportunity than this. The elevator was descending very quickly, but because she was anxious, she actually felt that the elevator seemed to be very slow. Fortunately, no matter how slow it was, it only took three to four minutes to arrive. The elevator door opened, and she rushed out, not even noticing if there was anyone in the hall. She ran directly towards the main entrance. There was a taxi waiting for passengers outside the door. Thank God, was there a better opportunity to escape than this? Of course, there was no doubt about it. Therefore, Yan ru quickly opened the door with her hand and sat inside. Without even looking at the driver, she immediately said in English, ¡°drive quickly and leave this ce. ¡± ¡°where to? ¡± The driver was obviously well-trained. After listening to her English, he immediately asked her in English. ¡°anywhere. Anywhere is fine as long as we leave this ce, ¡± Yan ru quickly replied and then urged, ¡°hurry up and drive. ¡± The driver didn¡¯t say anything. He stepped on the elerator and the car flew forward as if it was flying The driver was obviously using his actions to prove that he was following her instructions and leaving this ce quickly. Yan Ru sat in the front passenger seat and watched the scenery flying past the window. It was as if she was back in Dongfang Yu¡¯s high-speed car. No, to be precise, Dongfang Mo was in the car that was racing crazily because five years ago, Dongfang Yu was actually that devil, Dongfang Mo. . The car finally slowed down after racing crazily for half an hour. Then, it slowly drove into an empty space, and on that empty space, there was a helicopter parked. Yan Ru was shocked. She could not help but look sideways at the driver in the driver¡¯s seat and asked, ¡°where did youe from? Why did you drive me here? ¡± ¡°Miss, did you say that you can go anywhere you want? ¡± This time, the driver did not answer her question in English. Instead, he directly used Chinese. Then, he took off his sunsses, revealing a young and masculine face. Yan Ru was stunned. She had never dreamed that the driver would be Ahao, and Ahao was Dongfang Mo¡¯s personal bodyguard. Obviously, she had jumped into Dongfang Mo¡¯s car this morning. She was so angry that she almost died. Hence, she pushed open the car door and stepped down, wanting to escape again. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo was already waiting for her outside the door. After getting out of the car, she realized that this ce was an airport because she could see many nes parked not far away. Of course, there was one right behind Dongfang Mo.. Yan Ru asked nervously as she stepped back, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what exactly are you doing? ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously not interested in her idiotic question, so he simply did not answer. He just approached her step by step. His deep and hoarse voice rang out, ¡°hurry up and follow me to the ne. We should go back to Binhai. ¡± GO BACK TO BINHAI No, if she did not go back, she definitely could not go back. She would not go back even if she was beaten to death. ¡°I won¡¯t, ¡± Yan ru answered without thinking. Seeing that the car door was not closed, she stepped into the car again. Just as she was about to reach out to close the door, she was still one step toote. Dongfang Mo quickly grabbed the door frame, obviously not giving Yan ru a chance. Thus, Yan Ru, who had nowhere to retreat, was once again caught by Dongfang Mo like a chicken, unable to move. Chapter 478

Chapter 478: Chapter 478 did you bring a parachute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s temper was not very good to begin with. He grabbed her and pulled her out of the co-pilot¡¯s cabin. Then, he carried her horizontally and grabbed her as if she was a chicken. Then, he walked directly to his private ne. Yan Ru was so angry that she wanted to die, but she could not do anything about it. Her hands, feet, and body were controlled. Therefore, she could only use an angry gaze to stare at the man who was hugging her tightly. She thought that if her gaze could kill someone.. She would have cut Dongfang Mo into a thousand pieces long ago. However, looks could not kill, so no matter how cold and angry she stared at Dongfang Mo, in the end, Dongfang Mo still carried her safely onto the ne Then, he threw her onto a spacious and luxurious long sofa. Yan Ru had been on a ne more or less all these years. Of course, Che Qixuan was not someone who knew how to save money, so every time she brought little feather to travel with him, she usually took the first-ss cabin. However, Dongfang Mo¡¯s ne decoration was definitely not the first-ss cabin decoration. He thought that it was impossible to have amonbination sofa in the first-ss cabin, and even a royal bed. Yan Ru actually jumped up from the SOFA with a carp jump. Before she had the time to jump down from the SOFA, she found that Dongfang Mo was already in front of her. She quickly moved to the side. The moment she looked up, she found that Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was staring at a certain ce. She was slightly stunned and lowered her head. Only then did she realize that two buttons were missing from her clothes. She gritted her teeth in hatred and could not help but use her hands to tidy up her clothes. Unfortunately, it was not easy to tidy up her clothes without two buttons. She had no choice but to use her hands to pull on thepels of her clothes. Dongfang Mo saw her expression and frowned for a moment. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°aren¡¯t you doing this because you have nothing to hide? Moreover, where on your body have I never touched or seen? Why are you acting so bashful? ¡± When Yan ru heard his words, she almost vomited blood. She could not help but re at him fiercely. Seeing that there was no way to escape, she simply sat down on the SOFA again. She still used her hands to pull on thepels of her clothes tightly and then turned her face to the side She did not even look at Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo saw that she had be obedient, so he ignored her. He immediately turned around and sat down on the single-seater Leather Sofa on the other side. Then, he picked up something that looked like a document to read. Yan Ru immediately stood up from the SOFA and quickly ran to the door. However, just as she reached the door, Dongfang Mo¡¯s indifferent voice was heard with a hint of mockery ¡°Xi Muxue, the ne is already in mid-air now. I don¡¯t object if you n to jump down. The key is, do you have a parachute with you? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she quickly went to the window and pulled open the thick curtains to look outside. Sure enough, she could not see anything. All she could see was a vast expanse of white, as if it was on cotton. Alright, she had to admit that Dongfang Mo was not an ordinary b * stard. Why didn¡¯t she know that he had a private ne before Of course, she actually knew nothing about Dongfang Mo except that he was a demon. Moreover, other people¡¯s nes were simr torge nes. They had seats and so on, but this B * stard actually decorated the ne so well that it was like a room. There were wardrobes, sofas, desks, and chairs The only thing missing was a bed. Chapter 479

Chapter 479: Chapter 479 ¡ª What do you want

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru gritted her teeth in anger. An unknown anger surged in her heart. She stared at Dongfang Mo, who was reading the document, and could not bear it any longer. She asked, ¡°what do you want? ¡± ¡°What do I want? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his pitch-ck eyes from the document and nced at her coldly He said indifferently, ¡°I already told youst night. Since we had a marriage contract, and since you also said that not marrying me back then was the stupidest thing you did, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to go back on your word... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want such an opportunity, ¡± Yan ru rejected without a second thought. Then, she quickly added, ¡°that was five years ago, and... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the final say in this matter. ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not have the patience to listen to her continue bbering and quickly interrupted her ¡°Xi Muxue, you can choose to rest on the SOFA. Of course, you can still choose to continue thinking of ways to escape, if you think you have the ability to do so. ¡± Yan Ru immediately vomited blood when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She wanted to say something more, but Dongfang Mo lowered his head to read the documents again. Hepletely treated her as if she was air. Then, she knew that it would be useless even if she said everything here. Alright, she epted her fate. Since she had fallen into Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands once again, it seemed that resistance had always been useless. Fromst night until now, she had been resisting, but all she had done was futile. Since things hade to this, she could only take one step at a time. Fortunately, Yu Yu and Che Qixuan were safe, but she had no way to inform them. She did not know if teacher Nanke would help her inform Che Qixuan. Yan Ru sighed in her heart. She had no choice but to sit down on the SOFA obediently. However, the ne from Paris to Binhai didn¡¯t arrive in one or two hours In the end, Yan Ru, who was tired from sitting, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and eventually fell asleep on the Chaise Lounge. When Dongfang Mo finished processing the documents and got up, he saw the woman who was sleeping with an angry face. He was slightly stunned, then squatted down. Looking at her clothes that had lost two buttons, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Then, he turned around and took a towel from the wardrobe to put on for her. Yan Ru did not sleep well this time because she had been a devil. In her dream, she had returned to five years ago, back to the time when she had first married Dongfang Mo on behalf of Xi Muxue. In her dream, she had been tortured by the devil, so this sleep was very painful. Even the expression on her face did not change because of the painful things in the dream. When Yan ru woke up from the dream, the lights in the room were already on. For a second, she had an environment and thought that she had returned to her home in Korea. However, when she saw the cold back of the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, she immediately understood that this was not her home in Korea, but on Dongfang Mo¡¯s private ne. She felt that the lights were a little harsh, so she couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes with her hand before opening them. This action was coincidentally seen by Dongfang Mo, who had turned around. ¡°It¡¯s already midnight in Binhai, but it¡¯s pitch ck outside the window. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he walked over and turned off the headlights, leaving only two orange, soft wallmps. Yan Ru listened to his exnation and didn¡¯t say a word. She immediately lifted the cold air from her body and sat up from the Chaise Lounge. She asked with a cold face, ¡°do you have a washroom on this ne? ¡± Chapter 480

Chapter 480: Chapter 480 on the helicopter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru listened to his exnation and did not say a word. Then, she lifted the cold air from her body and sat up from the Chaise Lounge. She asked with a cold face, ¡°do you have a washroom on this ne? ¡± Of course! However, Dongfang Mo did not tell her in words. Instead, he walked over and pushed open a door with his hand, indicating that she could use it. Yan Ru almost jogged into the washroom. At the same time, she closed the door with a bang and then used the fastest speed to solve her physiological problems. After she was done with all this, she looked around the washroom. It seemed that there was no escape route. In the end, she could only sigh and obediently walked out. When she walked out of the WASHROOM, Dongfang Mo had already put on his coat. At the same time, he took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and threw it to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wear clothes without buttons to get off the ne, you can change. Of course, you don¡¯t have to change. I don¡¯t care. ¡± Yan Ru red at him angrily. This fellow had always been shameless. She knew that it was useless to reason with him, so she gave up on arguing with him about this extremely boring problem. Instead, she chose to take this set of clothes and silently turn around to go to the washroom. However, this time, Yan ru did not lock the door like before. Instead, she went in and closed the door casually before taking off her clothes and preparing to change into this set of clothes. Unfortunately, just as she finished taking off her clothes, the washroom door was pushed open from the outside. She eximed in surprise and immediately piled up the clothes that had just arrived in her hands in front of the bear to use as a cover. Unfortunately, she had too few clothes in her hands. This result became a posture where she hugged the lute and half-covered her face. Not only would it not make the man feel that she was rejecting him, it would make Dongfang Mo feel that she was even more attractive. Thus, the nature that was hidden in the deepest part of his body erupted almost instantly. Looking at the woman who kept retreating, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Yan Ru¡¯s heart was filled with fear and uneasiness. She wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to escape. She could only retreat. However, the WASHROOM was too small. When she retreated to the toilet seat, there was nowhere to retreat to. This society was very realistic. China¡¯s five thousand years of history told us time and time again that the final result of thepetition between the hungry wolf and the antelope had already been written. The antelope would never be able to escape from the hungry Wolf¡¯s mouth. Therefore, tonight was just a repeat of history. When Dongfang Mo reached out and grabbed Yan ru¡¯s arm, when Yan ru¡¯s weak body collided with that cold and stiff chest, it was time to turn off the lights. The Hungry Wolf had never known what it meant to be tender to the fairer sex. The instinct of a wolf was to eat the antelope alive. Therefore, when Yan ru once again transformed into a pile of exquisite delicacies, what happened to her.. However, she was eaten clean by Dongfang Mo, the hungry wolf. Not even her bones were left. Yan Ru slowly woke up from hera. Under her was the cold floor, and her body was covered in bruises. The Devil¡¯s brand had left a mark on her body, and the silent pain from somewhere in her body reminded her that what had just happened here was indeed not a dream. Before she could change into her clothes, they were already crumpled and deformed. She used her hands to support herself on the floor and stood up. Looking at herself in the mirror, whose face was as Pale as paper, she really wondered if she was made of a special material. How handsome, handsome, and rich was Dongfang Mo What kind of woman did he want Why did he have a crush on her shriveled figure? Chapter 481

Chapter 481: Chapter 481 went back to Binhai

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Yan ru wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ask Dongfang Mo about this question. Besides, even if she did ask Dongfang Mo, that Demon Dongfang Mo might not tell her. Staring at the Pale and haggard woman like miss chastity in the mirror, the bathroom door was pushed open again. The well-dressed man brought another set of clothes in and ced it on the Tatami Then, he said indifferently, ¡°the ne hasnded. Hurry up and change. It¡¯s time to get off the ne. ¡± Yan Ru gnashed her teeth in hatred. She really wished that she had a switchde that could end Dongfang Mo immediately. However, she immediately wanted toe back. It seemed that five years ago, she had had the same opportunity. She had a Swiss army knife in her hand, but in the end, she did not do anything to Dongfang Mo.. When she changed her clothes again and came out, Dongfang Mo was no longer in the room. He probably could not wait for her and went off the ne first. She hoped that Dongfang Mo would be able to drive away first. Of course, this was purely a fantasy of hers. When she walked down the stairs from the ne, Dongfang Mo was elegantly leaning against his car, waiting for her. Her heart was filled with hatred, but she could not do anything about it. Instead of resisting, it was better to pretend to be obedient. Therefore, she did not wait for Dongfang Mo to pull her hand and took the initiative to get into Dongfang Mo¡¯s car. Dongfang Mo saw that she had be obedient and sensible, so he did not say anything. Instead, he got into the car and instructed Uncle Liu in front to drive quickly. Only then did Yan ru realize that the person driving the car was uncle Liu and not Ahao. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Dongfang Mo seemed to treat his workers quite well. These people had worked for him for so many years, but they still hadn¡¯t quit their jobs and left. Familiar yet unfamiliar scenery flew past the window. Although it had been five years, she could still recognize Binhai at a nce when she returned here. Uncle Liu¡¯s car didn¡¯t drive very fast, but there weren¡¯t many cars on Binhai Street in the early morning. Yan Ru sat quietly in the back seat and instinctively shrank toward the window, not wanting to be next to the devil, Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo was obviously unhappy with her actions, so he naturally squeezed his body towards her until Yan ru could no longer move. Just as he was about to pull this disobedient woman into his arms to teach her a lesson, Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone rang. He was slightly stunned, but he still let go of Yan Ru. Then, he took out his phone from his bag to answer it. The call was from one inch Mo city. He had just pressed the answer button when Xi Muru¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ah Mo, when are youing back? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± His voice was very t and there was no emotion in it. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a friend who wants to ask me to go shopping in Hong Kong, but you keep my id for me. I want to ask you where you put it, can you¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Xi Muru¡¯s words and then quickly hung up. It was obvious that he did not want this woman to continue nagging. Yan Ru only turned to look at this man who was so reticent when he called. She did not ask him anything, but of course, she did not intend to know anything. However, Dongfang Mo seemed to take the initiative, which was rare. He turned to look at her as he kept the phone and said inly, ¡°It¡¯s Xi Musru, your ugly sister. ¡± Chapter 482

Chapter 482: Chapter 482. The two sisters¡¯faces collided once again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s car drove directly into one inch ink city. After alighting from the car, the servants lined up to wee Dongfang Mo¡¯s return. Yan Ru was grabbed by Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand and forced to follow him to the main hall of Mo Garden. The first person she noticed wasn¡¯t aunt Liu, nor was it Amin, who had once taken care of her. Instead, it was a woman who stood at the entrance of Mo Garden. She looked exactly like her and was currently in a state of shock. Xi Muxue had never dreamt that such a day woulde. This was because she had already been Xi Muru in one inch ink city for five years, and in these five years, the people in one inch ink city had treated her extremely well. Of course, in these five years, she had already hidden all of her past. Usually, in front of others, she would try her best to be like the real mu ru. She would try her best to get along well with the servants and also try her best not to brush off the missy¡¯s temper. Just when she thought that the thousand-year-old Demon was about to cultivate to be an immortal, Dongfang Mo actually brought Xi Musru back. Of course, only she knew that the woman that Dongfang Mo brought back was Xi Musru. Outsiders would definitely think that this woman was Xi Muxue. That was indeed the case. Aunt Liu and a min also looked at Yan ru beside Dongfang Mo in surprise. They all thought that she was Xi Muxue, and they did not have a good impression of Xi Muxue. Yan Ru actually really wanted to tell everyone that she was not Xi Muxue. She was Xi Musru. The person standing there with a thick fringe on her forehead was Xi Muxue. Of course, these words could only be said in her heart, but they definitely could not be said out loud. Because she had already denied her identity to Dongfang Mo, then she could only be Xi Muxue. Dongfang Mo held Yan ru¡¯s hand as they walked forward. When they came before Xi Muxue, before she could say anything, Xi Muru, who was initially shocked, had already walked forward with a face full of excitement as she looked at Yan ru Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Mu Xue, is that you? Where have you been all these years? I couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard I tried. ¡± Yan Ru only felt that these words were a little funny. They did not seem to have a good rtionship, right Even when she was still Xi Muru all those years ago, she had not gone to look for Xi Muxue, right? Now, this fake Xi Muxue was actually telling her that she could not find her no matter how hard she tried. Even if this was an act of a reunion of sisters, wasn¡¯t it a little too fake? ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muxue, ¡± Yan ru corrected her seriously. She looked at her thick bangs and said inly, ¡°I¡¯m called Yan ru now, the color of Yan. If it¡¯s RU, Miss Xi can call me Miss Yan, or you can call me Yan Ru. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s voice was neither servile nor overbearing. She did not try to please or push anyone away, but it was very light and gentle. It was in direct proportion to Xi Mu¡¯s overly excited expression. ¡°How can you not be Mu Xue? ¡± Xi Mu ru was still a little agitated as she grabbed Yan ru¡¯s hand Her voice was still a little choked up as she said, ¡°you¡¯re Xi Mu Xue. You¡¯re my sister. Have you forgotten that we¡¯re twin sisters? You look exactly the same. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Yan Ru struggled slightly to get away from Xi Mu Ru¡¯s hand. She still looked at her calmly and said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember the past anymore. I only remember that my name is Yan ru now. I¡¯m a painter, that¡¯s all. ¡± Xi Mumu was stunned when she heard Yan ru. She wanted to say more, but Dongfang Mo had already held Yan ru¡¯s hand and walked upstairs. He obviously did not want her to continue nagging Yan ru. Chapter 483

Chapter 483: Chapter 483: The two sisters face-to-face again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru¡¯s fingernails dug into her flesh almost instantly. As she watched the back view of Dongfang Mo walking up the stairs, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. In order to be able to return to the side of the already recovered Dongfang Mo, in order to be able to live a life of luxury and luxury forever, in order to be able to live a life of glory and wealth, in order to¡­ ¡­ She had changed her naturally beautiful appearance, making herself uglier and uglier. She had made herself endure the thick bangs covering her forehead all year round, making herself¡­ ¡­ In order to y the role of Xi Mumu well, she had concealed her true colors. For the past five years, she had been acting Xi Mumu¡¯s appearance and personality in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes, hoping to one day be Mrs. Dongfang. Dongfang Mo used to be three brothers, but after Dongfang Yu¡¯s death and Dongfang Jun¡¯s separation, Dongfang Mo was the only one left in one inch Mo city. So, if she became Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, then there would be no first young master¡¯s wife. Instead, she would be Mrs. Dongfang, the most envied wife in Binhai. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t finished her dream yet. Unfortunately, she was still a little bit away from her goal. That damned Xi Musru had actually descended from the sky again. Moreover, she was still the same as before. This made her so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could the Real Xi Musru return? Back then, she had worked with Nangong Xun. They had agreed that she would pretend to be Xi Musru and take the opportunity to exchange the real Xi Musru for him. In that case, he would help her pay back the debt she owed to Leng Leiting. However, after she sessfully moved into one inch Mo city, she had also asked someone for news about Nangong Xun. She wanted to know if he was really married to Xi Musru. The Heavens did not disappoint those who had a heart. Three years ago, there were people who really said that Nangong Xun was engaged. It was only because the engagement party was too mysterious that no one knew who Nangong Xun¡¯s fianc??e was. Other people did not know, but she knew that she was certain that Nangong Xun¡¯s fianc??e was really Xi Musru. The reason why Nangong Xun¡¯s engagement party was so mysterious was actually because she did not want Dongfang Mo to know that the Real Xi Musru was on his side. Therefore, in the past two to three years, she had been living more and more peacefully in one inch ink city. She even fantasized that Dongfang Mo was about to marry her That was because other than her, Dongfang Mo did not seem to be looking for other women. But who would have thought that There would be such a day? At the thought of this, her upper and lower teeth were almost gnashing out sparks. Ignoring the shocked gazes of the servants, she turned around extremely rudely and slowly walked upstairs. She could not just let it go like this. She could not just give up like this. She could not let the man she had protected for five years be the real ugly woman Xi Muru¡¯s man in the blink of an eye. That Xi Muru who was originally ugly, the Xi Muru who had a birthmark on her forehead, the Xi Muru who was born to be her servant, the Xi Muru who was only fit to be her scapegoat¡­ ¡­ Now, she had transformed into Xi Muxue and actually walked into one inch Mo city again. Outsiders did not know whether it was true or not, but they did not know if Dongfang Mo had already known whether it was true or not? Or, he did not know either? But if he did not know, then why did he bring her back She remembered that five years ago, Dongfang Mo hated Xi Muxue very much? There must be something wrong here, there must be some kind of privacy. She had to think of a way to find out what was going on as soon as possible, and then think of a way to deal with the situation in front of her as soon as possible She couldn¡¯t just throw away the wealth and wealth that she had fought so hard for. Chapter 484

Chapter 484: Chapter 484: the sisters¡¯faces collide once again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo brought Yan ru to the room on the second floor and said inly, ¡°Xi Muxue, you¡¯ll be staying here from now on. Of course, I said I¡¯d give you a chance, so¡­ ¡± ¡°So what? ¡± Yan Ru saw that he had stopped mid-sentence, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°So not only do I want to marry you, but I also want to hold a grand wedding with you again, a wedding that belongs to both of us, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he looked meaningfully at Yan ru Then, he said inly, ¡°the wedding will probably be held in a month¡¯s time. You¡¯d better quickly adjust your condition in this month and try your best to adapt to the identity of Xi Muxue. Try Your best to be prepared to be my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. ¡± Yan Ru was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard his words, but she did not get angry on the spot because fromst night, no, ording to Binhai¡¯s time, it should have been the night beforest. From the night beforest until now, she had been trying to reason with Dongfang Mo, trying to resist Dongfang Mo, but in the end, she lost miserably. She did not even have the slightest chance of winning. Based on her experience from five years ago and the past two days, she hade to a conclusion that if she wanted to fight against BT, she could not fight head-on. She could only outsmart them. How would she outsmart them? Of course, she would first pretend to be obedient. Then, she would think of a way to find an opportunity to deal with them, or even a way to sessfully escape. Thinking of this, she quickly nodded and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°okay, I understand. However, I am now used to drawing. Can you give me a room to make a studio? In that case, at least I won¡¯t be lonely? ¡± ¡°Drawing Room? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively, then he looked at his own room He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can build a drawing room for you if you stay here. Although the room next door is empty, it has been renovated into a bedroom before, so it is not suitable to be used as a studio. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there isn¡¯t a single empty room in one inch ink city? ¡± Yan Ru heard his words and instinctively frowned Then, she said unhappily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, although I did regret not marrying you in the past, that was in the past. Now that I have a career, arge part of my mind is on my career. If you only want to marry me and lock me up here like a criminal, then I think there¡¯s no point in living anymore. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s words were half reasonable and half threatening. Her real identity was Xi Musu, Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, and as Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, she did not even have the right to die. However, her current identity was Xi Muxue, and Xi Muxue had the freedom to die, so Dongfang Mo could not control this at all. Actually, Yan ru did not know that Dongfang Mo had seen through her little scheme. He just did not want to expose her, so as soon as she finished speaking, Dongfang Mo nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a studio if you want it. As long as you marry me obediently, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered very straightforwardly, then he nced at Yan ru Then, he pointed at an old vi halfway up the mountain outside the window and said, ¡°do you see that? There are birds chirping and flowers blooming in that ce. There are trees everywhere. If you don¡¯t mind that the house is old, you can move there. The second floor will be your bedroom. The first floor can be your studio. When I¡¯m not at home, you can paint however you want. ¡± Chapter 485

Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The two sisters face-to-face again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was too familiar with that ce. It was the Plum Garden where she had stayed when she had been Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. It was also the ce where she had signed the humiliating agreement. Yan Ru had not expected that she would return to one inch ink city after going around in circles for the past five years. It was just that she had changed her identity. Her identity had changed, but her ce still had not changed. It was still the Plum Garden, and it was still halfway up the mountain. It was still... ... A Min was the one who brought her there. Of course, a min did not know that she was Xi Musru. She only thought that she was Xi Muxue, so she did not look good to her and her attitude was extremely cold. Of course, she did not argue with a min. At the same time, she could not expose her identity. After all, she still had to continue to dress up as Xi muxue because her real identity could not be exposed. A MIN quickly helped her tidy up her room and left. Before she left, she asked if she needed anything else? She wanted to say that she needed a phone that couldmunicate with the outside world because she really wanted to call Che Qixuan and Yu Yu. She wanted to know if they were okay in Korea She wanted to know if they already knew the news of her disappearance in Paris. However, she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. She knew that it was useless to say this to Amin. Amin could not make the decision. Amin left. Yan Ru looked at the room that she came to. The decorations were still the same as five years ago. Not to mention the furniture, even the bedding had not been changed. Alright, she had never known that Dongfang Mo would be so thrifty. The bedding could be used for five years. This was probably the thrift in one inch ink city that outsiders could not imagine. The first floor was empty. Just as Dongfang Mo had said, it was suitable to be a studio. It was especially suitable to be her studio because the ce where she drew had to be empty Moreover, standing in the courtyard, she could see the flowers and nts on the mountain and the distant coastline. Drawing in this ce was very open-minded and her mind could be opened up. She looked at the plum garden and then slowly walked downstairs. She thought to herself that she had to go and inform Dongfang Mo. no matter what, she had to go out and buy some paper, pens, and paints for drawing. She could not possibly dip her hands in water to draw, right? She had just walked halfway up the mountain when she saw Xi Mumu. The Xi Mu Xue from before was walking up to her. Obviously, she was here to look for her, and she seemed to be a little anxious. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Xi Mumu called her original name. Her voice was trembling due to her nervousness. Clearly, she was worried that her fake identity would be exposed. ¡°You should call me Mu Xue. That way, you won¡¯t expose your identity, ¡± Yan ru said inly. She looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you why you ran back here again? ¡± Xi Musru saw how cooperative she was Hence, she quickly asked again, ¡°did Nangong Xun treat you badly? Aren¡¯t you engaged to Nangong Xun? Why aren¡¯t you living a good life as the young Madam of the Nangong family in Singapore? Why... ¡± ¡°wait, ¡± Yan ru immediately stopped her and looked at her in surprise She asked in confusion, ¡°what do you mean by that? What do you mean by Nangong Xun treating me badly? WHO¡¯s engaged to Nangong Xun? When did I be the young Madam of the Nangong family? ¡± Xi Muxue was shocked when she heard this. She looked at Xi Muxue in confusion and asked after a while, ¡°then, where have you been for the past five years? Aren¡¯t you in Singapore? ¡± Chapter 486

Chapter 486: Chapter 486: The two sisters face each other again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was stunned. She thought to herself, of course, I¡¯m not in Singapore anymore, but I definitely can¡¯t tell you where I am. Who knows what kind of rtionship you have with Dongfang Mo now? Of course, she did not say this to Xi Muru Instead, she said inly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. My name is Yan ru now, and I¡¯m a painter. As for where I¡¯ve been for the past five years, it¡¯s actually very simple. I¡¯ve spent most of my time in the studio and painting. I can¡¯tment on anything else. ¡± Xi Muru was slightly stunned. She was about to refute again, but Yan ru had already passed by her side. It was obvious that she did not intend to waste any more time on her. She stomped her feet in anger. She was originally on the balcony on the third floor of the ck Garden. She had personally seen Dongfang Mo take yan ru out of the main door of the ck garden¡¯s main hall. She saw him call a min over and exin a few things to a min. She had originally thought that Dongfang Mo wanted a min to take care of Yan ru, but she still felt indignant in her heart. This was because for the past five years, a min had always been her dedicated servant and had only been in charge of taking care of her. Just as she was about to go downstairs and argue with Dongfang Mo, she saw a min downstairs leading Yan ru to the mountainside, and they were walking towards the old building. She knew that building was called Mei Yuan. She heard that it was the ce where Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandmother used to live. Later on, Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandmother died, and it remained empty. No, she remembered now. A Min seemed to have told her that Xi Muru used to live there for a period of time when she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Later on, she moved to Dongfang Yu¡¯s room on the third floor of Mo Yuan because she was pregnant. Now, what did Dongfang Mo mean by letting this Yan ru stay in the Plum Garden again Could it be that he also suspected that Yan ru was Xi Muru? When she thought of this, she could not help but panic, so she quickly ran downstairs, wanting to find Dongfang Mo to ask him about his intention to bring Xi Muxue back. However, just as she ran out of the main hall of Mo Garden, she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s car driving towards the entrance of one inch ink city. It was obvious that he was out on an errand. She could not help but be secretly delighted. This was really a heaven-sent opportunity. She had to quickly go to the plum garden to find that Yan ru. In fact, it was Xi Muru. She wanted to ask her why she came back here? However, she did not expect that Yan rupletely ignored her and even kindly advised her not to expose her identity. If that was the case, then if Yan ru did not admit that she was Xi Muru in front of Dongfang Mo, she would definitely say that she was Xi Muxue. Since that was the case, then why did Dongfang Mo Bring Xi Muxue back Could it be that he had be disgusted with women with birthmarks on their foreheads and now he liked women without birthmarks on their foreheads? No, she had to get to the bottom of this mess. But how could she get to the bottom of this by herself? One person¡¯s power was obviously not enough. Moreover, her current identity in one inch ink city was very passive, so she had to borrow the power of the outside world. And who should she borrow the power of the outside world? Dongfang Mei, Dongfang Mo¡¯s aunt, was now a woman with an extremely tense and sensitive rtionship with Dongfang Mo? Or, should she still look for Nangong Xun Ask Him what happened back then? It was just that she hadn¡¯t contacted Nangong Xun for five years, and now she couldn¡¯t even find Nangong Xun¡¯s contact information. It seemed that she had to contact Dongfang Mei. She knew that Dongfang Mei was definitely in contact with Nangong Xun. Chapter 487

Chapter 487: Chapter 487 fell into the trap

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Korea Che Qixuan did not know that Yan ru had been taken away by Dongfang Mo because Yan ru had no way to inform him at that time. Moreover, teacher Nanke did not know that Yan ru had been taken away. He only thought that she had met someone familiar or gone to do something. The next day, the art exhibition officially began. Yan Ru still did note to the booth. Nanke felt that it was a little strange, so he could not help but call Yan ru, but Yan ru¡¯s cell phone was already turned off. He could not help but wonder, why did Yan ru turn off her cell phone when she came here to attend the art exhibition Could it be that she overslept in the hotel or was sick? With this thought in mind, teacher Nanke took the time to go to Yan ru¡¯s hotel in the afternoon. Only then did he know that Yan ru did not return to the hotelst night, and her whereabouts were unknown. Only then did Nanke get nervous. He kept calling Yan ru on the phone, but he could not get through. Moreover, he did not have Yan ru¡¯s home number in Korea, so he did not even know who else Yan ru knew in Korea. Fortunately, Yan ru had told him before that most of her paintings were sold in Huayi Gallery. So, Nanke quickly called Huayi Gallery and asked them to find a way to inform Yan ru¡¯s family or friends It was very likely that Yan ru had gone missing in Paris. Huayi Gallery didn¡¯t know where Yan ru lived, nor did they know her home number. They usually contacted Yan ru by phone, so they couldn¡¯t inform Yan ru for a while. A weekter, after the little feather balletpetition was over, Che Qixuan called Yan ru again. When he realized that his phone was still turned off, he was confused and quickly asked someone to check the phone number of Nanke in Paris. He only found out from NANCO that Yan ru had gone missing. Moreover, Nanco had already informed the Huayi Gallery a few days ago. He thought that the Huayi Gallery should have informed Yan ru¡¯s rtives and friends. Yan Ru had gone missing! This was definitely a big deal for Che Qixuan. He immediately contacted Pu Yongjun. The two of them discussed and analyzed it carefully. In the end, they came to the conclusion that Yan ru¡¯s disappearance should be rted to four people. First, Dongfang Mo. because the XI Muru in one inch ink city in Binhai City was a fake after all. Although they looked exactly the same, there were still some details between people that were difficult to imitate Moreover, Dongfang Mo had never been that easy to fool. Second, Nangong Xun, the God of gue in Singapore, was now on par with Dongfang Mo. especially in the past three years, he had used the marriage alliance with the Shangguan family to squeeze into one of the top ten richest people in Singapore. Third, Leng Leiting, this person who could not be underestimated in Binhai, the Old Fox who had always been hidden deeply, the boss of the underground casino, who had always been a loan shark. He had always been thinking about Xi Muxue, and now yan RU¡¯s face.. It happened to be Xi Muxue¡¯s face. Fourth, Dongfang Jun, or more urately, Dongfang Mei. This person, who had fought with Dongfang Mo openly and secretly, had already defeated Dongfang Mo on the surface, and even managed to get the Dongfang Corporation.. In fact, she knew very well who Xi Muru was in one inch Mo city. Any one of these four people would probably not let go of Yan ru when they saw her. Presumably, they all wanted to capture Yan ru, but their goals were all different. Then, who exactly did Yan ru meet in Paris And who took Yan ru away? Chapter 488

Chapter 488: Chapter 488-falling into a trap 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the blink of an eye, Yan ru had been living in one inch ink city for a week. During this week, she had not taken a single step out of one inch ink city. Of course, this did not mean that she was unwilling to go out, but that Dongfang Mo did not allow her to go out at all. That day, she wanted to go out and buy some paints, Xuan paper, and canvas, but she ended up walking to the main hall of the ck Garden to look for Dongfang Mo. Only then did she know that Dongfang Mo had already driven out, and if she wanted to leave one inch ink city, she needed Dongfang Mo¡¯s permission. Just as she was feeling Mncholic, Xi Muru had already walked in. When she saw her, she asked her what was wrong with her with an understanding expression If she wanted anything, she could tell her, and she could go buy it for her. At that time, Yan ru did not think that Dongfang Mo would help her buy these things, so she told Xi Muru everything she wanted. She said that since she wanted to buy it for her, then of course she would thank her. However, she did not have money, and she was penniless. When Xi Muru heard her painting, she smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then so be it. How much does it cost to buy some paints? You¡¯re my sister, and now you¡¯re at my house. I should buy these things for you, shouldn¡¯t I? ¡± Yan Ru immediately fell silent. Dongfang Mo had just said that he wanted to marry her, and now Xi Muru was saying that this was her home. Then, if she married Dongfang Mo, what would Xi Muru do? Of course, she would definitely not want to marry Dongfang Mo, but Dongfang Mo was a demon. No one could object to his words unless... ... When she thought of this, she saw that Xi Muru had a thick fringe on her forehead. She could not help but think of a n. Since she could get a birthmark on her forehead, then she could also get rid of this birthmark, right Anyway, she also liked one inch ink city, and she also liked living with a devil like Dongfang Mo.. As she thought of this, she could not help but scheme. However, she did not say anything to Xi Muru here because this was the main hall of Mo Garden. Aunt Liu and a min were watching the two of them from not far away. When Xi Muru heard that Yan ru wanted her to help buy things, she was very happy. She went upstairs to get her bag, then greeted Yan ru before walking towards the main entrance of one inch ink city. When Yan ru saw that she was actually walking out, she could not help but be stunned. Xi Muxue was clearly someone who knew how to drive In order to disguise herself as her, could it be that she had hidden her driving skills as well? When she thought of this, she shook her head instinctively. Then, she nced at Aunt Liu and a min. She knew that these two people used to treat her very well and had a very bad impression of Xi Muxue. Unfortunately, she could not tell them that she was Xi Muru because she had to hide her true identity forever. She had to protect little feather and not let the Devil Dongfang Mo know about little feather¡¯s existence She could not let little feather fall into the hands of the devil, Dongfang Mo.. Therefore, after Xi Muru left, Yan ru did not stay in the ink garden. Instead, she went straight back to the Plum Garden. In her heart, she was thinking about how she should discuss this matter with Xi Muru. After a day of mncholy, in the afternoon, when Xi Muru sent her a pile of drawing materials, Yan ru realized that her mncholy was unnecessary because when Xi Muru handed her these materials, she asked in a low voice, ¡°do you want to stay in one inch ink city forever? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±YannRuu frowned instinctively and asked in a low voice instead of answering. Chapter 489

Chapter 489: Chapter 489-falling into a trap 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The meaning is very simple. ¡± Xi Muru could not help butugh and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then I can think of a way to help you escape. May I ask, are you willing? ¡± ¡°Help me escape? ¡± Yan Ru looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°what method do you have to help me escape? It seems that your power in one inch ink city is not very big, right? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much power in one inch ink city. ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s face darkened and she said in a slightly unhappy tone, ¡°just because I don¡¯t have any power doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a way, right? ¡± Yan Ru nodded and looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s true, but tell me, what method can you use to help me escape? If the method works, I can give it a try. ¡± ¡°The method is very simple. It¡¯s still the same golden CICADA escaping from its Shell. ¡± Xi Muru was happy when she heard that Yan ru could give it a try Then, she said, ¡°you forgot that our biggest characteristic is that we¡¯re twins, and we look exactly the same. So, as long as someone changes a little, we can smoothly pass the test by pretending to be real. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s heart moved when she heard her words, but her expression remained unchanged She only said inly, ¡°the idea is a good one, but I don¡¯t want to put another scar on my forehead. I¡¯ve had a scar on my forehead since I was young. The days of wearing bangs on my forehead have been over for 19 years, and I¡¯ve long been tired of it. I¡¯m already used to life with my forehead exposed now. ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± Xi Muruughed when she heard Yan ru¡¯s drawing, and then the corners of her mouth curled up In the end, Yan Ru said, ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you make any changes, right? Of course, I¡¯ll make the changes. In the future, wouldn¡¯t it be better if both of us sisters don¡¯t have scars on our foreheads? ¡± Yan Ru nodded and then reminded her, ¡°the solution is good, but if both of us are in one inch ink city and both of us don¡¯t have scars, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Besides, you can¡¯t really not have a chance to go out at all, ¡± Xi Muru quicklyforted her Then, she patted her shoulder and said, ¡°leave this matter to me. Just wait for the chance to leave one inch ink city. When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave safely. As for me¡­ ¡± Xi Muru smiled when she said this, but she did not continue. However, even if she did not continue, Yan ru knew that once she left, Xi Muru would once again transform into Xi Muxue and return to Dongfang Mo¡¯s side as Xi Muxue. Xi Muru left, leaving behind a pile of painting materials. Just as Yan ru was thinking about where to ce the Easel, Dongfang Mo came in with a pile of things. In the end, Dongfang Mo also bought a pile of painting materials for her. She did not know whether tough or cry. She thought that he would not care about her matters at all. Yan Ru looked at the things Dongfang Mo bought and did not know whether tough or cry. However, Dongfang Mo saw the pile of materials in the studio with a dark expression and quickly asked her what was going on. Where did these thingse from. Yan Ru quickly said that Xi Muru had bought them for her. After Dongfang Mo heard it, he did not say a word. Then, he got someone to move the pile of things that Xi Muru had bought away. As for where they were moved to, Yan ru obviously did not know. Chapter 490

Chapter 490: Chapter 490, n IV

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the days that followed, Yan Ru¡¯s life seemed to have be monotonous. Dongfang Mo might have taken into ount the fact that Xi Muru also lived in one inch ink city, so ever since she returned to one inch ink city, he did not bother her anymore. Hence, Yan Ru¡¯s days were very simple and monotonous. She spent most of the day drawing, and she did not have to go to one inch ink city for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. It was Amin who helped her bring them up. Actually, drawing required one¡¯s mood and state of mind. Yan Ru¡¯s days seemed simple andfortable, but because of her mood and state of mind, she could not draw anything at all. However, even if she couldn¡¯t draw anything, she would take a pen and scribble on the paper every day to pass the time. It was better than living like a Zombie all day. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Just when Yan ru thought that Dongfang Mo had probably forgotten about her existence, Amin came up. However, this time, she didn¡¯t bring her food. Instead, she informed her that Dongfang Mo was back and asked her to go to the ck Garden for dinner. Dongfang Mo was back? Yan Ru got two pieces of information from this sentence. One was that Dongfang Mo was currently in the ck garden, and the other was that Dongfang Mo might not be home recently. Otherwise, a min wouldn¡¯t have used the word ¡®back¡¯ . Dongfang Mo was indeed in the ink garden¡¯s main hall, but Dongfang Mo was not the only person in the ink garden¡¯s main hall. There was also Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun.. When they saw yan ru, Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun¡¯s expressions changed, but their expressions were different. Dongfang Mei¡¯s face was filled with shock and confusion, while Dongfang Jun¡¯s face was filled with pure confusion and not shock. ¡°Xi Muxue, ¡± Dongfang Mo called out to her with a frown, then pointed at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°hurry up and say hello to aunt Gu. You used to live in one inch mo city before. Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten aunt Gu and AH JUN? ¡± Yan Ru looked at Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun, then she said calmly, ¡°Miss Dongfang, third young Master Dongfang, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this the former second miss of the Xi Family? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s gaze swept across her face, then she turned her head randomly to look at Dongfang Mo. she frowned and said calmly, ¡°Ah Mo, you said you wanted to get married, is that with her? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered very naturally, then he exined, ¡°Aunt Gu should know that Xi muxue and I originally had a marriage contract 12 years ago. Now that I¡¯ve found her again¡­ ¡± ¡°Your engagement with the XI family ended six years ago when Xi Muru married you instead of Xi Muxue, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she said unhappily, ¡°furthermore, Xi Muxue once married Ah Yu, who was also your sister-inw. How could you¡­ ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about Xi Muxue marrying Ah Yu? ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly, ¡°Ah Yu has been dead for five years. Moreover, before ah Yu died, there was already no rtionship between Mu Xue and ah Yu¡­ ¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what¡¯s the big deal¡¯ ? ¡± Dongfang Mei interrupted Dongfang Mo unhappily Then, with a dark expression, she said, ¡°Ah Mo, the two Xi sisters, you can y with them however you want. I don¡¯t object even if you keep both of them by your side. However, marriage is not possible because these two women have had rtions with Ah Yu. Xi Muru was pregnant with Ah Yu¡¯s child, and Xi Muxue was also married to ah Yu. She was also pregnant with Ah Yu¡¯s child. If you marry either of them, the face of the Dongfang family¡­ . . .¡± Chapter 491

Chapter 491: Chapter 491-falling into a trap 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Haha, ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh out loud. At the same time, hisughter interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. He coldly said, ¡°the face of the Dongfang family? I think that it was lost to some people more than 20 years ago, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned when she heard this, followed by overwhelming anger. She could not help but raise her voice, ¡°Ah Mo, what are you saying? Do you mean that you want topare it to what happened to me back then? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want topare it to what happened to Aunty, ¡± Dongfang Moughed coldly Then, he said inly, ¡°I just said that I want to marry Xi Muxue. This is not a shameful thing. Moreover, her name is not Xi Muxue now. She is called Yan ru¡­ ¡± ¡°No matter what her name is, she is still Xi Muxue. She was once your sister-inw, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she said angrily, ¡°In short, I absolutely will not allow such a ridiculous thing to happen in the Dongfang family. It means that elder brother is marrying his sister-inw. If this gets out¡­ ¡± ¡°So what if it gets out? ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Dongfang Mei. He then said inly, ¡°during the Qing Dynasty, Dorgon even married the Royal sister-inw, Xiaozhuang. Who can say who lost face? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stumped by the question. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to refute Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Dongfang Jun, on the other hand, took over the conversation He echoed Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s words are absolutely right. What society is this now? What matters between men and women is mutual affection. As long as he and Miss Xi Muxue have no objections, anyone who objects will be invalid, not to mention¡­ ¡± Dongfang Jun paused and then looked deeply at Yan ru Then, he turned to look at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°mother, you¡¯re right. Big Brother can arrange his own marriage however he wants. We should bless big brother. How can we just stop him? ¡± Dongfang Mei was silent for a moment when she heard her son¡¯s words. Although she did not know what her son was up to, she knew that after five years of training, her son had long hidden himself well. So.. She pretended to be extremely heartbroken and said, ¡°Ah Mo, even though Ah Jun is right. Marriage is free now, but no matter how free a marriage is, it still has to follow the rules and etiquette. For you and the Xi sisters to be entangled like this, it¡¯s not a very decent thing to do. Of course¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Dongfang Mei paused for a moment Then, she said lightly, ¡°of course, Auntie is already old and her thoughts and ideas can¡¯t keep up with the situation. Since you insist on marrying the second daughter of the Xi family, then the first daughter of the Xi family, which is your love¡­ ¡­ What should she do with her personal maid ? Don¡¯t tell me she still has to stay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already considered this, ¡± Dongfang Mo continued He continued, ¡°Xi Muru is still my personal maid, but because I¡¯m going to marry Yan ru, it¡¯s not good for her to live in one inch mo city, so I¡¯ll let her move out. ¡± ¡°Big Brother, this is your fault, ¡± Dongfang Jun continued Then, he said righteously, ¡°from your stubbornness, it can be seen that you were very fond of Miss Xi Muxue back then, which is why you agreed to the engagement with the XI family. And all these years, you¡¯ve been thinking about Miss Xi Muxue. Now that you¡¯ve decided to marry Xi Muxue, why haven¡¯t you let Miss Xi Muru leave yet? ¡± Chapter 492

Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Escape as part of the n 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s words. Then, he immediately understood Then, he said inly, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Fang Xi Musru to leave. It¡¯s that she signed a special agreement with me. And before this agreement expires, she can¡¯t leave, so¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo deliberately paused when he said this Then, he raised his indifferent voice by two decibels and said, ¡°today, I invited aunt Gu and third brother back. The main reason is to tell you guys about my marriage. Although you guys rarelye back to one inch Mo city to live now, and I don¡¯t hold any positions in the Dongfang Corporation anymore, we¡¯re still a family. We¡¯re all members of the Dongfang family. ¡± When Dongfang Mei heard Dongfang Mo say this, she did not continue discussing this issue with him Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to one inch Mo city for a long time. I¡¯ll go back to my room to take a look first. Since you¡¯ve already decided on ah Mo¡¯s marriage, then I won¡¯t say anything more. I only hope¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mei paused when she said this Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I hope AH MO can take into ount the Dongfang family¡¯s reputation. Six years ago, ah Yu and Xi Muxue held the wedding when he took your ce. Of course, Xi Muxue was reced by Xi Muru at that time, but that time, the names were both yours and Xi Muxue¡¯s. ¡± ¡°Then, auntie means¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo continued without batting an eyelid. He looked at Dongfang Mei and quietly waited for her to continue. ¡°I¡¯m not against your marriage to Xi Muxue, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly expressed her stance Then, she looked at Yan ru who was sitting not far away and said, ¡°I only hope that you can consider what kind of feelings the guests will have if you and Xi Muxue hold another grand wedding. ¡± ¡°then¡­ ¡± Dongfang Mo hesitated for a moment, then looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°what Auntie means is, do you want me to say that this is my and Xi Muxue¡¯s six-year wedding celebration? But the six-year anniversary of our marriage has already passed? ¡± Yan Ru had been quietly listening to Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mei, and Dongfang Jun discuss her and Dongfang Mo¡¯s marriage. From the beginning to the end, none of them had asked her if she was willing to marry Dongfang Mo. . She stood up, turned around, and walked out of the hall. Just as she walked out of the hall, she was stopped by Dongfang Jun.. ¡°Third Young Master Dongfang, why are you looking for me? ¡± Yan Ru looked at Dongfang Jun calmly. Her tone was indifferent and distant, as if the person standing opposite her was just a passerby. Of course, this was an expression that Yan ru was trying her best to control her emotions. This was because Dongfang Jun was really good to her in the past, especially during the three months when she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Dongfang Jun had helped her a lot. However, at that time, Dongfang Jun was helping Xi Muxue. Now, her identity was Xi Muxue, and Dongfang Jun and Xi Muxue did not seem to have any interactions. ¡°nothing much. ¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and then looked at Yan ru from head to toe Finally, he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why does my big brother like you so much ¡°Twelve years ago, he insisted on getting married to you. Six years ago, he insisted on getting married to you. Now, after six years, he actually¡­ ¡°still wants to get married to you. ¡± Yan Ru found Dongfang Jun¡¯s words funny. In fact, she really wanted to know these questions. What was the reason that Dongfang Mo came to the Xi family twelve years ago to get married to Xi Muxue At that time, Xi Muxue was only 14 years old? Chapter 493

Chapter 493: Chapter 493 escape as part 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This question was probably only known to Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue. However, she wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue, so she didn¡¯t know, so she had no way of answering Dongfang Jun¡¯s question. Hence.. She said calmly, ¡°Third Master Dongfang, you¡¯re probably asking the wrong person because I really want to know why Dongfang Mo wants to marry me now. It¡¯s because my engagement with him originally ended when I married Dongfang Yu six years ago. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Dongfang Jun nced at her again Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°Then, Second Miss Xi, I remember that you used to learn singing and dancing. When did you change your interest to learn painting? ¡± Yan Ru waspletely stunned. She had always thought that as long as she changed her appearance, no one would be able to recognize her as Xi Muru because there was already a Xi Muxue in one inch ink city. However, never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that perhaps she had neglected what happened six years ago and had actually forgotten about this. Xi Muxue was a painter while Xi Muxue was a singer and dancer. However, many years of experience had taught her the habit of remaining calm, so when Dongfang Jun asked her this question.. She still said calmly, ¡°it happened after I was chased out of one inch ink city by Dongfang Yu. At that time, the Xi family was destroyed and I was wandering outside by myself. I had a chance to work in an art gallery and fell in love with painting. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s words were basically made up, but she managed to avoid Dongfang Jun¡¯s question. Just as Dongfang Jun was stunned, Dongfang Mo walked over and sessfully stopped Dongfang Jun from continuing to ask her questions. ¡°What did you say to Ah Jun just now? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked with her towards the Plum Garden and asked faintly. ¡°nothing, ¡± Yan ru answered faintly. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and could not help but ask, ¡°Oh right, can I ask you a question? ¡± ¡°Sure, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered very straightforwardly. Yan Ru was slightly stunned. She hesitated for a moment before she said faintly, ¡°I want to ask, why... do you still want to marry me? I¡¯m a person... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already answered this question in Paris, ¡± Dongfang mo quickly interrupted Yan ru Then, he replied to her unhappily, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suffering from Youth Amnesia ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll tell you because you said that the stupidest thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life was to let Xi Musru marry me instead of you. The reason why I want to marry you is to make up for the biggest regret of your life. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s shameless words immediately shocked Yan ru. She only came back to her senses after a long while. Then, she looked at him and said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case... then can I propose a condition? Just one condition. ¡± ¡°Sure, ¡± Dongfang Mo agreed without even thinking. Then, he asked again, ¡°what condition? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s hands secretly clenched into fists under her sleeves. Her thoughts instantly turned a thousand times before she finally said, ¡°my condition is very simple. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to work with my sister Xi Mumu. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s condition seemed very simple, but it was actually very sharp. It was much sharper than Dongfang Jun asking why Dongfang Mo did not let Xi Mumu go. Of course, it was just that it was more tactful to say it in her way. Dongfang Mo was instantly stunned, then he remained silent for a long time. It seemed that this woman had be much smarter in the past five years. Today, when she mentioned this condition, it seemed simple, but it actually hit the nail on the head. Chapter 494

Chapter 494: Chapter 494 escape as part 3 of the n

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Look, this was the Real Xi Mumu. She used to wear a mask and act docile and obedient, but she was as stubborn as a cat. She was so smart. Not only did she let him chase away the so-called Xi Mumu from one inch ink city, she also didn¡¯t want Xi Mumu to be his mistress or anything like that. She only said that she didn¡¯t want to work with her sister as a husband. To put it bluntly, she wanted him to choose between the two of them. After a long while, Dongfang Mo looked at Yan ru and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Since I¡¯ve decided to make up for your regret and since I¡¯ve decided to marry you, then... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°as long as you marry me, then I¡¯ll let her go. I¡¯ll even cancel the agreement I signed with her. From now on, she¡¯ll be free. That should be enough, right? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As long as she married him Does he mean that he really wants to marry Xi Muxue? But whether it is or not, at least this is an opportunity, first let Xi mu like to leave one inch ink city, then she has a chance to stic surgery, and only if she stic surgery, she and she have a chance... ... So, she quickly nodded and said: ¡°Well, then let¡¯s get married, but I want to get a marriage certificate first, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that when... ¡± ¡°Of course I want to apply for a marriage certificate with you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Yan ru¡¯s words Then, he looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°six years ago, it was because you weren¡¯t old enough. If you were, I would definitely get a marriage certificate with you, and this is also... ¡± Dongfang Mo did not finish his sentence. Actually, this was something that he regretted very much. If he had gotten a marriage certificate with Xi Mumu six years ago, then.. Today, he could have just directly brought her back. There was no need to go through so much trouble. When Yan ru saw that Dongfang Mo had agreed to get a marriage certificate with her, she was immediately happy. She could not help but say, ¡°alright then, pick a date and let¡¯s go get a marriage certificate first... ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s pick a date then. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Yan ru¡¯s words. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the entrance of the Plum Garden He calmly said, ¡°since we¡¯re going to get a marriage certificate tomorrow, then I won¡¯t bother you tonight. I hope that tomorrow night we can have our wedding night. ¡± When Yan ru heard his words, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. This damned man, this man who was obsessed with his sperm, this f * Cking Devil. She would rather die than consummate her marriage with him. She only wanted to escape as quickly as possible. Because Dongfang Mo had said that he wouldn¡¯t disturb her, he didn¡¯t follow her into the Plum Garden. Instead, he turned around and walked towards Mo Garden at the foot of the mountain. That night, Yan ru tossed and turned in the room at the Plum Garden. The reason she had proposed to Dongfang Mo to get the marriage certificate today was because she had originally nned to ask her sister for Xi Muxue¡¯s identity card and household register in a few days. Now, Dongfang Mo was extremely bitchy. He actually said that the wind was the rain. When she said that she wanted to get a marriage certificate, he immediately said that he would take her to get it tomorrow. This was obviously not giving her the chance to ask Xi Muru for her ID card. What should she do What should she do? In just one night, how was she going to inform Xi Muxue, who was now Xi Muru, to give her Xi Muxue¡¯s ID card and the Xi family¡¯s Household Register? Chapter 495

Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Escape as n 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION No matter how conflicted Yan ru was, no matter how much she tossed and turned throughout the night, she still did not manage to get Xi Muxue¡¯s ID card and household register until dawn. A Min came up to call her and informed her to go to the ink garden for dinner. She said that Dongfang Mo was already waiting for her and told her to hurry down. When she walked down the mountain to the ink garden, she was still thinking that if she saw Xi Muru during dinnerter, she would give her a look. Then, she would take the opportunity to go to the WASHROOM, and Xi Muru would follow her to the washroom She wanted her to quickly think of a way to give her identity card and household register to her. MMM, this method was not bad. Besides, it was impossible for Dongfang Mo not to go upstairs after dinner. He always had the time to turn around and leave Meanwhile, Xi Muxue¡¯s identity card and household register could just be casually ced in a gift box or a shopping bag for her. However, the imagination was very full, but the reality was very bony! When she arrived at Mo Garden, she realized that as long as Dongfang Mo was sitting alone in the dining room waiting for her, Xi Muru was nowhere to be seen. ¡°where¡¯s my sister? ¡± Yan Ru asked quietly as she sat down at the dining table. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she woken up yet? Or is she not feeling well? ¡± ¡°She went out early this morning, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered inly. Then, without waiting for Yan ru to speak, he added, ¡°I told herst night that I¡¯m going to get a marriage certificate with you today. She probably... couldn¡¯t ept it, so she got angry. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were extremely calm, as if he and Xi Musru did not have much to do with each other. Yan Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Since Dongfang Mo had told Xi Mumu about thisst night, why didn¡¯t Xi Mumue to find herst night Could it be that Xi Muxue, the current Xi Mumu, didn¡¯t want to marry Dongfang Mo? Yan Ru was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She just quietly apanied Dongfang Mo to finish this seemingly delicious breakfast. They went out in Dongfang Mo¡¯s car. This was also Yan ru¡¯s first time going out ten days after Dongfang Mo caught her from Paris. Of course, it was also her only chance to escape. The car that Dongfang Mo was driving today was still the rolls-royce from five years ago. Today, Yan ru was very obedient and docile, just like how she had only married Dongfang Mo six years ago when she was 19 years old. She had to go to the marriage registration office to get married, and she did not have any other documents on hand, including Yan ru¡¯s documents. All of them were still in that hotel in Paris. Dongfang Mo had been driving silently, while Yan ru sat upright in the passenger seat. The two of them did not look like they were going to get married. Instead, they looked like they were going to attend a funeral. Yan Ru¡¯s hands were clenched into fists in her sleeves. She turned to look at Dongfang Mo who was driving and said inly, ¡°I can¡¯t find my previous ID? How are you going to marry me like this? ¡± Dongfang Mo turned to look at her and said inly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already gotten your Yan ru¡¯s ID back from Paris, so I¡¯ll just marry you as yan RU. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s words seemed to be an understatement, but it made Yan ru so angry that she vomited blood. If Dongfang Mo wanted to marry her current identity, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that no matter if she was Xi Mumu or Xi Muxue, they would be inseparable from him in the future? No, she definitely could not use the identity of Yan ru to marry Dongfang Mo, and it would be a marriage certificate! Chapter 496

Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Escape as n 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Regardless of whether Yan ru was willing to get a marriage certificate with Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo pulled Yan ru directly to the marriage registration office. Obviously, he was a man of his word. Yan Ru got off the car with Dongfang Mo. seeing the words ¡®marriage registration office¡¯ gave her a headache. Then, she looked at the people waiting in line to get a marriage certificate. She thought of taking advantage of the waiting time to see if she could find a chance to escape. However, this fantasy of hers was quickly shattered by Dongfang Mo pulling her to look for the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau. This was because Dongfang Mo had never thought of waiting in line with her to get a marriage certificate. Alright, Dongfang Mo was indeed an extraordinary b * stard. No, he should be a non-human. This was because humans knew the rules of firste, first served. The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau seemed to be very familiar with Dongfang Mo. the two of them shook hands and exchanged pleasantries. Only Yan ru was anxious. Perhaps it was because she was anxious in her heart, or perhaps it was because she had drunk too much soy milk in the morning. She walked into the Office of the Director of the Civil Affairs Bureau She actually had to pee urgently. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom, ¡± Yan ru hurriedly said to Dongfang Mo. without waiting for him to answer, she immediately added, ¡°I have to pee urgently! ¡± Dongfang MO¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his face was obviously filled with embarrassment. The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau quickly pointed at the door and said enthusiastically, ¡°at the end of the corridor is the washroom. It is used by our cadres. You should hurry up and go. ¡± Yan Ru immediately thanked the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau. She did not even bother to call out to Dongfang Mo, and immediately turned around and ran out of the door. She ran straight to the WASHROOM. She Really Needed to pee. The washroom upstairs was indeed used by the cadres. Because it was very clean, Yan ru went in to solve her physiological problems before thinking about how she should escape. The idea of escaping through the front door was shot to death before it even formed in her mind. Then, she quickly looked at this not-so-narrow washroom. The washroom was at the end of the corridor, which was the ce against the wall. Moreover, this washroom was backed by the wall behind it. Most importantly, the windows of the washroom were not equipped with guardrails This was because the windows of the washroom were reserved for people to escape in case of a fire. Well, this was the second floor. The height from the ground was not very high. Moreover, this ce was a washroom. Generally, there was a sewer pipe outside the washroom. The moment Yan ru noticed that the window wasn¡¯t protected, her hands and feet were already faster than her brain as she quickly climbed up the toilet. Then, she stepped on the toilet and climbed up the window. The second floor was indeed not high, and the sewer pipe was just outside. She couldn¡¯t help but shout in her heart, ¡®the heavens are really helping me. ¡® Then, she hugged the sewer pipe with both hands and quickly slid down. This was the back of the entire building, and it was close to the backyard wall, so no one saw her at all. She quickly turned around and ran. At this moment, her only thought was to quickly escape from this ce, quickly escape from Dongfang Mo¡¯s sight. The backyard was not unobstructed, but there was a small courtyard wall, but it was surrounded by iron bars. This was not difficult for Yan ru. She used her hands to hold onto the iron bars and flipped over in two moves. After she flipped over, it was a small alley. She jumped down and was discovered by an old woman. The old woman asked curiously, ¡°Miss, why did you escape from inside? Isn¡¯t it the Civil Affairs Bureau inside? ¡± ¡°someone wants to force me to marry him. I¡¯m running away from the marriage! ¡± Yan Ru said this and quickly ran to the other end of the alley. Chapter 497

Chapter 497: Chapter 497 escape into the Tiger¡¯s Den 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was running as fast as she could. However, she soon realized that her running was useless because she had actually run into a dead alley. Oh my God, do you have to treat me so cruelly She had already jumped out of the window and jumped over the wall to escape. Why couldn¡¯t you give her a smooth way to escape? She had no choice but to turn around and run back. However, she instantly noticed that Ji Feimo¡¯s car had shed past the alley entrance. It was very obvious that he had already noticed that she had escaped. Hence, she quickly looked around and realized that the old woman¡¯s door was open. She ran in and quickly ran to the back. The old woman was shocked and quickly came over to ask her, ¡°Miss, did someone really force you to marry him? ¡± Yan Ru quickly nodded and said softly, ter, if someone asks if you saw me, you must insist that you didn¡¯t see me. Otherwise, I will be captured and sent back to marry a devil. ¡± ¡°Ah, marry a demon? ¡± The old woman¡¯s sense of justice immediately rose when she heard this So, she said righteously, ¡°Miss, you hide here. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone, and I definitely won¡¯t allow strangers to enter my house. ¡± Yan Ru quickly thanked the old woman. Then, under the old woman¡¯s guidance, she quickly hid in the old woman¡¯s closet. Dongfang Mo and the Director of the Civil Affairs Bureau sat in the office drinking tea while waiting for Yan ru. They drank for ten minutes, and ten minutes passed. When Yan ru still had not returned, Dongfang Mo could not sit still. So, he quickly said to the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau, ¡°my wife has eaten something bad in the past two days. I wonder if she didn¡¯t bring any toilet paper. Why don¡¯t you ask a female staff member to deliver some toilet paper for her? ¡± The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau didn¡¯t doubt it and immediately called the cleaner outside the door. ording to Ji Feimo¡¯s original words, he ordered the cleaner to quickly deliver some toilet paper to a woman named Miss Yan in the women¡¯s restroom. The cleaner immediately carried out the order, but soon, in less than five minutes, she returned with a face full of regret with the toilet paper. ¡°The door of thedies¡¯ room has been tightly shut. It¡¯s impossible to open it, ¡± the cleaner reported truthfully. ¡°I knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response from inside. I¡¯m worried that Miss Yan might have fainted in the washroom. ¡± This was definitely a problem that people could rte to. The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau quickly arranged for someone to pry open the door of thedies¡¯room, while Ji Feimo rushed to the door of thedies¡¯room first. It was indeed impossible to push it open. He could not wait for the people arranged by the Director of the Civil Affairs Bureau toe because it would be a waste of time. Therefore, he raised his leg and kicked hard twice. The door of the WASHROOM was immediately knocked over by his big kick. The door was kicked open, but unfortunately, the bathroom was empty. There was no one there, and of course, there was no sign of Yan Ru. When the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau arrived, he already saw Dongfang Mo standing in the women¡¯s bathroom. The two blocks were opened wide, but there was no one there. ¡°could it be that Miss Yan did not enter the bathroom upstairs? ¡± The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau asked in puzzlement. Then he asked the people next to him, ¡°fifteen minutes ago, did you see anyone go downstairs? ¡± Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they did not. Moreover, everyone was working in the office. Who would pay attention to whether there was anyone going up or down the corridor? The cleaner quickly assured him, ¡°fifteen minutes ago, I happened to be dragging the floor of the stairs downstairs. I did not see anyonee down. ¡± Chapter 498

Chapter 498: Chapter 498: Escape into the Tiger¡¯s Den 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ji Feimo stood in the middle of the women¡¯s restroom and looked around. Then, he noticed a footprint on the window. He immediately knew what was going on. Yan Ru, Xi Muru, this D * Mn Woman. She actually dared to escape from the marriage, and she even escaped right under his nose. This was simplywless. Thus, he did not have time to exin to the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He immediately turned around and ran downstairs. As he ran, he called Ahao and asked him to quickly bring people to find Xi Muru¡¯s whereabouts. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo was in a hurry and said that Yan ru¡¯s name was Xi Musru. It was so that a Hao did not react, so he did not drive to the civil affairs bureau at all. Instead, he went straight to look for Xi Musru who had left early in the morning. Hence, in the alley outside the civil affairs bureau, only Dongfang Mo was looking for her. His car could not drive in, so he could only walk in. Then, when he saw someone, he took out Yan ru¡¯s photo and asked if he saw such a person running in? No, that was the answer of most people. Although this was a small alley, the people walking in the alley were usually migrants. The people who were in the alley more than ten minutes ago were long gone, and those who appeared now had juste out Of course, he did not see Yan ru. Finally, Dongfang Mo found a house with its door open. There was an old woman picking vegetables at the door, so he quickly walked up and asked very politely, ¡°old woman, how long have you been sitting here? ¡± ¡°about half an hour, ¡± the old woman answered truthfully. ¡°then... Old Lady, have you seen such a girl walking past here? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately took out Yan ru¡¯s photo and handed it to the old woman ... ¡°This girl? ¡± The old woman carefully looked at the photo in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand, and then said with certainty, ¡°yes, she even asked me for directions? ¡± ¡°Then where is she going now? ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly asked. ¡°that way. ¡± The old woman stood up Then, she pointed to the left side of the alley and said, ¡°because this is a dead end, there¡¯s no way to get through. I told her to go that way. The market is just outside that way. After passing through the market, two small streets are the main road. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Ji Feimo immediately turned around and ran towards his car at the end of the alley. He didn¡¯t believe that Yan ru¡¯s legs could outrun his car. However, it was indeed a market from the front. This didn¡¯t mean that cars couldn¡¯t drive in the market. It was just that there were too many people in this ce, so cars walking here were like crawling snails. Ji Feimo was furious. At this moment, he wished that his car could grow two wings in an instant and fly over the heads of these people. Fortunately, although it was slow, after twenty minutes, he finally drove his car out of the market. After passing two small streets, he finally arrived at the main road. However, there was no sign of Yan ru on the main road. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He thought to himself, ¡°it¡¯s all that old woman¡¯s fault. Why did she point out such a path for Yan ru? Isn¡¯t it obvious that she is helping Yan ru? ¡°? The old woman was helping Yan ru? In a split second, Ji Fei Mo came to his senses. If that old woman was really helping Yan ru, of course, it was entirely possible. This was because people tended to sympathize with the weak. Yan Ru was running away while he was chasing her in his car. Alright, he, Dongfang Mo, had never been deceived by anyone before. However, at this moment, he had a feeling that he had been deceived by that old woman. Chapter 499

Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Escape into the Tiger¡¯s Den 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had been hiding in the closet behind the old woman the whole time. She heard the conversation between Dongfang Mo and the old woman clearly. After Dongfang Mo left for about five minutes, she immediately came out of the closet. The old woman saw her and said with some confusion, ¡°Miss, I just saw that the man was extraordinarily handsome. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one who forced me to get married, right? ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned, then quickly said, ¡°old woman, the person who came to ask you is the friend of the person who forced me to get married to him, so he doesn¡¯t look like a devil. The person who forced me to get married is the devil. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± The old granny didn¡¯t know if yan ru¡¯s words were true. Just as she was about to ask more questions, Yan ru spoke in front of her again, ¡°granny, which direction did you ask him to go just now? ¡± ¡°towards the market. ¡± The old granny pointed with her finger, then said to yan RU, ¡°hurry up and run towards the main entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Only then will you have a chance to escape. ¡± Yan Ru nodded, then thanked the old granny. She turned around and ran towards the main entrance of the civil affairs bureau. Just as she reached the entrance, she saw the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau walking out from afar. She immediately ran towards a road at the side. There were very few people on the main road and there was a lot of traffic in the middle. Yan Ru felt that running along the main road would definitely not work. Perhaps Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinates, such as uncle Liu and a Hao, were driving their cars to look for her. With this thought in mind, she immediately ran into the alley. There were few people in the alley and the most important thing was that there were almost no cars. This was because it was very difficult to drive out of the alley. Most people would not drive into the alley. There were not many alleys and very soon, she ran into anothermercial street. There were many cars on themercial street. Yan Ru had a headache. She thought that she would be discovered sooner orter on this street. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but run toward the shopping mall not far from the main street. She thought that it would be difficult for Dongfang Mo to find her once she entered the shopping mall, but when she reached the entrance of the shopping mall, she stopped when she saw the electronic camera. There were surveince equipment in the shopping mall. What if Dongfang Mo had a whim and investigated all the surveince equipment in Binhai Then wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? With this thought in mind, she immediately turned around and entered another alleyway. Then, she ran along this quiet and long alleyway. However, as she ran, she felt that the walls on both sides of this alleyway were somewhat familiar. It was a little familiar, as if she had walked through this alley in her memory, but she could not remember when she had been to this shop for a while. It was not until the words ¡°dragon and Tiger Pavilion¡± appeared in her sight that she suddenly remembered. This alley was the alley behind the cloudy Sky Hotel, and the Dragon and Tiger pavilion and cloudy Sky Hotel were both opened by Leng Leiting. Leng Leiting and Xi Muxue¡¯s enmity was huge. It seemed that Xi Muxue owed Leng Leiting a lot of money, and Leng Leiting was a loan shark. If Xi Muxue had not repaid the tens of millions back then, who knew how big the snowball would be now. As Yan ru was running, she was still thinking about how big the debt Xi Muxue owed Leng Leiting back then was. However, she soon had an answer to this question. This was because when she ran to the entrance of dragon and Tiger Pavilion, she was immediately discovered. When the two people saw her, they were obviously stunned. Then, when they saw her running madly, they immediately reacted and rushed over to grab her. Chapter 500

Chapter 500: Chapter 500 escaping into the Tiger¡¯s den 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? ¡± Yan Ru shouted loudly and struggled. Unfortunately, her struggle with the two men was the same as not struggling at all. ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? ¡± Yan Ru yelled angrily at the two men who were controlling her arms. Her face was full of anger. ¡°because you¡¯re Xi Muxue. ¡± One of the men rolled his eyes at her. Obviously, he felt that her question was a little too idiotic. ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muxue. ¡± Yan Ru almost instinctively rushed out. ¡°You¡¯ve arrested the wrong person. ¡± ¡°Who arrested the wrong person? ¡± The other man snorted coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve indeed arrested the wrong person before, but this time it¡¯s definitely not wrong. Because you don¡¯t have bangs on your forehead, we can directly see your smooth forehead. There¡¯s no birthmark, so you¡¯re not Xi Muxue. ¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m not Xi Muxue doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m Xi Muxue, ¡± Yan ru continued to argue, then lowered her voice again. ¡°Brothers, please let me go, okay? I¡¯m really not Xi Muxue. ¡± When the two men heard her words, it was as if they had heard a joke One of them looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Xi Muxue, oh Xi Muxue, you really are a person. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to walk it. There¡¯s no door to hell, and you¡¯ve been running away for so many years. Why did youe to the Dragon and Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s entrance Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not Xi Muxue, ¡± Yan ru cried out tearlessly. Oh God, Oh God, why are you so blind? She had finally escaped from the hands of that devil, Dongfang Mo, but who knew that in just two hours, she would fall into the hands of Leng Leiting again. What did it mean to go from the Dragon¡¯s den to the Tiger¡¯s den This time, Yan ru had truly experienced it! No matter how much she said that she was not Xi Muxue, these two men ignored her. Seeing that she keptining, one of them could not help but growl, ¡°Xi Muxue, if you continue to scream, I¡¯ll stuff my smelly socks into your mouth. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll scream or not. ¡± Yan Ru immediately shut her mouth and did not say a word. How Stinky were the stinky socks When the time came, she would not have escaped. Perhaps she would have died from the stinky socks? Thus, she could only be brought into the Dragon and Tiger pavilion by the two men. On the way, when they met someone, everyone stared at her with wide eyes. Then, they gave the two men a thumbs up. Of course, it was to praise their ability to do things. They could even catch Xi Muxue who had escaped for many years. This kind of ability was almostparable to Sherlock Holmes. This time, Leng leiting would definitely reward the two of them greatly. Leng Leiting received a call from his subordinates on his cruise ship. When he heard the news of Xi muxue being caught, he wondered if he had heard wrongly. Hence, he quickly asked, ¡°Is it really Xi Muxue? This time, don¡¯t make a mistake. I¡¯m not in the mood to catch the wrong person every time. ¡± Leng Leiting was indeed not in the mood to catch Xi muxue because he had caught the wrong person twice five years ago. In the past five years, he had caught Xi muxue twice, but in the end, it was Xi Musru. Moreover, every time he caught the wrong person, he had to apologize to Dongfang Mo. It was as if he had done something very wrong, which made him feel very embarrassed. However, this time, his subordinate told him with certainty over the phone that he definitely did not make a mistake because Xi muxue did not have thick bangs on her forehead. Her entire forehead was exposed, and there were no birthmarks or scars. It was Xi Muxue herself. Chapter 501

Chapter 501: Chapter 501 escaping into the Tiger¡¯s den 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of which, when Dongfang Mo realized that the old woman might be lying to him, he immediately drove back. Of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to pass through the market again. Instead, he went in the direction of the main entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. By the time he returned to the small alley behind the civil affairs bureau, the old woman was already cooking at home. She heard a knock on the door and pulled it open. When she saw that it was him, she was slightly stunned. Then, she hurriedly asked him, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡°? Of course, Dongfang Mo was asking his wife which direction the girl just ran in. The old woman insisted on her initial words, saying that she ran in the direction of the market. Of course, Dongfang Mo did not believe her. She said that he did not find her at all in the direction of the market. What does it have to do with me if the Old Lady said that you did not find her? Besides, the market was so big, there were so many people and cars, and it was so chaotic. Since she wanted to run, and you were still chasing her in the car, how could you see her in the car if she just randomly threw a cat into a corner of the market? Dongfang Mo was choked by the Old Lady¡¯s words and immediately could not say anything because this was the truth. He was in the car and was only passing by the market. If that woman, Yan Ru, really ran into the market, he would not be able to see her. Just as he was considering whether to call Hao and the others to search the entire market, a Hao¡¯s phone call came. On the phone, a Hao reported to him that Xi Muru had already returned to one inch mo city. He was shocked and quickly reacted. The Xi Muru that a Hao mentioned was definitely the fake Xi Muxue who was acting as Xi Muxue. As for the Real Xi Muxue, even if it was the current Yan ru, she would not stupidly run back to one inch Mo city. Hence, he quickly told a Hao that it was not Xi Muxue who had run away, but Yan ru who had run away. It was the current Xi Muxue who told him to quickly send people to the market behind the Civil Affairs Bureau to conduct a thorough search. Just as Dongfang Mo was conducting a thorough search for Yan ru, Yan ru had already fallen into Leng Leiting¡¯s hands. She was even facing Leng Leiting¡¯s snowball bill. When Leng Leiting saw Yan ru.. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, I told you that we split the money evenly when we earned it back then, but you ran away with the money alone. Now, I¡¯ll calcte for you how much money you took from me back then. ¡± As Leng Leiting spoke, he immediately took out theputer that he had brought with him. Then, he flipped open the bill that he had recorded back then and started typing on theputer¡¯s keyboard. Very quickly, in less than two minutes, Leng Leiting immediately received a new set of data. From the 35 million that Xi Muxue owed him, the interest rolled into 3.5 billion. Yan Ru did not know how Leng Leiting calcted the interest roll, but she did not care about this problem because whether it was 3.5 billion or 35 million, to her, it was an astronomical figure She could not pay any of the numbers. ¡°I don¡¯t have money. ¡± Yan Ru looked at Leng leiting and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m just amoner. I¡¯m penniless now. I can¡¯t even take out 3.5 yuan. ¡± Yan Ru was telling the truth. After she was captured by Dongfang Mo in Paris, even her bag was confiscated by Dongfang Mo, so she was truly penniless. ¡°NO MONEY? ¡± Leng leiting frowned Then, he looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, don¡¯t joke around. These five years have already passed. A person like you who specializes in deceiving people for a living could have swindled tens of millions from me back then. How could you not have swindled money from other ces? ¡± Chapter 502

Chapter 502: Chapter 502: People¡¯sck of heart 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was so angry when she heard Leng Leiting¡¯s words that she almost vomited blood. In his eyes, Xi Muxue was a liar, as if she was a money swindler. Well, she really did not know whether Xi Muxue was a liar or not, because she was only in primary school and junior high school in the same ss as Xi Muxue. Later on, when they went to high school, although she and Xi muxue still went to the same school, they were not in the same ss anymore. At that time, Xi Muxue was already very old and had started a new way of socializing. Moreover, she was beautiful and had many friends by her side. She had almost no interaction with her sister who lived in the maid¡¯s room all day long. However, even so, she did not think that Xi Muxue was a liar, right? That was because at that time, Mu Xue already knew that her boyfriend was Dongfang Mo. Furthermore, she also knew that after she graduated from university, she would marry Dongfang Mo and be the future mistress of the Dongfang family. The Dongfang family was rich and powerful, and she enjoyed endless riches and riches, so.. There was no need for her to be a liar. As for what had happened in the past few years after she went to university, that was after she married Dongfang Mo, she was not too sure. In Short, she felt that Xi Muxue was a vain person who loved to enjoy life, and she liked to bully others She was also a person who was self-centered. Of course, the person Xi muxue liked to bully the most was actually her twin sister Xi Muru. If she could bully outsiders, she would do it. If she couldn¡¯t, she would just forget about it. When she thought of this, she almost instinctively retorted, ¡°WHO¡¯s scamming money? Don¡¯t nder me, okay? ¡± ¡°SLANDER ME? ¡± Leng Leiting was very dissatisfied with Yan ru¡¯s words He could not help but snort coldly, ¡°Xi Muxue, how can you say nder in front of me? You took my money away. This is an irond fact. You can¡¯t deny it even if you want to. ¡± Yan Ru originally wanted to say that she was not Xi Muxue¡¯s, but she took it back when she was about to say it. This was because she had said it countless times. Reality proved that no matter how many times she said it, it was useless. People had already confirmed that she was Xi Muxue. Hence, she could only say helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have money. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have money if you don¡¯t have money. ¡± Leng Leiting was obviously very angry at her He could not help but say loudly, ¡°Xi Muxue, I think you¡¯re a dead pig that¡¯s not afraid of boiling water. Since you don¡¯t have money and you don¡¯t think of ways to borrow money from others, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get my money back. ¡± Leng Leiting then thought about it and said, ¡°how about this, Xi Muxue, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Do you want your friend to send you money to exchange for you, or do you want me to deal with you? ¡± ¡°How can my friend have so much money? ¡± Yan Ru red at him fiercely She said Snappily, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? You Open Casinos, loan sharks, and do all sorts of shady things. How can a normal person have billions? I don¡¯t have friends with that kind of money. ¡± In fact, Yan ru had thought of Che Qixuan before. Of course, if this Damn Leng leiting wanted her to return the 35 million, she would probably call Che Qixuan to try it out. Maybe Che Qixuan would look for Pu Yongjun and his sister to think of a way.. It was very likely that he would be able to collect the 35 million. It just so happened that Leng leiting insisted on 3.5 billion, so she directly gave up on this idea. ording to her observation of Che Qixuan, his assets should not exceed 100 million, so it was better not to call Che Qixuan. Even if she did, it would be a waste. Chapter 503

Chapter 503: Chapter 503, the human heart is less than 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Leng leitingughed when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words. Then, a mocking expression quickly appeared on his face He said coldly, ¡°Then, Miss Xi Muxue, since you¡¯re not willing to look for your friend, I can help you look for him. If I remember correctly, five years ago, it seems that you and Nangong Xun had a pretty good rtionship. ¡± Leng leiting paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°as for Nangong Xun, he is now a person who can summon the wind and rain in Singapore. I personally think that he should be considered your friend, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Nangong Xun, ¡± Yan ru immediately denied Leng Leiting¡¯s words without even thinking Then, she quickly added, ¡°Mr. Leng, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve asked about Nangong Xun. Back then, he was only interested in my sister, Xi Muxue. I think Xi Muxue once saved him or something, but he doesn¡¯t have a good impression of me at all. You want him to help me return the 3.5 billion? That¡¯s just a dream. ¡± Actually, Yan ru did not know if Nangong Xun and Xi Muxue were close, but she knew one thing ¡ª she definitely could not fall into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands Because it was very likely that Nangong Xun knew that the XI Musru in one inch ink city was the original Xi Muxue, then when he saw her, it was very likely that he knew that she was the Real Xi Muxue now. She absolutely could not fall into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands again. This was unquestionable, because she had fallen into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands twice before. Her life was very miserable, even miserable. When Leng Leiting heard Yan ru say this, he instinctively frowned. Five years ago, he heard that Xi muxue seemed to have gone to look for Nangong Xun, but in the end, he was not too sure how the two of them worked together. ¡°since you don¡¯t have any friends, then tomorrow I¡¯ll bring you to... ¡± ¡°boss, Elder Dongfang Yingwu is here, ¡± someone shouted from outside, Interrupting Leng Leiting. ¡°invite him to the reception room. I¡¯ll be right there, ¡± Leng leiting instructed outside the door Then, he turned to look at Yan ru and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, think about it carefully here. See if you have any friends or backers. I¡¯ll go meet the guests first. When Ie overter, I¡¯d better hope to hear your good news. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Can you give me some food? ¡± Yan Ru did not answer the question directly. When she saw Leng Leiting¡¯s face darken, she quickly added, ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have any food or a ss of water. Otherwise, if I die, you won¡¯t get a single cent. ¡± Leng Leiting red at her angrily. Then, as he walked out of the door, he instructed the person outside, ¡°get mother Wang to send some food in for her. Be careful. ¡± When Yan ru saw that Leng Leiting had left, she started to look around the room seriously. Based on her experience of running away in the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s washroom this morning, she was now thinking about whether she could find another breakthrough. However, she was soon disappointed because there was no breakthrough in this secret room, not even a window. Therefore, not to mention that she was alone, even a fly would find it difficult to fly out. She was finally discouraged and sat weakly on the Sofa. She thought to herself, no wonder Leng Leiting did not tie her hands and feet, because this ce was the same whether it was tied or not. Just as she was feeling depressed, the door was pushed open at this moment, followed by the sound of footsteps. Chapter 504

Chapter 504: Chapter 504

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru raised her head instinctively and saw a woman carrying a tray. She was petrified when she saw the woman This was because this woman was actually mother Wang, who had brought her along since she was young. She was a hundred times better than her biological mother. When mother Wang saw her, she was also shocked. The tray in her hand was almost unsteady. Fortunately, she quickly steadied it so that the tray did not fall to the ground. ¡°Mother Wang, why are you here? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s voice was a little shaky. She could not remember to take two steps forward and directly grabbed mother Wang¡¯s hand. Mother Wang quickly put down the tray in her hand. Then, she looked at Yan ru from head to toe and asked in a low voice, ¡°second miss, why are you here? ¡± Yan Ru immediately looked at the door. Fortunately, the door was already closed. So, she put her mouth next to mother Wang¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°mother Wang, I¡¯m not mu Xue. I¡¯m Mu Ru. I removed the birthmark on my forehead. ¡± Mother Wang was even more shocked when she heard Yan ru¡¯s words. She could not help but take two steps back and scrutinize Yan ru again. In the end.. She pointed at the Sofa and said to Yan ru, ¡°sit down and eat first. I¡¯ll get a pair of slippers to help miss change her shoes. ¡± Yan Ru immediately knew what mother Wang meant, so she quickly took off her shoes with her hands and socks. Then, she revealed the inconspicuous red words on the soles of her feet. No one knew that she had a red mole on the soles of her feet. Only she and mother Wang knew about it. Even her mother, Lin Xinyi, did not know about it. This was because she did not have this red mole when she was born. When she was three years old, she had been walking barefoot on the ground when a piece of broken ss pierced the soles of her feet. At that time, a small piece of broken ss had not been removed from the flesh, and it had grown into a hemorrhoid Perhaps because the blood had covered the small piece of broken ss, this hemorrhoid was red. ¡°Are you really the eldest miss? ¡± Mother Wang was excited. She could not help but hug her. Then, she thought of something and quickly let go Then, she pointed at the food on the coffee table and said, ¡°Miss Xi, hurry up and eat. Boss Leng ordered to Cook for you. ¡± Yan Ru was actually very excited. She had a lot to ask mother Wang, but she knew that now was not the time to reminisce. She also knew that this was not a ce to recognize family. Therefore, she nodded and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Mother Wang looked at her from the side. When she saw her wolf down her food, her heart could not help but ache. Yan Ru finished her food very quickly. Nanny Wang came over to clean up the bowl and chopsticks. Then, she whispered to Yan ru, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will think of a way to help you escape. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her nose turned sour and warm liquid swirled in her eyes. She really wanted to tell nanny Wang not to bother. If she were to be caught by Leng Leiting, she would be harmed instead. However, before she could say anything, Nanny Wang had already carried the tray and quickly left. She walked to the door and gave her a look, indicating that she should not be anxious. She would definitely think of a way. Yan Ru felt even more ufortable. Would Nanny Wang think of a way What other way could she think of? Leng Leiting¡¯s ce was surrounded like an iron wall. Moreover, there were people standing guard everywhere. How could a woman like nanny Wang bring her out of this ce? Chapter 505

Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The human heart is not strong enough

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had only returned to one inch INK CITY AFTER DARK! Of course, Xi Muru was still in one inch ink city. The only one who was not there was Yan ru, who he had captured from Paris. When Xi Muru saw him, she still walked over obediently. When she saw him sitting on the Sofa with a frown, she could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡± Dongfang Mo shook his head, then waved his hand to signal her to leave. Because at this moment, he really did not have the slightest mood to care about this fake Xi Muru. Xi Muru could not help but feel angry again. She could not help but frown. It seemed like she could not stay in one inch ink city anymore because staying there would not be of any use anymore. Her beautiful dream had beenpletely shattered by that woman called Yan Ru. In fact, it waspletely shattered by the Real Xi Muru. The most foolish thing she had done in her life was to refuse to marry Dongfang Mo who had been burned beyond recognition by the fire! These words were Xi Yuancheng¡¯s original words. At that time, she had scoffed at them, but now she felt that these words were the absolute truth! Five years ago, in order to get the most stupid thing she had ever done right, she had sacrificed her looks and turned her beautiful self into the ugly pig Ba Jie. In the end, she had sessfully moved into one inch ink city as she wished. In these five years, she had been hiding her true nature and ying a role that waspletely different from herself. All she wanted was to one day fly back to the top and be a phoenix. However, with the arrival of this woman called Yan Ru, she finally understood that her dream hade to an end. If she did not think of a way now, she would probably be chased out of one inch Mo city in a few days. Last night, Dongfang Mo had told her that he was going to marry that Yan ru today. Her heart immediately skipped a beat. Then, she thought that she had to think of a way to change the name on the marriage certificate to her own. The current Yan ru was actually the former Xi Muxue, but her appearance was the same as her original appearance, which was Xi Muxue. Moreover, the most important thing was that Yan ru did not like Dongfang Mo. of course, Yan Ru was also the Real Xi Muxue. She was a fool and a fool. She could not understand the way a fool thought, nor could she understand it. However, this was an opportunity for her because Yan ru was willing to work with her and was willing to let her rece her. In other words, she really wanted to escape one inch mo city. She put Xi Muxue¡¯s identity card and household register in one ce, so she left early in the morning. Of course, she went to that ce to get her identity card and household register. Then, she wanted to find an opportunity to give this identity card to Yan ru. Dongfang Mo said that he was bringing Yan ru to get a marriage certificate, so she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the morning and found a quiet corner to hide herself. Then, she waited for Dongfang Mo and Yan ru to arrive. The Heavens did not disappoint those with good intentions. She finally waited for these two people, and her heart was secretly ted. She was thinking that she had already disguised herself to lookpletely different from herself, so she would go over to look for Yan ru who was waiting in ler. But who knew that Dongfang Mo did not even bring Yan ru to line up. Instead, he directly brought her to the second floor of the building next to them. Obviously, Dongfang Mo wanted to use the back door and directly looked for an official to get their marriage certificate. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but there was nothing she could do. She could only leave listlessly. In her heart, she thought that since Dongfang Mo and Yan ru were married, then she had to think of a way to turn herself into Yan ru. Chapter 506

Chapter 506: Chapter 506

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She went to see an important person in the morning and then slowly returned to one inch Mo city. However, as soon as she returned to one inch Mo city, she heard aunt Liu say that Yan ru had disappeared. She seemed to have run away when she was applying for a marriage certificate with Dongfang Mo. she said that Dongfang Mo was sending people to conduct a thorough search of Binhai city. When she heard this, she was stunned. Then, she could not help butugh. She did not find it strange that Yan ru had run away from the marriage because Yan ru was also Xi Musru. Her thick head could not think of the benefits of marrying Dongfang Mo at all She only remembered that Dongfang Mo used to be a devil. Of course, Dongfang Mo had indeed tortured her very badly. However, she knew very well that Dongfang Mo had been very good to her these past few years. Although she was only a mistress, other than not having the identity of Mrs. Dongfang, she enjoyed the treatment of Mrs. Dongfang. The most shocking thing was that the person she met this morning told her that Dongfang Mo was most likely not a eunuch. Of course, this was just a suspicion, so she had to personally go and verify it. Appraising whether Dongfang Mo was a eunuch was not a difficult task for her because she was his mistress. It was normal for her to asionally go to his room or ask him to asionallye to her room. Therefore, now that Dongfang Mo had waved for her to leave, of course, she was unwilling. She had prepared meticulously for the entire afternoon, and now that he had finally returned, she had to personally appraise the authenticity of the legend. ¡°Ah Mo, I made your favorite lion head this afternoon. Would you like to have a bite? ¡± Xi Mumu squatted down beside him and said gently, ¡°you¡¯ve been looking haggard these past few days, and today, because of that Yan ru, you haven¡¯t even eaten. ¡± Dongfang Mo was initially slightly mesmerized because he felt tired. Of course, this tiredness was not just physical, but more importantly, it came from the tiredness in his heart. This was not the first time Xi Musru had made food for him to eat. In fact, over the past three years, this Xi Musru had indeed been a little tired in one inch Mo city because in order to please him, she would often cook something for him to eat Of course, this included the lion head that Xi Musru used to be best at. Hence, now that Xi Musru had said that she had made him a lion head, he did not doubt it. Moreover, he had indeed not eaten anything today to look for that woman, Yan Ru. His stomach had long been starving. Hence, he nodded and said inly, ¡°alright, help me pack another bowl of rice. I¡¯m really hungry too. ¡± Xi Mumu nodded immediately, then she quickly got up and turned around to walk out the door. There was no better opportunity than tonight. Three dishes, one soup, and a big bowl of rice. If Dongfang Mo had a good appetite, he could still eat something. Today, he was in a bad mood and did not have much of an appetite, so he frowned when he saw so much food, but he still picked up his chopsticks to eat. Because he did not have a good appetite, he did not eat much. He barely ate one of the two lion heads, and he could not eat the other one anymore. He only ate half a bowl of rice. Xi Mumu saw that he could not eat anymore, so she did not try to persuade him anymore. She just quickly removed the bowl, chopsticks, and the remaining food. In her heart, she only prayed that the effects of the medicine would take effect quickly. The effects of the medicine did take effect quickly. Because the medicine she had given him was heavy, when she went to Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor again, Dongfang Mo was already lying on the Sofa. His entire face was slightly flushed. She could not help but use her hand to feel his forehead. It was indeed a little hot. She could not help but feel happy in her heart. Then, she looked at his pants very naturally... ... Chapter 507

Chapter 507: Chapter 507: Yan Ru¡¯s worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Dongfang Mo was leaning sideways. His two legs were stacked together, so it was impossible to see anything. Xi Musru was a little unwilling. When she saw that Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes were closed, she could not help but lean forward. She reached out to grab his belt buckle, wanting to examine it personally. She even wanted to... ... Unfortunately, her hand had just ced on Dongfang Mo¡¯s belt buckle. Before she could pry it open, Dongfang Mo¡¯srge hand had already swiftly grabbed her hand. His pair of dark eyes instantly opened His sharp gaze was like an ice de as itnded on Xi Mumu¡¯s face. Xi Mumu could not help but panic for a moment, then she quickly calmed down ¡°Ah Mo, I thought you were asleep. I didn¡¯t have the strength to get you onto the bed, so I wanted to help you take off your clothes to make you sleep morefortably. ¡± Dongfang Mo shook her hand off, then got up to sit properly. He said coldly, ¡°you can go out now. You don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. You just need to worry about your own matters. ¡± When Xi Muru heard this, her expression was still gentle, but her heart was already in turmoil. Dongfang Mo did not want her to help him take off his pants. Did this mean that his ce was really fine? With such a doubtful heart, under Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold gaze, she slowly exited Dongfang Mo¡¯s room and then deliberately walked up the stairs. However, she was very smart. She only took a few steps up the stairs before she took off her shoes and tiptoed towards Dongfang Mo¡¯s room. The door was still ajar as before, but the sound of running water could be hearding from the room. It was obvious that Dongfang Mo was taking a shower, and it was very likely that he was taking a cold shower. She could not help but feel regret. Why didn¡¯t the medicine focus on the main point tonight If it was the main point, he would definitely not only have a reaction, he would probably not be able to control himself and would definitely want her. Her heart was filled with regret. She had lived in one inch mo city for five years, and Dongfang Mo had returned from America for three years. In these three years, she had never thought that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch at all. He was actually a normal man? If she had known earlier, she would not have missed these three years for nothing. Then, she had waited for Xi Musru to return to her natural state. She had even threatened the low position that she thought she could enjoy without any worries. Damn it, damn it. It was all that damn woman. Why didn¡¯t she tell her this news earlier? If she had known earlier that she had gotten Dongfang Mo three years ago, she might have been able to conceive his child then. Now that the child was more than two years old, she might have been able to be Mrs. Dongfang with her child. No, she could not fail just like that. Dongfang Mo was hers, and it had been decided 12 years ago. Even though she did not understand why Dongfang Mo woulde to the XI family 12 years ago to propose marriage, saying that he wanted her to get engaged. However, when she thought about it carefully, 12 years ago, she was exactly 14 years old. She had just grown into a beautiful girl. Perhaps Dongfang Mo had met her father, Xi Yuancheng, at a banquet So, he fell in love with her at first sight. In short, at that time, she was as beautiful as a flower bud. There were many men who fell in love with her at first sight. Otherwise, she would not have lost her first time when she was 16 years old Wasn¡¯t it all because she was too beautiful and surrounded by too many tall, rich, and handsome people? Chapter 508

Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Yan Ru¡¯s worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was locked in this secret room by Leng Leiting. After seeing mother Wang, her heart rxed a little. She thought that after running for several hours today, she was too tired and tired. So after mother Wang Left, she leaned against the wall and slowly fell asleep. When she woke up again, it was already the next morning. Moreover, she was awakened by the sound of the door being pushed open. When she opened her eyes, she just happened to see Leng Leiting¡¯s half-smiling eyes. ¡°Hehe, it seems that you are quite good at enjoying yourself? ¡± Leng leiting looked at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I should bang my head against the wall and die? ¡± Yan Ru scoffed at Leng Leiting¡¯s words Then, she asked in return, ¡°if I really Bang my head against the wall and die, then wouldn¡¯t you suffer an even worse loss? Not to mention 35 million, even 3.50 yuan would be gone. At that time, you¡¯d still have to pay a few hundred yuan for the cremation fee, wouldn¡¯t you? ¡± Leng Leiting was stunned when he heard this, then he smiled and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, I only remember that you like to lie the most, but I didn¡¯t expect that after five years, you¡¯d be so sharp-tongued. ¡± Yan Ru ignored Leng Leiting¡¯s words. She was not Xi Muxue, but Leng Leiting had never believed her words, so there was nothing he could do about it. He could say whatever he wanted. After all, she did not have money, she wanted her life. Leng leiting seemed to already know Yan ru¡¯s personality. This woman was like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water, so he did not waste his time with her He said directly, ¡°congrattions, you don¡¯t have to worry about me looking for you anymore. You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. ¡± Yan Ru widened her eyes and looked as if she didn¡¯t understand Leng Leiting¡¯s words. She was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Mr. Leng, you mean you don¡¯t want me to return the 3.5 billion to you? You have a lot of money and you don¡¯t care about the 3.5 billion? ¡± ¡°nonsense. ¡± Leng Leiting was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words. He then red at her and said, ¡°are you dreaming? I sold you. Although the price didn¡¯t reach 3.5 billion, it still sold for 1 billion. ¡± Leng leiting paused when he said this He looked at Yan ru who was stunned and sighed. ¡°Xi Muxue, I never thought that you would have such a valuable day. I thought that no one would want tens of millions. Who knew that when they heard it was you, they would offer 1 billion. ¡± ¡°1 billion? ¡± Yan Ru almost fainted on the spot when she heard this. D * MN, other than that devil, Dongfang Mo, who else in this world would be willing to pay 1 billion for her? Therefore, the first person in her mind to buy her was Dongfang Mo, and she absolutely could not fall into the hands of that Bastard Dongfang Mo again. Hence.. She immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Leng, don¡¯t you think that one billion is too little It¡¯s still 2.5 billion away from your 3.5 billion I think you should look for another one. Maybe someone will give you three billion. Now that you¡¯ve sold me for one billion, won¡¯t you suffer a huge loss?¡± Leng Leitingughed out loud when he heard her words Then, he looked at Yan ru and shook his head. ¡°Xi Muxue, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You¡¯ve already exceeded my expectations by selling me for one billion. I¡¯ve never been greedy, so it¡¯s useless for you to goad me like this. I¡¯ve already promised to hand over the person and the money today. ¡± Yan Ru was so angry that she almost fainted. Actually, she hoped to stay in Leng Leiting¡¯s secret room for a few more days because mother Wang said that she would think of a way to get her out. However, mother Wang probably hadn¡¯t thought of a way yet, and Leng Leiting couldn¡¯t wait to sell her off. Wouldn¡¯t she fall into the hands of the devil again? Chapter 509

Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Yan Ru¡¯s worth: 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had always been certain that the person who bought her was Dongfang Mo, so she had always been thinking about what kind of war she would have with Dongfang Mo when she returned to one inch Mo city. Leng Leiting¡¯s car had not been driven for long, and Yan ru had yet to figure out what kind of hatred he would have towards Dongfang Mo when she saw himter. Because she had actually helped him escape a billion yuan by running away from the marriage. However, when the car stopped, when Leng Leiting brought her to a yacht, and when she saw a somewhat familiar yet unfamiliar figure on the yacht, her first reaction was ¡ª This person was not Dongfang Mo, this was for sure! This person was also not Dongfang Yu, which was also che Qi Xuan, this was also for sure! But, who was this person Why did she feel that the figure was a little familiar? Just as Yan ru was puzzled, this person had already slowly turned his body over and looked at her with a smile on his face! Meanwhile, Yan ru waspletely stunned. Even in her dreams, she would never have thought that the person who spent one billion to buy her was actually Dongfang Mo¡¯s third brother, the current CEO of Dongfang Group ¡ª Dongfang Jun! Was there such a dramatic thing She and Dongfang Jun had been schoolmates for a few days, had been uncle and sister-inw for a few months, and had been friends for a period of time. However, these things had already happened six years ago. Now, she and Dongfang Jun were long strangers, and Dongfang Jun did not even know that she was Xi Muru. Why would he spend one billion on her? Could it be that the real Xi Muxue and Dongfang Jun had all sorts of connections Or could it be that five years ago, Dongfang Jun and Xi Muxue had actually been in contact secretly? Furthermore, six years ago, Xi Muxue had cheated Leng Leiting of 35 million, and she had split it with Dongfang Jun? Yan Ru¡¯s mind had been churning with these messy thoughts. In fact, the main reason was that she had never figured out the reason why Dongfang Jun had spent one billion on her. Regardless of whether Yan ru clearly understood it or not, Leng Leiting had already sold her to Dongfang Jun. on the side, Yan ru saw Dongfang Jun hand over a briefcase to Leng Leiting with her own eyes Then, Leng Leiting opened the briefcase and used his hand to weigh the pink banknote inside. A total of one billion. This was Xi Muxue¡¯s, no, Xi Muxue¡¯s price. Yan Ru could not help but feel embarrassed. It seemed that Xi Muxue was indeed much more valuable than her. Leng Leiting finished counting the money and then took out the agreement that Xi Muxue had signed with him back then. He wanted to tear it up, but was grabbed by Dongfang Jun. Obviously, he did not want him to tear it up. Leng Leiting did not care too much. In short, his money was already in his hands. Although it was a lot worse than his interest rate calction, it was dozens of times more than the thirty-five million he put in the bank. Leng leiting raised the heavy one billion Then, he looked at Yan ru and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, you should feel very lucky. From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about my people chasing you everywhere. In the future, even if they see you, they will not recognize you in front of them. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she was so angry that she vomited blood. When she saw that Leng Leiting was about to leave, she could not help but call out, ¡°Mr. Leng. ¡± ¡°Is there anything else? ¡± Leng leiting turned around and looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. His face was full of mockery. ¡°Xi Muxue, don¡¯t tell me you really think I sold you cheap? ¡± Yan Ru red at her and sighed. ¡°It was mother Wang who delivered the food for me yesterday. She used to be a servant of the Xi family and worked for the XI family for more than 20 years. I... ¡± ¡°CEO Leng, why don¡¯t you give this servant to me? ¡± Dongfang Jun who had been standing aside said. He looked at Leng Leiting and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a servant. It shouldn¡¯t be a loss for you, right? ¡± Chapter 510

Chapter 510: Chapter 510 Yan Ru¡¯s worth: 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo did not sleep wellst night. Not only was he worried that Yan ru had not been found, but it was also because Xi Musru had given him some Aphrodisiac. He had never dreamed that Xi Musru would actually give her an aphrodisiac because in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was a eunuch. Although he had already ¡®undergone stic surgery¡¯ to return to his original appearance, everyone knew that.. That ce could not be cured by stic surgery. The secret that he was not a eunuch should only be known by one person. That was the current Xi Muxue, which was also Yan ru, because he had once made love with her on the private ne in Paris¡¯s flying beach. However, Xi Mumu had drugged himst night. Although it was not heavy, he could clearly feel it. Although he managed to control himself and did not have anything to do with this fake Xi Mumu, it still caused him a lot of pain. Last night, he had soaked himself in cold water for three whole hours. In the end, he had to wait for the heat to dissipate before he walked out of the bathroom. Heid on the bed and could not fall asleep for a long time. Actually, he did not need to do this at all. After all, he was a normal man. Moreover, this fake Xi Mumu was his mistress now. It was only right and proper for him to use her to cure the APHRODISIAC poison. He did not have to do this to himself. However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to. His heart instinctively resisted her approach. In his mind, there was a fixed understanding. It wasn¡¯t her. Even if this woman had a birthmark on her forehead, which was her appearance five years ago, it was still not her! If it wasn¡¯t her, then he didn¡¯t want it This knowledge, which he didn¡¯t know when it was formed, was actually deeply ingrained in his mind. That was why he would rather soak in cold water than have this Xi Muru at home! Because he didn¡¯t sleep well, he woke up a littlete in the morning. He had just washed up and hadn¡¯t had the time to shave when a Hao¡¯s call came in. Then, he reported an important piece of news to him. ¡°boss, ording to the electronic traffic map of Binhaist night, we finally found Xi Muxue. No, it was Miss Yan ru who ran into the alley behind the Yuntian hotel and never came out again. Our preliminary estimate is... ¡± After listening to a Hao¡¯s report, Dongfang Mo held the phone tightly in his hand. The Yuntian hotel belonged to Leng Leiting. His rtionship with Leng Leiting had always been superficial on the surface, but they did not have much conflict in the dark. They had always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. It seemed that Leng Leiting had mistaken Yan ru for Xi Muxue. He had experienced this once five years ago, but that time, Xi Muxue had run away on her own. This time, Yan ru would definitely not be able to run away on her own. Even if she said that she was not Xi Muxue, Leng Leiting would definitely not believe it because she looked exactly like Xi muxue now. Instead, she was the Real Xi Muxue He could muddle through with Leng Leiting. Alright, regardless of whether Leng Leiting thought of Yan ru as Xi Muxue or Xi Muru, he had to make a trip to Leng Leiting¡¯s Longhu pavilion. As for Yan ru, he had to get her back Even if it was to help Xi Muxue repay the debt she owed Leng Leiting six years ago. When Dongfang Mo arrived at the Longhu pavilion behind the Yuntian Hotel, Leng Leiting was not there. When his subordinates saw that it was Dongfang Mo, they first settled Dongfang Mo down, then called Leng Leiting and told him about Dongfang Mo¡¯s arrival At the same time, they asked about Leng Leiting¡¯s return time because Dongfang Mo disliked waiting for people the most. Chapter 511

Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Yan Ru¡¯s worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo did not wait for long in Leng Leiting¡¯s VIP lounge. In just ten minutes, Leng Leiting had already rushed back. ¡°Aiya, Dongfang, what¡¯s going on today? Why did youe to my dragon and Tiger Pavilion? ¡± Leng Leiting shook hands with Dongfang Mo very warmly because Dongfang Mo¡¯s arrival had really surprised him. ¡°I heard that you caught Xi Muxue, ¡± Dongfang Mo went straight to the point. It was clearly a question, but he had used a positive tone. This was actually a reminder to Leng Leiting that there was no need to hide it. I had already investigated it thoroughly. Leng Leiting did not hide it either. Perhaps he felt that there was no need to hide this matter at all Thus, he answered very straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, Xi Muxue, this woman, she won¡¯t walk on the Path to heaven, and she will walk on the path to hell without a door. Where do you think she¡¯s running from ¡°She insisted on running to the entrance of my dragon and Tiger Pavilion. If I didn¡¯t catch her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to my name, Leng Leiting. ¡± Dongfang Moughed when he heard this, then he said indifferently, ¡°congrattions, CEO Leng. But how much money does Xi Muxue owe you? ¡± Leng Leiting alsoughed when he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. ¡°actually, six years ago, the money wasn¡¯t that much, but six years ago, it was mainly because she shouldn¡¯t have lied to me. And as you know, I¡¯m a loan shark. These six years have passed, and the interest is rolling in, so it¡¯s still a little too much. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and said inly, ¡°MMM, you can calcte it ording to the interest rate you¡¯re charging for the loan shark. Now, how much does Xi Muxue owe you? ¡± ¡°ording to the highest interest rate, it¡¯s about three billion, and ording to the lowest, it¡¯s about one billion. ¡± Leng Leiting did not take out hisputer anymore and reported the number that he had already calcted. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you three billion and you give Xi Muxue to me. ¡± Dongfang Mo was not in the mood to continue arguing with Leng Leiting Without waiting for his reply, he added, ¡°of course, you also have to give me the Bullsh * T cooperation agreement that you signed with Xi Muxue six years ago. I¡¯ll buy it all for you in one go. ¡± When Leng Leiting heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, his eyes were so wide that they almost rolled out. He immediately asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°what? You want to use three billion to pay Xi Muxue back? ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded with certainty, then he asked inly, ¡°why? Are you suspecting that I don¡¯t have three billion? Or are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying? ¡± Leng leiting quickly smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°of course, I can¡¯t doubt that you don¡¯t have three billion. Who doesn¡¯t know that your remaining shares in Dongfang Group are more than three billion? ¡± ¡°there you go. ¡± Dongfang Mo picked up the tea on the coffee table and took a SIP Then, he looked at Leng Leiting and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ve already given you the price at your highest interest rate. Hurry up and bring her out. I¡¯ll immediately write you a check for three billion. ¡± When Leng Leiting heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he was filled with regret. His intestines were about to turn green with regret. He had always thought that Xi Muxue that woman was not very valuable, so when Dongfang Jun offered him one billion, he immediately sold it At that time, he was afraid that Dongfang Jun would go back on his word and not buy it. But who knew that Dongfang Mo actually wanted to give him three billion to buy Xi Muxue? Why didn¡¯t he know that a female swindler was actually so valuable If he had known earlier, he would not have sold Xi Muxue at such a low price even if he was beaten to death? ¡°Why, do you think three billion is too little? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that Leng Leiting didn¡¯t say anything, so he frowned and asked again. ¡°No, of course not, Dongfang you gave me too little money. ¡± Leng Leiting said with slight regret, ¡°it¡¯s just that you came toote. I¡¯ve already sold Xi Muxue! ¡± ¡°What? You Sold Xi Muxue? ¡± Dongfang Mo was shocked. He stared at Leng Leiting, and his cold voice rang out in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°sold to who? ¡± Chapter 512

Chapter 512: Chapter 512-how much is Yan ru worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru looked at Dongfang Jun with a puzzled expression. ¡°Third Young Master Dongfang, what do you mean by spending one billion to buy me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to use me to make money like Leng Leiting? ¡± Dongfang Jun looked at her without batting an eyelid. Actually, when he saw her in one inch ink city that night, he already suspected that she wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue because Xi Muxue used to be a singer and dancer, so she didn¡¯t seem to know anything about painting And now, Xi Muxue was actually a painter, and she even chose the name Yan ru. These few days, he had gotten someone to investigate an artist named Yan Ru. He did not expect that before the results of the investigation were out, the news of Yan ru being captured by Leng Leiting came. Then, his mother told him that this Yan ru was very likely to be Xi Muxue. At that time, he was still a little puzzled. He asked his mother, what do you mean very likely Wasn¡¯t XI MUXUE IN ONE INCH INK CITY? His mother smiled and told him that the woman in one inch ink city was definitely Xi Muxue. As for this Yan ru If it wasn¡¯t an outsider who went to get stic surgery to look like this, then it must have been Xi Muru who removed the birthmark on her forehead back then. When he heard this, he immediately confirmed that this was Xi Muxue and not the very possibility that his mother had mentioned. This was because Xi Muru used to be an art student. She had loved painting since she was young. Yan Ru was Xi Muxue. This realization made him extremely excited. When he knew that Leng Leiting had mistaken her for Xi Muxue, his first reaction was to save Yan Ru. Of course, he had to save her Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei said the same thing at the same time,pletely agreeing with his idea. He was immediately stunned. He wanted to save Yan Ru because she was Xi Muru, and he had always liked Xi Muru. He saved her because he liked her and because he wanted to be with her. However, Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei wanted to save Yan ru from Leng Leiting because they wanted to use Yan ru as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Dongfang Mo. because the Dongfang group was now hidden by DFM¡¯s CEO, Rodger He still owed Dongfang Group A huge sum of money that he had yet to pay. And Dongfang Mo¡¯s final withdrawal period had already arrived. It was actually five billion. Dongfang group could barely cope with one billion at a time. If they took five billion at a time and left, it would be a severe injury to their bones and might even be in danger of bankruptcy. And Dongfang Mo¡¯s current level of importance towards Yan ru made Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu feel as if they were drowning people who had seen a piece of driftwood. They had originally nned to make a move on Yan ru. However, they did not expect that Leng leiting would unintentionally help them greatly this time. Therefore, they did not need to set up any methods to kidnap Yan ru. Instead, they directly spent one billion to buy her. After Dongfang Jun heard Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei¡¯s n, he frowned and asked, ¡°do you think Dongfang Mo will use five billion to exchange for Yan ru to go back? ¡± ¡°Five billion? ¡± Dongfang Mei snorted coldly and said, ¡°Jun ¡®er, you are now the CEO of the Dongfang Group. Although you are still young, you have been the CEO for five years. How can you still not have a thorough analysis of the situation? ¡± Dongfang Jun was unhappy when his mother said that. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t I do everything ording to your request? Why are you still so dissatisfied with me? ¡± Dongfang Mei was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°Jun¡¯ er, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with you. What I mean is that Yan Ru, who¡¯s also Xi Muru, is definitely worth more than five billion. ¡± Chapter 513

Chapter 513: Chapter 513: How much is Yan ru worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru is worth more than five billion How much is she worth? She was worth the remaining one-third of Dongfang Mo¡¯s shares in Dongfang Group, plus six billion. In this way, Yan Ru, who was the real Xi Musru, was worth 11 billion. Yan Ru was worth 11 billion. Dongfang Jun was stunned after listening to his mother¡¯s analysis. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Yan ru, whom he had spent one billion to save, would be able to earn 10 billion just by selling her. It was more than what he had earned in the past five years at Dongfang Group. No, in the five years he had been at Dongfang Group, he had actually not earned much money at all. In the first two years, he had earned some money, and Dongfang Group was still thriving. However, with Dongfang Mo¡¯s withdrawal of shares, Dongfang group slowly began to decline Especially in the past year, Dongfang Group had already been unable to make ends meet. Therefore, between wanting to keep Yan ru by his side and using yan ru to earn 10 billion yuan, Dongfang Jun only hesitated for less than three seconds before making a decision. First, he would use yan ru to earn 10 billion yuan. In the future, when he became stronger.. He would then go and snatch Yan ru back. Anyway, he was still young. He was only two years older than Yan Ru, while Dongfang Mo was already old. He was 10 years older than Yan ru and eight years older than Dongfang Jun.. Now, when faced with Yan Ru¡¯s question of whether he nned to use her to earn money like Leng Leiting, Dongfang Jun¡¯s face turned slightly red Then, he smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use you to earn money. I just want to use you to exchange for the part that should belong to me. ¡± Although Dongfang Jun¡¯s words were very short, Yan ru immediately understood. Dongfang Jun had spent one billion to buy her from Leng Leiting. His purpose was not to save her, but to use her to ckmail Dongfang Mo. He just wanted to get more property from Dongfang Mo.. Alright, the human heart was not ancient. She had never thought that Dongfang Jun would one day be such a mercenary person. Some people said that society was a big Dye Vat. Once a person was integrated into society, who knew how he would be dyed! Yan Ru did not know how Dongfang Jun had been dyed, but she knew that she had never changed. For so many years, she had always maintained her true colors. ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, ¡± Yan ru told Dongfang Jun honestly. ¡°Can you sell me somewhere else? ¡± Dongfang Jun was a little surprised when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words, then he smiled and answered her, ¡°sure, then who do you think I should find to take over you? I don¡¯t ask for much, just 11 billion. ¡± Yan Ru almost fainted when she heard this. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect her price to double so quickly. No, to be more precise, Xi Muxue¡¯s price had actually doubled so quickly! Leng Leiting had sold her to Dongfang Jun for only 1 billion, and now, Dongfang Jun was going to sell her for 11 billion. This was practically a drop of gold from the sky, he could just pick up the gold from the bamboo basket. Yan Ru had originally wanted Dongfang Jun to find Pu Yongjun to sell her, but when she heard Dongfang Jun say this, she immediately dismissed this idea because she believed that Pu Yongjun, Che Qixuan, and Pu Zhihui would not be able toe up with so much money. Dongfang Jun saw that she did not speak, so he did not say anything more. He just stood up and walked to her side. He ced his hand on her shoulder and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Yan Ru. You will only temporarily return to Dongfang Mo¡¯s side. Not long from now, I will... ¡± Chapter 514

Chapter 514: Chapter 514: How much is Yan ru worth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Jun did not continue. He was determined to get the woman he liked because he was no longer the silly boy who wanted his big brother to treat mu ru well six years ago. His big brother was an extremely cruel man, especially when he forced mu ru to drink medicine and have a miscarriage. Those cruel methods and methods did not deserve to have a beautiful and innocent girl like Mu Ru. Yan Ru did not know what Dongfang Jun would do, but since Dongfang Jun was nning to let her return to Dongfang Mo¡¯s side, she was not in the mood or interest to know what he would do in the future. She no longer had any illusions about Dongfang Jun. she was only thinking about whether she could bring mother Wang back with her if she returned to one inch Mo city, because Leng Leiting had already sent mother Wang over. Mother Wang could only walk in after Dongfang Jun walked out of the secret room. When she saw Yan ru, she could not help but wipe her tears and say, ¡°Miss, what kind of life is this? ¡± Yan Ru shook her head and raised her head slightly. Warm liquid swirled in her eyes. She did not know what kind of life she had. She had beenbeled as an evil creature since she was young, saying that she would bring disaster to her family. Now that she had grown up, the Xi family had indeed suffered a disaster, but.. She was a jinx, but that devil, Dongfang Mo, refused to let her go. He abandoned the beautiful Xi Muxue and actually captured her from Paris and brought her back to one inch Mo city in Binhai city. Now, she had finally escaped from Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, and in the end, she had fallen into Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands! God, do you have to be so cruel Do you have to treat her like this This was clearly sending her into Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad, ¡± mother Wang came over to persuade her. Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°a person has to go through many things in his life, and there are some things that even if you¡¯re sad or sad, it¡¯s useless. ¡± Yan Ru nodded and used all her willpower to reverse the warm tears in her eyes. Then, she looked at mother Wang and asked softly, ¡°mother Wang, where have you been all these years? I¡¯ve looked for you before, but I couldn¡¯t find you. ¡± Yan Ru was not lying. She had indeed looked for mother Wang before. That was six years ago, when her mother, Lin Xinyi, was sick and needed money to treat her illness. At that time, she thought of the check she had given mother Wang for five hundred thousand. However, she did not know where to look for it, so she did not find it. She did not expect to see mother Wang at Leng Leiting¡¯s ce after six years. ¡°When the XI family went bankrupt, I was dismissed... ¡± mother Wang reminisced. It turned out that when the XI family was surrounded by creditors, Xi Yuancheng was busy trying to raise money while Lin Xinyi arranged for things to happen at home. First, she dismissed the servants. Mother Wang was also dismissed. Lin Xinyi remembered that she had stayed at the Xi family for a long time, so before she left, she gave her a few pieces of jewelry. Mother Wang originally didn¡¯t want them, but she said that the Xi family was in need of money. This could be exchanged for money to pay off the debt. Lin Xinyi cried and said that the Xi family owed a huge debt. The amount of money that she could exchange for these things was the same as if they didn¡¯t have any effect at all. She might as well let her take them and see if she could give them to the two daughters of the Xi family in the future. Thus, mother Wang immediately left and brought the few pieces of jewelry that Lin Xinyi gave her and the check that Mu ru had given her for five hundred thousand yuan. Chapter 515

Chapter 515: Chapter 515: How much is Yan ru worth? 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Wang did not return to her hometown because her son and daughter-inw had alle to work in the big city. However, her son and daughter-inw were not in Binhai but city G, so she went to city g to look for her son and daughter-inw. At that time, her son and daughter-inw thought that she was rich, so she quickly said that she did not have any money because the XI family had gone bankrupt and the Xi family could not even pay their debts. Therefore, they did not pay her for thest three months and only gave her a few pieces of jewelry. Therefore, the few pieces of jewelry were taken by her son and daughter-inw. She had been hiding the 500,000 yuan that mu ru gave her because she didn¡¯t dare to give it to her son and daughter-inw. In her heart, she always remembered that this was mu ru¡¯s money, not her own money She had to find a chance to return it to mu ru in the future. Furthermore, because Mu ru had followed her since she was young, she had unknowingly treated Mu ru as her own child. Mother Wang had originally nned to stay at her son and daughter-inw¡¯s ce for a period of time, but this person was too old to eat at home all day. Therefore, within three months, she was chased out by her son and daughter-inw. She wasn¡¯t familiar with city G, so she had toe to Binhai once again. It was not long after the Spring Festival, and her first stop after returning was actually the former Xi family. The former XI family had already been upied by strangers, and the people living there were also strangers. Shemented outside the courtyard for a long time before turning around and walking out of the Xi family¡¯s residential area. However, not far away from the residential area, she met Xi Muxue. At that time, Xi Muxue asked her for the check for 500,000 yuan and said that she had been looking for her for a long time. She was immediately shocked and asked Xi muxue where she had been looking for her. Xi muxue scoffed coldly and said, ¡°of course, she went to the rented house of her son and daughter-inw in city g. only then did she know that she hade to Binhai. ¡°. Mother Wang was even more confused. She quickly asked her how she knew that she had a son and daughter-inw because only one person in the Xi family knew about her. Other than that person, even Lin Xinyi did not know. Xi Muxue said, of course, it was her father who told her. Otherwise, how would she know about a servant¡¯s family situation Furthermore, she never cared about servants. Yan Ru¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. She looked at mother Wang and asked involuntarily, ¡°mother Wang, you mean... my father, Xi Yuancheng, is still alive? ¡± Mother Wang shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. At that time, Xi Muxue didn¡¯t tell me. She only told me to quickly give her the check and said that she was in danger. If her creditors found out, she would probably be in big trouble and she was waiting for the money to be used. ¡± Yan Ru frowned instinctively. Xi Muxue was looking for mother Wang, and she even knew that mother Wang had a son and daughter-inw in City G. Mother Wang said that only one person in the Xi family knew about her situation, and that person was obviously her father, Xi Yuancheng. Mother Wang and her mother were very close to Lin Xinyi. Of course, if it wasn¡¯t good, Lin Xinyi wouldn¡¯t have left her with mother Wang all those years ago. However, simrly, the rtionship between mother Wang and her father, Xi Yuancheng, was also very hazy. When she was young, there was once when she forgot to bring her homework to school, and the school teacher told her to rush home to get her homework. She used to live in the same room as mother Wang, so of course, she went straight to mother Wang¡¯s room. Usually, mother Wang¡¯s room was not locked during the day. Usually, she would open it directly with her hands. However, today, she could not open it with her hands. She was puzzled. Just as she was about to turn around to look for mother Wang, she heard a strange sounding from the room. The sound was mixed with mother Wang¡¯s voice, which sounded like both pain and joy. Chapter 516

Chapter 516: Chapter 516 how much is Yan ru worth? 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was stunned. She lived with mother Wang every day and had never heard such a strange sounding from her mouth. Thus, she thought that mother Wang was sick and pushed the door open while calling her mother Wang. The strange sound in the room immediately stopped, but mother Wang did not answer her. She thought that she had heard wrongly and called twice, but there was still no answer, so she could only turn around and walk away wearily. Of course, she did not really go back to school, but came to the back of the house, because she remembered that the window at the back seemed to have a piece of broken ss, and the ss was facing the bed. If her homework book happened to be on the bedside table.. Then she could use two sticks to make a clip to get it out. First, she came to the window with a hole. First, she wanted to see if the homework book was on the bedside table, so she used her hands to climb up the window and tiptoed to look into the window. As a result, she was stunned for two seconds Then, she slipped down quietly and quickly ran away. That year, she was only eight years old. She did not understand those things, but she knew clearly that her father, Xi Yuancheng, was wrong in mother Wang¡¯s bed, but she could not figure out what was wrong. From then on, she never left her homework book at home. Of course, from then on, she never saw Xi Yuancheng and mother Wang together again. Now, mother Wang said Xi Muxue was looking for her and knew about her situation, and Xi Muxue said that Xi Yuancheng had told her these things. From this, it could be deduced that Xi Yuancheng was probably still alive. When Xi Yuancheng was alive, he would never have told Xi muxue about mother Wang¡¯s situation because Xi Yuancheng had hidden his rtionship with mother Wang so deeply that even Lin Xinyi did not know about it. However, how could Xi Yuancheng still be alive? She remembered that when she returned to the Xi family, she saw Xi Yuancheng being beaten to death. Lin Xinyi was crying her eyes out while Xi Yuanchengy on the floor of the house, his body covered in blood and flesh. His body covered in blood and flesh, she could no longer see his face clearly, and Lin Xinyi covered Xi Yuancheng with a white cloth. Mu Ru did not have a good impression of Xi Yuancheng to begin with, so of course, she did not open the cloth to take a look. Now that she thought about it, Yan ru still felt that there was something suspicious about it. However, when she thought about it, she realized that something was not right. If Xi Yuancheng really was not dead and only had a fake corpse to confuse the public, then how could Lin Xinyi not know about it? After that, Lin Xinyi and she lived together for more than two months. In those two months, how miserable were their lives However, from the beginning to the end, Lin Xinyi had never told her that Xi Yuancheng was not dead? Until her death, Lin Xinyi had never told her. She even buried Lin Xinyi and Xi Yuancheng Together! Could it be that Xi Yuancheng had even lied to Lin Xinyi, so Lin Xinyi did not know that the man who had been beaten to death at home was not her husband, Xi Yuancheng? If that was the case, then wasn¡¯t Xi Yuancheng too sinister? No, no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case! Yan Ru shook her head. She already did not understand what kind of person her father was. She also did not understand how sincere the rtionship between mother and father was, and how much hypocrisy and deception was involved? However, this was not important anymore because whether Xi Yuancheng was alive or not, it had nothing to do with her! And now, she had to think of a WAY TO ESCAPE BACK TO KOREA! Chapter 517

Chapter 517: Chapter 517¡åthere is no path that heaven forbids. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This was because Binhai, this godforsaken ce, was full of traps. Moreover, she was now Xi Muxue. She did not even know how many enemies Xi Muxue had out there. If all of them came looking for her.. Then, she would probably not be able to sell it even ten times in her lifetime. Yan Ru wanted to escape back to Korea, but of course, she could not say such things to mother Wang. Originally, she trusted mother Wang very much, but ever since mother Wang told her that the check for 500,000 yuan had been given to Xi Muxue, ever since she knew that Xi Yuancheng might still be alive.. She had no choice but to take precautions against mother Wang. Mother Wang had once treated her well from the bottom of her heart. She knew this, but she was only worried that the current mother Wang might be used by Xi Yuancheng? Of course, mother Wang did not know about the changes in Yan Ru¡¯s heart. She just continued to say what she said to Yan ru, ¡°Mu Ru, I know you¡¯re a little strange about the rtionship between your father and me, because... ¡± When mother Wang said this, her face turned red again. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°at that time, my family was very poor. My husband died early and left a few-year-old son. I was alone... ¡± Yan Ru knew from mother Wang¡¯s story that mother Wang and her father had an affair purely because of money, and her father did not dare to go out and look for servants It was because he was afraid of his mother¡¯s family and wanted to establish the perfect image of Xi Empire¡¯s CEO who loved his family, his wife, and his children. She admitted that she was a very simple person and did not have much brain. Mother Wang¡¯s exnation seemed to make sense. It was very fitting for Xi Yuancheng, who wanted to be both a son and a chastity archway. She told mother Wang that she wanted to escape, and mother Wang quickly advised her not to have that kind of dream. We are on a yacht right now, and we don¡¯t know what the yacht will look like. How are you going to escape Jump into the sea. Not to mention that you don¡¯t know how to swim, even if you do know how to swim, you won¡¯t be able to swim to the shore? Yan Ru was shocked at mother Wang¡¯s words. She quickly stood up and ran to the small window to take a look. It was indeed a vast expanse of whiteness that stretched as far as the eye could see. It was on the sea But why did Dongfang Jun put her on the cruise ship Didn¡¯t he n to exchange her with Dongfang Mo for 11 billion? In one inch ink city, Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was as ck as Bao Gong¡¯s. Uncle Liu looked at him carefully and reported in a low voice, ¡°third young master called just now and said that 11 billion is the lowest price. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, you can reject it because Nangong Xun will definitely offer this price. ¡± Dongfang Mo was so angry that he punched the Armguard of the SOFA. Fortunately, spongy was thick. If it was a solid Wood Sofa, he would have smashed it into pieces with one punch. 11 billion. This was the price that his third brother, whom he used to love very much, had offered. He had actually used Singapore¡¯s Nangong Xun to ckmail him. This was simply insane. His shares in Dongfang Group were left with 5 billion. In other words, if he gave all the remaining shares of Dongfang Group to Dongfang Jun, he would have to pay another 6 billion to Dongfang Jun.. Alright, Dongfang Jun¡¯s calctions were very precise. The year beforest, Dongfang Group had given him a refund of his first share, only giving him a refund of 2 billion. Last year, they had given him a second share, only giving him a refund of 3 billion. The shares of the year beforest andst added up to only 5 billion. The money from the year before andst year, together with Dongfang Group¡¯s shares, added up to only 10 billion yuan. It was still 1 billion yuan short of the 11 billion Yuan Dongfang Jun wanted. Chapter 518

Chapter 518: Chapter 518 the heavens will never sever the path of Man 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION One billion was the price of one inch ink city. Dongfang Jun had really calcted all of his money and was prepared to use Yan ru to exchange for all of Dongfang Mo¡¯s assets. He would not even leave him a ce to stay. Amazing. He was truly better than his master. He was ten times more ruthless than Dongfang Mo back then. He probably wanted to destroy Dongfang Mo in an instant, so that he would never be able to make aeback. Uncle Liu saw that Dongfang Mo was silent, so he quietly advised, ¡°eldest young master, forget it. There are plenty of other women in the world. You don¡¯t have to give up all your wealth for Yan ru. ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his hand and made a gesture that said no more Then he said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. I naturally know what to do about this matter. Since Dongfang Jun brought up Nangong Xun, if he doesn¡¯t agree to give it to him, Nangong Xun will probably give him five billion and he will sell Yan ru to Nangong Xun. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw this very clearly. This was because the real Xi Musru had left Nangong Xun¡¯s hands five years ago, and the fake Xi Musru had sneaked in at that time. He had always known that the reason why the fake Xi Musru was so bold was because Nangong Xun had given her an idea, or it was because Dongfang Mei had given her an idea. However, for so many years, he had always thought that the real Xi Musru was in Nangong Xun¡¯s hands and that Nangong Xun had probably hidden her somewhere. But now, it seemed that his guess was wrong. Because the Real Xi Musru was the current Yan ru.. She did not seem to have any contact with Nangong Xun at all. How did the Real Xi Musru escape from Nangong Xun¡¯s hands back then? This question was originally notplicated because the real Xi Musru, the current Yan ru, would definitely be very clear about it. However, the key point was that this woman refused to admit that she was Xi Musru. She insisted on saying that she was Xi Muxue. Of course, she would not say that she had experienced all these years because she waspletely on guard against him. Alright, he would slowly understand what Yan ru had experienced in the past five years. The key point now was that he could not let her leave again. Even if he had to give up all of his assets temporarily, he had to get her back first. Of course, if Dongfang Jun thought that by taking away all his assets, he wouldpletely trample on him, Dongfang Mo, that would be a huge mistake. Because he, Dongfang Mo, would not be so easy to trample on. In today¡¯s world, it was not that there were no people who could trample on him, but there were pitifully few of them. At least, he had not met them yet. Therefore, he did not care that the more than ten billion yuan in his hand would temporarily fall into Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. ¡°where is Dongfang Jun hiding Yan ru now? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Uncle Liu and asked with a frown. ¡°ording to thetest news, Dongfang Jun did not bring Yan ru back to the Junfeng forest that he built four years ago, ¡± uncle Liu quickly replied. ¡°ording to the news from Leng Leiting¡¯s men, Dongfang Jun seems to have brought Yan ru on a cruise ship. As for the destination he is heading to, it is still not clear. He probably informed Nangong Xun at the same time. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he looked at uncle Liu and said, ¡°call a Hao and ask him to help me prepare the fastest yacht and rted detection equipment. I want to catch up with him as fast as possible. ¡± No matter where Dongfang Jun brought Yan ru to in the end, he could not let that woman disappear from his sight again because he did not have many five years to waste. Chapter 519

Chapter 519: Chapter 519 heaven never shuts off a path 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Korea, Che Qixuan¡¯s mysterious residence. Che Qixuan stood in front of the French window and looked out at the boundless sea. The cigarette in his hand that had not been lit had already been crushed into powder by him. He had initially listed out the four people who would attack Yan ru. Later, after an investigation in Paris, he hade to the urate conclusion that Dongfang Mo had snatched Yan ru back to Binhai. At that time, he was not anxious because based on his understanding of Dongfang Mo, since he could capture this woman who was no longer Xi Muru¡¯s appearance.. This meant that Dongfang Mo had long suspected that the XI Muru in one inch ink city was fake. Well, a gentleman had the beauty of a grown man. Although he and Yan ru were married, this marriage was really too unfair for Yan ru. Although deep down, he actually still liked yan ru very much, it was just that he could not show his affection. However, who knew that the subsequent developments were out of his expectations? Thetest news was that Yan ru had actually fallen into Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. In fact, it had fallen into the hands of Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu. Actually, he had long forgotten about the Dongfang family¡¯s situation. For so many years, he had definitely been a dead person in the Dongfang family. No one would remember him, including himself. He had even forgotten that he had once been a member of the Dongfang family. However, with Yan ru¡¯s disappearance, he had no choice but to investigate the Dongfang family¡¯s situation again. Only then did he know that the CEO of the Dongfang Group had long since changed hands. Now, it was actually Dongfang Jun¡¯s world. He did not have to worry about these situations because Dongfang Mo¡¯s ability could deal with more than ten Dongfang Jun. he just wanted to know thetest situation of Yan Ru. Pu Yongjun stood not far away and looked at him He said with a slight heartache, ¡°the current situation is a littleplicated. Dongfang Jun is on a cruise ship with Yan Ru, and that cruise ship is heading towards the open sea. The purpose of the trip is not clear, so it¡¯s probably not ice fire ind or star Moon Ind. The possibility of the Fourth Ring Ind is very small, because Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun oncepeted in a car race at that ce. Dongfang Jun would not choose that ind. ¡± Che Qixuan nodded, then looked at Pu Yongjun with a frown and asked, ¡°now do you know how much property Dongfang Jun is going to use Yan ru to ask Dongfang Mo for? ¡± Pu Yongjun shook his head Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out about this yet, but I reckon that it won¡¯t be a small amount. This time, Dongfang Mei and her son have already gone all out, even going so far as to shed all pretense with Dongfang Mo. their appetites will definitely not be small. If they only want Dongfang Mo¡¯s entire fortune, that¡¯s already very benevolent. I reckon... ¡°. ... .. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of that. ¡± Che Qixuan took over Pu Yongjun¡¯s words and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Yu Yu¡¯s safety isn¡¯t a problem, right? What does wisdom say? ¡± ¡°My sister did have some opinions about Yan ru in the past, but... ¡± Pu Yongjun paused for a moment Then he lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I told Hui about our rtionship. She cried for a few days in sadness, and then she finally epted reality. She no longer holds a grudge against Yan ru, so Yu Yu¡¯s safety is now in her hands. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Che Qixuan immediately felt relieved after hearing Pu Yongjun¡¯s words. He threw the cigarette that had been crushed into powder into the trash can not far away and immediately made a decision. ¡°Yongjun, I¡¯ll set off immediately to ice fire ind and star Moon Ind. You can arrange for the submarine to arriveter. ¡± As Che Qixuan spoke, he had already turned around and walked out of the door When he reached the door, he turned around and said, ¡°I absolutely can not let Yan ru fall into a disadvantageous situation. ¡± Chapter 520

Chapter 520: Chapter 520 there is no escape from heaven

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru sat in this enclosed room. It was actually a room on a cruise ship. She had nowhere to go, and even if she wanted to jump into the sea to escape, it would be impossible. Ever since mother Wang told her that she was on a cruise ship, she had indeed thought about jumping into the sea. But soon, her determination was shattered by reality. Because she saw that the small window in the vast white sea outside was not a real window, but a special one, about the size of a ticket window in a railway station. And this window was surrounded by stainless steel tes. Not to mention using one¡¯s hands to break it open, even a hammer would not be able to break it open. Alright, now she had no way to survive, but what if she wanted to die? This secret room of hers looked simple, but it was actually meticulously prepared. Because the walls around the secret room were covered with thick sponges, even if she wanted to smash her head against the wall and kill herself, it would be impossible. And the ground was even softer. It was unknown how thick the carpet was. It seemed that Dongfang Mei and her son had indeed done a very thorough job of guarding against her. They also knew that she was a living person who was worth money. If she became a dead ghost.. It would probably be worth nothing. Alright, what did they mean by saying that every day should not be called and every day should not be called At this moment, she had truly experienced it. What did they mean by saying that there was always a way out It was not the first time that she had experienced the inuracy of this sentence. Because right now, she really had not found her way out? The ancient people said that there was always a bright future, but she really did not see the shadow and direction of another vige! Some people said that there would always be a path before the car reached the mountain, but even though she had driven halfway up the mountain, she still did not see a single road, even if it was a muddy and rugged path. Well, Yan Ru¡¯s life had long been written down by the King of Hell. She was born to die, but because of Lin Xinyi¡¯s kindness, she did not die. Later, when she fell into Nangong Xun¡¯s hands, she thought that she would definitely die. However, Dongfang Mo rushed over again. Moreover, because of Leng Leiting¡¯s interference, she identally met Che Qixuan, who was the Real Dongfang Yu. Now, she had fallen into the hands of Dongfang Jun, a friend whom she had once trusted very much. She also knew that Dongfang Jun would definitely inform Dongfang Mo. However, she did not want to be a tool that Dongfang Jun used to demand money from Dongfang Mo.. Alright, she could only pray to the heavens that she could be like five years ago, where Leng leiting woulde and stir up trouble for no reason and give her another chance to sessfully escape. However, she stopped when she thought of this because she remembered that she had been sold by Leng Leiting to Dongfang Jun. Leng Leiting had already doubled the amount of money that Xi Muxue owed him, so now, Leng leiting would note and stir up trouble again. Alright, if Leng Leiting did note and stir up trouble, then this time, she would either die at Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands or be captured by the devil, Dongfang Mo, and returned to one inch Mo city. These two oues were not what she desired. She was somewhat regretful. She regretted that when she fell into Leng Leiting¡¯s hands, she did not let Leng Leiting Inform Che Qixuan. Now, even if she died, Che Qixuan probably would not even know. It was fine if Che Qixuan did not know. The key was that her daughter, Yu Yu, would no longer have a mother from then on. Her little feather was not even five years old. Such a small person would be a child without a father or mother. Yan Ru thought about it and unknowingly fell asleep in this secret room. In her sleep, she seemed to see Che Qixuan walking towards her with Yu Yu. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521. There is always a way out

Chapter 521: Chapter 521. There is always a way out

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo boarded a yacht and went straight to the icefire ind because the star Moon Ind and the icefire ind were in one direction on the high seas. However, the icefire ind was only a few hundred nautical miles behind the star Moon Ind. A Hao said that Dongfang Jun was actually not familiar with the inds on the high seas. This was because he was young and had taken over the Dongfang Group after studying abroad. He had always held the so-called position of president He had never really dealt with people from the underworld. Dongfang Yingwu had always dealt with people from the underworld, so he was familiar with the ice and fire inds on the high seas like star-moon Ind. Dongfang Mei had been like a empress dowager for the past five years Dongfang Jun was implementing the policy of listening to the government from behind the curtain. Many of the decisions in the Dongfang Group seemed to be made by Dongfang Jun, but they were actually made by Dongfang Mei. Dongfang Mei was a woman of the Dongfang family, but she had always been very ambitious. She had always been dissatisfied that her brother was the president of the Dongfang Group and did not give her any positions, so she had been staying at home for a long time and refused to marry out. Of course, Dongfang Mo did not know much about Dongfang Mei when she was young. He only knew that Dongfang Mei and his other aunt, Zheng Yifan, and Zheng Yiping¡¯s mother, Dongfang Lan, did not have a good rtionship. The yacht that Hao had prepared for Dongfang Mo was the most advanced one. It was not slower than Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht. It was only because they were a few hourste that they did not manage to catch up with Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht. They chased for the whole night until the next morning, when the sky was just beginning to brighten. Dongfang Mo suddenly saw through his binocrs that a yacht not far ahead had stopped. If he was not mistaken, it should be Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht. He could not help but wonder why Dongfang Jun had stopped at star-moon ind in front of him The terrain of star-moon ind was not suitable for any trade, and that ce was easy to attack but difficult to defend? Dongfang Mo could not figure it out. In fact, Dongfang Jun, who was on the cruise ship, could not figure it out either. Although he had never been to ice-fire ind or star-moon ind, he had heard his mother, Dongfang Mei, mention it countless times. The terrain of ice-fire ind was treacherous. The ind on it could be described as half an iceberg and half a me. That kind of ce was truly suitable for Yan Ri to make a trade with Dongfang mo or Nangong Xun. Moreover, it was easy to defend but difficult to attack. On the other hand, the Star Moon Ind was the exact opposite. This was because the star Moon Ind was an ind that could not distinguish between day and night. It was as if the entire day and twenty hours were spent in the night with stars and the Moon. It was not that people and things could not be seen on the ind It was just that they could not be seen clearly, because at any time, they would appear hazy. When Dongfang Jun asked Dongfang Yingwu about this question.. Dongfang Yingwu smiled and said, ¡°the safer the ce looks, the more dangerous it is. Don¡¯t worry, the Star Moon Ind is definitely the best ce to make a deal. This time, we will definitely win the battle. Dongfang Group, one inch ink city, from now on, it will be ours. ¡± Hearing Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words, Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart rxed a little. Because Dongfang Yingwu had always been close to the underworld, if he said that this was a good ce, then it should not be wrong. Therefore, he said to Dongfang Yingwu, ¡°so, should we bring Yan ru to the ind now or let her continue to stay in the secret room on the cruise ship? My brother will catch up soon. ¡± ¡°Let her stay in the secret room on the cruise ship first. ¡± The one who answered was not Dongfang Yingwu, but Dongfang Mei. She looked at Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°there is no safer and more secret ce on Star Moon Ind than on the cruise ship. ¡± Chapter 522

Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Yan ru is missing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had been sleeping against the wall in the secret room for an unknown period of time. It was only when she heard a small noise outside that she woke up. She thought that mother Wang had brought her food again, so she rubbed her eyes without much care. Then, she instinctively raised her head to look at the ce where mother Wang had entered. In fact, she could not see a door. That ce did not move at all. There was no sign of anyone pushing the door. At the same time, there was no mother Wang in the room. Obviously, mother Wang had not entered or pushed the door. She could not help but yawn. It was only now that she felt hungry, so she could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that she was so hungry that she was hallucinating. That was why she had heard the sound and thought that mother Wang hade. Thinking of this, she stood up, changed the wall, and slid down again. She was about to close her eyes again and continue to chat with Eunuch Zhou, because when she was chatting with Eunuch Zhou, she could see her little feathers, but at this moment, she heard the sound again. She was slightly stunned, but she immediately understood that this was not an illusion. Although the sound was extremely low, it was very obvious. It seemed to being from outside the small window. She instinctively shivered and quickly stood up. She stood on her tiptoes and looked outside the small window. She saw a person wearing brown clothes and a brown cloth cover lying on the wall outside He was sawing around the small window with a miniature chainsaw. She was shocked and almost cried out! Although the light was so dim and she could not see the person¡¯s face clearly because his face was covered by Brown cloth like Batman, she knew that the person outside was Che Qixuan, also known as Dongfang Yu. Why did Dongfang Yue here? This sentence had to start from the time Che Qixuan left Korea. Ever since he transformed into Che Qixuan, Dongfang Yu had spent a lot of time on the high seas. He had long changed from a racing driver to a diving general at the bottom of the sea. Therefore, he could travel freely at the bottom of the sea. He could almost be said to be a free frogman. He had originally analyzed that Dongfang Jun would bring Yan ru to ice and fire ind because ice and fire ind was fraught with danger. It was an extremely easy ce to defend, and it was not an easy thing to rescue yan ru from that ce. Therefore, he boarded the yacht and headed straight for the icefire ind. However, after waiting for almost half a day on the icefire ind, he actually did not see Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht. Therefore, he could not help but feel puzzled. Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht had yet to arrive at the icefire ind. Did this mean that they did not understand the living conditions of the icefire ind, so they eventually gave up on the icefire ind and chose Star Moon Ind? With this thought in mind, he immediately boarded his small portable yacht and sailed towards star Moon Ind. Fortunately, the icefire ind was not too far from star Moon Ind, and his yacht was the most advanced yacht in the world, so he arrived a few hourster. As expected, his guess was right. Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht was indeed docked at star-moon ind. Moreover, when he arrived, he just happened to see Dongfang Jun and his group disembarking from the yacht. It was obvious that they were going to set up camp on star-moon Ind. It seemed that Dongfang Jun was nning to make a deal with Dongfang Mo on star-moon Ind. Therefore, he was in a daze. How could he steal Yan ru from these peopleter? It did not seem to be easy on star-moon ind, because this ce was t, and there was no ce to hide. Chapter 523

Chapter 523: Chapter 523: Yan Ru¡¯s disappearance 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, he began to think again. If he could not bring Yan ru away by himself, should he help Dongfang Moter Should he let Dongfang Mo know that he was not a monk at the Lianhua Temple in Las Vegas? Che Qixuan was depressed for a long time. He kept hesitating if he would meet Dongfang Moter. Once they met, what should he and Dongfang Mo say? REMINISCE Or Quarrel? Also, should he introduce himself to Dongfang Mo? However, he soon realized that these entanglements were purely unnecessary. Although Dongfang Jun and his group had disembarked from the cruise ship, they did not bring Yan ru to star-moon ind. He instantly understood that Dongfang Jun¡¯s decision to dock at star-moon ind was made at thest minute. He probably nned to go to ice-fire ind at first. Perhaps ice-fire ind was not ready, or perhaps ice-fire ind¡¯s situation today was not suitable for people to go up.. That was why he changed his n in such a hurry. The reason why Dongfang Jun did not bring Yan ru along on the cruise ship was probably because there was no ce on star Moon Ind where Yan ru was imprisoned. Therefore, it was safer for Yan ru to stay on the cruise ship than to bring her to star Moon Ind. After all, Dongfang Jun was also afraid that Dongfang Mo would snatch her away and not make a deal with him. Then, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain? Yan Ru staying on the cruise ship was a safer measure for Dongfang Jun. However, it was also the most convenient way for him to save Yan Ru. After Dongfang Jun and his group got off star Moon Ind, he immediately used his maritime phone to inform Pu Yongjun to drive the submarine to the bottom of a cruise ship on star Moon Ind. He quickly put on his diving suit and hid the yacht under a big tree on a nameless ind closest to star-moon ind. Only then did he get into the water and swim down from the surface of the sea. Dongfang Jun arranged people to guard the cruise ship. These people stared at the shipsing and going on the surface of the sea, because they were certain that the cruise ship would either catch up to them or the cruise ship would catch up to them if they came to save Yan Ru. However, they never dreamed that someone would dive down from the surface of the sea, so when Che Qixuan arrived at the bottom of the cruise ship, these people didn¡¯t know. Che Qixuan circled around the cruise ship and finally found the ce where Yan ru was imprisoned. The walls of this ce were made of special materials, and there was only a window that was not much bigger than a palm It was in stark contrast to the bright and clean windows and floor-to-ceiling curtains. He knew that the special material was very hard. It was not something that could be cut by ordinary knives. However, not only did he have a sharp de on him, he also had a miniature electric saw. He slowly climbed up the edge of the cruise ship. Fortunately, star-moon ind was a foggy ce 24 hours a day, so he could not see anything clearly Therefore, his brown diving suit was not easy to be discovered under such light. He stuck to the cruise ship like a bat and used a miniature electric saw to saw the special material. Although the electric saw and the special material would make a slight sound when it rubbed against each other, because of the strong sea breeze and the strong waves.. These sounds were drowned out by the sea breeze and the waves. As he was sawing vigorously, he saw Yan ru¡¯s face appear from the small window. He immediately made a gesture to her to be patient and then sped up the movement of the special material in his hand. Yan Ru was excited. She nervously stared at the small window. Gradually, arge part of the car¡¯s side was cut off. The window was big enough horizontally, but not vertically. Chapter 524

Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Yan ru disappeared 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan threw in a set of clothes for her and gestured for her to quickly put on the set of clothes. Yan Ru nodded and immediately started to move. She picked up the set of clothes and put it on. However, she realized that the set of clothes was different from ordinary clothes. This was because the set of clothes was connected to the body and could cover the entire person, including the entire face. Alright, she did not know what set of clothes this was. However, she trusted Che Qixuan very much, so she did not ask further. She quickly put it on until she felt something that looked like Zhu bajie¡¯s mouth Only then did she vaguely think that it might be a diving suit. Dongfang Mo¡¯s yacht had been following Dongfang Jun¡¯s yacht at full speed. Because it was a few hourste, when his yacht arrived at star-moon Ind, Dongfang Jun and the others had already been waiting for him on star-moon ind for a few hours. His Yacht chose a ce that was easy to advance and retreat to park. Then, he walked towards star-moon ind with a Hao. He had just taken two steps when he was immediately ¡®weed¡¯ by the people that Dongfang Jun had arranged. Dongfang Mo frowned. Although he was unhappy in his heart, he did not show it on his face. Since he was making a deal with Dongfang Jun, then as long as Dongfang Jun handed Yan ru over to him safely, he would naturally keep his promise He would hand over all his belongings to Dongfang Jun.. A Hao had been following behind Dongfang Mo the whole time. They seemed to havee in pairs. Of course, there was definitely more than two of them. However, there were some people who were acting as backup. Dongfang Mo knew that he was only a few hourste. During these few hours, Dongfang Jun had already set up temporary wooden houses on Star Moon Ind. It was obvious that he had made all sorts of preparations. Dongfang Mo walked in very naturally and found Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun sitting inside, while Dongfang Yingwu was nowhere to be seen. It was likely that he was hiding somewhere at the moment. ¡°Aunt Gu and third brother are going to take over all of the Dongfang family¡¯s assets. Their appetites are indeed big enough. ¡± Dongfang Mo remained expressionless as he stood there quietly looking at the two of them. Dongfang Jun¡¯s face turned slightly red Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°big brother, look at what you¡¯re saying. We¡¯re just making a venture capital investment. Actually, we don¡¯t have the intention of taking over all of the Dongfang family¡¯s assets. If big brother thinks that 11 billion for Yan Ru, a woman, isn¡¯t worth it, we won¡¯t force it. Because other people don¡¯t think it¡¯s not worth it. If someone is willing to exchange, then so be it. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s words were extremely calm and indifferent. What he meant was, Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re only one of the clients that I¡¯ve informed. I¡¯m not forcing you toe, and I have no intention of taking over your Dongfang family¡¯s assets. This time, I only spent money to buy a very valuable fish. As for whether this fish is important to you or whether you need to spend money to buy it, that is your own business and has nothing to do with me. When Dongfang Mo heard these words, he was slightly stunned in his heart, and then his brows creased without a trace. It seemed that the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group over the past five years had trained Dongfang Jun. the young and tender youngd had now be more and more experienced, and under the guidance of Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei.. Dongfang Jun had gradually lost his original kindness and innocence. Now, he had be extremely sinister and cunning. Chapter 525

Chapter 525: Chapter 525-yan ru is missing-4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He looked at Dongfang Jun without batting an eyelid, then nced at Dongfang Mei Then, he said indifferently, ¡°alright, since we are a family, we all know what kind of tricks each of us have in our hearts. I don¡¯t want to drag you into other matters. Since we are here to make a deal, then... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, then looked at his family who were blood-rted to him. Now that they were enemies, the mother and son said coldly, ¡°then, we will still follow the rules of the Jianghu, hand over the person and hand over the money. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Dongfang Jun looked at Dongfang Mo, then nodded with a sincere expression. ¡°Big Brother, show me your sincerity first, then I will naturally get someone to bring Yan ru out. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, then gestured to a Hao beside him to open a leather bag that he had brought with him. Then, he took out the cheque that he had already written, thend deed in one inch ink city, and the shares of the Dongfang Group for Dongfang Jun to see one by one. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all true. ¡± After Dongfang Jun looked at it.. Then, he immediately pushed over a transfer agreement that he had long prepared and gave it to Dongfang Mo. ¡°big brother, sign this. After you sign it, Yan ru will be yours, and these properties of yours will be mine. Compared to big brother¡¯s loyalty, of course, I¡¯m much more tacky. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly put away his things, then pushed the agreement that Dongfang Jun had pushed over to the middle Then, he said inly, ¡°what are you busy with? Third Brother knows to check the goods first. Can¡¯t I look at the person first? What if I give you the goods and you give me a dummy? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s words actually implied that the Xi Muru that he had won from Nangong Xun five years ago was a fake. Furthermore, Nangong Xun and Dongfang Mei had actually worked together in secret, so the n to have Xi Muxue pretend to be Xi Muru back then.. It was still unknown who came up with it. As the saying goes, ¡°you should learn from your mistakes thest time. Simrly, it¡¯s impossible for Dongfang Mo to do it a second time. ¡°. Dongfang Jun frowned when he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, he turned his head to look at his mother, Dongfang Mei. Seeing that Dongfang Mei gave him a slight nod, he quickly sent someone to the secret room of the cruise ship to bring Yan ru over. After his men turned to leave.. Dongfang Jun then looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°big brother should feel very honored because you only paid Yan ru¡¯s price, but I¡¯ve implemented the principle of two for one for you. Mother Wang, who used to be the nanny of the Xi family, is also in my hands now. Later, I¡¯ll ask her to apany Xi Muxue to return an inch with you... ... Return to Binhai with you.¡± Dongfang Jun had originally wanted to say one inch Mo city, but just as he said the word ¡°an inch¡± , he remembered that one inch Mo city would not belong to Dongfang Moter because Dongfang Mo would transfer one inch mo city to himter. Dongfang Jun had not expected Dongfang Mo to be willing to give up his entire fortune for Yan ru, so while he was happy, he also felt a faint sense of worry in his heart. Based on his understanding of Dongfang Mo, he felt that Dongfang Mo was not a sentimental man. He would not do something romantic, especially when it came to love. Dongfang Mo was a rational person. In his mind, the word ¡®profit¡¯ was always at the top. That was why he had once rejected his eldest cousin Zheng Yiping¡¯s love and many beautiful women¡¯s advances That was why he had very rationally chased Xi Muru out of one inch ink city when the XI family closed down. Chapter 526

Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Yan Ru¡¯s disappearance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Such a man who did not know what Love was, or rather, a man who bound marriage and interests together Such a man who valued interests above everything else, such a man who did not know what it was like to love someone his entire life, would actually agree to exchange all his assets for Yan ru. This made him unable to understand. However, it was one thing to be unable to understand, but it was another thing for Dongfang Mo to do so. Therefore, when he received Dongfang Mo¡¯s willingness to exchange all his assets for Yan ru, he was puzzled. His mother, Dongfang Mei, had said it well. Dongfang Mo was a person who could not be deduced bymon sense. He did not need to use his brain to deduce Dongfang Mo¡¯s actions, as long as he was willing to use all of his assets. Dongfang Mo had been sitting there waiting for Dongfang Jun¡¯s men to bring Yan ru over, but ten minutes had passed, and Yan ru had not been brought over yet, so he was a little impatient. Just as he was about to ask Dongfang Jun how much longer he needed.. He saw the person who had run away earlier run in with a flustered expression. ¡°CEO Jun, not good. Yan Ru... it¡¯s that Xi Muxue. She¡¯s gone! ¡± The person was panting as he ran. Because he was in a hurry, he had forgotten to lower his voice when he spoke, so Dongfang Mo heard what he said ... ¡°What? How did this happen? ¡± Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun were almost shocked at the same time! ¡°Did you check carefully? How did YAN RU DISAPPEAR? ¡± Dongfang Jun immediately stood up and quickly turned around to run towards the cruise ship. Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned and followed behind Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Mei shouted something from behind, as if to tell Dongfang Mo not to follow her, but Dongfang Mo definitely would not listen to her at this time. Dongfang Mei stomped her feet in anger. She was about to stop Ah Hao, but AH HAO had already chased after Dongfang Mo¡¯s figure one step ahead of her. She was so angry that she could not help but curse. She grabbed a transmitter beside her and was about to press the switch. ¡°Don¡¯t press the switch randomly. ¡± A deep voice came from behind her. ¡°Dongfang Mo and AH JUN are less than a step apart. If you press the switch, you will definitely hurt our Jun ¡®er. ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s hand trembled for a moment. She immediately threw the transmitter aside and asked in a low voice, ¡°how did that woman disappear? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened yet. I¡¯ll only know after I rush over to check. ¡± A low voice drifted over. It was obvious that he was also rushing towards the cruise ship. Dongfang Mei was slightly stunned, then she quickly turned around and ran towards the cruise ship. She only thought in her heart that no matter what, she had to find that valuable Yan ru first. She definitely couldn¡¯t let Dongfang mo off so easily. Dongfang Mo boarded the cruise ship with Dongfang Jun. Dongfang Jun¡¯s subordinates had long since left their posts at the door because everyone had already devoted themselves to looking for Yan ru. Therefore, Dongfang Mo followed Dongfang Jun to the secret room where Yan ru was imprisoned without any hindrance. The first thing he saw was arge hole on the wall that could allow people to climb out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Dongfang Jun pointed at the window and shouted He looked at his men and asked sternly, ¡°this window has been drilled through by someone, yet you guys didn¡¯t see it? Are you guys just doing this for free? who was the one who drilled the hole from the outside? And who took Yan ru away? ¡± Chapter 527

Chapter 527: Chapter 527: who saved YAN RU 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Who was the one who drilled the hole from the outside And who was the one who took Yan ru away? NO IDEA Everyone looked at each other, but no one knew. ¡°WE HAVEN¡¯T FOUND ANY YACHTS APPROACHING! ¡± Someone reported, ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found any yachts approaching our cruise ship. ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found anyone approaching either, ¡± someone on the other side reported, ¡°moreover, the outer wall of this secret chamber is made of a special material. To drill such a big hole, it¡¯s impossible for two people to do it. Our searchlights have been shooting on the surface of the sea, and we haven¡¯t found anyone swimming over. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one on the yacht? Could it be that Yan ru could drill through the walls made of this special material with her own hands? ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s face turned green as he looked at his subordinates. ¡°Are all of you here for nothing? You can¡¯t even defend a single person? ¡± Dongfang Mo carefully observed the terrain here. It was indeed a very difficult ce to attack because the yacht was parked in the deep water area. It was impossible for the yacht toe over, and it could be discovered at any time. It was almost impossible for a person to swim over because the searchlight would be able to see you when you were five meters away from the yacht. Therefore, no one had the chance to swim to the side of the yacht, even if it was a world-ss swimming champion. Then, was there really no way to reach the outside of the cruise ship? There was, there definitely was, and that was snorkeling! Because the searchlight could illuminate the distance, but it could not reach the bottom of its ownmp post, so if someone swam over from the bottom of the water, it would be very difficult for them to be discovered. Then, they would drill the window wide and get yan ru out of the secret room Then, they would sneak back in. ording to the analysis of the situation, Yan ru should have been taken away by someone using snorkeling! Then, who would use such a method to take Yan ru away? Nangong Xun It seemed like he had never heard of Nangong Xun¡¯s ability to snorkeling. He was only a racing expert. Moreover, five years ago, after Nangong Xun lost to him in car racing, it was said that he had lost interest in car racing in recent years. Moreover, Nangong Xun did not seem to have invested in undersea exploration He probably did not have any talents in this area. Leng Leiting¡¯s people? It seemed unlikely because Leng Leiting did not have a deep hatred with Yan ru. He had captured Yan ru this time because he mistook Yan ru for Xi Muxue, and Leng Leiting only wanted to get back the money that he had been cheated by Xi Muxue. Since it was not Leng Leiting or Nangong Xun, then who had taken Yan ru away? He and Yan ru had been separated for five years. In these five years, he did not know what kind of days Yan ru had lived. He also did not know what kind of friends and enemies she had. However, he was certain of one thing. The news that Yan ru had been captured by Dongfang Jun must have been found out by her friends or enemies in the past five years. And the person who took Yan ru away was either her friends from the past five years or her enemies from the past five years. However, did Yan ru fall into the hands of her friend or her enemy It seemed that he had to let Ahao investigate this matter properly. Of course, his deal with Dongfang Jun also came to an abrupt end because of Yan Ru¡¯s disappearance. Dongfang Mei became angry out of humiliation She could not help but say to Dongfang Mo, ¡°Dongfang Group doesn¡¯t have any money now, so we can¡¯t return your third share to you. Why don¡¯t you continue to invest in Dongfang Group? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard these words, the corner of his mouth curled into a mocking smile Then, he said mockingly, ¡°Aunt Gu, we¡¯re already in this life-and-death situation. Do you think I, Dongfang Mo, will foolishly throw more money into the Dongfang Corporation? ¡± Chapter 528

Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Who Rescued Yan RU 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was dragged out of the Secret Chamber on Dongfang Jun¡¯s cruise by Che Qixuan and quickly dived into the water. Of course, Yan ru did not know how to dive, but she had a miniature oxygen tank on her diving suit Therefore, with the help of Che Qixuan, she barely managed to swim less than ten meters. The submarine that Pu Yongjun had brought was waiting for them ten meters away, so everything went smoothly. Yan Ru and Che Qixuan boarded Pu Yongjun¡¯s submarine and headed towards thergest ind nearby. When Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun were looking for Yan ru, Yan ru was already hundreds of nautical miles away, so Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun could not find her. Yan Ru followed Che Qixuan to her home in Incheon, South Korea, on the fifth day. This was not because the distance was very far, but because Yan ru did not have an ID again In the end, Pu Yongjun used the submarine to sneak her across the international boundary from the bottom of the sea. Little feather had not seen her mother for half a month, and had not seen her father for a few days. She was crying at home, and no matter how Pu Zhihui tried to coax her, she could not coax her. She was thinking that if Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun did not bring Yan ru back.. She would have to bring little feather to look for them. Fortunately, the three of them had returned. Pu Zhihui could not help but mutter, ¡°d * Mn it, the most difficult person to coax in this world is a child. I will never be your wet nurse again. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she washed little feather¡¯s face, which was covered with snot and tears, and teased, ¡°Zhihui, you can¡¯t say things so perfectly. You are still young. In the future, when you get married, you will inevitably have to get married and have children. When you have children, if you don¡¯t be a wet nurse, who will be your wet nurse? ¡± Pu Zhihui was stunned when she heard this. Then, she red at Yan ru and shouted angrily, ¡°who wants to get married? Are you mistaken? I¡¯m not getting married. There isn¡¯t a good man in this world. Even if there is one, it¡¯s still... ¡± Pu Zhihui only cursed halfway before she stopped. Then, she quickly turned around and stepped on the wooden floor to go downstairs. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to stay with them for another minute. Che Qixuan¡¯s face turned slightly red. He stood up and walked upstairs to his room. Pu Yongjun quickly stood up and chased after him. Then, he exined to him in a low voice, ¡°Qixuan, don¡¯t argue with ji-jie. She has always been a person who doesn¡¯t mean what she says. ¡± ¡°I know, ¡± Che Qixuan replied in a low voice Then, he lightly bit his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who disappointed her. Actually, I should have told her earlier. Now, I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to fall in love with another man from now on. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bemitting a huge sin... ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen, it definitely won¡¯t happen. ¡± Pu Yongjun hurriedly took over Che Qixuan¡¯s words. Then, he turned back to look at Yan ru and said, ¡°Um, Yan Ru, do you know any single men from the artists you know? Why don¡¯t you help Pu Zhihui introduce one? ¡± When Yan ru heard this, countless fine beads of sweat immediately appeared on her forehead. She was introducing a boyfriend to Pu Zhihui? Oh my God, was this a job that she could do Moreover, she herself was aplete mess of men. She had no idea what kind of man was a good man, so how could she help Pu Zhihui introduce him? In her life, she had met two men who treated her well. The first was Zheng Yifan! In the past, she had treated Zheng Yifan as her life¡¯s reliance. She even thought of living a life together with him. Chapter 529

Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Who Saved Yan RU 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But in the end, fate yed a trick on her. Before she and Zheng Yifan could even begin their lives, they were separated from each other by Dongfang Mo.. From then on, she and Zheng Yifan were separated by the ends of the Earth. Zheng Yifan had his own life, and she also had her own direction. It was impossible for them to be together anymore. The other man who treated her well was Che Qixuan. She was really married to Che Qixuan, but Che Qixuan¡¯s body and heart could not belong to her. This was because Che Qixuan¡¯s body and mind belonged to Pu Yongjun. She had stayed in Korea for five years, and she had also painted for four years. Of course, she knew some men who were obsessed with painting, but they probably weren¡¯t the same as Pu Zhihui, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to go together. Therefore, she definitely couldn¡¯tplete such a huge task for Pu Yongjun Therefore, she could only say to Pu Yongjun regretfully, ¡°love is something that can¡¯t be exined clearly. Sometimes, ites when ites, and marriage is about fate. It¡¯s not urgent to rush, and wisdom is still young. When she meets the person she likes and also likes her one day, you can¡¯t stop her even if you want to. ¡± When Pu Yongjun heard Yan ru¡¯s words, he immediately stopped GNAWING. After a moment of silence, he walked upstairs to his car¡¯s room. Yan Ru immediately knew what to do and wanted to bring Yu Yu back to her room. However, Yu Yu was unhappy and could not help but shout, ¡°then what¡¯s going on with Uncle Pu? Auntie Zhi has already gone home, why isn¡¯t he home yet? I want to sleep with daddy tonight. ¡± Yan Ru naturally could not answer little feather¡¯s question, so she pulled her into the room and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Yu Yu, during the half a month that I was away, other than participating in the balletpetition, what else did you do? ¡± ¡°I even drew, ¡± little feather answered proudly Then, she turned around and took out a small piece of A4 paper from her bag and handed it to Yan ru. ¡°Mommy, look, I drew you. During the time that you were away, Yu Yu missed mommy every day. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s nose turned sour, and her eyes instantly became moist. She hugged her daughter tightly in her arms and whispered, ¡°Yu Yu, mommy misses you too. I miss you every day. I miss you so much. ¡± ¡°Then Mommy, where have you been for the past half a month? ¡± Little feather raised his head from Yan ru¡¯s chest and used one hand to wipe away the tears on Yan ru¡¯s face. Where have you been for the past half a month? To your own father, Yan ru answered in her heart. Of course, she did not dare to say this out loud because little feather still did not know that Che Qishan was not her father. ¡°Isn¡¯t mommy attending an art exhibition in Paris? ¡± Yan Ru quickly fabricated a lie in her heart ¡°because there were so many people attending the art exhibition in Paris, the exhibition was originally held for three days. Later, it was postponed to five days. Mommy received unanimous praise at the art exhibition in Paris. Then, she was invited to attend the Mogao Art Exhibition in Provence, which was held in the south of France. Therefore, she was dyed for a few days there, so she came backte. ¡± ¡°Mommy went to Provence? ¡± Little feather suddenly became excited. Then, he quickly asked, ¡°then, did mommy go to the old cafe in the van Gogh portrait to have coffee? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Yan ru answered along with little feather¡¯sughter. She was d that she had made up this excuse well. ¡°Does Mommy know what kind of painting is hanging on the left wall of the coffee shop? which year did van Gogh paint it? ¡± Little feather asked relentlessly. Chapter 530

Chapter 530: Chapter 530 who saved Yan ru 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was dumbfounded. She was making this up. How would she know what kind of painting was hanging on the left-hand side of the entrance of the cafe in Van Gogh¡¯s portrait Which year did Van Gogh draw it? ¡°this... ¡± Yan ru hesitated for a moment Then, she carefully exined, ¡°Yu Yu, there was indeed a painting hanging on the left-hand side of the entrance of the cafe, but Mommy didn¡¯t pay attention to what it was, so I don¡¯t know which year van Gogh drew it. ¡± As soon as Yan ru finished her words, little feather immediately slipped out of her arms Then, with an angry face, she growled, ¡°Mommy is a liar, a big liar. You definitely didn¡¯t go to that cafe to drink coffee, because the left-hand side of the cafe entrance is the window, who would hang a painting on the window Everyone hangs a full-length curtain on the window, okay?¡± Only then did Yan ru react, and she quickly came over to hold little feather¡¯s hand She apologized to her in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu Yu, mommy really didn¡¯t go to the south of France, nor to Provence, and even more, she didn¡¯t go to the ancient cafe in Van Gogh¡¯s portrait. ¡± Yan Ru paused for a moment, then pressed her forehead against Yu Yu¡¯s She said softly, ¡°Yu Yu, you¡¯re still young. Mommy can¡¯t tell you many things, but you have to know that mommy loves you. No matter where Mommy is, Mommy will always love you. That¡¯s enough. ¡± Yu Yu was finally not angry anymore. She threw herself into Yan ru¡¯s arms and hugged her neck tightly with her small arms With a thick nasal voice, she shouted, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave me in the future. Don¡¯t ever leave me. Yu Yu can¡¯t sleep at night without mommy. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Not Anymore. ¡± The warm liquid in Yan Ru¡¯s eyes burst out. She sobbed and promised her daughter, ¡°from now on, Mommy will never leave Korea again. From now on, no matter where I go, I have to bring Yu Yu with me. ¡± ¡°Mommy is so nice. ¡± Little feather finally showed a smile. Then, she kissed Yan ru¡¯s cheek with her pink little mouth. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to cook noodles for you now. Yu Yu has already learned how to cook noodles while Mommy is away for half a month. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Yan Ru immediately became happy. She raised her head and looked at her pretty daughter. Her eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Yu Yu is so capable? You actually learned how to Cook Now? ¡± ¡°OF COURSE! ¡± Yu Yu answered proudly. Then, she let go of Yan ru and walked to the kitchen. Obviously, she was going to help Yan ru with the noodles. Yan Ru quickly chased after her. She stood at the kitchen door and looked at little feather who was putting on an apron for her like an adult. She couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Yu Yu, are you sure you can do it yourself? Do you want... Mommy to help you? ¡± ¡°No need, ¡± Yu Yu answered like an adult. As she skillfully washed the pot, she said to Yan Ru, who was standing at the door, ¡°mommy, just go and sit properly in the dining room. Yu Yu will be able to make you a bowl of tomato omelet noodles very soon. ¡± When Yan ru heard Yu Yu¡¯s words, she was a little worried. However, when she saw that the little girl¡¯s movements were rtively quick, she could not help but think that it seemed that people were made by the environment. During the half a month that she was not around, Pu Zhihui probably could not be bothered to help little feather cook Hence, when little feather was hungry, she could only do it herself. Just like when she was young, she and Xi Muxue were twin sisters, but their fates were different. When she was five, not only could she take care of her own matters, she also had to help mother Wang. However, when her twin sister Xi Muxue was five, she did not even know how to wear clothes. When she ate, she even had to be fed mouthful by mouthful. She was truly a rich youngdy. Yu Yu did not exaggerate. Yan Ru only waited in the restaurant for more than ten minutes before Yu Yu helped her bring out a bowl of steaming and fragrant fried egg noodles with tomatoes. Chapter 531

Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Who Saved Yan RU 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, one inch ink city. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was gloomy. In front of him was a pile of photos, and in these photos, there were two people he was very familiar with. A Hao stood to the side and reported to him in a low voice, ¡°these are the photos taken in the past half a month about Yan ru and her family members. ¡± Dongfang Mo had gone to investigate Yan ru¡¯s situation after returning from star-moon Ind. In fact, it was not difficult for him to investigate a person, not to mention that he already had a lead on Yan ru. Of course, he had started from the Paris Art Exhibition. He knew that she was in Korea and that her paintings were being sold in several galleries. Thus, he had people keep an eye on those galleries and waited for Yan ru to appear. As expected, hard work paid off. Dongfang Mo¡¯s people had not waited for a few days at the two galleries in Korea before they found Yan ru¡¯s figure because Yan ru had drawn her. Then, they followed Yan ru along the way and found out that she did not live alone in Korea. Instead, she lived with a young girl and a young man, and that young man was actually their boss, Dongfang Mo.. At that time, Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinate was so scared that he almost fainted. He quickly reported the situation to his boss, Ahao. Ahao was also shocked. Then, he quickly asked his subordinate if he made a mistake because Dongfang Mo was in Binhai. A Hao¡¯s subordinate quickly said that he didn¡¯t make a mistake. The person they saw was indeed Dongfang Mo. No, it was a man who looked exactly like Dongfang Mo. he lived with Yan ru. Of course, in order to prove that what he said was true, a Hao¡¯s subordinate hid in the woods dozens of meters away from Yan Ru¡¯s house. Then, he used a high-resolution camera to take photos of them on the balcony. These photos were ced in front of Dongfang Mo. there was a personal photo of Yan Ru, a personal photo of the little girl, and of course, a personal photo of Che Qixuan. At the same time, there was also a group photo of the three of them standing on the balcony chatting happily. Ahao saw that Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t say anything Then, he carefully reported, ¡°we¡¯ve investigated it clearly. This person who looks exactly like you is called Che Qixuan. He and Yan ru got married five years ago, and this little girl is called Yan Feiyu. Her nickname is Yu Yu, and little feather is their child. ¡± Che Qixuan Dongfang Mo snorted in his heart. It seemed that he did not be a monk like he had said. ¡°What does this Che Qixuan do now? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°This... We haven¡¯t found out yet. ¡± A Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand Then he said with a face full of guilt, ¡°they only found him going in and out of Yan Ru¡¯s house and found that the little girl called him Daddy. They haven¡¯t found anything else. They said that this Che Qixuan doesn¡¯t seem to have a job. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Dongfang mo rubbed his forehead with his hand, then waved his hand to signal a Hao to get off. Car Qixuan What a good name He used to like cars so much that racing cars were his life. But in the end, he was ruined by racing cars. Now, he no longer raced cars. He actually changed his car¡¯s surname. From this, it could be seen that he still remembered the experience of racing cars. However, if he didn¡¯t y racing cars, then what did he y Diving? After Yan ru disappeared from Dongfang Jun¡¯s cruise ship, she returned safely to Korea. From this, it could be seen that Dongfang Yu, also known as Che Qixuan, was the one who saved her. However, how did Yan ru meet Dongfang Yu five years ago? Chapter 532

Chapter 532: Chapter 532 little feather disappeared

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Yan ru returned to Korea, her days seemed to have returned to the past. Every morning, she would send little feather downstairs to take the kindergarten bus at the entrance of themunity. Then, she would draw and read during the day, and in the afternoon, she would arrive punctually at the entrance of themunity to pick up little feather from the kindergarten bus. Her days seemed to have calmed down again. The ten days when she met Dongfang Mo in Paris and was brought back to one inch ink city by Dongfang Mo seemed to have passed like a dream. Of course, she knew that it was not a dream, although she tried her best to treat it as a dream, a dream that she did not want to remember anymore. She could not, because when she fell into Leng Leiting¡¯s hands, she met a mother who was even closer to her than her own mother. Although mother Wang was not her real mother, in Yan Ru¡¯s heart, mother Wang was better than her real mother. Moreover, from the conversation with mother Wang, she vaguely felt that her father, Xi Yuancheng, did not seem to be dead. If her father was really not dead, where was he now Did her sister, Xi Muxue, know about it? These questions were all a mystery. Although she did not care much about whether her father was still alive, she was very concerned about mother Wang. Right now, mother Wang had no one to rely on, and her son and daughter-inw did not acknowledge her So, Yan ru wanted to bring mother Wang to her side. When Yan ru told this idea to Che Qixuan, Che Qixuan immediately widened his eyes and stared at her Then, he looked at her as if he was looking at a monster and said, ¡°Yan ru, are you daydreaming? Do you think we¡¯re in China? If we want to bring someone to a city in our country, we just need to take a car? ¡± Yan Ru immediately fell silent. Of course, she knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to bring mother Wang to Korea, but she missed mother Wang too much. Moreover, she was raised by mother Wang since she was young. Now that mother Wang was old, she couldn¡¯t just ignore her. Che Qixuan said that it would not be easy to bring mother Wang to Korea. At the very least, she could not do it at the moment because mother Wang would definitely attract the attention of Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun. once mother Wang disappeared.. It would definitely be investigated by Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun. by then, it was estimated that before mother Wang could be brought to Korea, Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun would be the first toe to Korea. Yan Ru heard what Che Qixuan said and did not say anything more. She only said that she wanted to know about mother Wang¡¯s recent situation. Che Qixuan said that it would not be easy to find out. When there was news, he would tell her and tell her not to think too much She could just bring little feather to draw in peace. Hence, Yan ru really did not worry anymore because she knew that it was useless to worry. Moreover, her ability was limited. Even if she was worried about mother Wang, it was because she had the heart but not the strength. Yan Ru thought that she would never see Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue again in this lifetime. As long as she did not leave Korea, as long as she did not leave Incheon, her days would go on peacefully until little feather grew up Until she grew old. However, reality proved that her thoughts were too naive! That afternoon, Yan ru spent the whole day drawing at home. It was a creative drawing. There was arge patch of plum blossoms in the drawing. The Sky was dancing with heavy snow, and underneath the heavy snow, there wererge patches of red plum blossoms They bloomed as brightly as sparks, as beautiful as blood. She was very satisfied with this drawing. She let out a long sigh of relief. When she looked up, she realized that it was time to receive little feather, so she hurriedly ran downstairs. Chapter 533

Chapter 533: Chapter 533 little feather disappeared

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she arrived at the gate of themunity, the security guard at the gate told her that little feather¡¯s kindergarten car had not arrived yet. She was not in a hurry because the kindergarten car would asionally arrivete. After all, there would be traffic jams on the road sometimes. Therefore, she waited at the gate of themunity with peace of mind. However, half an hourter, the kindergarten car had not arrived yet. Therefore, she could not help but feel a little anxious. Then, she quickly called the kindergarten to ask if the school bus had arrived on time today. The person who answered the phone was the security guard at the entrance. He did not ask Yan ru which child¡¯s parents in detail. He was very responsible and very formal at the same time. He told her that because the school was rehearsing this afternoon.. Therefore, the school bus left more than ten minutester than usual. Yan Ru hung up the phone. She thought that the school bus would leave more than ten minutester. If there was another traffic jam on the road, then today might be eventer. She could not be too anxious. She could wait a little longer. Perhaps it would arrive in a few minutes. Yan Ru kept persuading herself to be patient and wait a few more minutes. However, after waiting for another half an hour, she still couldn¡¯t wait for little feather¡¯s school bus, so she couldn¡¯t help but call the school again. This time, the security guard who answered the phone at the school said that the school bus that sent the children had already returned to the school. All the children had been sent, so how could they not have picked up the children? Yan Ru immediately asked the security guard to ask the driver, and asked the driver and the driver to call her. Soon, the car attendant called her and said that she didn¡¯t see Yan Feiyu in the car that sent the children home this afternoon, so she didn¡¯t drive to the B gate of her neighborhood because the other two children were getting up and down at the a gate. Yan Ru quickly asked where Yan Feiyu went? The car attendant didn¡¯t know either, but he told her not to be anxious. He said that he would help her ask Yan Feiyu¡¯s ss teacher and get the ss teacher to call her backter. Yan Ru became more and more anxious. As she waited for the ss teacher¡¯s call, she silently prayed that the ss teacher or dance teacher would let her dance or draw something in school She hoped that she would be dancing ballet or drawing big frogs with other children at this time. Yan Ru¡¯s prayers were not over yet. Little feather¡¯s ss teacher quickly called her back. On the phone, the ss teacher very politely told her that Yan Feiyu had been picked up by her father, Che Qixuan, after school That was why she did not take the school bus today. She thought that Yan Feiyu had already gone home. Picked up by Che Qixuan? Yan Ru hung up the ss teacher¡¯s call and immediately called Che Qixuan. However, Che Qixuan¡¯s cell phone was turned off at this time, so she became irritated and could not help but call Pu Yongjun again, even though she rarely called Pu Yongjun. Pu Yongjun¡¯s call was quickly picked up, but it rang for a long time before it was picked up. Without waiting for Pu Yongjun to speak, Yan ru immediately asked, ¡°Yongjun, do you know where Che Qixuan took little feather? ¡± ¡°Che Qixuan didn¡¯t bring little feather? ¡± Pu Yongjun immediately answered Then she added, ¡°Qixuan and I are busy at sea right now. We left early in the morning. Qixuan¡¯s phone is out of battery, and there¡¯s no ce to charge the yacht. Isn¡¯t little feather in kindergarten? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yan Ru was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°didn¡¯t he go to the kindergarten to pick up little feather this afternoon? ¡± Chapter 534

Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Little Feather is missing 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION OF COURSE NOT! Che Qixuan looked at Yan Ru, who was crying her eyes out, then sighed and said, ¡°alright, Yan ru, it¡¯s useless for you to cry now. I originally thought that you would be fine in Korea, but who knew... ¡± Who knew that Dongfang Mo would be so amazing, to actually understand all of Yan ru¡¯s situation in less than half a month, and even little feather knew about it? Alright, did he underestimate Dongfang Mo¡¯s current ability, or did he underestimate Yan ru¡¯s influence on Dongfang Mo? No matter what he underestimated, little feather had disappeared. No, more urately speaking, little feather had been scammed away by someone. The worst thing was that his identity had been exposed and Dongfang Mo had found out about it. Presumably, Dongfang Mo must be hating him right now? ¡°Che Qixuan, what should we do now? ¡± Yan Ru looked at Che Qixuan and asked while sobbing, ¡°how can we get little feather back? ¡± Che Qixuan smiled when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words Then, he shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either ¡°If little feather had been kidnapped or something, I would definitely go and save her. However, the situation now is... ¡°little feather is in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands. I can¡¯t show my face in front of Dongfang Mo at all, so I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Che Qixuan was telling the truth because eight years ago, he told Dongfang Mo that he was going to the Lianhua Temple in Las Vegas to be a monk. At that time, Dongfang Mo had even donated arge sum of money to the Lianhua Temple. Now, he was in Korea. He had not be a monk at all. Of course, if this was all there was to it, Dongfang Mo might just get angry and let it go. At most, he would scold him. But the key point was that he had actually married Dongfang Mo¡¯s ex-wife and had a daughter. It would be strange if Dongfang Mo did not kill him for something like this. This world was very big. There were many ces he could go. Only Binhai in China could not go. Only one inch Mo city could not enter. Only the Dongfang family could not see a single person. Yan Ru¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife when she heard this. Che Qixuan had no choice, which meant that he wasn¡¯t willing to help her get little feather back. Then she could only rely on herself, because the Park Yongjun siblings were with Che Qixuan, especially Pu Yongjun. He was definitely standing with Che Qixuan. Thus, she could only look at Pu Zhihui. Based on her observations of Pu Zhihui, she knew that she was a hidden expert. If she appeared, there was more or less some hope. However, just as her gaze shifted to Pu Zhihui¡¯s face, she did not have the time to speak Pu Zhihui spoke first, ¡°Yan Ru, don¡¯t look for me for this matter. Where is one inch Mo city Do you think I¡¯m an iron wall I¡¯m just a body of flesh and blood, okay Moreover, your daughter has only returned to her biological father¡¯s side. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words. Little feather had only returned to her biological father¡¯s side. Why was she in a hurry? Look, this was a woman who had never been a mother. She would never know how much a mother cared for her child. It was true that Dongfang Mo was little feather¡¯s father, but the key was that little feather did not know, and Dongfang Mo did not know either. How could they possibly get along as father and daughter? Moreover, Dongfang Mo was a demon, yet he was so cruel to her, let alone little feather. Who knew how he would torture little feather? Chapter 535

Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Little Feather is missing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Yan ru was worried about little feather, Dongfang Mo had already brought little feather to his private ne and was flying towards Binhai. Dongfang Mo had arrived in Incheon, Korea, the day before yesterday. He had originally nned to look for Yan ru directly, but when he thought of that woman¡¯s stubbornness and willfulness, he thought that she would definitely not follow him obediently. In the end, he gave up on the idea of looking for her directly Then, he changed the n of pretending to be Che Qixuan. This n was very simple to implement. It was just to buy a set of clothes that Che Qixuan used to wear, and then get a haircut. This way, he could swagger to the kindergarten and pretend to be Che Qixuan to pick up little feather. Because he looked exactly like Che Qixuan, if it wasn¡¯t for the people who lived around them all the time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the two of them apart. So when he went to the kindergarten to pick up feather, it went very smoothly, not to mention the teachers and ssmates Even feather himself didn¡¯t doubt it. So, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that he had learned Korean for a few days. Although he didn¡¯t know how to speakplicated Korean, he still knew the simplenguage of dailymunication. So, when he showed up at the kindergarten as Che Qixuan and lied that he forgot to bring his pick-up card, the kindergarten teacher only asked him to sign his name, and then let him take feather away. Little feather was very happy to see him, so he immediately jumped into his arms and shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy, why did you think of picking me up today? ¡± He was stunned and almost didn¡¯t answer because he didn¡¯t expect little feather to ask him this question in his n. But he quickly answered, ¡°because daddy misses Yu Yu Yu! ¡± This was the most tactful and easiest to deceive. When little feather heard his words, he didn¡¯t even doubt it and directly followed him out of the kindergarten. Of course, he did not drive a car. One reason was that he did not have a car in Korea. The other reason was that ording to the information he knew, car Qi Xuan almost did not drive a car in Korea. He usually took a bus or a taxi on the subway. Even if there were asional cars that drove out.. He did not drive the car himself, but someone else did it for him. Therefore, he took Yu Yu Yu¡¯s taxi and asked Yu Yu to take her to the Amusement Park to take a simted helicopter? Of course, Yu Yu was happy. She said that she liked to go to the amusement park the most. In the Amusement Park, she liked to take a helicopter the most. It was just that she did not know that there was a simted helicopter in the amusement park. Dongfang Mo quickly said that the simtion helicopter had only been transported to the amusement park yesterday. He had only heard about it this morning, so he had speciallye to the kindergarten to pick her up after school to y. Yu Yu was very happy when she heard this. She could not help but put her arms around Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck. Then, her pink little mouth kissed his cheek heavily. ¡°Daddy is so good. Yu Yu loves DADDY THE MOST! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat almost instinctively. Looking at the child beside him who was so pretty and pretty, for a second, he felt that this cute little angel-like girl was his daughter. However, the moment this thought formed in his mind, he quickly rejected it. This was because Yan ru was three months pregnant when she went missing. If it was really that child, then little feather should be five years old soon. Chapter 536

Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Little Feather is missing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, ording to the information he received, little feather was only five years old next May. This did not match the month when Xi Mu Ru was pregnant with the child back then. It was a full five months younger. ording to little feather¡¯s age, this was not Xi Mu Ru¡¯s child back then! However, if it was not his child, then whose child was little feather Was it Dongfang Yu¡¯s? Impossible. He immediately denied it. Back then, Dongfang Yu was badly injured. The bloody mess there could not be repaired at all. It was precisely because of this reason that Dongfang Yu was sad and desperate and did not want to return to the Dongfang family that he became a monk. Then, who was the father of this child of Yan Ru¡¯s? Dongfang Mo¡¯s private ne was parked at a corner of the Amusement Park¡¯swn. As it was already evening, there were not many people in the amusement park, and because the soundproofing effect was good, it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Dongfang Mo brought little feather to the private ne. Little feather was very happy to see the simtion helicopter. Without thinking much, he directly climbed up the softdder. Thus, Dongfang Mo very smoothly coaxed little feather into his helicopter. Then, he quickly gestured for it to take off, while he apanied little feather. To be honest, Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t a patient person, especially when it came to children. However, this time, he felt that children were actually quite fun. When little feather saw that the simtion ne was moving, he couldn¡¯t help butugh happily. As heughed, he asked Dongfang Mo who was sitting next to him, ¡°Daddy, can we bring mommy to y next time? ¡± ¡°Sure, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered without thinking. Then, he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your mommy doesn¡¯t want to y with us. ¡± ¡°How can that be? ¡± Yu Yu was very dissatisfied with Dongfang Mo¡¯s answer Then, she pouted her Little Pink Lips and said, ¡°Daddy, have you forgotten that mommy likes toe to children¡¯s amusement parks the most? Every time Yu Yu sits on the merry-go-round, mommy has to sit with her. ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. Then, he quickly smiled awkwardly and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m afraid that your mommy will be timid and won¡¯t dare to sit on this. ¡± ¡°My mommy is not timid. Daddy, have you forgotten? Mommy even went to South Africa¡¯s Oryx National Park with us to sketch, ¡± Yu Yu reminded this forgetful daddy again. Then, she walked to the window As she looked out of the window, she said, ¡°Daddy, why are you... ¡± Yu Yu stopped mid-sentence, because she realized that there was no amusement park outside the window. It was a vast expanse of whiteness, and nothing could be seen. This was not a simtion helicopter, this was a real helicopter! Although Yu Yu was still a child less than five years old, such a message was immediately transmitted in her mind. Therefore, after she was stunned for nearly a minute, she immediately turned around and red at Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Who are you? ¡± Yu Yu¡¯s voice was immediately filled with doubt and vignce. Dongfang Mo frowned slightly, then looked at the little girl in front of him and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you just call Me Daddy? Then I am you... ¡± ¡°YOU ARE NOT MY DADDY! ¡± Yu Yu quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, then red at her angrily. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did you pretend to be my daddy? Why did you lie to me? ¡± Chapter 537

Chapter 537: Chapter 537 you are a big liar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard Yu Yu¡¯s words Then, he said lightly, ¡°I am Dongfang Mo. I am not sincere in wanting to deceive you. The main reason is that your mommy lied to me first, so there is no other way. I can only deceive you first and then let your mommye to me obediently. ¡± ¡°What did my mommy lie to you about? ¡± Yu Yu did not believe Dongfang Mo even more Without waiting for Dongfang Mo to reply, she shouted again, ¡°that¡¯s not right. My Mommy is the most honest person. She would never lie to others. You must be lying. You Liar, you must be lying. ¡± Dongfang Mo felt a headacheing on. Moreover, he could not exin the matter between him and Yan ru to little feather. Moreover, that woman Yan ru definitely did not tell this child about her background Therefore, if he were to tell the truth now, this little girl would definitely not believe him. Therefore, he said impatiently, ¡°stop arguing. Can you be quiet for a while? It¡¯s useless for you to argue on the ne now. Your Mommy can¡¯t hear you, so it¡¯s useless to argue? ¡± ¡°Why did you change your appearance to look like my Daddy? ¡± Yu Yu asked Dongfang Mo angrily. Her small hands were ced on her waist, and her pair of ck pearl-like eyes stared at Dongfang Mo.. ¡°when did I get stic surgery? I was always like this. ¡± Dongfang Mo was amused by Yu Yu¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°your mommy got stic surgery? If you say she¡¯s a liar, then she¡¯s a real liar. ¡± ¡°nonsense, my mommy didn¡¯t get stic surgery. ¡± Yu Yu saw Dongfang Mo ndering her mommy She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and shout, ¡°although most Korean women get stic surgery, my mommy definitely didn¡¯t get stic surgery. She was born to be so good-looking. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world. ¡± Dongfang Mo was not angry when he heard this. He nodded and echoed little feather¡¯s words, ¡°yes, yes, yes. Your Mommy is indeed the most beautiful woman in the world. However, she was even more beautiful before the stic surgery. Now, after the stic surgery, she is even uglier. ¡± When little feather heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he became even angrier Hence, he stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°you¡¯re spouting nonsense. My Mommy did not undergo stic surgery or stic surgery. You just underwent stic surgery and became like my Daddy? You Liar, you¡¯re lying and pretending to be my daddy. When my daddy arrives, he will definitely not let you off. ¡± Dongfang Mo thought to himself, if your daddy really gets here, I¡¯ll definitely strangle him to death. That damned Dongfang Yu, it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t keep his word, but he¡¯s even trying to cheat others. He met his sister-inw five years ago, but he actually didn¡¯t send her back to his brother.. And he even ran off to marry his sister-inw. Is there still any rules in this world? Little feather was still making a racket, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s patience had already run out. Thus, he simply walked to the side of the bed andy down. He covered his ears with a pillow and ignored the little girl who kept shouting, ¡°liar, big liar. ¡± He thought she was a mosquito buzzing in the air. Little feather was just a child after all. She was very tired after making a racket, yelling, and yelling. However, Dongfang Mo was still lying on the bed like a dead man, so she was very angry and climbed onto the bed. Seeing that Dongfang Mo covered his ears with a pillow and ignored her, she walked up angrily and bit down on Dongfang Mo¡¯s wrist without thinking. ¡°AIYA! ¡± Dongfang Mo cried out in pain. Almost instinctively, he turned his hand back and pushed little feather, who was biting his wrist, down onto the bed. Chapter 538

Chapter 538: Chapter 538-you are a liar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dong! ¡± The sound of feather¡¯s body falling to the ground could be heard clearly in the small space of the helicopter. ¡°Ah, IT HURTS! ¡± Feather cried out loudly. Then, she used her hands to cover the back of her head and cried out loud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, feather? ¡± Dongfang Mo rolled over and got up from the bed Then, he quickly bent down to pick up the little girl who was still lying on the ground. At the same time, heforted her in a low voice, ¡°feather, don¡¯t cry anymore. Where did you fall? Tell Daddy, daddy will help you find... ¡± Before Dongfang Mo could finish his words, little feather¡¯s small hands had already reached out with lightning speed towards his face. Because Dongfang Mo was fully focused on little feather¡¯s body, he did not guard against this move of hers.. She actually caught him in the act. ¡°Hiss... ¡± he instinctively let out a cry of pain and quickly turned his head away. He was still inevitably grabbed by little feather¡¯s small hands. Although there was no blood, there were still some marks left behind. Little feather was a kindergarten child, so she did not have any fingernails. Although she used all her strength to grab Dongfang Mo¡¯s face, she did not hurt Dongfang Mo because she did not have any fingernails. ¡°So your face is real. ¡± Feather said angrily, ¡°I thought you were wearing ayer of human skin on your face. ¡± Dongfang Mo heard that she was very logical and could use force to deal with him, so he threw her onto the bed and said angrily, ¡°of course my face is human skin. Could it be that your face is pig skin? ¡± ¡°You are pig skin. ¡± Feather refuted him immediately, and then quickly shouted, ¡°your face is horse skin, cow skin, tiger skin, lion skin, Wolf Skin, crocodile skin, or... ¡± Little feather mentioned every animal skin that she could think of, which made Dongfang Mo very angry So, she reached out and grabbed the electrical tape in the office desk and said coldly to her, ¡°if you dare to keep your skin down, I¡¯ll use the tape to seal your mouth shut, so that you won¡¯t have a mouth. ¡± This threat was enough for little feather, who was not even five years old. Therefore, little feather, who had always been sharp-tongued, finally stopped talking about the skin. However, the smart little feather immediately changed the topic. She looked at Dongfang Mo and asked crisply, ¡°Daddy, when will my mommye to pick me up? ¡± Dongfang Mo felt his heart skip a beat when he heard her call him ¡®daddy¡¯ . The anger in his stomach had also disappeared because of her call. Therefore, he put down the electrical tape in his hand and said unhappily, ¡°how would I know? I¡¯m not your mommy, right? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend me your phone to call me? ¡± Little feather immediately changed the method Then, he said softly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m worried that mommy is looking for me everywhere. I¡¯ll call her and tell her not to look for me. I¡¯m here with you. Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier if she came here to look for me? Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard little feather¡¯s words. Although this child was young, he was quite smart. He actually knew how to use tactful methods to gain his trust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mommy already knows that I took you away. ¡± Dongfang Mo yawned and said to little feather, ¡°what you need to do now is to sleep on the bed properly. Who knows, tomorrow morning, your mommy might rush over to look for you. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep alone. ¡± Little feather looked at Dongfang Mo pitifully and said, ¡°usually, it¡¯s not my mommy who sleeps with me, it¡¯s my daddy who sleeps with me. ¡± Chapter 539

Chapter 539: Chapter 539 you are a big liar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment, then he thought for a moment and said, ¡°alright, then I¡¯ll sleep with you. I look exactly like your Daddy, just treat me as your Daddy. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not my daddy, ¡± little feather retorted immediately. ¡°You¡¯re a liar, a big liar. ¡± ¡°A liar doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re a bad person, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s patience was almost worn out by little feather He immediatelyid down on the bed and said, ¡°alright, if you want to sleep, then sleep. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then forget it. In short, your mommy can¡¯t make it in time now, and you don¡¯t have the wings to fly to your mommy¡¯s side. ¡± When little feather heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she immediately started crying again. As she cried, she sobbed and shouted, ¡°I want Mommy, I want Mommy, I want Daddy, I want Daddy... ¡± Dongfang Mo had to give in to this child. Although he was extremely sleepy, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep after being tormented by this child. Thus, he could only sit up again and look at this crying little girl He patiently asked again, ¡°are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Little feather nodded her head heavily, then quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. Mommy said that you can¡¯t eat the food of strangers. Strangers are bad people, and you¡¯re the bad person. ¡± ¡°How can I be a stranger? ¡± Dongfang Mo exined as he took out food from the fridge for her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now ¡°Your Daddy and I are exactly the same person. Your daddy isn¡¯t a bad person, so of course I¡¯m not a bad person. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Feather looked at Dongfang Mo with a puzzled look, then shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you because you¡¯ve already lied to me once. I don¡¯t believe you anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright, forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Dongfang Mo took out the sandwich and milk, then put it into the microwave beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You can eat it or not, but I¡¯m going to eat something anyway. ¡± Little Feather red at him. Seeing him take out the heated sandwich from the microwave and the heated milk, she couldn¡¯t help but drool when she saw him sitting by the coffee table and eating very savagely. After all, he was not even five years old, not to mention that it had already been a few hours since school ended. Most importantly, she had just punched, kicked, yelled, and yelled at Dongfang Mo until she had used up all her energy. At this moment, her stomach was already rumbling with hunger. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of delicious food. She climbed down from the bed and snatched the half-drank milk from Dongfang Mo, bringing it to her mouth and drinking it immediately. ¡°Hey, this is what I drank before. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately red at her and asked in a bad mood, ¡°do you know how to be hygienic? You can¡¯t eat things that others have eaten before. Didn¡¯t your mommy teach you that? ¡± Little feather did not answer Dongfang Mo¡¯s question. Instead, she reached out and snatched the half-eaten Sandwich from his hand. She stuffed it into her mouth and started eating again. Of course, Mommy had taught her to be hygienic. Of course, she had told her that she could not eat things that others had eaten before because there would be germs. However, her father had also taught her not to eat food given by strangers because she did not know whether the food given by strangers was poisonous or not? However, she was very hungry now. If she did not eat, she was afraid that she would not have the strength to escape when the ne stopped, so shebined the two lessons that her father and her mother had taught her. Eat food from strangers, but eat half of the food that he had already eaten, because no one would poison themselves. If he could eat, she could eat. As for hygiene, she couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. Saving her strength to prepare for an opportunity to escape was more important than anything else. She didn¡¯t want to let her own mothere to her and fall into the hands of this swindler. Chapter 540

Chapter 540: Chapter 540 you are a big Liar 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It wasn¡¯t easy for Yan ru to go to Binhai because her identity card was in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands. Although she went to the relevant department to report the lost and reissued documents after she returned to Korea, the procedure was very troublesome, so the reissued identity card hadn¡¯t been obtained yet. Che Qixuan refused to go to Binhai. He said that he swore that he would never set foot in Binhai again, and he couldn¡¯t go against his oath. Pu Yongjun couldn¡¯t go either. He seemed to have a very difficult task toplete in three days, so he and Che Qixuan had been working overtime for the past few days to do this task. Thus, the matter of sending Yan ru to Binhai fell to Pu Zhihui again. Coincidentally, Pu Zhihui also had some free time in the past few days. ¡°Why am I so unlucky? It¡¯s always me who sends you to that damned ce in Binhai? ¡± Pu Zhihui sighed as she drove her yacht. Yan Ru rolled her eyes at her words and said unhappily, ¡°are you as unlucky as me? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape from that damned ce. You changed your name and lived in an unfamiliar country for several years, and now you still have to obediently rush to that damned ce? ¡± Pu Zhihui was slightly stunned when she heard her words Then, she smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Compared to you, it seems that I¡¯m much luckier. I¡¯ll definitely notin about life in the future. There are some things that I can¡¯t turn the situation around on my own. There¡¯s no other way but to ept my fate. ¡± Yan Ru did not respond to Pu Zhihui¡¯s words. She knew that Pu Zhihui was talking about Che Qixuan because the former Pu Zhihui¡¯s entire heart was on Che Qixuan. However, not only was Che Qixuan unable to report her simr feelings, he had even gotten together with her brother. Was there any love in this world that was more tragic than Pu Zhihui¡¯s The man that she had fallen in love with was actually her brother¡¯s lover And her brother was actually her love rival? However, Yan ru did not have any more thoughts to consider these questions for Pu Zhihui, because her entire heart was on little feather. She had always wondered if little feather would recognize Dongfang Mo when he saw him Did she know that the man was not his father, but just a devil? Little feather had always been under the protection of her and Che Qixuan, and had almost never interacted with strangers alone. Therefore, when she fell into Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands this time, Yan ru was worried that she would be bullied. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad, ¡± Pu Zhihui said in a bad mood. ¡°after all, it was little feather¡¯s biological father who kidnapped her. which father in the world would be willing to hurt his own daughter? ¡± Yan Ru could not help but smile bitterly when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words Then she said indifferently, ¡°I was abandoned by my biological father less than three days after I was born. If it wasn¡¯t for my mother¡¯s kindness to throw me to the servants at home, I might not be in this world anymore. ¡± Yan Ru paused for a moment and then sighed softly, ¡°there are all kinds of people in this world, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met them. ¡± ¡°I know all kinds of people. ¡± Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes and said, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is like your father. It¡¯s impossible that Qixuan Jun¡¯s brother is the same as your father. Do you see how much Qixuan Jun likes little feather? ¡± ¡°But the key is that he doesn¡¯t know that little feather is his daughter. ¡± Yan Ru sighed heavily and then added, ¡°and little feather doesn¡¯t know that Dongfang Mo is her biological father. Who knows how the two of them will fight. ¡± Chapter 541

Chapter 541: Chapter 541: whose is this little girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In one inch ink city, Xi Muru was drinking Yan Hua tea in a pavilion in the ck Garden. In the past month, Dongfang Mo seemed to be very busy. Of course, he was busy with Yan ru¡¯s matters. And she was also very busy. She was busy doing something that no one else knew about. Anyway, Dongfang Mo rarely stayed in one inch ink city this month. Even if he was there, he probably wouldn¡¯t think of her, so he didn¡¯t know what she did. Originally, when Dongfang Mo and Yan ru went to get married, she was going to move out. But because Yan ru disappeared, Dongfang Mo was busy looking for Yan ru all day long, so he forgot about sending her out to live. In the evening, the scenery in one inch ink city was very beautiful. Although it was already winter and Christmas was about to arrive, one inch ink city was still full of trees and flowers. She could not help but think of 12 years ago. That year, she was only 13 years old. The eldest young master of the Dongfang family came to her house to propose marriage. At that time, she had followed her father to one inch ink city once. At that time, one inch ink city was not as beautiful as it was now. However, because of the mountains and rivers, she still felt that this ce was as beautiful as a paradise. She immediately fell in love with this ce. She originally belonged to this ce. She was born with a rich life. It was only after Dongfang Mo got into a car ident and became a eunuch that she thought of avoiding this marriage That was why she thought of letting her ugly sister, Xi Musru, marry Dongfang Mo in her ce. This was not her fault to begin with. She did not do anything wrong. She kept analyzing her rtionship with one inch ink city in her heart. In the end, she came to a conclusion: It was not her fault. It was Dongfang Mo¡¯s fault! If Dongfang Mo had gone for stic surgery six years ago, if he had told her six years ago that he was not a eunuch, then she would definitely have happily married him back then. Five years ago, she had already sessfully swapped Xi Mumu away, and three years ago, Dongfang Mo had broken off the engagement with Kuang Yingying. She had originally thought that her identity as Mrs. Dongfang was just around the corner and that she could rest easy now. But who would have thought that that damned Xi Mumu would give up the chance to marry Nangong Xun and instead be some bullsh * t painter? It was one thing for her to be a painter, but she actually wanted to do it right under Dongfang Mo¡¯s nose. Wasn¡¯t she deliberately making things difficult for her? No, she could not let these few years of her life be wasted. Dongfang Mo belonged to her, Xi Muxue. This was fate. No one could snatch him away from her, not even her own sister. Just as Xi Musru was thinking, she looked up and saw that the railing at the entrance of one inch ink city had already been lifted, and Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was driving into the courtyard. Dongfang Mo was back? She was slightly stunned, then she quickly put on a gentle and calm smile and walked over to the car. She silently muttered in her heart, no matter what, she would give Dongfang Mo the most beautiful smile. However, when she was just a meter away from his car, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car had already stopped. Then, the car door opened, and Dongfang Mo stepped out. Then.. A little girl followed behind Dongfang Mo. the little girl was wearing kindergarten clothes. She looked about five years old, and her little face was flushed red as if she was angry. Xi Mumu was stunned. Dongfang Mo had been out for a few days, and she thought that he had gone to settle some matters. Recently, Dongfang Mo seemed to be discussing shares with Dongfang Corporation, so it was natural that he was very busy. Chapter 542

Chapter 542: Chapter 542 whose little girl is this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Who knew that after not seeing her for a few days, he would actually bring a little girl back? Moreover, looking at the way he held the little girl¡¯s wrist tightly, it was as if he cared about this child very much. Xi Muru was stunned, and little feather was stunned the moment she saw Xi Muru because she never dreamed that not only was there a man who looked exactly like her daddy in this world, there was also a woman.. Who looked exactly like her mommy. If she did not know that her mommy never had bangs on her forehead, if she did not know that her mommy¡¯s hair was straight down to her shoulders.. If she did not know that her mommy never wore heels that were more than three inches long, she would have thought that this woman was her mommy. She was sure that this was not mommy, but she still stared at Xi Muru¡¯s face and asked curiously, ¡°who are you? ¡± Xi Muru was stunned when she heard the little girl¡¯s words. Then, she looked at the little girl and then looked at Dongfang Mo who was holding the little girl¡¯s hand. Then, she asked gently, ¡°Ah Mo, whose child is this? Is it a rtive of yours? ¡± Before Dongfang Mo could answer, little feather had already answered for him. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. I have nothing to do with him at all. I¡¯m not a rtive of his family. He¡¯s a big liar! ¡± Xi Muru was shocked when she heard little feather¡¯s words. She could not help but be puzzled. This child was not a child of a rtive of Dongfang Mo¡¯s family. Then, why did Dongfang Mo bring it back? ¡°This is Yan Ru¡¯s child, ¡± Dongfang Mo said inly. He looked at Xi Musru calmly and said, ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t I ask you to move to Zixia vi outside? Why haven¡¯t you moved there yet? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you... not married yet? ¡± Xi Musru immediately became unhappy. She did not expect that Dongfang Mo had not looked her in the eye for a month. Today, she finally managed to speak to her, yet he actually asked her why she had not moved away ? He could not wait to chase her away He could not wait to marry that Yan ru, the Real Xi Muru? Did he not think about her He had been by his side for the past few years, quietly ying the role of his mistress. Was He not hoping that he would fall in love with her again? Dongfang Mo frowned, then said inly, ¡°move over as soon as possible. Because I¡¯m getting married in a few days. She doesn¡¯t like you living in one inch Mo city, and I don¡¯t want her to be unhappy. ¡± Actually, Dongfang Mo¡¯s words had distorted Yan ru¡¯s meaning. What Yan Ru said was that she did not want to work with Xi Musru as a husband, which meant that he had to choose between the two sisters. However, Dongfang Mo thought that he had never asked the two sisters to work together as a husband. Although the two of them often made people mistake their identities, he had never made a mistake. Xi Musru secretly clenched her fists, and her heart felt as if it was stabbed by a sharp de! Back then, when Xi Musru had taken her ce to marry Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo had been furious when he had seen through Xi Musru¡¯s identity. At that time, he had longed for her to be by his side, and he had longed for her to marry him. Now, things had changed. In just six years, no matter how hard she had worked, no matter how much she had changed herself into the Xi Mumu she used to be, he still did not even look at her. Chapter 543

Chapter 543: Chapter 543: whose child is this little girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She could not help but look at the little girl in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand. She could not help but snort coldly in her heart. If it was Yan ru¡¯s child, then it was the Real Xi Musru¡¯s child! This child looked to be around five years old. Could it be the child that Xi Musru was carrying five years ago? Back then, Dongfang Mei had told her that Xi Musru was pregnant, but she was carrying Dongfang Yu¡¯s child. Dongfang Yu had been killed in an explosion on a cruise ship on international waters, so the child in Xi Musru¡¯s stomach was a posthumous child. Now, she also knew that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch, so she could not help but wonder if the child that Xi Musru was pregnant with back then was Dongfang Yu¡¯s or Dongfang Mo¡¯s? Of course, regardless of whether Xi Musru was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s or Dongfang Mo¡¯s, they were both children of the Dongfang family, and Dongfang Mo would probably want them all. Dongfang Mo said that he would be getting married in a few days, so what he meant was that Yan ru¡¯s child was in his hands. Yan Ru had no choice. For the sake of the child, she could onlye over and marry Dongfang Mo obediently. No, she could not let Yan Ru, the Real Xi Musru, marry Dongfang Mo again because once they registered their marriage, it would be very difficult for her to separate the two of them in the future. Therefore, regardless of whether the child that Dongfang Mo brought back was the child of the Dongfang family or not, it was still Yan Ru¡¯s child. As long as she found a way to make this child disappear in one inch ink city, then Yan ru would definitely ask Dongfang Mo for a child. When that time came, the two of them would not even talk about getting married. Based on Yan ru¡¯s personality, she would most likely be sworn enemies with Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo did not know what Xi Mumu was thinking. He just finished what he needed to say before he led little feather towards Mo Garden. Little feather was forced to follow Dongfang Mo. at the same time, he turned around to look at Xi Mumu who was still standing in the courtyard. He could not help but ask, ¡°big liar uncle, who is that Auntie who looks exactly like my mommy? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s sister, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied naturally without even looking at little feather. Then, he added very patiently, ¡°it¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s twin sister? ¡± ¡°Twin? ¡± Little feather frowned and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°does it mean that twins are twins? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, looks like you¡¯re very smart. ¡± Dongfang Mo held little feather¡¯s hand and walked into the hall. Then, he called out to aunt Liu, ¡°Aunt Liu, help me prepare two lion heads. I reckon that this child will like eating lion heads. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like lion heads. ¡± Little feather quickly denied Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, he called out to aunt Liu, ¡°grandma, I like eating nest hair. Mommy says that nest hair is coarse grain. Only when children eat coarse grain will they grow tall. ¡± ¡°then prepare nest hair. ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously did not have the patience to argue with little feather. Then, he continued to hold her hand as they walked towards the second floor. At the same time, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see the room you¡¯re going to stay in tonight. ¡± Little feather knew that it was useless to struggle, so he could only obediently follow him to Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor. When they walked in, they saw a huge wedding photo hanging on the wall. The man in the wedding photo was his own father¡¯s car. No, it was the big liar, Dongfang Mo, who was holding his hand. And that woman was the Auntie who looked exactly like his mommy in the courtyard just now Because the woman in the photo also had thick bangs on her forehead. She was definitely not his mother. Chapter 544

Chapter 544: Chapter 544: Are you rted

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Feather stared at the photo and looked at it again and again. Then, he stared at Dongfang Mo and asked, ¡°you and my Daddy, Che Qi Xuan, are you also twins? ¡± Dongfang Mo, who was about to turn around and walk to the bathroom, turned around and looked at feather who was standing there. A smile appeared on his face and he could not help but praise, ¡°it seems that you are not stupid. You know how to infer from one example. ¡± ¡°What infer from one example? I am just infer from one example, okay? ¡± Feather Corrected Dongfang Mo seriously Then, he shouted very unhappily, ¡°since you and my daddy are twin brothers, then aren¡¯t you my uncle or uncle? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Dongfang Mo hesitated for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°this is still uncertain at the moment. We will only know when your mommyes. You can be quiet for a while. I¡¯m going to shower and change my clothes. ¡± ¡°Hey, I want to shower and change my clothes too. ¡± Feather saw that Dongfang Mo had already entered the bathroom and could not help but rush forward to stop him. Unfortunately, the child¡¯s footsteps were short. By the time she rushed to the bathroom, the bathroom door had already been closed by Dongfang Mo.. Little feather was so angry that she could not help but kick the bathroom door. She shouted very unhappily, ¡°what is the meaning of this? Since we are rtives, why are you still lying? Why don¡¯t you go find my daddy and Mommy directly? ¡± Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice did note from the bathroom. Instead, it was the sound of running water. Little feather was so angry that she used her foot to kick the bathroom door again. This time, she identally kicked her toenail, causing her to cry out in pain. Little feather jumped on one foot twice on the ground. Then, she quickly sized up this extremelyrge room. Only then did she realize that the size of this room was a little shocking. She was a small person walking in this room, and it was as if she had walked into a maze. Not only was the wedding photo hung in the room, but there were also two mommy paintings hanging in the room. She did not know how these paintings came to be here, but she tilted her head and thought for a moment. Since this Dongfang Mo and her father were twin brothers.. And Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife and her mother were twin sisters, then with such a rtionship, she reckoned that someone as generous as her mother would definitely give Dongfang Mo two paintings, right? But, that was not right. Since they were rtives, why didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo go to his father and mother instead of going to the kindergarten to pretend to be her father and lie to her? By the time Dongfang Mo came out after showering and changing his clothes, little feather had already walked through hisrge room. When he saw that he was wearing a shirt and his hair was still slightly wet, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°do you have a cell phone? ¡± ¡°I do, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered without thinking and continued to ask, ¡°do you want to call your mommy? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Little feather nodded his head heavily and extended his hand towards him. ¡°Uncle, uncle, give me your cell phone! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call for you. ¡± Dongfang Mo was rarely enthusiastic. He took out his phone from his bag and quickly entered Yan ru¡¯s phone number that he had found in Korea. The phone was quickly connected. It rang for less than three seconds before it was picked up immediately. He did not have the time to speak Yan Ru¡¯s voice was heard in a hurry. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you devil, where did you hide little feather? How did you torture her? You¡¯re a super B * Tch, you inhumane devil... ¡± Just as Yan ru was cursing, Dongfang Mo had already handed the phone to Yan Feiyu. Little feather frowned and listened to a few sentences Then, she had no choice but to interrupt her mother¡¯s series of curses and asked, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m Yu Yu, I¡¯m not a great devil. ¡± Chapter 545

Chapter 545: Chapter 545: Rtives 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Yu Yu finished her sentence, Dongfang Mo took the phone and said to the woman on the phone, ¡°Yan ru, I think you know what to do. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you want? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s hysterical voice came from the phone. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I want? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, and he quickly hung up the phone. Little feather stared at Dongfang Mo with his eyes wide open. His hands were on his waist as he shouted angrily, ¡°you big devil, are you using me to ckmail my mommy? ¡± Dongfang Mo shrugged his shoulders and did notment on little feather¡¯s question. As he walked out of the door, he asked calmly, ¡°are you hungry? If you¡¯re not hungry, stay in the room. If you¡¯re hungry,e down with me to eat. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Little feather wanted to say that she was not hungry, but her stomach growled. The growl was not small either. She had heard it herself, and it was obvious that the devil, Dongfang Mo, had heard it too. So she walked towards the door angrily, thinking that she should eat more. Then, when the devil disappeared, she could run away secretly. When she was on the phone with the devil and Mommy, she said, ¡°I think you know what to do. ¡± From this sentence, it could be seen that the devil was using her to coerce mommy into doing something that mommy was unwilling to do. She had to run away. She had to not be a bargaining chip for the devil to Coerce Mommy. She had to not let mommy do something that she was unwilling to do for her sake. Dongfang Mo did not know about these thoughts of little feather. One of them was that he did not understand psychology. The other was that when little feather thought about these things, his face did not show anything. The Dongfang Family¡¯s restaurant was very big and luxurious. Little feather couldn¡¯t even reach the dining table when she sat on it, so she couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart, ¡°this damned great devil liar, why did he make the dining table so big and so high? ¡°? Dongfang mo saw that little feather was having some difficulty sitting down and eating. He was about to order a Min, who was standing at the side, to get a small stool to put on the dining chair for her to sit on, but before he could open his mouth.. He realized that little feather had already stood up on the dining chair. He red at little feather, but he did not scold her. He just let her pick up the chopsticks and randomly pick up the table, making the dining table a mess. It looked like a wolf borrowing. Aunt Liu and Amin, who were at the side, were shocked when they saw little feather like this. They thought that Dongfang Mo would be angry, butter, when they saw that Dongfang Mo only frowned with a gloomy face and did not get angry or stop the little girl.. They could not help but feel puzzled again. Who was this little girl Dongfang Mo brought her back. This was already surprising. Moreover, she dared to act so atrociously in front of Dongfang Mo. this fully showed how much Dongfang Mo doted on this child. Little feather¡¯s atrocious behavior at the dining table was coincidentally seen by the banquet curtain when she walked into the dining hall. She frowned instinctively and her thoughts could not help but move. It seemed that this little girl had quite a background. This was because Dongfang Mo had always been an extremely serious person. Furthermore, the Dongfang family¡¯s rules were to eat without speaking, sleep without speaking. Usually, no one was allowed to make any loud noises during dinner Not to mention acting so atrociously at the dining table. Actually, little feather did not mean to act atrociously. She just saw that the dining table was filled with delicacies and was curious. Moreover, she had not eaten many of the dishes before, so she wanted to try them all. Therefore, she did not miss out on any of the dishes. Of course, little feather¡¯s skill in using chopsticks was really not to be praised. Therefore, after she picked up a mouthful of chopsticks, almost half of the dishes were tossed onto the dining table or onto other tes It looked like a cat and mouse performing at the dining table. Chapter 546

Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Rtives

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When little feather woke up, it was already noon the next day. She could not be med for sleepingte. In all conscience, she never sleptte in Korea because she had to go to kindergarten in the morning. People always woke up on time at seven o¡¯clock. The reason why she slept sote today could not be med on her, because it was all the fault of that big liar, Dongfang Mo! Last night, after she had eaten her fill in the Mo Yuan restaurant, she asked the big devil where she lived. At that time, the Auntie who sat opposite her and looked exactly like her mommy answered first, asking her to sleep with her at night. She immediately answered yes because this auntie looked exactly like her mother. The Great Liar also said that she was her mother¡¯s sister, which meant that she was her aunt. She finally found a rtive. But who knew that the great liar coldly said, ¡°you stay in my room at night and sleep with me! ¡± Of course she didn¡¯t want to. The Great Liar said that if she didn¡¯t want to, then she would send her to the tiger cage and let her sleep with the tiger. Little feather was immediately frightened. She didn¡¯t expect that the great liar had a tiger at home. Although she liked tigers and had gone to the zoo to feed tigers, in the end, she still didn¡¯t have the courage to live with tigers. Therefore, she chose between the tiger and the big liar, so she slept with the big liarst night. The Big Liar somehow got her a few sets of clothes and asked an aunt named a min to help her take a bath. Finally, she put on her new pajamas and was thrown on the big bed of the big liar. The big bed of the big liar was very soft, and she was not used to sleeping on it. Because Mommy said that children had to sleep on a hard bed, and only a hard bed could grow tall, she tossed and turned on the big liar¡¯s bed for the whole night She did not fall asleep until dawn. But the big liar did note to bedst night. He Sat on the Sofa and looked at her, as if she was a cute little animal. She was so angry that she pulled the quilt over and covered herself up, not letting him see. Because of this, she did not know when the big liar left. Anyway, when she woke up, there was no longer a big liar in the room, and there were new clothes on the bedside table. Little feather changed her own clothes and came downstairs. She happened to see the Auntie who looked exactly like her mother sitting on the Sofa. When she saw her, she smiled warmly. ¡°Your name is Yu Yu, right? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s voice was very simr to Yan ru¡¯s voice. Normally, people who did not interact with them often would find it difficult to tell who was who from their voices. However, Yan Feiyu had grown up by YAN RU¡¯s side since young, so she could instantly tell that this woman was not her mother through her voice. She nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°yes, I heard the big liar say that you¡¯re my mommy¡¯s sister? ¡± Big Liar Xi Mumu was stunned for a moment before she reacted, so she quickly corrected little feather, ¡°wrong, I¡¯m not your Mommy¡¯s sister. I¡¯m her elder sister. My Name is Xi Mumu, and your Mommy¡¯s name is Xi Muxue. ¡± ¡°My Mommy¡¯s name isn¡¯t Xi Muxue, ¡± little feather corrected Xi Mumu seriously, ¡°my mommy¡¯s name is Yan ru, the color of Yan, if of RU. ¡± A Min, who was mopping the floor, only understood after hearing little feather¡¯s words. So this little girl was Yan ru¡¯s child, and Yan ru was Xi Muxue. Then, wouldn¡¯t this little girl be Xi Muxue¡¯s child? Chapter 547

Chapter 547: Chapter 547: Rtives

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Xi Musru did not argue with little feather about whether Yan ru was Xi Muxue¡¯s problem Instead, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Auntie, can I bring you around the courtyard? This courtyard is very big. There are many flowers and trees inside. You can even climb halfway up the mountain to see the sea. Do you want to go? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± little feather answered without thinking. Then, he said crisply, ¡°but I¡¯m very hungry now. I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. ¡± Xi Muru was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to say something, a min walked over She smiled and said to her, ¡°Aunt Liu has already prepared breakfast for you. Come and eat quickly. Mr. Dongfang said that you like to eat seaweed-wrapped rice the most, so aunt Liu specially went to learn seaweed-wrapped ricest night. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Yu Yu replied. Then, she followed a min to the dining room. Just as they reached the dining table, aunt Liu brought out the seaweed-wrapped rice that she had prepared. ¡°Little Yu Yu, hurry up and eat. ¡± Aunt Liu smiled as she looked at the little girl in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the seaweed-wrapped Rice that I made is to your liking, but ah mo especially liked to eat the food that I made when he was young. Of course, he still likes it now. ¡± ¡°Liar, no, Dongfang Mo ate your food when he was young? ¡± Yan feiyu looked at aunt liu, her delicate little eyebrows furrowed for a moment. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°then... grandma, do you mean... you have stayed in the Dongfang family for many years? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± aunt Liu answered very naturally Then, she sighed and said, ¡°I came to the Dongfang family when I was 20 years old. At that time, Mrs. Dongfang was still pregnant. In the blink of an eye, 35 years have passed. The young Master Dongfang from back then is already 35 years old now. ¡± ¡°Then Grandma, is Dongfang Mo a twin? ¡± Feather asked hurriedly. Although Dongfang Mo had already admitted that he and her father, Che Qixuan, were twins, feather felt that Dongfang Mo was a big liar, so she did notpletely believe Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Because a person looked exactly the same as another person, it did not mean that they were twins. It was also possible that they had undergone stic surgery. Now that technology was so advanced, it was not difficult to replicate a person. ¡°They are twins, ¡± aunt Liu answered very naturally. Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that second young master Dongfang passed away five years ago. Otherwise, this one inch ink city would not be so deserted. ¡± Rumble. Little feather felt three thunderps above her head, which stunned her on the spot. Dongfang Mo¡¯s younger brother, second young Master Dongfang, passed away five years ago. Then, Dongfang Mo said that her father, Che Qixuan, and he were twin brothers What exactly was going on? Such a question was too profound. Of course, little feather could not figure it out even if she racked her brains. Moreover, she also knew that this matter would only be known when she returned to Korea and saw her father, Che Qixuan. Hence, little feather did not ask aunt Liu any more questions. By the time she finished breakfast, Xi Musru had already changed her clothes upstairs and came downstairs. Of course, she came over to bring her around one inch ink city to look at the scenery. One inch ink city¡¯s courtyard was veryrge. There were bridges, flowing water, and long corridors with Lotus ponds. Little feather could not take in all of them, so of course, she had a lot of fun. When she walked to the fish pond, she even said that she woulde fishing when there was time. When Xi Muxue heard this, she could not help but mutter in her heart. He really had the guts. Dongfang Mo loved fishing very much. This little feather was so small, yet he actually liked fishing. Chapter 548

Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Rtives

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi muxue led little feather around the courtyard of one inch ink city. Of course, she also led her up the mountainside and told her that she could see the sea when she reached the mountainside. Little feather was not interested in the sea because she lived in Incheon and often went to the seaside. Hence, she shook her head when Xi Muxue suggested walking up the mountainside. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go over there and take a look. ¡± Xi Muru pointed at another house on the mountainside and then quickly added, ¡°that ce is a small vi. It¡¯s also where your mommy used to live. ¡± ¡°where my mommy used to live? ¡± Little feather was instantly interested, but at the same time, he asked in confusion, ¡°my mommy lives in Korea, and our whole family lives in Korea. When did my mommy live here? ¡± ¡°Your Mommyst month... ¡± Xi Muxue immediately stopped when she said this, then she immediately reacted, so she added with a smile, ¡°that was five years ago. ¡± ¡°Five years ago? ¡± Little feather¡¯s delicate little brows furrowed out of habit, then she asked with a deep expression, ¡°why did my mommye to live here five years ago? ¡± ¡°because your mommy is my sister, ¡± Xi muxue answered smoothly Then, she very naturally told the lie that she had already made up. ¡°Five years ago, Mr. Dongfang Mo and I got married. Your Mommy is my sister. She came to one inch Mo city to y, and then she lived here. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see, ¡± feather nodded, not fully understanding Then, as she followed Xi Muxue to the Plum Garden, she muttered to herself, ¡°the Dongfang family has so many buildings. Why did they arrange for the guests to stay in this old house halfway up the mountain? Can¡¯t they stay down there anymore? ¡± ¡°This... because your mommymitted a crime, ¡± Xi Muru quipped before continuing, ¡°because in the Dongfang family, those whomitted crimes would usually arrange for her to stay here. ¡± mitted a crime? What did my mommymit? ¡± Little feather was immediately shocked, so he quickly asked. ¡°This... ¡± Xi Muxue pondered for a moment Then, she deliberately looked around Then, she squatted down and said softly, ¡°little feather, this is a long story. Moreover, this isn¡¯t the ce. I¡¯m asking you now, did your mommy know that you were brought to one inch Mo city by Dongfang Mo? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± little feather answered without thinking. Then, she added, ¡°Dongfang Mo is a big liar. He tricked me into a helicopter and then tricked me into this godforsaken ce. ¡± Although one inch Mo City was beautiful, in little feather¡¯s heart, it was still not as beautiful as her own home. There was an old saying, ¡°even the Golden Nest and silver nest of others are not as good as her own nest. ¡°. That was exactly the reason. In little feather¡¯s heart, there was no ce in the world that was not as beautiful as her own home, nor was it as warm as her own home. ¡°So you mean... Dongfang Mo captured you without your Mommy¡¯s consent? ¡± Xi muxue stared at the little girl in front of her and continued to coax her. Little feather nodded and answered crisply, ¡°of course. Dongfang Mo is a big liar and a big devil. He captured me to use me to ckmail my mommy into doing things that my mommy doesn¡¯t want to do. He¡¯s too bad. He¡¯s a big bad guy. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Xi muxue could not help but feel happy, but she pretended to be silent for a moment. Then, she looked at little feather and asked softly, ¡°Then, little Yu Yu, are you willing to escape from here by yourself? ¡± Chapter 549

Chapter 549: Chapter 549, the kind aunty

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing, ¡± little feather answered without thinking. After she answered, she stared at Xi Muru suspiciously and asked tentatively, ¡°you mean... you have a way to help me escape? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Xi Muru answered confidently. Then, she whispered to her, ¡°as long as you listen to me, I¡¯ll definitely let you escape one inch ink city as you wish. ¡± ¡°One inch ink city? ¡± Little feather frowned instinctively and asked Xi Muxue, ¡°are you talking about this godforsaken ce? ¡± ¡°Yes, this courtyard is called one inch ink city, ¡± Xi Muru nodded and confirmed little feather¡¯s words. ¡°but what¡¯s the use of escaping from one inch ink city? ¡± Little feather said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce at all, and I¡¯m penniless. My Mommy said before that this is a cruel world. Without a cent, it¡¯s difficult to move an inch, so if I escape like this, I might starve to death before I return to Korea. ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard little feather say this, then she said very calmly, ¡°MMM, what you said is indeed the truth. How about this, do you know money? ¡± ¡°Tsk, ¡± little feather scoffed. Then, she rolled her eyes at Xi Muru and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about money in this world, but I know Korean dors, US dors, euros, renminbi, Japanese dors, Hong Kong dors, Taiwan dors, but... ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, as long as you know money, ¡± Xi Muru interrupted little feather impatiently. Then, she quickly said, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. After you escape, you can take a car back to Korea. ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯ve never been out before? ¡± Little feather looked at Xi Muru with disdain He said with disdain, ¡°don¡¯t you know that Korea and China are not the same country? Can you take a car from Binhai to Incheon in Korea? Then, you¡¯ll have to take a ne. ¡± Xi Muru was immediately stunned by little feather¡¯s words. Then, she said with slight displeasure, ¡°okay, can¡¯t I just give you more money? I¡¯ll let you take a ne back to Korea, okay? ¡± ¡°Tch, you can take a ne just because you have more money? ¡± Little feather showed disdain towards Xi Muru¡¯s words again She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Aunty, I see that you¡¯ve never left your house before. You need documents to take a ne, especially to go abroad. You must have a passport. Can a child like me take a ne with money? ¡± Xi Muru was very unhappy after being ridiculed twice by little feather, so she said a little unhappily, ¡°then what else do you want? I¡¯m sincerely helping you escape back, but you¡¯re still so picky. ¡± ¡°I only want a phone, ¡± little feather answered very naturally, and then said, ¡°after I escape from here, I can use the phone to call my daddy, and then ask my daddy to pick me up and bring me back to Korea. ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Xi Muxue pondered for a moment, then she nodded and said, ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll give you another phone, that¡¯s fine, right? ¡± ¡°there must be a phone card in the phone, and it must be fully charged at the same time, ¡± little feather quickly reminded her, ¡°because you can¡¯t make a call without electricity or without a card. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, why are you as long-winded as your mother? ¡± Xi Muru asked impatiently. ¡°Is my mother very long-winded? ¡± Little feather¡¯s little face immediately became unhappy Then, he shouted at Xi Muru, ¡°my mother isn¡¯t naggy. I think you¡¯re the most naggy one. You can¡¯t even say a single thing for a long time, yet you still want me to remind you. Actually, why don¡¯t you just say that I¡¯ll help you prepare a cell phone that can call at any time? ¡± Chapter 550

Chapter 550: Chapter 550: The kind aunt 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard little feather¡¯s words. Normally, she would definitely p the little girl twice and throw her to the side. However, today, she was patient. She reached out and grabbed little feather¡¯s hand toe to the wall behind the plum garden. She pointed at the iron fence above the wall and said, ¡°see that? There¡¯s a broken iron fence there. ¡± Little feather took a closer look. There really was a broken iron fence. However, because there were so many iron fences, it was impossible to see it without a closer look. Every single iron fence was rtively dense. Even if there was a broken one in the middle, an average adult would not be able to get out. However, it was not the case for children. Little feather took a closer look at the iron fence, then nodded and said, ¡°MMM, that iron fence is indeed broken. My body is rtively small, so I should be able to get out through this opening. ¡± Xi Muxue was immediately happy when she heard this. Then, she quickly pulled her in the direction of Mo Garden. As they walked, she reminded her, ¡°Yu Yu, one inch ink city is heavily guarded. During the day, there are often people patrolling outside the fence, so it¡¯s not appropriate to escape. ¡± ¡°So you mean to run away at night? ¡± Little feather took over her words. Then, her little face frowned. ¡°But at night, I¡¯m locked in his room by the big liar. I definitely can¡¯t escape from his room. ¡± ¡°So, you have to think of a way. ¡± Xi Muxue took out a small bag from her bag and stuffed it into little feather¡¯s palm. ¡°You serve Dongfang Mo tea at night and then put this in the tea. He¡¯ll fall asleep soon after drinking it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escape when he falls asleep, ¡± little feather immediately took over Xi Muru¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, ¡± Xi Mumu gave her a thumbs up andplimented little feather. Little feather gave her a look that even an idiot would know what to do. Then, she tightened her grip on the paper bag and carefully put it into her pocket. Dongfang Mo had been busy the whole day outside. Of course, he was busy with the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s matters. Since Dongfang Jun had not returned hisst share for more than a month, he had no choice but to ask him for it. In the afternoon Dongfang Jun said to him with regret, ¡°big brother, I¡¯m sorry. DFM Company owes me a lot of money. My funds have been tied up by DFM Company. Now, the turnover is very difficult, so I don¡¯t have any funds to return to you. Not to mention 5 billion, I can¡¯t even take out 500 million. ¡± Dongfang Mo heard his words and snorted coldly, ¡°third brother, when I quit Dongfang Group, it was written in ck and white. I will withdraw my shares for three years. If you win, follow the original agreement and withdraw my shares as scheduled. Now, the deadline has been exceeded. Since you can¡¯t take out the money, then, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t me me... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you invest some more money into the Dongfang Group, Big Brother? ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly followed Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, he promised, ¡°big brother, although the Dongfang Group is currently in a difficult situation, that¡¯s because the DFMpany in the United States hasn¡¯t paid the money. As long as the DFMpany¡¯s money is paid, the Dongfang Group will immediately turn the tables... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Dongfang Group, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, he coldly said, ¡°the president of the DFM Company, Rodge, is an extremely cunning and cunning person. When I deal with him, I¡¯ve always been on guard against him. It was you who put yourself in there. I won¡¯t foolishly invest more money into the Dongfang Group. ¡± Chapter 551

Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Good Aunt 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But Dongfang Group is the blood and sweat of my parents. It is the pride of our Dongfang family. Do you have the heart to watch Dongfang Group GO BANKRUPT? ¡± Dongfang Jun looked at Dongfang Mo. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°big brother, Dongfang Group is an oldpany in Binhai. In the blink of an eye, it has been almost twenty years. Once it goes bankrupt... ¡± ¡°there are many bigpanies that go bankrupt, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, he said indifferently, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t always say such things about Dongfang Group. To be honest, if you are not a member of the Dongfang family, even your mother doesn¡¯t have much shares in Dongfang Group. Originally... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment as he said this. He looked at Dongfang Jun¡¯s red and white face and gave a bitter smile. Then, he stood up As he walked out of the door, he said indifferently, ¡°alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. In short, I won¡¯t foolishly invest more money into the Dongfang Group. You¡¯d better think of a way to give me my funds. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not caring about brotherhood. Some things should be followed by legal procedures. I¡¯m afraid the legal procedures will have to be followed. ¡± Dongfang Mo turned around and walked out the door. It wasn¡¯t that he underestimated Dongfang Jun, but he knew him very well because his personality wasn¡¯t suited for management. He was suited for technical or academic work. Dongfang Jun looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s back as he walked out. His hands clenched into fists as he thought coldly, big brother, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. You¡¯re just too cold and heartless. You were like this to the Xi family back then He still treated his younger brother the same way now. He would never save him. When Dongfang Mo drove back to one inch ink city, it was already evening. On the way, aunt Liu called him and told him that little feather was very obedient. She was also very curious about one inch ink city¡¯s courtyard and had a good breakfast and dinner Moreover, she was still having fun with Xi Muru. In the afternoon, Xi Muru even took her to the small fishing pond to fish. Of course, she did not catch a single fish, but the child was very happy andughed loudly, filling the entire one inch ink city with joy. Dongfang Mo hung up the phone and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. It seemed that this little feather was quite adaptable. She had just arrived at an environment, yet she had gotten familiar with it not long after. She had even yed together with Xi Muru. Of course, he knew that the reason why little feather and Xi Muru could y together was because this Xi Muru looked exactly like her mother. Furthermore, he had told little feather that Xi Muru was her mother¡¯s younger sister. In little feather¡¯s understanding, his mother¡¯s younger sister was his aunt, and his aunt was naturally the person closest to him. Little feather must have thought of Xi Muru as the closest person, but would Xi Muru think of little feather as the closest person? These few years, Xi Muru seemed to be living peacefully on the surface, but she was also content with the current situation. Every day in one inch ink city, she quietly acted as Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. asionally, when she went out, she would only go to the mall to buy some clothes or something. In these five years, this fake Xi Muru and Real Xi muxue seemed to have changed into a different person. If he did not know that she was not Xi Muru, he would probably have been deceived by her disguise. Regardless of whether she had really changed, he still had to be a little wary of her. After all, the Xi Muxue from five years ago had left a very bad impression on him, especially when she pretended to be Xi Muru. He received news in the afternoon that Yan ru had left Korea, which meant that she was already thinking of a way toe to Binhai. This time, he definitely could not let her see Xi Muru¡¯s shadow in one inch ink city. Chapter 552

Chapter 552: Chapter 552: The kind aunt 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Mo returned to one inch Mo city, Xi Muru had already brought little feather to the dining table to eat. When she saw him return.. Xi Muru hurriedly stood up and exined, ¡°Fei Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you wereing back for dinner tonight, and Yu Yu was hungry, so... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Dongfang Mo generously waved his hand Then, he said nonchntly, ¡°hurry up and eat. After you eat, pack your things. Tomorrow morning, get Uncle Liu to send you to the Ziyun vi. From now on, you don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. Just stay at the Ziyun vi. ¡± Xi Muru was obviously unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She just nodded meekly and replied with a slightly aggrieved tone, ¡°okay, I got it. I¡¯ll definitely leave tomorrow morning. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and stopped talking to her. Instead, he came over and sat beside little feather. He asked gently, ¡°how was your day? Did you have fun? ¡± ¡°MMM. ¡± Little feather nodded heavily. Then, he said a little unhappily, ¡°but when you let that Auntie move away, I¡¯m not happy anymore. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled faintly and took the rice from Auntie Liu. Then, he said while eating, ¡°your mommy might being soon. When you can see your mommy, won¡¯t you be happy? ¡± I don¡¯t want my mommy toe, feather thought, but he didn¡¯t express it. He just pretended to be happy and asked, ¡°when can my mommye? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Dongfang Mo pondered for a moment, then thought for a while and said, ¡°it will take about two or three days? ¡± Actually, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know how many days Yan ru would take toe to Binhai. Because Yan ru¡¯s identity card was still in his hands, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for Yan ru toe. He reckoned that Dongfang Yu would have to think of a way for her. Just a few more days, little feather thought to himself. I must think of a way to escape as soon as possible. I must not let mommy fall into the hands of this devil. She must escape before mommy does. Of course, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know what little feather was thinking at all, so he didn¡¯t think too much when little feather went upstairs after eating. He only thought about what a four-year-old child like her could do? Feather went up to the second floor and found that Xi Muru, who had already gone upstairs, was still waiting for her at the stairs. When she saw that she did not say anything, she just handed a beautiful gift box to her She said softly, ¡°this is a gift from Aunty to you. You must keep it well. Aunty has put in a lot of effort. ¡± Feather nodded to show that she understood. Then, she waved to Xi Muru, pushed open the door to Dongfang Mo¡¯s room, and walked in. The first thing she had to do, of course, was to look for Dongfang Mo¡¯s cup. Xi Muru asked her to Pour Dongfang Mo a cup of water or something. She would never do that because it would be too obvious. That liar, Dongfang Mo, would probably suspect that she was trying to curry favor for no reason. So, she chose another method. She would smear this thing into Dongfang Mo¡¯s cup. As long as he drank from the cup, he would swallow this so-called sleeping pill. Sure enough, Dongfang Mo went upstairs and saw that little feather had obediently climbed onto the bed. Without suspecting him, he naturally turned around and took the Cup to the kettle next to him to pour himself a cup of water. He turned around and walked over to the SOFA beside him. He ced the water on the coffee table and then took a book from the cab at the side to read. He always liked to drink some warm water when he was reading. Chapter 553

Chapter 553: Chapter 553 the kind-hearted aunt 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Usually, Dongfang Mo would go to the study room to read after dinner, but yesterday and today, he changed this habit because of little feather¡¯s arrival. He felt that the moment he sat on the sofa reading and asionally looked up.. It was very gratifying to be able to see the small body on the big bed. Ahao called him in the morning and told him that little feather¡¯s ID showed that she was still five months away from turning five, but her kindergarten teacher said that little feather would soon turn five, which seemed to be at the end of December.. This was because they had helped little feather celebrate her fourth birthday once in the kindergarten for seven years. When he heard this news, his heart skipped a beat. If little feather really celebrated her fifth birthday at the end of December, then it was very likely that she was his child. This was because it was very close to the month when Xi Mushu was pregnant back then. When he thought of this, he did not even know what was written in the book in his hand. He just looked up and saw that the little one had turned over on the bed. It was obvious that she could not fall asleep. He frowned and took a sip of water. Then he looked at her and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t a Min help you bathe today? ¡± ¡°I only ate after I took a shower, ¡± little feather answered truthfully. Then he looked at Dongfang Mo pitifully and said, ¡°I Miss Mommy. When will my mommye? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? ¡± Dongfang Mo red at her and said in a bad mood, ¡°since you¡¯ve already taken a shower, why don¡¯t you go to bed obediently? Your Mommy will naturally tell you when shees. ¡± Hearing his words, little feather¡¯s tears immediately fell Then, as he cried, he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re a big liar. You must be lying. Incheon of Korea should have arrived here within a few hours by ne, but I disappeared the night before yesterday. Mommy hasn¡¯te yet... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted little feather impatiently. Then, he picked up his book and turned around to walk towards the door He walked to the door and threw a sentence at Dongfang Mo, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping here tonight. I¡¯m going to sleep in the study. You go to sleep by yourself. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll spank you in the morning. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo immediately walked out of the door and paid attention to the door. It was obvious that he did not want to continue discussing mommy¡¯s problems with little feather. In fact, he did not want to see little feather cry. When little feather saw that he had left just like that and that Dongfang Mo had only taken a sip of the water in the cup that she had applied medicine on, it was clear that he would not fall asleep tonight. No, she had to let him fall asleep, so she quickly jumped down from the bed, took the cup of water, and walked towards the door. In her heart, she was thinking that she had to curry favor with Dongfang Mo tonight. Dongfang Mo¡¯s study was on the fourth floor. Little feather was small, and she held a cup of water in her hand. So when she rushed to the door of Dongfang Mo¡¯s study on the fourth floor, Dongfang Mo had already entered the study. She quickly ced the cup of water on the ground, and then used her little hand to knock on the door. However, no one responded after she knocked for a long time. Could it be that this big liar, Dongfang Mo, had fallen asleep after drinking a mouthful of water Little feather was puzzled. Was the sleeping pill so effective? Actually, little feather did not know that Dongfang Mo had not fallen asleep at all. Instead, the door to the study on the fourth floor was just like that. If one really entered, they would realize that it was not a study, but... ... Chapter 554

Chapter 554: Chapter 554 the kind aunt 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather could not knock on Dongfang Mo¡¯s study door. She could only re angrily at the study door before carrying the cup of water to the second floor. However, she was small and carried a cup of water. Furthermore, it was a small staircase, so she was very careful with every step. Furthermore, with every step, the water in the Cup would spill out. She was a little frustrated. When she reached the third floor, she felt that the half-spilled cup of water was no longer of any use. Hence, she poured it at the door of the third floor and walked towards the second floor with ease. Because she did not let Dongfang Mo drink the ss of water with sleeping pills, little feather had been worried that Dongfang Mo would suddenlye back at night, so she did not dare to let herself fall asleep. It was not until early in the morning when there was a knock on the door. She quickly got up from the bed and brought the things in the gift box with her before quickly opening the door. Standing outside the door was of course Xi Muru, whom she had discussed with her. However, the current Xi Muru was a little different from the day because her face was actually red and swollen, and her nose was bruised. ¡°What happened to you? ¡± Little feather asked softly as he carefully walked out of the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know which heartless person spilled a pool of water at my door. When I came out at night, I didn¡¯t turn on the lights and slipped and fell asleep. ¡± As Xi Muru spoke, she used her hand to touch the bridge of her nose. The pain almost caused her tears to fall down She didn¡¯t know if the bridge of her nose was broken. When little feather heard Xi Muru say that, he immediately stopped chewing because that was half a cup of water that she had poured there. However, who knew that Xi Muru would fall when she walked out of the door? This was not her fault, it was Xi Muru¡¯s fault for not being able to see when she walked! Xi Muru did not know that Dongfang Mo was not in little feather¡¯s room at the moment. She assumed that little feather had already let him drink the ss of water, so she pointed out the window to little feather She whispered to her, ¡°just follow the instructions that I gave you during the day. You¡¯ll definitely be able to climb out of that ce smoothly. ¡± Little feather nodded to show that she had remembered it. Then, she gave Xi Muru a thank you gesture and quickly walked towards the first floor of Mo Garden. Things went even smoother than expected. The door to the lobby on the first floor of Mo Garden opened with a gentle twist of his hand. Little feather could not help butugh in his heart. Although one inch ink city was heavily guarded, it was used to prevent outsiders from entering As for the people inside who wanted to escape, they did not seem to have made very effective precautions. This was the truth because one inch ink city was not a ce to lock people up. Although five years ago, the Real Xi Musru had been grounded, that woman was very stupid. Moreover, she had never thought of escaping Therefore, one inch ink city did not have any facilities to prevent the people inside from going out. Little feather quickly came to the wall behind the plum garden, then carefully climbed up the branch next to it, and then climbed up from the branch to the ce where the iron fence was broken. The opening was not big, and little feather¡¯s body was still somewhat strong, so it was somewhat difficult to drill through. She first stretched out one leg over, then stretched out the other leg over Finally, she carefully and slowly pulled her little body over. She finally climbed over the wall of one inch ink city. She let out a long breath and was about to think of a way to get down the wall when her small body was suddenly grabbed by something and pulled hard Her body involuntarily broke away from the iron fence of the wall and fell toward the ground. Chapter 555

Chapter 555: Chapter 555 kidnapping 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah! ¡± Little feather could not help but let out a scream. However, her mouth was instantly covered by someone. She quickly turned her head around. With the help of the dim light outside, she realized that her body was grabbed by an adult. She immediately shut her mouth. Of course, she had to shut her mouth because her mouth was covered. Fortunately, this person quickly grabbed her and ran to a car at the side. The car door was quickly pushed open and a man got out of the car to receive little feather He shouted to the person just now, ¡°hurry up, I¡¯m going to drive. ¡± That person quickly ran forward and got into the car in a hurry. He looked at little feather, who was sitting in the back seat without crying or making a fuss He immediately took out a dagger from his body and threatened her, ¡°Little Brat, be good and don¡¯t shout. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut your throat with a knife. ¡± Little feather didn¡¯t know if she was really frightened, but her body instinctively shivered. She looked at the man with a ferocious face and a terrified face. He even exposed his arm in the middle of winter Moreover, the man who had drawn a simr hideous face on his arm, a snake with a bloody mouth, nodded to show that he understood. In the car where little feather was held hostage, the man saw that little feather was so easy to threaten, so he did not take out a rope to tie her up. Apparently, he felt that if a little girl who was not even five years old still used a rope to kidnap her, it would be an insult to the rope. The car finally stopped at an abandoned factory area with words written on the wall. Then, the man who was driving got out of the car first, came over to open the back door, and then signaled the man to take little feather out. Little feather was pulled out of the car by a ferocious man with a bloody mouth drawn on his arm. Then, he was directly pulled into a dirty room with abandoned unknown things everywhere, and even a musty smell The room gave people goosebumps just by looking at it. ¡°Should we tie her up? ¡± Another man with a scar on his left face asked the man with a bare arm, ¡°will she run away? ¡± ¡°Uncles, are you kidnapping Yu Yu? ¡± Little feather asked them before the man with a bare arm. She blinked her eyes, as if she still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°nonsense. Do you think I¡¯m kind enough to help you escape? ¡± The man with a bloody snake drawing on his arm said snappily. Little feather didn¡¯t get angry at his words. He just tilted his head slightly and pointed at the snake on his arm. ¡°Uncle, is that a snake? ¡± ¡°Shut up, YOU STUPID BRAT! If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡± The man was so angry that his face turned green. Then, he growled at little feather. F * Ck, this was a huge dragon that he had spent hundreds of dors to Tattoo. In the eyes of this Brat, it actually turned into a snake. It was really unlucky, and it made people very unhappy. ¡°Ah, you want to kill me? ¡± Little feather looked at the two men and blinked twice. There was not the slightest hint of fear on his face He looked at the two men with a mocking gaze and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, you can directly drag me to a ce with no one to kill me when Ie out from one inch ink city. Why do you need to spend so much effort to drag me to a ce with no one? ¡± ¡°Little Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. ¡± The scarred face smiled sinisterly and then walked two steps closer to little feather. He snorted and said, ¡°unfortunately, what¡¯s the use of being smart? If you were smart, you would have obediently walked into the trap. ¡± Chapter 556

Chapter 556: Chapter 556: kidnapping 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°walking into a trap? ¡± Little feather blinked his eyes, then looked at the man with bare arms and said, ¡°uncle, walking into a trap means voluntarily letting you kidnap me? But what¡¯s the use of kidnapping me? ¡± ¡°nonsense, if kidnapping you is useless, why would I waste so much effort? ¡± scarface couldn¡¯t help but growl, then he pulled the corner of his mouth and stretched out three fingers to little feather, saying, ¡°you¡¯re worth this number. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that number? ¡± Little feather looked at scarface¡¯s three thick fingers and frowned. He looked as if he was thinking, ¡°three hundred dors? ¡± ¡°Cheh, three hundred dors is worth it for me to use? ¡± The man with bare arms replied disdainfully. Then, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s thirty thousand, okay? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, you only sold me for thirty thousand? That¡¯s a huge loss. ¡± Little feather shook his head With a regretful look, he said, ¡°let me tell you,st time, some gang also kidnapped me. They asked my daddy for thirty million, and my daddy gave it to them. ¡± ¡°30 million? ¡± scarface looked at the man with bare arms, and their eyeballs almost fell out. The two of them looked at each other, then looked at little feather at the same time and asked in unison, ¡°is it true? ¡± ¡°Tsk, looking at you guys, you definitely haven¡¯t kidnapped anyone before. The gang isn¡¯t big, right? ¡± Little feather¡¯s expression was very disdainful Then, he said to these two fierce-looking people in a serious manner, ¡°uncle, uncle, do you know the Tianchen Gang? ¡± The Tianchen gang is the worst, especially the leader of the Tianchen Gang. He even pped my ass once. I hate the Tianchen gang to death. How about we cooperate and take down the Tianchen gang together, and then divide up the Tianchen Gang?¡± The corners of the two men¡¯s mouths twitched. The Tianchen gang was thergest and most mysterious organization in the world. It was said that the Tianchen gang had always been elusive. Until now, they still did not know who the leader was. The TIANCHEN gang was not only mysterious, but it was also extremely threatening in the underworld. It was said that the Italian mafia and thergest gang in Asia, the sanguine alliance, did not dare to touch the Tianchen gang easily, let alone a small gang like theirs that was not even in the upper ss? ¡°Little Brat, do you think you are dreaming when you are asleep? ¡± scarface growled fiercely at little feather. Then, he reached out his hand and grabbed little feather¡¯s cor. He directly lifted her up and walked into a dirty and messy room at the side. He threw her forcefully He threw her at the corner of the wall, and then closed the door with a bang. ¡°Hey, how can you do this? ¡± Little feather immediately climbed up the window Then, she looked at the two people outside the window and said, ¡°I just want you to earn more money. Besides, you only sold me for 30,000 yuan. It¡¯s really not worth it, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°then you mean... you are really worth 30 million yuan? ¡± The man with bare arms looked at little feather with a look of disbelief. ¡°Can your father really redeem you with 30 million yuan? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? ¡± Little feather directly retorted the man with the bare arms. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I climbed over the wall from one inch ink city ¡°Why would I climb over the wall ¡°Isn¡¯t it because that big liar, Dongfang Mo, kidnapped me ¡°You said that the person worth Dongfang Mo kidnapping is only worth 30,000 yuan ¡°Would Dongfang Mo do it for 30,000 yuan? ¡± Chapter 557

Chapter 557: Chapter 557: kidnapping 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two men heard little feather¡¯s words and immediately looked at each other. They felt that the little Brat¡¯s words were more and more reasonable. That¡¯s right. This little Brat was locked up in one inch ink city and was not allowed toe out. From this, it could be seen how much importance Dongfang Mo ced on this little Brat. ording to this reasoning, it was probably a loss to sell it for 30,000 yuan. ¡°We¡¯ve made an agreement with them. We¡¯ll kidnap you for 30,000 yuan, ¡± scarface spoke first Then, he looked at little feather and said, ¡°besides, you said that you¡¯re worth so much money, but other than big SIS, we can¡¯t find anyone else who¡¯s willing to pay for you. ¡± ¡°Big Sis? ¡± Little feather¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tonight¡¯s escape was arranged by Xi Muru, who looked exactly like her mother in one inch ink city. And now, these two fierce-looking people said they were going to sell her to big SIS. Could it be that the big sis they were talking about was the little aunt Xi Muru who was kind enough to help her escape? ¡°Alright, kid, you stay inside. When the sun rises, we¡¯ll hand you over to someone else ording to big SIS¡¯ instructions. Then, we canplete the mission and collect thirty thousand yuan. ¡± The man with bare arms waved his hand He gestured for little feather to stop leaning against the window. ¡°since big sister only gave you 30,000 yuan, why do you still want to give me to her? ¡± Little feather was still kind enough to remind these two ferocious men Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°actually, if you call my Daddy, my daddy will definitely give you 30 million yuan. ¡± ¡°Your Daddy? ¡± scarface looked at little feather and sneered, ¡°do you really think we are stupid We call your daddy to ask for money That¡¯s actually not asking for death. What if your daddy calls the police On the other hand, not only will we not get the money, we will even pretend to be in it. Will we do such a stupid thing?¡± ¡°I promise you, my daddy will not call the police. ¡± Little feather saw the two fierce-looking men turn around to leave, so he hurriedly shouted, ¡°because my daddy is... ¡± ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t shut up, I will cut off your tongue! ¡± scarface roared with a headache. Because of his anger, scarface¡¯s face became even more ferocious and cooperative, putting on a terrifying expression to scare little feather. Unfortunately, feather¡¯s expression did not even change. He just smiled at him, which made scarface even angrier. Hence, he waved his dagger and cut off a bamboo pole outside the window. This really shocked feather, so he slid down from the windowsill obediently and returned to his dirty and messy room. The man with bare arms outside the window said to scarface, ¡°Damn it, I thought kidnapping a little girl would be very simple and easy. Who knew this little girl who¡¯s not even five years old would talk so much nonsense? ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll hand it over to that woman, Xi Muru, to finish the job. ¡± The scar-faced man took back his dagger Then, he walked to a low table in the courtyard and said, ¡°let¡¯s drink. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll just hand this person over and take 30,000 yuan to finish the job. ¡± Little feather was nestled in the corner of this dirty and messy room. She heard the sounds of the two men who had kidnapped her drawing their fists outside the window. The buzzing sound of mosquitoes kept circling around her ears. She could not help but pat them with her hands. Of course, she could not pat them away, so she took out the cell phone that Xi Muru had prepared for her. She was indeed a wicked little aunt. The Cell Phone that Xi Muru had prepared for her would have electricity when the time came, but the card in the phone did not have money It was obviously impossible for her to call her father. Chapter 558

Chapter 558: Chapter 558: kidnapping 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was busy with some thingsst night, so he didn¡¯t have much rest for the whole night. It wasn¡¯t until three in the morning that he closed his eyes in the lounge outside the secret room. He had wanted to have a good sleep, but he was woken up by a fierce knock on the door at six in the morning. He got up from the SOFA UNHAPPILY and growled at the door impatiently, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°eldest young master, Yan ru is here, ¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°she¡¯s here to ask you for her child, Yan Feiyu. ¡± ¡°got it. Tell her to wait for me on the second floor of the Plum Garden, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied. Then, he quickly turned around and walked to the changing room at the side to change his clothes. When Yan ru heard Uncle Liu¡¯s words, she instinctively frowned. Uncle Liu asked her to wait for Dongfang Mo in the room on the second floor of the Plum Garden. It seemed that Dongfang Mo really knew that she was the former Xi Muru and not Xi Muxue. Even though she was puzzled, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Then, she nodded and thanked Uncle Liu softly. Then, she turned around and walked towards the Plum Garden. She was sent here by Pu Zhihui on a yacht. Since she didn¡¯t have any documents, she took an unconventional route. Fortunately, Pu Zhihui was familiar with the route, so she was sent to Binhai very quickly. The Plum Garden was very quiet. Presumably, no one lived there normally. When she walked in, the hall on the first floor was still filled with the brushes and paper that Dongfang Mo had bought for herst month. After taking a look at these things, she quickly walked towards the second floor. The room on the second floor was very cold. It was obvious that no one had lived there for a long time. The morning breeze was a little cold. It blew in through the window and was a little cold. The nkets and pillows that she had usedst month were still on the bed. It was obvious that no one hade to pick them up. She naturally walked in and sat down on the Sofa to wait for Dongfang Mo.. Fortunately, this did not take long. In less than ten minutes, heavy footsteps could be hearding from the stairwell outside the door. It was obvious that Dongfang Mo had arrived. It was indeed Dongfang Mo. when she heard the sound of the door being pushed open and turned her head, she saw Dongfang Mo walking in. She frowned instinctively and quickly asked, ¡°where¡¯s little feather? Where did you hide her? ¡± ¡°Is your daughter my child? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not answer but asked instead. He quickly approached her, his expression cold and grave. ¡°I asked you where you hid my daughter? ¡± Yan Ru asked again in frustration. She looked at Dongfang Mo who was approaching her and stood up. She could not help but step back. This time, her tone was clearly filled with anger. Dongfang Mo approached the woman who was constantly retreating step by step. Very soon, he had Yan ru near the corner of the wall, so he used his hand to support her against the wall His deep voice was filled with doubt, ¡°Yan Ru, let me ask you, is your daughter my child? ¡± Yan Ru was instinctively stunned when she heard his words. Then, the corners of her mouth curled into a sneer, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, are you sure you have the ability to do this? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally cold face was instantly like the darkness before a storm. Then, he growled in a stern voice, ¡°woman, let¡¯s try it now! ¡± The moment he finished speaking, the hand that was supporting the wall quickly tightened, and he controlled the woman who was close to the corner of the wall in his arms. His thin lips that were filled with anger forcefully pressed against the slightly dry lips. Chapter 559

Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Is Your Daughter My 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Try now, my ass! Try Now? ¡± Yan Ru did not even think about it and immediately pushed Dongfang Mo¡¯s head away with her hand Then, she red at him with eyes that were so angry that they were smoking. ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you a demon? There are so many women in this world, why can¡¯t you just let me go? How did I offend you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s body, which was about to move, stopped. Looking at the angry lioness in front of him, he could not help but be stunned Then, he calmly said, ¡°I have a strange habit. Once I take a fancy to someone or something, I have to get it. And you are very unlucky. You happen to be the person I take a fancy to, so... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense! ¡± Yan Ru was so angry that she cut off Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, she raised her voice and growled, ¡°Dongfang Mo, tell me. What do you want me to do to return my Yu Yu to me? ¡± ¡°Your Yu Yu? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was quickly filled with mockery. Then, he said mockingly, ¡°Xi Muru, do you think you are the Virgin Mary? How can a person give birth to a child? Quickly tell me, is Yu Yu my daughter? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Yan Ru answered very straightforwardly. ¡°Then who did you have a child with? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold eyes were gradually filled with anger. Before Yan ru could reply, he added, ¡°don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Dongfang Yu¡¯s, he doesn¡¯t have that ability yet. ¡± Yan Ru red at him with anger burning in her eyes, then she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not Dongfang Yu¡¯s, it¡¯s a beast¡¯s, alright? That beast ignored my wishes and forcibly upied me... ¡± Yan Ru didn¡¯t have the chance to finish her sentence, because Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips quickly covered her chattering mouth. He was using his actions to exin the nature of a beast to her. ¡°Mu Ru... ¡± Dongfang mo muttered Yan ru¡¯s former name His hand quicklynded on her neck. She was wearing thick clothes because it was already winter. Furthermore, she was likely to be traveling through the nightst night. Thick clothes could keep out the cold. ¡°Mu Ru... ¡± Dongfang mo muttered Yan ru¡¯s name His hand quicklynded on her neck. She was wearing thick clothes because it was already winter. Furthermore, she might have been traveling through the nightst night. Thick clothes could protect her from the cold. When he called her name, his thin lips had alreadynded on her lips... ... ... And she had the smell of lc flowers on her ... Yan Ru used her hand to push away Dongfang Mo who was being rude and unreasonable towards her. However, men and women were born with natural strength. Her forceful pushing and pushing had now be an act of resistance in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes. Therefore, he was even more proud and forceful. Yan Ru had been running around all night. Because she was worried about Yu Yu, she had almost never rested. Therefore, she was already exhausted after a few struggles. When Dongfang Mo saw that she finally stopped struggling, he used a little strength with his arms and carried her horizontally. He turned around and went straight into the bedroom. In just a few steps, he ran to the bedside and ced her on the bed. Dongfang Mo¡¯s body almost pressed down on Yan ru¡¯s body. His big hand pulled the belt of her windbreaker. With a little strength, the belt spread open. He could not wait to grab her clothes and tear them apart. The buttons jumped onto the carpet Without a sound, the light purple undershirt was revealed. Chapter 560

Chapter 560: Chapter 560-is your daughter my second daughter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru looked at the man who was tugging at her clothes and could not help but say mockingly, ¡°did you get chased out by your mistressst night? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand that was tugging at her clothes paused for a moment. He raised his head and fixed his cold gaze on the face of the woman whose clothes he had already peeled off. At this moment, Yan ru¡¯s face had a smile that was not a smile... ... ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips tugged at the corner of his mouth as he said with a hint of unnoticeable mockery, ¡°or are you starting to care about my nightlife? ¡± Jealous? Yan Ru was stunned for a moment instinctively before she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never known what vinegar tastes like. I¡¯m just trying to advise you out of kindness. There¡¯s already a woman in your one inch Mo city, so don¡¯t be so greedy. You should take it easy. I¡¯ve heard that men often do things that make their kidneys weak. ¡± Dongfang Mo was angered by Yan ru¡¯s words. He no longer gnawed on her clothes. Instead, he used his hands to pull on the few pieces of cloth on her body. With a little force, he directly pulled her off and threw her to the side. Then, his entire body was exposed to the air. ¡°Kidney Deficiency, right? Then I¡¯ll show you the kidney deficiency right now... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was obviously filled with anger. The anger that had long been ignited was now burning even more fiercely due to his anger. Following his angry roar, he quickly took off all his clothes and stepped onto the huge bed. He reached out and grabbed the woman who was about to roll off the bed. He had never touched the fake Xi Muru in one inch ink city. Although he and the fake Xi Muru had lived quietly in one inch ink city for three years, the fake Xi Muru had never known that he was a normal man He had always thought that he was a eunuch. Before he got married, he would asionally find a woman outside to solve his physiological problems due to his physiological needs and work pressure. However, ever since he got married six years ago, of course, this was mainly because he had a car ident seven years ago. He had never had that kind of rtionship with any other woman because he was publicly recognized as a eunuch in the outside world. In these seven years, the only woman he had ever touched was the woman by his side. Although this woman had not been by his side for the past five years, he had always been guarding this woman and had never done anything to let her down. But at this moment, this woman actually asked him if he had been chased out by the fake Xi Murust night. He instinctively felt a knot in his heart. He had wanted to exin to her, but the moment he opened his mouth, he thought again, why did he have to exin to her.. Who was she to him? Yan Ru was suddenly pressed down by Dongfang Mo. she instantly felt as if she was being pressed down by arge rock, unable to breathe. However, this hard and cold rock was still torturing her restlessly. Not only did she recall the time when she was caught by the Demon Dongfang Mo in Paris a month and a half ago, on the ne, this demon had used this method to torture her forcefully, tyrannically, and ruthlessly. Pain came from the deepest part of her body. She knew that the wolf was using its sharp fangs to bite her, and she had once again be a delicacy in his mouth. It was as if the antelope had be a delicacy for the hungry wolf. She struggled with all her might, but she could not escape! Chapter 561

Chapter 561: Chapter 561¡åis your daughter my daughter? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru woke up again. She was still in bed on the second floor of the Plum Garden, but it was already evening. She came to look for Dongfang Mo in the morning and then negotiated with Dongfang Mo about Yu Yu. After less than three sentences, Dongfang Mo immediately transformed into a hungry wolf, treating her like a fat antelope and gnawing away at her once again. The most tragic thing was that she was exhausted after running around all night, so after being gnawed by the hungry wolf, she actually fainted without a doubt and woke up right now. She had actually slept in the room on the second floor of the Plum Garden for a day? Damn it, she had clearlye to find her daughter, and now she had been in one inch ink city for a day, but she had not even found Yu Yu Yu¡¯s shadow, and she herself had been eaten by Dongfang Mo, including her flesh and bones. She got up from the bed in extreme anger, and only then did she realize that her naked body had been nted with strawberries by him. She cursed in extreme anger, ¡°Damn Dongfang Mo, Dongfang MO DESERVES TO DIE! ¡± After cursing, she immediately got up from the bed. Only then did she realize that her clothes were scattered on the floor. Of course, they had been torn into pieces. On the bedside table, there was a white piece of paper. She picked it up angrily. Dongfang Mo¡¯s mboyant words appeared in her sight ¡°honey, there are clothes in the wardrobe. After you¡¯ve slept enough, go take a hot bath and then go to mo park to eat. I have other things to do first. ¡± Yan Ru was so angry that she tore the paper into pieces. Honey, Dongfang Mo was really shameless. She had not married him. When did she be his wife Wasn¡¯t her wife Kuang Yingying? Although she was angry, she still obediently went to the cloakroom and opened the closet. Sure enough, there was arge pile of clothes. Of course, they were all clothes that she had worn before or had never worn before. She quickly took a set and walked to the bathroom. At this moment, she was not in the mood to study these clothes. She had to quickly go to the ink garden to find Dongfang Mo and find Yu Yu Yu. Dongfang Mo sat in the study with a frown. Ahao stood in front of him and looked at him carefully. He reported in a low voice, ¡°We haven¡¯t found little feather yet, and there are footprints of a child climbing on the spot where an iron fence broke behind the courtyard wall of the Plum Garden. I reckon that little feather climbed out from that spot, but there are no footprints of her sliding to the ground outside the wall. At the same time, because there is a quiet alley outside the wall, few people usually pass by, so the Transportation Department did not install surveince equipment. Because the area outside the wall does not belong to one inch Mo city¡¯s territory, we can¡¯t install surveince equipment without permission... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°You mean... little feather just disappeared without a trace? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted together, and his gloomy face was filled with suppressed anger ¡°What about Xi Muru? ¡± ¡°Xi Muru moved out to Zixia vi early this morning. ¡± A Hao reported truthfully ¡°It was uncle Liu who sent her there... ¡± ¡°I asked if she made any movementsst night. ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Ahao impatiently. ¡°I didn¡¯t knowst night. ¡± Ahao wiped his sweat with his hand and then carefully exined, ¡°Xi Muru lives on the third floor of Mo Yuan at night. As long as she doesn¡¯t leave Mo Yuan, we won¡¯t be able to find out anything about her... ¡± Chapter 562

Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Is Your daughter My 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I got it, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted a Hao He waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and find out about little feather. I want to know her whereabouts as soon as possible. At the same time, keep a close eye on Xi Muru. I have a feeling that little feather wouldn¡¯t climb over the wall alone for no reason. Besides, she¡¯s only been here for a day or two. How would she know where to climb out of one inch ink city? ¡± Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door, followed by Uncle Liu¡¯s voice. ¡°young master, Miss Yan ru is here for you. She¡¯s waiting for you in the hall of the ck Garden. ¡± ¡°got it. I¡¯ll be down right away. ¡± Dongfang Mo replied to the door, then said to a Hao, ¡°hurry up and get to work. I want to know the news about little feather as soon as possible! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± A Hao replied, then quickly shed out from a passageway. Dongfang Mo quickly opened the door and quickly walked downstairs. He had just reached the staircase leading to the first floor when he saw Yan Ru, who was gasping for air, waiting for him in the main hall. Her face was full of anger. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to sit on the SOFA? Is itfortable to stand there? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly came in front of her and pointed at the Sofa. ¡°sit down. There are no poisonous needles on the SOFA. ¡± Yan Ru red at him. She did not even look at the SOFA. She only growled, ¡°Dongfang Mo, where is my daughter? Quickly return my daughter to me! ¡± ¡°Your daughter should have gone out to y, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not dare to say that little feather was missing because he was afraid that this woman, Yan Ru, would go all out against him. He did not want to have a bad rtionship with her at this moment. ¡°Gone Out to y? ¡± When Yan ru heard these words, she immediately became suspicious. She looked at Dongfang Mo from head to toe, and then from foot to head. Finally, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°does she know anyone here? Who Did she y with? ¡± ¡°little feather has been here for two days. She has be familiar with the people in one inch ink city, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied a little impatiently Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°maybe she went out with Amin. These two days, it was Amin who helped her take a bath. I¡¯ll get someone to askter. You go upstairs to my room to rest first. I¡¯ll be busy with other things first. When Amines back, you can ask Amin. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he immediately walked out of the main hall of ck Garden. He did not dare to stay in front of Yan ru for another second because he was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he might not be able to hide the secret of little feather¡¯s disappearance. Little feather definitely did not crawl out by himself. He knew this very well. From the news aunt Liu told him, little feather had yed with Xi Muru for a whole day yesterday. From this, he could conclude that.. The ce where little feather crawled out must have been told to her by Xi Muru. The current Xi Muru, the former Xi Muxue, the woman who now had her heart set on marrying him. After she found out that little feather was Yan ru¡¯s child, she must have guessed that it was his child just like him. She must have wanted to get rid of little feather and cause a conflict between Yan ru and him to disrupt his marriage with Yan ru. If that was really the case, of course, he also hoped that it was the case. Although he really disliked the current Xi Muru and the former Xi Muxue, on ount of the fact that she had saved him 14 years ago.. On ount of the fact that she hade to the hospital to visit him every day after his car ident seven years ago, he still tolerated her impudence. Of course, after this time, he would not tolerate her anymore. He would get little feather back and then marry Yan ru. He would have to exin clearly to that fake Xi Muru and the Real Xi Muxue. For the past three years, from beginning to end, he knew who she was. From beginning to end.. He had no intention of marrying her. Chapter 563

Chapter 563: Chapter 563 is your daughter mine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In this dirty and messy room, little feather was listening to the sounds of drinking and punching from outside the door. However, the phone that Xi Muru had prepared for her could not make a call. Of course, it did not mean that she could not make a call. For example, she could call emergency number 110 or something. Although little feather was small, she was still very observant. She knew that if she made an emergency call at this time, it would not be good for her These two men would probably kill her when they heard the rm. Therefore, she could not call the police. However, this cell phone with no money card could help her very well because she also had a very useful card. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She quickly reached her small hand into a small inner bag in the pocket of her clothes and carefully took out the inner bag Then, she carefully lowered her head and bit off the seam of the inner bag with her teeth. Very soon, he took out a small chip that was adapted to any card and quickly put it on the phone. Soon, the phone that could not make a call became a phone that could make international calls. Of course, he used the fastest speed to call his father, who was deep in his memory. The call was quickly connected. Che Qixuan had just said ¡°hello¡± when little feather hurriedly spoke ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m Yu Yu. I¡¯m being kidnapped now. It¡¯s a kidnapping. ¡± ¡°kidnapped? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s voice was clearly filled with doubt. Then, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°weren¡¯t you tricked by someone? How did it be a kidnapping? What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Hey, Daddy, I was originally tricked by that Demon Dongfang Mo... ¡± Little feather quickly told him about what he had encountered in Binhai for the past two days. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t even care about that evil aunt and these two small-time gangs. I¡¯ll just y with them and see what they want to do. ¡± ¡°Evil Dragon, there seems to be a sound in the little devil¡¯s room. ¡± Scarface finished the best beer in the bottle in one gulp. Then he looked at his bare-armedpanion and scratched his head ¡°is she talking to herself or someone? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one in the room. Who can she talk to? ¡± Evil Dragon rolled his eyes at him and then said sarcastically, ¡°scarface, in our line of work, we have to be bold and careful. Don¡¯t worry, what can a five-year-old girl do? Can¡¯t we just sell her tomorrow? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still worried, I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± As scar spoke, he shook his body and stood up. Then, he quickly walked towards little feather¡¯s room. When he walked to the window, he saw that little feather was holding something that was shing with light. ¡°Evil Dragon, this little Brat is making a call. ¡± SCAR¡¯s slightly drunk mind instantly became half clear. Then, he shouted at hispanion who was drinking. ¡°How is this possible? How can a little Brat who is not even five years old carry a cell phone? And even if she has a cell phone, she wouldn¡¯t call, right? ¡± As the dragon spoke, he stood up. The snake with its big bloody mouth on his bare arm looked especially terrified under the dim light. The dragon came to the window with a beer bottle in his hand. He looked inside the window and then roared angrily ¡°D * MN, this kid really does have a cell phone. Did she call the police just now? Chapter 564

Chapter 564: Chapter 564 is your daughter my daughter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The moment he finished speaking, he threw the empty beer bottle on the ground. The beer bottle bloomed on the spot, and the dragon had already rushed to the door. He raised his foot and kicked the door open. ¡°SHH. ¡± Little feather put his index finger to his lips and made a silent gesture to the Dragon. Then, he said softly to the phone, ¡°okay, Daddy, I¡¯m hanging up now. You should rest as well. When Ie back, the two of us can go y on the water again. ¡± After saying this, little feather quickly stood up and put her hands on her hips to face the two fierce men Then, she said with a righteous face, ¡°you¡¯re so old. Have you ever been to school ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you ¡°when others are on the phone, stay away from them. Don¡¯t interrupt their conversation. This is very impolite behavior. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, I¡¯ve never been to school. I don¡¯t know what is polite. I only know how to make money. I only know how to make a lot of money. ¡± The dragon quickly went forward and grabbed little feather¡¯s cor. He picked her up like a little chick and threw her on the floor At the same time, he reached out to grab her phone, and then quickly checked her dialed number. Fortunately, it was not a police call. Evil Dragon secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and then handed the phone to scar face at the side. He looked at little feather and asked, ¡°did you just talk to your daddy on the phone? Did you tell him that you were kidnapped? ¡± Little feather nodded very seriously Then, he looked at the two people and said, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you that my daddy is very rich? Just now, I told my daddy that I was kidnapped by you. My Daddy immediately asked me to ask you how much money you want, and said that as long as he can take out the money, he will definitely give it to you. The only requirement is that you can¡¯t hurt me casually. ¡± ¡°Is your daddy really rich? ¡± Scar face frowned, obviously doubting feather¡¯s words, ¡°did your daddy really use thirty million to redeem you? ¡± ¡°Yes yes, my daddy has a lot of money, and my daddy only has one child, so he definitely won¡¯t ignore me. So if you want to earn more money, don¡¯t hand me over to some big sister, it¡¯s better to directly use me to extort money from my Daddy. ¡± Feather said to these two fierce-looking people seriously. Scarface listened to feather¡¯s words and gave dragon a look. The two of them quickly closed the door that imprisoned feather and went outside to discuss. ¡°How about we call big SIS and increase the transaction quota, ¡± scarface said to dragon. ¡°Thirty Thousand Yuan is indeed too little. Big Sis has always had a big appetite. This time, we have to get big SIS to give us three million. ¡± ¡°three million, do you think big SIS will give it to us? ¡± Dragon shook his head and said, ¡°big SIS is also very mysterious. Moreover, she probably has a hard time now. I think three hundred thousand is not enough. Three million... ¡± ¡°If she is not willing to give us three million, then we will not give this little girl to her. ¡± scarface looked like he was going all out Then, he seemed to have hardened his heart and said, ¡°moreover, this little girl said that her daddy is very rich. Why don¡¯t we really use this little girl to ckmail her daddy for thirty million? ¡± ¡°This, that¡¯s fine. I will call big sister now to ask. ¡± Evil Dragon was obviously also tempted. who would not want to earn more money Thirty million. Once they owned it, wouldn¡¯t they have a car, a house, and even a girl? Chapter 565

Chapter 565: Chapter 565: Is Your daughter my daughter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muxue hung up and threw her phone on the SOFA. She thought of the Dragon¡¯s phone call just now Then, she roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°this damned bastard can actually make up a rich daddy. Now, Scar and the dragon actually raised the transaction amount to three million. This is simply robbing money. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you shouting here? ¡± Xi Yuancheng nced at his ferocious-looking daughter Then, he calmly analyzed, ¡°what you need to do now is to quickly think of a way to marry Dongfang Mo and then turn half of Dongfang Mo¡¯s assets into yours. This way, not to mention three million, you can even take out three billion. ¡± ¡°Do you think that marrying Dongfang Mo is an easy thing to do? ¡± Xi Muxue was rather disdainful of her father¡¯s words Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°all these years, you¡¯ve dragged me down. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have made a fortune long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have to go to the extent of pretending to be Xi Muru now. ¡± ¡°I dragged you down? ¡± Xi Yuancheng obviously didn¡¯t like to hear his daughter say that He immediately became unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m not ming you. If seven years ago, you had originally intended to marry Dongfang Mo instead of letting mu ru be a substitute, the Xi family would probably still be standing in Binhai today, and you would probably be the well-dressed Mrs. Dongfang, while I would still be the CEO of the Xi family. ¡± Xi Yuancheng paused for a moment before he scoffed, ¡°you say a thousand things, but the one who really harmed the Xi family is you. Instead, it¡¯s Mu Ru. Back then, she was more or less still the XI family¡¯s... ¡± ¡°If your mu ru is so good, why don¡¯t you go find your eldest daughter? ¡± Xi Muxue growled Then, she said unhappily, ¡°alright, you stay here obediently. I don¡¯t want you to meddle in my affairs. I¡¯m thinking of a way to iste Dongfang Mo and that woman. Now that I¡¯ve been chased out of one inch Mo city by Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯ll still give me money in the future. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Dongfang Mo will give you money, ¡± Xi Yuancheng reminded his daughter coldly Then, he quickly added, ¡°but if the little girl you just mentioned is really Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, then if you give this little girl to Dongfang Yingwu or Nangong Xun, you might be able to exchange it for a big price. When that happens, the two of us will never be able to finish it. ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Xi muxue rejected without even thinking Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°if I hand this little girl over to Dongfang Jun or Nangong Xun, then Dongfang Mo will definitely know that I kidnapped little feather. If that¡¯s the case, then I will shed all pretense of cordiality with Dongfang Mo. and right now, I don¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality with Dongfang Mo. I just want to drive a wedge between him and that woman. I just want them to be enemies. That way, I¡¯ll have a chance to marry Dongfang Mo and let half of Dongfang Mo¡¯s assets be my own. ¡± Xi Yuancheng heard her words, and his brows instinctively furrowed. Then, he asked, ¡°then, who is the mother of the little girl you¡¯re talking about? Is She the woman that Dongfang Mo wants to marry with all his heart? ¡± It¡¯s your Jinx¡¯s eldest daughter, Xi Muru Xi muxue answered in her heart, but she did not say it out loud. She said it out loud, ¡°isn¡¯t it that Kuang Yingying who broke off the engagement with Dongfang Mo three years ago? Who knows where she picked up a little girl and raised her. Now that Mengde has appeared in Dongfang Mo¡¯s sight, Dongfang Mo mistook her for his child, and now he wants to marry her for some strange reason. ¡± Chapter 566

Chapter 566: Chapter 566¡åis your daughter My 8? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had left. Yan Ru stomped her feet in anger and wanted to follow him. Unfortunately, she was very pretty when she entered one inch ink city, but it was even harder for her to leave one inch ink city than ascending to the heavens. She had just reached the entrance of one inch ink city when she was immediately stopped by the security guards Then, with a very polite but very stiff attitude, she said to Yan ru, ¡°Ms. Yan Ru, Mr. Dongfang has already instructed us not to let you walk out of the door. So, I¡¯m very sorry. We can¡¯t let you go on our own ord because we can¡¯t bear this responsibility. ¡± Yan Ru was angry and argued with the security guards, but the security guards ignored her words andpletely ignored her words. So, she had no choice but to return to Mo park wearily in the end. In the evening, it happened to be dinner time. Dongfang Mo was not around, but aunt Liu still made a sumptuous dinner for her. Then, she came over and politely and distanced herself from her and invited her to dinner. Yan Ru knew that aunt Liu had mistaken her for Xi Muxue, and because aunt Liu had once been bullied by Xi Muxue, she had never had a good impression of Xi Muxue. Yan Ru did not have the mood to exin to aunt Liu that she was not Xi Muxue. Moreover, once she revealed her true identity, she would have to return to being Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, and that kind of life was something she absolutely did not want to have again. Thus, she continued to pretend that she was Xi Muxue and did not care about aunt Liu¡¯s attitude. She went to the dining table and faced the table full of delicious food, but she had no appetite at all because she did not know where her little feather was. ¡°Aunt Liu, when will Amin be back? ¡± Yan Ru asked Aunt Liu who was standing at the side as she ate. Dongfang Mo said that it was very likely that Amin had taken little feather out. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± aunt Liu answered truthfully. ¡°Amin moved to Zixia Vi with Miss Xi early in the morning. It¡¯s still unknown if she¡¯lle back to one inch mo city to work in the future because Amin¡¯s main job is to take care of Miss Xi. ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Xi Muxue was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, so Dongfang Mo generously assigned her a min to take care of her. Back when she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, or even his wife, she had led a worse life than a servant in one inch Mo city. Just as she was about to ask Aunt Liu if she had a min¡¯s number, her phone rang. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly took it out and saw that it was actually a call from Che Qixuan. Looking at aunt Liu, who was standing not far from the dining table, she hurriedly called Che Qixuan in Korean. Aunt Liu obviously didn¡¯t understand Korean. ¡°Yan Ru, where are you first? Have you seen little feather? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at one inch ink city, but I haven¡¯t seen Yu Yu yet, ¡± Yan ru answered truthfully. Then, she asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Qixuan Jun? Has Wisdom returned? ¡± ¡°Zhi Zhi hasn¡¯t returned yet. She¡¯s probably still at Binhai. She called and said that she wanted to take a look around Binhai, ¡± Che Qi Xuan¡¯s voice was heard quickly. Then, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I received a call from little Yu Yust night. ¡± ¡°What? You received a call from Yu Yu? ¡± Yan Ru was shocked. Then, she quickly asked, ¡°what happened? What did Yu Yu say to you on the phone? ¡± ¡°Little Yu Yu said that she was kidnapped... ¡± Che Qi Xuan¡¯s voice continued to be heard, but it shocked Yan ru so much that she was dumbstruck ... Yu Yu was kidnapped, and the person who kidnapped her was not Dongfang Mo, but two unfamiliar men! Chapter 567

Chapter 567: Chapter 567: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather was blindfolded by SCAR and the Dragon. Then, she drove to an unfamiliar ce. This time, little feather didn¡¯t know where the unfamiliar ce was because she couldn¡¯t see with her eyes blindfolded. The broken car stopped halfway. Little feather heard scar and the dragon say that they wanted to check if there was an additional three million in the ount. After a few minutes, the car moved forward again. It was estimated that scar and the dragon had already received three million. The car was shaking. They didn¡¯t know how long it had been on the road. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that long. It was just from Binhai to city G. However, for the anxious little feather who wanted to escape, it had been too long. Because her phone had been snatched by scar and the Dragon, she couldn¡¯t call her daddy anymore. And these two damn kidnappers had actually moved space for her. The car finally stopped. Little feather, who was originally sleeping in the car, was grabbed by the dragon¡¯s cor and pulled down. At this time, little feather waspletely awake. Little feather then realized that this was the backyard of a certain house. The lights were dim, so she could not see the surrounding scenery clearly. The dragon carried her directly up a flight of stairs. She had just reached the second floor when she was thrown to the ground Then, she heard the dragon say to a person who could not tell a man from a woman, ¡°this is thetest product. It¡¯s not even five years old. It has delicate skin and flesh. One look and you can tell that it¡¯s a beauty. Take it and teach it well. Add a little enzyme. It won¡¯t be long before it can be sold for a good price. ¡± Although feather was young, she understood more or less the dragon¡¯s Chinese. The dragon wanted to hand her over to this person, and this person wanted to sell her for money. Although feather did not understand why this person bought someone else¡¯s child, and after buying it, she still wanted to sell it. Could it be that she did not buy the child because she could not have children? Feather knew about this problem a few minutester because she was quickly brought to another room by this person whose face could not be distinguished. In the room, there were several little girls who were four to ten years old. ¡°I am your new mommy. From now on, you have to listen to me. ¡± This man who could not tell the difference between a man and a woman, and his voice could not tell the difference between a man and a woman She pointed at the other little girl with a cold face and said to little feather, ¡°see? There are a total of 17 girls here. You are the youngest, ounting for 17. So from now on, your name is little seventeen. Remember, I don¡¯t like to say it twice. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called little seventeen, and I don¡¯t want to call you mommy. ¡± Little feather immediately refuted this man who was neither a man nor a woman. ¡°I have my own name, and I have my mommy. ¡± ¡°Your past name is no longer valid, and your past mommy is no longer valid. From now on, your life is up to me, ¡± the androgynous man growled angrily at little feather, then waved his hand He said angrily, ¡°you can call me whatever I say. You have to do whatever I tell you to do. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll make you like little thirteen. First, I¡¯ll leave a mark on your body, and you won¡¯t even have the chance to turn things around in your life. ¡± As the androgynous man spoke, he immediately used his hand to pull open a cloth curtain. Behind the cloth curtain, there were actually several iron cages, and in each iron cage, he pretended to be a young but extremely pitiful little girl. Chapter 568

Chapter 568: Chapter 568: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you see it? ¡± The androgynous man pointed at the young girls in the iron cages Then, he threatened little feather, ¡°this is what happens when you don¡¯t listen. I bought you here so that you can make money for me in the future. If you listen to me obediently, I will naturally like you. If you don¡¯t listen, you are courting death! ¡± After the Androgynous man finished shouting, he led a few seven or eight-year-old girls away. Because these girls had already been beaten into confession, they were willing to call her mommy and follow her from now on. Of course, these people were probably also beaten into confession. Little feather was a neer, and neers had to go through the tempering of their bodies and minds. When the half-male and half-female people saw that she had delicate skin and flesh, they said that they would not give her the body tempering first and let her watch these little girls who were undergoing the body tempering here They wanted her to personally witness the consequences of being stubborn. They said that they would give her one day to consider. If she still refused to acknowledge her as mommy tomorrow or was still unwilling to obediently stay here as little seventeen, then they would lock her in a cage and undergo the body tempering Then, he would reflect on himself. After the androgynous mother left, of course, she also closed the iron door heavily. The room suddenly became dark. A small window, about the size of a train ticket, let in a ray of light It allowed the gloomy and cold room to barely see everything around it. The Room was very small. Other than the iron cages on both sides, there was only a half-meter-wide corridor in the middle. Little feather stood alone in the middle of the corridor. She looked at the youngdies in the iron cages on both sides. Each of them was bleeding, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. The most miserable one was a girl who was leaning against the wall. At this moment, not only was her foot bleeding, but her forehead was also bleeding. Her back was badly beaten by the iron whip. ¡°Is it very painful? ¡± Little feather squatted in front of her iron cage and looked at her in the iron cage. He asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°My name is Yunxia, Ni Yunxia. I¡¯m six years old this year. ¡± The tears had already rolled down the little girl¡¯s face as she spoke. She looked at little feather and said, ¡°you have to be obedient. If you are not obedient and are not willing to submit to that so-called Mommy, she will make people... beat you fiercely... ¡± ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Feather reached his hand in and held Ni Yunxia¡¯s hand. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°how many days have you been sold here? ¡± ¡°three days. ¡± Ni Yunxia gestured three words to feather. Then, she said softly, ¡°I heard that this time, we have to buy 20 little girls. You are 17. If you buy three more, you will have to ship US away. ¡± ¡°Ship US away? ¡± Feather¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the home of that androgynous person? ¡± ¡°Shh, ¡± a little girl in an iron cage beside her hissed at little feather Then, she reminded her in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t call that person androgynous. Call her mommy. Otherwise, if she hears you, you¡¯ll be in trouble. She¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± When little feather heard this, she was stunned. She looked at the other cages and everyone nodded at her, meaning that the girl was not wrong. That androgynous person was that bad. Little feather nodded. Then, she reached out to hold Ni Yunxia¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°are you okay? I see that you have a lot of blood on you. Your skin has been split open. Are Your bones broken? ¡± Chapter 569

Chapter 569: Chapter 569: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The bones aren¡¯t broken. ¡± Ni Yunxia shook her head. Then, she looked at little feather¡¯s tender hands and her own blood-stained hands and added softly, ¡°I won¡¯t die immediately, but... I don¡¯t know if I can still escape? ¡± Little feather looked at Ni Yunxia and then looked at the dazed eyes of herpanions in the other cages Then, she sobbed and said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I will definitely think of a way to save you all. My Daddy is very powerful. He will definitelye and save me. ¡± After hearing little feather¡¯s words, the little girls stopped chewing. Then, they looked at her with strange eyes. Of course, they would not believe her words because no one could find this ce. Moreover, she had just shipped it here. How could they find it? Of course, little feather had thought of this problem. She was confused because she did not have a better way to inform her daddy at the moment. The phone had been snatched away. It was equivalent to cutting off the connection between her and her Daddy. However, although she was a little anxious, she did not show it on her face Then, she said to Ni Yunxia, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t yield to that man who is neither male nor female. At thetest, my daddy wille to save me. That bad man will definitely be beaten badly by my daddy. ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± A slightly older girl beside her shook her head and said, ¡°we were caught and brought here. It seems like that so-called Mommy is going to sell us again. We won¡¯t be able to escape. That Mommy looks so fierce. Before you came, he said that those who are disobedient will be the first to be sold, and those who are obedient will be kept in his hands... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Before the little girl could finish her sentence, the iron door was pushed open with a ¡®Bang¡¯ . Three of the seven or eight-year-old little girls who were brought out earlier were pushed back, and the mommy was whipping them fiercely with the whip in her hand. ¡°All of you, get in the cage, ¡± the bitchy Mommy growled angrily. Then, she waved the whip and whipped the three girls fiercely a few more times Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°you don¡¯t want to be subjected to the enzyme. Very well, then let¡¯s see who can endure it. If you still haven¡¯t figured it out by tomorrow morning, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. On the other hand, if I give you medicine, you¡¯ll naturally obediently ept the enzyme. ¡± Little feather opened her eyes wide to see such a bloody scene, which could not be seen in her kindergarten, and the androgynous mommy suddenly seemed to be the wicked old witch in Snow White. This so-called Mommy was obviously dissatisfied with little feather¡¯s pair of big clear eyes So he snorted at her and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have much time left to be free. If you still refuse to follow me to receive the enzyme tonight, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. You¡¯ll be the one who deserves to be locked in the cage. ¡± After saying this, the androgynous person left. Of course, he closed the heavy iron door again. Meanwhile, the three little girls who had just been locked in the cage were sobbing softly. Only then did the little feather understand that her short and limited freedom was the beginning of a kind of psychological torture. Any little girl who had just been sent in would have such a period of time That androgynous mommy first used this method to break down the will in your heart, so that you would unknowingly stop holding on because of fear and panic. No, she must find a way to escape. She can¡¯t stay here for too long. At least, she must send a signal to her father, to let him know that she was locked up here. Chapter 570

Chapter 570: Chapter 570: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Che Qixuan received little feather¡¯s call, he immediately made a new decision. He wanted to go to binhai to save little feather because she was his daughter, the daughter he had raised in his hands for nearly five years. ¡°You can¡¯t go. ¡± Pu Yongjun immediately stopped him, and then said a little anxiously, ¡°wisdom is still in Binhai. I¡¯ll call wisdom and ask her to save little feather. I believe... ¡± ¡°I must go. ¡± Che qixuan quickly interrupted Pu Yongjun¡¯s words Then, he pulled his arm away and said, ¡°the situation is veryplicated now. The card that little feather used is no longer in her hands, but in the hands of the two kidnappers. They asked me for 30 million yuan and said that if I didn¡¯t give it to them, they would kill little feather. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. When they captured little feather, they shouldn¡¯t have known about your existence, right? ¡± Pu Yongjun immediately became confused. ¡°Why would they ask you for 30 million yuan? ¡± ¡°I think these two kidnappers must have eaten a lot of guts. They should have already handed little feather over to their mastermind, and then snatched little feather¡¯s phone. They borrowed this phone to call me to ckmail me. ¡± As Che Qixuan walked downstairs, he said to Pu Yongjun beside him, ¡°alright, you don¡¯t have to care about me anymore. I must go to Binhai to save little feather... ¡°. ... .. ¡°But you¡¯re on Binhai road. What if he finds out? ¡± Pu Yongjun reminded him. ¡°I can¡¯t care about that anymore. ¡± As he got into his car, Che Qixuan instructed Pu Yongjun, ¡°quickly send me to the airport. This time, I have to hurry. I don¡¯t want to waste time by taking the unconventional route. ¡± Pu Yongjun hesitated for a moment. Then, he quickly opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and got into the car. As he started the car, he said, ¡°when you go to Binhai, try to find Zhi Zhi toe forward. It¡¯s better if you stay in the dark. Try not to touch him face to face. ¡± Che Qixuan didn¡¯t say anything. He actually didn¡¯t want to go to Binhai. Thest time, when he caught Yan ru from Paris to Binhai, he didn¡¯t go to Binhai to find Yan ru. He thought that it was a matter between the two of them, so he tried not to get involved. However, it was different this time because this time, it involved little feather. It just so happened that little feather was kidnapped in Binhai. Thinking about this made him angry and ufortable. Damn Dongfang Mo. he imed to be very powerful and powerful, yet he let something happen to little feather. From this point, he didn¡¯t dare to trust him with Yan ru and little feather. Night came again. Dongfang Mo walked into one inch ink city with a gloomy face. Because there was no news about little feather for the whole day, he was unconsciously anxious. He had initially thought that Xi Muxue, the fake Xi Muru, had gotten rid of little feather because the fake Xi Muru really wanted to marry him. After knowing that he wanted to marry Yan ru, she had always been dissatisfied. Hence, today, he had sent people to keep an eye on the fake Xi Muru who had moved to Zixia vi early in the morning, hoping to find any ws in her actions. However, in the end, he was disappointed because Xi Muru had only gone out once today, and this time, she had gone to a fitness center. She had been working out for the past few years, so she had gotten a card at that fitness center And her figure was maintained very well because of the fitness. Today, Xi Muru stayed at the fitness center for just over two hours as usual. Moreover, she had already changed her clothes when she came out of the fitness center, and her face was red. This fully proved that she was indeed working out. Xi Muru¡¯s life was so normal, as if she did not know about little feather¡¯s disappearance at all. Could it be that she really was not the one who took little feather away? Then, where did little feather go? Chapter 571

Chapter 571: Chapter 571: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo walked into Mo Garden with this question in his mind. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Yan ru running down the stairs with a face full of anger Seeing him, he could not help but shout, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean? It¡¯s not enough to trick my daughter intoing here. It¡¯s not enough to use Yu Yu to ckmail me. Now, you actually want someone to kidnap her? What exactly are you trying to do? ¡± ¡°What did you say? Little feather was kidnapped? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows knitted together instinctively. He reached out to grab the furious Yan ru and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°how did you know that she was kidnapped? Who told you? ¡± ¡°Of course it was... ¡± Yan ru stopped immediately after saying those three words Meng de remembered that Che Qi Xuan¡¯s identity was special. She could not mention Che Qi Xuan in front of Dongfang Mo because Che Qi Xuan was Dongfang Yu. And Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu seemed to have some sort of grudge. ¡°Of course it was what? ¡±DongfanggMoo disliked people who stuttered the most. ¡°Of course it was little feather who called me to tell me. ¡± Yan Ru immediately reacted Then, with an angry face, she growled at Dongfang Mo, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if anything happens to little feather, I will find you and fight with my life. It¡¯s all because of you, you F * Cking Devil. Little feather and I are living well in Korea. You have nothing better to do in Binhai and want to disturb the peaceful life of others. You are simply a devil, A... ¡°. ... .. Yan Ru stopped cursing at this point, because she quickly realized that her words were directed at the air, and Dongfang Mo had long left Mo Garden under her angry scolding. Little feather had been kidnapped! This news made Dongfang Mo instinctively choke up because this was a problem that he had never thought of before. He had always thought that little feather did not want to stay in one inch ink city and climbed over the wall to escape. So today, other than keeping an eye on Xi Muru, his men were also conducting a thorough search for little feather in Binhai City. Thinking about how she was such a small child, even if she escaped from one inch ink city, she would probably still not be able to leave Binhai city within a day or two. However, who would have known that little feather would actually be kidnapped? Then, who woulde and kidnap little feather? Dongfang Jun It seemed unlikely, because he didn¡¯t even know the existence of little feather. Nangong Xun seemed even more unlikely, because Nangong Xun had been in Singapore recently. He probably didn¡¯t even know about Yan ru, so how could he possibly know about the existence of little feather? Then, was it Leng Leiting? It was also unlikely Leng Leiting had captured Yan ru back then because he mistook Yan ru for Xi Muxue, and the purpose of capturing Yan ru was just to get back the money that Xi Muxue once owed him. Xi Muru That was Xi Muxue herself? His heart shuddered instinctively, but he felt that it did not seem like it. His men had been staring at Xi Muru the entire day, and they really did not notice anything different about her. No matter who had kidnapped little feather, he would definitely not let him off. The person who dared to harm Yan Ru¡¯s child could also be Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. He must be someone who was extremely impatient with life. He took out his phone and quickly called his subordinate, a Hao. He ryed the news that Yan ru had just told him to a Hao. Little feather had not gone missing, but had been kidnapped. Of course, Yan ru said that little feather had called her, so he had to quickly investigate Yan ru¡¯s phone records. Although he did not quite believe that little feather had called her, it must have been someone else who had called her. Chapter 572

Chapter 572: Chapter 572: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan was supposed to go directly to Binhai, but after he got off the ne, he quickly detected that the signal from little feather¡¯s card was no longer in Binhai, but in a city hundreds of kilometers away from Binhai. He quickly rented a car and headed there. He, who had once vowed not to drive again, made an exception this time for little feather. He wore an extremely low cap, a high-necked jacket, and a pair of wide-brimmed sunsses on the bridge of his nose. After renting the car, he quickly drove to city G. Before he set off, he called the two daring kidnappers and asked for their location. The two of them were indeed bold enough to ask him to go to the bank to deposit 30 million first He even said that when he saw the 30 million on the card, he would naturally return the child to him. When he heard this, he snorted coldly and told the two kidnappers over the phone that he did not believe anyone¡¯s promises. He had brought cash with him for 30 million, but it was only 4.2 million USD, which was equivalent to 30,000 RMB But he had to hand over the goods one by one. After hanging up the kidnapper¡¯s call, Pu Zhihui¡¯s call came in. She must have received a call from Pu Yongjun. After asking about the situation, Pu Zhihui said, ¡°I¡¯ll rush to city g immediately. I¡¯ll meet you in city G. ¡± At night, Binhai was once again shrouded in bright neon lights, and Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was speeding on the highway to city G. A Hao reported thetest news to him. Yan Ru had received a call today, but it wasn¡¯t from little feather. It was from Che Qixuan. In other words, it was Dongfang Yu who called her. The other news was that Dongfang Yu had arrived at Binhai and was on his way to city G. This fully proved that little feather was no longer in Binhai. She should be in City G. Little feather stayed in the damp and dark room. At night, someone delivered a few cold and hard mantous, then mmed the door shut with a bang. When it was dark, the window did not let in any light. The damp and dark room was suddenly shrouded in darkness. She could not even see Ni Yunxia and the other little girls in the iron cage. ¡°Will Your Daddy reallye to save you? ¡± Ni Yunxia¡¯s voice came from the darkness. There was a hint of timidity in her voice, and of course, there was also a hint of anticipation. ¡°Yes, definitely, ¡± little feather answered with iparable determination. ¡°I believe in my daddy. ¡± She believed in her daddy because daddy loved her the most. He would give her whatever she wanted. Now that she had been kidnapped.. Of course, daddy would alsoe to save her. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if your daddyes, ¡± another slightly older little girl said in the darkness. ¡°This room is built with iron tes. Your daddy can¡¯t open this door at all. ¡± ¡°If my daddy can open it, he can definitely open it. ¡± Little feather still insisted on his own point of view. Then, his hands secretly clenched into fists in the dark As if he was cheering himself on, he said, ¡°my daddy is very capable. He knows everything. He¡¯s really powerful. ¡± At this time, Che Qi Xuan had already met with the two kidnappers. He coldly stared at Dao Ba and evil dragon and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought thirty million. Where¡¯s my daughter? ¡± Dao Ba and evil dragon never dreamed that this little girl¡¯s father would really find them. And they didn¡¯t even have a n to hand over the money with one hand and hand over the person with the other. They also didn¡¯t reveal where the two of them were hiding. Chapter 573

Chapter 573: Chapter 573, whose child was it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, scar and dragon definitely didn¡¯t know that the card in little feather¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t an ordinary card, but a special card. This kind of card could also send out a location signal in an ordinary phone And Che Qixuan found them based on the location signal. These two people were scared shitless after seeing Che Qixuan, because they shockingly discovered that this little girl¡¯s father was actually Dongfang Mo, and Dongfang Mo was a famous figure in Binhai. Ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Dongfang Mo had always been rumored to be a eunuch in the outside world, so when big sister asked them to kidnap a little girl who crawled out of one inch ink city, they didn¡¯t think that this little girl was most likely Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Now that Dongfang Mo hade to find them, the two of them weighed the pros and cons between big sister and Dongfang Mo and finally made a decision. They would rather offend big sister than Dongfang Mo. it was the same principle as offending a viin rather than a gentleman. The two of them immediately obediently told the whole story of how little feather had been sold to that ck shop Finally, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed, begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young Master Dongfang, we really didn¡¯t know that you weren¡¯t... ¡°. ... We also didn¡¯t know that it was your child. If we knew that it was your Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, even if we were given ten guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to kidnap it ... .. ¡°then who asked you to kidnap my daughter? ¡± Che Qixuan didn¡¯t reveal his true identity to the two of them. They wanted to mistake him for Dongfang Mo and let them mistake him for Dongfang Mo. . Right now, his focus was on little feather Nothing else mattered. ¡°Yes... ¡± The two men had just opened their mouths to say the word ¡°Yes¡± when they were immediately killed by two consecutive shots from the back. Che Qixuan quickly rolled to the ground. The moment he raised his head, the surroundings were silent. There was no one around. ¡°Who is it? ¡± He was slightly stunned for a moment and immediately knew that he had fallen into a trap. The sound of a siren came from behind him. Clearly, it wasing in his direction. He quickly rolled to the ground and slid down the sewer pipe next to him. The motorcycle that Pu Zhihui was riding was waiting for him below. Seeing him slide down, the motorcycle quickly went to meet him. He just happened tond on the back seat of the motorcycle Pu Zhihui stepped on the elerator, and the motorcycle quickly flew out. Dongfang Mo had people follow the clues of Che Qixuan. As soon as he arrived in city G, a Hao told him that he had found the ce where little feather was imprisoned. Now, he could immediately go and rescue little feather. He hoped that he could personally rescue little feather This would more or less ease the tense rtionship between him and Yan ru. Dongfang Mo immediately gave a Hao a look of appreciation. Although he did not tell a Hao that Yan ru was the former Xi Muru, the smart a Hao must have guessed it, so he said so. Little feather had been curled up in this cold room on the national road. She looked up at the only small window, thinking that if daddy came, he would definitelye to the small window to find her first. However, she looked at it for a very long time, so much so that her neck ached. She had not waited for daddy toe. After all, she was a child, so her body¡¯s support was limited. In the end, she could not endure it. She sat on the aisle and fell asleep due to exhaustion. Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui came to the building where little feather was imprisoned. They were originally going to find the ce where little feather was imprisoned, but when they sneaked into the basement of this building, they were shocked to find that.. This ce was simply a ce without humanity. Chapter 574

Chapter 574: Chapter 574: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The sign in front of the building indicated that it was a nightclub, which was a ce that provided nightlife for the rich. It was not unusual for such a ce to be found in arge city. What was strange was that this so-called nightclub was different from other nightclubs. On the surface, there were so-called entertainment programs such as bar performances, but behind the scenes, it was an extremely inhumane child abuse trade. It was when he was passing by a window close to the wall that he inadvertently looked inside. When he looked inside, Che Qixuan was so shocked that he almost lost his grip on the window bar, because inside the window, it was an extremely unsightly scene. A few girls who were not even ten years old were actually being forced to do something that didn¡¯t belong to them at their age. Beside them stood a man who was neither male nor female, holding an iron whip in his hand If that person dared to disobey the order and didn¡¯t do it, her iron whip would fiercely fall on that little girl¡¯s body. Pu Zhihui was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but ask Che Qixuan in a low voice, ¡°what kind of people¡¯s territory is this? If I don¡¯t tten this ce today, my surname isn¡¯t Pu. This isn¡¯t something that humans do at all. They¡¯re all animals. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, ¡± Che Qixuan was telling the truth. He had already left Binhai for 15 years, so he wasn¡¯t even familiar with Binhai now. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t Binhai, but city G. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose territory this is. I¡¯m going to destroy this ce today. ¡± As Pu Zhihui spoke, she had already jumped up and slipped through the window of a washroom. Che Qixuan originally wanted to stop her from meddling in other people¡¯s business, because their purpose ofing here was to save little feather. There was no need to get involved in other things. However, Pu Zhihui had already gone in. He was slightly stunned, and quickly followed her into the bathroom window. He thought to himself, maybe we can find little feather¡¯s hiding ce faster from here. When Dongfang Mo rushed to this building, Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui had already gone into the building, so he didn¡¯t need to see them at all. However, he was with Hao, and a Hao was experienced in searching for people. The two of them circled around the wall behind them and used the detector to immediately take out the iron-sheet room. Dongfang Mo looked at the palm-sized window and was slightly stunned He immediately said to a Hao, ¡°let¡¯s not go through the window. We¡¯ll go through the main door. I reckon that there¡¯s more than one child locked in there, and the cutting of the window is very slow. It¡¯ll be much easier to open the main door directly. ¡± Ahao nodded and immediately ran silently to a side door with Dongfang Mo. of course, there were people guarding the door, but these two people were nothing in his eyes. Before he could make a sound, he had already knocked them out. The little feather in the room was originally drowsy, but suddenly there was the sound of fine lines at the door. She was shocked and immediately opened her eyes. She still couldn¡¯t see everything in the room, but the sound of fine lines could still be heard clearly from the door. She hesitated for a moment, then immediately went to the door and put her ear against the door frame to listen carefully. That¡¯s right, there was indeed the sound of a key turning the door lock, and it shouldn¡¯t be the half-male and half-female Mommy, because that mommy wouldn¡¯t have been unable to open the door for a long time. ¡°knock, knock, knock. ¡± She stretched out her small hand and knocked on the door three times, and then asked instinctively, ¡°is it Daddy? ¡± Chapter 575

Chapter 575: Chapter 575: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Outside the door, Dongfang Mo, who was using the master key to open the door, instinctively trembled. Little feather¡¯s cry, ¡®Is it Daddy? ¡® made his heart tighten instantly, and a sense of sadness and sadness instantly surged into his heart. Little feather had been kidnapped, but the first thing she thought of was her Daddy, and her daddy was Che Qixuan, not him, Dongfang Mo. this made his heart involuntarily ache. ¡°boss, speed up! ¡± A Hao saw him stop at the side and urged him in a low voice, ¡°otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if someoneester. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and quickly turned the lock. Although it was a universal key, it was not easy to use a universal key to open the door. Fortunately, it did not take long for the lock core to be turned open. He exerted a little strength and the lock core was opened. Dongfang Mo gently pushed the door open and the little feather behind the door quickly dodged. Little feather used the Ray of light from the door to see Dongfang Mo. she was stunned for a moment, then pounced on him and shouted happily, ¡°Daddy! ¡± Dongfang Mo hugged little feather tightly in excitement. Then, he patted her back andforted her in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, daddy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will take Yu Yu away immediately, okay? ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± little feather replied in a nasal voice. Then, she quickly slid down from Dongfang Mo¡¯s body and pulled his hand to the iron cages She pointed at the iron cages and said, ¡°Daddy, these children are the same as me. They were all tied up and sent here. Quickly think of a way to save them. Otherwise, they will all be sold by that F * Cking, Androgynous Mommy. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and gave a Hao a look, signaling him to call the police. He quickly took out the wire cutters to cut the chains of the metal cages. At this moment, Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui had already quickly entered the so-called nightclub¡¯s enzyme, which was of course the room they had just seen. Pu Zhihui was filled with anger. She quickly reached to the main electric switch of the nightclub and leaped slightly. With the strength of the wire cutters, she immediately cut off a crucial line. The lights of the nightclub shed three times and were all extinguished in an instant. The androgynous mommy who was scolding the boss in the room was stunned for a moment and quickly asked what was wrong. Then, she pulled the door open, wanting to find someone to find out the truth. Unfortunately, before she could open the door and step out, Che Qixuan had already quickly controlled himself and kicked the door open. Then, he shouted at the little girls in the room, ¡°hurry up and escape. Use your fastest speed. ¡± The little girls were scared silly for a moment before they immediately fled in panic. Meanwhile, the other man was exasperated. He pounced on Che Qixuan with a shiny dagger in his hand, looking like he was going all out. It was a pity that this action of his was like that of a child Gamer in Che Qixuan¡¯s eyes. His body had just approached Che Qixuan¡¯s side, and the dagger did not even touch Che Qixuan¡¯s clothes, but he was subdued by Che Qixuan. ¡°Hurry up and bring me to the ce where the children are being held? Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately send you to hell. ¡± Che Qixuan controlled his kick to knock one out Then, he used the muzzle of the gun to point at the back of the head of that androgynous woman. His voice was low and contained a restrained fury. This androgynous mother was already pissing her pants. She did not dare to quibble any further. Immediately, she brought Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui to the ce where the little girl was held. To their surprise, they discovered that the door to the ce was open However, none of the girls inside were missing. Chapter 576

Chapter 576: Chapter 576 you¡¯re not my daddy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The girl¡¯s disappearance meant two things. One was that she had been moved by the people here, and the other was that she had been rescued. But which one was it? ¡°Where are the people? Where did you move to? ¡± Che Qixuan held the androgynous Mommy, his deep voice filled with suppressed anger. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t move her. ¡± The androgynous mommy was so scared that she was trembling. Che Qixuan held the cold muzzle of the gun against the back of her head, making her feel the arrival of death Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°we haven¡¯t found enough girls. We want a total of twenty. Now there are only seventeen. We originally wanted to send three more tomorrow, but... ¡± ¡°What do we need twenty girls for? ¡± Che Qixuan asked softly. A bad premonition inexplicably welled up in his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± this androgynous Mommy said truthfully. ¡°I only know that when we find twenty girls, we need to carry out special education. When they allply, we will hand them over to a mysterious person. It is said that that person wants to take the children to a faraway ce. As for where that ce is, I don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°How often do you send a child to that person? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s deep voice rang out once again, and the hand that was grabbing onto this androgynous woman unconsciously increased its strength, wishing that it could tear him into a million pieces. ¡°Five years. ¡± This androgynous mommy stretched out five trembling fingers, and then begged as she looked at Che Qixuan. ¡°Five years ago, we already sent a batch of children over. That time, we sent ten children over, and this time, we want twenty... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, the police are already here, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. ¡± Pu zhihui quickly ran over Beside Che Qixuan¡¯s ear, she said, ¡°we just checked. Little feather was probably rescued by Dongfang Mo. it must have been Dongfang Mo who called the police. We can¡¯t stay here for long. LET¡¯S HURRY UP AND LEAVE! ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded. He grabbed this androgynous Mommy¡¯s hand and used force to break her shoulder armor. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked her leg, giving her no chance to escape Only then did he quickly leave with Pu Zhihui. They had only left for a few minutes when the police had already rushed into the building. In this so-called nightclub, other than the pitiful few-year-old girls, there were also many underage girls who were used to make money. ¡°utterly heartless. He¡¯s really crazy about money! ¡± Pu Zhihui gritted her teeth as she looked at the already chaotic nightclub She could not help but curse softly, ¡°if this was a cruise ship on the high seas, I would definitely kill all these human-faced beasts. ¡± ¡°fortunately, the police came and saved some people. Of course, it also made some people¡¯s lives not so easy. ¡± Dongfang Mo patted her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay here. It¡¯s time to do our own things. ¡± Pu Zhihui nodded and quickly walked with Che Qixuan to the motorcycle hidden under a big tree not far away. As soon as Che Qixuan sat in the back seat, Pu Zhihui stepped on the elerator and the car instantly sped up. ¡°Are you sure that Dongfang Mo took little feather away? ¡± Che Qixuan was still a little worried because he didn¡¯t see little feather. ¡°I¡¯m sure. ¡± Pu Zhihui nodded. ¡°On the way to find you, I met two seven or eight-year-old girls who were running away in panic. I asked them if they saw little feather. They said that little feather was saved by her daddy and they were also saved by little feather¡¯s Daddy. ¡± Chapter 577

Chapter 577: Chapter 577 you¡¯re not my Daddy 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was burning with anxiety in one inch ink city. She wanted to run out and look for little feather herself, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s security didn¡¯t allow her to leave one inch ink city. Of course, she had thought about climbing over the wall or something, but that was unrealistic because one inch ink city was heavily guarded. Moreover, she was now the most important guardian. She couldn¡¯t go out or save little feather. She called Che Qixuan, but this time, she couldn¡¯t get through. She called Pu Zhihui again, but she couldn¡¯t get through either. The call could not get through. She did not know if they had gone to save little feather, and Dongfang Mo, the devil, had disappeared after he went out at night. She did not know if he had gone to save little feather. Yan Ru paced around the room anxiously. Although she was very sleepy, she did not feel sleepy at all. Before she received the news that little feather was safe, her anxiety was so intense that it was smoking Her heart, which was already in her throat, could not let go no matter what. In the middle of the night, the sound of hurried footsteps could finally be heard outside the door. Yan Ru, who was so tired that she could not support herself, instinctively felt her heart skip a beat. Then, she jumped up from the SOFA and ran to the door. Just as she opened the door, Dongfang Mo came in with a child in his arms. The child in his arms was clearly the little feather that she had been longing for. Yan Ru was stunned for a moment. Then, she was overwhelmed with joy. She followed Dongfang Mo into the bedroom and looked at the child that Dongfang Mo had ced on the bed. She cried out in joy, ¡°Yu Yu. ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± Dongfang Mo put his index finger on his lips, indicating that she should not be so loud. Then, he said softly, ¡°she is very tired. Let her sleep first. Don¡¯t wake her up. ¡± Yan Ru nodded immediately. Then, she and Dongfang Mo went to the living room outside the bedroom. Before Dongfang Mo could sit down, she was the first to ask, ¡°Dongfang Mo, who kidnapped my Yu Yu? Where did she go? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard her words. Then, he said softly, ¡°we haven¡¯t figured out who kidnapped her yet. We¡¯re still investigating. Anyway, the police have already intervened. We¡¯ll probably find out tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Then where did she go? ¡± Yan Ru quickly asked, ¡°why did they kidnap my Yu Yu? I don¡¯t have any grudges with Binhai. ¡± Dongfang Mo heard her words and frowned. Then, he said faintly, ¡°you don¡¯t have any enemies, but the key is that they don¡¯t know that she¡¯s your daughter. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? They don¡¯t know that she¡¯s my daughter? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s face darkened. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted So, she said angrily, ¡°you¡¯re right. They must have mistaken her for your Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, so they kidnapped my Yu Yu. ¡± When Yan ru said this.. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what kind of f * Cking ability do you have? In the past, when you had a wife, your wife was kidnapped. Later, when you had a mistress, your mistress was kidnapped. Now, a few days after you had a child, your child is kidnapped again. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. When she finished speaking.. Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°Madam Yan Ru, how did you know that my wife was kidnapped? How did you know that my mistress was kidnapped? Also... is your daughter, Xiao Yu, my child? ¡± Chapter 578

Chapter 578: Chapter 578 you¡¯re not my Daddy 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru only realized after hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s question. She had scolded him too much because she was angry, so she did not notice that her words were extremely contradictory to her current identity. ¡°I used to be the second young mistress of the Dongfang Family, Xi Muxue. Of course, I know about your ex-wife being kidnapped. I¡¯ve heard about it too. ¡± Yan Ru quickly reacted and then red at her fiercely. ¡°Xi Muxue does know about my ex-wife being kidnapped, ¡± Dongfang Mo did not deny this point However, he continued, ¡°but Xi Muxue doesn¡¯t know about my ex-mistress being kidnapped because Xi Muxue was nowhere to be found at that time. Where did you find out about it? ¡± Yan Ru was rendered speechless by Dongfang Mo¡¯s question, so she could not help but say angrily, ¡°you don¡¯t care where I found out about it. In short, you can¡¯t protect anything, whether it¡¯s your wife, mistress, or child... ¡± Yan Ru immediately stopped when she said this. The child word was forcefully swallowed back by her. She wished she could bite off her own tongue and forget about it. Dongfang Mo saw her remorseful look and his face flushed red. He couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart. Five years had passed. This woman had changed her appearance, changed her name, and changed her identity. The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was her personality. She was still as stupid as she was five or six years ago At the same time, she was still as stubborn as a dead duck. ¡°Alright, Yan Ru, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and sleep with Yu Yu. ¡± Dongfang Mo Yawned. He had been busy for a whole day and night and also wanted to rest. ¡°Yu Yu and I are leaving tomorrow. We¡¯re going back to Korea, ¡± Yan ru said angrily as she walked into the bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to disturb us. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth twitched instinctively. He wasn¡¯t going to disturb them What kind of joke was this His wife and children. Who else would disturb them if he didn¡¯t? Of course, he was not in the mood to discuss this with her. Moreover, this wretched woman, Yan Ru, had yet to admit that little feather was his daughter. It seemed that he had to think of a way to make her admit it Fortunately, there were many ways to do this now. Although Dongfang Mo was also sleepy, he could not go to sleep with his wife and child. He still had to meet someone. Thinking of this, he quickly turned around and walked out of the door. Just as he walked out of the hall on the first floor, his phone rang. It was a Hao calling, so he quickly picked it up. ¡°boss, Che Qixuan is running toward the beach in city G. he probably wants to stay at the sea tonight... ¡± a Hao¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°got it. Stop Him. I¡¯ll immediately drive to the south coast of city G... ¡± Dongfang MO quickly ordered. While he was talking, he had already jumped into his car. He originally didn¡¯t n to meet with Che Qixuan because he wanted to live his own life. As long as he didn¡¯t set foot in China, as long as he didn¡¯t set foot on the shore, as long as he didn¡¯t appear in front of him.. He would just treat it as if he was still a monk in the Lianhua Temple in Las Vegas. However, this time, he had to meet with him. He had to warn him righteously that Yan Ru, which was also Xi Muru, was his wife, Dongfang Mo. he had to behave himself and not always show up in front of Yan ru in the future. Of course, there was also the marriage between Che Qixuan and Yan ru in Korea. This was a fatal blow to Dongfang Mo. he had to order Che Qixuan to dissolve his marriage with Yan ru as soon as possible because he wanted to marry Yan ru He could not ept it. At the same time, he could not tolerate his wife being his sister-inw. Chapter 579

Chapter 579: Chapter 579 you¡¯re not my Daddy 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Initially, Che Qixuan wanted to meet up with Pu Yongjun at sea. Since Pu Zhihui said that Pu Yongjun wasing over, it was obvious that she was still worried about Yan ru and little feather. In the past five years, Pu Zhihui had a bad rtionship with Yan ru due to a misunderstanding between them. However, after the misunderstanding was resolved, her rtionship with Yan ru became better. The five of them had long been like a family. Although Pu Yongjun and Pu Zhihui did not live with Yan ru, they often went to Yan ru¡¯s house for meals and they often gathered together. When Pu Yongjun came over, his heart immediately skipped a beat. He wondered if he would return to Korea with himter? But when he thought back, he left just like that. Yan Ru and little feather were still in one inch mo city in Dongfang Mo. although that was originally Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman and child, but in the end... ... In the end, he had lived with Yan ru and her mother for five years. He personally saw that Yan ru¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger. He personally sent her to the hospital and guarded outside the delivery room. When he heard the baby¡¯s first cry, other than the doctors and nurses, he was the first to hold little feather. Little feather was his daughter. This understanding had been deeply ingrained in his heart, so now that he wanted to leave the two of them behind, he suddenly felt reluctant to do so. He could not bear to do so at all. Pu Zhihui could see through his thoughts He could not help but mutter, ¡°your brother is a very dishonest person. Yan Ru told me about her and your brother. Actually, your brother¡¯s first love was Yan ru¡¯s twin sister, Xi Muxue, and not Yan ru. It was Xi Muxue who was too hypocritical and snobbish, so she asked Yan ru to marry your brother in her ce. ¡± Pu Zhihui paused for a moment Then, he instructed, ¡°although Yan ru¡¯s marriage with you is indeed a little unfair, I feel that it¡¯s even more unworthy for her to go back and release that devil with Dongfang Mo. Moreover, Xi Muxue is still by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side. I think the reason why Dongfang Mo keeps looking for Yan ru is actually because he wants to get back that child from before, which is little feather. ¡± Che Qixuan did not say anything. In fact, he still had the same thought in his heart. That was because in the past five years between Yan ru and Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo had never treated Yan ru well. He even broke up the marriage between Yan ru and Zheng Yifan. If Dongfang Mo really imprisoned Yan ru just because little feather was his child, then it would indeed be too inhumane. He could let little feather recognize him as his father in the future, but he couldn¡¯t imprison Yan ru again Because Yan ru had no rtionship with him at all. With this thought, he immediately made a decision, ¡°turn around and go straight to Binhai. I want to enter one inch Mo city again. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Pu Zhihui replied. The motorcycle quickly turned around and stepped on the gas pedal. Then, he said to Che Qixuan in the back seat, ¡°my brother will probably reach one inch mo city in Binhai soon. ¡± One Inch Mo city was heavily guarded, especially against outsiders. It could be said that it was watertight. Anyone who wanted to enter one inch mo city from the outside was more difficult than climbing into the sky. Therefore, after arriving at one inch Mo city, Pu Yongjun circled around one inch mo city, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable entrance. This gave him an iparable headache. If he couldn¡¯t enter one inch Mo city before dawn.. Then tonight¡¯s n to bring Yan ru and little feather out would probably be ruined. Chapter 580

Chapter 580: Chapter 580 you¡¯re not my Daddy 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION One Inch Mo city was indeed heavily guarded. It was indeed more difficult for outsiders to enter than ascending to the heavens. However, this kind of heavily guarded city was not something that everyone could guard against For example, CAR QI XUAN! Car Qi Xuan and Dongfang Mo looked exactly the same, and it was night time. Moreover, if he drove in, the security guards would not even look carefully. Therefore, he waspletely free to enter and exit freely. Of course, the car that Dongfang Mo had just driven out, they quickly used special detection equipment to pull it out from the surveince equipment at the first intersection outside one inch Mo city. Then, they quickly found a car rentalpany to rent such a car They made a fake license te and put it on, and it took less than two hours. Che Qi Xuan had once sworn that he would never drive again for the rest of his life. He had also sworn that he would never walk into one inch ink city again for the rest of his life, because he was already a dead man. However, for Yan ru and little feather, he made an exception this time. He drove the car that was disguised as Dongfang Mo and swaggered toward the entrance of one inch ink city. As expected, there was no obstruction. When the security guard saw that it was his car, he immediately let it pass. Another one even came up to greet him and asked him if he wanted to go out againter. He nodded and replied coldly, ¡°I still have to go outter. You just have to be at ease and don¡¯t leave as you wish. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The security guard replied and immediately gave him a standard salute Then, he quickly ran towards his own security booth. He quickly parked the car and took the car keys as he walked towards one inch ink city¡¯s Mo Garden at a moderate pace. Although he was anxious in his heart, he was currently disguised as Dongfang Mo, so he could not show his anxiety at all. The Mo Garden¡¯s main hall was very quiet in the early hours of the morning. There wasn¡¯t a single person. He walked straight upstairs. If he guessed correctly, Dongfang Mo still lived on the second floor because that person was used to living on the second floor. At this moment, in the room on the second floor, Yan ru and little feather had already fallen asleep. The mother and daughter had already stayed up for a day and a night, and they couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. However, little feather didn¡¯t sleep well. She seemed to have been having nightmares, and in her dreams, she kept calling out to Yun Xia, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. Otherwise, my daddy will definitelye to save me. He will definitelye to save us. ¡°. Yan Ru did not know what happened to little feather, but from her frightened state even when she was asleep, she must have encountered something that she could not bear at such a young age. Yan Ru had no choice but to pat little feather¡¯s body gently, and sheforted her in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, Yu Yu, mommy is right here. Mommy is watching over Yu Yu Yu, and no one will dare to bully my Yu Yu anymore. ¡± Just as Yan ru was gently coaxing little feather, she suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open from outside. She was instinctively stunned, then quickly stood up and walked towards the living room in a few steps. Just as she reached the door, she saw Dongfang Mo tiptoeing in. She was stunned for a moment before she took a step back. Just as she was about to speak, Che Qixuan had already ced his index finger on his lips to signal her not to make a sound. Yan Ru then carefully sized up the man in front of her. When she saw the wedding ring on his ring finger, she recognized that he was Che Qixuan. She was so frightened that she asked, ¡°why are you here? ¡± ¡°Now is not the time to talk. Quickly Carry Yu Yu and follow me downstairs. ¡± Che Qixuan whispered in her ear in an extremely low voice, ¡°quickly, Yong Jun and Zhi Zhi are waiting for US outside. ¡± Chapter 581

Chapter 581: Chapter 581 you¡¯re not my Daddy 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru nodded, then quickly turned around and hugged little feather. She followed the car Qixuan down the stairs. In her heart, she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. It was as if she would be stopped by Dongfang Mo if she was a little slower. What they were worried about came true. They had just reached the entrance of one inch ink city when Dongfang Mo¡¯s car had already driven in. However, the security guards did not allow Dongfang Mo¡¯s car to enter because they had already driven in such a car. Dongfang Mo was extremely angry and could not help but growl at his own security guard, ¡°what do you mean by tonight? Have you taken the wrong medicine? You even dare to stop my car? ¡± The security guard stopped Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and was shocked Hence, he hurriedly nodded and bowed as he exined, ¡°boss, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to stop your car, but your car has just driven in. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you just drive in? How did you get out together with your car? ¡± ¡°When did Ie in? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but growl. This damned security guard was clearly not even 30 years old, how could his eyes be blurry from old age. ¡°just now... ¡± the moment the security guard opened his mouth.. He noticed that not far away, Dongfang Mo was leading his child towards his car, so he immediately pointed to Dongfang Mo in the car and said, ¡°over there, there is also a car like yours over there, and there is also a person who looks exactly like you. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not wait for the security guard to finish speaking, he had already quickly pushed open the car door and got out. Looking at the man who was about to open the car door and get into the car, he could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°are you prepared to... take away all my things? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s hand that was pulling on the car door stopped. He stopped for a moment and turned around. Looking at Dongfang Mo who was standing in front of him, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly as he mocked, ¡°young Master Dongfang, why do you say that? What is yours? ¡± ¡°The woman and child in your car. ¡± Dongfang Mo pulled the car door and reached out to open the back door Then, he said to Yan ru who was inside, e out? You want to sneak away? How is that possible? I don¡¯t like ying the game of the Eagle catching the chicken anymore. You¡¯d better stop. ¡± ¡°Bang! ¡± Che Qixuan closed the car door again Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo indifferently and distantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the woman in my car is my wife, and the child is also my child. You inexplicably ran to Korea to lie to my child, and then used the child to ckmail my wife. It¡¯s already illegal. Moreover, you put my child in a bloody situation and frightened her young mind. It¡¯s enough that I didn¡¯t ask you forpensation for mental damage, but you actually want to lock up my wife and child. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Yu, now you... ¡± ¡°I am Che Qi Xuan, ¡± Che Qi Xuan quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Dongfang Yu is, so don¡¯t get the wrong identity. ¡± ¡°okay, Che Qi Xuan, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded Then, he said coldly, ¡°please go back to where you came from. Quickly dissolve your so-called Bullsh * t marriage with Yan ru and return my wife and child to me. As for the rest, you can do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t provoke my wife and child. ¡± ¡°Your Wife and Child? ¡± Che Qixuan scoffed at Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°ask Yan ru and little feather if they admit that they are your wife and Child? ¡± Chapter 582

Chapter 582: Chapter 582 you¡¯re not my Daddy 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Dongfang Mo could make a sound, the car door had already been pushed open by Yan ru. She sat in the car seat and looked coldly at Dongfang Mo. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Young Master Dongfang, I¡¯m sorry. My name is Yan Ru. I don¡¯t remember being your wife, so... ¡± ¡°Yan ru is just your fake identity, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Yan ru¡¯s words and then very angrily growled, ¡°I can restore your identity tomorrow. Don¡¯t casually bring up your identity as Yan ru. ¡± ¡°Even if my identity is restored, I¡¯m still Xi Muxue. ¡± Perhaps it was because Che Qixuan was by her side, Yan ru was not afraid of him Thus, she continued to say coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Dongfang. Xi Muxue was once the second young master of Dongfang. She was married to Dongfang Yu, but not to you, Dongfang Mo. . So, I¡¯m not your wife. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard Yan ru¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Just as he was about to speak again, little feather, who was sleeping in Yan ru¡¯s arms, woke up. She looked at Dongfang Mo. Then, she said crisply, ¡°you¡¯re not my daddy either. My Daddy is Che Qixuan. You¡¯re just a big liar. ¡± This time, Dongfang Mo almost fainted from anger. His wife and child actually refused to admit that they were rted to him. Each and every one of them wanted to betray him. Thus, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. I¡¯ll get someone to do a DNA test tomorrow. It¡¯s clear at a nce whether you¡¯re my daughter or not. If you say you¡¯re not, then you¡¯re not. ¡± ¡°Young Master Dongfang, a DNA test is only a medical method. It can only prove that a certain person is rted to a certain person by blood, ¡± Che Qixuan reminded him indifferently from the side. ¡°And the so-called father-daughter rtionship, husband-wife rtionship, is not maintained by a rigid test or a forced certificate. Between people, it¡¯s probably more dependent on feelings to maintain a basic rtionship, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, but he did not say anything else. He wanted to ease up his rtionship with Yan ru, but this damn woman Yan ru did not give him a chance at all. If he let her go just like that, he would not even be able to see her, so how could he maintain a rtionship with him? ¡°This is my own matter, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied stiffly Then, he said coldly, ¡°Che Qi Xuan, take advantage of the fact that the sky is not yet bright and leave quickly. If you know what¡¯s good for you, go to the Incheon Civil Affairs Bureau in Korea and change your marriage certificate with Yan ru¡¯s divorce certificate. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you can continue to keep that certificate. I will restore yan RU¡¯s identity. At that time, her identity as Yan ru will no longer exist, and the marriage certificate in your hand will still be a piece of scrap paper. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay, ¡± little feather shouted loudly in the car. Then, he shouted at Dongfang Mo, ¡°you¡¯re not my daddy. I want to go back to Korea with my Daddy. I don¡¯t want to live with a big liar like you! ¡± Che Qixuan looked at little feather and then looked at Dongfang Mo. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°young Master Dongfang, you heard it yourself. Yan Ru and little feather, both of them don¡¯t want to stay by your side. Why do you have to force them? Don¡¯t you know that forcing a melon is not sweet? ¡± ¡°A forced melon is not sweet, it¡¯s better than no melon at all, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied with an unreasonable argument Then, his pitch-ck and deep eyes swept coldly over Che Qi Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for not remembering our old friendship. Call the police at daybreak and say that you¡¯ve undergone stic surgery to impersonate me. When that timees, the person who will be in trouble will definitely be you, not me. ¡± Chapter 583

Chapter 583: Chapter 583 you¡¯re not my Daddy 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan hesitated for a moment. A message came from his phone. He took it out and took a look. Then, he looked at Yan ru and little feather, then looked at the heavily guarded one inch ink city. He knew that it was impossible to take little feather away at this moment. Therefore, he gave Yan ru a look and said indifferently, ¡°since young master Dongfang wants to keep you and your daughter here for a period of time, then you two should stay here first. Don¡¯t let down his hospitality. ¡± When Yan ru heard Che Qixuan¡¯s words, she immediately knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the mother and daughter away tonight. Moreover, Che Qixuan had already broken his promise for the sake of the mother and daughter. She couldn¡¯t say anything more. Thus, she obediently carried little feather out of the car and nodded to Che Qixuan. She said softly, ¡°when you go back, you also have to take care of your own body. Don¡¯t worry too much about me and little feather. ¡± It was clearly just a pretense to be polite, but for some reason, the moment she said it, there was actually a feeling of parting with life and death. especially little feather, she directly threw herself into Che Qixuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Daddy, ¡± little feather cried and sobbed, ¡°I want to be with Daddy, I don¡¯t want to live with a big liar. ¡± Dongfang Mo watched the scene of the separation from life and death from the side and was extremely angry. He couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you really want me to get someone to rush you? ¡± Che Qi Xuan rolled his eyes at him. Actually, he could have stayed because he was originally a member of the Dongfang family, but he knew that this was not the time for him to be Dongfang Yu. Hence, he nodded and returned little feather to Yan ru¡¯s embrace. He nced coldly at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°If anything happens to the mother and daughter, don¡¯t me me for turning against them. ¡± After Che Qixuan said this, he immediately got into his car and quickly drove away. At this moment, he regretted being too confident and ostentatious. He did not expect Dongfang Mo toe back so quickly. If he had taken the hidden tunnel that only he knew of, he might have already sneaked out of one inch ink city with Yan ru and little feather. ¡°Are we going to throw Yan ru and little feather away just like that? ¡± Pu Zhihui asked a little sadly. Without waiting for Che Qixuan to answer, she added, ¡°without little feather, I would feel very bored. I miss little feather very much. ¡± ¡°I miss little feather too. ¡± Pu Yongjun took over from the side and sighed, ¡°actually, little feather is not Yan Ru¡¯s child alone. She is clearly the child of the four of us! ¡± ¡°Are the two of you done talking? ¡± Che Qixuan red at the two of them Then, he snapped, ¡°you like little feather. Can¡¯t you tell that Dongfang Mo likes little feather as well? If it wasn¡¯t because he likes him, why would he go to so much trouble to lure little feather to his side? ¡± ¡°Tsk, if he likes him, why should he give it to him? In the past five years, has he done anything for little feather? ¡± Pu Zhihui snorted disdainfully, then snapped, ¡°a devil like Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t deserve to have a child! ¡± ¡°Right, ¡± Pu Yongjun echoed his sister, then quickly added, ¡°so we can¡¯t just leave yan ru and little feather alone. We still have to think of a way to rescue the mother and daughter. ¡± Che Qixuan broke out in a sweat when he heard the brother and sister¡¯s words. Rescue Could it be that Dongfang Mo¡¯s one inch Mo city was a dangerous ce for Yan ru and little feather in Pu Yongjun and Pu Zhihui¡¯s tears? Chapter 584

Chapter 584: Chapter 584 you¡¯re not my Daddy 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After the car left, Yan ru hugged little feather and walked towards the main entrance of the ck garden. She knew that she could not escape, at least not yet, so she could only ept her fate. Dongfang Mo quickly walked over and looked at the stunned security guard. Then, he said to him coldly, ¡°tonight, you only had a dream. You didn¡¯t see anything! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The security guard recovered from his shock and quickly nodded. His eyes were already filled with fear. Dongfang Mo gave a Hao a look and quickly turned around. He knew that a Hao would take care of this security guard. At most, he would let him sleep for a while and then let the master hypnotist erase his memory. When he walked to the door of his room on the second floor of the ck Garden and turned the door lock with his hand, he could not help but smile bitterly when he realized that it was already locked from the inside. He knew that Yan ru had misunderstood. She must have thought that little feather¡¯s disappearance was the doing of his enemy. However, the fact that a Hao had investigated and returned proved that little feather¡¯s disappearance this time had nothing to do with his enemy at all. Alright, now that the mother and daughter were both in a rage, he didn¡¯t want to disturb them for now. Che Qixuan was right. People should maintain rtionships with each other. Then, should he try to cultivate a rtionship with this woman, Yan Ru? Thinking of this, he felt depressed again. That woman was already his woman to begin with. What rtionship was there to cultivate? Moreover, he was already thirty-three years old. How could he have so much time and energy to y around with romantic affairs? When he was young, he had also done something romantic in America. However, even though that love had once been magnificent, it still ended in failure because of her cold and heartless reality. He had never been emotional. Once he was emotional, it would hurt him badly. After that time, his heart was as still as water. He swore that he would never have any love in his life. He only wanted a kind-hearted, beautiful woman A woman suitable to be the young madam of the Dongfang family would be enough. Then, 14 years ago, not long after he returned from America, he met such a woman. Her name was Xi Muxue. Although she was only 12 years old at the time, her kind actions and good looks had moved him Therefore, he instantly decided that this was the wife he was looking for. She was someone he could spend the rest of his life with. At that time, his parents were very opposed to it. Because his father did not want to have anything to do with the XI family, his mother wanted him to marry Kuang Yingying. Because Kuang Yingying¡¯s father was the vice mayor, a marriage with the Kuang family would be beneficial to the Dongfang family. However, at that time, he was stubborn and decided to marry the XI family¡¯s girl. Thus, he made a marriage agreement with Xi Muxue. From then on, his heart was as still as water as he threw himself into his studies and then into the family business He waited patiently for her to grow up. He only thought that having a woman in his life was enough. He knew that he did not really love Xi Muxue. If he really loved her, he would not have used such a method to get revenge on her when she wanted to marry the Dongfang Yu that he yed. All in all, his love for her had diedpletely when he was 20 years old due to that woman¡¯s merciless and cold breakup. The current him still wanted a woman who was suitable for him and did not have any schemes Moreover, he wanted a woman who could behave herself as his wife. Chapter 585

Chapter 585: Chapter 585 you¡¯re not my Daddy 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since his marriage to Xi Muxue six years ago, or more urately, to Xi Muru, he gradually realized that the ugly woman, Xi Muru, who had a birthmark on her forehead and was regarded as the evil spawn of the Xi family.. In fact, she was perfect for being his Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Even though the first time they met was at the wedding, even though he had mistakenly thought that she was Xi Muxue at the time, if it wasn¡¯t for theter wedding night when he identally discovered the birthmark on her forehead.. He thought that she might have sessfully gotten away with it. He didn¡¯t have much interaction with Xi Muru. From the time she married him until shepletely disappeared under Nangong Xun¡¯s hands, she was actually sessfully reced by Xi Muxue. It had only been less than a year. During that year, the rtionship between him and Xi Muru changed from husband and wife to strangers, and then from strangers to mistresses. From how she protected her family, took care of her mother, and from how she protected Zheng Yifan.. He could tell that she had a kind heart. She was an ordinary-looking woman, but she was also an extremely indifferent woman. She did not know what scheming was, and she would not seek profit. She would not change her nature just because of some material things. Even after being separated from her for five years, when she saw her again, she was still as indifferent as before. Whether it was to people or things, she had not changed in essence. He said that he wanted to marry her. If it was another woman, she would probably be overjoyed because he did not say that he wanted to do a pre-marriage property notarization. This indirectly meant that after marrying her, she would own half of his Dongfang Mo¡¯s property. If it was another woman, she would definitely be ted and eager for such a good opportunity. Moreover, he had confirmed to her that he was not a eunuch at all. However, this d * Mn Woman actually ran away from the marriage and climbed over the wall from the bathroom on the second floor of the Civil Affairs Bureau. This not only ruined his marriage, but also made him aughingstock in the civil affairs bureau He, Dongfang Mo, also had times when he was despised by others. Yan Ru was the real Xi Muru. This was the second woman who despised him. Of course, the first one had left with another man 14 years ago. He had stopped paying attention to her 14 years ago. He had already decided that he would live with Xi Muru for the rest of his life. Moreover, there was still little feather. He was certain that little feather was the child that Xi Muru was pregnant with when she went missing. Anyway, Xi Muru had nothing to do but draw. He did not know how to develop a rtionship with her. If it was really not possible, he might as well ask her to give birth to a few more children for him. After giving birth to one or two more children, she would look after the children. Even if she did not have any feelings for him, she could not bear to leave. Little feather did not have any feelings for him, so he did not me little feather. After all, he had never taken care of little feather. He would definitely make up for what he had owed him in the future. After Yan ru helped him give birth to another child, little feather would naturally like a younger brother or sister After that, he would slowly ept him. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wishful thinking was very good. He only thought that it would not be long before Yan ru became pregnant again. Then, she would be able to stay by his side in peace, and his family would be able to settle down for the rest of his life. It was a pity that there was a saying in the world that ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes. This saying was also applicable to Dongfang Mo, so his perfect n was quickly broken by an unexpected matter. Chapter 586:

Chapter 586: Chapter 586 difficult choice 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Jun sat in his study with a frown on his face. Recently, due to thepany¡¯s financial difficulties and the fact that he had spent 1 billion on Yan ru from Leng Leiting, thepany had almost reached the point where it could no longer sustain itself Now, even the sry had been announced. He had originally nned to use 1 billion to buy YAN RU in exchange for 11 billion with Dongfang Mo. he wanted to take all of Dongfang Mo¡¯s assets in one go and let Dongfang Group regain its former glory. But who knew that the n was too perfect, but the process was so difficult. At the crucial moment, the scene of Yan ru being rescued actually appeared. But who was the one who rescued her Until now, no one knew. ¡°Ah Jun, it¡¯s time to eat. Why are you still sitting here? ¡± Dongfang Mei walked in and saw her son with a face full of worry. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with heartache, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about the DFMpany¡¯s payment again? ¡± Dongfang Jun raised his head Looking at his mother, he shook his head and said, ¡°the president of DFM Company, Rodger, is too cunning. He owes ourpany a huge sum of money, but he can¡¯t get it back. It really gives me a headache. But now, big brother is urging me to take his remaining shares. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. ¡± ¡°Humph, you still call him Big Brother? ¡±DongfanggMeii snorted and said, Hee is such a heartless person.DongfanggGroupp was built by my brother and my sister-inw.Noww that it is about to go bankrupt, he didn¡¯t say that he would lend a helping hand to support it.Insteadd, he came at this time to urge me to withdraw the money.Thiss is clearly adding to the problem. ¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned when he heard his mother¡¯s words. Then, he instinctively said, ¡°mom, you can¡¯t me big brother for this. Originally, the Dongfang Group belonged to big brother. We were the ones who insisted on snatching it over. Big Brother has already... ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly berated her son However, she red at him coldly and said, ¡°what time is it now? Are you still speaking for him? Five years ago, if he didn¡¯t get into a car ident and no one took care of the Dongfang Group, I wouldn¡¯t have let you take over as the CEO of the Dongfang Group... ¡± ¡°Alright, mom, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly interrupted his mother¡¯s words Then, he rubbed his be and said, ¡°mom, it¡¯s meaningless for you to say these words to me. Haven¡¯t we figured out what¡¯s going on ¡°three years ago, we forced our eldest brother to withdraw from Dongfang Group, but he withdrew without saying anything. Now, we can¡¯t withdraw the remaining shares from him. This is already... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Ah Jun, don¡¯t say these words anymore, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted her son¡¯s words Then, she clenched her fists and said, ¡°your second uncle has already thought of a way to go to the United States to look for Rodger. As long as the money that DFM owes us is recovered, the Dongfang group will be able toe back to life. ¡± ¡°Mom, what exactly does this DFMpany do? Why can¡¯t he get the money that he owes ourpany from the legal channels? ¡± Dongfang Jun looked at his mother in confusion. ¡°CAN¡¯T HE FIGHT A CROSS-COUNTRY LAWSUIT? ¡± Dongfang Mei red fiercely at her son, then snorted coldly and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a legitimate business to begin with. This kind of business can¡¯t be put under the sun, and he still wants to go through the legal channels? Isn¡¯t that courting death? ¡± Dongfang Jun was stunned when he heard this Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°mom, why don¡¯t you be the CEO of the Dongfang Group? I don¡¯t even know what I do for thepany¡¯s biggest customer and its biggest business. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of being the CEO? ¡± Chapter 587

Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Difficult Choice 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You said Jun ¡®er doesn¡¯t want to be the CEO of the Dongfang Group Anymore? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu frowned and looked at Dongfang Mei. He asked in a slightly aged and deep voice, ¡°why? ¡± ¡°Ah Jun is still too kind. ¡± Dongfang Mei sighed softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Five years have passed, but he still can¡¯t be ruthless. So now, he¡¯s still thinking about how good Dongfang Mo was to him in the past. He feels extremely guilty for being the CEO of the Dongfang Group. ¡± ¡°This is because we have been raising him in a honey pot, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu snorted coldly and said, ¡°the reason why Dongfang Mo can be so cruel and merciless is because his parents died early. He took over the Dongfang Group when he was in his twenties, and he came here with blood and rain. That is why he is the person he is today. ¡± ¡°Then what you mean is... ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Yingwu, hesitating to speak. She already had some guesses in her heart. ¡°Of course, it is to iste his feelings for Dongfang Mo and make him hate Dongfang Mopletely in his heart. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu clenched his fists, and his gloomy eyes shot out a cold and terrifying light. ¡°How do we iste him? ¡± Dongfang Mei shook her head Then, she said with iparable distress, ¡°now, Dongfang Mo no longer treats him as a younger brother, but he still treats Dongfang Mo as an older brother. He keeps calling him ¡®big brother¡¯ and feels like he has let down his older brother. Previously, he bought Yan ru from Leng Leiting, and originally... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°just from Yan Ru, ¡± Dongfang yingwu quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yan ru is the former Xi Muru. I think AH JUN has already seen through this. Of course, Dongfang Mo has also seen through it. And six years ago, when Xi Muru married into the Dongfang family, I remember Ah Jun was the one who cared about Xi Muru the most at that time... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°At that time, ah Jun was just beginning to fall in love. He probably liked that ugly Freak Xi Muru a little, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly took over Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words ¡°unfortunately, the current Yan ru is no longer the former Xi Muru, and Ah Jun already has a fianc??e... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu cut off Dongfang Mei¡¯s words again Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a conspiratorial smile as he said, ¡°no matter which man it is, the thing that you can¡¯t forget the most is the woman you first fell in love with, whether it¡¯s Dongfang Mo or AH Jun... ¡± After Dongfang Mei heard Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words, she instinctively furrowed her brows. After a long while, she asked, ¡°do you really think this method will work? ¡± ¡°Of course it will work, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu said with certainty. ¡°originally, I wanted to wait for some time before using it because I wanted to meet this rodger from DFM. But now that the Dongfang Group is unable to tide over this difficulty, I have to make this move first... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mei nodded after hearing Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s n. Then, she looked at Dongfang Yingwu and asked, ¡°then... when will I tell ah Jun that you are his father? When will the two of us be able to be together openly? ¡± A crafty glint shed across Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s eyes. However, his speed was so fast that Dongfang Mei did not notice it at all He said faintly, ¡°now that the Dongfang Corporation is in such a difficult situation, he will definitely be disgusted by telling Ah Jun this. Moreover, my current identity is still your cousin¡¯s identity. Ah Jun will definitely not ept it, and will definitely not agree to me being together openly with you. ¡± Chapter 588

Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Difficult Choice 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru and little feather were forced to stay in one inch ink city by Dongfang Mo. Moreover, they were treated as prisoners and were kept in custody. They were not allowed to leave one inch ink city every day. Little feather was so angry that he screamed. Every time he saw Dongfang Mo, he would call him a liar and call him a super liar and a great devil. Dongfang Mo was like a deaf person. He did not care about the nicknames little feather gave him. Moreover, he had very little time in one inch ink city these two days. Therefore, he chose to ignore little feather¡¯s resistance. Yan Ru was a mature person after all. Of course, she would not be as frustrated as little feather. She just could not understand why Dongfang Mo insisted on keeping her and little feather by his side? Xi Muxue was by his side now, and he knew that she was the woman he had once betrothed. Moreover, he and Xi Muxue had been married before. Thinking back to six years ago, she and Xi Muxue had married into one inch ink city one after another. At that time, the person she had married was Dongfang Mo, while Xi Muxue had married Dongfang Yu. Little did she know that the two brothers were the same person. She then recalled what Che Qixuan had said. Six years ago, the Dongfang Yu in one inch Mo city was Dongfang Mo, and that Dongfang Mo who waspletely unrecognizable might not necessarily be Dongfang Mo. because his face waspletely unrecognizable, he could just find a random person to disguise himself as. Thinking of this, she felt extremely ufortable. ording to what Che Qixuan had said, the devil on her wedding night might be Dongfang Mo, but after Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue got married, the Dongfang Mo in her room might not necessarily be Dongfang Mo.. Actually, these things could not be thought about at all. If one thought about it carefully, one would realize that the current Dongfang Mo was really crazy. He had once hurt her like that, and he had even found someone to pretend to be him to be with her... ... Even though he was using his real body and was just an imitation prop, in the end, it was still an extremely disgusting thing Did he not know that no matter how ugly Xi Muru was, she was still his wife? That¡¯s right, at that time, Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue got married. Presumably, in his heart, Xi Muxue was his wife, while Xi Muru was just an ugly freak, so he could humiliate her however he wanted. ¡°What are you thinking about all by yourself? Don¡¯t you know how to take a nap in the afternoon? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked into the room and found the woman sitting on the bed in a daze. On the other hand, little feather beside her was asleep, but there were still traces of tears on her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m thinking, what kind of person are you exactly? ¡± Yan Ru raised her head to look at him Then, she whispered, ¡°what kind of vicious person would find a man to act as himself and humiliate his first wife when he was having sex with his second wife? ¡± Dongfang Mo waspletely stunned when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words. He did humiliate her before, but he didn¡¯t find anyone to act as him. He was the one who was facing her, okay? ¡°What... do you mean? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked in a low voice. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, are you a noble who forgets things too much or have done too many bad things? So this is a small matter in your eyes, so you can¡¯t remember it at all? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s face quickly turned into a mocking expression She asked in a sarcastic tone. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What are you talking about? ¡± Dongfang Mo really didn¡¯t know which matter she was referring to, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m not in the mood to reminisce about the past with you. I have a lot of things to do, and I¡¯ll be going to America in a few days. Now, I¡¯ll ask you onest question. Is Little Feather my child? ¡± Chapter 589

Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Difficult Choice 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru was stunned by instinct, but her heart was racing. She did not know how to tell him that saying yes was equivalent to admitting that she was Xi Muru and not Xi Muxue. Then, would he still want her to continue fulfilling her duties as a mistress? If he said no, then would he use the most advanced method to do a DNA paternity test Once the DNA paternity test was done and the results were out, she would still have to face the issue of restoring her identity as Xi Muru. Just as Yan ru was hesitating, there was a knock on the door, followed by Auntie Liu¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Ah Mo, great aunt is back. She has already entered the main entrance. Hurry up and go down to wee her. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s head rumbled a few times before he quickly reacted As he walked out of the door, he said to Yan ru behind him, ¡°think carefully before you tell me. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t lie. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo immediately rushed downstairs. Because his great-aunt was his grandfather¡¯s younger sister, she was once one of thergest shareholders of the Dongfang Group Later, she gave this share to her father, who was also her nephew. Great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia was Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s youngest sister. However, she was already seventy-five years old this year. Ten years ago, after Dongfang Mo¡¯s parents died at sea, they were too sad to return to the country. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. During these ten years, Dongfang Yunxia had been retired in Hawaii in the United States. She had never said that she would return to the country. Unexpectedly, she suddenly ran back, and before she came back.. She did not even give Dongfang Mo a call. When Dongfang Mo came down from the building, his great aunt had already walked into the main hall of the ink garden. Of course, behind her was a group of people, such as Mei gu, Dongfang Mei, his third brother, Dongfang Jun, and ¡ª There was also a mature and beautiful woman. She was the person he thought he would never see again in his life. She was also the person he had long buried in the deepest corner of his heart ¡ª Fang Zining! Fang Zining, the Harvard girl he had met when he had just arrived in the United States to study at Harvard. The woman who had an indifferent smile that was a little too beautiful. The woman who had dated him for two years but eventually proposed to break up with him. He did not know how she came to be here, nor did he know how she came to his home. Even more so, what identity did shee here with? ¡°Ah Mo, what¡¯s wrong? Are you dumb? Or don¡¯t you recognize me? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia could not help but call out to Dongfang Mo when she saw that he was stunned at thest step. ¡°Oh, hello, great aunt. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally came back to his senses and walked towards Dongfang Yunxia with a calm expression. Then, he lightly nodded to Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun as a greeting. ¡°Great Aunt, haven¡¯t you always been taking care of your old age in Hawaii? Why are you thinking ofing home? ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly came over and invited Dongfang Yunxia to sit down at the top seat Then, he instructed a min and aunt Liu to quickly make tea because Dongfang Yunxia liked to spend time with Biluochun. ¡°I am taking care of my old age in Hawaii, but haven¡¯t I left Binhai for ten years? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia turned to look at Dongfang Mo and sighed. ¡°I miss home after being away from home for ten years. It¡¯s almost new year here, so I came back to take a look. At the same time, I will also urge you to get married. You are already 34 years old, but you are still not in a hurry to get married. Do you n to spend your whole life alone? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, his gaze inadvertently swept over Dongfang Mei¡¯s face, and then jokingly said: ¡°Great Aunt, look at your worry, are all broken? ¡± Chapter 590

Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Difficult Choice 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re my grandnephew. If I¡¯m not worried about you, who am I worried about? ¡± The great-aunt asked seriously Then, she turned to look at Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°of course, if the Dongfang family wants to have a sessor, we still have to rely on Ah Jun. therefore, ah Jun¡¯s marriage can not be dyed any longer. ¡± Dongfang Jun was slightly stunned, then he said indifferently, ¡°great-aunt, I¡¯m only 27 years old, and I¡¯m still very young. There¡¯s no hurry about the marriage. Let¡¯s focus on big brother¡¯s marriage first. Big Brother is already 34 years old, it¡¯s time for him to find a partner. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s words had a deep meaning. In fact, when great-aunt brought Fang Zining here, he had already vaguely guessed something. This was because he had once heard from his mother that Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love was called Fang Zining. She was indeed a stunner. Her face and figure were impable. Any man would probably be moved by such a woman, let alone Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love? Great-aunt heard Dongfang Jun¡¯s words and nodded. Then, she gave him a look of praise. Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Oh right, I saw a report in Hawaii. It said that Dongfang Group is in a difficult situation and is on the verge of bankruptcy. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment Then, he said faintly, ¡°great-aunt, I don¡¯t think you can ask me this question. Because Dongfang Group was handed over to Ah Jun to manage five years ago, I¡¯m not sure about the current situation of Dongfang Group because I have already withdrawn my shares from Dongfang Group. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was shocked. Then, she could not help but raise her voice by two decibels and said, ¡°you withdrew your shares from Dongfang Group? Then how many shares did you withdraw? ¡± ¡°All my shares have been withdrawn. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Dongfang Yunxia and answered bluntly, ¡°because ording to the rules of Dongfang Group, the person with the most shares has to be the CEO. And the position of the CEO of Dongfang Group has already been taken by my third brother. I did this because... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t find such an excuse, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia said impatiently. Then, she red fiercely at Dongfang Mo and asked, ¡°ten years ago, after your parents were killed, how did you promise at your parents¡¯ grave? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, but he did not say anything. Ten years ago, his parents were attacked by an unknown person at sea, and both of them were killed. At that time, he had to find the person who did this, and at the same time, he had to continue running the Dongfang group forever He would definitely not let his parents¡¯hard work fall into his hands. In fact, he had been doing this for so many years. Although he almost died in a car ident seven years ago, he had still endured it. He was still moving step by step towards his goal. Although he had proposed to withdraw his shares from Dongfang Group Three years ago, he was still moving towards his goal. However, only he knew the method and method. Of course, he could not tell his great-aunt here. ¡°Alright, ah Mo, the most important thing now is to not let the Dongfang Group close down. ¡± Seeing that Dongfang Mo did not say anything, his great-aunt sighed deeply Then, she said, ¡°the Dongfang Group was founded by your parents 20 years ago. They poured all their efforts into it. Thinking back to when they registered the Dongfang Hotel, there was less than 200,000 yuan in total. It was I who took out my own savings of 300,000 yuan to invest in them. Only then did I establish the first Dongfang Hotel. This was also the predecessor of the Dongfang Group. ¡± Chapter 591

Chapter 591: Chapter 591 hard choices 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunxia paused for a moment, then said with deep feelings, ter, Dongfang Hotel gradually became apany, and then slowly changed careers, investing in hotels, investing in the electronics industry... ¡± ¡°great-aunt, I have never forgotten these, ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly took over the words of Dongfang Yunxia, then he looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that this is an era of rapid change. Society is constantly improving, and the old-fashioned ns of the past will slowly fall behind. Ah Jun is young, and he has the drive of a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers. I think the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group is very good for him... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not here to discuss the issue of the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group with you, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia interrupted Dongfang Mo unhappily Then, she red at him and said, ¡°on the way here, ah Mei told me that the funds of the Dongfang Group are in a crisis, and the turnover is very difficult. And as the formerrgest shareholder of the Dongfang Group, not only are you not extending a helping hand to the Dongfang Group, but you are also constantly urging for the remaining portion of your funds. Aren¡¯t you clearly trying to let the Dongfang Group go bankrupt as soon as possible? ¡± ¡°great-aunt, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m following the proper procedures. ¡± Dongfang Mo felt that he could no longer exin things clearly to his 75-year-old great-aunt Thus, he could only say concisely, ¡°three years ago, when I withdrew my shares, I signed an agreement with Dongfang Group. Now, everything is carried out ording to the agreement. As for whether Dongfang Group is going to close down or not, that¡¯s really not my fault... ¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia once again snatched back Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she sighed and said, ¡°what I¡¯m discussing with you now is not who is right and who is wrong. What I¡¯m discussing is how to bring the Dongfang Group back to life. We are members of the Dongfang family. When I heard from Hawaii that the Dongfang Group was going to go bankrupt, I was so anxious that I couldn¡¯t wait toe back and see if I could still do my part. Yet, you, not only did you not try your best, you actually went to force Ah Jun and the others. Tell me, do you think you are worthy of being a descendant of the Dongfang family? ¡± ¡°Then what I mean is ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°do you want me to throw money into the Dongfang Group again? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by throwing money? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was very unhappy when she heard this ¡°Ah Mo, the Dongfang Group was originally yours. Now you just need to put in the shares that you withdrew, and then you will still be thergest shareholder. Of course, ording to the rules of the Dongfang Group, thergest shareholder must take on the position of president... ¡± ¡°As long as big brother invests in the shares that he pushed out, as long as it can bring the Dongfang Group back to life, I will definitely give up the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group to big brother, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly expressed his stance. His tone and attitude were extremely sincere. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s what I mean as well, ¡± Dongfang Mei echoed her son¡¯s words Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Ah Mo, I know that when you were in a car ident five years ago, it was unreasonable for me to ask Ah Jun toe back as the CEO, but at that time, you had to go to the United States for surgery and take care of your body. You can¡¯t manage thepany... ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia interrupted Dongfang Mei Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°the key now is that we have to work together to think of a way to rebuild Dongfang group. We have to make Dongfang group the number onepany in Binhai city once again and be one of the top 100panies in the world. We can¡¯t let outsidersugh at US, right? ¡± Chapter 592

Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Difficult Choice 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo went downstairs while Yan ru stayed in the room. Of course, she did not sleep because she had slept in the room for two days and had not dozed off at all. Dongfang Mo had asked her if little feather was his. She sighed softly and looked at the child who was sleeping soundly on the bed. She could not help but feel ufortable in her heart. Che Qixuan had left. She did not know if he would think of a way to bring her and little feather out. Moreover, one inch ink city was a wretched ce. It seemed that it was difficult for outsiders to enter. That night when Che Qixuan came in, he had pretended to be Dongfang Mo and barged in. The act of impersonation could only be done once. There would definitely not be such an opportunity in the future. If Che Qixuan could not enter, then she would have to think of a way to escape with little feather. However, one inch ink city was heavily guarded. After the incident where little feather had dug out one inch ink city, she would probably want to dig out again It would probably not be an easy task. How could she escape from Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands again And where would she have to escape to not be found by Dongfang Mo? This was a really difficult question. After racking her brain, she thought for an entire afternoon. When she reached the door, there was a knock. A Min was calling for her to go downstairs for dinner, but she could not think of anything. The knock woke Yan ru up from her deep thoughts. Of course, it also woke little feather up from his sleep. The moment she turned her head, she saw that little feather had already gotten up from the bed. ¡°Yu Yu, have you slept enough? ¡± Yan Ru quickly walked over and hugged her daughter¡¯s small body in her arms. She pressed her forehead against her forehead and asked softly, ¡°How was today? After dinner, Mommy will take you to one inch ink city for a walk, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Little feather nodded and then asked softly, ¡°Mommy, did you really know the big liar before? ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned, and a trace of regret shed through her heart. She actually wanted to say that she didn¡¯t. She had never known Dongfang Mo before, and she didn¡¯t know who he was. But when she thought of the DNA test that Dongfang Mo had mentioned, she wavered again. Because once the DNA test was done, then the fact that little feather was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child couldn¡¯t be hidden. If that was the case, little feather would sooner orter know the fact that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Hence, she sighed softly and nodded. ¡°Yes. As early as six years ago, Mommy and he met. At that time... ¡± ¡°At that time, did your sister marry him and then you came over to his house to y? ¡± Little feather interrupted Yan ru¡¯s words. Seeing that Yan ru was stunned, she then added carefully, ¡°it was that woman who looked exactly like you who told me. ¡± Yan Ru did not expect that the fake Xi Muru and the Real Xi muxue would tell little feather this way. Meanwhile, little feather had also told her about how she had dug out that ce over the past two days. She said that Xi Muxue had told her that that ce could be dug out. She still could not figure out what Xi Muxue was thinking about when she helped little feather escape from one inch ink city. However, thinking about how little feather was kidnapped after escaping made her doubt Xi Muxue for some reason. ¡°Yu Yu, the matter between Mommy and Dongfang Mo six years ago was a littleplicated. I can¡¯t exin it to you all of a sudden, and there¡¯s no need for you to know, ¡± Yan ru carried her off the bed Then, as she let her put on her shoes, she said to her, ¡°when you grow up, Mommy will tell you slowly. Mommy wants to tell you another thing now... ¡± Chapter 593

Chapter 593: Chapter 593 difficult choice 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, is this the room you¡¯re staying in? ¡± A CRISP WOMAN¡¯s voice rang out from the living room outside, interrupting Yan ru¡¯s conversation with little feather. Yan Ru was slightly stunned. She reached out and held little feather¡¯s hand, who had already put on his shoes, as they walked out. Coincidentally, they met up with Fang Zining, and behind Fang zining stood Dongfang Mo.. ¡°I don¡¯t live here, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied indifferently, then pointed to the side and said, ¡°I sometimes live next door, and sometimes I live in the study on the fourth floor. ¡± ¡°Oh, I thought you lived here. ¡± Fang zining smiled, then looked at Yan ru and little feather and asked, ¡°this is... ¡± ¡°This is Yan ru. Next to her is her child, Yan Feiyu, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered naturally, then added, ¡°Yan ru is an artist. Her paintings were once exhibited at the Paris International Art Exhibition. ¡± ¡°Oh, so you are an artist? ¡± Fang zining¡¯s shocked expression was a little exaggerated. Then she turned to look at Dongfang Mo and called out coquettishly, ¡°Ah Mo, then let artist Yan paint a portrait for me, okay? ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded indifferently. Then, he said to Fang Zining, ¡°let¡¯s go upstairs. From now on, you¡¯ll live on the third floor. Aunt insists on staying in the Plum Garden. I can¡¯t do anything to her, so I can only let her be. ¡± Fang zining nodded with a smile on her face. Then, she looked at Yan ru and said kindly, ¡°Miss Yan, I¡¯m new here. Please forgive me if I have any inadequacies in the future. ¡± A faint smile tugged at Yan Ru¡¯s face. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°this isn¡¯t my home, so you don¡¯t have any inadequacies with me. ¡± Fang Zining was stunned. However, Dongfang Mo had already taken the lead and walked out of the door. She hurriedly followed after him. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with YAN RU. Even if Yan ru was a fool, she could tell that Fang zining wasing for Dongfang Mo. her heart skipped a beat. If Dongfang Mo wanted to marry this woman, Fang Zining.. Then she and little feather would definitely be able to escape from his control. This was originally something that made people happy. However, for some reason, when she thought about how he was going to marry another woman from now on, and how he was going to do the things he had done with her with another woman from now on.. He was going to let another woman give birth to his child, and for some reason, she felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She even felt a faint pain. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go down and eat. I¡¯m already hungry. ¡± Little feather saw that Yan ru was in a daze and quickly pushed her with his hand. ¡°Oh, ¡± Yan ru responded. Only then did she react. She held little feather¡¯s hand and quickly walked out of the door. Just as they walked down the first floor, they saw an old woman who looked to be in her sixties sitting in the living room. She was probably the great-aunt of Dongfang Mo that Ah Min had mentioned in the afternoon. This woman was dressed luxuriously, her face was well-maintained, and her movements were extremely elegant. One look and one could tell that she was a pampered olddy. She must have been born into a rich family. Of course, the Dongfang family was extremely rich. How poor could his rtives be Even someone like Zheng Yifan and his sister had a family fortune of several million yuan. Dongfang Yunxia looked at Yan ru bringing a child down. She was obviously stunned because she did not expect Dongfang Mo to have a woman living in his house, and even more so, she did not expect to have a child. ¡°which family... Are you from? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia did not dare to casually guess Yan ru¡¯s identity, so she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you Yifan¡¯s lover? ¡± Chapter 594

Chapter 594: Chapter 594 difficult choice 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yifan Zheng Yifan? Yan Ru was slightly stunned. She remembered that this was Dongfang Mo¡¯s great-aunt, which was also Zheng Yifan¡¯s great-aunt. Because Zheng Yifan¡¯s mother and Dongfang Mo¡¯s father were siblings, they both called this great-aunt their great-aunt. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, ¡± Yan ru blurted out almost instinctively. In the past, she had also wanted to be Zheng Yifan¡¯s lover. She had even thought of joining hands with Zheng Yifan and supporting each other for the rest of their lives. However, the heavens did not give her such a chance. In the end, she and Zheng Yifan were separated by Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Then who are you? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia heard from Yan ru that she was not Zheng Yifan¡¯s lover. She was even more confused. The news she received was that Dongfang Mo had not married since his divorce six years ago How could there be women and children in one inch Mo city? Moreover, even if Dongfang Mo was married, he should not have children After all, he had already be a eunuch seven years ago? ¡°This is Ah Yu¡¯s child, ¡± Dongfang Mo, who had just walked down from upstairs, answered this question for Yan Ru. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Ah Yu was pregnant before he died, so this child is ah Yu¡¯s posthumous child. ¡± ¡°Ah Yu¡¯s child? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was obviously stunned. Then, she stood up and walked a few steps towards little feather. She squatted down to look at her and could not help butugh as she said, ¡°not to mention, it does look a little simr to ah Yu. ¡± At this point, the great-aunt stood up and looked at Yan ru and asked, ¡°then, are you married to Ah Yu? ¡± ¡°She and Ah Yu are not married, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered before Yan ru could. Then, he exined indifferently, ¡°Ah Yu originally nned to wait for her to give birth and get married two yearster. However, before her child was born, ah Yu left. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and asked, ¡°but why didn¡¯t ah Mei tell me about this? ¡± She only said that Ah Yu left. Then, his marriage with Kuang Yingying was ruined. She also said that you originally wanted to marry Kuang Yingying. Later, because of your car ident five years ago, you went to the United States. Then, Mayor Kuang stepped down. Kuang Yingying fled abroad and broke off the engagement with you, right?¡± Dongfang Mo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. However, Yan Ru¡¯s identity was a little special back then. In short, it¡¯s not wrong for the child to be a royal. The mother and daughter have been living abroad for the past five years. I only recently brought them back. After all, the child belongs to the Dongfang family. We can¡¯t just ignore it, right? ¡± ¡°The child is indeed the Dongfang family¡¯s responsibility. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia nodded. Then, she gave Yan ru a meaningful look. Then, she asked casually, ¡°are you going to... Watch over this child for the rest of your life? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned. She instinctively pulled little feather¡¯s hand in and looked at this great-aunt warily. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°yes, the child was born to me. Of course, I have to guard this child for the rest of my life. ¡± ¡°although you have no status and status with Ah Yu, you are still a woman who values friendship and loyalty. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia praised from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s Ah Yu¡¯s woman and child, then I can rest assured. Since AH MO has already brought you and your daughter back, you can live in one inch ink city from now on. The Dongfang family is your mother and daughter¡¯s home. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia said here to pause for a moment, then fixed his eyes on the small feather body, and slightly sighed: ¡°It is a pity that it is a girl, if it is a boy that is even better. ¡± Chapter 595

Chapter 595: Chapter 595 difficult choice 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had never thought that her status in one inch ink city would be so awkward. Dongfang Mo had originally wanted to marry her, but now she had be Dongfang Yu¡¯s widow, and little feather had be Dongfang Yu¡¯s posthumous child. Little feather did not understand what was going on at all, so when he left, he asked Yan ru sullenly, ¡°who is ah Yu? I am clearly daddy¡¯s child, how did I be Ah Yu¡¯s child? ¡± Ah Yu was Dongfang Yu, Dongfang Mo¡¯s twin brother. Of course, the Real Dongfang Yu was Che Qixuan, and the ¡®ah Yu¡¯ that Dongfang Mo spoke of was actually referring to himself. This rtionship was extremelyplicated, and Yan ru felt that she definitely couldn¡¯t exin it clearly to little feather. Moreover, little feather still didn¡¯t know that Che Qixuan¡¯s other identity was Dongfang Yu. So.. She softly said to little feather, ¡°Ah Yu is a person that Dongfang Mo made up. He was used to deceive some olddy. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, kid. You just need to stay here peacefully. Anyway, it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll be able to return to Korea in a day or two. ¡± ¡°But I want to go to kindergarten. ¡± Little feather was a kid after all, and he didn¡¯t want to be entangled in such aplicated rtionship So he said to Yan Ru, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you go and tell that old grandma to allow me to go to kindergarten? I think that big Liar Dongfang Mo is a little afraid of that old grandma. ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t expect that even little feather could see that Dongfang Mo was afraid of this great grandma, Dongfang Yunxia. Actually, Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of Dongfang Yunxia, but he was facing some things that he couldn¡¯t clearly tell Dongfang Yunxia, the woman Yan ru was, that little feather was his child. Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s sudden return to Binhai was not because she was homesick, but because someone had deliberately leaked the news that the Dongfang Corporation was about to go bankrupt to her, and then found someone to instigate her toe back and intervene. The Dongfang Corporation was an empty shell, and now it was burdened with a huge debt. Even if he invested all his assets, he would probably be able to barely maintain it at the very most. It would be very difficult for it to be bigger and stronger again. Dongfang Jun, the puppet CEO, had already defeated the Dongfang Corporation in the past five years, and the most infuriating thing was that up until now, Dongfang Jun still did not know who had defeated him. From the beginning, this was a trap, a trap set up by someone. Actually, five years ago, he had vaguely guessed that Nangong Xun Capturing Xi Muru and Kuang Yingying was just a pretense. It was just that at that time, he was indeed worried about Xi Muru. After all.. She was pregnant with his Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. If he had not rushed to the Fourth Ring Ind to save Xi Muru five years ago and let her be in Nangong Xun¡¯s hands, then his Dongfang Group would definitely not have fallen into Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. Dongfang Group would not have reached this stage. Three years ago, he thought that if he withdrew his shares, he might be able to save Dongfang Group because he predicted that Dongfang Group would go bankrupt at least five yearster. At that time, he would withdraw all his shares and wait for Dongfang Group to go bankrupt to be auctioned off He would then spend money to buy back the brand of Dongfang Group. However, who would have thought that in just three short years, Dongfang Group would not even be able to return his shares for thest time and would be on the verge of bankruptcy. Originally, he had nned to continue to ignore the matter of Dongfang Group going bankrupt because he knew that if he interfered, he would only fall into a trap again. Therefore, he could not do anything other than urging for his remaining shares. Chapter 596

Chapter 596: Chapter 596 difficult choice 11

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But who would have thought that great-aunt woulde back She had even threatened him with the shares she had given him. If he did not lend a helping hand to the Dongfang Group, then the shares she had given him would all be withdrawn because she wanted to invest the money into the Dongfang Group. She wanted to save the Dongfang Group. This afternoon, he had painstakingly told great-aunt that even if she took back all the shares she had given him and invested them into the Dongfang Group, it would still be a drop in the bucket. It would not be of any use at all. However, his great-aunt was getting old and her personality had be stubborn. She did not listen to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She only knew that she had to save the Dongfang Group and that she could not let the Dongfang Group copse because the Dongfang family could not afford to lose face. Dongfang Mo was extremely helpless. He then said that the Dongfang Group had returned his shares twice in total, which added up to a total of five billion. The third time, there was still five billion, but now, not a single cent was returned to him. Five billion was simply not proportional to the huge amount of debt that the Dongfang Group currently owed. He made a preliminary estimate. If he wanted the Dongfang Group to operate normally, he would have to invest at least another 15 billion. He only had five billion, so where could he find the remaining 10 billion This was the key question? Great-aunt said that the Fang family was willing to invest 10 billion for the Dongfang Corporation. However, the Fang family had one condition, which was that he had to marry Fang Zining, because Fang Zining was the only daughter of the Fang family. ¡°Fang Zining was once your lover. Back then, you both loved each other very deeply, ¡± great-aunt said earnestly. ¡°If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. But zining is different. Back then, she was young and impetuous, and because of a misunderstanding, she broke up with you. Now, she still loves you. I think this is an extremely good thing for you and for the Dongfang Corporation. ¡± ¡°great-aunt, I¡¯m very grateful that the Fang family wants to invest in the Dongfang Group, but I don¡¯t approve of the idea of zining marrying me. ¡± Dongfang MO quickly said to Dongfang Yunxia, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it before, I actually... ¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not good for me to get involved in that aspect. Besides, Zining doesn¡¯t mind, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia continued Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she sighed slightly and said, ¡°this is the rarest and most valuable thing about zining. She said that she had broken up with you for so many years and had dated other men before, but in general, she still thinks that you¡¯re the best. She¡¯s only happy when she¡¯s with you. ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a long time before he could not help but ask, ¡°does great-aunt really want me to step into the Dongfang Group again? ¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want the Dongfang Group anymore? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia did not answer and asked instead. She did not wait for Dongfang Mo to answer Then, she quickly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Dongfang Group, then don¡¯t me me for falling out with you. Ah Jun is so young and has been working hard for the Dongfang Group Day and night, but you are in your thirties. You are in the prime of your life, but you are preparing to retire. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled bitterly at Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words. When had he ever prepared to retire He only had his own arrangements. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one in the Dongfang Corporation. He didn¡¯t know how to exin the current situation to his great-aunt. Moreover, his great-aunt suddenly had dealings with the Fang family, which made him afraid to confide in his great-aunt. When the Dongfang Hotel was established, Dongfang Yunxia invested more than Dongfang Mo¡¯s parents. She upied six floors, while Dongfang Mo¡¯s parents upied only four floors. If Dongfang Yunxia asked Dongfang Mo to return the six floors to her now.. It was estimated that Dongfang Mo would not even have one inch of Mo city left. Should he listen to his great-aunt¡¯s words and enter the Dongfang Group again, marry Fang Zining, and ask the Fang family to invest 10 billion in the Dongfang Group, or should he sell one inch of Mo City and return all the shares that his great-aunt had given him back to her And then bring Yan ru and her daughter to find Dongfang Yu to live a normal life? This was indeed a difficult choice question, and he did not know what to do or choose. Chapter 597

Chapter 597: Chapter 597 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru thought that she and little feather would be imprisoned in one inch ink city by Dongfang Mo. However, she did not expect that because of the arrival of great-aunt Dongfang Mo, and because Dongfang Mo said that little feather was Dongfang Yu¡¯s child.. The identities of her and little feather had actually undergone a dramatic change. First of all, great-aunt thought that she and little feather should not live in the ink garden. Because the ink garden was the main garden of the Dongfang family, it should be given to the master and mistress of the Dongfang family. However, she did not marry Dongfang Yu. It was obvious that she did not agree with the identity of the mistress of the Dongfang family. The other reason was the unbreakable truth that a mother relied on her son to be expensive. Because of little feather, she could still stay in one inch ink city, but she would live in the bamboo garden next to it. Yan Ru did not know whether tough or cry after hearing the great-aunt¡¯s analysis. She then said indifferently, ¡°I think I should bring little feather to live in the plum garden halfway up the mountain. That ce is quiet, but I like quiet. There are many troubles in a ce with many people. ¡± ¡°This idea is not bad. ¡± The great-aunt immediately made the decision and agreed to Yan ru¡¯s casual request. At the same time, she gave her an appreciative look. She felt that although her status was low, she could still be considered educated and courteous. Seeing that the great-aunt was happy, little feather hurriedly took two steps forward and came to Dongfang Yunxia. He said softly, ¡°great-aunt, Yu Yu is going to be five soon. Yu Yu is going to kindergarten. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go to kindergarten? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was obviously very surprised. Then, she turned to look at Yan ru and could not help but ask angrily, ¡°how do you be a mother? The child is already so old. Why isn¡¯t she sent to kindergarten? ¡± Yan Ru quickly exined carefully, ¡°originally, I did send the child to kindergarten. However, in the past few days, master Dongfang ¡®brought¡¯ Yu Yu and me to Binhai, so Yu Yu did not need to go to kindergarten. ¡± Yan Ru emphasized the word ¡®received¡¯ . She originally wanted to say ¡®kidnapped¡¯ , but she swallowed her words. This great aunt hade at thest minute, so it was still unclear whether she was a friend or foe It was better for her not to offend Dongfang Mo too thoroughly first. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then ah Mo, we can¡¯t dy the child¡¯s education. Why don¡¯t you help little feather find a kindergarten? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia still liked little feather, so she told Dongfang Mo without thinking. Dongfang Mo had been quietly watching everything from the side, while Fang Zining sat beside him. After being asked by Dongfang Yunxia, he was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get uncle Liu to help arrange it. ¡± Dongfang Mo stood up as he spoke, then took out his phone and walked out to make a call. It was obvious that he was swift and decisive, arranging for Yu Yu Yu to go to a kindergarten. Yan Ru did not expect that Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s arrival would bring her such convenience. Not only did she not have to stay in Dongfang Mo¡¯s room at the ck garden, little feather could go to a kindergarten, and even she could freely enter and leave one inch ck city. That afternoon, she moved to the Plum Garden. Actually, she did not move anything because she did not bring Dongmai with her to begin with. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was the one who brought little feather, so she did not have anything. However, Dongfang Mo bought a lot of things for little feather, including clothes, daily necessities, and toys. However, little feather disdained the Toys Dongfang Mo bought and thought that he had insulted her intelligence She had stopped ying with such childish toys a long time ago, okay? Chapter 598

Chapter 598: Chapter 598 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru¡¯s days seemed to have settled down in an instant. Every morning, uncle Liu would drive little feather to the kindergarten. Every evening, uncle Liu would drive to the kindergarten to fetch little feather back. Meanwhile, she was at ease painting in the Plum Garden. asionally, she would go out to buy something, such as painting materials. It was not that she was not allowed to go out. Instead, uncle Liu would drive her to the Plum Garden in the name of protecting her safety. Alright, Great Aunt Dongfang Yunxia did not say that she wanted to restrict her freedom, and Dongfang Mo did not say that he wanted to imprison her in front of Dongfang Yunxia. Instead, if she wanted to live in the plum garden, he would let her live in the Plum Garden He asked little feather to go to kindergarten if she wanted to, and he even said that she could go out at any time. On the surface, it seemed that she was free in one inch ink city, but in reality, that was not the case. Because every step she took was followed and monitored by people. If she wanted to escape with little feather, it was simply impossible. Well, the Devil Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t give her true freedom. The so-called freedom was just a change in the way the prison door was used, from visible to invisible. After she moved to the Plum Garden, ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯te. A Min, who brought her food, told her that Dongfang Mo seemed to have epted the Dongfang Group again, so he was very busy these days, leaving early and returningte every day However, that Miss Fang zining apanied him to the Dongfang Mo group every day. This was not unusual. Yan Ru had already heard from Dongfang Yunxia that Fang Zining¡¯s father was going to invest 10 billion yuan in Dongfang Mo¡¯s group. Therefore, it was normal for Fang Zining to follow Dongfang Mo to Dongfang Mo¡¯s group. Dongfang Yunxia was quite fond of little feather. Every afternoon, when little feather returned from kindergarten, he would go to Mo park to y with Dongfang Yunxia for a while. This actually coaxed Dongfang Yunxia to be happy. ¡°that olddy is very cute, ¡± little feather always said to Yan Ru, ¡°she likes Yu Yu very much. However, she alwaysments that Yu Yu is not a boy. I reckon that after that big liar Dongfang Mo and that Miss Fang have a boy, the olddy will not like Yu Yu anymore. ¡± Yu Yu was a little depressed when she said this, and then asked Yan ru in a daze, ¡°Mommy, if the big liar really wants to marry that Miss Fang, will you be happy? ¡± Yan Ru was stunned instinctively, and her heart immediately thumped because she did not expect that little feather would ask her such a question. Unhappy, of course, she was unhappy. No matter what, Dongfang Mo, that devil, was still her man, and in this world, which woman would be happy because her man was with another woman? However, she did not say these words to little feather. Instead, she said these words to little feather, ¡°that¡¯s between him and Miss Fang. What does it have to do with us? How would I have time to care about the big liar? ¡± After Yan ru said this, she realized that she had actually been influenced by little feather. Now, when it came to Dongfang Mo, he was actually called a big liar and a big liar. ¡°But, I don¡¯t like the big liar marrying Miss Fang. ¡± Little feather supported his chin with his hands. He sat on the balcony of the second floor of the Plum Garden and looked at the distant green mountain. ¡°Yan ru was shocked, and then she asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°why? Does the big liar marrying Miss Fang bother you? ¡± Chapter 599

Chapter 599: Chapter 599 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°because the big liar and daddy look exactly alike, ¡± little feather answered naturally, and then added, ¡°I always think of the big liar as my daddy. ¡± Yan Ru was sad when she heard this. She really wanted to tell little feather that he was your Daddy. In fact, Che Qixuan from Korea was your uncle. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell little feather that. She just said inly, ¡°Yu Yu, it¡¯s not unusual for people to look alike in this world, and... ¡± ¡°I know that the liar and daddy are twin brothers, ¡± little feather continued Yan ru¡¯s words and added, ¡°I also know that the Xi Muru who used to live here is also a twin sister with you. ¡± Yan Ru was at a loss for words. She did not know what to say. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Obviously, someone was looking for her. She immediately got up and walked through the bedroom, through the living room, to the door. When she opened the door, she saw Fang zining standing at the door with a smile on her face. She was holding a red card in her hand. ¡°Miss Fang, this is... ¡± Yan ru looked at her from head to toe. Then, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Do you want to see my painting? My painting is on the first floor. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to see your painting. ¡± Fang zining still had a confident smile on her face. Then, she handed the red card in her hand to Yan ru Then, she said softly, ¡°AH MO and I will be engaged in a week. At that time, you are wee to attend our engagement party. ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned as she took the red card with the Big Red ¡°Xi¡± printed on it. When she opened it, she realized that it was an invitation card. Obviously, Fang Zining was here to provoke her. Provoke her Thinking of this, Yan ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know Fang zining before, and it was said that Fang Zining was Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love. However, the two of them had broken up 14 years ago. This also meant that Fang Zining hadn¡¯t contacted Dongfang Mo in 14 years. Since she suddenly came, how could she possibly know about her rtionship with Dongfang Mo? Yan Ru was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at Fang Zining. However, her eyes just happened to meet hers. Her heart tightened instinctively. Meng ran suddenly felt that Fang zining¡¯s eyes were very familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. No, she and Fang Zining had never met before, and Fang Zining¡¯s overly beautiful face had never appeared in her memories. But why did she feel that her eyes were familiar? Yan Ru was still puzzled when Fang Zining¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Aiya, Miss Yan, it¡¯s not easy for you to still have a child with you. Haven¡¯t you thought of finding a partner? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough that I have a small feather, ¡± Yan ru quickly answered Fang Zining, but her expression instantly darkened because of her suggestion. Fang Zining was stunned, then she smiled again and asked casually, ¡°is that so? ¡± ¡°Miss Fang, is there anything else? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s face turned colder, then she added, ¡°If not, then I¡¯m sorry, I have to go prepare dinner. My daughter just said that she was hungry. ¡± Fang zining did not expect yan ru to chase her away, but she still said in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°since Miss Yan is busy, then I won¡¯t disturb you. ¡± After saying that, she immediately turned and walked downstairs. Yan Ru looked at the swaying figure of alodosius¡¯s back and felt that this figure was somewhat familiar. It was as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she could not remember it for a while. Chapter 600

Chapter 600: Chapter 600¡åwhether I get married or not has nothing to do with you. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, in Zixia vi, five kilometers away from one inch Mo city. The fake Xi Muru and the Real Xi muxue looked at themselves in the mirror. Looking at her smooth forehead that had finally recovered, she finally let out a long sigh of relief. She was finally herself again. Five years ago, in order to make herself dress up as Xi Muru, she went to Korea for stic surgery under the suggestion of Dongfang Mei and forced herself to have a birthmark on her forehead. At that time, she thought that she could live in one inch ink city forever and spend her life with Dongfang Mo without any worries. Although Dongfang Mo was not good in that aspect, she was a smart woman It was easy to find a man to take care of her hormones once in a while. It was not difficult at all. However, this time, she did not need to go to Korea to get rid of the birthmark on her forehead. Fortunately, it was not a major surgery. She just needed to find a hospital in Binhai to get it done. She had returned to her original appearance. In fact, she was just like the current Yan ru. She still had Xi Muxue¡¯s identity card in her hands. It was actually quite convenient for her to go abroad or something. Ever since she moved to Zixia Vi, it had been twenty days in the blink of an eye. She stayed at home all day, ying games and chatting every morning. asionally, when she was hungry, she would call for fast food or something She was toozy to even go into the kitchen. In fact, in the past five years, she had put in a lot of effort in the kitchen to get closer to Xi Muru. However, because Dongfang Mo was not here, she felt that she would lose her appetite if she ate the dishes alone. People were always so strange. Six years ago, when Dongfang Mo wanted to marry her, she refused no matter what because at that time, she could not ept the fact that Dongfang Mo looked like that and that he was a eunuch. Now, she had lived in Dongfang Mo¡¯s one inch Mo city for five years. Not only did Dongfang Mo return to his handsome appearance, she also knew that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch at all. Even if he was, he was no longer a eunuch, so.. She wanted to marry him like crazy again. Originally, her number one rival was Yan ru, her twin sister, Xi Muru. Her goal was to push her away. As long as she was not in front of Dongfang Mo, she would have the chance to marry Dongfang Mo. . But who knew that a few days ago, she saw a piece of news on the Inte. Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love who broke up with him 14 years ago had returned. Furthermore, for his first love, Dongfang Mo actually took over the already empty Dongfang Corporation once again Furthermore, he was going to marry his first love. This situation gave her a huge shock. At the same time, it disrupted her original n. Her heart immediately started to move. It seemed that this Fang zining was not an easy person to deal with. Furthermore, her father was going to invest 10 billion yuan in Dongfang Mo? Fang Zining was going to get engaged to Dongfang Mo, and her sister Xi Muru was still living in one inch mo city. Although she really did not like her sister who was so stupid that she was cute, but.. She still did not want Xi Muru to be chased out of one inch Mo city by Fang zining. It was very easy for her to pretend to be Xi Muru, so as long as there was a chance, she could switch identities with Xi Muru and then sneak into one inch mo city. Therefore, it was very advantageous for Xi Muru to have a foothold in one inch Mo city. Since it was advantageous, she naturally had to think of ways to help her. Chapter 601

Chapter 601: Chapter 601 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The current situation was that she should be standing in the same trenches as her sister, Xi Muru, with the spearhead always facing the outside world. First, she had to defeat the powerful Fang Zining, and then the civil war between her and Xi Muru. At the thought of this, she immediately got up, quickly turned off theputer, and took her identification card and walked out of the door. She could not foolishly wait every day in this ce where Dongfang Mo would nevere. She had to think of a way to get in touch with YAN RU Only if Xi Muru could get in touch with her and discuss the cooperation n would it work. Xi Muxue had always been a richdy. In the past, she had always driven when she went out. Later on, she yed Xi Muru¡¯s identity. Because Xi Muru did not know how to drive, she did not dare to drive. Of course, Dongfang Mo did not give her a car either. However, she had always been pampered and pampered. Of course, she would not squeeze into a bus or anything. The first choice when she went out was still a taxi. Xi Muxue had not gone out for a long time. Ever since the birthmark on her forehead had been removed and her face had undergone stic surgery, she had stayed at home every day for more than twenty days. Today was her first day out. Although it was already the end of the year, the winter sun in Binhai was still effective and scorching. The Sun made her skin, which had just revealed her forehead, feel a little ufortable, so she quickly put down her bangs. There were many taxis in Binhai, so they waited for one in less than two minutes. The taxi service in Binhai was also very considerate. The daily newspapers would be provided in the car, so after Xi Muxue got in the car, she picked up the newspaper to read because she was bored. Xi Muxue was not a person who liked to read books and newspapers. Even if she asionally flipped through the newspapers, she would usually only read the entertainment section. This was her usual style. She liked to read gossip about entertainment She did not pay attention to other things like the construction of the people¡¯s livelihood. She could not read it. However, the news on the entertainment section of today¡¯s newspaper had indeed shocked her. It turned out that the CEO of the Dongfang Corporation, Dongfang Mo, was going to step into marriage again after six years He was going to be engaged to a Chinese Lady, Fang Zining, tomorrow. Although she had already heard the news online that Dongfang Mo was going to be engaged to Fang Zining, she did not expect the engagement date toe so soon. It was tomorrow. Looking at the photo of Dongfang Mo and Fang zining gazing at each other affectionately in the newspaper, she was so jealous that her fingers were digging into her own flesh. She remembered that seven years ago, before Dongfang Mo got into a car ident, he had returned from the United States and once brought her to a charity party. That time, the photo of her and Dongfang Mo holding hands was also taken by entertainment reporters Then, it was ced on the front page of the newspaper. At that time, she was envied by others and was extremely happy, even though she was only 17 years old. However, a few days after she apanied Dongfang Mo to attend the charity g, Dongfang Mo got into a car ident, and the prince charming in her heart instantly became as ugly as a toad. However, after seven years, Dongfang Mo, who was once as ugly as a toad, had be prince charming five years ago. Unfortunately, his gaze never stopped for her. Now, the handsome and charming Dongfang Mo was going to get engaged to a woman named Fang Zining. Then, they were going to get married. They were going to be husband and wife for the rest of their lives, so how could she be willing? Dongfang Mo was hers. From the beginning to the end, it was Xi Muxue¡¯s. Even though she had done the Foolish Act of letting Xi Muru marry Dongfang Mo on her behalf six years ago, she was already regretting it now, wasn¡¯t she? Chapter 602

Chapter 602: Chapter 602 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru usually didn¡¯t go out in one inch ink city because she didn¡¯t have a chance to escape. No matter where she went, Uncle Liu would drive her there. She was under Dongfang Mo¡¯s surveince at all times. Moreover, even if she had a chance to escape when she went out alone, she couldn¡¯t escape because little feather was still in kindergarten. She couldn¡¯t leave little feather alone, right? Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any documents because Dongfang Mo had detained her documents. If it weren¡¯t for the help of Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape Binhai. She needed documents to go anywhere. Without documents, it would be difficult for her to go anywhere. She was a painter. In fact, when she was in Incheon, Korea, she painted all day long. However, Yan Ru, who lived in one inch ink city, didn¡¯t have any inspiration at all. She would often stop after drawing a few strokes, and then stare nkly at the painting. She didn¡¯t know how she was going to live this life, because Dongfang Mo, who had once forced her to marry him, was now going to get engaged to Fang zining. Of course, after the engagement, it was definitely going to be marriage. And she had unknowingly be a woman who had given birth to a child for Dongfang Yu. Yesterday, when aunt Liu apanied her to the Plum Garden, she even asked her if she had any ns for the future? Of course, she still said that she did not have any ns. She only wanted to carry little feather for the rest of her life Aunt even said very emotionally, ¡°the child will eventually grow up. She can not apany you for the rest of your life. You should at least think about yourself. After all, you are still young. Ah Yu has already died five years ago. Moreover, you are not ah Yu¡¯s wife. There is no need for you to remain a widow for him. ¡± Yan Ru did not know how much aunt knew about the matter between her and Dongfang Mo, or more urately, how much she had learned. In short, she felt that aunt would not say such things for no reason. Tomorrow was the engagement between Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining. She wanted to take this opportunity to escape with little feather, because tomorrow she and little feather could attend the engagement ceremony between Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a legal certificate. Even if she escaped with little feather, where could she escape to She reckoned that before she could leave Binhai, she would probably be captured by Dongfang Mo? ¡°Mommy, what are you daydreaming about? ¡± Little feather walked to Yan ru¡¯s side and shouted in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve been walking in for a few minutes, but you still haven¡¯t seen me. ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already out of school? ¡± Yan Ru came back to her senses and looked at little feather and said, ¡°why are you so early today? The Sun hasn¡¯t set yet. ¡± ¡°How is it early? Isn¡¯t it already 17:30? ¡± Little feather rolled his eyes at her, then held her hand and said as they walked upstairs, ¡°you came to the kindergarten to look for me today. The children all said that my mommy is so beautiful. ¡± ¡°I came to the kindergarten to look for you? ¡± Yan Ru was really stunned. She turned to look at little feather and said in a daze, ¡°Yu Yu, are you daydreaming? I didn¡¯te to the kindergarten to look for you? ¡± ¡°But our teachers and children saw you. ¡± Little Feather said seriously, ¡°we were having gymnastics ss at that time. You called me at the door and gave me a gift. ¡± Yan Ru frowned when she heard little feather¡¯s words. Her heart skipped a beat and she asked in a low voice, ¡°then, what did I give you? ¡± Chapter 603

Chapter 603: Chapter 603 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°A beautiful gift box, ¡± little feather said very naturally. When she and Yan ru walked into the room, she closed the door behind her Then, she quietly said to Yan ru, ¡°Mommy, I know that person isn¡¯t you. She¡¯s Xi Muru, your half-sister. ¡± ¡°Gift? She gave you a gift? ¡± Yan Ru was even more surprised. She could not help but ask, ¡°what gift? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She asked me toe home to give it to you. ¡± As little feather spoke, he put down the school bag on his back and took out a beautiful little box from the bag to pass to Yan ru. Yan Ru looked at the little box and her heart could not help but thump. To be honest, she had lived under the same roof as Xi muxue since she was young, but they had been treated very differently, so Xi muxue¡¯s gift.. She usually did not dare to think in a positive direction. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you open it and take a look? ¡± Little feather could not help but urge when he saw Yan ru staring at the beautiful gift box in a daze. ¡°Oh, ¡± Yan ru replied and then carefully untied the ribbon tied on the outside of the box. After a moment of hesitation, she finally mustered up the courage to open the lid of the box, but in her heart, she kept muttering Please don¡¯t let it be ants, cockroaches, or reptiles. She was most afraid of these small animals. She gritted her teeth and finally opened the lid. When she did not see any small animals, she let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she carefully took the box over to take a look. When she saw this, Yan ru was immediately stunned because she did not expect it to be documents. She quickly took it out with trembling hands. Only then did she realize that it was Xi Muru¡¯s documents. Her Identity Card and household register were all there. Her hands were trembling as she held these documents. Back then, these documents were withheld by Dongfang Mo because five years ago, she and Dongfang Mo had signed that damn mistress agreement. Presumably, Xi Muxue hadter pretended to be her and moved into one inch Mo city. Dongfang Mo saw that she was obedient and obedient and showed no signs of escaping, so he returned the documents to her. Of course, at this moment, Yan ru was no longer in the mood to guess how Xi Muxue had obtained this set of documents. The most important thing now was that Xi Muxue had returned this set of documents to her. From now on, she was Xi Muru. She had a legal document in Binhai. As long as she had the chance to escape from Dongfang Mo¡¯s sight with little feather, she would have the chance to escape forever. Yan Ru¡¯s hand held onto her identity card tightly. This was her real identity card, and in the photo, she still had bangs on her forehead. This meant that as long as she had bangs on her forehead now, her person would be exactly the same as in the photo. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s still something in the box, ¡± little feather quickly reminded Yan ru when she saw that she was in a daze as she held onto the identity cards. Yan Ru took out the box and took a look. There was indeed a card under the box, and it was a bank card. Obviously, Xi Muxue had even prepared the funds for her escape. Why did Xi Muxue help her escape? Actually, the intention was very simple and clear. Xi muxue still missed one inch mo city very much. Moreover, she wanted to return to one inch Mo city to live. If she got rid of her, she would have the chance to sneak in again. But that was not right. The current Xi Muxue was like her before. There was a birthmark on her forehead. How could she fool around with Dongfang Mo? Could it be that Xi Muxue had removed the birthmark again? Chapter 604

Chapter 604: Chapter 604 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo took over the Dongfang Corporation 20 days ago. In fact, he was forced to take over the Dongfang Corporation because this waspletely contrary to his n. It could even be said that itpletely messed up his ns. Before he agreed to take over the Dongfang Corporation, he had thought about whether or not he should throw one inch ink city to Dongfang Yunxia and leave with Xi Muru and her daughter. However, the moment he made this decision, he remembered that one inch ink city was renovated by the Dongfang family¡¯s old residence. Three generations of the Dongfang family had lived here before and after. If he threw it to Dongfang Yunxia just like that, he reckoned.. It would definitely fall into the hands of outsiders. If one-inch ink city fell into the hands of outsiders, he reckoned that even if he died, he would not have the face to meet the ancestors of the Dongfang family. He knew that Dongfang Yunxia was not a bad person by nature. Moreover, she had feelings for the Dongfang Group. It was precisely because she knew that the Dongfang Group had declined that she was so anxious. She wanted to bring the Dongfang group back to life as soon as possible. However, her good intentions had fallen into the trap of others. The Dongfang Group was already a hot potato in Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. Now that he had taken over the Dongfang Group, it was a relief for Dongfang Mei and her son. He still remembered the gratitude on Dongfang Jun¡¯s face the day he took over Dongfang Group. It was as if he had finally put down a heavy burden that he could no longer shoulder. ¡°Have you all investigated clearly? How exactly did Dongfang Group go from glory to decline in the past five years? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked coldly at Ning Sicheng in front of him and asked in a low voice. Ning Sicheng was once a famous figure in Binhai first high school. He had directly entered Harvard and was also the one who had summoned Dongfang group in the past. In the past five years, Dongfang Jun had already reced most of Dongfang Group¡¯s people Only Ning Sicheng, who did not like to be in the limelight, was left. ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing to investigate. Dongfang group has never really controlled Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands, nor has it been controlled by aunt Gu, ¡± Ning Sicheng said truthfully. ¡°In the past five years, I have been secretly observing. I always feel that behind Dongfang Jun and his mother, there is still a ck hand controlling Dongfang Group. And that ck hand, I¡¯m afraid even Dongfang Mei and her son have not discovered it. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately gave Ning Sicheng an appreciative look, and then quickly changed the topic, ¡°So, do you think that Dongfang Group needs to start from several aspects if they want to get out of this predicament? ¡± ¡°three aspects, ¡± Ning Sicheng said confidently. ¡°first, we need to find a way to recover the important funds outside. This is for sure. Secondly, we need to find a way to raise funds. Secondly, we need to get a new project as soon as possible. There is a bidding for thend in the south of Binhai. Manypanies are preparing for it. I think we should also... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo nodded after hearing Ning Sicheng¡¯s n. Then, he instructed him to focus on the bidding. He will think of a way to collect the money and raise the funds.¡± Dongfang Mo was the world¡¯s top CEO. Even though Dongfang Group was a mess, it only took half a month for Dongfang Group to turn over a new leaf. Moreover, many of the senior employees had already submitted their resignation reports Because of his return, they all took back their resignation reports. Of course, because of Dongfang Mo¡¯s return, the creditors of Dongfang Group also flocked over. Everyone ordered to bring a pile of bills to ask Dongfang Group for money. Chapter 605

Chapter 605: Chapter 605 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Nishang, Binhai high-ss Leisure Club. In an elegant space with a gentle sound and a fragrant fragrance, Fang zining was elegantly lying on the water bed next to the hot spring SPA. Her beautiful and exquisite face was full of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my baby? You seem very unhappy today. ¡± Fang Jinxin sat next to her and stroked Fang Zining¡¯s smooth back. He asked in a doting tone, ¡°is there anything else that you don¡¯t want? ¡± ¡°I encountered a troublesome matter in one inch ink city. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it properly... ¡± Fang zining turned her head and looked at her father. It was obvious that she wanted her father to help her. ¡°What matter can¡¯t even be settled by you? ¡± Fang Jinxin had a certain smile on his face. He lowered his head and whispered something in her ear that only the two of them could hear. When he saw Fang zining¡¯s face turn red, heughed out loud again Then, he quickly said, ¡°speak, Zining, what matter has made you so difficult? ¡± Fang Jinxin liked this daughter very much. Because he liked her, of course, he doted on her a little. Moreover, this daughter¡¯s personality was very simr to his. She was decisive and never procrastinated. She was a person who could be magnanimous. ¡°Aren¡¯t ah Mo and I going to get married? ¡± When Fang Zining said this, she instinctively frowned. ¡°But AH MO¡¯s one inch ink city still has a woman named Yan ru living there. Moreover, that woman has a five-year-old child with her. ¡± ¡°I know about this, ¡± Fang Jinxin said indifferently. ¡°Dongfang Yunxia has already told me. That was once Dongfang Yu¡¯s woman. That child is also Dongfang Yu¡¯s child... ¡± ¡°But I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right. ¡± Fang zining¡¯s brows were still furrowed. ¡°Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue were married back then, but then they got divorced. At that time, Xi Muxue was indeed pregnant, but she miscarried. Moreover, she even went to the hospital for a hysterectomy. Moreover, the month of the child doesn¡¯t match the month of Xi Muxue¡¯s pregnancy back then. ¡± ¡°Then, what do you mean? ¡±FanggJinxinn¡¯s hand that had been caressingFangg zining finally stopped on her delicate back.Hee turned to look at his daughter lying on the side. ¡°I think that the Yan ru is very likely to be Xi Muru. ¡± Fang zining¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. ¡°Back then, when Xi Muru went missing, she was indeed pregnant. She said that she was pregnant with Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, but I think that¡¯s just a pretense. Xi Muru should have been pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child back then. ¡± ¡°You mean... ¡± Fang Jinxin also became vignt. ¡°that child called little feather is Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely. ¡± Fang zining did not dare to be 100% sure However, she continued, ¡°whether it¡¯s true or not, I can¡¯t let my guard down. Furthermore, Xi Muru was once Dongfang Mo¡¯s ex-wife, and Dongfang Mo was about to marry his ex-wife, Xi Muru, to another man. However, Dongfang Mo still tried to break her up, using all sorts of methods to force Xi Muru to be his mistress. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Fang Jinxin¡¯s thick brows furrowed for a moment, then he understood his daughter¡¯s worry. It seemed like he really had not paid attention to these small matters of Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Men are not afraid of him being unfaithful. You don¡¯t have to care if a man changes women every few days, but what you are afraid of is his concentration, especially towards a woman for a long time. Moreover, that woman is his ex-wife. Then the problem will be the same. ¡± Fang Jinxin used his fingers to touch his daughter¡¯s pink lips and said gently, ¡°then, my baby, have you thought of any ideas? Do you want daddy to help you? ¡± Chapter 606

Chapter 606: Chapter 606 whether I get married or not has nothing to do with you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo would never forget that 14 years ago, on that Sunny Beach in California, Fang zining suddenly told him about a breakup that he had never even dreamed of. At that time, he was just 20 years old, and Fang Zining was the first woman he had ever fallen in love with. When he first fell in love, he fell head over heels in love He felt that being able to live with Fang Zining for the rest of his life was the happiest thing in the world. However, their love onlysted for less than a year. On that Sunny Beach, Fang zining suddenly told him that she did not love him anymore. She had fallen in love with someone else and wanted to be with someone else. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Then, of course, he suspected that he had heard wrongly. He could not help but ask, ¡°Zining, what did you say just now? ¡± ¡°break up, ¡± Fang zining¡¯s voice was still cold and stiff. The Sun in California was so scorching that the beach was so hot that it could almost scorch one¡¯s skin. However, at that moment, he clearly felt that he had been pushed into an ice cer that had been filled with solvents for a thousand years It made his heart, which was still beating, so cold that it was stiff and there was no heat in it. He could not understand why Zi Ning, who had always been in love with him and was inseparable from him every day, would bring up such a serious topic for him without any warning. BREAK UP How could he agree to break up with her? Did she not know that in his heart, she was a beautiful angel, the Elf of all things, a woman whom he held in his hands and was afraid of breaking and melting in his mouth. He stood there in a daze for a long time without any reaction, while Fang zining turned around and walked away, as if it was hard to stay with him for even a second longer. He only reacted when she was about to walk out of his sight. He quickly chased after her and grabbed her arm from behind. He held her very, very tightly, as if she would disappear into thin air if he let go. His eyes were red Huffing and puffing, he said, ¡°you can¡¯t do this, zining. You can¡¯t break up with me. ¡± The Sun was so scorching that it burned his face. However, he didn¡¯t feel the pain on his face at all, because his heart hurt even more. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. It was so painful, but he still wasn¡¯t willing to let go of her hand. He only spoke in a hoarse voice as he begged in a low voice, ¡°Zining, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do this. You know very well that I can¡¯t live without you, you know very well... ¡± Fang zining stood in the scorching sun and smiled coldly as she looked at the man who kept begging her Then, she said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, can I trouble you to let go of your ws? I¡¯ll say it again, I want to break up with you because you¡¯re just a poor schr. You can¡¯t give me the pce courtyard, nor can you give me the status and life of a master. My new boyfriend is a Saudi prince. I want to be a princess consort. Can you let me be a princess consort? ¡± After so many years, Dongfang Mo still remembered the cold and determined expression on Fang Zining¡¯s face, the unwavering expression, the cold and merciless words.. Every word that came out of her mouth was as sharp as the Heavenly Sword in Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s hands in ¡°the Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre¡± , stabbing towards his chest It was as if it had cut through gold and jade, severing thest bit of affection between him and her. They had broken up so decisively back then, not leaving even a trace of a way out. Why, after 14 years, did she want to go back on her word To Take the initiative to get back together with him? ¡ª PS: End of the day! Chapter 607

Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Who¡¯s sticking by whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Have you found out everything? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Ahao, who was standing in front of him, and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°where did Fang zining go after she broke up with me back then? Why did she suddenly want toe back and marry me after 14 years? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out everything. ¡± Ahao nodded, and then put the stack of documents that he had found in front of Dongfang Mo. ¡°they¡¯re all here. You¡¯ll understand after you look at them. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to look at it. Tell me what¡¯s going on. ¡± Dongfang Mo pushed the stack of documents away with his hands. He no longer had the patience to seriously understand the experiences of his first girlfriend from 14 years ago He just wanted to get a general idea. A Hao hesitated for a moment Then, he began to recount in a heavy voice, ¡°14 years ago, after Fang zining broke up with you on the beach, she did fall in love with the beach prince. However, their rtionship seemed tost for less than half a year before they broke up. After that, Fang zining disappeared from the university. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was gloomy, but he did not interrupt. Seeing that a Hao had stopped, he used his eyes to signal for him to continue. ¡°12 years ago, a New York hospital admitted a special patient. This patient was only 20 years old, but her face looked like she was 70 years old. This patient¡¯s English name was Abby, and her Chinese name was Fang Zining. She suffered from a strange disease called ¡®acquired skin rxation¡¯ , which was rare in the world. ¡± ¡°What happened after that? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart instantly constricted, and he felt a faint pain. ¡°Her father, Fang Jinxin, who is also a professor of finance in the United States, had thought of all sorts of methods, but none of them could be treated. Five years ago, not long after you and Nangong Xun¡¯s car ident, Fang zining couldn¡¯t stand her increasingly old appearance, so she took medicine andmitted suicide. ¡± Dongfang Mo sat there, his body stiff. He had long noticed that the current Fang Zining was no longer the same Fang zining. This was because the previous Fang zining was 170 centimeters tall, and the current Fang Zining was wearing high heels all the time She looked to be 170 centimeters tall, but with the help of the high heels, she was probably only 165 centimeters tall. He had broken up with Fang zining back then. Fang Zining was 19 years old, so a 19-year-old woman could still grow taller. Of course, the chances were not high, but there was no chance of her growing shorter. Fang Jinxin, he did not actually know him before. His English name was JMES. 14 years ago, he had only heard from Fang zining that her father, Fang Jinxin, was a big businessman and a finance professor, but Fang Zining had never brought him to the Fang family. Of course, at that time, they were both in school. Fang zining¡¯s home was in Seattle, and they were studying in Boston. Fang zining had also said that when they graduated from university, she would bring him back to meet her father, Fang Jinxin However, they didn¡¯t wait until that day before they broke up. For so many years, after they broke up, he hadn¡¯t gone to inquire about her. Not long after they broke up, she dropped out of school. He had always thought that she should have married the Saudi prince and be the Saudi princess long ago. He just didn¡¯t expect that.. She had actually encountered such misfortune. ¡°Has the current Fang zining been found out who she is? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment before he asked a Hao who was standing in front of him. A Hao nodded and ced thest two pages of the stack of documents in front of Dongfang Mo. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s her. After the high-level stic surgery, I really can¡¯t find any traces of her from before. If I hadn¡¯t found out about that stic surgery hospital, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it was her. ¡± Chapter 608

Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Who stands firm for whom 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang MO rubbed his slightly tired forehead with his hand. A Hao had just said that Fang zining could not find any traces of her past. However, in reality, he was already suspicious of Fang Zining the moment he saw her. This was because a person could have stic surgery anywhere on their body. The only thing that could not be done was the pair of eyes. A single eyelid could be cut into double or even triple eyelids. Of course.. A double eyelid could also be a single eyelid, but the only thing that could not be changed was a person¡¯s eyes. As the saying goes, the eye is the window to the soul, and a person¡¯s pair of eyes can often betray the person¡¯s heart. Three years ago, when he realized that Xi Muxue was not Xi Muru, it was from that pair of eyes that he recognized her. Therefore, the current Fang Zining, no matter how realistic her appearance was, it could almost be fake. However, he knew that she was not Fang Zining, but a woman that he used to be familiar with. Alright, I hope that this time, Fang Jinxin and Fang Zining did not join forces with Dongfang Mei and the others. Actually, he was not afraid of any one of them in a one-on-one fight. What he was afraid of was that if they joined forces, then it was very likely that he would not be able to guard against them. Sometimes, he himself was very tired. Why had he been fighting for so many years In fact, he was very envious of Dongfang Yu. He could put aside everything about the Dongfang family and live a carefree life in a corner of the world. However, he knew that he could not because he was the eldest son of the Dongfang family, and the eldest son had to bear the responsibility of a family. Therefore, regardless of whether he was willing or not, he had to carry this burden. ¡°knock, knock, knock. ¡± The gentle knocking on the door woke him up. He was slightly stunned and calmed his heart. Then, he called out lightly, e in! ¡± Secretary Jiang Xueyan walked in and reported very politely, ¡°President, all the shareholders are here. Please go to the meeting. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and immediately stood up. After taking two steps, he turned around and pulled open his desk. He put his phone on and quickly pressed the vibrate button. In fact, in the past, his phone was always in the office when he held meetings. However, that was five years ago. Now, after five years, many people and many things had changed. It was not that he did not trust people, but he felt that it was better to be careful than to be careless. This shareholders¡¯meeting was the first shareholders¡¯meeting he had held since he took over the Dongfang Group. Of course, he had to do a new analysis of the Dongfang Group¡¯s situation with the various shareholders. At the same time, he also had to routinely elect a CEO. The position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group had always been determined by the number of shares. Now, he had invested another five billion into the Dongfang Group, and the shares that the Dongfang Group had not returned to him were still there, so.. He was still thergest shareholder of the Dongfang Group. Dongfang Jun briefly described the development and decline of the Dongfang Group over the past five years. Then, he very apologetically told everyone that his ability was limited and that he had not allowed the shareholders to make money. Instead, he had caused everyone to fall into a difficult situation. He felt very ufortable. Of course, now that his big brother had taken over the Dongfang Group again, he believed in his big brother¡¯s ability. At the same time, he hoped that the shareholders would not give up on the Dongfang Group and let everyone share the difficulties with the Dongfang Group, weing the glory of the Dongfang Group Tomorrow. Compared to Dongfang Jun¡¯s passionate and passionate speech, Dongfang Mo¡¯s speech was much calmer. He pointed out the current predicament the Dongfang Group was facing, and at the same time, told the shareholders the fact that the Dongfang Group was very likely to go bankrupt. Other than that.. Of course, he also mercilessly told everyone that it was fine to sell the shares, but right now, Dongfang Group¡¯s shares were not worth much money and were not much better than waste paper. Therefore, if you had the courage and ambition, you could continue to hold the shares of Dongfang Group and take a gamble. Of course, if you were worried about going bankrupt, you could also sell the shares. However, selling at this time seemed to bring you close to the edge of bankruptcy. Chapter 609

Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Who¡¯s sticking by whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Tomorrow was little feather¡¯s fifth birthday, but tomorrow was Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t help little feather celebrate his fifth birthday tomorrow. Then, she packed her documents and was about to tell little feather about tomorrow¡¯s birthday when Ah Min¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Yan, great-aunt asked you to bring little feather to Mo Yuan. She said she has something to ask you. ¡± ¡°Oh, got it, ¡± Yan ru replied. Then, she turned around and saw little feather walking out of the bathroom. She hurriedly said to her, ¡°let¡¯s go. Your great-aunt wants to see you again. Didn¡¯t you need to see her when you came back from school? ¡± ¡°I went straight to the plum garden today, ¡± little feather smiled slyly. ¡°Mommy, wasn¡¯t I in a hurry to give you that gift? ¡± Yan Ru nodded and immediately gave little feather an appreciative look. Then, she held her hand and walked out of the door with her. After all, her great-aunt liked little feather very much. Moreover, she was already 75 years old She didn¡¯t want to upset her. Dongfang Yunxia actually heard little feather mention her birthday a few days ago, so she remembered it. She knew that it was tomorrow, but Dongfang Mo was getting engaged tomorrow, so she decided to celebrate little feather¡¯s birthday one day earlier. ¡°little feather, don¡¯t be angry with your uncle. He might not know that tomorrow is your birthday, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia held little feather¡¯s hand As she walked towards her car, she said lovingly to her, ¡°but your uncle¡¯s engagement is a big deal. He¡¯s already 34 years old. If he doesn¡¯t get married, he¡¯ll get old. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, ¡± little feather¡¯s tender voice was soft and soft. She turned to look at Dongfang Yunxia and said, ¡°Old Lady, actually, you¡¯re worrying too much. I think that big lie... uncle doesn¡¯t have the mood to get engaged at all. ¡± Little feather almost called Dongfang Mo a big liar. Fortunately, he reacted when he met Yan ru¡¯s eyes and immediately changed his words, so he didn¡¯t expose himself. ¡°nonsense. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia red at little feather Then, she pretended to me him and said, ¡°little feather, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know anything about adults. Old Lady, I won¡¯t tell you anymore. Anyway, your fifth birthday is early. I¡¯ll take you out to celebrate tonight. Tomorrow, you can wish your uncle well. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Little feather agreed slightly helplessly. Then, he helped Dongfang Yunxia to the car and asked softly, ¡°Old Lady, does my mommy want to go with me? I think my mommy wants to celebrate my birthday too. ¡± ¡°Of course I want to go with you. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia smiled and pinched little feather¡¯s nose. Then, she turned her head and said to Yan ru who was standing at the side, ¡°hurry up and get in the car. What are you waiting for? ¡± Yan Ru nodded and quickly opened the back door for Dongfang Yunxia. She let her and little feather sit in the back seat together. Then, she opened the door of the front passenger seat and sat in. The driver was not uncle Liu, but a young driver, Xiao Liu, whom Dongfang Mo had specially assigned to Dongfang Yunxia. This person was in his thirties. Yan Ru had never seen him before, so she did not know if he was new. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Nichang. It¡¯s a good ce, and it¡¯s good at keeping secrets, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia instructed her driver, Xiao Liu. ¡°It¡¯s the high-ss Leisure Club that Zining and I went tost week. ¡± ¡°great aunt, actually, little feather is very small. There¡¯s no need to bring her to such a high-ss ce, ¡± Yan ru quickly turned around and said to Dongfang Yunxia, who was sitting in the back row. ¡°actually, you can just bring little feather to mcdonald¡¯s or KFC for a while. ¡± Chapter 610

Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Who is sticking by whom 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How can we go to those ces? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia immediately denied it Then, she lectured Yan ru righteously, ¡°little feather is a child of the Dongfang family, so his identity is special. Of course, he can¡¯t be exposed so easily at such a young age. He must be kept a secret, so he can¡¯t go to ces that are too ostentatious. ¡± Yan Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words. Actually, little feather¡¯s identity didn¡¯t need to be kept a secret, because she had never admitted that he was a child of the Dongfang family Everything was made up by Dongfang Mo to deceive Dongfang Yunxia. Moreover, even if she used a loudspeaker to advertise on the street, or wrote on little feather¡¯s back that he was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, no one would believe it. Because in everyone¡¯s understanding, Dongfang Mo was a eunuch How could a eunuch have a child? Of course, Dongfang Mo told Dongfang Yunxia that he was the child of her and Dongfang Yu. If she told Dongfang Yunxia that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were the same person five years ago, would Dongfang Yunxia still believe that little feather was a child of the Dongfang family? Yan Ru thought this in her heart, but she did not tell Dongfang Yunxia this. After all, her status in the Dongfang family was somewhat special, and Dongfang Yunxia, an olddy who was both good and evil, could more or less help her protect little feather¡¯s safety At least, Fang zining did not dare to openlyy her hands on little feather. Nichang was the most famous high-ss Club in Binhai. It was abination of restaurants, hotels, and various beauty saunas. It was also a ce where the rich in Binhai spent their money. Dongfang Yunxia booked a private room in advance. The Old Lady was very particr about superstition, so Dongfang Yunxia booked room 199. When she brought Yan ru and the others in, there was already a big birthday cake inside. The waiter probably knew that Dongfang Yunxia was a rich person, so he was especially warm and had a very good attitude. He called her ¡°Old Lady¡± and called her ¡°old Auntie¡± , which made Dongfang Yunxia smile happily. Yan Ru pulled little feather to sit down. Facing the table full of dishes, she actually didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Of course, little feather also didn¡¯t have much of an appetite because today wasn¡¯t little feather¡¯s real birthday. Of course, even if it was little feather¡¯s birthday, in the past, it was Che Qixuan, Pu Yongjun and Pu Zhihui who helped little feather on her birthday. Everyone blew out the candles and ate the cake together. They were very happy. Little feather¡¯s face was covered with cream, and she was very happy. It was obviously not so lively to celebrate this birthday with Dongfang Yunxia. Therefore, little feather was unhappy with the meal. Dongfang Yunxia looked down on Yan ru deep down because of her traditional thoughts, thinking that she was not a good girl Therefore, there was no need to talk to Yan Ru. ¡°Mommy, I want a string of candied haws. ¡± Little feather saw that there was nothing she liked on the table, so she turned to look at Yan ru and said, ¡°when I got out of the car, I saw that there was a candied haws selling in the square outside the gate. ¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and buy one for you. ¡± Yan Ru immediately put down her chopsticks. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t have any appetite for people who didn¡¯t know her well and looked down on her. ¡°I want to choose by myself. ¡± Little feather also slid down from the dining chair and then looked at Dongfang Yunxia and shouted, ¡°Old Lady, Yu Yu wants a string of candied haws as a birthday present, okay? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia smiled and caressed little feather¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Go on, ask your mommy to buy two more strings for you. I want to eat one too. I haven¡¯t eaten candied haws in more than ten years. ¡± Chapter 611

Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Who¡¯s sticking by whom 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely buy the biggest and sweetest skewer for the olddy, ¡± little feather replied loudly and then pulled Yan ru¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go buy the candied haws. ¡± Yan Ru nodded and softly told Dongfang Yunxia that she would take little feather out and let her enjoy it in this private room alone. The mother and daughter woulde back after buying the candied haws. After walking out of private room 199 and turning a corner, little feather immediately pulled Yan ru¡¯s hand and ran to the fire stairs at the side As they ran, he shouted softly, ¡°Mommy, this is a great opportunity to escape. Let¡¯s escape quickly. This olddy from the East would never dream that we don¡¯t want to live in one inch ink city at all. ¡± Yan Ru couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw little feather¡¯s expression She called out to her softly, ¡°Yu Yu, we¡¯re going down the stairs. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Today, we came out with this great aunt. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone following us. As long as there¡¯s no one following us, we can sessfully escape. ¡± Yan Ru was like this. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape back to Incheon in Korea with Xi Muru¡¯s documents, she could at least escape to another city in China Meanwhile, she and little feather could live in another city anonymously and then slowly look for an opportunity to contact Che Qixuan. The elevator in the high-ss clubhouse was very luxurious, so the guests usually took the elevator. No one took the stairs, so it was very quiet. The sound of Yan ru and little feather going down the stairs could be heard clearly. When they went to the first floor of the capital city, Yan ru stopped with feather because they were going down to the underground floor. The underground floor of a building was usually a parking lot, and it was useless for them to go to the underground parking lot. So, she pulled feather to the first floor, but when she walked out, she realized that this was not the first floor, because the first floor was the hall, and this was a quiet corridor. The doors of the rooms on both sides of the corridor had words likevender, rose fragrance, and so on Obviously, these rooms were all private rooms, and it was very likely that they were used to rest in private rooms. This was either the second floor or the first floor of the basement, because some buildings would also use the first floor of the basement formercial purposes. Yan Ru guessed in her heart. She held little feather¡¯s hand and quickly walked forward, hoping to quickly reach the door She wanted to leave this ce called Nishang as soon as possible. However, just as she reached the corner in front, she suddenly heard the sound of a door. She was shocked and quickly hid behind it with little feather. Then, she stuck her head out to see if the person inside the door hade out. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but when she did, she jumped in fright because the woman who came out of the room was actually Fang Zining. And behind her, there was a man who was about fifty years old. And the most shocking thing was that the man held Fang Zining¡¯s arm. Seeing that she had stepped out of the door, he reluctantly pulled her arm with force, and Fang Zining¡¯s body fell back into the old man¡¯s arms uncontrobly. Yan Ru thought that Fang zining would push the old man away with force, but who would have thought that Fang zining would actually put her arms around the old man¡¯s neck and cry out in a coquettish low voice, ¡°Daddy, wasn¡¯t that enough? I really don¡¯t have time. ¡± The old man panted heavily as he dragged Fang zining into the room while using his hands to roll up Fang zining¡¯s clothes. He said in a low voice, ¡°baby, it seems like the effects of the medicine haven¡¯tpletely disappeared. Let¡¯s... fight again... ¡± Chapter 612

Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Who¡¯s sticking by whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru stood there in a daze, her whole body stiff. Just now, Fang Zining had called that old man Daddy, and the actions of that old man and Fang Zining were clearly... ... Fang Zining was Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love. It was said that the two had broken up 14 years ago, and in these 14 years, ording to Dongfang Yunxia, Fang Zining had never been able to forget Dongfang Mo, so she begged her father toe find Dongfang Mo. She even did not hesitate to invest 10 billion in Dongfang Group as a dowry to marry Dongfang Mo.. If Fang zining really loved Dongfang Mo so deeply, how could she be with another man? If she had been with another man in the past, it was understandable. After all, she and Dongfang Mo had already broken up. However, she and Dongfang Mo were going to be engaged tomorrow, and now she was actually... ... Also, if she called this old man Daddy, did that mean that this old man was her father, Fang Jinxin Or was it because she recognized him as her godfather outside? ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± Little feather, who was hiding behind Yan ru, couldn¡¯t help but ask her when she saw her mommy stop and not leave. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go buy some candied haws. ¡± Yan Ru finally came back to her senses. The door was already closed. Of course, this was a high-ss club, so all the doors were soundproof. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t hear the sounding from the door. After passing through the corridor and arriving at the door, she realized that this was indeed the second floor. She took little feather down the elevator to the first floor and came to the lobby. When she walked to the small square outside the door, she saw people buying candied haws. ¡°Yu Yu, what kind of candied haws do you want to eat? Sweet or sour? ¡± Yan Ru pointed at the candied haws and asked her little daughter beside her. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s leave quickly, ¡± little feather whispered to Yan ru. Then, he quickly turned around and looked around. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no one here right now. It¡¯s the best time to escape. ¡± Yan Ru shook her head and took out money to buy two candied haws. She handed one to little feather and held her hand as they walked towards the main door of Nishang. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Little feather looked at his mother in confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t you want to escape? Don¡¯t you want to go back to Incheon, Korea? Don¡¯t you want to be with Daddy? ¡± ¡°I do, ¡± Yan ru answered naturally Then, she lowered her head and said to her, ¡°Yu Yu, it¡¯s not that easy to escape. I keep feeling that JI FEIMO¡¯s spies are watching us. I think we shouldn¡¯t take too much of a risk. If we don¡¯t escape, Ji Feimo will get angry and won¡¯t even let you go to kindergarten. It¡¯ll be troublesome. ¡± ¡°really? Why don¡¯t I see them? ¡± Little feather looked around. Of course, there were people moving around, but she didn¡¯t know which of them were Dongfang Mo¡¯s spies. ¡°They are all scuba divers, ¡± Yan ru used an inte term and held little feather¡¯s hand as they walked into Nichang¡¯s hall. She couldn¡¯t just run away like this. She thought to herself that Fang zining definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions when she found Dongfang Mo to get married. Moreover, this great aunt was probably in cahoots with Fang Zining. They definitely wanted to frame Dongfang Mo.. No, she had to remind Dongfang Mo not to trust this Fang zining too much, and even more so, not to blindly get engaged with her. Perhaps she had some sort of motive to get close to him. Therefore, she could not run away now, because if she did, Dongfang Mo would definitely send people to chase after her. And once Dongfang Mo¡¯s people were sent out, what if Fang Zining and that old man attacked Dongfang Mo How could he handle it alone? She could not help him much, but at this time, she should not cause trouble for him, right? Chapter 613

Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Who¡¯s standing up for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At 22pm, Dongfang Mo finally got off work. He walked out of his office. Today, he had spent the whole afternoon working for the shareholders¡¯meeting. Then, he worked overtime at night. It was not easy for him to arrange his work for the next few days. Simrly, the secretary team outside was also working overtime. They were alsoining incessantly. Ever since Dongfang Mo came back to take over the Dongfang Group, they had been working overtime every day for the past twenty days until 10pm. Sometimes, they even worked overtime until midnight. Dongfang Mo was going crazy, and the employees were exhausted. They felt that if they continued to work overtime like this, they would all age a few years ahead of time. Dongfang Mo walked out of the office and looked at the secretaries who were all suffering from panda eyes He said indifferently, ¡°it will be fine after this period of time. Of course, you¡¯d better pray that Dongfang Group wille back to life. If it doesn¡¯t, then your staying up all night will have been in vain. ¡± The secretaries did not say a word. In fact, they missed Dongfang Jun very much because Dongfang Jun rarely worked overtime, and he had to be gentle and considerate to others, unlike Dongfang Mo who always had a cold face. However, they also admitted that working with Dongfang Jun was inefficient, which was why Dongfang Group had declined, and the motivation to work with Dongfang Mo was much higher. Of course, Dongfang Mo was not in the mood to figure out what these secretaries were thinking. He only cared about his own matters, because taking over Dongfang Group in advance made him appear very passive. ¡°How¡¯s the situation? ¡± As soon as he got into the car, he immediately asked a Hao in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°The engagement ceremony is ready tomorrow, ¡± a HAO reported truthfully. ¡°Also, Fang Jinxin came to Binhai today, and Fang Zining went to the airport to pick him up at noon. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, indicating that he understood. Just as he was about to ask another question, the car had already arrived at the entrance of the Dongfang Corporation, and Fang Zining was looking at him with a smile. He was slightly stunned, then quickly pushed open the car door and walked out. Then, he reached out his hand to touch the area below his nose and gently scolded, ¡°Zining, it¡¯s alreadyte at night and you¡¯re still not sleeping. Do you want to be a panda bride-to-be tomorrow? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my heart aching for you? ¡± As Fang zining spoke, she handed over the insted lunch box that she brought over and said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯ve been working overtime every day. Recently, you¡¯ve lost weight. This is the turtle soup that I made for you in the afternoon. Have some to warm your stomach. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and immediately took it. He stretched out his hand and pulled her towards the side of the car. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯te and wait for me at thiste hour in the future. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to stand by the side of the road. If you have the guts to not be afraid of trouble, why would I be worried? ¡± ¡°I know, ¡± Fang zining replied coquettishly. She followed Dongfang Mo into the car and then urged him, ¡°Ah Mo, hurry up and drink the soup. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied. He opened the insted lunch box and Fang zining personally scooped up the soup to feed him. She even asked softly, ¡°Is it good? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied as he drank the soup. At the same time, he praised Fang Zining, ¡°I remember that you used to say that the thing you hated the most was the kitchen. Why did you want to learn how to make soup? ¡± Fang Zining was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. She replied embarrassedly, ¡°isn¡¯t it all because of you? There¡¯s an old Chinese saying that to capture a man¡¯s heart, you must first capture his stomach. Can I not walk into the kitchen? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment before he used his hand to stroke her head He said apologetically, ¡°Zining, you¡¯re thinking too much. Actually, as long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll take you even if you don¡¯t know how to cook soup. Because you¡¯re the one and only zining in my heart. You¡¯re the woman that I, Dongfang Mo, fell in love with for the first time. ¡± Chapter 614

Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Who¡¯s sticking up for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Jun who was packing his luggage and could not help but call out to him, ¡°Ah Jun, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Mom, what else can I do? Of course, I¡¯m going back to America to continue my studies. ¡± Dongfang Jun did not even raise his head as he continued to pack his luggage. ¡°Go back to America to study? Don¡¯t you want Dongfang Group anymore? ¡± Dongfang Mei could not help but raise her voice when she heard her son¡¯s words. ¡°Can¡¯t you attend a little bit? ¡± ¡°How can I still ask for it? ¡± Dongfang Jun pushed the luggage bag in his hand away and said in a bad mood, ¡°mom, five years ago, you called me back from the United States and made me the CEO of the Dongfang Group. Three years ago, you seized the Dongfang Group from big brother. ¡± Dongfang Jun paused for a moment Then, he sneered and said, ¡°mom, you overestimated me. Of course, it¡¯s also because I overestimated my own ability. In the past few years, the Dongfang Group not only did not go to glory in my hands, but instead went to decline. I¡¯m ashamed of the Dongfang family¡¯s descendants. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a descendant of the Dongfang family to begin with, ¡± Dongfang Mei roared angrily. ¡°Ah Jun, can you just give up so easily? It¡¯s not your fault that the Dongfang Group hase this far. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that DFM and the ck Eagle group couldn¡¯t get their money back, the two of US wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the point of being kicked out by the Dongfang Group. Fortunately, your father... ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°My father? ¡± Dongfang Jun really stopped his work and walked towards Dongfang Mei step by step He asked a little excitedly, ¡°mom, who is my father? All these years, you have never mentioned my father in front of me. Now, you are finally talking about him. Who is he? is He still alive? ¡± Dongfang Mei saw his excited expression and felt a little regretful that she should not have said it at this moment. It was obvious that he was leaving and she could not think of any other way to keep her son. ¡°Your father is... ¡± Dongfang Mei said and looked at Dongfang Jun carefully. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°your father is your second uncle. ¡± ¡°SECOND UNCLE? ¡± Dongfang Jun obviously did not react in time Therefore, he asked mechanically, ¡°which second uncle? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dongfang Yingwu, ¡± Dongfang Mei finally said without hesitation. Rumble. Dongfang Jun felt three thunderps above his head, directly burning him inside and outside. He stood there like a y sculpture, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. ¡°Ah Jun, ¡± Dongfang Mei saw his silly look and quickly went forward to push him. ¡°Ah Jun, are you okay? Ah Jun? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± Dongfang Jun finally came back to his senses. He looked at his mother with an unfamiliar Gaze and shook his head as he stepped out of the door He kept muttering, ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not like that. Mom, are you mistaken? You must be mistaken. How can my father be Dongfang Yingwu? He¡¯s your cousin? ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, I¡¯m not mistaken. I¡¯m really not mistaken. Your second uncle is indeed your biological father. ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at her son Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Jun, I know you can¡¯t ept this for a moment, but the truth is that Dongfang Yingwu is your father... ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Dongfang Jun suddenly roared, then pointed at Dongfang Mei and cried out in pain, ¡°mom, you must be confused. You must be confused. I can¡¯t be Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s son, I can¡¯t be the product of the enzyme! ¡± After Dongfang Jun roared, he quickly ran out of the door. The sudden reality crushed him in an instant. He simply couldn¡¯t ept such a background... ... Chapter 615

Chapter 615: Chapter 615: Who¡¯s sticking up for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Squeak¡± after the car stepped on the emergency brake, the tires screeched against the road surface. Due to inertia, the car continued to slide forward by about a meter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Dongfang Mo, who was originally sitting in the back seat and enjoying Fang zining¡¯s hand feeding him soup, instinctively leaned forward because of the emergency brake. The insted lunch box in his hand became unstable and fell onto the car. Fang zining¡¯s entire body also leaned forward. She was blocked by the front seat and fell into Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Fang zining cried out in shock. Her arms were wrapped around Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck because she was scared. Her entire body was trembling. It was obvious that she was shocked. Dongfang Mo quickly patted her shoulder andforted her softly. Then, he looked at the driver¡¯s seat in front. A Hao was already pushing open the car door and getting out. It was obvious that he was going to observe the situation in front. Dongfang Mo Patted Fang Zining¡¯s back, but his eyes quickly looked forward. However, he saw arge container truck in front of the windshield. Because the container truck was extremely high, he could not see the situation in front of the container truck. Soon, a Hao ran back Then, he opened the door and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°a small car in front of the container truck ran into a person who ran out from the ramp because the speed of the car was too fast, and it knocked that person flying. Now, the police have been called and are waiting for the ambnce to arrive. ¡± ¡°Ah, it hit someone? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately pushed Fang Zining away from his arms and said as he pushed the door open, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he had already gotten out of the car and quickly walked forward with a Hao. Soon, they arrived in front of the small car. Immediately, they saw a blood stain of nearly one meter and the person lying on the ground motionless Why did this person look familiar Dongfang Mo was the first to react. Then, he quickly rushed forward and used his hand to push the person¡¯s body. Only then did he see the person¡¯s face clearly. Dongfang Jun was actually his third brother, Dongfang Jun! Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. Then, he shouted to Ahao who was not far away, ¡°hurry over. Yes, Jun. he was hit. Did he call the ambnce? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± a Hao said truthfully. Then, he pointed at the car owner who was scared silly not far away and said, ¡°he said he called just now. I don¡¯t know if he called. ¡± ¡°call the ambnce again and call the police at the same time. ¡± Dongfang Mo used his hand to probe Dongfang Jun¡¯s nose. There was still a little breath So, he said softly to him, ¡°Ah Jun, you must hold on. The ambnce ising soon. Big Brother is here. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother will definitely save you. He will definitely not leave you alone. ¡± Dongfang Mei ran out after Dongfang Jun, but she was a woman after all, and she was wearing high heels. Of course, she could not Outrun Dongfang Jun. when she chased him here, she saw Dongfang Jun lying in a pool of blood Dongfang Mo was squatting beside Dongfang Jun and talking to him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, it was you who hit my ah Jun with your car, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Mei screamed and quickly rushed forward. Without thinking, she raised her palm and was about to p Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. Unfortunately, her movements were a little slow. A Hao grabbed her wrist with one hand Then, a Hao said in an extremely formic voice, ¡°Aunt Gu, don¡¯t be so impulsive, okay? First understand the situation. Our car is the third car behind third young master¡¯s car. Even if we wanted to hit third young master, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance, right? ¡± Chapter 616

Chapter 616: Chapter 616 who¡¯s sticking by whom 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru and little feather apanied Dongfang Yunxia to Niechang to eat the birthday cake. Although she and little feather did not eat much of the food, the birthday cake was indeed very delicious. It was authentic and there were many fruits inside The ice cream chocte outside was really delicious, so she and little feather ate a lot. On the way back, little feather even told her, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll get fat after eating sweets. You ate so many cakes tonight. What if you get fat tomorrow and Daddy doesn¡¯t want you anymore? ¡± Yan Ru couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard little feather¡¯s words. She was about to say that she wouldn¡¯t gain weight tomorrow after eating today because there was a process for the body to absorb food. It wasn¡¯t that fast. But before she could speak, she heard her great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia say, ¡°Aiyo, little feather, your daddy hasn¡¯t wanted your mommy for many years. It doesn¡¯t matter how fat your mommy gets. ¡± Little feather was a little depressed when he heard Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words. He was about to retort, but he received his mommy¡¯s gaze in an instant. He immediately stopped chewing and pretended to be hurt. Yan Ru did not reply. She only hugged the injured little feather tightly. The mother and daughter acted out a tragic scene in front of Dongfang Yunxia. It was as if they were talking about Daddy, but it also made them feel very ufortable. Seeing this, Dongfang Yunxia did not speak anymore. She was afraid that she would agitate Yan ru, so she did not say anything throughout the journey. Ten minutester, they returned to one inch ink city. Everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, Yan ru brought little feather directly back to the Plum Garden. Little feather was really tired. After returning to her room, she asked Yan ru to help her shower and climbed into bed to sleep. Yan Ru, on the other hand, could not fall asleep. She had been thinking about the incident she had seen at Nishang. Hence, she thought that she had to tell Dongfang Mo no matter what, because Dongfang Mo was going to marry Fang zining the next day. Unfortunately, she had been waiting all this time until two o¡¯clock in the morning. Finally, when she could not hold it in any longer, the moment she raised her head, Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor of the ck Garden was lit up. Dongfang Mo had returned. He must have driven back when she was napping. She quickly walked down the mountain, thinking that she had to tell Dongfang Mo what she had seen tonight, to remind him that Fang Zining was not what he had seen She had to be careful. The first floor of the MO garden was lit up with a weak light, and the hall door was not locked. Yan Ru walked up the stairs with ease, and soon arrived at the second floor¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s door. She hesitated for a moment, then knocked on the door with her hand. About ten secondster, there was the sound of footsteps, followed by the sound of being pulled open, followed by a sentence, ¡°who is it, so... ? ¡± Before Dongfang Mo could finish his sentence, he immediately saw Yan ru standing at the door. He was a little surprised, then asked indifferently and distantly, ¡°what is it? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, let me tell you. Fang Zining is not what you think she is. She is not a good woman. ¡± Yan Ru did not want to stay in front of Dongfang Mo¡¯s door for too long Therefore, she hurriedly said, ¡°tonight in Nishang, I saw her with an old man around fifty years old. They were hugging each other and she even called that old man... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s my daddy. ¡± A crisp female voice suddenly came from behind Dongfang Mo. Then, Fang zining stood behind Dongfang Mo and wrapped her arms around Dongfang Mo¡¯s waist She leaned her face against Dongfang Mo¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°Ah Mo, we westerners, fathers and daughters, when we meet, we have to hug and kiss. I don¡¯t think Miss Yan ru knows about this, so she thinks it¡¯s a little strange. ¡± Chapter 617

Chapter 617: Chapter 617, the first time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru stood there and looked at Fang Zining who was behind Dongfang Mo. her face was full of pride and her eyes were filled with disdain. It was as if she was a country Bumpkin who had not seen the world and did not know the etiquette of the West. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, ¡± Yan ru quickly said. Then she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°the two of them are not the kind of hug that a western father and daughter meet. They are simply the kind of hug that a man and a woman have. Moreover, that man even said to Miss Fang... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted Yan ru¡¯s words. Then, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Yan Ru, if there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and go back. It¡¯s already sote. Zining and I also need to rest. ¡± Yan Ru stood there in a daze Looking at Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and emotionless face and the proud and disdainful face behind Dongfang Mo, the enthusiasm that was originally filled with instantly turned cold. What was wrong with her Did she suddenly be kind-hearted Dongfang Mo was such a capable person. When did he need her, Xi Muru, to intervene in his matters? What did he mean by overestimating himself If Yan ru had never truly understood him before, then she had personally experienced it now. She looked at the cold man in front of her with an incredulous gaze and quickly turned around. There was no longer a need for her to stay in front of him for another second, because staying in front of him for another second was an insult to her. It was early in the morning and the temperature was very low. Even in the south, it was still winter, so it was actually still very cold. Especially since she was in a hurry to run out, so she forgot to put on a coat, so it was even colder. However, at this moment, Yan ru could not feel the coldness in her body. She only felt an iparable chill in her heart. Tonight, no, to be precise,st night, she had such a good opportunity to escape with little feather.. But she actually gave up because she saw Fang zining with an old man. She wholeheartedly thought that she would not let him be deceived, and she wholeheartedly thought that there were not many good people around him, and that she should help him. Now that she thought about it, how childish andughable her thoughts were. Presumably, her actions just now must have been like a clown in his eyes, right No, even worse than a clown. Thinking about it, it made sense. Fang zining was Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love 14 years ago. As for Xi Muru, in Dongfang Mo¡¯s life, she was only a substitute wife six years ago. Five years ago, she was only a mistress who signed a contract with him Whether it was a substitute wife or a mistress, in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, they definitely could not bepared to his first love. Tomorrow, no, it was today. Dongfang Mo was going to be engaged to Fang zining. Yan Ru only liked that after the two of them got engaged, Fang zining would be able to keep an eye on Dongfang Mo at all times and follow him wherever he went. Dongfang Mo did not like her to begin with. Perhaps, just because he was happy.. She would be asked to leave with little feather. Yan Ru continued to think as she walked. After walking for a long time, she finally returned to the Plum Garden. When she entered the room, she realized that little feather had woken up. She was packing her things. ¡°little feather, what are you doing? ¡± Yan Ru was shocked. She did not care about the dew on her body. She quickly walked up and hugged the little girl who was frantically changing her clothes. ¡°Mommy, why are you back? ¡± Little feather could not help but be surprised. Then, he stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away just now? ¡± Yan Ru did not know whether tough or cry when she heard little feather¡¯s words. She used her hand to pinch her pink cheeks and said, ¡°fine, can mommy leave you and run away alone? Do you see how persistent mommy is? ¡± Chapter 618

Chapter 618: Chapter 618, first time crush 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mo Garden, second floor, Dongfang Mo¡¯s room. Dongfang Mo saw that Yan ru had already left, so he closed the door casually and pushed away the hands on his waist. Then, he asked lovingly, ¡°are you hungry? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, how can I not be hungry? ¡± Fang zining rolled her eyes at him Then, she said in a sweet voice, ¡°I had dinner at 6 pm. Initially, I wanted to have supper with you, but then I met your third brother who got into a car ident. You only cared about your third brother and sent him to the hospital. You waited until he was out of danger before leaving. You didn¡¯t care about his life or death at all... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo listened to her faintints and thenughed lightly He scratched her nose and said, ¡°actually, when I came out of the hospital, I originally wanted to take you out for supper. But as you can see, because I carried my third brother, my clothes were stained with blood. If I go to the teahouse with you for supper, I think all the customers will be scared away. ¡± ¡°I know, they didn¡¯t me you, did they? ¡± Fang Zining whined again and then asked softly, ¡°then, should we rest now or let aunt Liu wake up and make supper for us? ¡± ¡°fine, it¡¯s already sote, don¡¯t disturb aunt Liu. I¡¯ll bring you out to eat, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he walked towards the changing room. At the same time, he said, ¡°Zining, wait for me downstairs. I¡¯lle down after I change. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± Fang zining replied. Then, she nced at Dongfang Mo¡¯s room and quickly grabbed something that was already on the bedside table and stuffed it into her bag. Then, she walked downstairs with a smile on her face. By the time Dongfang Mo changed his clothes and came downstairs, Fang Zining was already waiting for him by his car. The morning dew was very heavy. Fang zining stood beside the car and shivered slightly. Dongfang Mo quickly took off his coat and put it on her A Hao had already run to the car at this time. ¡°Zining and I are going out for supper. I¡¯m a little tired. Help me drive. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he directly threw the car keys to a Hao, indicating for him to quickly get into the car. Fang zining¡¯s expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t expect that Dongfang Mo would actually ask a Hao to drive. She thought that it was just the two of them going out for supper. Of course, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t see Fang Zining¡¯s expression. He just helped her into the car very gently and sat in the back seat with her. He held her slightly cold hand in his palm and asked gently, ¡°Zining, where do you want to go for supper? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Nichang. I like the atmosphere there. Moreover, every private room there is very quiet, the environment is good, and the service is very thoughtful. ¡± Fang zining looked at him with a face full of deep affection. Dongfang Mo nodded, and then shouted to a Hao in front, ¡°go to Nichang. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± a Hao answered straightforwardly, and then the car quickly sped up. Dongfang Mo¡¯s sports car was like an Arrow leaving the bow in the early morning as it rushed towards Nichang. Nichang was a high-ss Leisure Club in Binhai. It was open 24 hours a day. Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining went directly to the VIP room. When they entered, the waiter with a smile on his face had already brought delicious snacks over. It was obviously not Fang Zining¡¯s first time here, so she was very familiar with the menu. She quickly ordered a few signature dishes, then waved the waiter off, indicating for him to hurry up and serve the food. ¡°Zining, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I remember that the coffee you made in the past was quite delicious. There are cutlery for making coffee here. While we¡¯re waiting for the meal, you can help make some more. Drink some coffee to wake up. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll fall asleep before I finish my supper, ¡± Dongfang Mo yawned exaggeratedly as he spoke. Chapter 619

Chapter 619: Chapter 619, first time heart attack 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Zining went to the coffee shop in the private room to brew some coffee. Dongfang Mo sat on the Sofa alone and closed his eyes to rest. He was really tired. This kind of tiredness was not only physical, but also in his heart. His heart had never been so tired before. Ever since his great-aunt forced him to take over the Dongfang Group again, more than twenty days had passed in the blink of an eye. He worked overtime every night and forced himself to do many things every day. Of course, sometimes it was not necessary to work overtime because thepany did not necessarily need it either. However, he still liked to sit in his office, even if it was in a daze. Ever since Fang Zining came to one inch mo city, and ever since her great-aunt suggested that he and Fang Zining be married, Fang zining actually hoped that she could expose thestyer of their rtionship with him. Her goal was to verify whether he was a eunuch or not. For the past twenty days, he had been pretending to know what was going on, but tonight, he could no longer pretend. Because Fang Zining had been with him the whole time. Even if Dongfang Jun was injured and sent to the hospital, he let her go home first, but she refused and insisted on apanying him. In a beautiful way, she said that she would share happiness with him and share hardships with him. That night, they sent Dongfang Jun to the hospital. Because Dongfang Jun¡¯s brain and legs were injured after he fainted, he underwent surgery. Dongfang Mei, who had always been a strong woman, seemed to be extremely dispirited at that moment. She kept mumbling something. Heforted his aunt and waited for Dongfang Jun¡¯s surgery to bepleted before he left. However, from the interaction between Fang Zining and Dongfang Mei, he did not find anything wrong with the two of them. Dongfang Mei, also known as Dongfang Yingwu, should not have joined hands with Fang Jinxin. He was somewhat aware of this. Of course, it was a good thing that they did not join hands. Perhaps it was because Dongfang Yingwu and Fang Jinxin were more conceited, and conceited people always disdained to cooperate with others. Perhaps it was because they did not join forces, or perhaps it was because they were not very familiar with each other in the past. Fang Zining was still brewing coffee in the coffee room. The waiter had already served the food that Fang Zining had just ordered. Dongfang Mo, on the other hand, still closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Whether it was the waiter or Fang Zining, he did not open his eyes to take a look. He knew that the drinks and coffee tonight would not be too simple. Fang zining probably could not wait any longer. Of course, he could not pretend that he did not understand anything. After all, he still had to give her a chance. Since she thirsted for it, he could not let her down. However, in the past five years, or more urately, in the past six years, ever since he married Xi Muru six years ago, he had inexplicably developed a Mysophobia Other than Xi Muru, he seemed to have no interest in other women, even if they were as beautiful as fairies. Since this Fang zining liked that kind of thing so much, he obviously could not let her down, right? Tonight, no matter what, he would let her enjoy it to the end. Fang Zining was making coffee in the coffee room. Actually, the real her wasn¡¯t very good at making coffee, because she used to be the mayor¡¯s daughter. At that time, she didn¡¯t like to do anything. However, ever since she met Fang Jinxin, ever since her life began to change, ever since her identity became Fang Zining, she learned to make coffee for a few days, because the former Fang zining knew how to make coffee. Chapter 620

Chapter 620: Chapter 620-first crush-4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As she was grinding the coffee beans, a blissful smile appeared on her lips. She believed that even if Dongfang Mo was Liu xiahui tonight, he would still have sex with her. She had long known that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch. To be more precise, she had long suspected that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were the same person. Otherwise, she would not have agreed to be engaged to Dongfang Mo five years ago. However, five years ago, Dongfang Mo had actually gotten into a car ident with Nangong Xun on Fourth Ring Ind because of Xi Muru. What made her the most upset was that her father had actually fallen from grace, forcing her to leave her hometown To live a life of exile. She could understand why her father had fallen, but as a woman who was living on the streets of a foreign country, what else could she do? Fortunately, all of this was over. Fortunately, she met a noble. Fortunately, she had a chance to marry Dongfang Mo again, even though she had changed her appearance and identity. Although she nevercked men in her life, especially in the past five years, she could only be with a man called Daddy, but it didn¡¯t matter because daddy was good to her, and she liked this daddy very much. Moreover, daddy had such a huge business, and his business now needed to find a collective to rely on. The Eastern Group was the best reliance, and Daddy couldplement the development of the Eastern Group. Of course, Daddy¡¯s business was very big, and she was now daddy¡¯s only daughter. These things would be left to her in the future. As for her, as a woman, she probably didn¡¯t have that much ability. Of course, she still had to give birth to a child to inherit such arge family business After all, she was the joint property mother of the Eastern Group and the Fang Group. She was a 30-year-old woman, and she had yed with many men in the past. However, her uterus had yet to bear a child. This did not mean that she would not bear a child, but it was because.. She had never felt that any man was enough for her to help him bear a child. Her uterus could only house outstanding seeds. For other men, those who could only make her feel joy for a moment, she would usually ask them to use a small raincoat. She did not give them any chance to enter her fertile soil. It had been more than twenty days since she returned to one inch Mo city. She had been putting on a dignified and virtuous performance. Of course, this was not only for Dongfang Mo to watch, but also for that great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia to watch. The reason why she had to follow Dongfang Mo tonight was because today was her ovtion period. She went to the hospital in the afternoon for a b-scan. Her follicles had reached the maximum proportion. It was estimated that they would burst this afternoon or tonight. Looking at the already fragrant coffee, she immediately turned off the fire and elegantly poured the coffee into the cup that had already been prepared. Of course, the cup had already prepared the additives. Carrying the coffee to the dining room, Dongfang Mo, who had just closed his eyes to rest for a while, looked much more energetic. This made Fang Zining feel very gratified. She had always had high expectations for men. If Dongfang Mo had always looked exhausted and exhausted, she might have been somewhat disappointed. Although her goal tonight was to win the bid, but.. She still hoped that when she won the bid, she would be able to enjoy the joy and g-spot of being one with him. Dongfang Mo must be different from other men, this was what she was certain in her heart. At the same time, it was definitely not something that Fang Jinxin, who was in his fifties, couldpare to. After all, Dongfang Mo was 20 years younger, and a man in his thirties was in his prime. Not only did he have endless energy, he also had a wealth of experience. Chapter 621

Chapter 621: Chapter 621, first time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, the shrimp dumplings here are the most famous. Why don¡¯t you eat two more? ¡± Fang Zining saw that Dongfang Mo had almost finished eating, so she picked up a shrimp dumpling with her chopsticks and ced it in Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m already full. ¡± Dongfang Mo put down his chopsticks as he spoke, picked up the already warm and cold coffee and took a SIP Then, he gave her a look of appreciation and said, ¡°the coffee that zining brews is getting better and better, especially the little bear on this milkshake. The taste is really good. ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re praising me. As long as you like it, it¡¯s good. ¡± As Fang zining spoke, she squeezed closer to him and said softly, ¡°the coffee that I brewed for you, can I not make it with my heart? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her lovingly, but in an instant, he shouted, ¡°Zining, why is your face red? Is it ketchup? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± Fang zining eximed in surprise. She immediately used her hand to touch her face, wanting to wipe the ketchup off her face. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get a tissue to wipe it off for you. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he immediately reached out to grab the tissue. However, because his movements were quite big, he knocked over the Coffee Cup in front of Fang Zining. With great difficulty, he brought the tissue over. First, he wiped Fang Zining¡¯s face, then he wiped the coffee on Fang Zining¡¯s skirt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your coffee spilled. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Fang zining with a face full of guilt. Then, he quickly ced his Coffee Cup in front of Fang Zining. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you this cup. ¡± ¡°How can that be? I prepared this Cup meticulously for you. This Cup won¡¯t be as good as the one you just had. ¡± Fang zining immediately rejected him. Then, she quickly stood up. ¡°Ah Mo, drink your coffee first. I¡¯ll go make another cup. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t boil it. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his embrace Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that we have to share blessings and hardships together? Now, we only have one cup of coffee. Of course, we have to share it together, right? ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo immediately picked up the Coffee Cup and took a big Gulp. Then, his thin lips quickly pressed onto Fang zining¡¯s mouth. Before Fang Zining could react.. Dongfang Mo had already spat out all the coffee in his mouth into her mouth. ¡°Oh... ¡± Fang zining did not have the time to refuse because Dongfang Mo¡¯s actions were both urgent and quick. In an instant, she could feel the strong and passionate nature of this male, Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Ah Mo... You¡¯re so bad. ¡± Fang Zining took the opportunity when Dongfang Mo let go of her and deliberately put on a stern face to scold him. Her fair face quickly flushed red ... ¡°Hehe, women don¡¯t like men who aren¡¯t bad. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he took another big gulp of coffee. Then, he grabbed Fang Zining, who was about to break free, and once again used his own mouth to block Fang zining¡¯s mouth. However, this time, Fang Zining wasn¡¯t as unprepared as before as she swallowed all the coffee. This time, when Dongfang Mo pushed all the coffee into her mouth, she cleverly pushed back quite a bit for Dongfang Mo. The two of them kept rolling their lips, and in the end, neither of them drank less, about half each. After three or four times, a cup of coffee waspletely drunk, and Dongfang Mo, with the help of feeding Fang Zining to drink the coffee, also deeply kissed Fang Zining for a long time. He had long ignited the thing that Fang Zining had hidden in her body. Chapter 622

Chapter 622: Chapter 622, first heart attack 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, I¡¯m so hot, I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± Fang zining¡¯s face was flushed red. As she spoke, she had already used her hands to pull on her clothes. It was obvious that the medicine had already taken effect in her body. ¡°I¡¯m also very hot. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he quickly carried her horizontally and walked to the room inside in a few steps. He then threw her onto the bed and helped to pull thest bit of restraint off her body before throwing her onto the ground. ¡°Ah MO, hurry up ande up. ¡± Fang zining turned her head to look at Dongfang Mo who was still standing by the bed. Her face was flushed red as she called out to him. Herrge eyes were already filled with an uncontroble desire that was burning fiercely. ¡°Alright, lie on the bed obediently and wait for me in the best position. I¡¯ll go to the washroom to wash up. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he had already bent down to pick up the clothes on the floor Then, as he walked out of the door, he exined in a low voice, ¡°you know, my clothes are synthetic. Before I do anything, I have to prepare some things to go in. Otherwise, you won¡¯t feelfortable. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo stepped out and walked to the door of the room. He quickly pressed the lights on the wall and the room immediately turned pitch ck. He then pushed open the washroom door and quickly turned on the shower He wanted Fang zining in the room to hear the sound of running water. After doing all this, he quickly shed out of the door. A Hao was already waiting outside. When he saw himing out, he handed the car keys to him and whispered to her, ¡°everything is ready. ¡± ¡°quickly push him in and get someone to film everything, ¡± Dongfang Mo ordered coldly. At the same time, he quickly rushed to the elevator not far away. Just then, the elevator door opened and he shed into the elevator Because he himself couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. The car was in the underground parking lot of Nishang. Dongfang MO quickly opened the car door and started the car. His actions were almost done in one breath. There was a fire burning in his body. He had been poisoned by the APHRODISIAC POISON, so he urgently needed a woman to help him detoxify. In fact, there were many nightclubs in Binhai. It was really easy to find a woman, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t want to go anywhere. The only ce in his mind that he wanted to go was actually one inch Mo city, the plum garden halfway up the mountain. Yan Ru was ridiculed by Dongfang Mo, and when she returned to the Plum Garden, she met little feather who wanted to pack up and escape. She quickly coaxed little feather to sleep, carried her to the bed, and then slowly fell asleep beside her. Because she had just fallen asleep, she didn¡¯t sleep very well. In her daze, she was suddenly woken up by the sound of the door opening. She was slightly stunned, then quickly got up from the bed, grabbed a coat, and ran downstairs. At night, she would usually lock the door of her room. If she did not have a key, she would not be able to open it. Therefore, the person who could suddenly push open the door of her first floor must either have a key or a special ability The first thing that came to her mind was whether Che Qixuan had sneaked in from somewhere. She had just run to the corner of the stairs when she saw Che Qixuaning up the stairs. She could not help but exim, ¡°Qixuan, why are you here? Are you taking me and little feather out? ¡± ¡°Qixuan? ¡± Dongfang Mo, who was initially a little confused from the fire, immediately became alert when he heard Yan ru¡¯s words. His mind instantly became much more rxed as he looked at the woman in pajamas The corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a trace of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I¡¯m not Che Qixuan, I¡¯m Dongfang Mo. ¡± Chapter 623

Chapter 623: Chapter 623, first time crush 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo Yan Ru was stunned for a moment and took a closer look. As expected, it was indeed Dongfang Mo. wasn¡¯t he resting with his fianc??e in his ink garden? Yan Ru looked at Dongfang Mo in front of her. His expression was very strange, red and white mixed together. His gaze was even more terrifying, as if his eyes were burning with fire. What was wrong with him She had gone to the ink garden two hours ago. At that time, although he looked a little tired, he did not look like this? Could it be that after she left, he drank with his first love, Fang Zining Looking at him now, it seemed like he was quite drunk. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? You came to my ce when you were drunk and acted crazy, right? ¡± Yan Ru¡¯s tone was very unpleasant She couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°whoever you get drunk with, find someone to help you sober up. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know how to sober up, even if I do, I won¡¯t help you sober up. ¡± However, while Yan ru was still saying this, Dongfang Mo had already walked up to her in two or three steps and pulled her into his arms. Before she could react, his hands were already impatiently tugging at Yan ru¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, what do you mean? ¡±YannRuu could not help but growl.Shee quickly used her hands to block his movements, wanting to remind him not to be rough with her every time. Unfortunately, this little bit of strength from Yan ru was like scratching an itch in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes. Hepletely ignored Yan ru¡¯s struggle and continued tugging at the pajamas on her body. There was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to press this woman under his body.. He wanted to run wild in her body. Unfortunately, Yan ru had already been humiliated by him once today, so now he was using force again. He was even in the stairwell, whichpletely infuriated her. Therefore, without thinking, Yan ru lowered her head, opened her mouth, and directly bit Dongfang Mo¡¯s arm. This time, Yan ru used all her strength, so she bit very deeply. Dongfang Mo, who was burned by the fire of desire, immediately cried out in pain and instinctively let go of her clothes. Yan Ru took this opportunity to quickly run downstairs. The first floor was her painting studio, and all the painting tools were avable. Of course, there were also paper cutting tools. Yan Ru quickly held the paper cutting scissors in her hand, and then faced Dongfang Mo, who was approaching her With a cold face, she said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you dare to act rashly here tonight, I¡¯ll stab you with this knife. At worst, I¡¯ll stab you to death beforemitting suicide, and we¡¯ll both die together. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s muddled brain finally became much clearer after seeing the shiny de. His footsteps instinctively stopped, and he used all his willpower to control his body as he looked at the sharp de in Yan ru¡¯s hand He cried out in pain, ¡°Mu Ru, do you really hate me so much? You¡¯re actually going to take the knife and perish together with me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want me to like you? ¡± The corners of Yan ru¡¯s mouth curled up into a subtle sneer She said mockingly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, in the past six years, what have you done that¡¯s worth me liking you? What isn¡¯t worth me hating you for? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned. In the past six years, ever since Xi Muru had taken Xi Muxue¡¯s ce to marry him, he had never done anything that made Xi Muru like him. Chapter 624

Chapter 624: Chapter 624, First Heart Attack 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, at this moment, if he did not vent his anger, his body would probably explode. There was no time for him and Xi Muru to slowly discuss one thing at a time. Therefore, he could not help but growl, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t forget that you are my mistress, my mistress for life. And the role of a mistress is that when your lover needs your body, you should unconditionally provide your own body. ¡± ¡°My name is Yan ru now, ¡± Yan ru reminded him sternly. The scissors in her hands were shaking non-stop However, she still said sternly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you better figure it out for me. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not your mistress right now. Even if it¡¯s your mistress, you can¡¯t force yourself on me. After all, that kind of thing has to be consensual. ¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is consensual? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately shouted sternly, ¡°Xi Muru, you disgusting woman. You¡¯re my mistress and you¡¯re still running away. You¡¯ve been running away for five years. It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t ask you topensate me for the loss of five years with interest. Now, you actually dare to negotiate with me. Do you want me to open the agreement? Let¡¯s see which one is enough for you to negotiate. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muru, I¡¯m Xi Muxue. ¡± Yan Ru was about to be angered to death by Dongfang Mo. This d * Mn Man, a man who was obsessed with his sperm, he could not be reasonable once. He could not speak to her calmly once. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not Xi Muru. ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously patient to the extreme. Then, he reached into his bag for his phone As he took out his phone from his bag, he said coldly, ¡°since you¡¯re not Xi Muru, then I¡¯ll get someone to bring Zheng Yifan back from abroad. His case has been hanging there for so many years and hasn¡¯t been closed. It¡¯ll be easy for him to go to jail. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my period, ¡± Yan ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and then quickly added, ¡°although today is thest day, how can it still be clean? You can¡¯t possibly not care about my period, right? ¡± Yan Ru didn¡¯t know if Zheng Yifan¡¯s case was still hanging, but she didn¡¯t want the devil, Dongfang Mo, to disturb Zheng Yifan¡¯s peaceful life because of her, and she didn¡¯t want Zheng Yifan to really walk into prison because of her. From the beginning to the end, Zheng Yifan only had grace to her. Even the medical ident five years ago was actually Dongfang Mo¡¯s trick to stop her from marrying Zheng Yifan. So, in any case, she can not harm their benefactor again, this is certain, so, she quicklypiled a monthly lie. Dongfang Mo slightly stunned, originally in the hands of the phone are dropped, and then he tried hard to pick up the phone on the ground, but Yan ru was one step ahead of him in the hands of his phone. She took his phone, of course, to keep him from calling his people. ¡°Hurry up and call... Hurry up and call... ¡± Dongfang Mo used his hand to hold the Armrest of the SOFA, but in the end, because his body was too ufortable from the fire of desire, he could not stand properly, so he suddenly fell on the sofa ... ¡°Call 120? ¡± Yan Ru was shocked and stared at Dongfang Mo with wide eyes. ¡°Are you so drunk? How much did you drink? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink at all. ¡± Dongfang Mo waved his hand with difficulty, his burning eyes looking at the woman whose pajamas had two buttons pulled off. ¡°I was poisoned... i... If I don¡¯t detoxify it... I¡¯m afraid... I won¡¯t be able to hold on... ¡± Chapter 625

Chapter 625: Chapter 625, first time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION APHRODISIAC POISON Yan Ru was stunned for a moment before she reacted. No wonder the man in front of her had such a strange expression on his face. His eyes seemed to have been set on fire. It turned out that she had been poisoned by APHRODISIAC POISON. Heavens, this was simply a heaven-sent opportunity. was there a better way to escape Was there a better chance than this to Stab Dongfang Mo? No, there definitely wasn¡¯t. This was simply the heavens pitying her. Seeing that she had been bullied too miserably by Dongfang Mo, they had sent the Demon Dongfang Mo to her. Wasn¡¯t their goal to let her do whatever she wanted to Dongfang Mo? Stab him with a knife and let him die cleanly. From then on, no one would dare to threaten her anymore. She could live a carefree life in this world with little feather. No, using a knife definitely wouldn¡¯t work. That would be too brazen. If the police investigated, she would definitely be caught, and she would be a murderer. At that time, she would have to pay for Dongfang Mo¡¯s life. What about her little feather? If she couldn¡¯t stab him with a knife, then she would give him rat poison. She would put the rat poison in the water and tell him that it was hangover soup. If he drank it, no one would know. His death had nothing to do with her because he had been poisoned by the spring poison At worst, she would say that he didn¡¯t detoxify in time after being poisoned. But she didn¡¯t have rat poison here Oh my God, why didn¡¯t she think of putting a little bit of rat poison here earlier Even if it was the poison of a cockroach? Well, she didn¡¯t have any medicine here, so she could only be very helpless. She threw his cell phone aside, then threw the knife in her hand on the ground. She turned around and wanted to walk upstairs. Anyway, he was poisoned. She would just pretend not to know and let him live and die here. In that case, his poison might not be detoxified. Maybe tomorrow morning, no, this morning, he would also die. Today was the day he and Fang Zining got engaged. If he died on such a day, it would probably be an explosive piece of news, right And she couldpletely leave quietly with little feather in such news. However, the moment she walked to the Sofa, she nced at Dongfang Mo with a pained expression. At this moment, he had already pulled off all of his clothes because he was too hot on his body He was trying his best to pull off thest piece of the fig leaf. When Yan ru saw this situation, her heart instinctively tightened. She could not help but recall that six years ago, she was forced into a marriage by Nangong Xun. At that time, Dongfang Yu rushed over to save her. At that time, she was also drugged with Aphrodisiac by Nangong Xun and was poisoned with Aphrodisiac. In Dongfang Yu¡¯s yacht, she had also experienced the pain and difficulty of being unable to seek help. At that time, Dongfang Yu had finally broken through the bottom line of morality and detoxified her. Although she now knew that the Dongfang Yu at that time was Dongfang Mo, at that time, Dongfang Yu¡¯s identity was her brother-inw. Six years ago, when she was tortured by the spring poison, he saved her. Now, he was framed by someone and was also attacked by the spring poison. Should she just stand by and watch and leave without saying a word? She had personally experienced the pain of being poisoned by the spring poison. That kind of pain was so painful that she wished she could die immediately. That time, it was precisely because Dongfang Yu, in fact, Dongfang Mo, finally gave it to her that she was able to extricate herself from that kind of pain that she wished she could die. And now, Dongfang Mo, who was lying on the SOFA, was probably experiencing the same kind of pain that she had experienced before, right? Chapter 626

Chapter 626: Chapter 626-first crush-10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had to admit that six years ago, after she was poisoned by Nangong Xun, before Dongfang Mo detoxified her, she was in so much pain that she wanted to die, because at that time, she was muddled It was as if she was so muddled that she did not know anything other than the pain of being burned by fire. But when Dongfang Mo detoxified her, that feeling... ... Thinking of this, she could not help but curse herself in her heart: cheap, what a cheap woman, to actually remember such a dirty thing, aren¡¯t you shameless? Her footsteps, which were originally heading upstairs, finally stopped. Looking at the phone not far away, her heart could not help but thump. Should she really call the hospital? No, before she could touch the phone, she quickly denied her decision. The secret that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch was still only known to her. Of course, perhaps Fang Zining also knew. After all.. Fang Zining was going to get engaged to him. Alright, regardless of whether Fang Zining knew or not, it was still a secret that he was not a eunuch. She did not know the reason why Dongfang Mo had been pretending to be a eunuch. However, Dongfang Mo definitely had his reasons for doing so. If she called 120 and asked the hospital¡¯s ambnce to pull him to the hospital, then the news that Dongfang Mo was not a eunuch would definitely be exposed. After it was exposed, would he be in even greater danger? She did not know. She really did not know. In fact, she had never really understood theplicated rtionship between the Dongfang family. However, thest time Dongfang Jun bought her from Leng Leiting and wanted to ask Dongfang Mo for money, this fully exined.. Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Mei were not on good terms. Moreover, they had probably been fighting openly and secretly for many years. She could not call 911, and she could not bear to see Dongfang Mo die in pain from the Aphrodisiac poison. Yan Ru¡¯s heart was slightly stifled. In the end, she went to the Sofa and looked at the man who was already struggling in pain... ... Finally, she ced her hand on the buttons of her pajamas and unbuttoned them one by one. She knew that this was the first time she had undressed him. She could no longer tell if there was any willingness in it. She still could not know whether Dongfang Mo had really been poisoned by the Aphrodisiac poison. After all, she was not a doctor, but even if Dongfang Mo was acting, he had seeded because she could not bear to see him in such pain.. She could not bear to see him in such pain... ... Her hand slowly removed the pajamas on her body. Her sparkling white skin looked exceptionally holy under the dim light. Dongfang Mo, who had been struggling on the SOFA and was constantly struggling with the Sofa, saw this holy fluorescent light.. It was as if he had seen the light in an instant in the dark night... ... Yan Ru did not know how she got onto the SOFA. Perhaps it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand that pulled her over, or perhaps it was her who walked over. In short, she still became Dongfang Mo¡¯s exquisite snack in the end, allowing him to open his mouth and GNAW at her mercilessly... ... Dongfang Mo was really starving to the point of going crazy. Therefore, the moment Yan ru¡¯s body appeared in front of him, all of his will copsed, and he could no longer gather his will together.. He could only indulge his own desires, pass the burning mes in his body to her, and burn each other in this burning desire together with her... ... Chapter 627

Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Who did WHO¡¯S DOUBLE 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru woke up at seven in the morning. This was not to say that she was not tired. In fact, two hours ago, she had been tormented by Dongfang Mo until her entire body was about to fall apart. The reason why she was able to wake up at this time was entirely because of the biological clock in her body. In the past twenty days, she had already gotten used to waking up at seven in the morning every day because little feather had to go to kindergarten. She used her hands to support her body and slowly got up. In the early morning, she and Dongfang Mo were originally on the Sofa. However, the SOFA was only a small space. How could it be enough for a hungry wolf like Dongfang Mo to behave atrociously? Therefore, he quickly rolled her onto the floor. She wanted to get up, but there was an arm on her waist. She used her hands to remove the arm and turned her head to look at Dongfang Mo, who was sleeping soundly beside her. At this moment, he looked very satisfied, like a child who had received a big apple Alright, she admitted that she had never paid attention to Dongfang Mo¡¯s sleeping posture before because six years ago, when she married him, he was still a devil who was beyond recognition. At that time, he rarely slept on her bed. Even if he asionally slept, she did not dare to look at him. Five years ago, she had be his mistress, but he was still a demon who was beyond recognition. Of course, she still could not look at his sleeping posture. After all, looking at that old tree bark face that looked like it was crawling with Leeches was indeed scary. Later on, Dongfang Yu died. In order to be able to get engaged to Kuang Yingying, he went for stic surgery for Kuang Yingying. Then, that ghostly face became more handsome. However, at that time, he no longer came to her room. Although she had lived a tough life since she was young, she did not seem to have slept on the ground. Moreover, the first floor of the Plum Garden was not like the second floor that had a carpet. The first floor was made of pure floor tiles, so sleeping on the ground was cold She did not know if she would catch a cold this time. She stood up, picked up the pajamas on the ground, and put them on quickly. The moment she turned around, she found that Dongfang Mo was still lying on the floor in a deep sleep. Her rise did not disturb him. He must have been exhausted a few hours ago, so he would not be able to wake up for a while. She looked around and found that there was indeed nothing to make him a cup. Finally, she went to the window and pulled down a pair of floor-to-ceiling curtains to cover him. She treated it as a nket. In any case, this man¡¯s body was very healthy, so the slight cold would not make him sick. She turned around and walked upstairs. Just as she opened the door to the room, little feather on the bed was already rubbing her eyes with her hands. Obviously, the biological clock in her body had woken her up. ¡°Yu Yu, why don¡¯t you sleep more? ¡± Yan Ru rushed to the bed and pretended that she had just gone to the bathroom. She pulled her to sleep more. ¡°I¡¯m going to kindergarten. ¡± Little feather yawned and wanted to get out of bed as she spoke. She was a good girl. Good girls always had to go to kindergarten on time. Otherwise, they would be criticized if they werete. ¡°Yu Yu, you don¡¯t have to go to kindergarten today. ¡± Yan Ru quickly pulled her back and exined to her in a soft voice, ¡°today is Saturday. You don¡¯t have to go to school on Saturday. ¡± ¡°Oh, right, I forgot. ¡± Little feather finally remembered, so she said, ¡°then let¡¯s go climb the mountain early. Didn¡¯t you sayst week that you would take me to climb the mountain on Saturday? The back mountains of one inch ink city are so big. ¡± Little feather paused at this point, then climbed over and whispered into Yan ru¡¯s ear, ¡°maybe we will climb out of one inch ink city when we are climbing the mountain. ¡± Yan Ru smiled when she heard this. She wished she could escape quietly like this, but one-inch ink city wouldn¡¯t be so easy to escape, right? Chapter 628

Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Who became who¡¯s Substitute 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In a high-ss single-person Ward in the hospital. Dongfang Jun¡¯s face was covered with bandages and his legs were also in a cast. Dongfang Mei was sobbing ufortably beside the hospital bed. Her son was the hope of her life. Now that her son had be like this, her hope had copsed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu growled at Dongfang Mei in a slightly irritated tone Then, he immediately slowed down his voice and said, ¡°what time is it in the morning? Don¡¯t you know to get some breakfast for Ah Jun? Don¡¯t you know that your son needs nutrition when he¡¯s injured? ¡± Dongfang Mei was slightly stunned. Then, she raised her wrist to check the time. Then, her face turned slightly red as she stood up She said to Dongfang Yingwu in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Ah Jun that you¡¯re his father. He won¡¯t be able to ept it for a while. You shouldfort him and don¡¯t agitate him. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu nodded and motioned for her to hurry up and buy breakfast. He knew how to do it. Dongfang Mei looked at her son with some worry, then she took her bag and turned around to leave. Dongfang Yingwu waited for Dongfang Mei to leave Then he looked at Dongfang Jun on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really surnamed Dongfang, and I¡¯m not a member of the Dongfang family. I¡¯m actually the adopted child of your second uncle, Dongfang Mo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brother. My surname is Qiu, and I¡¯m Qiu Yuesheng¡¯s son. My real name is Qiu Jiawu. ¡± ¡°Qiu Yuesheng¡¯s son? ¡± Although Dongfang Jun¡¯s face was covered with gauze and his expression could not be seen, his voice still made people hear his iparable shock. ¡°Yes, I am the son of Qiu Yuesheng, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu answered firmly Then he said to Dongfang Jun, ¡°back then, the Qiu family was tortured badly by the Dongfang family. The Dongfang family almost wiped out the Qiu family. I was the only one left. If Dongfang Jianxin didn¡¯t pity me and was only three years old, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken me in...?. .¡± Dongfang Juny on the bed silently, his hands clenched into fists. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that his second uncle was his father, and even more so, that his second uncle was not a member of the Dongfang family, but a member of the Qiu family, the Dongfang family¡¯s sworn enemy. This also meant that he was also a member of the Qiu family. No, he was abination of the Qiu family and the Dongfang family, because his mother was a member of the Dongfang family. When he was still very young, he had heard of the glorious story of the Dongfang family. It was said that Dongfang Jianguo, the grandfather of the Dongfang family, was once a hero. He had caught many bad people, and Qiu Yuesheng of the Qiu family was the most famous cultural relic thief At that time, it was said that Qiu Yuesheng had robbed a priceless cultural relic and was preparing to transport it overseas. However, it was caught by Dongfang Jianguo, the police captain at the border, and he died on the spot. This was the glory of the Dongfang family. He used to be proud because he was a member of the Dongfang family. Having such a heroic grandfather made him proud. However, now, Dongfang Yingwu used such a cold and merciless fact to tell him that he was not a child of the Dongfang family, but a child of the Qiu family. Moreover, he was the descendant of the evil person who stole the cultural relic, Qiu Yuesheng. ¡°No... No... ¡± Dongfang Jun shook his head and screamed in pain, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your son, and I don¡¯t want to be a descendant of the Qiu family. I¡¯m a member of the Dongfang family, and I¡¯m the grandson of Dongfang Jianguo. I¡¯m the descendant of a hero, not the descendant of a criminal. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu looked at Dongfang Jun, who had almost lost control of his emotions After he had calmed down a little, he said coldly, ¡°whose child is this? This is already fated. You have the same blood as me in your blood. We are the descendants of the Qiu family. This is an iron fact. You can not change it even if you want to. ¡± Chapter 629

Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Who became WHO¡¯s stand-in 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Yan ru did not bring little feather to climb the mountain today because Dongfang Mo was still lying naked in the living room on the first floor. She did not want little feather to see such a scene. Therefore, she coaxed little feather and said that she would help her tell a story. Then, she told her that she had to sleep more during the day because the big liar was getting engaged tonight and might cause amotion until veryte. That was why she had to sleep enough during the day to be energetic. Little feather finally obediently stayed in the room on the second floor under her persuasion and listened to her story. At the same time, she also told her some interesting stories about her in kindergarten. In the end, Yan ru was still too tired. When she was telling little feather stories, she could barely keep her spirits up. Butter, when little feather told her about kindergarten, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. In the end, she fell asleep as she listened. Yan Ru slept for a long time. Because the bed was toofortable, of course,pared to the floor on the first floor, thefortable environment was easy to make people drowsy. When she woke up again, there was no trace of little feather by her side. She was shocked and quickly jumped down from the bed, then quickly looked for little feather in the room. ¡°Yu Yu... Yu Yu... ¡± Yan ru shouted Yu Yu¡¯s name, but she couldn¡¯t find Yu Yu even after searching the first and second floors of the Plum Garden. She didn¡¯t hear any response from her ... Yan Ru started to get anxious. Although Yu Yu had celebrated her fifth birthday yesterday, she was still a five-year-old child. Moreover, the courtyard in one inch ink city was quite big for a five-year-old child. Yan Ru quickly changed her clothes and quickly walked out of the Plum Garden. She wondered if Yu Yu had gone to climb the back mountain alone. This child had said that she would climb the mountain in the morning, but it was already afternoon. As soon as she walked out of the Plum Garden, she saw a min walking towards her and seeing her She said with a smile, ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re out. I thought you were still painting. Tonight, Young Master Dongfang and Miss Fang are holding an engagement ceremony at the Yuntian hotel. Great Aunt asked me to inform you that I hope you can attend the banquet on time. ¡± ¡°where¡¯s my Yu Yu? ¡± Yan Ru did not take the gown. At this moment, there was nothing more important than finding little feather. ¡°Oh, you mean little feather? ¡± ¡°She went to the Grand Hotel with great aunt, ¡± Amin told her politely and formally. ¡°Great Aunt told me to inform you to quickly go to the qiluo dress shop to choose a dress. Put It on her tab and say that you¡¯re little feather¡¯s mommy. You can¡¯t embarrass the Dongfang family. ¡± Yan Ru felt very ufortable when she heard this. Since she felt that she had embarrassed the Dongfang family by attending Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement party, what was the point of having her attend Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she was not allowed to go? Of course, she didn¡¯t say this to a min because a min was just a servant. Moreover, in a Min¡¯s eyes, she might even think that she was Xi Muxue, and a min had always disliked Xi muxue. Since little feather had been taken away by old Mrs. Dongfang Yunxia, even if Yan ru didn¡¯t want to attend Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement party, she couldn¡¯t. After all, she was worried about little feather. Thus, she quickly went to one inch ink city¡¯s small square. She originally wanted to let uncle Liu drive for her, but uncle Liu had already gone to do other things and wasn¡¯t back yet. Uncle Liu did not return. Aunt Liu asked her to wait for a while, but she was unwilling to wait, so she said that she would go out and take a taxi. However, one inch ink city¡¯s security did not let her go. In the end, a young security guard came to help her drive the car. Of course.. The Dongfang family had always had many cars. Chapter 630

Chapter 630: Chapter 630 who did WHO¡¯s stand-in 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai¡¯s qiluo dress styling shop was one of the most famous and upscale dress shops in Binhai. It was also a ce where rich and powerful people came to spend their money. When Yan Ruyi walked in, she was immediately attracted by the dreamlike environment of the Qiluo dress shop. Because the decoration of the Qiluo dress shop was just like its name, giving people a gorgeous, fresh and warm feeling of the Qiluo dress. The Blue Sea water and the white beach took up the main hue Even people who were in a bad mood would be in a good mood when they walked in. Walking into the Qiluo gown styling house was like walking into a fresh coffee shop. There weren¡¯t all kinds of fashionable gowns hanging on the walls like other gowns shops. There were only world-famous paintings The Gentle Music of mountains and rivers lingered in their ears. A few guests were sitting in the spacious and bright but not empty hall. There was a special waiter who made detailed introductions and rmendations for these guests Meanwhile, the guests were carefully studying their favorite gowns and fabrics. Yan Ru went directly to the second floor. As the waiter brought her directly to the second floor, and she had never been to this dress shop before, she was not familiar with the style of the dress here. There were many styles of dress, so the waiter naturally picked the most expensive one to introduce to her. After all, it was Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s ount, and Dongfang Yunxia was a rich person. Who wouldn¡¯t want to sell expensive things to a rich person Who didn¡¯t know that rich people¡¯s money was easy to earn? Yan Ru was not interested in Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement party, so she was not interested in these dresses. When the waiter introduced them to her, she casually took the yellow ones to the changing room to change into. There was a saying that said that a beautiful person would look good in anything. This saying was perfect for Yan ru. Her originally white skin looked even more fresh and charming under the yellow contrast. ¡°Miss Yan, you will definitely steal the limelight in this gown today. You might even be able to beat the bride-to-be, ¡± the waiter said tteringly. Yan Ru¡¯s face was indifferent. She only walked around in front of the mirror and thought that there was nothing wrong with wearing this gown, so she nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. ¡± The attendant nodded and invited her to the dressing room next door. She said that she wanted to help her put on makeup because she was wearing such a high-end gown. If she still wore no makeup, it would not be a good match. Yan Ru walked to the dressing room and realized that she needed to go to the toilet. Perhaps she had drunk too much water when she was choosing the gown. She apologized to the makeup artist and asked her to wait for a while. She woulde after she went to the bathroom. The beautiful silk gown styled house was indeed a ce where the rich spent their money. Even the bathroom was decorated extremely extravagantly. She could smell the fragrance ofvender flowers as soon as she walked in. She could not help but sigh. The rich were indeed extravagant. The door was closed, but it was shown to be red, indicating that there was no one inside. She pushed the door open naturally and stepped in, but she was instantly covered by someone¡¯s hand with her mouth. Yan Ru instinctively wanted to struggle, but when she saw the person covering her mouth, she immediately stopped because she realized that it was the exact same person. There wasn¡¯t even a birthmark on that person¡¯s forehead. ¡°where¡¯s the birthmark on your forehead? ¡± Yan Ru asked involuntarily because Xi Muxue had specially made a birthmark on her smooth forehead so that she could dress her up. Chapter 631

Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Who was the substitute for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you can get the birthmark out, of course you can get it out. ¡± Xi muxue rolled her eyes She said Snappily, ¡°alright, quickly take off your gown and give it to me. Then, take out the things in your bag and give it to me. Then, you can wear my clothes and escape. ¡± ¡°How can that be? ¡± Yan Ru refuted without even thinking Then, she said very unhappily, ¡°Mu Xue, I understand that you want to live in the Dongfang family, but my little feather is still in Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s hands. At this moment, she has already taken her to Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement banquet hall. I do want to escape, but I can¡¯t leave my little feather behind and escape. ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? ¡± Xi muxue immediately revealed a mocking expression Then, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°after we change our clothes here, you can leave through the fire passage at the back door of the Qiluo hotel and wait for me at the back door of the Grand Hotel. When I arrive at the Grand Hotel, I¡¯ll bring little feather to the toilet. Then, I¡¯ll give you little feather to secretly take away. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Yan Ru was slightly stunned. She frowned and could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°is this really okay? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. Why are you so stupid? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but scold her. As she spoke, she quickly snatched her bag As she took out the things inside, she said, ¡°quickly take off your gown. People will be suspicious after a long time. ¡± When Yan ru heard this, she was stunned. Although she knew that Xi Muxue was lying to her, because Xi muxue would not be so kind as to really bring little feather to the back door of the Yuntian hotel and let her take him away. Moreover, if Xi Muxue really did that, how could she pretend to be her in one inch ink city Without little feather, great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia and Dongfang Mo would definitely find trouble with her. Xi Muxue thought that she was still that fool from back then, the Xi Muru who would believe whatever she said. However, this was not the case. All these years of experience had taught her to be vignt and learn not to trust anyone. Of course, this included her twin sister Xi Muxue. At the same time, she also knew that this was indeed a difficult opportunity for Xi Muxue to act as her while she could think of a way to blend in with the waiters or the ordinary guests. This way, she could also take little feather away. Anyway, there were many people at the engagement party, and it was impossible for the Dongfang family to know every guest, let alone the waiters. This made it even more impossible for them to know each other. With this thought in mind, Yan ru no longer said anything to Xi Muxue. Instead, she very obediently changed out of the gown she was wearing and handed it to her, while Xi Muxue had already changed everything in her bag. Xi Muxue put on her gown and carried her bag. Then, she swaggered out of this cubicle. She took a look at herself in the mirror by the sink and then walked elegantly towards the VIP dressing room not far away. Yan Ru put on Xi Muxue¡¯s clothes. Needless to say, Xi Muxue was really well-prepared today. She wore a jumper, a scarf, and a pair of wide-brimmed sunsses. She dressed up as Xi muxue like this. Actually, she did not need to dress up much. They looked exactly the same anyway, so she swaggered out of the door of the DAMASK. The car that had just sent her was still waiting at the door. Of course, it was not her who was waiting, but Xi Muxue who was still in the dressing room putting on her makeup. As for her, to the Dongfang family¡¯s security guard who drove the car, she was already a passerby. Chapter 632

Chapter 632: Chapter 632: Who became WHO¡¯s stand-in 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru, also known as Xi Muru, grew up in Binhai city. Even though she was also the eldest daughter of the Xi family, because she had been ugly since she was young, Xi Yuancheng had never taken her to public ces. Instead, he made her work as a maid at home all day long. Therefore, Mu Ru was not familiar with the hotels in Binhai city, but she was very familiar with the Yuntian hotel because it was opened by Leng Leiting. She had even sent butterfly orchids to the Yuntian hotel when she was a flower delivery worker. Because she was familiar with the Yuntian Hotel, she knew that there was a very small alley at the back door of the Yuntian hotel, and that alley led to a courtyard, which was an underground casino run by Leng Leiting She had once been caught by Leng Leiting¡¯s men as Xi Muxue at that ce. Because she was worried about little feather, she chose to take a taxi. Fortunately, the Qiluo gown styling house was not far from the Yuntian hotel. Ten minutester, she arrived at the entrance of the Yuntian hotel. Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement party was held here. Of course, there was a luxurious wedding reception line at the entrance. At the same time, many guests were already entering the venue one after another. Of course, Mu Ru did not know these guests. Moreover, most of these people were rted to the Dongfang family or had dealings with the Dongfang Group. Of course, some of them were Dongfang Mo¡¯s friends. Of course, it was not easy for her to sneak in, so she could not help but walk to the side. Just as she was thinking about how to get in, someone suddenly tugged at her clothes from behind. She turned around and almost cried out in surprise. Of course, she did not seed because Pu Zhihui had already covered her mouth with her hand and pulled her to the side. She looked at her in surprise She asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you attending as a guest? I saw little feather dressed so beautifully and went in with an olddy. ¡± ¡°I switched with Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined to her. ¡°It¡¯s that twin sister of mine. I don¡¯t know which part of her body is acting up, but she¡¯s now bent on living in one inch ink city. I guess she can¡¯t find a job that can earn money elsewhere. ¡± Pu Zhihui could not help butugh when she heard her words. She tapped her forehead with her hand and said, ¡°can¡¯t you be more enlightened? Do you think Xi Muxue is living in one inch Mo city for the sake of luxury and endless money? ¡± Mu Ru kept quiet. Of course, she knew that the current Xi Muxue was probably in love with that Bastard Dongfang Mo again. However, did Dongfang Mo need a woman to love him? She was not sure what Xi Muxue was thinking. If she was Xi Muxue and Leng Leiting did not ask her for a debt, then she would be free of debt. She should just find a job and go to work There was no need to put herself in the hands of Dongfang Mo in one inch ink city. ¡°Okay, tonight is an opportunity, but you have to bring little feather out, ¡± Pu Zhihui said when she saw that she was silent Then, she said, ¡°I thought I was going to blend in, but it seems like there¡¯s no need. You blend in, I¡¯ll help you from the outside... ¡± ¡°How am I supposed to blend in? ¡± Yan Ru red at Pu Zhihui. ¡°What do you think this ce is? Didn¡¯t you see the guests at the hotel go in with their invitations? ¡± ¡°Who told you to pretend to be a guest? ¡± Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes at her, then said snappily, ¡°if you pretend to be a guest, wouldn¡¯t you be pretending to be Xi Muxue? You have to pretend to be a waitress. ¡± ¡°waitress? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment, then she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this method before, but where am I going to get a set of clothes for a waitress at the hotel? ¡± Chapter 633

Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Who became WHO¡¯s stand-in 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Pu Zhihui rolled her eyes at Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, she sighed. ¡°after all, she¡¯s a woman who was raised in a secluded room by Xuan Jun. She doesn¡¯t know anything about these things in the Jianghu. The waiters of the Yuntian hotel are all in the hotel right now. You¡¯re behind a telephone pole 200 meters away from the hotel. Do you have the chance to pretend to be a waiter of the Yuntian hotel? ¡± ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru was speechless. Then, her face turned red and she immediately asked, ¡°then what should we do? I can¡¯t think of another way. ¡± ¡°This is very simple. Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining are engaged to make a nine-story cake. The cake was custom-made at Binhai Fortune Western bakery, and you just have to pretend to be the cake deliverydy. ¡± Yan Ru was stunned when she heard this, and then she nodded and said, ¡°good idea, but the key is... how do I pretend to be the cake deliverydy at Fortune Western Bakery? ¡± ¡°follow me. ¡± Pu Zhihui held Yan ru¡¯s hand and quickly walked toward arge parking lot. At this time.. The cake delivery truck of Happy Western bakery was moving at a snail¡¯s pace towards the parking lot of Yuntian hotel. Because this truck was loaded with nine-story cakes, the speed of the truck was particrly slow. At this speed, anyone with a little strength could climb up from the back of the truck. Pu Zhihui had brought mu ru up from the back of the truck. There was a female attendant guarding inside the truck. When she saw the two people who suddenly climbed up, she was so scared that she wanted to shout. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the chance. In the hands of a quick-witted woman like Pu Zhihui, her mouth was immediately covered. At the same time, after Pu Zhihui used a piece of gauze to let her sniff her nostrils, she quickly fell asleep Pu Zhihui and mu ru quickly moved and stripped her of the happy western bakery¡¯s coat. Finally, the truck stopped. Mu Ru was already wearing a white hat with the logo of the happy Western bakery on it. The driver got down from the car and carried the cake down with her. Perhaps it was because the driver was busy with work, but he did not look carefully to see if the waitress wearing the mask and hat was an employee of his shop. Happiness Bakery was particrly strict. For the sake of cake hygiene, all the waiters were required to wear masks and hats, even if they were the waiters who were out delivering the cake. Therefore, Mu Ru, who was wearing the mask and hat, was not recognized by the driving colleague of happiness bakery. The driver helped her push the car to the door and then turned around to go back Because the rest of the work only required one person to push the car into the hall. Mu Ru carefully pushed the car with the nineyer cake and slowly walked towards the cloudy Sky Hotel. In the eyes of outsiders, she was an extremely serious person because the cake was in the car If she walked quickly, she was afraid that she would bump into something and break the cake. In fact, Yan ru was worried that she would be discovered and she was worried that she would be stopped by the security guards at the door and questioned She still did not know the name of the waitress at the western fortune bakery. Fortunately, her worries were unnecessary. Everything went smoothly. When the security guards of the Yuntian hotel saw her pushing such a big cake in alone, they even ran over to help. At the same time, they softly scolded the boss of the Fortune Western bakery for being stingy They did not even know that they had sent an additional employee over. Everything went extremely smoothly. Mu Ru followed the nine-story birthday cake into the Yuntian hotel and sessfully snuck into the engagement banquet hall of Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining. Chapter 634

Chapter 634: Chapter 634 who did WHO¡¯s double 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Mu ru sent the cake in, a waitress from the hotel came up to greet her and asked politely, ¡°where¡¯s the delivery list? ¡± Delivery list Mu Ru was stunned. She was only concerned about changing the waitress¡¯s clothes, but she didn¡¯t check if there was a delivery list in her bag. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t have rummaged through the other person¡¯s bag. However, she still reacted in time and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°maybe I left in a hurry and forgot to bring the delivery list. ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay if you forgot. We¡¯ll write a receipt for you. You can just fill in the delivery slip for us. ¡± The person who spoke was probably the lobby manager or something. He immediately asked Mu Ru to follow him. After mu ru followed him, she soon received a receipt for the delivery. She knew that she should leave after taking the receipt, but she could not leave because she had not found her little feather yet. Therefore, she pretended to be in a hurry to pee and immediately asked, ¡°excuse me, how do I go to the bathroom? ¡± This person seemed to be very busy. He pointed in a certain direction and said casually, ¡°just walk straight ahead. When you reach the end, you can just use your right hand. ¡± ¡°thank you, ¡± Mu Ru thanked him and turned to leave immediately. At this moment, she had to use the fastest speed to go to the washroom to dress herself up again. This was very simple because the clothes she was wearing were the clothes Xi muxue had given her. When she went to the washroom, she only needed to take off the clothes from the blissful pastry shop Then, she took out the makeup that Pu Zhihui had prepared for her and put it on in front of the Mirror. Of course, because Xi Muxue was going to appearter, in order to not let others think that she was simr to Xi Muxue, she first applied ayer of brown powder on her face. After this powder was applied, her skin was no longer fair It was a wheat-colored skin color, as if she had basked in the scorching sun for half a month on the beach in California. Next, she put on a fake golden hair cover for herself. Coupled with the wheat-colored skin color that she had just put on, it gave people the feeling that she was asian-american. Then, she put on a pair of ck-framed sses for herself, giving people the illusion that she was nearsighted. After sessfully dressing up, she walked into the banquet hall. There were already many people in the hall. She saw feather at first nce. She was sitting beside Dongfang Yunxia and was looking around. Clearly, she was waiting for her arrival. She frowned instinctively. The engagement ceremony was about to begin, but Xi Muxue, that woman dressed as her, had yet to arrive. What was going on Didn¡¯t she have a private car to pick her up? Xi Muxue did note all this while. Then, it was Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement ceremony that started. Feather was held by Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s hand. Mu Ru wanted to go over, but because Dongfang Yunxia was in the VIP seat, she could not just rush over That was because the person sitting next to Dongfang Yunxia was actually Fang Zining¡¯s father whom she had seen at Nishang yesterday, while Dongfang Mei was standing next to Dongfang Yunxia. The host walked up to the stage with a microphone in hand and announced that today was Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement ceremony. Of course, there was a long prefix, except that today was a good day for the wedding, such as the wind and the sun shining brightly. Mu Ru was not in the mood to listen to the host¡¯s nonsense. She just stared at her daughter little feather, hoping that she could go to the bathroom alone or something, because that would give her a chance to interact with little feather. Chapter 635

Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Who became WHO¡¯s double 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee Mr. Dongfang Mo and Miss Fang Zining to the stage toplete their solemn and sacred engagement ceremony. ¡± After the host finally finished his long-winded speech, he loudly announced this moment that everyone was looking forward to. Dongfang Mo, who was wearing a white Tuxedo, and Fang Zining, who was wearing a white strapless dress that covered the floor, slowly stood up. The two of them held hands as they walked towards the stage. The aisle that led to the stage in the middle was not only covered with a red carpet The red carpet was also covered with roses that symbolized love. Not only did Yan ru remember that early in the morning, Dongfang Mo came to the Plum Garden to look for her after being poisoned by the spring poison. At that time, he was in so much pain that he almost died, but under such painful circumstances, he actually thought of her. If he was poisoned by the spring poison, why didn¡¯t he look for Fang Zining Wasn¡¯t Fang Zining in his room on the second floor of the Mo Gardenst night? Thinking of this, Mu Ru¡¯s heart could not help but quiver. When she went to look for Dongfang Most night, Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining were still in Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor of the Mo Garden. Then how could Dongfang Mo have been poisoned by the spring poison? Who was the one who poisoned Dongfang Mo And why didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo look for Fang Zining to detoxify the poison after he was poisoned Was it because his heart ached for Fang Zining? The man who was poisoned was very fierce. Was He afraid that he would identally hurt his first love because he could not control his body? Mu Ru still did not understand these things. Dongfang Mo held Fang Zining¡¯s hand as they walked to a spot one meter away from the stage. Suddenly, a person rushed in and quickly ran to Dongfang Mo¡¯s side He whispered something into Dongfang Mo¡¯s ear. ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mo was shocked and could not help but look at this person and ask, ¡°Yan ru is missing? And she was kidnapped? Are you sure? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve also investigated the surveince equipment outside the Qiluo gown styling house. After Lady Yan ru walked out of the Qiluo gown shop and got into the car, she was kidnapped because the driver of the car was already controlled by someone while waiting for Yan ru... ¡± ¡°cancel the engagement ceremony. Send someone to protect little feather¡¯s safety, ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately ordered. Then, he quickly turned around, threw away Fang zining¡¯s hand and walked towards the door. ¡°Ah Mo, ¡± Fang zining called out to Dongfang Mo from behind. She was slightly stunned as she chased after him, ¡°Ah Mo, how can you do this? Ah Mo, can¡¯t you wait until the engagement is over before you go look for Yan ru? ¡± Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo¡¯s footsteps were very fast, and he quickly left the banquet hall. Therefore, he did not need to hear Fang zining¡¯s words at all. Perhaps he heard one or two sentences, but he did not need to turn his head back at all. Fang Jinxin¡¯s face immediately darkened. Seeing that his daughter could not catch up to Dongfang Mo, he could not help but quickly rush forward. Finally, he stopped Dongfang Mo at the main entrance of Yuntian hotel. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? Are you going to abandon my daughter, Zining, on the spot? ¡± Fang Jinxin¡¯s face was as dark as the prelude to a storm. His questioning tone was obviously filled with suppressed anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Yan ru now. I¡¯ll temporarily put aside other matters. As for you, you can understand it as me abandoning my precious daughter on the spot. ¡± Dongfang Mo was very indifferent to Fang Jinxin¡¯s questioning. ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you don¡¯tplete the engagement ceremony today and walk out of Yuntian hotel like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. ¡± Fang Jinxin could not help but increase the intensity of his threat, and Fang zining had alreadye to his side crying. Chapter 636

Chapter 636: Chapter 636 who was the substitute for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was obviously not threatened He looked at the father and daughter coldly and said, ¡°I also want to give you a piece of advice. Everything should be done in moderation. I hope that Yan ru¡¯s kidnapping has nothing to do with you two. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, Dongfang Mo, for not recognizing her. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he immediately turned around and walked towards the entrance of Yuntian hotel. At this moment, saving Yan ru was more important. He did not have time to waste with Fang Jinxin and Fang Zining, the fake father and daughter. ¡°Yan ru, Yan Ru, is there only one yan ru in your heart? ¡± Fang zining cried and shouted from behind, ¡°she is just a woman who gave birth to a child for the Dongfang family. She is worthy of you... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that she gave birth to a child for the Dongfang family. ¡± Dongfang Mo turned around and quickly interrupted Fang Zining Then, he said with a cold face, ¡°even if she is just a dog in one inch ink city, you still have to look at the owner before you can beat a dog. I, Dongfang Mo, do not allow anyone to touch my things. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he immediately turned around again and quickly walked towards the Ferrari outside the front door of the Yuntian hotel. At this moment, nothing was more important than saving Yan ru. After Dongfang Mo¡¯s figure disappeared from the Ferrari, Fang zining¡¯s face became twisted. The long nails of her hands that were clenched into fists dug into her flesh. The pain made her think back to that summer five years ago. At that time, she and Xi Muru were kidnapped by Nangong Xun. At that time, Nangong Xun did not make things difficult for her. He only made things difficult for that ugly Freak, Xi Muru. However, Dongfang Mo, that disgusting F * Cking Man, actually went to race with Nangong Xun for Xi Muru, that ugly freak. And it was during that race that Dongfang Mo almost lost his life. Five years had passed. She was no longer the same person as she was back then. Instead, she had transformed into Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love. She thought that with such an identity, she should be able to surpass that ugly freak, Xi Muru. However, who would have thought that the ugly Freak, Xi Muru, had actually be beautiful now? Moreover, she even gave birth to a daughter for Dongfang Mo. of course, she did not dare to touch that daughter. After all, Dongfang Yunxia treasured it. However, Yan Ru, who was also Xi Muru, the jinx, was simply an eyesore to her. Hence, she wanted to take this opportunity to make her suffer a little and let her leave Dongfang Mo on her own ord. However, she had never dreamed that the matter would be exposed so quickly. What was even more unexpected was that Dongfang Mo actually announced the cancetion of the wedding in front of so many guests just for Yan ru and then went to look for Yan ru. All the guests looked at the father and daughter pair. Their Eyes were obviously filled with mockery and sympathy. These two things were not needed by the father and daughter pair. They only needed to be envious and jealous. Yan Ru, Xi Muru, this damned woman. This time, she would not rest until she was dead. She would simply be a bad person to the end. Since Xi Muru was born an ugly freak, then this time, she would fulfill her wish and let her be an ugly freak who would never be able to recover her original appearance. Thinking of this, she quickly gave her father, Fang Jinxin, a look. Fang Jinxin naturally understood the meaning in Fang Zining¡¯s eyes. Then, he turned around and nodded indifferently at Dongfang Yunxia. He took Fang zining¡¯s hand and walked out the door. Fang zining was filled with anger. At this moment, her heart was filled with hatred towards Yan ru, which was also Xi Muru. Because five years ago, she lost to her, and five yearster, she still lost to her. So, after she got into the car, she picked up her phone Then, she yelled hysterically into the phone, ¡°not only do I have to rape that woman, Yan Ru, but at the same time, I want topletely destroy her seductive face and make her an ugly freak for the rest of her life. ¡± Chapter 637

Chapter 637: Chapter 637 sorrow of the double

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement party, Yan ru was originally sandwiched in the middle of the crowd. Of course, her gaze did notpletely fall on Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining. Her gaze was mainly focused on little feather. However, when Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining walked hand in hand to the aisle made of roses, her heart could not help but tighten. Because once upon a time, six years ago, she once walked hand in hand with him on the red carpet leading to marriage. She still remembered that six years ago, on September 19th, at Binhai Five-star Hotel, the five Continents Hotel, Binhai held an unprecedented wedding. This wedding belonged to Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue. At that time, she was Xi Muxue¡¯s stand-in. She was wearing Xi Muxue¡¯s wedding dress and her head was draped in Xi Muxue¡¯s wedding gown. She held Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand as they walked along the rose-covered aisle towards the wedding stage. She still remembered that when Dongfang Mo extended his hand towards her with a smile, she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. She was afraid that he would recognize her She was afraid that this wedding would end because she was a substitute before it even started. Fortunately, everything went smoothly as expected. Dongfang Mo did not realize that she was not Xi Muxue. He just held her hand and walked forward while her hand became colder and colder in his warm palm. He measured her face and whispered into her ear, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. This is just a ceremony, and people have to go through some kind of ceremony in their lifetime. ¡± She was so scared that she did not dare to say anything because she was a substitute. She was afraid that she would expose her identity the moment she opened her mouth, so when Dongfang Mo told her this, she just nodded She didn¡¯t know if she nodded because she heard what he said or because she agreed with what he said. Fortunately, the process of the wedding that day wasn¡¯tplicated. After the priest read a long list of enzymes that she didn¡¯t understand at all, he asked if she and Dongfang Mo were willing to be married. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to because Dongfang Mo¡¯s original Love wasn¡¯t her but Xi Muxue. Any woman, even if they were ugly, she also wanted to marry the man who loved her. Of course, she didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t want to, but she said ¡°I do¡± because at that time, she had already epted her fate. Since this was God¡¯s arrangement, then what else could she do but to be willing? Of course, Dongfang Mo was also willing. After all, this was the wedding he emphasized. He was the one who proposed to the XI family, and he was the one who asked to marry Xi Muxue. Now, Dongfang Mo wanted to be with another woman again. He wanted to announce their engagement on the stage with another woman, and then he would make a promise to another woman. Of course, he also wanted to marry another woman. For some reason, Mu Ru¡¯s heart started to hurt for no reason. At that moment, she actually had the thought that she shouldn¡¯t get involved because many things were actually out of sight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Why did Dongfang Mo Stop? ¡± ¡°Is he going to cancel the wedding? ¡± The surprised voices of the people around her pulled Mu ru out of her memories. She immediately raised her head and looked in the direction of the ceremonial stage. As expected, Dongfang Mo¡¯s nerves were acting up. He actually didn¡¯t walk up the ceremonial stage to get engaged with Fang zining. There was a man in ck standing in front of him. She didn¡¯t know what he said to him. At this moment, his face was dark as if someone had provoked him again. Chapter 638

Chapter 638: Chapter 638: The sorrow of a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In Mu Ru¡¯s memories, Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was covered with the bark of an old tree. At that time, she could not see any expression on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face. Later, because of Dongfang Yu¡¯s death, he went to have stic surgery for Kuang Yingying, and his face recovered. However, she left him very quickly, so she was not sure if his expression changed after the stic surgery. However, ever since she was captured by him in Paris, she felt that Dongfang Mo was indeed unpredictable, especiallyst night. To be precise, it was early in the morning. She had personally experienced his fickleness. She had originally thought that Dongfang Mo¡¯s capriciousness was only directed at her. She had not expected that it would be the same for Fang Zining. She could not help but feel happy in her heart. It seemed that Fang Zining had also provoked Dongfang Mo at times. While Mu ru was still thinking about this, Dongfang Mo had already swiftly walked towards the main entrance of the banquet hall. It was obvious that he was unwilling to continue the engagement ceremony with Fang Zining here. Fang zining and her father chased after him and called out to Dongfang Mo at the entrance. They seemed to be discussing something. Mu Ru did not hear a single word because she was far away. In short, Dongfang Mo left in the end, and so did Fang Zining and her daddy. As for her little feather, it was still in Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s hands, tightly held by Dongfang Yunxia. As for their surroundings.. In an instant, they surrounded Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinates who were hidden among the guests. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but feel miserable. She had snuck into this banquet hall with the purpose of taking little feather away. She had been waiting for Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement ceremony to end, and then little feather could move freely. However, the current situation was that little feather was heavily surrounded, and she couldn¡¯t get close to her at all. Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s face and Dongfang Mei¡¯s expression were also different They probably did not expect such a situation to happen at today¡¯s engagement ceremony. However, Mu Ru did not know what the situation was, and the host announced on stage that Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement ceremony was canceled. At the same time, he also told everyone that Dongfang Mo had already paid for the food in the banquet hall, so it was not easy for everyone toe Dongfang Mo was still the host and treated everyone to dinner. Of course, Mu Ru was not in the mood to eat dinner. She took advantage of the chaos among the guests and quickly left the banquet hall. Then, she walked to a cafe 200 meters away to look for Pu Zhihui who was waiting there. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you bring little feather over? ¡± Pu Zhihui was drinking pure fruit juice. When she saw mu rue in alone, she could not help but frown. Mu Ru shook her head and immediately told her about the situation at the Yuntian hotel. Then, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Dongfang Mo. he actually canceled the engagement with Fang Zining. ¡± ¡°You said Xi Muxue, who dressed you up, didn¡¯te? ¡± Pu Zhihui put down the straw in her hand, and her face obviously darkened. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen her all this time. ¡± Mu Ru nodded Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went. When she was at the Qiluo dress shop, she only needed to put on her makeup. It didn¡¯t take much time at all. About twenty minutes was enough. ¡± ¡°Then where did Xi Muxue go? ¡± Pu Zhihui also became mncholic. She looked at Mu ru suspiciously. ¡°could it be that she deliberately created some kind of trouble to stop Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining from getting engaged? ¡± Chapter 639

Chapter 639: Chapter 639 sorrow of the double

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muxue, who was disguised as Yan ru at the Qiluo dress shop, where did she go Why didn¡¯t shee when Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement ceremony was about to begin Could it be that she had been putting on makeup at the Qiluo dress shop all this time? Actually, Xi Muxue did not spend much time putting on makeup at the Qiluo dress styling shop. She wore Yan ru¡¯s light yellow dress and returned to the dressing room. Because of her good skin, she was also beautiful The makeup artist took less than 20 minutes to settle it for her. The makeup artist looked at her and could not help but say, ¡°you¡¯re very simr to the former Miss Xi Muxue. You¡¯re exactly the same. Six years ago, Miss Xi Muxue often came to our store. ¡± At that time, she could not help but curse in her heart. What kind of look is that? Am I not Xi Muxue You people look like dogs who only look an inch away. However, she was cursing in her heart, but what she said was, ¡°is that so? What a coincidence? I¡¯m Korean. My name is Yan Ru. ¡± The makeup artist immediately followed her words andplimented her body, skin, and looks. In short, she used all thepliments that could be used. This was also a way to please her clients. She came out of the dressing room and wore this light yellow gown as she walked downstairs. Along the way, she met many envious gazes. She could not help but feel proud. It seemed that after Xi Muru learned how to draw for a few days, she had gained some insight on how to match the clothes Today, she had chosen this light yellow gown very well. Xi muxue transformed into Yan ru and walked out of the styled room with an extremely confident expression. Then, she naturally walked towards the car that was waiting for Yan ru at the entrance. The car door was not locked and the driver was still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. She naturally opened the car door and sat on it. As soon as she sat down, the car drove out before she could put on her seatbelt. She was shocked out of instinct. Just as she was about to scold the driver, she turned her head and realized that there was a ck pistol on the driver¡¯s head. She was so scared that she almost screamed, but the moment she opened her mouth, she immediately felt something cold on her head. She slowly turned her head and realized that there were three men in ck wearing sunsses sitting in the back row Because of the extreme exaggeration of the sunsses, it almost covered half of the men in ck¡¯s face, so it was impossible to recognize the appearance of these men in ck. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, ¡± the man in ck who held the back of Xi Muxue¡¯s head warned in a low voice. ¡°If you scream, I¡¯ll kill you immediately. This is a silent gun. ¡± Xi Muxue was so scared that she had turned into a puddle of mud. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. How could she still have the strength to scream? Thus, she could only be like the driver and obediently be controlled by these men in ck. Under the direction of the man in ck, the driver drove the car out of Binhai City and then headed out of the suburbs. Xi Muxue was quickly covered with a ck cloth by the man in ck. Then, she didn¡¯t know where the car was going. In the darkness, she rushed to the car and seemed to have stopped for a moment. Then, she was dragged out of the car and then pushed into another car. As for the driver, whether he followed her to another car or not, she didn¡¯t know. After turning the car around, she felt that the car continued to drive on the road. At first, it was as smooth as the Dongfang family¡¯s car, butter on, she did not know which road it went on, but the car actually started to bump. Chapter 640

Chapter 640: Chapter 640 sorrow of a body double

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the car finally stopped, Xi Muxue, whose mouth was covered with a blindfold, was once again dragged out of the car. In the darkness, she felt herself being pushed forward. As for where she was right now, she didn¡¯t know because she couldn¡¯t see. Xi Muxue thought that these people might have taken her far away from Binhai. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that far. These people didn¡¯t take her far away from Binhai. It was just an abandonedmunity in the suburbs that was still waiting to be developed. This area was waiting for demolition. All the houses were unupied, and these people just pushed her into a dpidated room. Moreover, after pushing her in.. They immediately pulled out the towel from her mouth, finally allowing her to regain the right to speak. Xi muxue instinctively felt that something was not right because her nose smelled a stench. She had been pampered since she was young and had never smelled any stench, so this smell made her feel very ufortable. Hence, she could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Hey, who are you people? Why did you bring me here? Let me tell you, I¡¯m Yan ru, the mother of the Dongfang Yu¡¯s child, little feather. Quickly send me to the Grand Hotel Yuntian... ¡± Unfortunately, the answer was that someone quickly pushed her to the ground, and the ground was obviously not cleaned up. She felt that there was something hard on her back and it was very ufortable. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? ¡± She finally got scared and struggled to get up from the ground However, she was still shouting, ¡°you bunch of bastards, I have no enmity with you guys. I¡¯m just a painter and have never offended anyone. Why are you guys treating me like this? ¡± Xi Muxue did not know that the more she said that she was Yan ru, the more she hurt herself. This was because these people were going to deal with Yan ru and not her real identity, Xi Muxue. In response to Xi Muxue¡¯s shout, these people obviously did not answer with their mouths. They used actual actions because after they pushed her down, they quickly pressed down on her struggling body At the same time, someone quickly lifted the hem of her dress... ... The miserable Xi Muxue never dreamed that she would end up in such a state by pretending to be YAN RU. She did not even have the time to return to one inch ink city She did not even have the time to pretend to be little feather¡¯s mommy and continue living a life of luxury in one inch ink city. These three men in ck, three of whom she did not even get a good look at, used such cold-blooded and cruel methods and such animal-like behavior to take turns to sleep with her one by one... ... Shey on the ground and initially wanted to scream for help, but unfortunately, just as she opened her mouth, her mouth was immediately blocked by another man¡¯s mouth, and that foul smell filled her mouth. She did not even know how long it had been since she had brushed her teeth, and it was so bad that she almost died. Thus, she obediently became obedient and stopped opening her mouth to cry for help. This did not mean that she was willing, but that she had already surrendered to reality, because opening her mouth would only make her more miserable. One man went down, and the other man pounced on her like a hungry wolf. He did not care about her life or death at all, and he did not treat her as a person. Hepletely treated her as a tool to vent... ... After a long, long time, when everything stopped, the men finally stopped pouncing on her. Shey there like a broken doll, with only herst breath. She thought that her disaster was finally over, but... ... Chapter 641

Chapter 641: Chapter 641 the sorrow of a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she thought the three animals would let her go, she heard her phone ring. Of course, it wasn¡¯t her phone, because her phone had been smashed and thrown away by the animals. Shey on the cold ground, her eyes still covered, but her ears could hear. She heard a man in ck answer the phone and he answered in a low voice, ¡°yes, I got it. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The person who called the man in ck at this time was probably the boss of the man in ck. who was the one who wanted to harm her? No, who wanted to harm Yan ru Because at this moment, her identity was Yan ru. When she thought about her identity as Yan ru, she could not help but shudder. Meng came to her senses. Everything that she had just endured should have been borne by Yan ru because these people did not know that she was not yan ru at all. When she thought of this, she used all her strength to support her body. Then, she forced herself to open her mouth and shout, ¡°I¡¯m not Yan ru... I¡¯m Xi mu... ¡± Unfortunately, she had just shouted a few words when she quickly felt the pain of a sharp de cutting her face. She could not help but shout out in pain, ¡°ah... it hurts so much... ¡± Out of instinct, she reached out her hands to cover her face. Unfortunately, her hands were forcefully pulled away again, and the sharp des fell on her face like hail. On the left side of her face, the right side of her face, her forehead, lips, and even her jaw, Xi muxue could only feel intense pain on her face. She could no longer remember how many times her face had been stabbed. The only thing she knew was ¡ª She had been disfigured,pletely disfigured. Her face, which was so beautiful that it made people jealous, hadpletely disappeared under the cruel and merciless torture of the three men in ck. Xi Muxue, who had already been tormented by the three men in ck until she did not even have the strength to struggle, quickly fainted when she was disfigured by the men in ck. Dongfang Mo brought his men and quickly drove to the outskirts. ording to the location of his car, he quickly found the abandoned car, and the security guard in one inch ink city was still tied up, gagged, blindfolded, and thrown into the car. Fortunately, they arrived in time and smashed the car window, so the security guard did not suffocate to death. However, after the rescue, the security guard did not know where Yan ru had been taken to That was because those people left with Yan ru after throwing him and the car away. However, the security guard provided an important piece of information. The moment he was blindfolded, he saw that the car was a minivan, and the minivan was dark green in color. It was heading in the direction of Henglong road. Heading in the direction of Henglong Road Dongfang Mo immediately told the police who came with him about this news. He asked the police to quickly contact the traffic control department to check the dark green minivan that had been heading in the direction of Henglong road in the past two hours. Of course, there were more than a dozen dark green minivans that had been driving in the direction of Henglong road in the past two hours. However, they finally locked onto a minivan that was heading to the abandoned suburb. Ahao was a very experienced person. Moreover, the Binhai police station had also been mobilized. They immediately confirmed that the kidnappers must have brought Yan ru to this abandoned area. Then, they quickly came here and began a thorough search. Fortunately, this time was not long. Because the police had brought along a detector, they could detect any ce that was popr. Therefore, in this abandoned area, they only used less than half an hour to find Yan Ru, who was actually Xi Muxue. Chapter 642

Chapter 642: Chapter 642 sorrow of a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru wandered around the streets of Binhai. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Because she had switched identities with Xi muxue today, she was forced to separate from little feather. At this moment, little feather was brought back to one inch ink city, which was heavily guarded. Obviously, not just anyone could enter. Of course, if she were still yan ru, she could walk in openly. However, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t Yan ru because Xi Muxue had reced her identity, and she didn¡¯t know where Xi Muxue was at the moment. Pu Zhihuiforted her softly, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s find a hotel to stay for a night outside. We¡¯ll think of a solution tomorrow after we see the situation. Besides, little feather is very well protected in one inch ink city. Even though she¡¯s leaving with you temporarily, at least she won¡¯t be in any danger, right? ¡± Mu Ru could only nod when she heard Pu Zhihui. Although she missed little feather very much, she hoped that little feather would be as smart as usual and recognize Xi Muxue when she saw her. Mu Ru¡¯s idea was right, and little feather was indeed very smart. When she saw Xi Muxue for the first time, she could quickly tell that this was not her mother. However, this time, no matter how smart little feather was, she could not tell because Xi muxue¡¯s face had beenpletely destroyed. Her entire face looked extremely terrifying. In Binhai Sunshine Hospital, Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was cold and dark. Little feather stayed beside him and cried softly because she had just seen her motherpletely stunned. Then, she could not ept the fact that she was sad and sad. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart was so painful that he could not breathe. He would never forget the scene he saw when he walked into the room. Yan Ru was lying on the ground with her clothes disheveled, and her lower body was red and swollen. What was even more tragic was her face, which had been cut countless times It was a bloody mess. It was so horrible. He bent down and picked her up. He sent her to Sunshine Hospital as fast as he could. However, he did not expect that when little feather found out that he was looking for him to find Yan ru, she actually said that she wanted to see Mommy. Dongfang Yunxia could not resist little feather, so she could only bring her here. When little feather saw Yan ru¡¯s bloody face, he waspletely stunned. Then, he cried out loud and ran towards Yan ru, who was being pushed to the emergency room He kept shouting, ¡°I want Mommy, I want mommy. Who Hurt my mommy? I WANT DADDY TO AVENGE MOMMY! ¡± At that time, little feather waspletely on top of Yan Ru¡¯s body. His hands were tightly holding onto the edge of the bed, refusing to leave. Everyone was helpless. Later, he went up to carry her away Then, he softly said to her, ¡°Yu Yu, daddy is here. Daddy will definitely avenge Mommy! ¡± At this moment, he hugged the trembling little feather tightly and listened to her soft sobs. He did not know how tofort her, because he could not ept such a fact himself, let alone the little feather who grew up with Yan ru That was her biological mommy! His phone vibrated. He took out his phone with one hand. It was a Hao calling. He told him that he had already caught three kidnappers. Tonight, he estimated that he could find out who was behind the scenes. ¡°keep an eye on Fang Jinxin and his daughter, ¡± he ordered coldly. Although the three kidnappers had yet to reveal the identity of the person behind the scenes, he vaguely knew who it might be because some people were too jealous to tolerate others. Chapter 643

Chapter 643: Chapter 643 sorrow of a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although he had never thought of marrying Fang zining because he already knew who she was, he could also vaguely guess the reason why she wanted to go back to Binhai to look for him. However, the engagement step had to be taken because there were many things in thepany that needed to be redone, especially Fang Jinxin¡¯s 10 billion. At the moment, it could indeed y a supporting role for him At least it could help him grow stronger in a short period of time. Perhaps, it was because he had expressed Fang Jinxin¡¯s desire for the 10 billion that Fang Jinxin was convinced that he could not leave the 10 billion now, so he could not wait to make a move His goal was to think that he would not pursue this matter because of the 10 billion. Unfortunately, she did not see him clearly in the end. She thought that she could use the 10 billion to ckmail him, and he, Dongfang Mo, had never been coerced. The three kidnappers, under the identification of the young driver of the Dongfang family, and after the police¡¯s coercion and enticement, as well as clearly stating the severe rtionship between leniency and severity, the three kidnappers finally revealed the mastermind behind the kidnapping of Yan Ru, Fang Zining. The mastermind was Fang Zining, which surprised even the police. Yesterday, Fang Zining was engaged to Dongfang Mo, but why did she do this to Yan ru? When the police reported the situation to Dongfang Mo, they would ask him what to do Did he do it privately with Fang Zining, or did he let the police do it ording to thew? ¡°Do it ording to thew, ording to your procedures? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was clear and crisp, without any hesitation. Dongfang Yunxia frowned and could not help but remind him, ¡°Ah Mo, Fang Jinxin¡¯s 10 billion has not been transferred to the Dongfang Group. Originally, it was supposed to be transferred the day after you and Zining got engaged, but... ¡± ¡°great-aunt, without the Fang family¡¯s 10 billion, Dongfang Group won¡¯t copse anytime soon, ¡± Dongfang Moforted Dongfang Yunxia calmly. Although Dongfang Yunxia was his great-aunt, she was old and didn¡¯t know much about the operations of Dongfang Group in recent years. And this time, it was because Dongfang Yunxia brought Fang Zining to Binhai.. That made him so passive, and that made Yan ru suffer such misfortune. He knew that his great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia had good intentions. After all, Dongfang Group was founded by Dongfang Yunxia with a huge investment. No one could bear to see their hard work go to waste. However, many times, good intentions might not be able to aplish good things. Just like Dongfang Yunxia this time, in fact, Dongfang Mo hoped that she would be able to retire peacefully in Hawaii instead of returning to Binhai to care about the development of Dongfang Group. Fang zining was stopped by a police car on the way to Sunshine Hospital. Of course, Fang Zining obviously did not expect that she would be exposed so soon, so when the police handcuffed her wrist and took the test.. Her face was full of shock and shock, followed by hysterical anger. She said that the police had arrested the wrong person and that she wanted to sue them for arresting people randomly. Dongfang Mo received a call from Fang Zining at the police station in the corridor outside the hospital ward. Fang zining was crying in a low voice at the police station. She then said that she had been wronged and hoped that Dongfang Mo would quickly investigate the situation At the same time, she said that she did not want to stay at the police station. This was not a ce for people to stay. Dongfang Mo listened quietly and thenforted her symbolically, telling her not to think too much. The police would not randomly arrest a good person. After the police investigated the situation, if she was really wronged.. They would definitely let her go. Chapter 644

Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The sorrow of a substitute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A Hao listened to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and looked at him worriedly. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°boss, Fang Jinxin is still in Binhai. If we really let Fang zining go to jail and you don¡¯t bail her out, I¡¯m worried that Fang Jinxin... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some things wille sooner orter. ¡± Dongfang Mo was very calm. He said indifferently, ¡°at worst, he will join forces with them. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t beat them. ¡± A Hao obviously knew who Dongfang Mo was referring to, but he had not found any traces of Fang Jinxin and them. Therefore, he could not determine what Fang Jinxin would do next. Ahao was worried that he did not know how to deal with Fang Jinxin, because ording to the information he had found, Fang Jinxin was not as simple as outsiders thought. He was just a professor in the finance department. However, Dongfang Mo was not worried about how to deal with Fang Jinxin because he already had a n in mind for that matter. What he was worried about was yan RU¡¯s face. After Yan ru¡¯s surgery was done in the wee hours of the morning, the dermatologist told him with regret, ¡°there arerge areas of nerve scratches on Ms. Yan ru¡¯s face, and the scars are very deep. I reckon that it will be very difficult for her to have skin grafts... ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use stic surgery to recover? ¡± He immediately cut off the doctor¡¯s words. Actually, he only needed to listen to the results. He did not have the patience to listen to the process, and most importantly, he could not understand it ¡°No, ¡± the expert answered with certainty Then, he added, ¡°At least with my ability, I can¡¯t do stic surgery on her. However, I don¡¯t know if foreign specialists can do it. However, one thing is certain. Even if they can do stic surgery, they will definitely not be able to recover to their original appearance. At most, they will only be able to repair a small area. At most, stic surgery won¡¯t scare people. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard these words, his thick eyebrows instinctively furrowed. He immediately wished that he could throw this specialist into the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. It was just a scratch on his face. His own ability was limited, yet he still said such words that made people angry. Liu Hao was the family doctor of the Dongfang family. After receiving a call from Dongfang Mo, he also rushed over. When this specialist was speaking, he did not say a word. However, after the specialist left.. He then whispered to Dongfang Mo, ¡°this is Binhai¡¯s most famous dermatologist. What he said just now was extremely authoritative. The possibility of Miss Yan ru¡¯s face recovering is indeed not high... ¡± Liu Hao¡¯s words finally did not finish under Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and angry gaze. He could not help but sigh in his heart. Now that he cared so much, what did he do back then? Of course, he did not say the words in his heart. He just changed his tone and said, ¡°since we¡¯re going to send her overseas for stic surgery, then it¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible. While the wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, we should seize the time to repair it. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a 90% chance of recovery. ¡± Dongfang Mo liked what Liu Hao said. He immediately got uncle Liu to contact a chartered ne and directly sent Yan ru to Korea because the country with the best stic surgery technology in the world was Korea. When Xi Muxue woke up, it was already the next morning. After the surgery, her face was covered with gauze. Fortunately, her eyes were covered by ck gauze at that time, so she was not injured. When she got up to go to the bathroom, she saw in the mirror that other than her two eyes, they were all white gauze. She immediately let out a scream that almost tore through the sky above the hospital. ¡°Ah... ¡± Chapter 645

Chapter 645: Chapter 645 the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru only found out about what happened to Xi Muxue the next afternoon, and she knew that the source was still in a small hotel room. Actually, she woke up early in the morning. Although she slept verytest night, her mind was still thinking about little feather, so she did not sleep well. When she woke up in the morning, she was thinking about how she could save little feather. Pu Zhihui said that a person needed to eat and sleep enough to be energetic. Yan Ru, you don¡¯t eat or sleep. You don¡¯t even have the energy or strength. How are you going to save little feather? Therefore, Pu Zhihui forced her to eat breakfast and forced her to eat two steamed buns and a ss of milk. However, she didn¡¯t expect the milk to contain a light sleeping pill, so after breakfast, she actually fell asleep on the bed again. When she woke up again, it was already past four in the afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she saw Pu Zhihui surfing the Inte She couldn¡¯t help but growl at her, ¡°Pu Zhihui, what do you mean? You didn¡¯t help me save little feather, and you drugged me to sleep? Did you betray me? ¡± Pu Zhihui heard her and said angrily, ¡°why would I betray you? Did I betray Dongfang Mo? But the question is, are you and Dongfang Mo Mortal Enemies? Are the two of you enemies? ¡± Mu Ru was speechless. She and Dongfang Mo, cough cough cough, she and Dongfang Mo, what was their rtionship? Enemies It did not seem like there was a deep hatred to that extent. Although the XI family¡¯s downfall was indeed rted to Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo was not the one who really framed the XI family He was just cold and didn¡¯t lend a helping hand when the XI family fell. Were they friends Of course, they couldn¡¯t be considered friends because regardless of whether she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife or lover, Dongfang Mo had tormented her many times. ¡°You two can be considered a family! ¡± Pu Zhihui said with certainty. Mu Ru widened her eyes and wanted to defend herself, but before she could say anything, Pu Zhihui scoffed, ¡°because little feather is the child of the two of you, and Dongfang Mo now treats Yan ru very well and cares about her. ¡± This time, mu ru not only widened her eyes, but her eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets. Dongfang Mo treats her very well and cares about her Pu Zhihui was lying through her teeth, right? Dongfang Mo, that bastard, other than torturing her, tormented her. She never knew when he treated her well and when he cared about her? If he really cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t have chased her out of one inch ink city six years ago, just a few days after she was forced to have a miscarriage. If he really treated her well, he wouldn¡¯t have plotted against Zheng Yifan when she and Zheng Yifan were about to get married Then, he would use Zheng Yifan to be her mistress for the rest of her life. If he... ... ¡°Yan ru was rapedst night, and her face waspletely disfigured. ¡± Pu Zhihui seemed to know what she was thinking. ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru waspletely shocked. She walked to Pu Zhihui¡¯s side in a few steps and looked at her from head to toe. In the end, she asked doubtfully, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re awake now? Were you talking in your sleep just now? ¡± ¡°Go, you were talking in your sleep. ¡± Pu Zhihui pushed her away Then, she pointed at theputer screen and said, ¡°did you see that? Thetest news is that Miss Fang Zining, who was supposed to hold an engagement ceremony with Dongfang Most night, was stopped by the police early this morning for questioning. It is reported that Fang zining ordered someone to kidnap Yan rust night and instructed someone to turn her over. Furthermore, she was extremely disfigured... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Chapter 646

Chapter 646: Chapter 646, the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru stared at theputer screen with her Eyes Wide Open. The words on the screen blurred in an instant. What she saw was not the words, but a glistening piece of light. She had been gang-raped by three kidnappers And she was deeply disfigured How could Xi Muxue, who had always loved to unt her beauty, endure this? When she met Xi Muxue at the Qiluo gown styling room yesterday, she still had a confident look on her face. She changed into her gown and walked to the dressing room with her back straight. Mu Ru instinctively used her hand to touch her face. Her heart could not help but tremble. Xi Muxue and she were twin sisters. They had a face that looked exactly like hers. Now, that face of hers... ... ¡°Don¡¯t be sad over there. ¡± Pu Zhihui noticed that she was staring at the screen without blinking. She had switched to the entertainment channel and Mu ru had yet to react. It was obvious that she waspletely immersed in Xi Muxue¡¯s disfigurement. ¡°How can I not be sad? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but refute her. ¡°Although Mu Xue is a vain person, she also likes to take advantage of others. She likes to snatch all the good things, and when she makes mistakes, she likes to push them onto me. ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment when she said this, then she said with a little choked up voice, ¡°although she has done a lot of overboard things to me in the past, in the end, she¡¯s still my younger sister. ¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re just a good person. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve forgotten the pain after you¡¯ve recovered from your scar. ¡± Pu Zhihui did not want to talk to her anymore Hence, she said calmly, ¡°what are you in a hurry for? Dongfang Mo spent a huge sum of money and booked a connecting flight to send Yan ru to Korea for stic surgery. Do you think she cares about your sympathy? ¡± Rumble. Mu Ru felt as if there were three thunderps above her head, and she stood there like a pile of charcoal. Dongfang Mo spent a huge sum of money to charter a private jet to send Yan ru off. Bah, she was Yan ru, alright? The person who was disfigured was Xi Muxue. Dongfang Mo sent Xi Muxue to Korea for stic surgery? Pu zhihui looked at Mu ru who was standing there like a y sculpture. She turned off herputer and stood up She patted Mu ru on the shoulder and said, ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry about Yan ru now. It¡¯s about Xi Muxue. You should think about how to save little feather tonight. Qi Xuan Jun called this morning to ask if he wants toe to Binhai to help. ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses after being reminded by Pu Zhihui. It seemed like she was a little sentimental just now. She was too busy with little feather¡¯s matters right now. Since Xi Muxue was saved by Dongfang Mo, she naturally had someone to take care of her. Thinking about it, she felt that she was worrying too much. Moreover, the stic surgery technology in this society was so advanced. It might not take long. After a year or so, Xi Muxue should be restored to her original appearance or even better looking than before, right? Mu Ru said that it would be evening in one inch ink city. ording to Pu Zhihui¡¯s instructions, she could pretend to be Xi muxue and enter one inch ink city. Anyway, the servants in one inch ink city would not be able to tell who was who between her and Xi Muxue However, little feather would definitely be able to tell when she saw her. Therefore, when she wore Xi muxue¡¯s clothes and carried Xi Muxue¡¯s shoulder bag to the entrance of one inch ink city, the security really thought that she was Xi Muxue. Of course, Xi Muxue¡¯s identity in one inch ink city was her real identity, Xi Muru. ¡°Miss Xi, who are you looking for? ¡± The security did not let her in but asked very politely and formally. Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yan ru, the Yan ru who looks exactly like me. ¡± Chapter 647

Chapter 647: Chapter 647, the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xi, but Ms. Yan ru is not in one inch ink city right now, ¡± the security guard replied politely and formally. He had no intention of letting mu ru walk into one inch ink city. Mu Ru was a little angry when she heard the security guard¡¯s words. She could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°I used to live here, okay? Even if Ms. Yan ru is not here, I can at least go in and get some of my old stuff, right? What do you mean by that? ¡± The security guard looked at each other when he heard her words. He was stunned for a moment before he walked to the pavilion and grabbed his phone. He was probably reporting the situation to his superiors or asking for instructions from Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru paced back and forth in one inch ink city in a flustered mood. At that moment, she only wanted to hurry in and find little feather. She only wanted to bring little feather back to Korea. She only wanted to... ... Before Mu ru could finish her thoughts, the security guard ran over and nodded at her with a smile. Then, he opened the door for her very politely. ¡°Miss Xi, pleasee in. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Even though Mu Ru¡¯s voice was soft, she still thanked her very politely. No matter what, this security guard was just a part-time worker. After all, it was not their decision to let her in. The security guard was a little surprised as he watched her back view. This was because the Xi Muru of the past was rarely so polite to the security guard. When Mu ru walked in, her first thought was to go to the plum garden because she and little feather lived in the Plum Garden. Besides, it waste at night, and little feather had already left school. She should have returned to the plum garden by now. However, just as she reached the main entrance of Mo Garden, she bumped into aunt Liu who was walking out of the hall. Aunt Liu was stunned when she saw her, then she reacted. She greeted her very politely, ¡°Miss Xi, you¡¯re back? ¡± Mu Ru still remembered that aunt Liu used to treat her very well, especially when she had just married Dongfang Mo. Aunt Liu had even cooked red date and Lotus seed porridge for her to eat, saying that the porridge was to calm her nerves and calm her down. Mu Ru nodded and looked at aunt Liu. She could not help but ask, ¡°Aunt Liu, have you eaten? Um, are yan ru and little feather here? ¡± Mu Ru knew that Yan ru was not here, but she had to pretend that she did not know anything at the moment. Otherwise, people would suspect her. In fact, she did not know that her return to one inch mo city was already suspicious. ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet, ¡± aunt Liu answered truthfully Then, she looked around and said to her, ¡°Miss Xi, you still don¡¯t know, right? Something happened to that Yan ru. Her face was disfigured. The eldest young master has already sent her to Korea. Miss Yan ru¡¯s daughter, feather, has also gone to Korea. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yan Ru was shocked. She never dreamed that her daughter, Xiao Yu, would go to Korea with Xi Muxue. Could it be that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know that the person wasn¡¯t her That¡¯s not right. Xiao Yu should be able to distinguish between her and Xi Muxue, right? That¡¯s right. The current Xi Muxue was disfigured, and after that, Xiao Yu probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her. She heard that it was Yan ru who was disfigured, so she probably thought it was her. Since Xiao Yu had already gone back to Korea, then she would take this opportunity to go back to Korea. This was also good. She would find Xiao Yu in a Korean hospital and bring her home directly Moreover, it was much more convenient than finding a way to bring her out of one-inch ink city in Binhai. With this thought, she immediately felt much more rxed. Then, she pretended to go up to the third floor of the ink garden and randomly found something that Xi Muxue had used before to take. Just like that, she swaggered out of one-inch ink city. Chapter 648

Chapter 648: Chapter 648 the person she cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather had returned to Korea, so mu ru naturally couldn¡¯t stay at Binhai. She immediately wanted to return to Korea. However, the document in her hand was Xi Muru¡¯s, and Xi Muru had applied for a visa a few years ago, but that was to go to the United States, and that visa had long expired. She couldn¡¯t go to Korea through official channels, so of course, she could only rely on Pu Zhihui to go through unconventional channels. Pu Zhihui, on the other hand, was fine She only reminded her lightly, ¡°you have to think carefully. Right now, Yan ru¡¯s identity is still in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, and Korea has yet to make up for it. As for Xi Muru¡¯s identity, she doesn¡¯t have a legal visa, so going to Korea like this is considered illegal entry. Once the police find out, she will be deported. ¡± Pu Zhihui paused for a moment Then, she continued, ¡°of course, you may not have to consider all of these because the chances of being discovered by the police when you go to Korea are not very high. What you have to consider now is what if you go all the way to Korea and Dongfang Mo takes little feather back to Binhai Wouldn¡¯t you be wasting your efforts?¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Pu Zhihui¡¯s words. It seemed to be the case, because the news she received was that Dongfang Mo brought little feather along to send Yan Ru, which was Xi Muxue, to Korea for stic surgery However, it was unknown if little feather would stay in Korea to apany her. Hence, she thought about it and ultimately decided to stay in Binhai for a few more days. She would make a decision after Dongfang Mo returned. If Dongfang Mo did not bring little feather back, then it would not be toote for her to return to Korea. After all, Dongfang Mo was a busy man He definitely would not stay in Korea for long. Mu Ru thought that the days waiting for Dongfang Mo to return to Binhai should be spent peacefully. After all, she had nothing else to do. She only needed to stay in the small hotel every day. However, it was not like that. She only stayed in the small hotel for two nights. The next morning, an unfamiliar ringtone came from her bag, scaring her out of her wits. This was because this was not her ringtone. Her ringtone was designed to be a Korean song, and this ringtone was designed to be a Chinese pop song. It just so happened that it was her least favorite saliva song. She was stunned for a long time before she took out her Satchel. When she took out the phone, she realized that it was not her phone at all. It was very likely Xi Muxue¡¯s. She had changed her bag back then, probably because she was in a flurry She had forgotten to take out her phone. Mu Ru looked at the unfamiliar number on her phone and pondered for a long time before she pressed the answer button. She thought to herself that her current identity was Xi Muxue, so she should pretend to answer it. Hopefully, she did not ask Xi Muxue for a debt again. She picked up the phone and ced it beside her ear. Before she could say ¡°hello¡± , a familiar man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Mu Xue, what¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯te to visit me in the past few days? Are you trying to starve me to death? ¡± Mu Ru stood there in a daze. She held the phone in her hand like a y sculpture. She never dreamed that she would hear this voice because in her memory, this person had already died six years ago. Actually, she only needed to hear the voice of the man on the phone to know that it was Xi Yuancheng. Even though mother Wang had told her that Xi Muxue had asked her for the check for 500,000 yuan, and even though she had suspected that Xi Yuancheng was not dead at the time, but.. That was just suspicion. It was different from actually hearing Xi Yuancheng¡¯s voice. Chapter 649

Chapter 649: Chapter 649 the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not n to visit Xi Yuancheng because in her heart, this father was like a stranger. He had despised her since she was young and had her mother drown her in the river. Later on, she found out that she did not die but lived in the maid¡¯s room. She did not have a shred of conscience until she was 18 years old when she took the city schr¡¯s exam. Then, she acknowledged her as her daughter and let her live with Xi Muxue in the Xi family vi. However, her days as the Xi family¡¯s eldest daughter were too short. It was less than three months. When the XI family needed to rely on the Dongfang family, she was asked to rece Xi Muxue and marry Dongfang Mo.. In short, this was not the behavior of a normal father. Therefore, in her heart, she had never used the concept of a father. The only thing she remembered was mother Wang, the person who raised her personally. However, in the end, she still went to see Xi Yuancheng because the Xi family¡¯s long-distance man thought she was Xi Muxue. Furthermore, Xi Yuancheng had repeatedly said on the phone that he did not have any medicine and asked her about the medicine that she had bought for him Of course, Mu Ru did not know what medicine Xi Yuancheng needed, so she came to see Xi Yuancheng empty-handed. However, she never dreamed that Xi Yuancheng would actually live in the basement. This ce did not see the sun all year round. In her memory, Xi Yuancheng, who was well-built, was now a sick man. He was only fifty-six years old, but his eyes were blurry. He actually could not tell when she was standing in front of him. ¡°Mu Xue, did you contact that Dongfang Yingwu thest time I asked you? ¡± Xi Yuancheng looked at his daughter who was standing one step away from him Panting, he asked, ¡°what did Dongfang Yingwu say? How is the Dongfang Corporation now? Is it going to close down under his control? ¡± Mu Ru never dreamed that Xi Yuancheng would be like this, still thinking of bringing down Dongfang Corporation. Most importantly, he was actually working with Dongfang Yingwu. Because she was not Xi Muxue, she could not answer Xi Yuancheng¡¯s questions, so she stood there resolutely and looked at him coldly, as if she was looking at an outsider. She herself found it strange. Her mother, Lin Xinyue, had also abandoned her when she was young, but she had stayed by Lin Xinyue¡¯s side when Lin Xinyue was seriously ill, taking care of her until Lin Xinyue died. She thought, perhaps this was because of a trace of kindness As her mother, even though Lin Xinyue had followed her husband¡¯s orders and abandoned her, in the end, Lin Xinyue was notpletely evil. She did not throw her into the river to die, but instead, she threw her into the servants¡¯hands. Moreover, in her experience growing up, although Lin Xinyue did not give her as much maternal love as Xi Muxue, she still more or less missed having her. Every time Xi Muxue wore unwanted clothes or ate something that Xi muxue could not finish.. She would also secretly ask mother Wang to give it to her. It was six years ago when Xi Yuancheng asked her to rece Xi Muxue to marry the disfigured Dongfang Mo, that Lin xinyue revealed a trace of pity and guilt. It was in direct proportion to Xi Yuancheng¡¯s disregard for her life. Lin xinyue still had a trace of maternal love for her. Even though that maternal love was extremely faint and subtle,pared to Xi Yuancheng¡¯s absolute indifference, it made her feel much warmer. Therefore, when she saw Xi Yuancheng in such a dire situation, she did not show the slightest bit of sympathy. Her heart was as hard as a rock as she looked coldly at this so-called father. Chapter 650

Chapter 650: Chapter 650 the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Yuancheng asked a lot of questions, but his daughter, who was standing a meter away from him, did not say a word He could not help but growl, ¡°Mu Xue, what do you mean? Seeing that I¡¯m sick, you want to throw me away, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way, and Dongfang Yingwu... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu Ru finally interrupted Xi Yuancheng who was nagging non-stop, then she said very unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you. You¡¯ve recognized me as the Jinx Xi Muru since I was young. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was obviously shocked, and then kept rubbing his eyes, Mu Ru looked and looked, finally, still not quite believe it said: ¡°How can it be? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say Mu Ru was dead Say that you are in one inch ink city is Mu Ru¡¯s identity, Mu Xue, are you confused now I¡¯m not an inch of ink city, I¡¯m not Dongfang Mo, you don¡¯t have to call yourself Xi Muru in front of me...?. .¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Real Xi Muru, ¡± Mu ru interrupted Xi Yuancheng once again, and then said a little unhappily, ¡°to be exact, I don¡¯t like the surname Xi, so I usually tell people I¡¯m mu Ru. ¡± ¡°The real mu ru? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was stunned for a moment before he finally reacted Then, he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°then... you didn¡¯t die, did you? Mu Ru, where have you been all these years? Where¡¯s Mu Xue? Why didn¡¯t shee over? And why is her phone with you? ¡± Mu Ru originally didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Xi Yuancheng and just turned to leave, but she didn¡¯t do it. When Xi Yuancheng finished asking, she said calmly, ¡°six years ago, the Xi family copsed, and you were beaten to death. Mu Xue disappeared too... ¡± Mu Ru briefly told Xi Yuancheng about her experiences over the years. Of course, she omitted the part where she learned how to paint and be an artist in Korea. Finally, she said calmly, ¡°the day before yesterday, I was supposed to attend Dongfang Mo and that Fang Zining¡¯s engagement ceremony. Oh, Mu Xue insisted on pretending to be me, so I swapped identities with her, and then... ¡± Xi Yuancheng was stunned after listening to Mu Ru¡¯s story until mu ru stopped He then roared, ¡°So, this time, Mu Xue suffered for you, didn¡¯t she? Those kidnappers were originally meant for you and not Mu Xue, right? ¡± Mu Ru was silent. Wasn¡¯t Xi Yuancheng just spouting nonsense Of course, Fang zining wanted to deal with her because that night when she knocked on Dongfang Mo¡¯s door, she noticed the way Fang zining looked at her. Fang zining probably found out that Dongfang Mo came to the Plum Garden to look for her in the early morning two days ago, so Fang Zining was jealous of her. That was why Fang zining attacked Yan ru. Seeing that Mu ru did not say anything, Xi Yuancheng was even more certain of his guess He could not help but curse again, ¡°Xi Muru, you jinx. You were born to bring disaster to people. In the past, you brought disaster to the Xi family, and now you¡¯ve brought disaster to Mu Xue. She¡¯s actually disfigured. How are you going to let her live in the future? ¡± She was so young and beautiful. Did she rely on that face to make a living If she became Xi Yuancheng, would Dongfang Yingwu still want her? ... .. Mu Ru turned around and left when Xi Yuancheng was yelling. She originally wanted to leave some money for Xi Yuancheng or ask him what medicine he wanted to buy. However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect that Xi Yuancheng would not feel the slightest bit of joy that she was still alive when he saw her. Instead, he med her again for Xi Muxue¡¯s disfigurement. Chapter 651

Chapter 651: Chapter 651 the person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had only sent Yan ru to Korea for one day before he took a ne back. Of course, he had also brought little feather back. When they were in the Korean hospital, little feather had once suggested going to Incheon to look for her father. Of course, he had rejected her immediately. Then, he said impatiently, ¡°Your father, I am right in front of you. Who else are you going to look for? ¡± Of course, little feather did not acknowledge him as her father Hence, he shouted and hit him, ¡°you¡¯re not a daddy. You¡¯re a big liar. You¡¯re a bad person. You¡¯re the one who harmed mommy. If it wasn¡¯t because you wanted to get engaged to that Bullsh * t Miss Fang, if it wasn¡¯t because you wanted mommy to go to that Bullsh * t dress shop, mommy wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped by bad people and wouldn¡¯t have been disfigured by bad people. It¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯re a big liar and a devil. You¡¯re a big bad person. You¡¯re the one who harmed my mommy... ¡°. .. Dongfang Mo held little feather tightly in his arms when she was shouting, crying, and making a scene. He knew that little feather was very sad, especially when Yan ru¡¯s entire face was disfigured. Little feather could not ept it at all. In any child¡¯s heart, their mother was the most beautiful in the world, and Yan ru¡¯s face had already been fixed in little feather¡¯s heart, so little feather could not ept the change in Yan ru¡¯s face at all. Although little feather was still a child, every word she said just now was like a sharp de piercing into his heart. The pain was so painful that he could not breathe. He was the one who had harmed Yan ru and Xi Muru. From the beginning to the end, he had never properly cherished her. When she married him as his wife, in fact, she had wholeheartedly treated him well at that time, and at that time, his face was still so terrifying His legs could not walk, and he even had to sit in a wheelchair. He recalled that time when he had yed Dongfang Yu to fetch her back from school. On the way, he had probed her, saying that if it was really difficult to guard an empty room or something. At that time, she had righteously told him that she could defend it Even though her husband, Dongfang Mo, was a eunuch, she could defend it and did not need Dongfang Yu¡¯s help. Now, six years had passed in the blink of an eye. He did believe that she could defend it, but he had never dreamed that six yearster, there would be an exchange between him and her. His face waspletely fine, but hers was truly disfigured. ¡°eldest young master, we are taking the noon flight. ¡± Ahao watched Dongfang Mo, who was hugging little feather, close his eyes and doze off. The little feather in his arms fell asleep after making a lot of noise. He could not help but whisper in his ear to remind him. Dongfang Mo opened his eyes and nodded. He handed little feather, who was sleeping in his arms, to Ahao. Then, he got up and walked to the door of the ward. After taking two steps, he turned around and whispered to a Hao, ¡°I¡¯ll go give her a call and thene out. ¡± After saying this, he quickly walked to the ward. They had arrived in Seoul, South Korea, yesterday afternoon. They had been admitted to this top stic surgery hospitalst night and had undergone stic surgery overnight. Of course, this was only the first surgery Because the experts said that the cuts on the entire face were too deep, a few cuts had even injured the nerves of the skin. It was estimated that it would be very difficult for the skin to be transnted. It might take three to four operations before the skin could be restored to 80-90% of its original appearance. The Ward was very quiet. Dongfang Mo gently pushed the door open and entered. Yan Ru, who was on the hospital bed, was very startled. She turned her head when she heard the sound. He quickly spoke andforted her in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Dongfang Mo. ¡± Chapter 652

Chapter 652: Chapter 652: The person he cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Ru had suffered severe damage to her brain due to her disfigurement and disfigurement. Hence, she was extremely sensitive now. Whenever she heard footsteps, She would scream. Her mouth would not stop shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t let the bad guyse over! ¡°. Therefore, Dongfang Mo quickly introduced himself as soon as he entered the room. This was because Yan ru would calm down when she heard his voice and stop screaming. ¡°Ah Mo, ¡± Xi Muxue, whose face was covered in bandages, saw that it was indeed Dongfang mo through the two holes on the bandages. She finally stopped screaming. However, she called out to him timidly and reached out her hand towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Dongfang Mo held her hand andforted her softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you recover your looks. You just need to stay here quietly. ¡± Xi muxue nodded excitedly, then sobbed, ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re so good to me. Now that I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m... not clean again... you... ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately took over her words andforted her softly, ¡°Yan ru, I¡¯m not a person who would be so calctive. What happened this time wasn¡¯t your original intention. Moreover, you¡¯re a victim, how could I... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused when he said this. His heart skipped a beat instinctively. How could Yan ru discuss such a problem with him? Moreover, Yan ru was bent on leaving him, so why would she care if he would still want her What was even more unbelievable was that the first thing she asked wasn¡¯t her daughter, little feather? ¡°Ah Mo, you can treat me like this. In the past... I¡¯m really ashamed... ¡± Xi Muxue couldn¡¯t help but get excited after hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She never dreamed that she would actually benefit from a disaster. Dongfang Mo nowpletely treated her as Yan ru and even chartered a private jet to send her to Korea for stic surgery He did not even mind that she had been raped by three men. ¡°Didn¡¯t you once tell me the story of forrest GUMP and Jenny? ¡± Dongfang Mo replied to her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll learn from forrest gump. ¡± ¡°Forrest gump? ¡± Xi Muxue, who was on the hospital bed, obviously did not understand what Dongfang Mo meant, so she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What does forrest gump do? ¡± What does forrest gump do This time, it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s turn to be shocked. He looked at Yan ru on the hospital bed, frowned, and then asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°you really can¡¯t remember? ¡± Xi muxue shook her head and reacted quickly. Then, she said in an extremely apologetic voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ah Mo. I might have been confused. I really didn¡¯t remember who AH GAN was. ¡± He smiled bitterly Then, he said inly, ¡°it¡¯s okay. You might have been frightened. Then, I¡¯ll go back first. The matters over at Binhai haven¡¯t been settled yet. I definitely won¡¯t let go of those bad guys who framed you. And their mastermind. ¡± Dongfang Mo released Xi Muxue¡¯s hand when he said this. Then, he got up and looked at her and said inly, ¡°Yan Ru, you stay here and recuperate well. I¡¯ll deal with the matters at Binhai ande over to see you. ¡± Then, he immediately turned around and walked towards the door. He didn¡¯t have the patience to sit with the woman on the bed any longer. Xi Muxue, who was lying on the bed, had a bad premonition. When she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s back walking towards the door, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°then... How long will it take for you toe and see me? I¡¯m afraid to be here alone. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯lle when I¡¯m free after I¡¯m done. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t even turn around. He opened the door and walked out ... Chapter 653

Chapter 653: Chapter 653 the people he cared about the most 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo sat on the ne, still thinking about Yan ru¡¯s reaction when she mentioned forrest gump in the ward. She didn¡¯t even know who forrest gump was. This was truly unbelievable. He still remembered six years ago, when Xi Muru first married him. At that time, because she was often locked up and grounded by him, she rarely went to school, so she spent most of her time in one inch ink city. He remembered that one afternoon, he suddenly had a whim. He wanted to see what his newly married little wife was doing in her room every day when she couldn¡¯t go to school Could it be that other than sleeping every day, she could not get enough of it? That day, he had suddenly pushed the door open and entered. At that time, he was still wearing that piece of leather and sitting in a wheelchair, so Xi Muru, who was originally sitting on the SOFA, was shocked. Her whole body rolled down from the SOFA Then, the thing that she was originally holding in her hand rolled to his feet. He bent down to pick it up and took a look. It was actually a novel. On the cover was written: ¡°Ah Gan Zheng Zhuan. ¡°. ¡°You like reading this book? ¡± He frowned for a moment and asked in a low and hoarse voice. Of course, his old bark face must have been even more terrifying because of his frown. At that time, Xi Muru got up from the ground and tried her best to suppress her fear of him. She nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°yes, it¡¯s very nice. I¡¯m almost done reading it. ¡± She lowered her head when she said this. Although her voice was calm and trembling, there was also a hint of resentment in it. It meant that if he did note in to disturb her, she could finish reading it today. ¡°Do you like men like Ah Gan? ¡± He still asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°I do, ¡± she answered directly without thinking. After answering, she added, ¡°I think any woman would like a man like ah Gan. He... ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a fool, ¡± he quickly interrupted her. Without waiting for her to defend herself, he continued, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to read such books in the future. You women are just brainless. You even like fools. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a fool, ¡± Xi muru quickly tried to differentiate between them. Then, she said hurriedly, ¡°even though Ah Gan¡¯s Iq is less than 80, he¡¯s not a fool. Especially since his feelings for Jenny have never changed since the beginning... ¡± Thinking of this, Dongfang Mo could not help but rub his temples. The incident from that afternoon six years ago was still vivid in his mind, but now, Yan ru did not even know who ah Gan was. ¡°Big Liar, where are you taking me? ¡± Little feather, who was sleeping on the bed, jumped down from the bed and ran to the window. When she saw the vast expanse of whiteness outside, she immediately understood that they were in the sky She was in Dongfang Mo¡¯s ne again. ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to Binhai, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Binhai, ¡± little feather shouted again She couldn¡¯t help bute over and pull Dongfang Mo¡¯s arm, shouting, ¡°big liar, I don¡¯t want to go back to Binhai with you. I want to stay with Mommy in Korea. I want to stay with Mommy. I want to take care of Mommy... ¡± ¡°enough, how can you take care of someone at such a young age? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but stop her. He said a little irritably, ¡°can you stop arguing? You¡¯re only making trouble for her here. You can¡¯t help her at all. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? ¡± Little feather immediately put her hands on her waist. She red at Dongfang Mo angrily and shouted, ¡°I can take care of people. I¡¯ve been taking care of Mommy since I was young. I can even cook... ¡± Chapter 654

Chapter 654: Chapter 654: The people she cared about the most

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru thought that she would have to wait at Binhai for ten days to half a month before she could see Dongfang Mo because Dongfang Mo had sent Xi Muxue to Korea for stic surgery. She guessed that he might be there to apany Xi Muru for a period of time. But who knew that on the third night, when she was still eating at the hotel, her phone rang again. Of course, it was Xi Muxue¡¯s phone. She had originally nned not to answer it because she thought that it was very likely Xi Yuancheng calling, and she only went to see Xi Yuancheng in the afternoon. She did not leave money for Xi Yuancheng, and of course, she did not know if Xi Yuancheng needed money. However, her phone kept ringing non-stop, which made Pu Zhihui, who was ying online games, angry She could not help but yell at her, ¡°Yan Ru, do you want to pick up this stupid call? If you don¡¯t pick up, throw it into the trash can outside. Do you want this noise to burst my eardrums? ¡± Of course not, so she was forced to pick up the phone helplessly. She pressed the answer button and was about to speak, but the other party was clearly more anxious than her. She had just opened her mouth when.. The other party¡¯s voice was already heard. ¡°Xi Muru, where the hell have you been? Why is there no one at home? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice, and he was even calling out to Xi Muru? Mu Ru only reacted after a while. In the past, Xi muxue lived in one inch Mo city under her name, and she had been pretending to be her for five whole years And now, Dongfang Mo still did not know that the XI muxue in one inch Mo city was actually Xi Muxue. ¡°I¡¯m shopping outside, ¡± she answered carefully, but she did not know what to say next. ¡°shopping? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice became colder. Before she could answer, another voice sounded. ¡°Hurry up ande back with me, do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Mu ru replied quickly. She was about to ask if little feather had followed him back, but Dongfang Mo had already hung up the phone. She could not help but curse in her heart. He really was a man of few words, and he did not even give others a chance to speak. Mu Ru put down the fast food she had just eaten and quickly changed into Xi Muxue¡¯s clothes from the other day. She waved goodbye to Pu Zhihui and walked towards the door. ¡°learn to be smarter and try to bring little feather back so that I don¡¯t have to appear, ¡± Pu Zhihui said with her back to her. Her eyes had been staring at theputer screen the whole time, and her game had reached a crucial point. Mu Ru red at her and pretended not to hear her. Of course, she wanted to bring little feather back, but the problem was that she had to have the ability and opportunity to do so. Mu Ru was worried that Dongfang Mo would be anxious to wait, so she took a taxi to one inch mo city. However, the security guard still stopped her this time. ¡°Dongfang Mo asked me toe back, ¡± Yan ru said unhappily to the security guard who stopped her. ¡°Mr. Dongfang hasn¡¯te back from Korea yet, ¡± the security guard replied politely. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she took out her phone and said to the security guard, ¡°how is that possible? Half an hour ago, he called me to hurry home and said that he didn¡¯t see me at home. ¡± The security guard nced at her phone Then, he reminded her calmly, ¡°Miss Xi, did you go shopping today? It¡¯s been a month since you moved out of one inch ink city. This is no longer your home. Your home should be where you live now. ¡± ¨C PS: end of the day. Chapter 655

Chapter 655: Chapter 655: I¡¯ve always known who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru only reacted when she heard the security guard say that. That¡¯s right, Dongfang Mo had long chased Xi muxue out. At this moment, Dongfang Mo must be at Xi Muxue¡¯s ce, but the key was.. She had no idea where Xi muxue would be staying after she moved out of one inch Mo city. Mu Ru only felt a headacheing on. Dongfang Mo was clearly a man of few words. He only told her to hurry back, but did not tell her exactly where to go. Right, Dongfang Mo thought that she was the fake Xi Muru, so he thought that she knew where she lived. However, she was now real, so he could not even find the address of the fake Xi Muru after she was chased out of one inch Mo city by Dongfang Mo.. She mocked herself in her heart. She was indeed stupid. Xi muxue had been pretending to be her all these years and living in one inch Mo city, yet she did not reveal any ws. However, she had only pretended to be Xi Muxue for a few days, yet she could not pretend anymore. What should she do She could not possibly not look for Dongfang Mo, right? At the thought of this, she had no choice but to turn back, as she was already ten meters away from one inch Mo city Then, with a smile, she said to the security guard, ¡°Um, do you know where my home is outside, that is, where I will be staying after I move out of one inch Mo city? ¡± The security guard immediately looked at her as if she was a monster. He sized her up from head to toe, then said seriously, ¡°how would I know that? You don¡¯t even know where you live, how would we know? ¡± Mu Ru was so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. The security guard¡¯s gaze just now was clearly thinking that she was a lunatic, or that she was deliberately teasing him. She had no choice but to turn around listlessly. She thought that she should get Pu Zhihui to help investigate where Xi muxue lived after she moved out of one inch mo city, but when she took out her phone, she thought that when Pu Zhihui found out, it would probably be a few hourster. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and finally took out the phone that Xi Muxue left behind. She found the phone that she had just picked up and called back, but in her heart, she was thinking about how to ask Dongfang Moter. The call was quickly picked up. Before she could say anything, Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Xi Muru, where the hell have you been? I told you to get your ass back home. It¡¯s been half a day, and I still haven¡¯t seen your shadow? ¡± ¡°that... I¡¯m at the entrance of one inch mo city, ¡± Mu ru said carefully ... ¡°Why did you run to one inch Mo city for no reason? ¡± Dongfang Mo was furious when he heard her words. He then added, ¡°is that your home? ¡± Of course not, Mu Ru answered in her heart, but her words were like this. ¡°I used to live here for a few years, but in my heart, I¡¯ve already considered this ce as my home. ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at her words. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go back to one inch Mo city. I asked you to go back to where you live now and get your ass back here. ¡± ¡°where do I live now? ¡± Mu Ru finally asked honestly. Honestly, she really didn¡¯t know where Xi muxue would live after she moved out of one inch Mo city. Moreover, Binhai was so big It was really difficult to find a person¡¯s ce. The phone was dead silent. She didn¡¯t know how angry Dongfang Mo was at her, but she probably had the urge to strangle her to death. Mu Ru was wondering if she should exin further when Dongfang Mo¡¯s deep and hoarse voice came from the phone again. ¡°then wait for me in one inch Mo city. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Chapter 656

Chapter 656: Chapter 656: I always know who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru felt that the saddest thing in her life was not that she had been abandoned by her parents since she was young, or that she had a birthmark on her forehead and had always been an ugly freak, because she had already endured all these things. She felt that the saddest thing in her life was that she had married Dongfang Mo, and the saddest thing was that ever since she had met Dongfang Mo, she had never been able to escape from his clutches. Dongfang Mo had asked her to wait for him at the entrance of one inch ink city, so she could only wait obediently. Because little feather was in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands, and she could not ignore little feather. She did not wait for long at the entrance of one inch ink city. About half an hourter, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car drove in. When he saw her standing at the entrance, he rolled down the car window and said to her indifferently, e in. ¡± She was slightly stunned and quickly walked forward. Unfortunately, before she could walk to Dongfang Mo¡¯s car, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car had already driven into one inch ink city. It was obvious that he wanted her to walk in. She could not help but silently criticize him in her heart. He was a bast * Rd after all. Everything he did was so bast * Rd. Even though she cursed him in her heart, she still walked into one inch ink city obediently. This time, the security guards did not stop her, but the two security guards looked at her strangely. Of course, she could not care less about the security guards¡¯stares. All she wanted was to find her little feather as soon as possible. She did not care about anything else, and she did not care about the stares of strangers. Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was parked outside Mo Garden. It was obvious that this guy had already entered Mo Garden. Mu Ru walked straight into Mo Garden and met a min in the living room. A Min greeted her in a friendly manner. ¡°Miss Xi, you¡¯re back? ¡± She nodded and did not bother to talk to a min anymore. She just continued to walk up to the second floor because in her mind, since Dongfang Mo had returned home, he should have returned to his room first. However, when she walked up to the second floor, she realized that Dongfang Mo¡¯s room door was tightly shut. She was slightly stunned. She reached out to grab the handle and twisted it. The door opened and she called out instinctively, ¡°little feather? Are you in there? ¡± There was no sound in the room. She frowned and finally stepped in. The room was empty. Not to mention little feather, even Dongfang Mo was nowhere to be seen. ¡°F * Ck, ¡± she could not help but curse. She had never seen anyone more F * Cking than Dongfang Mo. since he was back, where did he go? Dongfang Mo was not in the room, so she could only turn around and walk out the door. She regretted not asking a min earlier. Otherwise, she would not havee all this way for nothing. However, just as she reached the door, she was stopped by Dongfang Mo who walked in. Seeing the anger on her face, she could not help but tease, ¡°are you angry? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s little feather? ¡± Mu Rupletely ignored his question and directly asked the thing that she was most concerned about. ¡°little feather? ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously more surprised than her. He looked at her with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Why are you looking for little feather? Why did you ask her? ¡± ¡°because she¡¯s... ¡± because she was my daughter, the second half of Mu Ru¡¯s sentence was stuck in her throat, but she said, ¡°because she¡¯s my nephew. ¡± ¡°nephew? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he replied coldly, ¡°Xi Muru, do you think I¡¯m Gan? A fool? ¡± Chapter 657

Chapter 657: Chapter 657: I¡¯ve always known who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If only you were Gan, ¡± Mu ru could not help but curse back. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re even Dan Dongwei. You¡¯re just... ¡± Mu Ru did not have the chance to finish her sentence because Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips quickly covered her lips while she was chattering non-stop. He gambled the rest of her words into her stomach. ¡°Wu... ¡± Mu ru was hit. A painful sound came out of her nose and her body could not help but struggle. However, her past experience told her that fighting against Dongfang Mo in this aspect was no different from throwing an egg at a stone. She could not break free from Dongfang Mo¡¯s control at all. Thus. She quickly gave up struggling and chose to pretend to be obedient. Her hands took the initiative to hang around his neck, pulling his head down and down again. She looked like she was enjoying his kiss very much. Dongfang Mo obviously stopped for a moment because this kind of action and reaction should not have been done by Xi Muru. However, with Xi Muru taking the initiative, he quickly fell into her tender and sweet feelings. Xi Muru had fiercely dropped her teeth when Dongfang Mo was tossing and turning. This time, because she had put in enough effort and preparation, it was done in one step. It immediately caused Dongfang Mo to Groan in pain Then, she had no choice but to quickly let go of her mouth. However, Mu Ru quickly realized that the tongue in her mouth was also in terrible pain. D * MN It, when she dropped her teeth, she was too fast, so her tongue was not spared. Dongfang Mo looked at the blood flowing out of the corner of her mouth and could not help butugh in heartache. He reached out his hand and used his rough fingertips to wipe away the blood that had been diluted by the saliva on the corner of her mouth He said in a low voice, ¡°how can you be so stupid? Killing 800 enemies will cost you 1,000. Do you think it¡¯s worth it? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she fiercely pushed his hand away. Then, she raised the back of her hand to wipe the corner of her mouth. When she removed the back of her hand, it was indeed a pale red color. She had really hurt herself. ¡°where¡¯s little feather? ¡± Mu Ru said in a bad mood, ¡°Dongfang Mo, where did you hide little feather? ¡± ¡°Now tell me, is little feather my daughter? ¡± Dongfang Mopletely ignored her question. Instead, he used his hand to lift her Chin and looked at the corner of her mouth that was still dripping with Pale red blood He reminded her lightly, ¡°you better tell me the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make you hurt yourself. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but curse in her heart again. She twisted her head forcefully to the side and shook off his finger that was lifting her chin Then, she said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you confused? I¡¯m Xi Muru, not Yan ru. How do I know if little feather is your child? Moreover, can you give birth? ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, you mean, let me use my actions to tell you if I can make you pregnant and give birth Or, do you want me to get you pregnant with my child so that you won¡¯t deny it all the time?¡±Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile Then, he took a step towards mu ru. Mu Ru instinctively stepped back, cursing this damned pervert in her heart. He even imed to be a eunuch, a fucking eunuch. He was clearly a wolf who could be aroused at any time, alright? ¡°Dongfang Mo, what exactly do you want to do? ¡± Mu Ru finally had nowhere to run, so she couldn¡¯t help but growl. ¡°Who do you think I am to you? ¡± Chapter 658

Chapter 658: Chapter 658 I always know who you are 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I want you to help me take a bath, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied shamelessly, then added, ¡°I will return to Korea and Binhai in two days. I am tired and travel-worn. Now, I just want to take a bath and climb into bed to sleep. ¡± ¡°Why should I help you take a bath? ¡± Mu Ru was furious after hearing his words. ¡°I am not your servant. ¡± ¡°You are my wife. ¡± Dongfang Mo still insisted on his shamelessness, ignoring the anger on Mu Ru¡¯s face He continued to speak loudly, ¡°a wife¡¯s duty is to serve her husband. It¡¯s a wife¡¯s duty to make her husbandfortable. ¡± ¡°Bullsh * T duty, ¡± Mu ru could not help but swear, then quickly argued, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, you and I both know that. ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned, then said calmly, ¡°then you mean... you¡¯re willing to be my mistress for the rest of your life, but you¡¯re not willing to be my wife? ¡± A mistress for the rest of her life? Mu Ru stood there stunned for a moment before she reacted. She was now pretending to be Xi Muxue, but in fact, Xi Muxue was originally pretending to be her. In short, her current identity was Xi Muru, her original identity. And Xi Muru¡¯s identity, to Dongfang Mo, was a mistress for the rest of her life. In other words, she would never be able to separate from Dongfang Mo for the rest of her life. Dongfang Mo saw that she was not going to say anything Then, he said inly, ¡°Xi Muru, think about it yourself. Do you want to follow the instructions I gave you when I captured you back in Paris and let you marry me and be my wife, or continue to fulfill the 100-year mistress agreement that you signed with me? ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, then he said nonchntly, ¡°because to me, it¡¯s actually not that much of a loss, but to you... ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT XI MURU! ¡± Mu Ru blurted out instinctively, then she swallowed hard and said, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m Yan ru... in other words... ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re Yan ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered her very calmly, then he used his hand to scratch her cheek Then, he continued, ¡°but you¡¯re not Xi Muxue, and you¡¯re not the Xi Muru that I¡¯ve been pretending to be in this one inch Mo city all these years. You¡¯re the Real Xi Muru. You¡¯re also the Yan ru that I captured from Paris. ¡± Mu Ru leaned against the wall. She did not know if it was because the wall was too cold or because the soles of her feet were too cold. At that moment, looking at Dongfang Mo¡¯s half-smiling face, she felt a chill down her spine. ¡°You mean... ¡± Mu ru stuck out the tip of her tongue to lick the corner of her mouth. She sucked in all the diluted blood that had just flowed out from the corner of her mouth ... However, she did not know that this unintentional action of hers had made Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart itch. Dongfang mo could not help but swallow his saliva as his throat slid rapidly. In an instant, his body seemed to be crawling with countless crabs. How selfish. Xi Muru was such a selfish woman. Even when she licked the corner of her mouth, she only licked her own. His mouth was less than three centimeters away from hers, and there was light red blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth. Why couldn¡¯t she lick it for him? ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t waste your breath on me here. I¡¯m very tired. I just want to rest early, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°Come, follow me to the bathroom. Help me shower. I haven¡¯t showered in a long time. ¡± Chapter 659

Chapter 659: Chapter 659 I¡¯ve always known who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. She could not help but retort, ¡°I won¡¯t help a man bathe. ¡± Unfortunately, just as she finished her sentence, Dongfang Mo continued, ¡°then I¡¯ll help you bathe. I¡¯ll help a woman bathe. ¡± This time, Mu Ru wished she could just faint. Of course, Dongfang Mo did not give her such a chance, so she was forcefully dragged into the bathroom by Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru had stayed in this room before, and Dongfang Mo was obviously veryzy. He had not renovated over the years, so when she walked in, she immediately felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come and help me take off my clothes. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that Mu ru was standing there motionlessly and couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°HURRY UP! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands? ¡± Mu Ru retorted impatiently. Then, she turned around and threw a sentence over, ¡°I¡¯ll help you put on the bath water. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. She was clearly avoiding helping him take off his clothes, alright? Originally, it wasn¡¯t bad for her to help him put on the bath water. However, at this moment, he was so tired that he could fall asleep anywhere, so how could he have time to take a bath? Seeing her bend down to adjust the temperature switch in the bathtub, she could not help but stop her, ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. Stop Messing around. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Her hand immediately stopped and she slowly turned around. Only then did the car realize that Dongfang Mo was already taking off his clothes. She gritted her teeth and turned her face away, determined not to help him. This time, Dongfang Mo did not seem to be in the mood to continue wasting time with her. He did not ask her to help him. He just swiftly took off all the clothes on his body. ¡°stop standing there and quicklye over and help me scrub my back. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he had already taken a step into the shower. At the same time, he turned on the shower switch with a ¡®PA¡¯ sound. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still wearing my clothes, ¡± Mu ru rebutted unhappily. The shower shower was so big, and it was installed on top of his head. Dongfang Mo had turned it on to the maximum, just like it was raining. How could she go over and help him scrub his back? Wouldn¡¯t she get wet if she walked over? ¡°You can take off your clothes, ¡± Dongfang Mo suggested to her without turning his head back. Then, he said humorously, ¡°when you walk into the shower, how can you not get wet? Do you think you¡¯re wearing a raincoat? ¡± Mu Ru could notugh at his sarcastic joke. However, she did not take off her clothes. She was not as bad as Dongfang Mo.. Thus, she only took off her coat and faxed her undershirt into the shower. Dongfang Mo¡¯s back was facing her. She did not know if he had eyes behind his back, but just as she stepped in.. He handed her a brush. ¡°Help me brush my back, quickly! ¡± Mu Ru took the brush angrily and started to brush his back. Although Dongfang Mo was a man, he was not a rough person who worked hard. The flesh on his body could not be considered tender It was still not considered rough and thick. Therefore, under Mu Ru¡¯s effort to brush his back, red blood marks quickly appeared on his back. ¡°Xi Muru, why are you using so much strength? ¡± Although Dongfang Mo did not turn around, he could feel mu Ru¡¯s dissatisfaction from her increased strength. ¡°My back is not an OX¡¯s back. Is it worth you using so much strength to brush it? ¡± Your back is not an ox¡¯s back, but the skin on your body is thicker than an OX¡¯s skin. Mu Ru could not help but curse in her heart. Chapter 660

Chapter 660: Chapter 660 I¡¯ve always known who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, what she said was, ¡°Sigh, how can young master Dongfangpare himself to a beast? ¡± However, what she was thinking in her heart was, in fact, you¡¯re even worse than a beast. ¡°Are you silently criticizing me? ¡± Dongfang Mo suddenly blurted out another sentence. Mu Ru instinctively jumped in fright. After all, Dongfang Mo was not an ordinary b * stard. Even the words in her heart could be seen. ¡°No. ¡± She could not help but deny it. Then, she forcefully brushed his back. ¡°What am I silently criticizing you for? Besides, do you think you have the potential to be silently criticized by others? ¡± Damn it, Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re like a b * Tch and a devil. You¡¯re covered in areas that people criticize you for. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t criticize you for that. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t have anything that people criticize me for, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered seriously. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m usually referring to magnanimous people who don¡¯t criticize me for that. Of course, some people are narrow-minded, except for that. ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she almost slipped. What did Dongfang Mo say She criticized him for being narrow-minded? ¡°Hey, Xi Muru, don¡¯t just brush on the back. ¡± Dongfang Mo was displeased with how she kept applying force on his back like she was venting her anger, so he couldn¡¯t help but shout, e to the front, I want to brush in front too. ¡± ¡°Brush in front yourself. ¡± Mu Ru threw the brush to him as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes behind you, so you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to see if it¡¯s clean or not. Don¡¯t you have eyes in front? Why do you have a pair of long hands? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned. He immediately turned around and looked at the woman who was standing there with an angry face. Because of her anger and because the hot water kept pouring down, her face was red in the mist, like a red apple that had just been drenched in water, exceptionally alluring It made him want to immediately open his mouth and take a bite. The undershirt she was wearing was tightly pressed against her body because it was soaked in the warm water. However, it revealed her curvaceous figure at a nce. Some people said that women were really ugly. What was truly beautiful was this kind of half-hidden beauty. Otherwise, why would Bai Juyi have that famous saying of holding a lute and half-hiding his face? Especially at this moment, because Mu Ru¡¯s body was soaked by someone and she was standing in front of the shower door in a daze, her body was slightly trembling. It made people feel pity for her in an instant, and they had the urge to hug her into their arms. ¡°since you¡¯re drenched and you¡¯re not willing to help me brush the front, why are you still standing there? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw ayer of pink rash on her neck He could not help but cry out in heartache, ¡°why aren¡¯t you changing into your pajamas in the wardrobe? Hurry up and roll onto the bed to wrap yourself up. You¡¯re thinking of catching a cold, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Just as Dongfang Mo said this, Mu Ru had already quickly turned around and ran out of the bathroom door. It was obvious that she had long wanted to leave the ce that was so embarrassing that she did not even dare to raise her head. Dongfang Mo saw her like this and felt both angry and amused. He could not help but curse in his heart, Xi Muru, this damn woman, when has she ever acted so clumsy and immature? He and she have been here several times already.. But she still did not even dare to look at him. She shook her head gently and threw the brush aside. Without her in the shower, it was exceptionally quiet. He did not have the mood to brush himself, so he quickly took a shower and went to sleep. He was really tired. He had not rested for two days and two nights. Even the machine would probably not be able to operate, let alone his physical body? Chapter 661

Chapter 661: Chapter 661 I always know who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru ran to the wardrobe as fast as she could and opened the wardrobe door. There were many women¡¯s clothes inside. At this moment, she could no longer care about who these clothes were prepared for. Because the wet clothes stuck to her body and it was winter, Dongfang Mo¡¯s room had not turned on the heat yet, so it was so cold that her teeth were chattering and coughing. Fortunately, she had winter pajamas, so she changed into a set in a few seconds. At this moment, she could no longer care that this was Dongfang Mo¡¯s room and the huge bed was Dongfang Mo¡¯s bed. She ran barefoot into the bedroom and jumped onto the bed Then, she pulled the nket over herself andpletely wrapped herself in it. Cold, still cold, very cold. Her entire body trembled under the nket, but she did not know why she was still so cold despite wearing pajamas and wrapping herself in the nket. Actually, Mu Ru had applied it. She was a top student and had studied physics before. The nket had the function of keeping you warm, but the prerequisite was that your body had to be warm in order for it to make your body warmer and warmer. On the other hand, if your body was cold and you hid under the thick nket, it would not make you warm up in a short period of time. Instead, it would make you colder and colder until your body heated up. Only then would it slowly make you warm up. Just as Xi Muru was shivering from the cold, she heard footsteps approaching the bed. Before she could reach her head out of the nket, she was immediately lifted up by someone in a corner of the nket. Then, a cold breeze came in. Just as she was about to make a sound, she immediately felt that the other side of the bed had sunk quite a bit. The cold breeze was gone, and a warm air came from the other side of the nket. Before she could react, an arm reached out and exerted a little force It pulled her into a warm embrace. Mu Ru instinctively struggled, but unfortunately, Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms were as tight as two iron pincers, and she could not break free from his embrace at all. Thus, she could not help but use her hand to pry open the hand that was tied to her waist, and she cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°hey, Dongfang Mo... ¡± ¡°Stop fooling around, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth blew out a warm breath on her neck, and he muttered in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy, and I just want to sleep. Can you let me have a good sleep? I just want to hug you and sleep, I won¡¯t do anything else. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment. The hand that was holding his finger loosened and she turned her head slightly. She realized that the man who was hugging her tightly had already closed his eyes and there was even a slight snoring sound. Dongfang Mo was really not ordinary sleepy. He really fell asleep just like that. It must have been a long time since he had slept, right? He must have been worried about Xi Muxue for the past two days. He must have stayed by her side day and night. Xi Muxue had to undergo surgery and his heart ached for her, so he did not even sleep? Xi Muxue, was he that good to Xi Muxue? When she thought of this, she could not help but feel an inexplicable jealousy. Dongfang Mo had made an engagement with the Xi family when Xi Muxue was very young. He must have loved Xi Muxue very much. However, that was not right. Xi Muxue¡¯s current identity was yan ru, and the real yan ru was Yan ru. Could it be that Dongfang Mo¡¯s actions over the past two days and nights were all because of her That was also not right. She immediately rejected this thought in her heart. That was because Dongfang Mo had called her when he returned from Korea and asked her to go home. He had told her explicitly that he knew that she was Xi Muru and also knew that she was Yan ru. Moreover, he also knew that Xi Muru in one inch Mo city was Xi muxue in disguise. Chapter 662

Chapter 662: Chapter 662 I always know who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Alright, from the beginning to the end, he knew who she was. In other words, from the beginning to the end, he knew that the Xi Muru in one inch Mo City was Xi Muxue. From the beginning to the end, he also knew that the Korean Yan ru was actually Xi Muxue. When she thought of this, she felt extremely sad. For so many years, Dongfang Mo did not remember his first love, Fang zining. However, he always remembered that Xi Muxue was his destined wife. That was why he was so good to her. When she was in danger.. He stayed by her side all night without sleeping. Perhaps this was her sorrow, Xi Muru. She and Xi Muxue were twin sisters, but she could only be her substitute forever. Even if she was entangled with Dongfang Mo, it was the same. The Person Dongfang Mo would always torture was Xi Muru, and the person he would always take care of was Xi Muxue. He gave her the cruelest side, but he gave Xi Muxue the gentlest side. Perhaps this was her fate. Even if she helped him give birth to a child, and he guessed that it was his daughter, this still could not change the fact that he loved Xi Muxue the most in his heart. That night, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue finallyy down in their room on the second floor of Mo Garden and slept. Dongfang Mo still used his usual forceful method to lock mu ru in his arms, not allowing her to struggle at all Even when he fell asleep, he did not let go. Mu Ru¡¯s body slowly warmed up in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. Later on, she was no longer cold or trembling, but her heart had never warmed up. It was even because Dongfang Mo had helped the Korean Yan ru.. It was also because of Xi Muxue¡¯s two days and two nights of traveling that her heart grew colder. In the early morning of Dongfang Mo¡¯s engagement, Dongfang Mo came to the Plum Garden to look for her after being poisoned by spring. At that time, she thought that he still had her in his heart. Otherwise, even if he did not want to touch Fang Zining.. He could also find another woman to solve his physiological problems. Later on, at his engagement party, she saw with her own eyes that he had fallen out with Fang zining because of the news of Yan Ru¡¯s disappearance. She saw with her own eyes that he announced the cancetion of the engagement and then left in a hurry. She admitted that she was touched at that time. No matter what, he would rather give up Fang Zining for her. In other words, he would give up the Fang family¡¯s 10 billion yuan sponsorship. This really required a lot of courage and boldness. She had been staying in Binhai for the past few days and had not returned to Korea. The reason she told herself was that what if she returned to Korea and Dongfang Mo brought little feather back? But she knew that in her heart, she vaguely hoped that Dongfang Mo cared about her and little feather. She even thought that when she saw Dongfang Mo, she would have to be honest with him. She was the real Yan Ru, the Real Xi Muru Little feather was his biological daughter. However, these thoughts of hers now seemed childish andughable. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, she had underestimated Dongfang Mo. it turned out that from the beginning to the end, he knew who the missing person was and who he was fighting with Fang Zining for. Binhai was not a ce for her to stay for long, and one inch Mo city was definitely not a ce for an ugly duckling like her to stay. What bullsh * T wife and 100-year-old mistress agreement? That was just Dongfang Mo¡¯s way of controlling her He was just using her as a tool to vent his lust. Tomorrow, when she saw little feather, she would definitely think of a way to contact Pu Zhihui and let her think of a way to contact Che Qixuan. She couldn¡¯t just foolishly stay in one inch Mo city as Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress for the rest of her life. Chapter 663

Chapter 663: Chapter 663 I always know who you are

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, Mu Ru did not fall asleep until midnight because she was thinking about something. She slept for a long time and when she woke up, it was already past 9 am. Dongfang Mo was long gone by her side She felt hungry and only then did she remember that she had not eaten dinnerst night. She was originally having fast food with Pu Zhihui at the small hotel, but after a few bites, she was called away by Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo, who was by her side, was long gone. She was so hungry that she could only get up from the bed. However, the clothes that Xi Muxue had changed into for her yesterday were still missing. She had no choice but to take some clothes from the closet and put them on. There were many clothes in the closet anyway, and these clothes seemed to fit her well. It was probably Xi Muxue¡¯s. Because she and Xi Muxue were twin sisters, their figures had not changed much over the past few years, so she could wear all of her clothes. There was a whole new set of toiletries in the bathroom. It must have been prepared by Dongfang Mo for her. She did not stand on ceremony, and of course, she did not have the opportunity or need to stand on ceremony. She quickly picked it up and washed up. When Mu ru finished packing up and walked down to the dining room on the first floor, she immediately saw little feather eating breakfast at the dining table. Before she could walk down thest step, she could not help but shout out, ¡°Yu Yu... ¡± Because of her excitement, her voice trembled a little. When little feather heard her shout, she immediately turned her head and stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Yu Yu, ¡± Mu ru shouted again and quickly ran towards little feather. She stood a meter away from her and squatted down. She looked at her daughter, whom she had not seen for three days and four nights. ¡°Mommy... ¡± after staring at her for a few seconds, little feather immediately rushed towards her and threw himself into her arms. He hugged her neck with his small arms and cried out with a choked voice, ¡°mommy... so you¡¯re here... Mommy... so you¡¯re okay... ¡± ¡°Mommy is fine. ¡± Mu Ru hugged little feather tightly, as if she would be snatched away if she let go. She used her hand to pat her trembling back Sheforted her softly, ¡°Yu Yu, mommy is fine. Mommy wasn¡¯t the one who was in trouble. ¡± Little feather nodded. After a while, she lifted her head from Mu Ru¡¯s shoulder and used her hand to caress Mu Ru¡¯s face She sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s good that Mommy is fine. When Yu Yu saw that Auntie with a bloody face, she thought it was mommy. Yu Yu is so sad... ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Yu Yu had just said that her face was mangled, didn¡¯t that mean Xi Muxue had been tortured badly? She had only heard Pu Zhihui say that Xi Muxue had been disfigured, but she did not expect her face to be so mangled. Would her face recover? When little feather saw mu ru stunned, she quickly pushed her and shouted, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go eat. Yu Yu is hungry. Mommy, are you hungry? ¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy is hungry too. ¡± Mu Ru came back to her senses and held Yu Yu¡¯s hand as they walked towards the dining room. However, just as she and little feather sat down, great-aunt Dongfang Yunxia came in again. When she saw mu ru and little feather sitting at the dining table, she was stunned for a moment before she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°who are you? ¡± ¡°great-aunt, this is my mommy, yan ru, ¡± little feather answered before Mu ru could. ¡°You are little feather¡¯s mommy, Yan Ru. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was even more confused. She looked at Mu Ru and was stunned for a moment before she asked again, ¡°then who is the woman who was sent to Korea? ¡± Chapter 664

Chapter 664: Chapter 664 I always know who you are 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Mo was still in bed in the morning, his phone rang. Of course, he also pressed the answer button when the phone rang for the first time because he was worried that the ringtone would wake the woman in his arms. Ahao¡¯s voice came from the phone. He said that Fang Jinxin had found him and was waiting for him at the entrance of the Dongfang Corporation, asking him to hurry over. His heart immediately skipped a beat. He knew what Fang Jinxin was talking about. In fact, he had already anticipated this day when he returned from Korea, but he did not expect Fang Jinxin to be even more impatient than he had expected. He did not rush over as fast as he could, and of course, he did not deliberately dy the time. He just followed the usual procedure and asked Uncle Liu to drive him to the Dongfang Corporation after breakfast. ¡°Dongfang Mo, Zi Ning is your first love. You know how many years she has loved you. How could you bear to let her be taken away by the police and not ask about it? ¡± On the way to the police station, Fang Jinxin and Dongfang Mo sat together in the back row His well-maintained face was slightly distorted due to the suppressed anger. ¡°President Fang, our President Mo has already arranged for someone to handle Miss Fang¡¯s matter. ¡± Ahao, who was driving, immediately took over Fang Jinxin¡¯s words and yed the role of fawning over Fang Jinxin. ¡°Dongfang Mo, although I¡¯ve never interacted with you before, I know about Dongfang Corporation, ¡± Fang Jinxin said earnestly. ¡°Recently, Dongfang Corporation has been facing a lot of negative news, and its stock has been falling again and again. Zi Ning was secretly wiping her tears in America. I asked her what was going on, and only then did she tell me that you were her first love, and she had once let you down. All these years, I had thought that you were doing very well, but who knew that your Dongfang Corporation would actually fall to the point of bankruptcy and bankruptcy... . . Now she regrets, she wants to go back to you, want to share your burden with you, want to help you in your most difficult time, but also worried that you do not want her...?. .¡± Fang Jinxin paused for a moment Then he said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, my daughter may have been a little willful in the past, but you can¡¯t deny her infatuation for you. Now that she¡¯s been wronged, you only care about that woman who gave birth to a child for your brother and don¡¯t care about Zining at all. What do you want Zining to think How can I trust you with Zining...?. .¡± Fang Jinxin was an old fox in the pugilistic world. He had always understood what it meant to advance by retreating and to defend by attacking. Therefore, at this moment, he was clearly using the 10 billion yuan in his hand to pressure Dongfang Mo. But on the surface, I still act like I¡¯m just making a point. Dongfang Mo listened to Fang Jinxin¡¯s words and smiled slightly Light Way: ¡°Fang General, since Purple Ning is innocent, so what we have to worry about it? ¡± Besides, the police have to rely on evidence, right ¡°I believe that the police wouldn¡¯t dare to frame my Dongfang Mo¡¯s girlfriend, unless he has the guts to do so. ¡± After hearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s ¡®righteous¡¯ words, Fang Jinxin didn¡¯t say anything else. He just rubbed his temples with his hands, his face cold. Fang Jinxin didn¡¯t say anything, and Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t say anything either. He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, letting Ahao drive the car in the direction of the police station. Dongfang Group wasn¡¯t very far from the police station. A Hao quickly drove the car into the parking lot of the police station. Fang Jinxin followed behind Dongfang Mo like he was a neer who didn¡¯t know which direction to go in. He waspletely like he would follow Dongfang Mo wherever he went. Dongfang Mo was wearing a handmade Armani iron gray suit. His deep ck eyes were well hidden under his sunsses, and Ahao followed him respectfully. Chapter 665

Chapter 665: There was no third option 1 in Chapter 665

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as he walked into the police station hall, Chief Li, who had already known that Dongfang Mo wasing, came out to wee them personally. A Hao had already called chief Li before he came, so chief Li clearly knew that Dongfang Mo hade to bail out Fang zining. Therefore, he immediately ordered the police officers to bring Fang Zining to the interrogation room. In fact, ording to the police station¡¯s rules, no one, especially the prisoner¡¯s rtives, had the right to ask the police about the interrogation process of the prisoner. However, this time, perhaps because this case was a little special, and also because of the powerful forces behind Dongfang Mo.. Thus, chief Li broke down and allowed Dongfang Mo and Fang Jinxin to see Fang Zining. Fang zining had been locked up for three days and three nights. When she did not see Dongfang Mo and Fang Jinxin, she pretended to be deaf and mute and refused to give any testimony. She only curled up in the room where she was locked up and slept with her back against the wall. In fact, she was a little surprised that she was caught because she did not expect the three people to expose her. She had never thought that she did not reveal her face and identity when she was looking for them. How did the three people know who she was? Of course, none of this was important. What was important was that she knew that her father, Fang Jinxin, couldpletely solve all of this for her. Moreover, she was now an American citizen. She reckoned that she would have to inform the American embassy. If they were to send her back to the United States for interrogation.. Then it would be a piece of cake for her father. However, when Fang Zining saw her kind father and her beloved boyfriend, her originally watery eyes instantly turned red. The tears that she had been feeling wronged for the past few days instantly rolled down from her eyes She could not help but look at Dongfang Mo with a gentle gaze, and said with a sobbing and trembling voice, ¡°Mo... I miss you so much... ¡± Dongfang Mo only nced at her indifferently. He did not go forward tofort her, nor did he say anything. It was as if the person that Fang Zining was calling out to was not him. ¡°Zining,e here... ¡± Fang Jinxin took a step forward and squeezed Fang zining into his arms with heartache. He used his hand to gently pat her back tofort her, ¡°Zining, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy is here. Daddy will apany Zining... ¡± ¡°Daddy, I want to leave this ce. ¡± Fang zining broke free from Fang Jinxin¡¯s arms. She looked at director Li and the police officer and said in a trembling voice, ¡°they are so scary. I don¡¯t want to stay here, not even for a moment... ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. Daddy will take you outter... ¡± Fang Jinxin immediatelyforted his daughter gently Then, he turned his gaze to Director Li He said with a slightly stiff tone, ¡°director, although my daughter is 33 years old, she has been pampered since she was young and has always been innocent. How could she be the person who instructed people to frame Miss Yan ru ¡°Now, I want to bail her out. I can let my daughter continue to cooperate with your various investigations, but I can¡¯t let her stay here. ¡± Chief Li smiled when he heard Fang Jinxin¡¯s words Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Professor Fang is an American, but I think you should know a little about Chinesew, right? The police station doesn¡¯t allow bail for suspects who are suspected of felonies such as robbery, Qj, and murder... ¡± ¡°But, all of this must be based on solid evidence, right? ¡± Fang Jinxin immediately retorted, ¡°you are now sure that it¡¯s my daughter based on the three people¡¯s ounts. How do you know if those three people are talking nonsense? ¡± Chapter 666

Chapter 666: There was no third option 2 in Chapter 666

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Daddy, those three people set me up on purpose. They set me up on purpose. ¡± Fang zining immediately echoed her father¡¯s words. Her voice trembled, making people feel that she was indeed wronged. ¡°Miss Fang¡¯s words are a little funny. ¡± Director Li still had a business-like look on his face. ¡°There are so many people in China, and you just came back from the United States not long ago. How would a person like you who frequents high-end ces usually have dealings with people like them If you don¡¯t have a grudge against them, why would they frame you for nothing?¡± ¡°I ask you to contact the American Conste, ¡± Fang Jinxin said, and then said with a tough attitude, ¡°our American government will give us a fair... ¡± ¡°naturally, we will contact the American conste in City G. ¡± director Li nodded seriously. ¡°However, before contacting them, we must first investigate the whole matter clearly. If Miss Fang Zining is really wronged, we will let her go without the American conste appearing. On the other hand, if she is really the mastermind behind the scenes, we will not let her go even if the American conste appears in time... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Fang Zining is a woman in her thirties. ¡± Dongfang Mo, who had been standing quietly by the side, suddenly had an ident and interrupted director Li¡¯s words Then, he nced at Fang Zining and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this Miss Fang Zining is like the Miss Fang zining that I broke up with 14 years ago... ¡± ¡°Mo, how can you say that? ¡± Fang zining immediately shouted in exasperation. She rushed out from her father¡¯s arms and rushed in front of Dongfang Mo. her face, which was filled with tears, instantly became even more aggrieved due to her anger Her voice trembled as she shouted, ¡°Mo, I know that 14 years ago, I shouldn¡¯t have been so vain to fall in love with that yboy, the Saudi prince. I know that it was wrong of me to abandon you at that time. I know that I hurt you. I know... ¡± ¡°Idiot, why are you here again? ¡± Dongfang Mo suddenly said something inexplicable. Not only was Fang zining confused, even Fang Jinxin and director Li were confused. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing who the idiot that Dongfang Mo was calling was And no one walked in at the door? ¡°Director Li, ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at director Li Then he said indifferently, ¡°I have enough reasons to suspect that the current Miss Fang Zining is not the Miss Fang zining that I used to know. Because the Miss Fang Zining from 14 years ago was my first love, and I was one grade higher than her, so she called me eldest senior brother, and I called her second junior brother. I even gave her the nickname blockhead. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a smile. ¡°Director Li saw it just now. When I called her blockhead, this Miss Fang zining actually didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Zining had a car ident five years ago. ¡± The Cunning Fang Jinxin quickly reacted Then, he looked at director Li and said, ¡°five years ago, Zining was hit by a car and suffered a head injury. The doctor said that she had selective amnesia. Maybe she just forgot what Dongfang Mo said. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded Then, he looked at Fang zining with a sympathetic gaze and said, ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious. How about this, director Li, in order to dispel my suspicions and to verify the truth of Professor Fang¡¯s words, I suggest that Miss Fang zining be given a bone age test. I can pay for the bone age test Chapter 667

Chapter 667: There was no third option in chapter 667

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No! ¡± Fang zining shouted at the side. Then, she shouted at Director Li, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have my bone age measured. I¡¯m Fang Zining. Why would I want to have my bone age measured? ¡± ¡°because the real Miss Fang Zining is 34 this year, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered on behalf of Director Li. Then, he nced at Fang Jinxin Then, he said lightly, ¡°of course, it¡¯s fine if Miss Fang zining doesn¡¯t want to have her bone age measured. Then, you can do a DNA test with Mr. Fang Jinxin to see if the two of you are father and daughter. ¡± ¡°Of course we are father and daughter. ¡± Fang Jinxin quickly interrupted from the side Then, he shouted at Dongfang Mo angrily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re angry, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be engaged to zining. But, you can¡¯t just make up lies to frame zining. Zining loves you so much, in the end... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t deny zining¡¯s feelings for me, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut off Fang Jinxin¡¯s words indifferently Then, he looked at director Li and said, ¡°in short, I came here today with this attitude. I will not bail Miss Fang zining out until I confirm whether she is real or fake. In addition, I think that after we find out her true identity, we will naturally be able to find out if she is the mastermind behind framing yan RU. ¡± Director Li nodded after listening to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, he said to Fang Jinxin and Fang Zining, ¡°I think this is also a way. Miss Fang Zining, do you want to ept the bone age test to prove your true identity, or do you want to ept the DNA test with Mr. Fang Jinxin to prove your true identity as father and daughter? ¡± ¡°Is there any direct connection between this and whether zining ordered those three people to kidnap QJ and disfigure Miss Yan ru? ¡± Fang Jinxin was so embarrassed that he became angry Then, he said to Director Li angrily, ¡°director Li, as the head of the bureau, you can¡¯t just listen to Dongfang Mo, right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to do anything that has nothing to do with this case at all. ¡± Director Li nodded He still answered in a very formal way, ¡°it¡¯s true that there is no direct connection between the bone age test for Miss Fang Zining or the DNA test for Miss Fang Zining and Mr. Fang Zining, but now we suspect that Miss Fang Zining is a fugitive from Binhai who has undergone stic surgery, so we think it¡¯s necessary. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard chief Li¡¯s words, he immediately nodded at him and said indifferently, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave everything to chief Li. I hope to obtain a fair and just result. Of course ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Mo then looked at Fang zining Then, he said seriously, ¡°I also hope that you are indeed Fang Zining. I hope that you don¡¯t remember the nickname ¡®nerd¡¯ because you have lost your memory. I hope even more that you are not the mastermind behind framing yan RU. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo immediately turned around and left. He did not look at Fang Jinxin, who was still in the police station, nor did he ask him to leave with him. Fang Zining was slightly stunned Then, she hugged her head and squatted on the ground, almost breaking down as she shouted, ¡°this is not true. My Ah Mo would not treat me like this... Dongfang Mo, I truly love you. No matter what my name is, I truly love you! ¡± Director Li immediately ordered the police officers to bring Fang Zining to the detention room. Fang Jinxin saw that his daughter¡¯s crime had not been cleared, and another crime was about to be convicted, so he quickly walked out of the director¡¯s office and chased after Dongfang Mo angrily. Chapter 668

Chapter 668: Chapter 668 did not have a third option

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the parking lot outside the police station, Fang Jinxin strode over to Dongfang Mo. he stared at Dongfang Mo with a pair of dark eyes and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what did you mean when you said that at the police station? You suspect Zi Ning? You suspect me? ¡± The corners of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile. His deep ck eyes were unfathomable. He only nced at Fang Jinxin indifferently and distantly, but did not answer his question. Ahao naturally understood what Dongfang Mo meant at this moment. He quickly opened the car door for Dongfang Mo and respectfully invited Dongfang Mo to get into the car and sit down. He did not put Fang Jinxin, who was standing in front of Dongfang Mo, in his eyes at all. Fang Jinxin did not expect that Dongfang Mo would be so arrogant and conceited. Fury quickly surged up from the bottom of his heart Thus, he lost control and shouted at Dongfang Mo, ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t forget, your Dongfang Group does not have my 10 billion. It will be closed down immediately! ¡± Dongfang Mo acted as if he did not hear Fang Jinxin¡¯s angry roar and directly got into the car. Dongfang Mo, who had an ice-cold and dark expression, had the arrogance of a king. He did not care about Fang Jinxin¡¯s anger and threats at all. Ahao quickly started the car. Just as the car was about to leave Fang Jinxin, Dongfang Mo suddenly rolled down the car window and looked at Fang Jinxin coldly. His ice-cold ck eyes were even more confident under the reflection of the sunlight He said mockingly, ¡°Fang Jinxin, didn¡¯t Kuang Yingying tell you that Dongfang Mo has never been afraid of anything? ¡± After saying that, he immediately rolled up the car window and ignored Fang Jinxin who was dumbstruck when he heard the words ¡°Kuang Yingying¡± . A Hao directly drove the car out of the police station. ¡°President Mo, where are we going now? ¡± After Ahao drove the car to the police station, he lost his direction because Dongfang Mo only told him toe to the police station today. He hadn¡¯t told him about the rest of the matters. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dongfang Group. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows were knitted together. He knew that at this moment, Dongfang Group would be in a panic because they lost the 10 billion yuan investment from Fang Jinxin. What he needed to do now was to appease the people. Ahao was slightly stunned. Then, he pulled the steering wheel and quickly changednes. He turned the corner in front and sped in the direction of the Dongfang Corporation. Ahao knew, he knew that Dongfang Mo usually needed enough quiet space before making a major decision. Therefore, it was not appropriate for him to say anything at this moment. Moreover, his words would not help Dongfang Mo. it might only cause more trouble. Simrly, he also knew clearly that Dongfang Mo said the words ¡°Kuang Yingying¡± at the police station¡¯s entrance today was a showdown with Fang Jinxin. Fang Jinxin probably would not let Dongfang Mo off. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about this. There was a saying that a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake. After all, this was Binhai, and it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s territory. If Fang Jinxin wanted to take down Dongfang Mo, he wouldn¡¯t agree. He could share Dongfang Mo¡¯s safety with him and not let Dongfang Mo worry about it himself. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s matter. He could only rely on Dongfang Mo himself, and he couldn¡¯t help at all. Ahao thought about this, but Dongfang Mo just leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes to take a nap. His brain wasn¡¯t really resting, and it was also working at a high speed... ... Today, he had shed all pretense of cordiality with Fang Jinxin. So, there was bound to be a tough battleing up. He was actually not worried about Fang Jinxin. He was worried about that olddy in one inch ink city who was a little confused And that aunt, Dongfang Mei, who had never given up. They probably could not sit still after hearing that he and Fang Jinxin had fallen out, right? Chapter 669

Chapter 669: Chapter 669 did not have a third option

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The facts proved that Dongfang Mo¡¯s guess was correct. He had just arrived at the Dongfang Group for less than ten minutes when his great-aunt, Dongfang Yunxia, and Dongfang Mei arrived one after the other. ¡°Ah Mo, what¡¯s the matter with you? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia walked in and did not even bother to catch her breath before she looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°Mr. Fang came to Binhai from the United States with such great sincerity just because his only daughter, Zi Ning, likes you, so she wanted to do her best to help you. But you, now, for a woman ah Yu used to be outside, you actually have the cheek to throw away your face with Mr. Fang. Why are you so confused? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you decide which is more important? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was obviously very angry. She had said so many words in one breath, and she was so tired that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She sat down on the Sofa and opened her mouth to pant. Dongfang Mo waited for the olddy to catch her breath before he said, ¡°great-aunt, there are some things that you can only see on the surface. Fang Jinxin is a sly old man. He invested 10 billion to me with a purpose... ¡± ¡°even if he has a purpose, it¡¯s still better than not having 10 billion, right? ¡± Dongfang Mei, who had just walked in, quickly took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she looked at Dongfang Yunxia and said, ¡°Ah Mo, this child, he has rested here for a few years. Now, his feelings for the Dongfang Group are getting weaker and weaker. He would rather the Dongfang Group shut down than ept external help. ¡± ¡°Ah MO, ¡± Dongfang Yunxia, under Dongfang Mei¡¯s tant provocation.. Immediately, she yelled at Dongfang Mo with a face full of anger, ¡°Ah Mo, what¡¯s going on with you Are you really going to fall out with Mr. Fang over a woman ¡°Moreover, this morning, I saw a woman who looked exactly like Yan ru in one inch ink city. Little Feather said that she was Yan ru. Who exactly is the woman whose face was disfigured? ¡± ¡°great-aunt, I¡¯ll exin these things to youter when I have time. ¡± Dongfang Mo was not in the mood to Nag his great-aunt about the matters between him, Xi Muru, and Xi Muxue. He still had many other things to deal with. ¡°Ah Mo, what do you n to do now? ¡± Dongfang Mei did not dwell on the problem that great-aunt mentioned about a woman who looked exactly like Yan ru in one inch ink city because she knew that.. That woman was probably the fake Xi Muru and the Real Xi Muxue. ¡°Of course, we have to think of a way to get through this. ¡± Dongfang Mo nced at Dongfang Mei and asked casually, ¡°could it be that aunt Gu has a better idea? Or that you and second uncle are going to invest another sum of money into the Dongfang Mo Group? ¡± ¡°How would I have the money to invest in it? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately retorted Then, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°Ah Jun is injured and may be transferred to the United States in the next two days. I was just about to ask Ah Mo if you could return our shares to us, because we don¡¯t know when we will be able toe back after we go to the United States. ¡± What did he mean by adding insult to injury This was what he meant by adding insult to injury. At the most difficult time for the Dongfang Group, when he was struggling to maintain his status, it was fine if his biological aunt did not extend her hand to help him, but she actually extended her hand to push him into the abyss. Lu Yao knew the horse¡¯s strength. As time goes by, one can see the heart of a person. Showing one¡¯s true feelings in a difficult situation was absolutely not wrong. Of course, showing one¡¯s true feelings meant showing one¡¯s true feelings, such as Dongfang Mei at this time. Dongfang Yunxia, who was originally filled with anger, was also shocked when she heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. She looked at Dongfang Mei with a puzzled gaze and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Ah Mei, you don¡¯t even have the money for Ah Jun¡¯s treatment? ¡± Chapter 670

Chapter 670: Chapter 670 did not have a third option 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Dongfang Mei had the money to treat Ah Jun, but she was worried that Dongfang Group would close down because they did not have Fang Jinxin¡¯s 10 billion investment. If they really went bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t her and Ah Jun¡¯s shares be waste paper? There was an old saying that people were not selfish. In the past, she had thought of ways to get her son to be the CEO of Dongfang Group. Her goal was to make Dongfang Group sessful and let her son stand higher than Dongfang Mo. She wanted the world to see that the son that she, Dongfang Mei, gave birth to was bigger and stronger than Dongfang Mo.. But who knew that over the past five years, the Dongfang Group, in the hands of the mother and son, or more urately, the three of them, not only did they not be stronger, but because of all sorts of difficulties, they actually became weaker and weaker Now, they were already in a predicament of insolvency. However, speaking of which, the insolvency of the Dongfang Group was no longer her problem. Because Dongfang Mo had already taken over the Dongfang Group a month ago, that was Dongfang Mo¡¯s personal matter. And she did not care so much, it was her money She had to take back every single cent. Thus, when Dongfang Yunxia asked her.. She pretended to be red-eyed and said, ¡°all these years, ah Jun has been the CEO of the Dongfang Group, and there has often been a shortage. In order to give face to my son, I took out my private money. I originally thought that when the Dongfang Group rises, Ah Jun could return it to me, but who knew... ... ...¡± At this point, Dongfang Mei could not help but wipe her tears and said, ¡°great-aunt, I¡¯m the same as you. Although I¡¯m a woman, for the sake of our Dongfang family¡¯s business, I¡¯ve also been worried a lot. I want my brother and sister-inw to leave early. Ten years ago, when AH MO came back from America to take over the Dongfang Group, I was worried a lot. I really don¡¯t want to see the Dongfang Group go out of business. After all, that was the hard work of three generations of the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°I know that. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was infected by Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, and her eyes also turned red Then, she looked up at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°AH MO, although your aunt and I don¡¯t know how to manage apany, we also know that we can¡¯t let the Dongfang Group go bankrupt, right How about you apologize to Mr. Fang, and then let go of Fang Zining¡¯s actions? It¡¯s just yan RU. Moreover, she¡¯s only disfigured, and she didn¡¯t take her life. Just think of a way...¡±. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt. I won¡¯t do such a thing that goes against my conscience. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words Then, he looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°Aunt Gu, you can withdraw your shares, but I have to remind you that Dongfang Group¡¯s shares are not worth much right now. It might not be worth it if you withdraw your shares. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. ¡± Dongfang Mei was a little surprised by Dongfang Mo¡¯s decision, but she had already said that she wanted to withdraw her shares She had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°even if it¡¯s not worth it, it¡¯s still better than turning into waste paper. For example, after Xi Empire closed down, the shares in the hands of Xi Empire¡¯s shareholders turned into waste paper. ¡± ¡°Okay then. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded quickly and said to Dongfang Mei, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll get the finance department to help you calcte how much your shares are worth. I¡¯ll return your shares to you in a week. ¡± ¡°This... Okay then. ¡± Dongfang Mei hesitated for a moment before she looked at Dongfang Yunxia and said, ¡°then, great aunt, I¡¯m relieved. But you... you have to be careful of your shares. ¡± Chapter 671

Chapter 671: There was no third option in chapter 671

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After breakfast, Yan ru and little feather wanted to take little feather out, but the security guard stopped them. The reason was that it wasn¡¯t safe outside, so they had to stay in one inch ink city Because there was no safer ce than here. Yan Ru was so angry that she wanted to curse, but because she didn¡¯t have much experience in cursing, she could only stare. Little feather was also very helpless, so the two of them could only stay in one inch ink city obediently. Little feather asked Yan ru what had happened that day, and Yan ru told her about the situation When little feather heard this, he said gloomily, ¡°that aunt is really hypocritical. Since the big liar won¡¯t let him attend his engagement party with Miss Fang, she can just not go. Why does she still want to go Even if she¡¯s pretending to be you, she still wants to go?¡± When Yan ru heard little feather¡¯s words, sheughed. She used her hand to scratch her delicate nose and said, ¡°that¡¯s not your aunt, that¡¯s your aunt. It¡¯s not wrong that she and I are twin sisters, but she¡¯s a sister and I¡¯m an elder sister. ¡± ¡°Your sister? ¡± Little feather was confused. Her delicate face frowned and said, ¡°but that aunt said that sister¡¯s name is Xi Muru, and sister¡¯s name is Xi Muxue? Could it be that... Your name is Xi Muru? ¡± After little feather asked this question, without waiting for Mu Ru to answer, she frowned and looked like she suddenly understood. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re called Yan ru in Korea, and thest person is ru. Then you should be Xi Muru, or else your name would be Yan Xue. ¡± ¡°Okay, little feather, you¡¯re such a small giant that knows how to reason. ¡± Yan Ru had to praise her daughter She gave her little pink face a heavy kiss. ¡°Good Baby, we¡¯re going to the Plum Garden to study. We can¡¯t go to kindergarten, but we can¡¯t neglect our studies either, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather go to kindergarten? Kindergarten teachers don¡¯t know how to judge children, ¡± little feather whispered. Then, he looked at Yan ru and asked, ¡°then... is my Daddy Che Qixuan or a big liar? ¡± Mu Ru was stumped by little feather¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t expect little feather to ask this, so she didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. ¡°This... actually... ¡± Mu ru opened her mouth with difficulty and quickly organized the sentence in her mind ... ¡°actually, both of them are my daddies, right? ¡± It was little feather who quickly opened her mouth to help yan ru out of her predicament. Mu Ru immediately understood and quickly nodded at little feather. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right. In short, that... Anyway, the big liar will not harm you. ¡± ¡°I know that the big liar will not harm me, ¡± little feather said very confidently. Then, he turned to look at Mu Ru and said, ¡°mommy, you didn¡¯t see the big liar¡¯s painful look when he faced the disfigured you in Korea. I think... ¡± ¡°Alright, Yu Yu, it¡¯s time for us to recite the book of Wisdom, ¡± Yan ru quickly interrupted little feather¡¯s words Then, she took the lead and recited, ¡°in the past, the words of wisdom were taught to you diligently. They were collected and broadened, and you have seen and heard many things. When you look at the present, you should reflect on the past. There is no past that can not be the present. Know Yourself, know your enemy, andpare your heart with your heart... ¡± Listening to little feather¡¯s crisp and melodious voice, Yan Ru¡¯s heart felt bitter. There was a faint trace of regret in it. Little feather said that Dongfang Mo was in great pain towards the disfigured her in Korea. It was probably at that time that Dongfang Mo moved little feather, so much so that little feather now had a good impression of Dongfang Mo. . However, little feather did not know that Dongfang Mo had actually known from the beginning that the person was not her. In fact, Dongfang Mo had been tormented not by her but by Xi Muxue. Chapter 672

Chapter 672: There was no third option in chapter 672

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It waste at night Dongfang Mo stood up from his office and quietly walked out. He pressed the lights on the wall and Dongfang Group¡¯s family fell into darkness. He walked step by step towards the VIP elevator. Fortunately, the street lights in the corridor were voice-activated. Wherever he went, the street lights would automatically turn on and light up for him. It was a busy afternoon. After Dongfang Mei left, Dongfang Yunxia also left with a disappointed expression. Fortunately, Dongfang Yunxia did not kick him when he was down like Dongfang Mei did. During the afternoon meeting, the management of Dongfang Group heard the news from somewhere. Everyone felt that Dongfang Group did not have any external assistance at the moment because everyone was waiting for the 10 billion investment. He tried his best to tell everyone calmly that Dongfang group was indeed in a very difficult situation. However, without the 10 billion, he could still let Dongfang group survive, and the better he could do it, the better he could do it. Regarding the issue of capital turnover, he promised that if he gave it to everyone, he would try his best to recover the debt owed by DFMpany. The debt owed by DFMpany was enough to let Dongfang group tide over the difficulties. In the afternoon, they discussed many issues. Of course, it was inevitable that they would have toy off staff. This was the practice of anyrge group in the face of difficulties. Saving costs and expenses was the first condition. In the afternoon, Ning Sicheng asked him worriedly, how to collect the debt owed by DFM He said that the financial director, Dongfang Yingwu, had collected the debt for almost a year. Now, even the president of DFM, Rodger, was nowhere to be seen. Where could he find him? When he heard this, a mysterious smile appeared on his lips. It was normal that Dongfang Yingwu could not find Rodger because Rodger did not want to see Dongfang Yingwu, but he could find rodger, and he could see rodger at any time. When he walked out of the VIP elevator, a Hao¡¯s car had already driven to the outside of the elevator and was waiting for him quietly. When he saw himing out, he immediately helped him open the car door and respectfully invited him to get in the car. When the car drove out of the underground parking lot, he nced at the towering Dongfang Building that reached into the clouds. At this time, all the floors of the Dongfang building were pitch ck, and only the searchlights on the top of the building were constantly sweeping around. In the eyes of outsiders, he was an insufferably powerful person. In fact, he himself knew that he was an ordinary person. Under the proud, confident, strong, and shiny appearance, there was hidden his fatigue and worry. However, he never showed his true self to others. At the same time, he was not afraid of anyone... ... No one knew that he actually hated the darkness, especially after his parents died. As a student who had yet to graduate from university, he had to support such arge family business like the Oriental Group alone. No one around him could be trusted, not even the people closest to him... ... At that time, he felt as if he had reached out to a pitch-ck darkness. It was as if it was difficult to see the light of dawn. Perhaps, the light of dawn in this world had already been taken away from him the moment his parents died... ... Over the years, he had walked step by step, as if he was stepping on a tightrope. Especially after he was set up for a car ident, he even had to hide his healthy body and disguise himself as a eunuch to numb the enemies around him. Later, he found out that it was inconvenient for him to be half-paralyzed in Binhai, so he had no choice but to turn himself into Dongfang Yu again. He appeared in the Dongfang family as two identities and wandered around the big ck and white ces in Binhai. Chapter 673

Chapter 673: Chapter 673. There was no third option

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was because it waste at night, but the streetlights outside the window were especially quiet. The car was quietly driving toward one inch ink city, and the interior of the car was quiet. Ahao quietly drove the car to the entrance of one inch ink city¡¯s ink garden. He stopped the car and was about to open the door for Dongfang Mo, but Dongfang Mo had already taken the lead to open the door and get out of the car. Ahao was slightly stunned. Dongfang Mo had already walked past him and whispered to him, ¡°spread the news that the president of DFM Company, Rodger, will be lurking in Italy soon. ¡± Ahao was instinctively shocked. He raised his head and wanted to ask more questions. Dongfang Mo had already walked into the ink garden. Obviously, he would not give him the chance to ask any questions. The hall on the first floor of the ink garden was pitch ck. However, the staircase light leading to the second floor was quietly lit. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up into a smile because she was the only one who would leave a light for him in the ink garden. A warm feeling slowly rose in his heart. Although he knew that it would take some time for him to take over her, it would probably take even longer for her to be willing to be with him for the rest of her life. However, he was not afraid of the long time. He only hoped that she could be by his side at all times, because she was the closest person to him, and their child, feather. Although he had not brought feather to do a DNA test, he felt that there was no need for it anymore, because feather¡¯s fifth birthday had already passed, and feather had personally told him that the date on the certificate was not urate. His parents had died ten years ago, and his biological brother had left him eight years ago. He did not stay with him in the Dongfang family, leaving him alone in the turbulent waves. Therefore, now, his wife and his children were the people closest to him. For the sake of the two of them, he had to work hard to ovee the difficulties in front of him. In the face of difficulties, he was never afraid... ... When he came to the second floor, the door was ajar, and there was a weak light inside. He was slightly stunned, then gently pushed the door open and walked in. He was surprised to find that the light in the room was not turned on, and the weak light was emitted by a candle. On the side of the coffee table, a woman was lying on the Armrest of the SOFA asleep. Perhaps she heard the sound of his footsteps entering the door, but when he was about to Walk to the SOFA, she had already raised her head and opened her hazy eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? ¡± He scolded her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s cold at night? Besides, we southerners don¡¯t have the habit of installing heating in our homes, so I didn¡¯t install it in my room. ¡± ¡°Be Quiet. ¡± Mu Ru put her index finger on her lips and shushed for a moment. Then, she stood up and blew out themp on the coffee table with her mouth. Only then did she hold Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand and walk out of the door. ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious? ¡± Dongfang Mo was confused by her. Didn¡¯t she usually not see him Tonight, she took the initiative to pull his hand, even though her hand was only holding his wrist. Mu Ru pulled him out of the door and gently closed it. She then looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°did you have a falling out with that Fang Jinxin? ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned. He didn¡¯t expect mu ru to ask him such a question. He thought that if she saw him, she would chase him away again. ¡°It¡¯s great-aunt, your great-aunt told me. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°she scolded me terribly, saying that I was pretending to be a ghost for no reason. Now, you want to break off with the Fang family because of me. If that¡¯s the case, Dongfang Group will lose 10 billion yuan of investment, and Dongfang Group doesn¡¯t have this 10 billion yuan. It¡¯s very likely that... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Chapter 674

Chapter 674: There was no third option in chapter 674

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. ¡± Dongfang mo quickly stopped Mu Ru¡¯s words and held her hand as they walked towards the fourth floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study and have a seat. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in the mood to talk to me calmly tonight. ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but sweat when she heard this. She was talking to him calmly Who Knew? Actually, she really wanted to get angry and scold him, alright? That afternoon, that Old Lady Dongfang Yunxia went to look for her as soon as she came back. Then, she scolded her harshly and finally asked her what was going on. Wasn¡¯t she disfigured Why was she still here? Therefore, she had no choice but to tell the truth. That day, she had swapped identities with someone at the Qiluo dress styling shop. Then, that person had pretended to be her and wanted to attend Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s wedding. However, no one had expected that someone would kidnap her Therefore, she was fine, but the person who had pretended to be her was in trouble. After hearing her story, Dongfang Yunxia was still angry Then, she said with a Huff, ¡°no matter what, it¡¯s all your fault. Even if you weren¡¯t the one who was disfigured, ah Mo thought it was you. He fell out with the Fang family because of you. Now, Dongfang Group is in a difficult situation and is on the verge of bankruptcy. Little feather is the child of the Dongfang family, and you are little feather¡¯s mother. You should at least do something for Dongfang Group, right? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words. She was a woman, and she was unarmed. What could she do Besides, what did the Dongfang Corporation have to do with her? Besides, was Dongfang Mo falling out with the Fang family because of her It was because of Xi Muxue, okay Why did she have to take the me Why was it that every time Xi Muxue got into trouble, she had to take the me? Hence, she had a belly full of anger and wanted to vent it on Dongfang Mo. that was why she did not bring feather to stay at the Plum Garden tonight but stayed in Dongfang Mo¡¯s room on the second floor of the ck Garden. Her purpose was to wait for Dongfang Mo toe back. Earlier, she had spoken calmly to Dongfang Mo at the door, but that did not mean that she was not angry. It was because feather was in the room. Now that she was asleep, she did not want to wake up feather. Dongfang Mo held mu Ru¡¯s hand and went to the study on the fourth floor. He used his fingerprint to unlock the door and brought her in. Then, he took out two bottles of Latte from the fridge and handed one to her. ¡°since you want to talk, then let¡¯s wake up. ¡± Mu Ru took the bottle of coldtte angrily. She opened the lid and took a SIP. It was a rough action. It really did not have the grace of a woman. Dongfang Mo could not help butugh. As he elegantly opened the lid of thette bottle, he said softly to her, ¡°slow down, be careful not to choke. Oh right, don¡¯t take my words to heart... ¡± ¡°You really... fell out with Fang Jinxin, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Ru interrupted him. She originally wanted to ask because of Xi Muxue, but she choked the words out of her mouth ... Dongfang Mo nodded and admitted openly, ¡°MMM, that¡¯s true. ¡± ¡°then... ¡± Mu ru was silent for a moment Then, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve earned a sum of money from selling paintings over the past four years, which is equivalent to about one million RMB. Although it might not be of much help to Dongfang Corporation, but... that¡¯s all I can do. ¡± Thette bottle that Dongfang Mo was about to drink immediately froze in the air. Then, he slowly put it down. He stared at the woman standing in front of him, and his eyes instantly became moist. Chapter 675

Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Who is a fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION What is a real family This is called a real family! At the most critical moment, the one who extended a helping hand to her was still her wife, even though she had been deeply hurt by her! Mu Ru saw him standing there in a daze for a long time without saying a word and thought that he thought that it was too little, so she said indifferently, ¡°alright then, I overestimated myself. One million is probably just a drop in the ocean in your eyes, right? There is no difference between having it and not having it. ¡± After saying this, mu ru immediately turned around and was about to leave. Just as she reached the door, her arm was pulled by Dongfang Mo behind her. She was so angry that she wanted to struggle. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo used a little strength and pulled her directly into his broad and warm embrace. ¡°silly, why would I think that it¡¯s too little? ¡± He pulled her into his embrace His thin lips moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°wife, as long as it¡¯s given to me by you, I feel that a penny is a lot of money. Moreover, I¡¯m now heavily in debt and have a lot of debts. I don¡¯t even have a single cent of my assets. With this kind of me, will you marry me? ¡± Mu Ru had been quietly listening to his words, especially when he said the first part. She had not paid much attention to him, but when he said thest part, she waspletely stunned. She raised her head to look at him, feeling puzzled and amused. She could not help but ask, ¡°Dongfang Mo, were you justining to me or proposing to me? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face turned slightly red. Actually, he had not thought that he would say such a thing in the end, so he said a little awkwardly, ¡°well, consider it a proposal that sounds like you¡¯reining. ¡± Mu Ru red at him fiercely. This man was too much. He even proposed to her like he wasining. She even promised to marry him, okay But he, the CEO of the Dongfang Corporation, actually took such a tragic path Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing? Of course, Dongfang Mo did not know that Yan ru was criticizing him in her heart. Seeing that she did not say anything for a long time.. He continued to ask, ¡°Mu Ru, from now on, if you and little feather follow me, you will probably only be able to eat the chaff and swallow the vegetables. It is unknown how long this one inch Mo city willst. Perhaps all the creditors wille looking for us, and we will probably sell this ce to pay off our debts. We might have to move out to live in a civilian house. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he shamelessly asked, ¡°with my current state, I might not be able to give you and little feather a bright future. I might only be able to bring you and your daughter iparable suffering. Are you still willing to marry me? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a while after hearing his words. She struggled out of his arms and slightly raised her head to look at him. She saw that his face was serious and didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. She had been in Binhai for a month. In the past few days, she and Pu Zhihui had also heard a lot of news outside. Many people were saying that Dongfang Group couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had been tormented by Dongfang Jun and his son. There were also some people who said that Dongfang Mo was stupid. When Dongfang Group was at its peak, he gave up his position as the CEO of Dongfang Group. He only came back to take over after being yed by Dongfang Mo until he was left with nothing but an empty shell and a pile of debts This wasn¡¯t asking for trouble for himself. Mu Ru used to think that Dongfang Mo was cold-blooded and ruthless. She thought that he was cold-blooded and cruel. She even thought that he was a cold-blooded animal who didn¡¯t know what feelings were. However, this time, her understanding of Dongfang Mo had somewhat changed. At least he would stand up during Dongfang Group¡¯s most dangerous time. This meant that he was a person who understood feelings This meant that he actually could not bear to part with his family business, the Dongfang Group! Chapter 676

Chapter 676: Chapter 676 who¡¯s a fool 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was a fool, but she felt like she wasn¡¯t that smart either, because she was actually starting to sympathize with this fool. Wasn¡¯t that funny She knew that the person Dongfang Mo loved in his heart had always been Xi Muxue and not her. Otherwise, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with the God of wealth, Fang Jinxin, because of Xi Muxue at such a difficult time for the Dongfang Corporation At the same time, he had used a special ne to send Xi Muxue to Korea to spend a huge sum of money on stic surgery. Even though she knew that the reason he proposed to her at this time was more likely to be because he had treated her as Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute, she still foolishly thought that for him to think of her in times of danger, this meant that in his heart, there was more or less a ce for her, right? But, to marry him This was not a decision that she could make alone, because little feather was already five years old. Shepletely had the ability to express her own wishes. Hence, she said calmly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯tin anymore. Actually, it¡¯s not of much use for me toin. Not to mention that I won¡¯t agree to marry you, even if I agree, I can¡¯t marry you because the Korean Yan ru had already married Che Qixuan five years ago. ¡± Dongfang Mo was reminded by Mu Ru and only then did he remember this matter. Hence, he said with a little difort, ¡°looks like I have to call Che Qixuan and ask him to hurry up and change your marriage certificate with his marriage certificate into a divorce certificate. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. ¡± Mu Ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and was puzzled. She could not help but ask, ¡°you are already heavily in debt, so poor that you are penniless. In a few days, this one inch Mo city might be sold. You are so poor, how can you teach him a lesson? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words He scratched her nose and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Even if I am penniless, even if I have no fixed residence, I still have a way to teach che Qi Xuan a lesson. At the same time, I also have a way to teach those who want to deal with me a lesson. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but curse silently in her heart. Dongfang Mo not only sneered cruelly, he was not only cold and ck-bellied, not only was he stupid and stupid, but he was also too conceited and arrogant. ¡°Alright, stop criticizing me in your heart. ¡± Dongfang Mo came over and held her hand Then, as he walked out of the door, he said in a low voice, ¡°let¡¯s hurry back to the second floor to sleep. Tomorrow, Fang Jinxin and I still have a tough battle to fight. Can you not quarrel with me tonight? ¡± Mu Ru did not say a word. Dongfang Mo was already besieged on all sides. In fact, she could not help him much. The only thing she could do was not to create trouble for him and not to leave with little feather at this time. Although it was the best time to escape with little feather, she also knew that if she brought little feather away at this time, it would definitely distract Dongfang Mo¡¯s attention because he would definitely send people to chase after her and little feather. And this would indirectly help the enemy. Perhaps those who wanted to deal with him would attack him at this time. It seemed like she could not help the bad guys frame her child¡¯s father in such a stupid way. Dongfang Mo pulled Mu ru to his room on the second floor. Little feather was still sleeping quietly on the bed, breathing evenly. He whispered in Mu Ru¡¯s ear, ¡°you go to the bed first. I¡¯ll go wash up ande back. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face could not help but turn red. In an instant, she felt that she and Dongfang Mo were like husband and wife. And they were not husband and wife at all, okay? Chapter 677

Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Who¡¯s the fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo, on the other hand, appeared more natural than Mu Ru. He quickly went to the bathroom, but of course, he did not dare to use the shower. He was afraid that the sound of the water would wake up his sleeping daughter, so he put some water in the bathtub and simply washed himself. When he arrived at the bedroom, Mu Ru was already asleep on the bed with little feather in her arms. He tiptoed onto the bed andy down beside her. He stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. No, to be precise, he pulled mu ru and her mother into his embrace, because at that moment, Mu ru was lying in mu ru¡¯s embrace with little feather, who was sleeping soundly. Mu Ru could not help but struggle slightly. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move. When you wake Yu Yu up, I will hug you and sleep. I won¡¯t do anything else. My daughter is right beside me. Can I do anything else? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face turned slightly red. Her struggling body slowly came to a stop. She let him hug her from behind. Her back was pressed against his chest. She could hear his clear and powerful heartbeat. Dongfang Mo¡¯s frustrated heart gradually calmed down. This was the first time he had slept on the same bed as his wife and child. The warmth made him fall in love with this feeling in an instant. This was the feeling of home. Mu Ru and feather gave him the feeling of family. He, Dongfang Mo, could finally have a home. He, Dongfang Mo, could finally stop fighting alone. With his wife and child behind him, he felt more motivated. In the future, any kind of victory would be shared by his wife and child. The next morning, Mu Ru was woken up by feather. Before she opened her eyes, feather was already calling her, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you up? It¡¯s already past nine. You can sleep in more and more now. ¡± Mu Ru hurriedly rubbed her eyes and sat up. She nced at the clock on the wall. It was really nine o¡¯clock in the morning. She could not help but look behind her. Of course, there was no sign of Dongfang Mo. that man had probably gone to his Dongfang Corporation to fight for his life a long time ago, right? Last night, he came back sote. She did not ask him if he had supper. Today, he left early in the morning. She did not even know if he was made of iron. Otherwise, why did he not know how to feel tired? She remembered thatst night, Dongfang Mo said that he and Fang Jinxin had a tough battle to fight today. She did not know what kind of tough battle he had. Of course, she hoped that he would not really fight like a war. Mu Ru brought little feather down the stairs and was surprised to see Dongfang Mei. She was sitting next to Dongfang Yunxia, and Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s face was full of anger, as if she was angry. She was not in the mood to listen to their conversation, but when she walked down the stairs, Dongfang Yunxia had already stopped her. Thus, she had no choice but to walk over. Dongfang Yunxia immediately asked, ¡°Yan Ru, I heard ah Mo say that you want to give him one million to save Dongfang Group¡¯s current difficulties, right? ¡± Mu Ru did not expect Dongfang Mo to tell Dongfang Yunxia about this matter, so she was slightly stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded lightly and said, ¡°yes, that¡¯s all I have. It¡¯s just that this one million yuan might not be of much help. ¡± Dongfang Yunxia immediately said to Dongfang Mei beside her, ¡°listen, Yan ru only helped ah Yu give birth to a daughter. Ah Yu has never married Yan ru before, but Yan ru is willing to use the one million yuan that she has to help Dongfang Group get through this difficult time. And you are ah Yu¡¯s aunt, yet you took advantage of Dongfang Group¡¯s most difficult time to withdraw your shares from Ah Mo and even came to ask for shares. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? ¡± Chapter 678

Chapter 678: Chapter 678 who¡¯s the fool 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Dongfang Mo arrived at Dongfang Group in the morning, he received a call from Ning Sicheng, saying that Fang Jinxin was going to make a deal with him and wanted him to contact him as soon as possible. Actually, Fang Jinxin did not know that Dongfang Mo knew what his deal was, and Dongfang Mo had already made all sorts of preparationsst night. Before going to see Fang Jinxin, Dongfang Mo locked himself in his office, then took off one of his sleeves and let a Hao do something on his arm. Seeing that a Hao shook his head instinctively, he quickly pulled Dongfang Mo¡¯s sleeve to his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°boss, let me do this... ¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t work if you do it, ¡± Dongfang quickly denied Then, he exined, ¡°Fang Jinxin is not an ordinary old fox. When the timees, he will definitely not allow me to bring anyone with me. You should seize the time to do it. Do I still fear pain? What pain have I never felt before? ¡± Ahao nodded. He knew that Dongfang Mo could not change his decision, so he could only muster up his courage and take out the surgical de that he carried with him. He gritted his teeth slightly and gently pulled a deep cut on Dongfang Mo¡¯s upper arm... ... When Ahao helped him do this, Dongfang Mo watched without blinking. He had long been used to seeing blood, so he could not even blink at the slight pain and blood. Before driving to the location specified by Fang Jinxin, he had already arranged for Ahao to inform the police to go to the ambush, while he himself followed Fang Jinxin¡¯s request to drive alone. He really did not bring anyone with him. The area that Fang Jinxin had arranged was in a quiet area near a mountain in the suburbs. This ce could advance and retreat. From this, it could be seen that Fang Jinxin had made aprehensive understanding and arrangement of the terrain yesterday. When Dongfang Mo¡¯s car stopped, Fang Jinxin¡¯s people had already quickly surrounded him. Someone had forcefully snatched the car keys from him and drove the car far away. When Fang Jinxin saw that Dongfang Mo had reallye alone, his expression was slightly surprised. However, he still had his people search Dongfang Mo¡¯s body to make sure that there were no harmful instruments before he could be at ease. Fang Jinxin looked at Dongfang Mo coldly and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re really bold. You actually came alone. ¡± Hearing Fang Jinxin¡¯s words, the corners of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, and his long ck eyshes seemed to cover his eyes His thin lips curved slightly. ¡°Director Fang, although we¡¯ve never interacted before, I¡¯ve more or less heard of you. After all, your biological daughter, Fang Zining, was my first love. ¡± ¡°Zining, you have the nerve to rece Zining for me? ¡± Fang Jinxin immediately became angry from embarrassment. ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯ve never seen a man more ruthless than you. Zining disregarded her dignity for you and begged me for a long time before I agreed to look for your grandmother Gu ande to Binhai. We father and daughter are full of enthusiasm... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Director Fang, I think it¡¯s better for us to enter into a substantive transaction, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut off Fang Jinxin¡¯s words, which were filled with anger ¡°Now is not the time to talk about these heartfelt words. Moreover, I am not a sentimental person. I have always been indifferent to feelings. Talking about feelings with me is no different from ying the lute to a cow. ¡± Fang Jinxin was slightly stunned. Then, he ordered the people standing behind him in a low voice, ¡°all of you, retreat to a distance of ten meters. NO ONE IS ALLOWED TO EAVESDROP! ¡± Chapter 679

Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Who is the fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes! ¡± The people behind Fang Jinxin quickly and tacitly retreated ten meters away. From this action, Dongfang Mo immediately realized that Fang Jinxin was actually extremely afraid of danger. Of course, Binhai was not his territory after all, so it was impossible for him not to be afraid. At the same time, Fang Jinxin was extremely cautious. He was afraid that these so-called subordinates would hear his conversation with Dongfang Mo.. In fact, most of Fang Jinxin¡¯s subordinates were temporarily seconded from somewhere. After all, he didn¡¯te to Binhai with so many people from America. Fortunately, it was at the edge of a mountain. This ce was dozens of kilometers away from Binhai City and hadn¡¯t been developed yet. The nearest town was also about ten kilometers away, so this ce was particrly empty. On the emptynd, only Fang Jinxin and Dongfang Mo spoke Only then did Fang Jinxin reveal a confident and conceited expression and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, we are both veterans. I won¡¯t beat around the Bush. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about zining¡¯s feelings, but I don¡¯t want you to get engaged to zining. I only ask you to bail zining out now. I can continue to invest 10 billion in you. What do you think? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He did not answer, but only shook his head slightly to show his attitude. Fang Jinxin did not expect Dongfang Mo to have such a reaction He was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this ¡°actually, don¡¯t you care about that Yan ru ¡°To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t she your ex-wife ¡°If you care about her and aren¡¯t willing to have Zi Ning, then forget it. I¡¯ve already regressed and I only want you to bail Zi Ning out. Actually, as long as you say the word, and that ex-wife of yours says the matter has nothing to do with Zi Ning, wouldn¡¯t that be enough? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard these words, the curve on his lips became wider He couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°It seems that President Fang has really put in some effort to understand my experiences in Binhai over the past few years. Even Yan Ru, who used to be my ex-wife, knows about it. It seems that I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for you, right? ¡± Fang Jinxin was slightly stunned Then, he said a little unhappily, ¡°I originally thought that since you wanted to be my son-inw, it¡¯s only right for me to inquire more about your situation, right ¡°Now, none of this is important. As long as you think of a way to smooth over the matter of Zining, I¡¯ll throw my 10 billion yuan to you without asking for anything in return. From now on, we won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s well water... ... .. ¡°But your river water has already offended my well water, ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly cut off Fang Jinxin¡¯s words Then, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°since you know about Yan ru¡¯s ex-wife, and you still allow Fang Zining to order people to do such a vicious thing to her, do you think I will let Fang zining off so easily and let you two father and daughter go? ¡± ¡°You mean... you would rather let your Dongfang Group go bankrupt than ept my 10 billion investment? ¡± Fang Jinxin immediately grasped his center of gravity because he was certain that Dongfang Mo cared about his Dongfang group the most ... Sure enough, Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard his words. He then nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Dongfang Group is my life to me. No one is willing to let themselves starve to death. 10 billion is indeed very important to me... ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± When Fang Jinxin heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he immediately rxed and waved his hand He handed over a long prepared agreement. ¡°Dongfang Mo, this is our agreement. As long as you guarantee the safety of my Zi Ning, then my 10 billion will be given to you withoutpensation. Is that alright? ¡± Chapter 680

Chapter 680: Chapter 680 who¡¯s the fool 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo only nced at the contract in front of him, but he did not reach out to take it. His deep, dark eyes reflected a meaningful light as theynded on Fang Jinxin¡¯s face. ¡°Director Fang¡¯s conditions are indeed very attractive, ¡± Dongfang Mo said bluntly, but the mocking smile on his face unconsciously curved up ¡°However, the premise is that if this Fang Zining is the Fang Zining from 14 years ago, I will probably consider director Fang¡¯s proposal. ¡± ¡°You... what do you mean? ¡±FanggJinxinn¡¯s hand that was holding the agreement froze in the air, and his gloomy gaze shot over like an eagle¡¯s w ... ¡°The same as yesterday. ¡± Dongfang Mo was not afraid of his gaze at all He still spoke indifferently and steadily, ¡°CEO Fang, the Fang Zining you brought back is not your daughter, Fang Zining, but... the daughter of the former Binhai city mayor Kuang Yingying. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t open your mouth and spout nonsense. ¡± Fang Jinxin immediately became angry from embarrassment and roared in a low voice, ¡°I have never been to Binhai city before, and I don¡¯t even know any deputy mayor Kuang. Zining is my daughter, how can you say that she is Deputy Mayor Kuang¡¯s daughter You can¡¯t deny her even if you don¡¯t want zining. You actually said that she¡¯s another person.¡± ¡°Deny her? ¡± Dongfang Mo only thought Fang Jinxin¡¯s words were funny Then, he lightly reminded him, ¡°Director Fang, you had a good time in Nichang¡¯s private room, right? If Fang Zining is your biological daughter, then what are you? A beast? A beast that even fucks his own daughter? ¡± This time, Fang Jinxin was obviously stunned. He took a step back and looked at Dongfang Mo. He could not help but growl, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? Zining and I only went to the hot spring SPA and went to the gym in Nishang. These are not things that we can¡¯t see people about. ¡± ¡°Director Fang, do you mean that you do less things that you can¡¯t see people about? ¡± Dongfang Mo still stood there calmly, disapproving of Fang Jinxin¡¯s anger He still said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Director Fang. If you really know me well enough, you should know that I, Dongfang Mo, will never talk nonsense, and I won¡¯t make things up out of thin air. If I didn¡¯t have enough confidence and evidence, I wouldn¡¯t say this. ¡± Fang Jinxin was a little confused. He couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. Then, he quickly asked, ¡°Um, did you own Nichang? ¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. ¡± Of course, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t answer his question Then, he asked indifferently, ¡°director Fang, I want to ask you something. This woman is clearly not your daughter, Fang Zining, but your lover. Why did you change her appearance into Fang Zining and bring her back to Binhai to find me? ¡± Fang Jinxin was silent for a moment Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo with a hateful gaze and said, ¡°because my daughter, zining, died for you. When she was about to die, she kept calling your name. It was you who abandoned her during her most difficult and difficult time. ¡± Dongfang Mo felt that Fang Jinxin was a little crazy. After he finished speaking.. Then, he reminded him coldly, ¡°Mr. Fang, I think you made a mistake. Between me and Zining, she was the one who held the initiative from the beginning to the end. When we were in love, she was the one who chased me. Later, when we broke up, she was also the one who suggested it. I¡¯ve never... ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never had to ask for the reason. ¡± Fang Jinxin took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and then shouted at him as if he had a deep grudge against him, ¡°Zi Ning wanted to break up with you. Why didn¡¯t you look for the reason? She said to break up and you agreed to break up... ¡± Chapter 681

Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Who¡¯s the fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°She said that she has fallen in love with the Saudi prince, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Fang Jinxin with slight annoyance Then, he said irritably, ¡°alright, I won¡¯t agree to your deal. Keep your 10 billion because you know where your 10 billion came from. I, Dongfang Mo, am not stupid enough to let my Dongfang Group be a tool for you tounder money. ¡± When Fang Jinxin heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he was once again shocked Then, he quickly exined, ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds Lu Dongbin. I brought 10 billion yuan to invest in you, but you said that I used your Dongfang Corporation tounder money. Just now, you said that you wanted to use evidence. What evidence do you have to prove that I¡¯mundering money? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard this, his face quickly filled with ridicule He looked at Fang Jinxin and said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Fang, there¡¯s a saying that goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. Before you came, you knew to fully understand me. And how could I not investigate a person who came from the sky to invest 10 billion yuan in me ¡°Do you really think that I, Dongfang Mo, am a fool? ¡± ¡°So what if you did an investigation? ¡± Fang Jinxin still had the posture of not shedding tears until he saw the coffin, and his face was quickly filled with ridicule Then, he said sarcastically, ¡°Dongfang Mo, although you have always been very well-hidden and scheming, you definitely wouldn¡¯t dream that one day, you would lose to your ex-girlfriend¡¯s father, and you would also lose to your ex-girlfriend who was about to get engaged. ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard this, he smiled coldly and curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure that I have already lost? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. ¡± Fang Jinxin couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. ¡°Although your Dongfang Group is towering above the clouds in Binhai and looks extremely magnificent from the outside, it¡¯s an empty city. You don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I¡¯m using your Dongfang Group tounder money because my 10 billion hasn¡¯t been injected into yourpany yet, but I have the ability to control you. If you don¡¯t listen to me... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo had already turned around when Fang Jinxin said this, clearly not in the mood to continue listening to Fang Jinxin¡¯s long-winded speech. He had already investigated the cause of Fang Zining¡¯s death that year. Fang zining¡¯s attending doctor had also said that Fang zining had indeed called out his English name before she died, but at that time, Fang Zining was regretting it, not hating him. When Fang zining broke up with him, she did not find out that she was sick. It was only when she was dating the Saudi prince that she found out that she was sick. However, Fang Jinxin was here to mislead the public, wanting to pin this groundless crime on him. Actually, the reason why Fang Jinxin came to find him was because he and Kuang Yingying were in cahoots. Of course, they each had their own reasons for finding him. Kuang Yingying wanted to take the opportunity to marry him and bring down the Dongfang Corporation, because Vice Mayor Kuang had once fallen It was indeed him who gave the relevant departments strong evidence. And the reason why Fang Jinxin agreed to Kuang Yingyinge to him was because Fang Jinxin wanted to use his Dongfang Corporation tounder money. Now, the reason why Fang Jinxin wanted to find a way to save Fang Zining.. Was because he was afraid that Fang zining would not be able to bear it in prison and expose the fact that he was a financial swindler. Fang Jinxin saw that Dongfang Mo actually turned around and was about to leave while Fang Jinxin was talking, so he hurriedly waved to his subordinates, indicating for them to stop Dongfang Mo... ... ¡ª Ps: Dear friends, Qiao Mai has something to do in the morning, and there¡¯s still the third watch in the afternoon. He¡¯ll have ten chapters today. Chapter 682

Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Who¡¯s the fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Fang Jinxin¡¯s men surrounded Dongfang Mo, a man with a crew cut dressed in light gray, who seemed to be on sentry duty, suddenly ran over from not too far away. He nervously ran in front of Fang Jinxin Sweating profusely and panting heavily, he said, ¡°boss... not good... the police... the police are here... ¡± Fang Jinxin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his brows furrowed tightly. His gloomy gazended directly on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face, and he asked word by word, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you actually called the police? ! ¡± Dongfang Mopletely ignored Fang Jinxin¡¯s angry expression and nodded calmly. He replied very calmly and calmly, ¡°yes, you... are afraid? ¡± ¡°afraid? ¡± Fang Jinxin snorted coldly and immediately used his eyes to signal for his subordinates to retreat. However, he said to Dongfang Mo indifferently, ¡°so what if the police are here? I didn¡¯t kidnap you. We¡¯re just discussing cooperation matters... ¡± Before Fang Jinxin could finish his words, director Li had already appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight with a group of police officers. The police quickly surrounded Fang Jinxin¡¯s so-called subordinates. Fang Jinxin was, of course, an experienced veteran. He was well-known for his craftiness. When he saw that director Li was still not panicking, he even pretended to be familiar with him and asked, ¡°director Li, why are you here? ¡± Director Li nodded slightly. Then, he pointed at the people behind him and asked, ¡°Mr. Fang, these people are... ¡± ¡°Oh, these are the bodyguards I hired, ¡± Fang Jinxin exined very naturally. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Binhai, so I brought a few bodyguards to protect myself. Today, I made an appointment with President Dongfang to stroll around the suburbs and take in the fresh air. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be rmed, director Li. It seems that Mr. Dongfang is highly valued in Binhai. ¡± Fang Jinxinughed and did not show any signs of fear, because he really did not do anything to Dongfang Mo. as long as he did not admit it, Dongfang Mo would not be able to do anything to him. Director Li frowned slightly when he heard Fang Jinxin¡¯s words. Then, he turned his gaze to Dongfang Mo and asked in slight disbelief, ¡°President Dongfang, did you and Mr. Fange to the suburbs to catch some fresh air and chat? ¡± Dongfang Mo was about to answer But Fang Jinxin had already answered in front of him, ¡°of course it¡¯s like this. I want to invest 10 billion yuan in Dongfang Group. We are a partnership, and now we are friends. Just now, we were having a very good conversation about the current situation... ... President Dongfang, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Director Li and the other police officers all looked at Dongfang Mo. a Hao was also sweating for Dongfang Mo. . Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still calm andposed. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and he continued to remain silent. Fang Jinxin saw that Dongfang Mo remained silent, and he was secretly pleased with himself. He thought that Dongfang Mo probably did not dare to openly fall out with him. After all, his 10 billion was indeed enough of a temptation for Dongfang Group, which was currently besieged on all sides. ¡°Then, director Li, since you came here under the leadership of Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinates, you must have something important to look for Mr. Dongfang. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you for now. ¡± Fang Jinxin put on a tactful look and turned around at the same time He even said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°Then, Mr. Dongfang Mo, you can consider the matter of our cooperation carefully. I think... ¡± ¡°Mr. Fang¡¯s so-called cooperation means that you want to use the 10 billion investment to ckmail me into revoking Fang zining¡¯s usation, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo suddenly said to Fang Jinxin¡¯s back, his voice still calm and steady. Chapter 683

Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Who¡¯s the fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Jinxin¡¯s footsteps, which had been about to leave, suddenly stopped. Then, he froze on the spot. Director Li was also shocked. He looked at Dongfang Mo and asked, ¡°President Dongfang, what did you just say? ckmail? ¡± ¡°Mr. Fang, did you just tell me that you want to make a deal with me? ¡± Dongfang Mo narrowed his eyes slightly. His thick eyebrows were inserted into his sideburns. The lighting out from the tiny gaps was obviously filled with a hint of mockery. Fang Jinxin¡¯s stiff body turned around with difficulty under the eyes of everyone. His originally angry face had now revealed a seemingly friendly face, but his small eyes revealed a gloomy light He stared at Dongfang Mo with a dangerous gaze, but he did not answer Dongfang Mo¡¯s question. ¡°since Mr. Fang is not willing to open his mouth, then let me say it. ¡± Dongfang Mopletely ignored the dangerous and gloomy gaze of Fang Jinxin Then, he looked at director Li next to him and said indifferently, ¡°director Li probably hasn¡¯t had the time to investigate Mr. Fang¡¯s real background... ¡± ¡°Real background? ¡± Director Li was obviously stunned. He looked at Dongfang Mo and asked in puzzlement, ¡°isn¡¯t he a professor of finance? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a cover he used to deceive people. ¡± Dongfang Mo nced at Fang Jinxin and then said in a deep voice, ¡°actually, he¡¯s a financial swindler, and he¡¯s best at nothing... ¡± Dongfang Mo briefly described Fang Jinxin¡¯s glorious history in various countries Finally, he got to the main point. ¡°Fang Jinxin did have a daughter named Fang Zining, but she died ten years ago. I think director Li should have guessed that the current Fang Zining is Kuang Yingying, the daughter of the former Deputy Mayor Kuang. At that time, she took arge amount of money that was bribed by the Deputy Mayor Kuang and went abroad. As for why Miss Kuang Yingying and Mr. Fang Jinxin became father and daughter again and then joined hands to return to Binhai, I think only Mr. Fang and Miss Kuang Yingying themselves will know. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said in a low-key and steady tone, ¡°of course, what I want to say is that Mr. Fang asked me toe here today to sign a so-called transaction agreement with me. He used 10 billion to tempt me or threatened me with the imminent closure of the Dongfang Group. He wanted me to withdraw Miss Fang Zining¡¯s usation, which is actually Miss Kuang Yingying¡¯s usation. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, do you think director Li will believe you just because of these few words of yours? ¡± Fang Jinxin could not hold it in anymore after listening to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Therefore, he could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°director Li is such a shrewd person. Will he convict me just because of a few words from you? I believe that he will also speak with real evidence. Who can prove that I threatened you just now? ¡± Dongfang Moughed coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Fang, I have already said it just now. I never fight battles that I am not confident in. I have already recorded the conversation between the two of US just now. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Fang Jinxin obviously took a step back. Then, he stared at Dongfang Mo and sneered, ¡°how is that possible? You don¡¯t have anything on you, so how can you record it? Do you think that I, Fang Jinxin, am an idiot? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I have anything on me. What¡¯s important is that I have a recording. ¡± Dongfang Mo turned around indifferently and said to chief Li, ¡°I have enough evidence. I¡¯ll hand it to you at the police stationter. ¡± Chapter 684

Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Who is the liar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Director Li nodded and waved his hand. All the police officers quickly surrounded him. Fang Jinxin had only brought four men with him, and the rest were hired on the spot. Of course, they would not risk their lives to work for him at this time. Therefore, under the police¡¯s encirclement, the group of people were quickly controlled. When Fang Jinxin saw this, he immediately pretended to follow the police station. However, just as Dongfang Mo was about to turn around, he took out his gun and shot at his back... ... ¡°President, BE CAREFUL! ¡± Ahao shouted and immediately rushed towards Dongfang Mo, wanting to block this shot for him. However, he was far away, and Fang Jinxin¡¯s speed of pulling the trigger was fast. Fang Jinxin¡¯s speed of pulling the trigger was fast, but the moment Dongfang Mo turned around, he had already caught sight of Fang Jinxin¡¯s action of pulling the gun. Therefore, when he turned around, his body instinctively fell to the side In the end, Fang Jinxin¡¯s shot did not hit Dongfang Mo¡¯s back, but it hit his arm, causing him to be wounded. On the way to the police station.. Dongfang Mo asked a Hao to bandage his wound while he teased chief Li, ¡°fortunately, it hit my left arm instead of my right arm. Otherwise, it might have been troublesome if it hit the recorder buried under my skin. That¡¯s the evidence I kept. ¡± Chief Li could not help butugh when he heard his words. Then, he also teased, ¡°actually, you should have hoped that he hit your right arm, because that way, you would only have one arm injured, and now, you have two arms wounded. ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, then smiled awkwardly. Fortunately, the police station was about to arrive. He asked Ahao to take out the recorder on his right arm and give it to chief Li. Mu Ru was in one inch ink city with little feather. Dongfang Yunxia was an old woman after all. Although Dongfang Mo had given up on Fang Jinxin¡¯s 10 billion because of her, he had a deep prejudice against her However, when he heard that she was going to take out his only 1 million, he was slightly touched. Although the money was not much, the key was that she had the heart to do it? Little feather was a child. Although one inch ink city was big, she had been here for so long, so she was naturally tired of ying with it. Therefore, she was very angry that she could not walk out of one inch ink city. She kept saying that she was going to find a big liar. Dongfang Yunxia heard that little feather did not care about calling Dongfang Mo a big liar, so she said unhappily, ¡°little feather, Dongfang Mo is your uncle. You should call him uncle. How can he keep saying that he is a big liar? ¡± ¡°He is a big liar. ¡± Little feather did not show any weakness in retorting Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s words. ¡°Dongfang Mo pretended to be my daddy and tricked me into one inch ink city. If he is not a big liar, then what is? ¡± ¡°What? Dongfang Mo pretended to be Your Daddy? ¡± This time, it was Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s turn to be shocked. She asked curiously, ¡°feather, how could Dongfang Mo pretend to be your daddy? Don¡¯t tell me you have a daddy? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± feather answered crisply. Then, he added, ¡°my daddy looks exactly like this Dongfang Mo. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fool me. Do you think I¡¯m a fool that easy to fool? ¡± ¡°Your Daddy looks exactly like Dongfang Mo? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia was getting more and more suspicious. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°then what about Your Daddy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re referring to the photo on the wall? ¡± ¡°My daddy... ¡± little feather had just opened his mouth when he looked up and saw Dongfang Mo walking in. Furthermore, there was a bandage on his arm. He couldn¡¯t help but rush forward quickly and asked nervously, ¡°big liar, what¡¯s wrong with your arm? ¡± Chapter 685

Chapter 685: Chapter 685 DFM group President 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I was injured, ¡± Dongfang Mo exined naturally. ¡°I was beaten up. ¡± ¡°injured? ¡± Little feather and Dongfang Yunxia were shocked at the same time, but the expressions on their faces were different. ¡°Ah Mo, how did you get injured? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia asked with concern. ¡°Is everything alright? ¡± ¡°Big Liar, who beat you up? ¡± Little feather¡¯s voice was filled with excitement after the shock. ¡°that person is so powerful. He even dared to beat you up. I really admire him. ¡± The corner of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth twitched instinctively when he heard little feather¡¯s words. Then, he said in a muffled voice, ¡°if someone injured me, you would admire him. But if someone beat me to death? ¡± Little feather was immediately at a loss for words. Then, she began to feel conflicted. If someone really beat her big liar to death, would she still admire him? Of course not. She would definitely hate him to death. In this world, she only had one big liar. If she was beaten to death, where would she find a big liar? Just as little feather was feeling extremely conflicted, Dongfang Mo had already walked upstairs. Because he still had to leave at night, he wanted to take this opportunity to go upstairs and rest. ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving at night again? ¡± Mu Ru was very surprised. Looking at the bandage on his arm, her delicate brows furrowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until you¡¯ve recovered before you leave? ¡± ¡°actually, I can leave at any time. ¡± The corners of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth curled up. Looking at the woman who was helping him change his bandages, he said in a low voice, ¡°the key is that she¡¯s unwilling, so there¡¯s no other way. Otherwise, there¡¯s that saying that people have no choice in the Jianghu? ¡± Mu Ru became even more puzzled after hearing his words. ¡°Then can Dongfang Group still leave you now? If you leave, what If... ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®what if¡¯ . ¡± Dongfang Mo stretched out his hand and, in ordance with her bandaging action, said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving for long this time. It looks like I¡¯ll be back in a few days. If I really have to leave for a long time, I¡¯ll bring you there. ¡± ¡°Who wants to go with you? ¡± Mu Ru replied in a bad mood Then, she red at him and said, ¡°let me make it clear first. I¡¯ve already asked Che Qixuan to turn over a million dors. You can take it at any time, but I¡¯m free. You can¡¯t lock me up in one inch Mo city as a prisoner... ¡± ¡°But Incheon, Korea, isn¡¯t close to here, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he said helplessly, ¡°Xi Muru, although chasing you from Binhai to Korea to find you is indeed a little romantic, isn¡¯t this romantic enough for one time ¡°Moreover, I have a lot of things to do right now, so I don¡¯t have that much time for romance. Can¡¯t you just obediently apany me here? ¡± ¡°Why should I obediently apany you? Who are you to me? ¡± Xi Muru rolled her eyes at him and finally tied a bow on the bandage that was wrapped up. Dongfang Mo stretched out his other hand that was not seriously injured and grabbed her arm with a little force. He pulled her into his embrace and used his arm to control her. His thin lips moved close to her ear He asked in a low and teasing tone, ¡°who am I to you? You really don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know! ¡± Mu Ru reached out her hand and caressed his face elegantly. Her jade-like hand touched his face. The warm feeling touched his slightly cold face and his heart felt strange It was as if a ray of sunlight had suddenly appeared in the dark space. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you! ¡± The Moment Dongfang Mo finished speaking, his thin lips had already rapidly pressed against her pink lips. He wanted to use his actual actions to exin to her the rtionship between the two of them. Chapter 686

Chapter 686: Chapter 686, president of DFM Group 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, he had both his arms injured. Even if he wanted to, he did not have the strength. The moment his lips were about to press down on hers, Xi Muru quickly reached out to cover her mouth She gave him the back of her fair and delicate hand. He was slightly stunned. Then, he kissed the back of her hand heavily. Then, he softly begged, ¡°honey, I¡¯ve been hungry for a few days. Now... Hmm... can you give me a full meal? ¡± ¡°sure, ¡± Mu ru answered very straightforwardly. She immediately pushed his head away with her hand and broke free from his embrace. Then, she walked out of the door and whispered, ¡°go wait in the bedroom first. I¡¯ll send little feather away and thene up. ¡± Dongfang Mo understood and instantly felt that his arm did not hurt as much. He quickly got up and walked from the medical room to the bedroom on the second floor. He could not help but think that his arm was injured. What method would he use to eat herter Is she better or is she better? However, Dongfang Mo did not struggle with this question. Xi Muru used her actual actions topletely burst this fantasy soap bubble of his. He came to the Bedroom and sat on the SOFA, waiting for Xi Muru who was going to get rid of little feather. About ten minutester, there were footsteps outside the door. He was delighted and quickly turned his head to look at the door However, his heart was like a balloon that had been blown up. At the door, Xi Muru carried arge tray. There were four dishes and a soup on the tray, while little feather carried a small tray. On the tray was arge bowl of rice, two tes of appetizers, and two tes of dessert. Dongfang Mo red at the two people who walked in. He was furious. Xi Muru, this damn woman, she did it on purpose. She did it on purpose. He knew what kind of hunger he was talking about, but she just pretended to be confused. ¡°Liar, my Mommy said you¡¯re hungry, ¡± little feather¡¯s voice was crisp as she ced the small tray on the coffee table As she carried out the appetizers and desserts, she said, ¡°Mommy said you want to eat your fill, so mommy and I brought a lot of food for you. You must eat your fill. ¡± Dongfang Mo red fiercely at the woman who was cing the food and soup on therge tray. If it wasn¡¯t for little feather, he would have pounced on her and pressed her down onto the sofa to eat her up. ¡°Liar, what are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat. ¡± Little feather saw that Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t on the many dishes on the coffee table, so he couldn¡¯t help but shout again, ¡°do you think that so many dishes aren¡¯t enough? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly averted his gaze from a certain woman and looked at the delicious dishes on the coffee table. He swallowed his saliva. Alright, at this moment, he felt that his stomach seemed to be hungry too. ¡°So many? ¡± He turned to look at the little angel standing beside him and pulled her to sit down beside him. ¡°Yu Yu, let¡¯s eat together. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Yu Yu nodded and handed him a pair of Chopsticks. ¡°these are for the three of us. Do you think you¡¯re eating alone Mommy and I haven¡¯t eaten yet. When we waited for you to eat together, Mommy said that your arm was injured, so she brought it up for you. She asked me toe up and eat with you too.¡± Dongfang Mo lifted his head when he heard this. His gaze coincidentally met a certain woman who had handed him a bowl of rice in the air. He met her gentle gaze and his eyes gradually became misty. How many years had it been? He had never been cared for like this. How many years had it been? He had never enjoyed the warmth of a family sitting together for a meal... ... Chapter 687

Chapter 687: Chapter 687 president of DFM Company 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the hospital, in a luxurious and high-ss Ward with excellent privacy Dongfang Jun put down the book in his hand and looked at Dongfang Mei who walked in. A Hint of mockery appeared on the corner of his mouth as he asked, ¡°I heard that you proposed to Dongfang Mo to withdraw your shares when Dongfang Group was at its most difficult time, causing a wave of withdrawal from Dongfang Group? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s face turned slightly red. Then, she red at Dongfang Jun and said in a bad mood, ¡°it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t live up to expectations. If you could manage Dongfang group well, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this stage today. ¡± Dongfang Junughed when he heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. However, hisughter was filled with mockery He chuckled and said, ¡°was it me who didn¡¯t manage the Dongfang Group well? ¡± Mother, if you ask yourself, shouldn¡¯t you say that it was you and Dongfang Yingwu who didn¡¯t manage the Dongfang Group well I¡¯m just a puppet. Many decisions are made by you guys... ¡°... ¡°.. ¡°Ah Jun, what are you saying? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately became unhappy. She said with a gloomy face, ¡°your father and I are doing this for your own good. After all, you just came out from school and don¡¯t have any work experience. We¡¯re worried about you... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me? ¡± Dongfang Jun scoffed at Dongfang Mei¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°actually, you should be worried about yourselves. I¡¯m already so old and have already lost my favorite, and the thing I want the most is no longer returned. I just want to recover from my injuries and continue reading the books I have yet to finish, then find a job...¡±. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°useless, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s voice sounded at the door. The Moment Dongfang Jun raised his head, Dongfang Yingwu had already walked over with a dark face. He red fiercely at Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°can¡¯t you be like Dongfang Mo and grow up? ¡± ¡°How can I grow up? ¡± Dongfang Jun immediately asked Dongfang Yingwu Mockingly, ¡°Do you think that you can grow up just because you want to? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo took over the Dongfang Group this time because he had five billion and Fang Jinxin wanted to give him ten billion. For the sake of the Dongfang Group, didn¡¯t he sell his marriage? ¡± ¡°His partnership with Fang Jinxin has already broken down. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu looked at his son who was still hanging from the hospital bed and said, ¡°after all, Dongfang Mo is not heartless. Because Fang Jinxin and Fang Jinxin treated Yan ru like this, Dongfang Mo became angry for Yan ru and broke up with Fang Jinxin and Fang Jinxin. Therefore, Fang Jinxin¡¯s ten billion went down the drain. ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Dongfang Group is in danger of going bankrupt? ¡± Dongfang Jun instinctively became worried. No matter what, he had been the CEO of the Dongfang Group for a few years. No matter what, when he was still young.. He knew that Binhai¡¯s Dongfang group belonged to his family. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether the Dongfang Group goes bankrupt or not? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu scoffed at Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°I have already rented the office building of our newpany and am in the midst of intense renovations. When your leg recovers, our newpany can officially open for business. ¡± ¡°New Company? ¡± Dongfang Jun frowned instinctively and looked at his mother in confusion. ¡°Is our money enough to open arge-scalepany? Or, is it just a few million yuan shellpany? ¡± ¡°We will invest one billion, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu answered for Dongfang Mei. ¡°We will open arge-scale enterprise group, how can it be a shellpany? ¡± Chapter 688

Chapter 688: Chapter 688 president of DFM Company 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°3 billion? Do you have that much money? ¡± Dongfang Jun could not help but be puzzled. He turned his head to his mother, Dongfang Mei. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the shares of the Dongfang Group will be refunded to US next week? ¡± ¡°We are cooperating with HY group. The CEO of HY group invested 2 billion, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu continued to answer for Dongfang Mei. ¡°Hy group is arge and mysterious international organization with a strong background. The rtionship between the CEO and me is very good. So, ah Jun, don¡¯t worry. Money is not a problem. What you need to do now is to get well and prepare to be the president of our newly established Xingwang Group. ¡± ¡°Xingwang Group. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s face broke into a bitter smile. ¡°By then, the name will be very good. Do you want to do the same business as Dongfang Group? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Dongfang Mei continued on the side Then, she smiled and said, ¡°we are already very familiar with the business of Dongfang Group. Moreover, we know many of the major customers. It is very easy to do. Now, with the support of the ck Eagle Group, I believe... ¡± Dongfang Jun closed his eyes slightly. Listening to Dongfang Mei¡¯s words, he was actually very clear in his heart. The reason why his parents opened apany that cloned Dongfang Group was because they wanted to destroy Dongfang Group Then, they would let Xingwang grouppletely rece Dongfang Group. The current Dongfang Group was just an empty shell. It was heavily in debt and its assets could be said to be negative. Xingwang Group had opened a few billion. With such strength, it would probably not take long to destroy Dongfang Group, right? ¡°Alright, Ah Jun, you don¡¯t have to think so much. Just focus on recovering, ¡± Dongfang Yingwuforted his son Then, he said to Dongfang Mei, ¡°thetest news is that the president of DFM Company, Rodger, is going to Italy. It is said that he is going to meet with the Mafia. I n to tell Dongfang Mo not to return the cash to us. After all, Dongfang Group has a difficult cash flow. Let him directly give us Rodger¡¯s debt and use this debt to offset our stock capital. ¡± ¡°He definitely won¡¯t agree. ¡± Dongfang Jun, who had been pretending to sleep, opened his eyes He looked at Dongfang Yingwu with a funny look and said, ¡°Do you think Dongfang Mo is a fool? Rodger owes Dongfang Group Three Billion Yuan, and our shares in Dongfang Group are worth less than one billion yuan. Does he not know how to calcte this? ¡± ¡°Of course he knows how to calcte this, but he has to have the ability to take back the money, right? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s face was filled with pride Then he said confidently, ¡°in the Dongfang Group, only I have met the top customer, the President of DFM group, Rodger, and the president of ckhawk group, Tom. Other people simply have nothing to do with them. I have already left the Dongfang Group, and Dongfang Mo has no way of receiving Rodger¡¯s money. ¡± ¡°This is a fat job. ¡± A smile appeared on Dongfang Jun¡¯s originally worried face, and his eyes revealed a look of admiration for Dongfang Yingwu for the first time. ¡°But what if Rodger doesn¡¯t give you the money? ¡± ¡°Of course he will give it to me. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s face was already filled with pride. Then, he patted Dongfang Jun on the shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Jun ¡®er. Your father has concealed his identity for many years. I still have this bit of ability. ¡± Dongfang Jun nodded and no longer discussed this issue with Dongfang Yingwu. Instead, he turned his face to look at his mother, Dongfang Mei. Then, he asked, ¡°that Yan ru... did Fang zining¡¯s subordinate really get disfigured? ¡± Chapter 689

Chapter 689: Chapter 689 president of DFM Company 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°President, Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu suggest that you use the debt owed by DFM to offset their shares, ¡± Ning Sicheng said carefully as he looked at Dongfang Mo, whose arm was still wrapped in Gauze. ¡°Is our Dongfang group unable toe up with a billion dors to give them? ¡± Dongfang mo asked without batting an eyelid. Then, he turned his gaze to the newly appointed financial director. The financial director shook his head and answered with great difficulty, ¡°right now, there isn¡¯t a single cent on the ount. Not to mention a billion dors, even the sry of the employee from two months ago this month hasn¡¯t been settled yet. ¡± ¡°I got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded Then, he said to Ning Sicheng, ¡°then let¡¯s do it this way. Give all the outstanding bills of DFMpany to Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Yingwu and help themplete the procedures for withdrawing their shares. This one payment will be cleared. From now on, Dongfang Group will have nothing to do with them. ¡± ¡°But, president, this is a huge loss, ¡± Ning Sicheng immediately shouted ¡°ording to the current stock prices of our Dongfang Group, the shares of the three of them are less than one billion, and DFMpany owes us more than three billion. If we give them this amount, I¡¯m afraid that when the shareholders know, they will follow suit. That will only aggravate Dongfang Group¡¯s... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately stopped Ning Sicheng with his hand Then, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°I know about this matter in my heart. In addition, when we sign the withdrawal agreement for them, let them sign a confidentiality agreement. At the very least, the matter of them receiving a debt of 3 billion can not be leaked before the New Year. As for after the new year, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Ning Sicheng was a little unable to get Dongfang Mo. Actually, Dongfang Yingwu, Dongfang Mei, and Dongfang Jun had long stopped treating him as a family. He was still so good to Dongfang Mo, but he actually gave him a debt of 3 billion.. Wasn¡¯t he clearly using Dongfang Group¡¯s assets as a favor? He was somewhat d that he did not have any shares in Dongfang Group, so even if he knew about this, he would not be sad or angry. It was just that it was not worth it for the shareholders who were still persisting. Dongfang Mo knew what Ning Sicheng was thinking, but he had never liked to exin things to others. Moreover, some things could not be known by outsiders. ¡°President, aren¡¯t you going back to one inch MO CITY? ¡± Ahao looked at Dongfang Mo who got into the car and asked in a low voice as he started the car. Dongfang Mo shook his head and rubbed his tired forehead with his hand He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I told them yesterday that I was leaving. Moreover, it¡¯s already toote now. Uncle Liu is in one inch Mo city. I don¡¯t worry. Moreover, he should be back soon. ¡± Ahao nodded and stepped on the gas pedal, heading straight to the seaside. Because the helicopter was ready, he would follow Dongfang Mo to the distant Italy. More than ten hourster, on the international sea closest to Naples, a huge cruise ship was bustling with all kinds of entertainment activities. Tyson, the boss of the mafia, walked towards a man with a smile on his face. His face was so pale that it looked scary. From Afar, he stretched out his ck and thick hand However, he did not give up and continued to shout, ¡°Rodger, where have you been for the past two years? I couldn¡¯t even contact you. I thought you were hiding from the debt of the Dongfang Group and did not n to show up in the underworld. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose money two years ago? If I don¡¯t run away, then what if Dongfang Yingwu of the Dongfang Group keeps chasing me for debts? ¡± He spoke in pure Americannguage Rodger exined calmly, ¡°but in the past year or so, I¡¯ve made some money from oil, so I¡¯m not afraid that Dongfang Yingwu will look for me all over the world. ¡± Chapter 690

Chapter 690: Chapter 690 president of DFM Company 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had gone on a business trip, so he did not know where he had gone. The man did not really have a heart to heart with her. He only told her to obediently stay in one inch ink city and take care of little feather. She did not need to worry about other things He would be back very soon. However, little feather did not want to stay in one inch ink city anymore. She wanted to go to kindergarten, but uncle Liu said that she could not because Dongfang Mo had specifically instructed before he left that the mother and daughter were not allowed to leave one inch ink city. Mu Ru felt that Dongfang Mo was making too much of a fuss out of nothing. Fang Zining was actually Kuang Yingying who had been captured and locked up. What else could he do to her? Actually, it was fine if she did not go out. At most, she could ask uncle Liu to help her buy some paper and paints. She could just go to the plum garden and paint to kill time. However, little feather could not. Although she also liked to paint, she was only a five-year-old child after all. The nature of a child was to y with people of the same age. How could she bear to be locked up here all day? Dongfang Yunxia originally liked little feather, but after the matter between Fang Jinxin and his daughter was exposed, she felt ashamed because she was the one who brought Fang zining back. At that time, Fang Jinxin had gone to look for her, so she felt that she had misjudged people. Therefore, after Dongfang Mo left, Dongfang Yunxia didn¡¯t want to stay in one inch ink city anymore. She said that she wanted to return to the United States and Hawaii to recuperate. In the future, it would be better for Dongfang Mo to take care of the affairs of the Dongfang Group. She was old, so she couldn¡¯t worry so much. Before Dongfang Yunxia left, she told Mu Ru, ¡°Yan ru, no matter what, you have helped the Dongfang family give birth to a child and you are considered a woman of the Dongfang family. This MO is already over thirty years old. You should try to persuade him to get married as soon as possible and give birth to an heir for the Dongfang family. ¡± When Mu ru heard these words, she found it funny in her heart. She had originally nned to tell Dongfang Yunxia clearly that Dongfang Mo was Dongfang Yu and little feather was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child¡¯s loss. However, she stopped at the tip of her tongue. This was because Dongfang Mo himself had not told great aunt, so why should she say anything? Besides, Dongfang Yunxia might not believe what she said It was better for her to say less. After Dongfang Yunxia left, one inch ink city became even quieter. After all, little feather was a child and couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness, so she took the opportunity when mu ru went to the plum garden to paint She secretly picked up thendline in one inch ink city and called Che Qixuan who was far away in Incheon, South Korea. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m locked up, ¡± little feather¡¯s voice was exaggerated as she shouted at Che Qixuan on the phone. ¡°The big liar is so hateful. He went on a business trip and didn¡¯t allow mommy and I to leave one inch ink city. His one inch ink city is like a prison. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Che Qi Xuan deliberately used a mncholic voice to say to little feather, ¡°did you offend the big liar? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± little feather immediately shouted Then he said angrily, ¡°the big liar is a bad person. He won¡¯t let me go to kindergarten or y with the children. Daddy, quicklye and pick me up. I want to go back to Korea, I want to go back to Incheon... ¡± ¡°This... How long will the big liar go on a business trip this time? ¡± Che Qi Xuan continued to be mncholic on the other side of the phone ¡°I don¡¯t know, it will probably be a long time. ¡± Little feather tried to figure out the answer, then shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry about how long the big liar will be away for. Can youe and Rescue Yu Yu first? Yu Yu is going to suffocate to death... ¡± Chapter 691

Chapter 691: Chapter 691 president of DFM Company 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the international waters closest to Naples, Italy, the Mafia Tyson¡¯s cruise ship approached a nameless ind. The beach on the ind was as white as salt, and it was extremely delicate to step on. Rodger and Tyson walked down from the cruise ship while chatting andughing. His overly white skin made him look extremely unhealthy. The wide-brimmed sunsses covered most of his face, and one of his legs looked a littleme because he had been seriously injured before. As soon as he stepped on the beach, he saw Dongfang Yingwu walking towards him. Obviously, the former financial director of the Dongfang Group had already known of his whereabouts and chased him here. ¡°Rodger, you¡¯ve been looking for me so hard, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu said bluntly. ¡°I thought I would never see you again? ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± It was pure Americannguage. He did not take off his sunsses. He extended his gloved hand and shook Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s hand Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, look at what you said. No matter what, my DFMpany in the United States is still there, right? What are you worried about? ¡± ¡°DFMpany won¡¯t pay me. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu shook his head and said, ¡°Rodger, you are too cunning. You let ourpany do so much business for you, but in the end, you owe our Dongfang group money in a private name. Moreover, every time you owe us, you owe US billions. Our Dongfang Group almost can¡¯t afford to dy it. ¡± ¡°Is that true? ¡± Rodger was obviously surprised by Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°isn¡¯t Dongfang Group under Third Young Master Dongfang¡¯s control? Didn¡¯t I hear that he was quite capable two years ago? He let Dongfang Group earn a lot of money? ¡± ¡°Not in the past two years. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu shook his head. It was obvious that he was unwilling to continue discussing Dongfang Group¡¯s matters with Rodger He quickly changed the topic, ¡°Rodger, I brought the bill. Look, pay the money you owe Dongfang Group to me. I heard that you have earned quite a lot of money from oil production in the past two years. ¡± ¡°I did earn some money. ¡± Rodger¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His deep gaze passed through his ck sunsses andnded on Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s face Then, he said faintly, ¡°but the money I owe is from Dongfang Group. I n to pay Dongfang Group personally. ¡± ¡°then there¡¯s no need. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu immediately took Rodger¡¯s words and patted himself, saying, ¡°the debt of the Dongfang Group is with me. It¡¯s useless for you to go to the Dongfang Group. Give me the money, and I¡¯ll give you the debt, and we¡¯ll be even. ¡± ¡°But the key is... ... What if the Dongfang Group asks me for money again? ¡± Rodger still shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate. I¡¯ve also heard that Dongfang Mo, the CEO of the Dongfang Group, is not easy to deal with. If he asks me for money.. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°He won¡¯t ask you for money, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu quickly guaranteed Then, he added, ¡°Dongfang Group is at the end of the road. We want to withdraw our shares, but they don¡¯t have the funds to return it to me, so they gave me your bill to offset the shares. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. ¡± Rodger looked like he suddenly realized something Then, he pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t have my money with me. How about this, I¡¯ll get someone to transport the money over. We¡¯ll make an appointment and find a middleman to testify. Of course, it¡¯ll be someone you trust and I trust. You give me the bill, and I¡¯ll pay you the money in one go. How about it? ¡± Chapter 692

Chapter 692: Chapter 692 president of DFM Company 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu answered straightforwardly, and then he said, ¡°then let¡¯s find Tyson. He¡¯s the leader of the Mafia and a leading figure in the underworld. I trust him. ¡± ¡°okay, then three dayster, on Tyson¡¯s cruise ship. ¡± Rodger¡¯s overly pale face revealed a smile, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we see each other! ¡± It was a dark night, a night without the moon and stars, and the sea was pitch ck. A light speedboat silently tore through the quiet surface of the sea and sped away. On the deck, a man took off his disguise and stood quietly. His deep, pool-like eyes emitted a cold light as he stared at a certain direction that he just found out about. ¡°boss, I¡¯ve already figured it out. Dongfang Yingwu brought a total of 12 bodyguards this time. All of them are experts. They are probably his trusted aides that he usually raises in private. ¡± A respectful voice sounded behind the man. ¡°got it. ¡± The man¡¯s voice was low-key and steady. His ten fingers grabbed the guardrail and he could not help but clench his fists. ¡°Is it bad enough for the background of that HYpany? It¡¯s said that they are going to invest two billion in the soon-to-be-established prosperouspany. ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± There was a trace of apology in his respectful voice. ¡°Hypany is a mysteriouspany. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. ording to thetest news, it¡¯s just apany that has just been established. It¡¯s said that the boss behind it is mysterious and unpredictable. No one has seen its true face. ¡± ¡°No one has seen its true face? ¡± The man¡¯s lips held a hint of a smile. He probably didn¡¯t want to reveal its true face To openly invest in Dongfang Yingwu¡¯spany at this time was to openly challenge Dongfang Group. This person could only be an enemy of Dongfang group, not a friend of Dongfang Group. ¡°three dayster, are we going to act on the cruise ship or... ¡± ¡°Wait until they leave Tyson¡¯s cruise ship before acting, ¡± the man¡¯s voice was still low-key and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for Tyson. Tyson is both good and evil. We can¡¯t be friends or enemies... ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± it was still a respectful voice, followed by the sound of footsteps that quickly turned around and left. It was obvious that they were going to make a new round of arrangements. At this moment, in one inch ink city, Binhai city Little feather was supporting her chin with both hands as she looked out of the window in a daze. She had no reaction to mu ru calling her to eat. ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru walked forward and found her daughter sitting there motionlessly. She could not help but ask with concern, ¡°why aren¡¯t you downstairs for lunch? You didn¡¯t eat lunch today either. Are you preparing to cultivate immortality? ¡± ¡°Mommy, I have a headache. ¡± Yu Yu reached out her small hand to stroke her own head. Then, she had a pained expression on her face. ¡°The pain is severe. It¡¯s as if this room is turning. ¡± ¡°Headache? ¡± Mu Ru hesitated for a moment. She reached out to touch little feather¡¯s forehead and immediately felt a burning sensation. ¡°Yu Yu, you¡¯re running a fever. ¡± Mu Ru panicked and could not help but scream, ¡°Yu Yu, why are you running a fever? Do you have a cold? But you haven¡¯t worn much clothes these two days? ¡± ¡°I took a cold showerst night, ¡± little feather answered honestly. ¡°I read on the Inte that people in the northeast swim in winter, so I wanted to try the feeling of taking a cold shower in winter. I didn¡¯t expect to have a headache today... ¡± ¡°take a cold shower? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she blew her beard and red at her. She wanted to whip her hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s winter? Can you take a cold shower? Do you want to die? ¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to die. ¡± Little feather immediately cried and wiped her tears with her small hands. Then, she sobbed and shouted, ¡°but, Mommy, if you continue to scold me instead of taking me to the hospital, I might really die. ¡± Chapter 693

Chapter 693: Chapter 693 true and false Dongfang Mo 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru rushed to send little feather to a hospital near one inch ink city. Of course, uncle Liu didn¡¯t want to send her out initially, saying that he wanted to find the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao. However, Uncle Liu called and found that Liu Hao wasn¡¯t in Binhai today. He seemed to have gone to the suburbs to do some business, so uncle Liu had no choice but to send little feather out. After all, the child had a fever and couldn¡¯t afford to be dyed. Little feather had a high fever. Because Mu ru discovered itte, her fever actually turned into pneumonia and she had to be hospitalized. The doctor said that she would be hospitalized for at least a week, so mu ru was sad while little feather was secretly happy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? You¡¯re getting an IV drip. What are you so excited about? ¡± Mu Ru red at her daughter who was lying on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so happy when you¡¯re hospitalized. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy. ¡± Little featherughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Her little body, which was lying on the bed, suddenly turned over and sat up. She said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve finally crawled out of the cage in one inch ink city. How can I not be excited? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her words She said unhappily, ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong with your brain? No matter how bad the cage in one inch ink city is, it¡¯s still better than this ward, right? The Palm of this ward is so big. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more like a cage? ¡± ¡°Does this ce look like a cage? ¡± Little feather looked at mu ru meaningfully, then deliberately yawned and said, ¡°okay, Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. Can you ask Uncle Liu to go back and get me some food? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re hungry? ¡± Mu Ru frowned slightly and touched her forehead with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s still hot. The fever hasn¡¯t subsided... ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not hungry? ¡± Little feather was unhappy and red at Mu Ru. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t want me to eat? I haven¡¯t eaten all day. My stomach is growling. ¡± ¡°You deserve it. Who told you to take a cold showerst night? ¡± Mu Ru red at her angrily. She turned around and walked out of the high-ss Ward to look for Uncle Liu. Uncle Liu had been standing guard outside the door. When he saw mu ruing out, he quickly asked how the child was doing. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, right Should he transfer to a big hospital in the city center or something? Mu Ru quickly said that there was no need. The child had already been put on an IV drip. Moreover, pneumonia was not a serious serious illness. It would be enough to put on an IV drip for a few days. Now that little feather said that she was hungry, he should go back to one inch Mo city and get her some food It would be best if aunt Liu cooked some porridge or something like that. Uncle Liu nodded. He looked at the hospital and then looked at the ward. He did not feel that there was anything wrong, so he quickly turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he immediately took out his phone and arranged for people to pay attention to the entrance of the hospital. He had to keep an eye on all suspicious people This little feather¡¯s identity was special. He could not let anything happen to her. Mu Ru did not know about uncle Liu¡¯s secret arrangements. She only knew that little feather wasining that he was hungry. When uncle Liu returned to one inch Mo city and brought the porridge over, it would probably take one to two hours. Hence, she turned around and went to the hospital¡¯s Social Welfare Service Center. This ce was open 24 hours a day. She bought a carton of milk and a piece of cake for little feather. She was prepared to let her eat some to satisfy her hunger. At least she would not feel so hungry After all, she had not eaten anything all day. When Mu ru finished buying these things and walked back to the inpatient department, she pushed open little feather¡¯s ward door. However, she was instantly stunned. This was because little feather was currently sitting beside Dongfang Mo¡¯s bed Dongfang Mo? Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She realized that the person had raised his head and smiled at her. Only then did she realize that it was not Dongfang Mo. it was che Qi Xuan, also known as Dongfang Yu. Chapter 694

Chapter 694: Chapter 694 real and fake Dongfang Mo 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Yan Ru handed the cake and milk she had just bought to feather and the ones she had bought for herself to him. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything, right? Eat something to fill your stomach first. ¡± Che Qixuan smiled and took the food from her and started to eat it without hesitation As she ate, she asked casually, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Feather said that Dongfang Mo locked you and your mother in one inch Mo city and didn¡¯t allow you to go out. She said that it was like going to jail, so she called me... ¡± ¡°Oh, so it was the two of you who agreed to let her get sick? ¡± Mu Ru immediately became angry and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Che Qixuan, you¡¯re wrong! Although you want to help Yu Yu, you can¡¯t teach her this method? If she gets sick after taking a cold shower, what if... ¡± ¡°What? Taking a cold shower? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s habit of delivering milk cartons to his mouth stopped abruptly Then he red at little feather and said fiercely, ¡°I only asked you to pretend to be sick, not to take a cold shower. Are you really sick? Aren¡¯t you joking with your own body? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, stop talking about it. ¡± Little feather shouted a little anxiously, ¡°let¡¯s hurry up and eat something. After we eat, we¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, when that uncle Liuester, we won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± ¡°Why are you still running? ¡± Mu Ru shouted unhappily, ¡°you¡¯ve just been hospitalized, your fever hasn¡¯t subsided, and you have pneumonia. No matter what, you have to cure your body first. Nothing is more important than your body. ¡± ¡°Right. ¡± Che Qixuan echoed Mu Ru at the side, then he also pulled a long face and lectured little feather, ¡°in the future, if you use such a method to deceive me, I won¡¯te to see you anymore. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by harming others and harming yourself? ¡± Mu Ru immediately corrected him. ¡°He¡¯s harming himself and himself, alright? ¡± Che Qixuan smiled slightly, and then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue about this anymore. Oh Right, tell me, why did Dongfang Mo Lock you two up again? Did you two offend him again? ¡± ¡°The two of US didn¡¯t offend him, but someone else did. ¡± Mu Ru said with a slight headache. ¡°In short, recently, something happened in Dongfang Group. Dongfang Mo epted Dongfang Group again, and then that Fang Zining... ¡± ¡°Fang Zining is very bad, ¡± little feather took over mu Ru¡¯s words and quickly said to Che Qishuan, ¡°It was that Fang zining. On the day she got engaged to that big liar, she actually got someone to kidnap my mommy and disfigure her... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Che Qishuan was shocked. Then, he widened his eyes and looked at mu ru from head to toe He couldn¡¯t help but ask in a trembling voice, ¡°Yan ru, your face was disfigured? But why can¡¯t I see your face? Who gave you stic surgery? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯ll be fine in a few days? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s disfigured, ¡± Mu ru exined to Che Qixuan. ¡°That¡¯s Xi Muxue, the fake Xi Muru who used to be in one inch ink city. At that time, in order to get into Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement party, she forcefully changed her dress and identity with me. She wanted to pretend to be me and go in, but she didn¡¯t expect... ¡°...¡± Mu Ru briefly recounted the incident Finally, she said, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because of this matter that Dongfang Mo is worried about Yu Yu and me. That¡¯s why when he left, he specifically told Uncle Liu not to let us leave one inch ink city. ¡± Chapter 695

Chapter 695: Chapter 695 true and false Dongfang Mo 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Three dayster On the ocean closest to Naples, on Tyson¡¯s cruise ship. Compared to three days ago, tonight was slightly different. There were stars in the sky, and a new moon emerged from the clouds. Therefore, the sea was no longer as pitch ck as it was three days ago. Instead, it was hazy with a little bit of light. The transaction between Rodger and Dongfang Yingwu was carried out in the most luxurious and private private room in the basement of Tyson¡¯s cruise ship. Dongfang Yingwu took out Rodger¡¯s signed bills and handed them to Tyson and his professional forger to identify the authenticity. This was an inevitable procedure. The forger was also the most famous and authoritative wells in the underworld. After carefully identifying the bills, he nodded and then pushed the bills to Rodger. ¡°these are all real. None of them are fake. ¡± Rodger nodded and then picked up the bills and carefully checked them. After confirming that they were all real, he got up and opened the window He pointed at a small cruise ship beside the cruise ship and said, ¡°there are 10 boxes on it. Each box costs 50 million yuan. Ten boxes cost 500 million yuan, which is equivalent to 3 billion yuan. Mr. Dongfang Yingwu, get someone to count them. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu nodded and took out a remote control. Soon, a speedboat came from the side. Then, more than a dozen people quickly jumped onto the cruise ship. Tysonughed and patted Rodger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve really made money in the past two years. Is Oil that easy to get? Why don¡¯t we work together and torture the oil? ¡± Rodger had a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth. He said faintly, ¡°sure, let me and Mr. Dongfang Yingwu clear these ounts. When we¡¯re free, let¡¯s talk. ¡± ¡°okay, Rodger is a straightforward person. ¡± Tyson looked very happy. Then he asked Dongfang Yingwu, who was standing at the side, ¡°what are you going to do now, Mr. Dongfang? I heard that you¡¯re not going to torture Dongfang Group anymore? ¡± ¡°Hehe, what can I do? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was still cunning and hid himself well ¡°I was born to be a ve. If I don¡¯t work for the Dongfang Group, I will also work for otherpanies. I¡¯m just an errand boy. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t run errands when I retire. ¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Dongfang is really humble. ¡± Tyson secretly signaled to his men Then he beckoned to Dongfang Yingwu and Rodger. ¡°Come,e, let the three of us have a drink. I also congratte the two of you for finally getting rid of the trouble of the past two years. ¡± Rodger nodded and took the cup from Tyson. He clinked sses with Dongfang Yingwu and Tyson respectively. Then, the three of them drank the wine with smiles on their faces. As soon as they drank the wine, themunicator on Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s body rang. It was obvious that it was sent to him by the people who had epted the US dors. As expected, Dongfang Yingwu took a look Then, he extended his hand to Rodger with a smile on his face. ¡°We have a happy cooperation. I hope there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future. ¡± Rodger¡¯s deep gaze was hidden under his sunsses. He extended his pale hand and shook Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s hand He replied in pure American words, ¡°there is no problem with cooperation. Just don¡¯t be in such a hurry to rush the payment. It is normal for the turnover to not be effective asionally. ¡± ¡°No, no, definitely not in the future. ¡± Dongfang Yingwuughed and then walked upstairs happily. It was obvious that he was preparing to return triumphantly with his 500 million USD. Rodger still shook hands with Tyson very politely and then slowly walked upstairs. He knew that Tyson behind him was even more anxious than him. No, he was not anxious! Chapter 696

Chapter 696: Chapter 696 true or false Dongfang Mo 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the high seas, the dim light could not be seen far. Even the searchlight of the yacht could not be seen far. In the early morning, for some reason, a thick fog suddenly appeared. The fog was too thick, and the visibility of the searchlight was less than ten meters. ¡°boss, what should we do? ¡± A Hao came to Rodge¡¯s side anxiously. ¡°The yacht in front is about to disappear. ¡± ¡°then speed up a little bit. ¡± Rodge¡¯s voice was very calm. At the same time, he pulled off the human skin mask on his face and quickly ordered, ¡°tell everyone not to be anxious. Remember, wait for Tyson to make a move first, then we¡¯ll make a move. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Ahao replied, then quickly turned around and left. He knew that there would be a big battle tonight, and as for the oue, he was really not confident at the moment. He had gone through life and death in the underworld with Dongfang Mo no less than ten times. Every time, he could remain calm andposed. Looking at tonight, he did not know why, but he felt that things were not as easy as he thought. Dongfang Mo had already quickly walked out of the cabin. Rodge had already disappeared on the sea. He took the binocrs from Ahao and looked forward. Sure enough, he could not see anything. ¡°Damn it, ¡± he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Actually, he had checked the weather forecast three days ago and knew that there would be fog in this area, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. ¡°Boss, look! ¡± Ahao suddenly pointed at a ce beside him Then, he said in surprise, ¡°that¡¯s not right. We¡¯ve already sped up, but we still can¡¯t catch up with Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s yacht. But there seems to be a faint light on that ind over there. Should we go over? ¡± ¡°either Dongfang Yingwu has found our yacht or Tyson¡¯s yacht. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He held the railing tightly with both hands and quickly said, ¡°go over there. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to go over there. ¡± Ahao reminded Dongfang Mo from the side, ¡°we¡¯re not familiar with that ind. At the same time, we can¡¯t guarantee that Dongfang Yingwu hasn¡¯t set up an ambush on it. What If... ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly used his hand to stop Ahao from continuing. He just stared at the ind and calmly said, ¡°we¡¯re just going over there. We won¡¯t go ashore for now. We¡¯ll talk about it after Tyson¡¯s people have gone ashore. ¡± Ahao nodded to show that he understood Dongfang Mo¡¯s meaning. Then, he quickly gave the order. Thus, the cruise ship turned around and headed towards the unknown ind at the side. Just as they were about to approach the ind, a yacht suddenly appeared from under the water. This gave Ahao a big fright He quickly ran over to report to Dongfang Mo, ¡°boss, something bad has happened. An unknown third party has arrived. I reckon that they¡¯re also here for the 500 million USD in Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s hands. ¡± ¡°An unknown third party? ¡± Dongfang Mo was also shocked. He quickly walked up from the cabin and took Ahao¡¯s binocrs to look forward. Indeed, he saw an unfamiliar yacht approaching the ind. What was going on He immediately became suspicious. Logically speaking, he had to pay Dongfang Yingwu. First of all, Dongfang Yingwu would definitely not release the news. After all, this was a long journey. It would not be easy for him to bring the 500 million back safely One more person would mean one more danger? Could it be Tyson That was not right. Tyson liked to eat alone. If he told others, wouldn¡¯t that mean he had one morepetitor? If Dongfang Yingwu and Tyson did not release the news, then who was it Wells But wasn¡¯t wells Tyson¡¯s man Did he secretly betray Tyson? Chapter 697

Chapter 697: Chapter 697 true and false Dongfang Mo 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Dongfang Mo was feeling extremely puzzled, the sound of gunshots rang out from the jungle-covered ind. Ahao was greatly startled He could not help but say to Dongfang Mo, ¡°boss, Tyson is really awesome. He probably cut across from the other side. He has already caught up with Dongfang Yingwu so quickly. It seems like he is determined to win. ¡± ¡°A mantis pounces on the CICADA, but the Oriole is behind. ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly. His gaze was still on the unknown yacht, but he was shocked to discover that the yacht was heading towards his yacht. He was greatly shocked. Could it be that someone had seen through his identity But that was not right. In the underworld, everyone knew that there was a Rodger. Moreover, when he made the deal with Dongfang Yingwu, it could be said that it was watertight. Dongfang Yingwu probably did not even suspect a thing. Just as he was puzzled, he suddenly heard a sound behind him. Meng turned her head and only then did she realize that a person had quietly climbed onto his deck. When he saw the person clearly, he rxed his vignce and could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°why are you here? Is that yacht yours? ¡± ¡°nonsense. ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s voice was Hoarse, probably because he had caught a cold He said to him in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s yacht is parked under a tree over there. I estimate that he left the 500 million on the yacht and did not take it with him. What he took with him is probably five fake chests. The purpose is to lure away the people who want to rob his money. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly nodded and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll hurry up and deal with that yacht. I won¡¯t wait for the Oriole toe after me. Thank you! ¡± ¡°You go. Can you go? ¡± Che Qixuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°your cruise ship will be within Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s shooting range after traveling for another three kilometers. His yacht is full of deadly enzymes. Do you really think he only brought 12 people with him? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him to finish fighting with Tyson beforending on the ind. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly changed his decision. ¡°I must go to this nameless ind to take a look. I don¡¯t think Dongfang Yingwu will find an ind tond on at thest minute. His ind might be hiding some secrets. ¡± This time, the reason he chose to trade with Dongfang Yingwu in this area of the sea was because his parents had died in this area of the sea ten years ago. They were buried at the bottom of the sea with no bones left. For the past ten years, he had been secretly investigating the incident of his parents¡¯death. Although it was said that the cruise ship had been set on fire and exploded, why did it have to be his parents who did not run out while others could run out? ¡°leave the matters ofnding on the ind to me, ¡± Che Qixuan quickly said. ¡°What you need to do now is to use the fastest speed to hijack the 500 million US dors, because that was originally the money of the Dongfang Group. Then, you need to rush back to Binhai as fast as possible. And I will dy Dongfang Yingwu on this ind for a few days. That way, he won¡¯t suspect that you are Rodge. ¡± Dongfang Mo was shocked. He stared at Che Qixuan and could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°how did you know... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Hurry up and follow me. ¡± Che Qixuan quickly threw him a diving suit. ¡°quickly put it on. Don¡¯t dy any longer. It¡¯s best to take advantage of the time when Dongfang Yingwu and Tyson are having a heated fight. ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. He quickly put on the diving suit and followed Che Qixuan to his yacht. Just as he was wondering how his yacht approached Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s yacht, he found that Che Qixuan¡¯s yacht had naturally closed Then, it slowly sank to the surface of the sea. Dongfang Mo instantly understood. No wonder a Hao said that a yacht suddenly appeared from the water. It turned out that this was not an ordinary yacht, but a submarine. Chapter 698

Chapter 698: Chapter 698: real or fake Dongfang Mo 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You learned how to dive? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned and looked at the person who looked exactly like him. ¡°When did this happen? ¡± ¡°It happened a long time ago. ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s voice was very low and indifferent. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t drive anymore. Fortunately, the seabed is very spacious, so I don¡¯t need topete with others. I also don¡¯t race yachts with others, so you don¡¯t have to worry about these things for me. ¡± ¡°You can go back to Binhaiter. Anyway, you look exactly like me. Just go to Dongfang Group and sit in my office. I have to go to the ind to take a look myself. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked outside and saw that the submarine was moving among all kinds of sea creatures, and those sea creatures seemed to be crashing directly toward the submarine. He was shocked. This Che Qixuan said that he would not fight with people for the road. Indeed, he would not fight with people for the road, but he would fight with sea creatures for the road. What was the difference between this and driving a car? Just as he was about to ask Che Qixuan, he found that the submarine had slowed down and was showing an upward trend. He was slightly stunned and quickly went to Che Qixuan¡¯s side. Only then did he realize that he had parked the submarine at a certain location. ¡°It¡¯s right here. Let¡¯s go up. ¡± Che Qixuan turned his head around He handed him a chain and said, ¡°right, I¡¯ll go in front to draw people¡¯s attention away. You go in the back and act quickly. Connect the five boxes together and pull them directly to the surface of the sea. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded. Seeing that he had entered a ck tunnel, he followed suit. When he came out, he found that he was already on the surface of the sea, and Che Qixuan had already taken off his diving suit Then, he revealed his ck clothes and swam forward quickly, as if he wanted to board the yacht forcefully. Dongfang Mo quickly dived into the water and slowly came to the bottom of the cruise ship. He touched the bottom edge of the cruise ship and slowly poked his head up. As expected, everyone had been lured away by Che Qixuan. He quickly climbed up and took out his portable detector. He quickly determined the target of the five boxes. They were actually at the bottom of the cruise ship. Dongfang Yingwu was indeed a cunning Fox. He could not help but curse in his heart. He quickly searched for the bottom and ran to the most hidden corner. As expected, he found five ck alleys, but they were not his five boxes. He was stunned. He was wondering if the five boxes contained the 500 million yuan Or perhaps, this was just something Dongfang Yingwu used to numb people¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, the 500 million yuan had already been taken to the ind by Dongfang Yingwu and the others. Just as he was hesitating, he suddenly heard the sound of someoneing down the stairs, followed by the voices of two people. ¡°The person just now seems to be Dongfang Mo. ¡± One person whispered, ¡°It seems that our boss was not wrong. Dongfang Mo is indeed here. It seems that Dongfang Mo is not willing to give our boss 3 billion to exchange for his shares. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? 3 billion? ¡± The other person choked and said, ¡°our boss plus Miss Dongfang and third young master Dongfang¡¯s shares are only less than 1 billion. Not to mention Dongfang Mo, even I am not willing. ¡± ¡°But is it easy to receive this money? ¡± The other person quickly said, ¡°Dongfang Mo grew up in a honey pot and doesn¡¯t know how hard it is Is this selling his life for money ¡°He is good, he can¡¯t receive Rodge¡¯s money. Now that we finally received it, he actually came to rob US openly. How despicable. ¡± Chapter 699

Chapter 699: Chapter 699: real or fake Dongfang Mo 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear what boss said? He already suspected that Rodge was Dongfang Mo. ¡± this person nced at the other person with disdain Then, he stepped on the best step and said, ¡°otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? Our boss just went out, and Dongfang Mo from the Dongfang Group also went on a business trip. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be? ¡± The other person was shocked He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I followed boss to see that Rodge. His face is Pale, but in fact, it¡¯s sickly Pale. Just like that famous singer Michael Jackson, it¡¯s a little scary. It¡¯s very different from Dongfang Mo¡¯s image. ¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know about that. ¡± This person didn¡¯t argue with his colleagues about this issue He only said lightly, ¡°in short, our boss only suspected and didn¡¯t confirm that Rodge was Dongfang Mo. after all, Rodge was born in the Jianghu for nearly ten years. Moreover, he has a formalpany in the United States. I think boss might be too cautious. ¡± ¡°Alright, these five boxes are lying quietly here. I¡¯m relieved, ¡± another person quickly added Then, as he ran up the stairs, he said, ¡°Dongfang Mo definitely has more than one personing over. I think I saw a Hao¡¯s cruise ship approaching. It¡¯s probably going to fight us head-on. Boss has personally led ah Huo and the others to the ind to fight Tyson. I¡¯ll go up first. You¡¯re in charge of keeping an eye on these five boxes. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, follow boss¡¯s instructions and sink these five boxes to the bottom. ¡± ¡°got it. Hurry up and go. ¡± This person was a little impatient as he waved at that person. ¡°I¡¯m more familiar with the matter of keeping money than you are, okay? ¡± The man quickly went upstairs. The man kicked the ck boxes with his foot and then said to himself with a smile, ¡°boss is too careful. This cruise ship is built like an iron wall. Anyone can... ¡± Unfortunately, before he could finish talking to himself, his mouth was covered by a hand from behind. The speed was so fast that he did not even have a chance to make a sound. Of course, he still wanted to turn his head to see who it was. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo did not give him such a chance. He quickly pulled off one of his sleeves and covered his eyes. Then, he kicked off his shoes, took off his socks and stuffed them into his mouth. Then, he tied him to the pir behind the steps. Only then did he find the so-called key on his body. Actually, the key was remote-controlled and could not open the boxes. However, the moment he pressed it, a door immediately opened behind the boxes. He understood Dongfang Yingwu was prepared to use it to push the boxes out and throw them into the sea when he could not take them away at the crucial moment. This was the so-called bottom of the sea. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that Dongfang Yingwu had really helped him a lot. He didn¡¯t even need to bring the five boxes to the window. He directly used the chain that Che Qixuan had given him to connect the five boxes together. Then, he pulled the chain in front of him and jumped into the sea first. The five boxes followed him and sank into the sea. Just as Dongfang Mo was gradually sinking into the submarine with the five boxes, Che Qixuan had already signaled to a Hao to retreat quickly. Obviously, he had already judged that Dongfang Mo had seeded based on the waves on the other side. Only the people on the cruise ship were still happy to see Che Qixuan and Ahao retreat quickly. One of the leaders could not help but say, ¡°in terms of strategy and courage, our boss is still slightly better than Dongfang Mo. ¡± Chapter 700

Chapter 700: Chapter 700 true or false Dongfang Mo 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Meanwhile, in the submarine, Dongfang Mo tidied up his diving suit and said to Che Qixuan, ¡°hurry up and take these five boxes away to Binhai. I have to go to that ind, otherwise... ¡± ¡°No, you have to take the boxes back, ¡± Che Qixuan quickly interrupted him and said in a bad mood, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to manage that Bullsh * Tpany at all. I only know my own business, and staying here... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to stay here. You don¡¯t have the experience to fight with people from the underworld, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Che Qixuan He quickly said, ¡°alright, this matter is decided. You go back to Binhai. If anything happens to me, you take over Dongfang Group. You don¡¯t have to worry about the funding problem. My DFMpany in America has plenty of funds... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the funding problem at all, ¡± Che qixuan quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo. Then, he raised his voice by two decibels and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m worried about whether the Dongfang family will have a sessor. What¡¯s the use of me keeping it? Can I let the Dongfang family give birth to a sessor? ¡± ¡°Our Dongfang family already has a little feather. She will be the Dongfang family¡¯s sessor, ¡± Dongfang Mo said snappily. ¡°Why are you thinking so far ahead? ¡± ¡°Can I not think so far ahead? ¡± Che Qixuan rolled his eyes at him, then said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s settled then. You take these five boxes back, I... ¡± Unfortunately, before Che Qixuan could finish his words, Dongfang Mo had already shed out of the ck hole. Che Qixuan wanted to pull him back, but in an instant, he saw a seahorse swimming towards his yacht He quickly turned the steering wheel, but lost the chance to pull Dongfang Mo back. Dongfang Mo wore a diving suit and quickly swam towards Ahao¡¯s yacht. Fortunately, Ahao had already returned to a safe zone. He was probably waiting for him or Che Qixuan. ¡°boss, weren¡¯t you the one who brought the five boxes back? ¡± Ahao recognized Dongfang Mo at a nce. Although Che Qixuan looked exactly like Dongfang Mo, he had followed Dongfang Mo for many years, so he could still tell from his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive that submarine, ¡± Dongfang Mo exined calmly. However, this was also the truth. He had never driven that thing before, and at the same time, he would not fight with the sea creatures in the water. Ahao immediately stopped talking. He knew what Dongfang Mo was thinking, so without waiting for Dongfang Mo to speak, he immediately ordered his subordinates to quickly drive towards the ind. At this time, the gunshots on the ind had gradually faded away It was estimated that Dongfang Yingwu and Tyson were almost done fighting. Dongfang Yingwu and Tyson on the ind were indeed almost done fighting, but the current situation was that Dongfang Yingwu upied themanding point and did not give these masked men any chance at all. Tyson was a smart man. Of course, he didn¡¯t brazenly Rob Dongfang Yingwu of the 500 million dors. Therefore, his men were all masked and the identity of the unknown pirates appeared on the ind. However, Dongfang Yingwu was also very smart. Of course, he knew who was chasing after him. At first, he thought that Rodge had sent someone to chase after him. After all, Rodge was a very shameless person. He didn¡¯t want to pay the debt. Therefore, he brought the few boxes that Rodge gave him to the ind that he was familiar with. Of course, the boxes were already empty. The dors in the boxes had been exchanged for the safer boxes that he carried with him. Chapter 701

Chapter 701: Chapter 701 true or false Dongfang Mo 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, after his men killed a masked man and removed his soft mask, they realized that this wasn¡¯t Rodge¡¯s men at all, but Tyson¡¯s men. It seemed that the temptation of the 500 million USD was big enough that even his former partner wanted to snatch it away. This was something Dongfang Yingwu didn¡¯t expect, so he became even more ruthless. Perhaps Tyson was still worried about the friendship he had previously worked with him, so Tyson didn¡¯te himself, but only his capable men. However, Dongfang Yingwu agreed to be a ruthless character. Since Tyson¡¯s subordinates were masked pirates, he treated this as a pirate fight. Therefore, in an intense gunfight, Dongfang Yingwu won the battle. Tyson sent a total of twenty people to snatch the five boxes. In the end, three of them died and five were injured. Therefore, Tyson¡¯s subordinate, Ronnie, did not dare to continue fighting. He could only let his subordinates carry the dead and support the injured as they fought and retreated to the shore. Dongfang Mo¡¯s men also appeared in the form of masks. On the way, they met Ronnie and the others. Ronnie did not know who they were. However, due to his hatred for Dongfang Yingwu, when they boarded his yacht.. He even gave them a few guns and told them to beat him up. Dongfang Yingwu was not human at all. Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard this. Ronnie was young, only in his thirties. He was Tyson¡¯s confidant, but he was not Tyson¡¯s son. In fact, he could already tell that Ronnie had second thoughts about Tyson Perhaps the money that he stole from Dongfang Yingwu this time was not Tyson¡¯s idea, but Ronnie¡¯s own idea. It seemed like he had to be more careful of Ronnie in the future. He was probably even more ruthless than Tyson. If he retreated now, it was not because he could not beat Dongfang Yingwu, but because he was not confident about the five boxes.. He probably wanted to attack Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s cruise ship while they came up to attack Dongfang Yingwu. Ahao took the guns from Ronnie and looked like he was in tears of gratitude. He thanked him a few times and said that since they were going to be thieves together, they would split the profits. He would be able to y the role of a little pirate to the best of his ability. After Ronnie and the others left, Dongfang Mo and a Hao slowly moved toward the ind. They were not in a hurry to attack Dongfang Yingwu They just wanted to check out the actual terrain of the ind and what was on it to see if they could find any clues. Dongfang Yingwu had initially beaten back Tyson¡¯s men and was preparing to retreat to his yacht. He did not expect a group of masked men toe up. He immediately became vignt and told everyone to continue to stabilize the high point and not to leave easily Because if they left this ce, it would be very difficult to defeat them. Ahao and his men did not Attack Dongfang Yingwu directly. Instead, they were protecting Dongfang Mo as they slowly moved forward on the ind. Their actions looked like they were looking for a suitable ce to fight against Dongfang Yingwu. In fact, as long as Dongfang Mo knew.. He was looking for the footprints of his parents on this ind, even if it was ten years ago. Ten years ago, he received news of his parents¡¯death in the United States. When he rushed back to Binhai, Uncle Liu, Dongfang Yingwu, and the others had already helped him settle his parents¡¯affairs. They only said that they had died in the international waters closest to Naples, and that before they died.. His parents had once gone to an ind to rest. ¡°President, look. ¡± Ahao suddenly pointed forward. Dongfang Mo followed the direction of Ahao¡¯s finger and looked. Only then did he realize that under the dim light, between the two big trees, there was actually a wooden house built on a tree trunk. Chapter 702

Chapter 702: Chapter 702 true or false: Dongfang Mo 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai Originally, little feather had a high fever and had pneumonia. He had to stay in the hospital for a week, but he was discharged early on the fifth day. The reason was that Dongfang Mo had returned. Dongfang Mo was worried about the mother and daughter staying in the hospital. Mu Ru had fallen in love with Dongfang Mo, but fortunately, little feather was tired of staying in the hospital. When she heard Uncle Liu say that Dongfang Mo had returned, she immediately became happy. Then, she hurriedly urged Mu ru to go and handle the discharge procedures. ¡°Uncle Liu, since the big liar is back, why didn¡¯t hee to the hospital to pick me up? ¡± Little feather sat in the back row and asked Uncle Liu in a slightly dissatisfied tone. ¡°The president has traveled a long distance and is a little tired. He is resting, ¡± Uncle Liu quickly exined. Then, he looked at little feather in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°don¡¯t disturb him when you go hometer. Let him rest for a while. ¡± Of course, little feather did not take uncle Liu¡¯s words to heart. How could she not disturb the big liar If the big liar had not locked her up in one inch ink city, she would not have gotten sick, okay? Uncle Liu¡¯s car had just stopped in one inch ink city when little feather quickly opened the car door and got out. She did not wait for mu ru in the car at all. She looked like she was going to settle the score with the big liar immediately. Mu Ru shook her head, feeling a little helpless. She thanked Uncle Liu, then picked up little feather¡¯s clothes and medicine and chased after her. ¡°Big Liar, you¡¯re back? ¡± Little feather pushed the door open and shouted, ¡°you¡¯re not asleep, are you? Are you really exhausted? ¡± The person lying on the big bed did not make a sound, as if he was asleep. When little feather saw that Dongfang Mo was ignoring him, he immediately ran up and stretched out his little hand to push the body away He was still shouting, ¡°big liar, wake up quickly. Big Liar, I¡¯m asking you a question... big... ¡± Little feather stopped mid-sentence, because the person on the bed had already turned around. She realized that this was not a liar, but her daddy. ¡°Daddy... ¡± little feather opened her mouth and shouted, but her mouth was quickly covered by Che Qixuan. She shook her head and said, ¡°you can¡¯t call me daddy these days, but you have to call me a liar? ¡± Little feather immediately used her hand to pull Che Qixuan¡¯s hand from her mouth and asked in a low voice, ¡°why? You¡¯re obviously my daddy? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m going to be your big liar these few days. ¡± Che Qixuan was about to exin to little feather, but the door was pushed open again. The moment he raised his head, he met Mu Ru¡¯s gaze in the air. ¡°Why is it you? ¡± Mu Ru was so surprised that she cried out, ¡°where is he? Where did he go? Why are you here again? ¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. ¡± Che Qixuan quickly put his index finger on his lips and shushed. Then, he got down from the bed and said, ¡°he still has some matters to attend to. He¡¯ll probably be back in a few days. Of course... ¡± ¡°Of course what? ¡± Mu Ru became nervous. She was most afraid of Che Qixuan¡¯s turn phrase because once Che Qixuan used the turn phrase, the situation would not be too optimistic. ¡°Of course, he might not be able toe back, ¡± Che Qixuan said truthfully. ¡°because Dongfang Yingwu is not easy to deal with. I agree that Tyson is not a kind person to begin with... ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Mu Ru nervously interrupted Che Qixuan¡¯s words and her tone became rapid. ¡°What if something happens to him? How can you leave him alone ande back? ¡± Che Qixuan did not answer Mu Ru¡¯s question. Instead, he quietly looked at her. Seeing her anxious expression, he could not help but ask, ¡°Yan ru, are you concerned about him? ¡± Chapter 703

Chapter 703: Chapter 703 the real and fake Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Care about him Care About Dongfang Mo? Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she quickly shook her head and said, ¡°why would I care about him? He¡¯s such a powerful person, why would he need other people¡¯s care? ¡°? When Che Qixuan heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, he smiled slightly. He knew that she had always been lying, so he did not expose her He only sighed lightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t note back first because the Dongfang group can not be leaderless. Although I don¡¯t have other abilities, I still have the ability to sit in his office and pretend to be him, right? ¡± Mu Ru heard Che Qixuan¡¯s words and suddenly understood. Che Qixuan must have helped Dongfang Mo bring back the money he received. As for Dongfang Mo, he was probably still fighting with that Old Fox Dongfang Yingwu. Although Mu ru had married into the Dongfang family six years ago and was no stranger to Dongfang Yingwu, she had already vaguely felt Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s hostility towards Dongfang Mo at that time. Especially after that, when she and Zheng Yifan came to one inch ink city, Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s behavior was even more obvious. Of course,ter on, she disappeared because of Nangong Xun¡¯s kidnapping of her. In the past few years, Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Yingwu, and Dongfang Jun¡¯s mother-son rtionship.. It seemed like they hadpletely fallen out. When little feather saw that Mu ru said that she didn¡¯t care about Dongfang Mo.. Thus, she also chimed in, ¡°right, why do we care about him? We only care about when we can escape this cage and when we can return to Incheon, Korea. We don¡¯t care about anything else. ¡± ¡°Chi... ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help butugh He used his hand to stroke little feather¡¯s head and gently shook it. ¡°Alright, you two don¡¯t disturb me anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯m going to go to the Dongfang Group. I don¡¯t know if I can muddle through it. I hope there¡¯s nothing that requires me to make a decision. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be exposed. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and reached out to pull little feather down the stairs with her. She did not want to disturb Che Qixuan¡¯s rest. However, little feather refused. He pushed Mu Ru¡¯s hand away and climbed up on the other side of the bed. As he climbed up, he shouted, ¡°I want to sleep with Daddy. He hasn¡¯t recovered from his pneumonia yet. The doctor said to rest more. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big liar. ¡± Che Qixuan closed his eyes and corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m your big liar now. Don¡¯t keep calling me Daddy, or you¡¯ll be exposed. ¡± ¡°Yes, big liar. ¡± Little feather immediately reacted andy down beside him, muttering, ¡°I even slept with the big liar. This is a big liar, this is not Daddy, this is a big liar... ¡± Mu Ru sighed softly and turned to walk out of the door. Little feather had loved Che Qixuan since she was young, and Che Qixuan had doted on her since she was young. The rtionship between the two of them was not father and daughter, but it was better than father and daughter. They were much closer than Dongfang Mo and little feather. She went downstairs and walked to the kitchen. Aunt Liu was cooking for Dongfang Mo, and her heart immediately skipped a beat. The one who came back now was not Dongfang Mo, but Che Qixuan. Actually, Che Qixuan¡¯s taste was different from Dongfang Mo¡¯s. Although they were twins, Che Qixuan¡¯s stomach was not good because he had been in a vegetative state for eight years In fact, he usually ate soft food in Korea. However, Dongfang Mo was different. He was strong and loved to eat meat like beef. However, these foods were not easy to digest. Che Qixuan would definitely not be able to stand it. Chapter 704

Chapter 704: Chapter 704 real or fake Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, she quickly walked over and said softly to aunt Liu, ¡°Aunt Liu, let me do it. I see that he¡¯s very tired, so I¡¯ll make him a bowl of ball soup. ¡± Aunt Liu nodded and then happily said, ¡°Yan ru, I¡¯m really happy that you can think of helping the eldest young master finish cooking. At least... He didn¡¯t marry you for nothing back then. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she was stunned and her heart immediately skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t tell aunt Liu that she was the Xi Muru from back then, but where did aunt Liu find out about this? Aunt Liu saw her confusion She immediately smiled and said, ¡°actually, I guessed it because the eldest young master said that the feather belonged to the Second Young Master, but Xi Muxue was clearly pregnant not long ago when she miscarried. Within two days after miscarrying the child, the second young master chased her out of one inch ink city. Moreover, the age of the feather does not match the age of the child that Xi Muxue miscarried. There¡¯s a difference of more than half a year. How can you be Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru felt ashamed when she heard this. Everyone in one inch ink city was really an expert. To be able to analyze it from this point, it must be because Dongfang Mo said that she was Dongfang Yu¡¯s woman. Then, everyone thought that it was her, right? That was true. Back then, she was Dongfang Yu¡¯s mistress, but she was ruined by Dongfang Yu. Later on, Dongfang Yu ¡°died¡± and she became pregnant. And little feather¡¯s age was just right for that. ¡°In the past, we really didn¡¯t know that you weren¡¯t the one living in one inch mo city. ¡± Aunt Liu shook her head and sighed. ¡°That sister of yours really knows how to put on an act. She deceived all of us. Ah Amin was still saying the day before yesterday that she had been deceived the most miserably. In the past few years, she thought that she was you, and that she was wholeheartedly treating her well... ... Who would have thought that she would turn out to be a liar? She deserved to be disfigured by that Fang Zining ... ...¡± While Mu ru was cooking the meatball soup for Che Qixuan, she heard aunt Liu nagging at the side. After all, aunt Liu was old and her back was a little hunched, so there was a lot of gossip. She made a bowl of meatball soup for Che Qixuan and a bowl of noodles for him. Aunt Liu reminded her carefully, ¡°the eldest young master doesn¡¯t like noodles. He only likes rice. ¡± She smiled slightly and said lightly, ¡°the key is that he has traveled a long way back. It has been hard for him to travel all the way here, so the noodles are a little tiring. If he eats the rice, his stomach will fill up, and he won¡¯t be able to sleep wellter. ¡± Aunt Liu didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what she said, because what Mu Ru said was also the principle of preserving one¡¯s health. Besides, Dongfang Mo just didn¡¯t like noodles, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of noodles that couldn¡¯t be eaten at all, not to mention that Mu ru was the one who helped him cook it He would definitely eat it. Mu Ru carried the ball soup and noodles upstairs. Che Qixuan and little feather were not asleep on the bed. They were probably talking. She had just walked to the door when she heard little feather¡¯s giggling voice. ¡°Yu Yu, you can¡¯t be so insensible all the time. ¡± Mu Ru ced the tray on the coffee table and red at her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t pester daddy anymore. Hurry up and go y somewhere else. Daddy needs to rest after eating. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a big liar. ¡± Little feather reminded mu ru in a serious manner. ¡°You can¡¯t call him daddy now. You have to call him a big liar. Oh right, you can¡¯t call him Che Qixuan either. You have to call him Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu Ru saw little feather¡¯s serious look and nodded immediately She used her hand to stroke her head. ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Hurry up and go y. Didn¡¯t you talk about the hot spring in one min Mo city in the hospital? A Min can take you to soak in it now. Maybe after soaking in the hot spring, your pneumonia will bepletely cured. ¡± Chapter 705

Chapter 705: Chapter 705 the real and fake Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan looked at little feather¡¯s back as she ran out the door and could not help butugh again. Then, he shook his head and said to Mu Ru, ¡°it seems like you have more and more methods to deal with her now? ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly and said, ¡°how can I have any methods to deal with her? It¡¯s just that there are many ces to y in one inch ink city, so she¡¯s interested in anything you say. ¡± ¡°Then why did she call me to say that she was locked in a cage? ¡± Che Qixuan said with a Huff, ¡°this little girl, I¡¯ll find a time to teach her a good lesson one day. ¡± Mu Ru sighed softly and said, ¡°actually, Yu Yu felt lonely by herself. She didn¡¯t have anypany, so she talked about going to kindergarten. However, Dongfang Mo is worried that it¡¯s not safe to go out now, not to mention that he¡¯s out of town again... ¡± Che Qi Xuan nodded. ¡°MMM, his worries are right. Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s person is extremely well-hidden. This time, he just tore off his mask. That person is not an ordinary person to deal with. I reckon that he might have kept someone else. ¡± ¡°kept someone else? ¡± Mu Ru frowned when she heard this, then she muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my father escaped back then, but he¡¯s still alive now. I think... ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡±CheeQixuann was so shocked that the chopsticks in his hand trembled.Hee stared at her with wide eyes. Yourr father is still alive?Aree you referring toXiiYuanchengg? ¡± ¡°Then, who else do you think is there? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and said Snappily, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. If Xi Muxue¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t fallen into my hands... ¡± Mu Ru told Che Qixuan about the day she went to meet Xi Yuancheng Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My father thought I was Xi Muxue. He even told me to look for Dongfang Yingwu or something like that. I think it has something to do with Dongfang Yingwu. Xi Muxue has been hiding in this inch of Mo city for so many years. I think it has something to do with Dongfang Yingwu. ¡± ¡°Then where¡¯s Xi Muxue? ¡± Che Qixuan could not help but ask, ¡°is she living with your father now? Or is she still pretending to be Xi Muru and living in the Vi Dongfang Mo provided for her? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s in Korea. ¡± Mu Ru stared at him with wide eyes ¡°Pu Zhihui didn¡¯t tell you? Xi Muxue¡¯s face was disfigured because she pretended to be me. Dongfang Mo sent her to Korea for stic surgery. It¡¯s said that because the wound is too deep, it¡¯ll take a few months to fix that face. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Che Qixuan frowned and then said inly, ¡°Zhihui didn¡¯t tell me this. Maybe she thinks that I won¡¯t pay attention to the Dongfang family¡¯s matters like before. Oh right, is zhihui still in Binhai? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Mu told the truth. ¡°Ever since I entered one inch Mo city, I haven¡¯t gone out. A few days ago, I went out because of little feather¡¯s illness, but my phone was turned off when I called her. I didn¡¯t get in touch with her. I was still wondering if she went back to Korea. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact her tomorrow. ¡± Che Qixuan put down the bowl that waspletely empty. Then, he wiped his mouth in satisfaction and said, ¡°it¡¯s really delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten your food for a long time. I was really thinking about it. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and stood up to clean up the dishes. Meanwhile, Che Qixuan¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and nced at it. Then, he quickly went to the bathroom to answer the phone. Mu Ru didn¡¯t need to ask to know that it was Pu Yongjun who called him. This was because Che Qixuan would never answer Pu Yongjun¡¯s calls in front of her. Of course, she was also a tactful person. She would usually quickly avoid him. Chapter 706

Chapter 706: Chapter 706 true and false Dongfang Mo IV

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was already January in the international sea closest to Naples. The temperature was extremely low, especially at night. On the nameless ind, the sea breeze blew wantonly. It was really cold. Dongfang Mo and Ahao had already been on the nameless ind for two days and two nights. Of course, Dongfang Yingwu had not left because he had been wandering around the ind. He and Dongfang Yingwu yed hide-and-seek. The night beforest, Ahao had discovered a house between two trees. Moreover, that simple wooden house was ced on the tree trunk, giving people the illusion that they had arrived in Myanmar. This was because Myanmar¡¯s da Wang Sheng tribe liked to build their houses on tree trunks. However, this was the northern hemisphere of Asia. Logically speaking, it was impossible for them to have the same customs as Myanmar. It was probably because the sea water was prone to high tides The people who lived on top had probably built their houses on this tree trunk. The night beforest, he and a Hao took advantage of the thick fog to fumble under the two trees. Then, they used a detector to confirm that there was no one in the wooden house. Only then did he climb up the tree and enter. There was indeed no one in the wooden house at this moment. However, there were traces of people who had stayed there. Moreover, his sense of smell was very sensitive. He immediately smelled a familiar smell. Dongfang Yingwu had stayed in this house before, which was certain. It was estimated that Dongfang Yingwu hade to this wooden house more than once during the past three days when he was waiting for his money to arrive. It was unknown whether he was resting or setting up some traps. The wooden house was very simple. The floor was made of a few big trees, and there was a bit of bark on it. Simrly, the walls were also made of tree trunks. The roof was also covered with trees, and the top was covered with grass of unknown origin. He did not see anything special in the house, so he was slightly disappointed. The moment he turned around and left, he was shocked to find a book. No, to be precise, it was not a book, but a book. It looked like a notebook or something. He was a little surprised and thought that the book looked familiar, because he had seen it in his parents¡¯study when he was in high school. It seemed to be his mother¡¯s diary. His mother was gentle and loved literature. She was a little sentimental. Although she didn¡¯t be a schr, she had developed the habit of writing a diary over the years. She always liked to write down small things in her life. He almost instinctively reached out and took the book. Just as he was about to open it to take a look, he heard footstepsing from afar. Ahao called him from under the tree, ¡°boss,e down quickly. Someone ising. ¡± He quickly hid the book in his clothes and slid down the tree trunk as fast as he could. A Hao was waiting for him from below. The two of them quickly hid behind the rocks of a big tree a few meters away Dongfang Yingwu and a capable subordinate walked between the two trees. ¡°where did those people run to just now? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu asked a little irritably. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s subordinate answered truthfully. ¡°The fog is too thick now. It¡¯s so thick that even a shlight can¡¯t shine more than two meters away. If those people hide anywhere, we won¡¯t be able to find them. ¡± ¡°D * Mn it, this weather. Do you still want people to live? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu growled in annoyance. Then, as he climbed up the tree trunk, he ordered his subordinate, ¡°you stay here. I¡¯ll go up and get something beforeing down. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s subordinate replied. However, he instantly heard a sounding from not far away, so he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°boss, not good. There seems to be someone nearby. ¡± Chapter 707

Chapter 707: Chapter 707 true or false: Dongfang mo-wu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yingwu, who had just climbed to the door of the wooden house, heard his subordinate¡¯s words. He did not have the time to enter the wooden house and quickly slid down again Then, he shouted to his subordinate, ¡°hurry up and lie down. I don¡¯t know if Ronnie, that dead man, has run back again. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s subordinate echoed his words. ¡°Ronnie, that guy, is very ambitious. Tyson is now old again. Actually, he doesn¡¯t have much ambition to steal other people¡¯s things anymore. I think the Mafia is probably going to change its leader. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go first. ¡± As Dongfang Yingwu spoke, he and his subordinate carefully walked slowly in the direction of the sound. In fact, the sound was a rock that Dongfang Mo threw forward. The sound of the Rock hitting the Rock was because Dongfang Mo was worried that Dongfang Yingwu would find that the notebook was gone when he entered the room. Dongfang Mo and Ahao hid behind a rock under a big tree a few meters away. Because of the thick fog, they couldn¡¯t see the situation at the small wooden house clearly However, they could tell that they had left in the direction of the sound based on the sound of their footsteps getting farther and farther away. After Dongfang Yingwu left, Dongfang Mo and a Hao didn¡¯t dare to go to the wooden house anymore. Because of the thick fog, they and Dongfang Yingwu couldn¡¯t see each other clearly, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Each of them found a ce that they thought was safe to hide. ¡°Take this opportunity to let our brothers rest, ¡± Dongfang Mo said to a Hao. ¡°Pass down the order. The temperature is low, probably close to zero degrees Celsius. Everyone, eat some instant noodles or something to warm up. How much fresh water do we have on the cruise ship? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s still fresh water. ¡± A Hao nodded and asked softly, ¡°boss, what about you? Do you also eat instant noodles? How about some beef Jerky? ¡± Dongfang Mo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink milk. I can¡¯t eat beef jerky. After eating that thing, I drink a lot of water. Now, we must use fresh water sparingly. We can¡¯t waste it. ¡± Ahao nodded. Because the situation was different from the original n, the Food and water on the cruise ship were the most precious. They were even more precious than guns and ammunition. The fog was thick, and they were indeed very sleepy. Dongfang Yingwu did note down from the ind, and they did not continue to pack to search for the five boxes. Because of the fog, they might not be able to find them even if they searched. Dongfang Mo drank milk and slept for a while. He felt that he did not sleep for long, but when he woke up, it was already the afternoon of the second day. Obviously, when a person was extremely tired, their body needed to lie down and rest urgently. When he woke up, he was shocked. When he saw the bright sun outside, he could not help but ask, ¡°Ahao, what¡¯s the situation now? Has Dongfang Yingwu left the ind? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± A Hao hurriedly walked in from the outside Then, he smiled and said to him, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Ronnie probably didn¡¯t take down Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s cruise ship. Now, he¡¯s called people to attack this nameless ind. The two of them are fighting fiercely. It¡¯s been more than half a day since they started fighting in the morning. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a winner yet. ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned He looked at a Hao and asked, ¡°have you investigated how Dongfang Yingwu raises people outside? His Act at Binhai was too perfect. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a powerful force behind the scenes. ¡°. Ahao shook his head He looked at Dongfang Mo with a little shame and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate too deeply before. I only knew that he had dealings with Tyson. Then, he colluded with your aunt Dongfang Mei. Finally, I found out his real identity was surnamed Qiu. Dongfang Jun, the Child Dongfang Mei gave birth to, might be his child. Other than that... ¡°I really didn¡¯t investigate. ¡± Chapter 708

Chapter 708: Chapter 708 true and false Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo nodded He patted Ahao on the shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault for being too careless with him. I originally thought that he just wanted to drive me away from Dongfang Group and let his Dongfang Jun take over Dongfang Group. But now it seems that Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s ambition is not just that great. ¡± Ahao nodded. In fact, he could also see that Dongfang Yingwu had been unbridled ever since he received the 300 million shares of Dongfang Group¡¯s shares in Binhai a week ago Perhaps his hidden identity no longer needed to be hidden anymore? Dongfang Mo had some understanding of Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s current arrogance because Dongfang Group was originally an empty shell. Now that he had received Rodger¡¯s money, and the ck Eagle Group that also owed Dongfang group several billion yuan.. He probably wouldn¡¯t pay Dongfang Group because there was no way to find the ck Eagle group anymore. Dongfang Mo¡¯s investment of 5 billion yuan was not even enough to cover his debt. Under such circumstances, the chances of Dongfang Group surviving were almost zero. Even if he sold one inch Mo city, it wouldn¡¯t help. Six years ago, Xi Empire¡¯s tragedy was about to repeat itself at Dongfang Corporation. It was impossible for Dongfang Yingwu not to be happy. After all, he was a member of the Qiu family, so he must hate the Dongfang family to death. On the ind, sporadic gunshots could be heard. Ronnie must have made up his mind to win this time, so he had to waste time with Dongfang Yingwu. He did not seem to need to go back to the ind anymore. Che Qixuan had already helped him transport the three billion back to Binhai, so he had to retreat. Therefore, he immediately said to a Hao, ¡°pass down the order, we¡¯ll set off immediately. There¡¯s no point in wasting time here. Let¡¯s go back to Binhai first. ¡± Ahao nced at Dongfang Mo with some surprise. He thought that he would take this opportunity to kill Dongfang Yingwu on this ind. He didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Mo to actually make the decision to retreat. However, he had always listened to Dongfang Mo, so although he was puzzled, he still quickly replied, ¡°yes! ¡± Dongfang Mo turned around and walked into his room. He took out the notebook and flipped it open. It was indeed a diary written by his mother back then, and it had been written since she married her father. The first diary was not a daily diary. asionally, it would be for two or three days, and asionally for a week. It recorded the joy of giving birth to twins, and recorded the funny story of naming the two children. There was a paragraph that said: ¡°The twins are very cute, but the big twin has a calmer personality and does not like tough. Yesterday, he actually touched some ck water and even smeared it on his face, so he named him Dongfang Mo. ¡°. ¡°The small twin has a lively and cheerful personality and loves tough. I especially like it when heughs, like a little prince. His father said that he would name him Yu, but I think that Yu sounds better. ¡°. Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this. He still didn¡¯t know how he got his name. He had mistakenly thought that his parents had given him the word ¡®Mo¡¯ because they wanted him to study hard and be a schr. Who knew that it was just a random name. His mother¡¯s diary was very thick, and he didn¡¯t have much interest in reading it in the middle. This was because it usually recorded her fighting with her father, getting angry, or recording scenes of the two brothers fighting with others or their birthdays. He simply skipped the middle and directly flipped to the back a little, wanting to see what they had experienced or what they had encountered when they were close to their shipwreck at sea. Chapter 709

Chapter 709: Chapter 709: real or fake Dongfang Mo 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands were big. He flipped to thest page. The words on it did not seem to be written in ink, but were dark red in color. There was even the smell of blood. His heart instinctively tightened. This was his mother¡¯s diary written in blood. He carefully identified the unclear handwriting. It was actually the 14th of December, 1997. His heart immediately skipped a beat. It was 2007. Ten years ago, in October, he had just started school when he received bad news from Binhai. Both his parents had died at sea The location of the death was on the international waters closest to Naples, Italy. During the Asian Financial Crisis of 1997, it was said that none of the oil wells his parents invested in Italy had produced any oil. As a result, the Oriental Group was on the verge of copse and was on the verge of copse, so he quickly went back to take over. He still clearly remembered that the date of his parents¡¯death was October 17th. However, thest page of his mother¡¯s diary was actually December 14th. This meant that his parents had not died at that time, at least not at the moment. Thest page did not know whether his mother did not have the strength to write or what, the whole page only wrote four words, ah Mo, ah Yu! It was written in their brother¡¯s nickname, and then not a word. His heart instinctively tightened, and an ominous premonition arose in his heart. Was this mother¡¯sst moment? She was thinking of them in her heart? He quickly flipped forward, looking for the October date, and then began to read from October 1st. October 1st, the weather was fine, today is the Chinese National Day, but Ah Xiong and I did not have a holiday, because we are not in China, we are in Italy. The Asian Financial Crisis Affected the Oriental Group, Ah Xiong and I were anxious, fortunately, our oil well drilling out of oil, we finally relieved, with oil, we have money, we can finally get through the difficulties. October 11th, the weather was cloudy, today is really happy, the well oil spewed out, orders piled high, ah Xiong said in these ten days, we have made a lot of money, oriental group, do not have to worry about. On October 15th, the weather was fine. Today, ah Xiong and I were going back to Binhai. Because we drilled out our oil well and sold it to an oilpany, the price was not bad. We wired the money into US dors Because we were worried that arge sum of money would be transferred into Dongfang Group¡¯s ount and attract the attention of the police there, we decided to transfer the money into an underground bank. Then, the underground bank of the underworld would help us send the money back safely. On October 16th, the weather was fine. We were already on the cruise ship. Our cousin Dongfang Yingwu apanied us back to Binhai. This cruise ship was found by him. It was really a good cruise ship. The decoration was luxurious andfortable to sit on. Ah Xiong and I both liked it We have always been very reassured when our cousin does things. After all, we are on the same side. Dongfang Mo paused when he saw this. Although his mother¡¯s diary was short, it also wrote down important things. For example, the cruise ship they were on was found by Dongfang Yingwu, and what about the money they transferred from the underground bank? Could it be that it was also transferred by Dongfang Yingwu He rubbed his forehead with his hand. Back then, his parents were killed at sea because the cruise ship was on fire and sank. Dongfang Yingwu told him that his parents didn¡¯t escape, but now that this diary was here, it was sufficient proof Dongfang Yingwu was lying. The diary had already recorded the 16th of October 10 years ago, and the date of his parents¡¯death was the 17th. Dongfang Mo suddenly realized that the diary was so heavy and thick that he almost did not dare to turn the page. Chapter 710

Chapter 710: Chapter 710 true and false Dongfang Mo 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was silent for a long while before he finally gritted his teeth and flipped to the next page. To his surprise, he discovered that the words on this page were no longer written in ink. Furthermore, the color of the words might be the juice of a certain nt. The date wasn¡¯t October 17th either. Instead, it was October 20th. It was actually four dayster. January 20th. The weather was foggy. I had stayed on this nameless ind for three days. During these three days, I had first thought of ways to survive. Only then did I think of writing a diary. Three days ago, the cruise ship that AH Xiong and I were on lost its direction because of the fog. Then it hit something in front of it. In short, the cruise ship lost its bnce and jolted on the sea. Then it entered the water. At that time, ah Xiong and I were sleeping What we didn¡¯t know at the time was that when we woke up and ran out, the entire cruise ship had already sunk in half. There were also people shouting that the cruise ship was going to explode. Ah Xiong dragged me up with his hand. We finally climbed onto the deck. However, we could no longer find the Kayak. I was extremely anxious. Those who were already on the Kayak.. Some kayaks that only had one or two people inside refused toe and pick us up. The two of US didn¡¯t know what to do. The cruise ship was about to explode. At this moment, our cousin Dongfang Yingwu swam over from afar. He picked up the life jacket from somewhere. He took it off and threw it over forcefully Then, he shouted loudly for us to jump. Ah Xiong helped me put on the life jacket. However, I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone to escape. Ah Xiong was anxious. He picked me up and threw me into the sea. I was so scared that I shouted loudly. However, before I could finish shouting, I heard a rumbling explosion. The moment I turned around.. The cruise ship had already turned into a sea of fire, and my ah Xiong had also disappeared. My cousin Dongfang Yingwu swam to my side with difficulty. He pulled me up and climbed onto a small Kayak. Then, this Kayak sailed towards this unknown ind. We settled down on this unknown ind. When Ah Xiong threw me into the sea, my leg unknowingly hit the edge of the small yacht. My leg was broken, but I insisted on finding my ah Xiong. My leg was broken and I couldn¡¯t walk. I could only stay on this unknown ind. My cousin Dongfang Yingwu was running up and down. He said that the Coast Guard from Naples, Italy, hade. He said that someone was smuggling on this cruise ship, and Ah Xiong was actually ranked first. I was AH Xiong¡¯s wife.. I was also going to be implicated. I was the main suspect, and now the Coast Guard was looking for me. I was immediately stunned. I knew that this cruise ship was from the underworld, but how could ah Xiong be a smuggler We only paid for two wells that no one else could drill, and then we were lucky to drill out oil. Moreover, we didn¡¯t dare to be greedy because we heard that oil couldn¡¯t be privately extracted. It seemed that private extraction was illegal or something We sold this well to an oilpany again. Ah Xiong couldn¡¯t be found, and we didn¡¯t even get a body. My cousin was exhausted, and I couldn¡¯t show up. My cousin said that he had already reported to the Italian police, saying that AH Xiong and I didn¡¯t escape, and that we might have sunk to the bottom of the sea when the cruise ship exploded. Because the cruise ship exploded, I was worried that the news of my and Ah Xiong¡¯s death would cause the already turbulent eastern group to close down, so I asked my cousin to quickly find a cruise ship and I wanted to go back. But my cousin said that there was no cruise ship here, and now that this ce was surrounded by the Coast Guard, which cruise ship would dare to go here Whether it is ck and white, do not have to go around Ah? Chapter 711

Chapter 711: Chapter 711 true or false Dongfang Mo Jiu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION October 21st, the weather was fine My cousin Dongfang Yingwu helped me build a small wooden house between two trees and let me live in it. He said that he would first return to Binhai to appease the people of the Dongfang Group and at the same time bring the eldest young master back from America to ept the Dongfang Group Once the people of the Dongfang Group had calmed down, he would bring the eldest young master to bring me back. I agreed to his idea because it was useless for us to stay here. Since he was in good health, he could put on a life jacket and swim dozens of nautical miles or even hundreds of nautical miles to see if he could stop a cruise ship or yacht or something As for me, I had a broken leg and several injured women on my body. If I followed him, it would only drag him down. Perhaps both of them wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Binhai and would die at the bottom of the sea. Because Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Group had encountered a financial storm, we had suffered heavy losses in cash and Stock Exchange. Right now, everyone was in a state of panic. There were already a few who didn¡¯t pay their workers I asked my cousin to immediately track down the money we transferred back through the underground bank after he returned. I asked him to quickly hand it over to AH MO after receiving the money. I also asked Ah Mo to quickly pay the workers of the Dongfang Group. It was the most important thing to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts. When Dongfang Mo saw this, his eyes were already filled with anger. He still remembered that he had returned from the United States ten years ago. At that time, because he had only received the news on October 27th, it was already the end of January when he returned to Binhai. Dongfang Yingwu told him with a heavy heart that his parents had been killed on the high seas near Naples. The reason for the death was that the cruise ship had collided with something. Because it was foggy that day, and the cruise ship his parents were on was a Mafia cruise ship, he didn¡¯t dare to call the police However, he had informed the mafia to rescue them, but he had stayed there for a few days. His parents¡¯bodies had not been recovered. Dongfang Yingwu said that his parents had taken the Mafia cruise ship because they had lost all their money investing in the oil wells in Italy. They were in deep debt, so they had been hiding everywhere. Even when they returned to their country, they did not dare to go through the proper channels Because they did not have a mining permit, the Italian police were hunting them down. At that time, he had just returned from the United States. Because his parents had never told him about thepany when he was studying, he did not know anything. He did not even know that his parents were investing in the oil wells in Italy. At that time, Dongfang Group was in a crisis because of the Asian financial crisis. He was the one who brought money back from the United States. At that time, when he was studying in the United States, he was ying stocks with a fellow trader. At that time, the stocks of various Asian countries plummeted Even Hong Kong was the same. Hence, he earned arge sum of money at that time. It was precisely because of his money that Dongfang Group survived the crisis. At that time, Dongfang Yingwu saw that he was able to bring money back from abroad at such a young age. He held him in high esteem and was even more devoted to Dongfang Group. However, he never dreamed that before his parents died, there was actually arge sum of money that was transferred from Italy to Binhai via the underground bank. It went without saying that the money was definitely taken by Dongfang Yingwu alone. When he thought of this, his hands were clenched into fists. He only began to suspect Dongfang Yingwu after his own car ident seven years ago. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared in Binhai alone. However, he didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Yingwu to have already made a move against Dongfang group when his parents were still alive. It was very likely that Dongfang Yingwu had personally made a move against his parents. Chapter 712

Chapter 712: Chapter 712 true and false: Dongfang Mo X

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo calmed himself down a little, then slowly read down. Because the words were written with the juice of some kind of nt, some of them were blurred and needed to be carefully identified. October 29th, the weather was foggy My cousin had been gone for a week. I didn¡¯t know if he had sessfully returned to Binhai or if my ah Mo had returned from America to take over the Dongfang Group. For the past week, I had been dragging my broken leg down from this wooden house every day. Then, I used my hands to crawl to the beach. I had been crawling around the beach all day, looking for some crabs, fish, and prawns to satisfy my hunger In addition, I wanted to see if ah Xiong woulde out of the water. Ah Xiong¡¯s death made me very sad, but there was nothing I could do. I wanted to build a grave for him on this isted ind, but even his body could not be found. ... November 30th, the weather was clear It was very cold today. I hid in the wooden house and did not dare to go out. My broken leg could no longer exert any strength. The most unfortunate thing was that my other leg was bitten by a poisonous snake yesterday. My cousin had been gone for more than a month, but he still had note. I was gradually beginning to be disappointed. He had note for so long. Did he not return to Binhai at all It was possible that he had already died on the high seas. If my cousin had died, then what would the eastern group look like now Brother Liu was honest, but his ability was limited. Ah Mei was also a woman. Moreover, she had never been involved in the matters of the group. And my ah Mo, ah Mo, who was studying in the United States, did you know about our ident Did you rush back to Binhai? December 7th, the weather was cloudy I hadn¡¯t gone down the tree for a week, and my leg, which had been bitten by a poisonous snake, was all swollen and swollen. The leaves around the Wooden House had been plucked and eaten up by me, and the juice had been smeared on the ce where the snake had bitten, but it had no effect at all And the shadow of my cousin, Dongfang Yingwu, still hadn¡¯t appeared. December 8th, the weather was cloudy My cousin still hadn¡¯te. I started to feel thirsty, but I had plucked all the leaves outside the Wooden House, and now I couldn¡¯t even drink dew. When Dongfang Mo saw this, tears started to fall from his eyes. His mother was on that isted ind. Her final days were actually so miserable. One of her legs was broken and the other was bitten by a poisonous snake. And that damned Dongfang Yingwu actually didn¡¯t tell him that his mother was still alive. He actually lied to him. His goal was to swallow the Dongfang family¡¯srge amount of wealth. The words below were no longer written with nt juice, but with blood. It was obvious that his mother no longer had the ability to pick any nts. December 11th, the weather was clear I felt like I was about to die. My entire body was so weak that I didn¡¯t have any strength left. Moreover, my blood was about to run dry. At this moment, I no longer had any hope that my cousin Dongfang Yingwu would still be alive and bring ah Mo to save me. I only hoped that my ah Mo would be a little smarter I would be able to discover the changes in Dongfang Group and rush back. December 13th, the weather was foggy Last night, I dreamt of Ah Mo. he had returned to Binhai from America. My cousin Dongfang Yingwu took out the money and gave it to him. He paid the workers¡¯wages. The situation in Dongfang Group had stabilized. I was very happy, even though it was just a dream. When Dongfang Mo saw this, his hands clenched into fists. The veins on the back of his hands were violent. This was the diary that his mother had written the day before she died. She wasn¡¯t dreaming. It was clearly an illusion before she died. His mother died on December 14,1997. Before she died, she didn¡¯t write anything in the diary. She only wrote his and ah Yu¡¯s names. She must have read their names and left. Chapter 713

Chapter 713: Chapter 713: real or fake Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Dongfang Mo finished reading the diary, he immediately found Ahao and asked him to return to the nameless ind. ¡°What? ¡± Ahao was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve already gotten the five boxes. What¡¯s the point of going back now? Besides, we¡¯ve already traveled 150 nautical miles, a full six hours... ¡± ¡°I must go back, ¡± Dongfang MO quickly interrupted Ahao¡¯s words, his thick eyebrows knitted together into a rope. ¡°There¡¯s no problem if we go back, but it¡¯ll take us 12 hours to go back and forth. I think by the time we get to the isted ind, Dongfang Yingwu and Ronnie will have finished fighting long ago... ¡± ¡°My return has nothing to do with Dongfang Yingwu and Ronnie¡¯s war, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Ahao¡¯s words and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. In short, I have to go back. There can¡¯t be any dy. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Ahao saw that Dongfang Mo insisted and stopped persuading him. In fact, he didn¡¯t want him to go back. One reason was because he was worried about the time it would take to go back and forth, and the other was because he was worried that the cruise ship would run out of oil. AHAO¡¯s estimation was actually wrong. Because they would be heading in the opposite direction, the speed would be slower. So when they arrived at this nameless ind, it was already 14 hourster. Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s cruise ship and Ronnie¡¯s cruise ship were gone, and there were no gunshots on the ind. The two of them must have fought to the death after they left. Of course, who won the five empty boxes in the end.. Only they themselves knew that Dongfang Mo did not care about that. It was noon when they walked onto the ind again. The weather today was very good. It was a sunny day. Although the temperature was still a little low, about three degrees, because of the sun, they did not feel cold walking forward. It was a sunny day. There were not many buildings on the isted ind, so his field of vision was rtively wide. It did not take Dongfang Mo long to find the wooden house that was built between two trees. He had not seen the appearance of the wooden house clearly in the early morning fog that day, but he did see it clearly today. In fact, this wooden house was probably repaired by Dongfang Yingwuter because some of the trees and branches did not seem to have been there for more than ten years. He wanted to find his mother¡¯s bones. His mother died in this wooden house. Of course, the bones were definitely not in the wooden house anymore, but where exactly was Dongfang Yingwu buried? He climbed up the wooden house again. It was empty inside. There was nothing. Even his mother¡¯s breath, perhaps because it had been ten years, he could no longer smell it. Ahao led people to search around the wooden house, hoping to find something simr to a tomb. However, the result of the search was very disappointing, because the ce was filled with rocks, such as short thorns or some trees There was no ce that looked like a tomb. ¡°could it be that Dongfang Yingwu did not use a tomb at all? He just casually dug a hole and buried it? ¡± Ahao said carefully to Dongfang Mo. . It waspletely possible. Dongfang Yingwu seemed to be a kind and amiable person, but in reality, he was extremely cruel. What kind of thing could he not do? Dongfang Mo nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°get someone to search this ind carefully. Dig Out anything that seems suspicious. I hope I can bring my mother home... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, then swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°of course, if you really can¡¯t find it, then forget it. ¡± Chapter 714

Chapter 714: Chapter 714 real and fake Dongfang MO B

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, Dongfang Group. Che Qixuan drove to work like he was heading to the sky. Because he looked exactly like Dongfang Mo and he was wearing Dongfang Mo¡¯s clothes, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being recognized by others. In fact, what he was most worried about right now was the review of documents and meetings. There were also those unknown high-ranking officials who came to talk about this and that. He didn¡¯t know what to do at all. Just like yesterday, a handsome man suddenly came to him and told him about the bid. He even said that this was a chance for Dongfang group toe back to life. Thepany¡¯s former designer was taken away by Dongfang Yingwu He left behind an iplete design draft and asked what he should do now Should he hire another designer with a high sry or go abroad and hire a designer back? How would he know this question He was not in this line of work. Moreover, that person even said that the bid was for a piece ofnd, like the Old City renovation of Binhai¡¯s Old City district or something. He waspletely clueless about these things. Therefore, he said that this question needed to be considered again, which made that person anxious. He said that the CEO was on the brink of a fire. Time was money. There were only a few months left, and the nning team did not have the design drawings in ce Right now, they did not know how to make a n... ... In short, that person said a lot of things, and they all sounded very reasonable. Logically speaking, he should have made a decision. However, he was not Dongfang Mo, so he did not know which aspect to make a decision on. Thus, he could only bite the bullet and say that this matter needed to be discussed in a meeting Let him go down and do his work first. Of course, having a meeting to discuss was one thing, but when to have a meeting was another matter. He would not be so foolish as to invite everyone to have a meeting to discuss this issue in these two days. He had to arrange these work schedules after Dongfang Mo returned. The day before yesterday, he had not reviewed a single document. The day before yesterday, he had not held a meeting. He had even asked his secretary to cancel the row meeting that his secretary had mentioned, saying that it would be held another day. Today, however, the car had just arrived at thepany and had stopped. Before he could even get out of the car, the secretary who had been waiting for him ran over to inform him that a group of debt collectors hade. He did not know who was the one who spread the rumor that Dongfang Group¡¯s CEO, Dongfang Mo, had already run away Therefore, everyone was gambling at the entrance and was in a deadlock with the security guards. They told him to drive away quickly and not to appear. Otherwise, those creditors would probably not be able to get rid of him. Dongfang Group did not have any money at the moment. This was a situation that all the higher-ups knew. Dongfang Mei and her son had withdrawn their shares. Dongfang Group had used Rodger¡¯s debt to pay them off. Che Qixuan frowned. Thepany hade to collect debts. Under such circumstances, he should have avoided them because he did not know how much external debt Dongfang Group had and whether the thirty he brought back would be enough to repay the debts. However, before he could start the car, thepany¡¯s finance director had already run over Seeing him, he said anxiously, ¡°president, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s time for thepany to go to work today, but the employees below the supervisor level haven¡¯te to work yet. We just received thetest news. They went to the entrance of the city government to cause a strike. They said that we¡¯re four months behind on our wages and they¡¯re starving to death. Just now, the director ofbor personally called... ... ...¡± When Che Qixuan heard this, he knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t avoid it today. He was going to ignore the debt of asking for money for the time being, but he definitely had to take care of the workers¡¯strike. Otherwise, the Oriental Group might really be shut down. Chapter 715

Chapter 715: Chapter 715 true or false Dongfang Mo C

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan originally thought that paying the workers¡¯wages was a simple matter because the employees all had time cards, so they could just calcte their wages ording to the time cards. Moreover, the employees¡¯wages from three months ago had already been calcted by the finance department. As long as they were paid ording to that amount, it would be fine. Therefore, when he spoke to the director of the Bureau of Labor, he agreed very quickly and said that he had just returned from a business trip It was true that the turnover of funds in recent months had been somewhat difficult, but now that a portion of the funds had been recovered, it was possible to pay the employees¡¯wages for the first three months. Thus, under Che Qixuan¡¯s promise and the adjustment of the Bureau of Labor, Dongfang Group¡¯s striking employees returned to work in the afternoon. Of course, the first thing they did when they went to work was to receive their sries. Regarding the issue of sry payment, Dongfang Mo, Che Qixuan, had no choice but to hold an impromptu meeting in the morning. Fortunately, he did not need to say too much about this matter, and it was only for everyone to discuss it. The finance department was very surprised by Dongfang Mo¡¯s promise to the Bureau of Labor to give them three months¡¯sry in one go, because the money they currently had was almost not enough for a month¡¯s sry. It was not enough for Dongfang Mo, but Che Qixuan clearly informed them that he had received some money back So three months¡¯sry was enough. The Finance Department of Dongfang Group didn¡¯t know that Dongfang Mo could receive so much money after a business trip. Of course, it wasn¡¯t much, because Che Qixuan had just taken out 100 million USD. Of course, there were still a bunch of creditors waiting for money. Che Qixuan didn¡¯t know what to do, because once he let go of the payment door frame, he didn¡¯t know if the money was enough. Moreover, the bidding was still waiting for investment. Of course, the finance department had experience. They said that dying the payment was the decision of any bigpany. In fact, Dongfang Group had only paid three months ago. Now, they could learn from foreignpanies and dy the payment until half a yearter. This suggestion was approved by Che Qixuan on the spot. He asked the Finance Department to issue a notice to all the merchants. He asked the sales department and the purchasing department to inform all the merchants that the bills would be settled after half a year. The bills would be reconciled in less than half a year However, the payment would be made after half a year. This method quickly resolved thosepanies that wanted to collect debts. At the same time, because Dongfang Mo, Che Qixuan, had personally promised everyone, although thosepanies did not receive much payment, it could be seen that the sries of Dongfang Group¡¯s employees had been paid The payment was also slowly being made. It could be considered as a reassurance that no one would cause trouble again. Che Qixuan was secretly happy. He felt that it was not as difficult as he had imagined to be Dongfang Mo¡¯s substitute. Especially after he had appeased the employees and the debt collectionpanies, he could be considered to be able to rest easy for a few days As for the document review and decision-making meetings, he could adopt a dying policy and wait for Dongfang Mo toe back to finish it. However, the imagination was very full, but the reality was very bony. These four days, he had just arrived at thepany. Before the coffee made by his secretary was served, a middle-aged woman came knocking on his door. To be honest, he did not recognize this middle-aged woman at first nce because he had not seen Dongfang Mei for 15 years. Fifteen years ago, Dongfang Mei was only 35 years old, and now, Dongfang Mei was already 51 years old. In his mind, Dongfang Mei was still a young woman with a first-rate figure, but now, Dongfang Mei, who came to look for him, was already a little Chubby. Her face looked a little stiff because she had undergone stic surgery. Chapter 716

Chapter 716: Chapter 716 true and false Dongfang Mo D

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Che Qixuan saw Dongfang Mei, he was obviously stunned for a moment. However, when Dongfang Mei saw him, she cried out in surprise, ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re really back. I thought the rumors outside were false? ¡± This time, Che Qixuan remembered her safely. This was because a person¡¯s appearance changed with the passage of time. However, if one¡¯s voice was not hoarse, it would not change. ¡°Oh, aunt Gu, I¡¯m only going on a business trip for a few days. ¡± Che qixuan quickly reacted and said indifferently, ¡°what rumors? Why don¡¯t I know about it? ¡± ¡°Hehe, actually, it¡¯s not a rumor. ¡± Dongfang Mei said a little awkwardly, ¡°I only heard that Dongfang Group owed their employees a few months¡¯ wages, and some of the debts were also paid. But I know the actual situation of Dongfang Group, so I mistakenly thought it was a rumor. ¡± When Dongfang Mei said this, the expression on her face became more and more stiff Then, sheughed self-mockingly and said, ¡°but now, it looks like it¡¯s all true. Ah Mo, you¡¯re still the one with the ability. After taking over Dongfang Group for a month and a half, Dongfang Group has gotten out of its predicament. ¡± Che Qixuan didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say because he hadn¡¯t interacted with Dongfang Mei for 15 years. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on between Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Mo right now. In his memories, Dongfang Mei had been very good to him and Dongfang Mo 15 years ago. At that time, Dongfang Mo had gone abroad to study at Harvard, while he had stayed in Binhai. Because he had stayed a year behind in high school, he had to enter university a yearter than Dongfang Mo.. At that time, Dongfang Mei¡¯s child, Dongfang Jun, was only twelve years old. He was in the sixth grade of primary school, and he was called second brother and second brother every day. Dongfang Jun and Dongfang Mo both liked this third brother very much, and they had never treated him as an outsider. In their minds, dongfang Jun was a member of the Dongfang family, and was their biological younger brother. But the situation now was that Dongfang Mei and her son had gotten together with Dongfang Yingwu. No matter what their rtionship was with him, at least the person who stood beside Dongfang Yingwu was Dongfang Mo¡¯s opponent In other words, Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Mo had shed all pretense of cordiality. When Dongfang Mei saw that Dongfang Mo did not speak, she thought that he was angry. Of course, Dongfang Mo had sufficient reason to be angry. After all, she had forced him during his most difficult time and had even taken away three billion of his outstanding shares Therefore, it was indeed impossible for Dongfang Mo to treat her well. Therefore, when Che Qixuan was silent and only had a cold expression on his face, Dongfang Mei immediately stood up Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°AH MO, Aunty may be a little selfish, but no matter what, your third brother was in a car ident, and I am a woman. ¡± Dongfang Mei looked at Che Qixuan helplessly and said, ¡°in short, ah Mo, Aunty knows that I have indeed let you down over the years, but Aunty also knows that you have always been magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with Aunty, right Ah Jun may be starting his ownpany, and I hope that you can take care of him a little more in the future.¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face was still cold and silent. It was not that he was unwilling to pay attention to Dongfang Mei, but he simply did not know how to say it, afraid that he would be exposed if he said the wrong thing. However, Che Qixuan didn¡¯t know that his silence made an angry Dongfang Mo look alive. This perfectly illustrated Dongfang Mo¡¯s disregard for Dongfang Mei. Chapter 717

Chapter 717: Chapter 717 true and false Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai, Juntao court. Dongfang Yingwu, who had just rushed back, looked travel-worn After listening to Dongfang Mei¡¯s narration, his entire face was so shocked that it twisted. ¡°You just said that Dongfang Mo went on a business trip and received money. Dongfang Group has already walked out of their predicament in the past two days. How is this possible? ¡± ¡°How is it impossible? ¡± Dongfang Mei rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°now the entire Binhai knows. Moreover, the matter of the employees of Binhai striking at the city government¡¯s main entrance has been exposed on television. Dongfang Mo personally stepped in to resolve this matter. ¡± ¡°Then what exactly is going on? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu furrowed his brows tightly. Then, he looked at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°could it be that my estimation is wrong? Rodger isn¡¯t Dongfang Mo? ¡± Dongfang Mei red at him and said, ¡°you¡¯re always so paranoid. In the past, you suspected that Ah Mo and ah Yu were the same person. Later, ah Yu died, and you suspected that Rodger was Ah Mo. now, you¡¯ve personally gone to Rodger to collect the money. Furthermore, you haven¡¯t returned yet. Ah Mo is already handling the matters of the Dongfang Group. Now, you won¡¯t be suspicious again, right? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu was at a loss for words. ording to the information he received, the person who was suspected to be Rodger had disguised himself and boarded the ind after he left the ind with his men. This meant that Rodger had left the ind before him. ording to this deduction, if Rodger was Dongfang Mo, then he should not have returned to Binhai. However, Dongfang Mo was clearly handling the affairs in Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Group, and he was handling them in an orderly manner He forced the Dongfang Group to take a difficult step. ¡°Oh right, you received Rodger¡¯s debt this time, right? ¡± Dongfang Mei saw that Dongfang Yingwu was deep in thought, so she hurriedly asked Without waiting for him to answer, she said, ¡°three billion. How big is our prosperous group? Ah, Junkai will be able to take charge of the matters when he returns this year. I think we have to hurry... ¡± ¡°What Hurry? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu red at Dongfang Mei in annoyance, then said with a dark expression, ¡°we received the money, and the debt was also given to Rodger, but the money was stolen by an unknown person? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mei was really shocked. She looked at Dongfang Yingwu with a puzzled look and asked after a long while, ¡°do you know who stole it? ¡± Dongfang Yingwu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Because at that time, on the international sea closest to Naples, two forces came to snatch my box. One of them was Hei Sen¡¯s men, but he didn¡¯t seed and was defeated by me. The other group should be Rodger¡¯s men disguised, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to seed, but... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Yingwu remembered that he had beaten that Damn Ronnie back and brought his few remaining subordinates back to his impregnable cruise ship. Then, he went to the bottom of the cabin to check his three billion dors proudly. However, only when he reached the bottom of the cabin did he realize that his most capable subordinate, who had been used to guard the three billion dors, was tied to a pir, while his three billion dor box had disappeared without a trace. His subordinate told him that a man in a diving suit had attacked him and stolen the five boxes. As for how he had moved them, he didn¡¯t know Because he only found out that the man was wearing a ck diving suit the moment he was knocked out. He did not know anything else. A man, just a man, had stolen three billion of his money without a sound. How powerful was this man? Moreover, that was on the International Sea, where the sea was the deepest. A person needed to carry five boxes to dive. How far could he dive Moreover, who was this man? Chapter 718

Chapter 718: Chapter 718: real or fake Dongfang Mo.

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo? He shook his head. He had never heard of Dongfang Mo being able to dive because in his impression, Dongfang Mo had been a sensible and obedient child since he was young. His energy was mainly used to study, otherwise.. He wouldn¡¯t have directly entered Harvard when he graduated from high school at the age of 18. Dongfang Mo was quite good at driving, which he knew. He seemed to know how to swim. Of course, when he was at Harvard, he had a girlfriend in California. The two of them often went to the beach, so it was impossible for him not to know how to swim. However, he had never heard that Dongfang Mo knew how to swim. Moreover, Dongfang Mo had returned to take over Dongfang group ten years ago. Seven years ago, he had been in a car ident and was paralyzed from the bottom half of his body. After that, he had been in a wheelchair. He did not even have the chance to go swimming Let alone diving. In the past five years, Dongfang Mo had been treating his eyes and legs for two years, and then for the next three years, he had been cultivating in Binhai. Because he had lost his position as the CEO of Dongfang Group, he seemed to be addicted to fishing all day long. Such a person definitely could not be the person who wore a diving suit to rob him of three billion! But if it wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo, then who could it be? Could it be that Dongfang Mo had invited someone from somewhere Someone who specialized in diving? In short, Dongfang Mo¡¯s sudden wealth made people suspicious, but he did not have enough reason to prove that Dongfang Mo was the one who had robbed him of three billion. Dongfang Mei looked at Dongfang Yingwu and her heart immediately skipped a beat. After all, three billion was not a small amount, and Dongfang Yingwu said that he had received the money, but now he said that the money had been stolen. Dongfang Yingwu saw Dongfang Mei¡¯s expression He said a little unhappily, ¡°am I lying to you? Ah Jun is our son and all my money is his. I am trying to find a way to investigate. I will definitely not let this go. If he dares to steal my money, Dongfang Yingwu is courting death. ¡± When Dongfang Mei heard his words, she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re lying to me. I¡¯m just worried that without these three billion, then our ability topete with Dongfang Group for that piece ofnd would obviously not be enough. Although Dongfang Group is currently having a hard time, ah Mo, that child, you know. Ten years ago, my brother and sister-inw died. Dongfang group was in turmoil. He was able to bring back funds from the United States. I feel that these five years have definitely not been wasted... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Of course he hasn¡¯t been idle for nothing, ¡± Dongfang yingwu interrupted Dongfang Mei unhappily. ¡°Alright, even if he has earned some money from trading stocks overseas in the past five years, I don¡¯t believe that he canpletely revive a dying Dongfang Group. Giving the employees three months¡¯ sry and paying the suppliers half a year ago doesn¡¯t mean that Dongfang Group is out of trouble. It can only mean that Dongfang Mo is struggling before his death. ¡± Dongfang Mei did not say anything after hearing Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s words. In fact, she felt that the current Dongfang Mo did not look like he was struggling before he died. When she went to see him this morning.. His cold and dark face andpletely ignoring attitude showed that he hadpletely seen through her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the Dongfang Group anymore. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu quickly changed the topic and then asked faintly, ¡°Oh right, how is ah Jun now? Is the surgery alright? Has He not transferred overseas yet? ¡± ¡°Ah Jun himself doesn¡¯t want to go overseas, ¡± Dongfang Mei exined in a low voice. ¡°Ah Jun said that going overseas is just a waste of money. He wants to use this time to read more management books and at the same time, make ns for Xingwang Group after the New Year... ¡± Chapter 719

Chapter 719: Chapter 719 true or false: Dongfang Mo G

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan had been the CEO of Dongfang Group for ten days. The documents he didn¡¯t review and the dyed meetings gave him a headache. He found different excuses every day, which made Ning Sicheng and his secretary feel that he was unbelievable They even began to wonder if he had been hit in the head by someone on a business trip? Just when he could no longer pretend, Dongfang Mo finally came back. When Dongfang Mo came back, he didn¡¯t go to Dongfang Group, nor did he return to one inch Mo city. Instead, he went directly to a cemetery by the mountains and rivers in Binhai. Then, he called Che Qixuan. Che Qixuan Remembered Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone number when he was about to get off work. After hanging up the phone, he went straight to the cemetery. He didn¡¯t even bring a bodyguard with him. Of course, with his skills, he didn¡¯t need a bodyguard at all. When he rushed to the cemetery, he found Dongfang Mo standing there in ck clothes. In front of him were a few weathered bones and a thick notebook. He felt that the notebook looked familiar. It seemed like he had seen it somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. After all, he had been in a vegetative state in bed for eight years. ¡°This is... ¡± Dongfang Mo pointed at the weathered bones and notebook on the ck cloth and looked at Dongfang Mo. ... ¡°This is the diary our mother... wrote with her... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was choked with sobs as it trembled slightly in the night wind. ¡°What? ¡± Che Qixuan was shocked and asked involuntarily, ¡°where did you find it? Mother, she... didn¡¯t you say that she and father were both killed at sea? ¡± Che Qixuan still remembered that eight years ago, when he woke up from hisa, the first person who came to see him was his twin brother, Dongfang Mo, but his parents didn¡¯te to see him. At that time, he asked his father, where was mom Dongfang Mo told him that two years ago, his parents were killed at sea. The cruise ship exploded and sank, but none of his parents escaped. ¡°My parents were indeed killed at sea... ¡± Dongfang Mo briefly exined the situation and then said with a pained tone, ¡°but our mom didn¡¯t die at that time. Dongfang Yingwu threw her on an isted ind... ¡± Dongfang Mo searched for a long time on that isted ind and almost turned the entire ind upside down. In the end, it was under the tree of that small wooden house that his mother¡¯s remains were dug out. Actually, he was already prepared to leave at that time. Before he left, he decided to take ast look at the best ce his mother had stayed, which was that small wooden house. He climbed up the small wooden house again and carefully checked every corner of the small wooden house again. He wanted to see if he could find any clues or what his mother left behind in the end. Of course, there was no trace. Even if there was, it was probably destroyed by Dongfang Yingwu. He stayed in the cabin for a while and finally slid down from the tree in disappointment. Because he forgot to jump backward, hended directly under the tree and stepped on a small uneven rock. He almost fell, so he kicked the small rock with his foot. The small rock was kicked away, and there was sand in it. There was a shiny thing in the sand. He thought it was the shell of a sea m, so he kicked it again. He realized that it was not the shell of a sea m, but a small ring. The ring was a little ck, but he could still see the bright spot. He bent down instinctively and picked up the small ring. Then he realized it was a ring. It seemed to be a silver ring. Chapter 720

Chapter 720: Chapter 720 true and false Dongfang Mo H

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart was locked tightly in an instant. He had a feeling that this ring belonged to his mother. Therefore, in order to verify whether it was a silver ring, he immediately asked Ahao to fetch toothpaste from the cruise ship. After wiping it clean with toothpaste, the ring finally sparkled. It was indeed a silver ring. Moreover, the internal test of the silver ring had the word ¡°Hui, ¡± which was his mother¡¯s name. If his mother¡¯s silver ring was here, then his mother must be here. In almost an instant, he had made this realization, so he hurriedly asked a Hao toe over and dig along the tree. Sure enough, after a few excavations, the bones were dug out. Although it was a little weathered, he was sure that this was his mother, because there couldn¡¯t be a second person on this ind. His mother¡¯s calf was fractured, and the bones in the calf of the dug-out remains were also broken, which was consistent with what was recorded in her diary. Presumably, when Dongfang Yingwu buried her, he must have thought that a silver ring was worthless, so he didn¡¯t take it off his mother¡¯s finger, right? And it was this silver ring that helped him find his mother, so that he could take his mother home to his mothend in this ce far away from China. Che Qixuan listened to Dongfang Mo¡¯s narration and held his mother¡¯s diary tightly with both hands. He had once vowed not to ask about anything in the Dongfang family. The old him.. He had thought that he could treat himself as a stranger who had nothing to do with the Dongfang family. But now, facing his mother¡¯s remains, facing his mother¡¯s diary written in blood, facing thest page, and his mother using thest bit of blood to write down his name, he realized that he could no longer exclude himself from the Dongfang family. He would definitely interfere in the Dongfang family¡¯s affairs, and he would definitely not let go of the enemy who killed his parents. Even if he did not have the qualifications to be a man, even if he could only be a woman, he would still be a member of the Dongfang family. Mu Ru made noodles again at night. Because Che Qixuan loved noodles, and little feather loved noodles, she had been cooking noodles almost every two days for the past ten days. Aunt Liu smiled and said, ¡°now that I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t have to work much anymore. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know ah Mo loved noodles so much, and the chefs have had a lot of free time these few days. ¡°. Mu Ru felt ashamed when she heard this. She was only concerned about Che Qixuan¡¯s stomach and had forgotten that the real Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t really like noodles. In the past, when he was at home, the dining table was often filled with all kinds of delicious dishes. Well, it was probably already suspicious that she would make such a dinner for Che Qixuan. She secretly regretted it, so she thought that she would definitely not make noodles for him tomorrow. Otherwise, the servants in one inch ink city would probably suspect his identity. ¡°Mommy, what are you daydreaming about? ¡± Little feather ran in from outside the door and saw mu ru sitting in the living room in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but call out mischievously, ¡°Mommy, you werezy again today. Didn¡¯t you go to paint? ¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy isn¡¯t in the mood today, ¡± Mu Ru said truthfully, then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, little feather, if you¡¯re hungry, eat first. Your father... he might have worked overtime again. ¡± ¡°A big liar always has to work overtime. ¡± Little Feather pouted her pink lips unhappily, then wiggled her little butt as she walked towards the dining room. As she walked, she said, ¡°then I¡¯ll eat first. When the big liares back, the noodles will be all smudged. Let¡¯s see how he eats. ¡± ¡°Who said I have toe back sote? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice sounded at the entrance of the Mo Garden¡¯s main hall. Mu Ru could not help but look up and was shocked to find Dongfang Mo walking towards her. Chapter 721

Chapter 721: Chapter 721 real and fake Dongfang Mo I

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she realized that this was Dongfang Mo, the Real Dongfang Mo, and not Che Qixuan. Although the two of them looked exactly the same, she was too familiar with both of them. She could almost recognize him with just a nce. ¡°Big Liar? ¡± Little feather, who had walked to the side of the restaurant, immediately turned her head when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice. When she saw Dongfang Mo, she was obviously stunned, but she immediately recognized her. Actually, little feather was too familiar with Che Qixuan, so familiar that no one could pretend to be him. Therefore, when she saw Dongfang Mo, her first reaction was that this was not her daddy, Che Qixuan. Of course, the person who looked like this was either her daddy, Che Qixuan, or her great liar, Dongfang Mo. there was no doubt about this, because there was no other person in the world who looked like this. ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Aren¡¯t you going to eat? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw Mu Ru sitting on the sofa and staring at him nkly, so he couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry. Why aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Mu Ru finally reacted. Then, she instinctively looked outside the door and found that there was no sign of Che Qixuan. ¡°We¡¯re having noodles tonight. ¡± Mu Ru brought the noodles to Dongfang Mo and said with some difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t know... I thought... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can eat noodles too. ¡± Dongfang Mo picked up his chopsticks and picked up the noodles to eat. Because he came back a littlete, the noodles were no longer hot. They were warm and just right. For Dongfang Mo, who had been floating at sea for half a month, he could eat even a bowl of cold rice, let alone a bowl of warm noodles. Therefore, he finished the bowl of korean-style noodles in a few minutes. ¡°Is there any more? ¡± Dongfang Mo handed the Empty Bowl to Xi Muru. ¡°I want more. ¡± Mu Ru reached out to take the empty bowl, and three ck lines immediately fell from her forehead. Hey, does Dongfang Mo have to be so polite He clearly doesn¡¯t like noodles, okay? ¡°Big Liar, my mommy¡¯s noodles are the best noodles in the world, ¡± sitting next to Dongfang Mo was little feather, who had noodles in his mouth and was slightly confused. He reached out and touched the top of his daughter¡¯s head. He said softly, ¡°I know, why else would I like to eat it every day? ¡± Little feather rolled her eyes at him and could not help but curse in her heart, you big liar, you big liar, and now you want to lie to me? Dongfang mo saw little feather¡¯s expression and knew that she was cursing in her heart, so he did not speak to her anymore. Instead, he took the bowl of noodles from mu ru and wolfed it down again. Mu Ru had to admit that this was the first time Dongfang Mo had given her so much face. She still remembered six years ago, or more urately, seven years ago, because it was already January here. At that time, she had only married Dongfang Mo for three days. When Gui Ning returned, she had personally made her best lion head at the Xi family and brought it back with an insted lunch box for him. However, he had only taken a symbolic bite. Dongfang Mo finished the second bowl of noodles and raised his head. He realized that the woman sitting next to him had not touched a single strand of noodles, and she seemed to be distracted. He put the bowl down and covered the back of her hand that was ced on the dining table. Slowly, he gripped her hand tightly in his palm and whispered, ¡°Mu Ru, when you¡¯re free, can you make me a lion head again? ¡± Mu Ru raised her head and met his sincere gaze. She hesitated for a moment before she nodded gently. ¡°Sure! ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled. It was a smile of relief. Although he knew that she had agreed reluctantly, he agreed to know that Xi Muru was a person who kept her word. If she agreed to make him a lion¡¯s head, it meant that she had agreed to stay. Chapter 722

Chapter 722: Chapter 722 true and false Dongfang Mo J

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mommy, are we going to stay in one inch ink city forever? ¡± Little feather stared at Mu Ru, who handed him her pajamas, and could not help but protest, ¡°Mommy, are we not going back to Incheon, Korea? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned, and then she remembered that little feather had been talking about going back to Incheon, Korea. But now, Dongfang Mo had so many things happen, and his aunt, uncle, and even his younger brother, Dongfang Jun, had betrayed him And great aunt, Dongfang Yunxia, had returned to the United States with sadness, sadness, and disappointment. If she brought little feather back to Korea at this time, then it was obvious that Dongfang Mo would have no family left. This year, he would be very lonely. Seeing that Mu ru was silent, little feather could not help but shout, ¡°Mommy, I Miss Daddy. Daddy must have returned to Incheon. I want to live with Daddy, I don¡¯t want to... ¡± ¡°The big liar is your real daddy. ¡± Mu Ru finally cut off little feather¡¯s words. Then, she gritted her teeth and finally summoned up her courage to say, ¡°Yu Yu, although the big liar was very bad in the past, he is very pitiful now. Can we stay and apany him? ¡± ¡°apany him? ¡± Little feather tilted his neck and thought for a moment. Then, he looked at mu ru with a surprised gaze and said, ¡°Mommy, why is your heart so kind? You still want to apany him? Maybe he¡¯s thinking about some aunt who looks exactly like you? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. Could it be that even little feather could not tell that Dongfang Mo cared about Xi Muxue? That¡¯s right. After Xi Muxue¡¯s face was disfigured, Dongfang Mo personally sent her to Korea by helicopter for stic surgery. At that time, little feather also followed. She probably saw how much Dongfang Mo cared and felt sorry for Xi Muxue. ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru hesitated for a moment, then smiled wryly and said, ¡°alright then. I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow that Yu Yu wants to go back to Incheon and see if he agrees to let us leave. ¡± ¡°He definitely won¡¯t agree. ¡± Little feather red at Mu Ru Then, she said snappily, ¡°Mommy, why are you getting dumber and dumber now? The big liar captured me from Korea and tricked you here. Isn¡¯t his goal to lock us up in his one inch Mo city? ¡± ¡°Then, tell me, why did he lock US UP IN ONE-INCH INK CITY? ¡± Mu Ru looked at her daughter and asked faintly. ¡°This... How would I know? ¡± Little feather snatched the pajamas from Mu Ru¡¯s hands and then turned around to walk to the bathroom. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll take a shower today. I¡¯ll do anything. ¡± Mu Ru smiled and shook her head. Actually, she knew that little feather was conflicted, just like she was conflicted herself. Little feather was saying that she wanted to go back to Incheon because she wanted to live with Che Qixuan. After all, Che Qixuan had been living with them for so many years. They were already used to the existence of Che Qixuan in their lives. As for Dongfang Mo, although he looked exactly like Che Qixuan, both she and little feather knew that it wasn¡¯t Che Qixuan. Therefore, in little feather¡¯s heart, she instinctively rejected Dongfang Mo. Moreover, Dongfang Mo had lied to her before. However, she also knew that little feather actually felt a little heartache for Dongfang Mo. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in one inch ink city so obediently during this period of time. Based on little feather¡¯s past personality.. She probably sneakily ran away when she was hanging up the drip in the hospital. Chapter 723

Chapter 723: Chapter 723 who cares about whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, Dongfang Mo went to his secret study and stayed there until 11 pm. When he returned to his room on the second floor, little feather was already asleep while Mu ru was still sitting on the sofa waiting for him. He tiptoed in, but Mu Ru, who had been waiting for him, still heard his soft footsteps. She turned her head and immediately stood up to wee him when she saw him enter the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. ¡± Dongfang Mo grabbed her hand and walked out. Mu Ru turned to look at little feather who was sleeping. This ce did not seem suitable for conversation, so she nodded and walked out the door with him. Thinking that the fourth floor was his study, it was a good ce to talk. The fourth floor was indeed Dongfang Mo¡¯s study, but there was also a break room in the study. Although the break room was not as big as the bedroom, it was small and had all the internal organs. There was nock of bathrooms and closets. After entering the break room, Dongfang Mo held mu Ru¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom. Mu Ru was shocked and immediately struggled to shake his hand off. ¡°Dongfang Mo... ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t showered for half a month. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was filled with deep pity. ¡°I¡¯m at sea. Even though I soak in the sea water all day long, you know that the more I wash the sea water, the more sticky it bes... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have fresh water on your cruise ship? ¡± Mu Ru immediately refuted him. Seriously, did he think she was a fool? There was fresh water on the cruise ship, alright? ¡°fresh water isn¡¯t even enough to drink. How can you use it to bathe? ¡± Dongfang Mo red at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t stayed at sea for long, right? You don¡¯t know how hard it is to travel on a cruise ship at all? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this, but she didn¡¯t say anything. How could she not have spent some time at sea It was just that she hadn¡¯t spent as much time at sea as he had. In the past, Pu Zhihui had also taken her to the sea for a few days, but the journey had been rtively smooth. She had enough water to drink, but it was true that she couldn¡¯t bathe in fresh water. ¡°okay, honey, can you help me bathe? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that Mu ru had stopped talking, so he immediately begged her. ¡°honey, I haven¡¯t bathed in half a month, so there must be a lot of dirt on my back. I can¡¯t wash it with my hands. Can you help me rub my back? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take off your pants. ¡± Mu Ru reached out to take the brush beside her and said with a fierce look, ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as washing clothes. ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words. He nodded and obediently took off his shirt. Then, he looked at his long pants and frowned, ¡°honey, can I take off my long pants and not take off the inside? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she red at him. Just as she was about to refute him, she heard him say pitifully, ¡°honey, my body is full of seawater and salt. Do you think I can wash myself clean with a pair of long pants? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that Dongfang Mo quickly took off his long pants while she was still angry. Then, he put on a pair of big pants and stepped into the bathtub that Mu ru had already helped him put in half of the warm water. ¡°It¡¯sfortable. ¡± Dongfang Mo let out a long breath and leaned his head gently against the pillow in the bathtub He closed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°this warm water bath is toofortable. I almost thought that I would never have the chance to enjoy such a bath in my life again. ¡± ¡°What did you encounter on the sea? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but blurt out. After asking, she wanted to bite off her own tongue. Wasn¡¯t she taking the initiative to care for him? Chapter 724

Chapter 724: Chapter 724 who cares about who 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo looked at her expression and could not help butugh. Then, he pointed at the shower Gel beside him and said, ¡°hurry up and help me put in some shower Gel. Otherwise, the seawater, salt, and dirt on my body will probably not be able to wash off. ¡± Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she obediently took the shower Gel and poured quite a lot into it. Because she was putting in water, the shower Gel was quickly rinsed with a thickyer of bubbles, and Dongfang Mo waspletely surrounded. ¡°Fine, you really know how to enjoy yourself. ¡± Mu Ru took the brush, and as she helped him clean his very dirty back, she said sarcastically, ¡°women are the ones who take bubble baths. You are a man, how can you take a bubble bath? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± Dongfang Mo said indifferently, ¡°I have been used to taking bubble baths since I was young. My mother likes to bathe me the most, and then take US brothers out to show off our treasures... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mother? ¡± Mu Ru rudely interrupted the man who was deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take you out to show off my treasures. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t want you to show it off? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s embarrassing for me to stand by your side? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, ¡± Mu ru answered without thinking. ¡°who wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to stand next to a eunuch? Don¡¯t tell me who would think that being with a eunuch... ah... ¡± The ¡°Ah¡± that came out of Mu Ru¡¯s mouth was when Dongfang Mo pulled her into the bathtub with his hand. She struggled in the bathtub full of bubbles and kept shouting, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°To prove to you that I¡¯m not a eunuch? ¡± Dongfang Mo flipped over and pressed Mu Ru, who was wearing pajamas, under him. The bubbles in the bathtub drowned them, and only their heads were still on the bubbles. ¡°What¡¯s the use of proving to me? ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to push his body away and said coldly, ¡°the people outside don¡¯t know that you¡¯re not a eunuch, so... ¡± ¡°Then what do you mean... ? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°To record some harmonious scenes and make it public so that everyone knows that I¡¯m... ¡± ¡°GO TO HELL! ¡± Mu Ru grabbed a handful of bubbles and pped it on his face. When he couldn¡¯t see clearly, she immediately pushed him away with her hand and grabbed the edge of the bathtub, wanting to step out. Unfortunately, she was still one step too slow. Just as she lifted her foot, Dongfang Mo grabbed her other arm from behind. With a slight pull, she fell directly onto Dongfang Mo¡¯s body. ¡°I really want to die, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice whispered in her ear, but his big hand was already groping and pulling at her clothes under the bubbles ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Yama said, Dongfang Mo, as a man, you haven¡¯t even officially lived with your wife for a few days, and yet you came just like that. I can¡¯t bear it... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, ¡± Mu ru couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and growled. She used her hand to stop the big hand that was tugging at her clothes in the bathtub, but unfortunately, her resistance was like a rebuttal in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me after I left? ¡± Dongfang Mo used one hand to control the small hand that had been resisting him, and the other hand stopped tugging at her clothes and changed to helping her scrub her back. ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru replied stubbornly. ¡°What do I miss you for? There are many women who miss you. There¡¯s Xi Muxue in Korea, and Fang Zining in Binhai... MMM... ¡± Before Mu ru could finish her words, Dongfang Mo¡¯s bubbly mouth had mercilessly stopped her mouth. Dongfang Mo thought to himself, you little Brat, do you dare to miss me? Watch me kiss you to death with my bubbly mouth. Chapter 725

Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Who Cares about WHO 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was exasperated. Unfortunately, she was in the bathtub, and the bathtub was filled with bubbles. She did not know what Dongfang Mo used to prevent her from slipping. In short, she felt that she was slippery and could not stand steadily. However, Dongfang Mo had a way to control her steadily. Mu Ru was exasperated. Unfortunately, she was in the bathtub, and the bathtub was filled with bubbles. She did not know what Dongfang Mo used to prevent her from slipping. In short, she felt that she was slippery and could not stand steadily. However, Dongfang Mo had a way to control her steadily. Mu Ru could not help but curse in her heart. Hadn¡¯t this man already eaten enough noodles Could it be that he had not brushed his teeth and rinsed his mouth? Perhaps he could see that mu ru was cursing him in her heart. Dongfang Mo¡¯s teeth bit into her mouth gently. It was not heavy, but it was just enough to make people feel pain. It pulled back her thoughts of flying far away. Mu Ru red at him fiercely, but she soon realized that it was useless to re at him. Because he was in her pupils and was infinitelyrge, he could not see her gaze at such a close distance. She was a little helpless as shey on top of him. One of his hands was firmly on the back of her head while the other was sliding on her back. He was no longer rubbing her back, but was firmly holding onto her back, allowing her softness to press against his firm chest. The more she struggled, the tighter he tightened his grip. The pajamas on her body had already slid to the bottom of the bathtub when she was still dizzy from his kiss, and the water in the bathtub seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. It was so hot. The bathtub seemed to have turned into a steam boiler in an instant, and her mouth was still glued to Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth. Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly salty mouth had no intention of letting go of her at all. Mu Ru felt that she could not breathe anymore. Dongfang Mo had forcefully blocked the breathing passage. If she did not think of a way to break free from Dongfang Mo tonight, she would probably die in the bathtub. Moreover, she would be kissed to death by Dongfang Mo! How embarrassing would her death be? How tragic would her death be How ugly would her death be How disgraceful would her death be? What would the other party say when the time came That woman wanted Dongfang Mo to the point of going crazy. Actually, Dongfang Mo was a eunuch, so he would not do such a thing. Yet, she was so greedy that she would not let go of his mouth... ... In order to prevent herself from dying and being criticized by others, she had no choice but to repeat the same trick. She dropped her teeth heavily and bit down hard. Of course, Dongfang Mo was not the only one who was injured... ... Dongfang Mo moaned in pain and immediately let go of her mouth. Then, he looked at the faint saliva flowing out of the corner of her mouth and raised his brows He could not help but say, ¡°Xi Muru, you use this trick every time. I think the two of us will be mute sooner orter. At that time, no one will need to speak, so we¡¯ll just use actions to exin it. ¡± Be Mute Mu Ru was stunned before she reacted. He was saying that her bite was too heavy and that she had bitten off her tongue. Of course, she could only be a mute. Mu Ru opened her mouth and panted heavily. She rolled her eyes at Dongfang Mo and said unhappily, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be a mute, don¡¯te and provoke my mouth. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± Dongfang Mo agreed very readily. The hand that was holding her back quickly slid down. Then, he pressed down hard. Before Mu ru could react, her arched body had already been forced down a lot... ... ¡°Ah... ¡± she cried out in shock. Then, she heard the water in the bathtub gush out a lot because of someone¡¯s big move. The sound of the water flowing was like the sound of waves crashing against the shore ... Chapter 726

Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Who Cares about whom 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The super luxurious and luxurious bathtub could originally be used for two people to take a bath side by side, so it was only enough for two people to roll around. It was a pity that Xi Muru had put too much body wash in the bathtub Dongfang Mo kept putting warm water in the bathtub, so the entire bathtub was covered with a thickyer of white bubbles. Thus, the readers were very dissatisfied They could not help but ask angrily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this ¡°We paid to watch you and Xi Muru Roll in the bathtub. Why did you use such a thick bubble to cover you and XI Muru up ¡°Didn¡¯t you just make us pay for nothing? ¡± Dongfang Mo said gloomily, ¡°to be honest, my mother defined me as a eunuch. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to clear my name. I can¡¯t wait for more people toe and watch, but the Chinese control my mother. My mother doesn¡¯t dare to vite the Chinese rules. ¡± Therefore, the two of us had to roll in the bathtub under the thick bubble. STEPMOTHER: ... ... Tears streamed down her cheeks. This wasn¡¯t my idea. It really wasn¡¯t my idea. I had no choice. I had no choice. Dear reader: ¡°Dongfang Mo, in that case, in the future, will you and Xi Muru have sex and let us feast our eyes on it? ¡± Dongfang Mo thought for a moment and then replied gloomily, ¡°This will depend on my mother. ¡°. Stepmother: Using her hand to support her head, 45 looked up at the sky with infinite sadness. She was in a dilemma. The two ck football balls in the bathtub were constantly twisting. Cough, cough. Actually, it was the two heads that were twisting. The thick bubbles were stirred up by the two ck heads. It was as if the wind was blowing and the clouds were surging. The bubbles rose and then fell It was like the surging waves on the beach... ... It was unknown when, but the long hair was pressed down by the short hair. Thus, a muffled voice with a hint of dissatisfaction could be heard. ¡°Dongfang Mo, the bottom of the bathtub is so hard that my back hurts... ¡± ¡°How hard can the bottom of the bathtub be? ¡± The corner of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth had a hint of a smile on it. His thin lips held her earlobe as he said in a teasing tone, ¡°don¡¯t you feel something harder than the bathtub? ¡± Something harder than the bathtub Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She only reacted when she felt an impacting from somewhere in her body. She could not help but grit her teeth and call out word by word, ¡°Dongfang Mo! ¡± ¡°honey, don¡¯t do this, okay? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips licked her earlobe lightly as he said ambiguously, ¡°we¡¯re doing the most harmonious exercise right now? You¡¯re making it look very disharmonious. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of harmonious exercise, ¡± Mu ru retorted bluntly. D * MN, how is this a harmonious exercise? This is clearly, clearly... ... ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a baby? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted together, and he said in a muffled voice, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to have a baby, how are we going to have a baby? Wasn¡¯t that how little feather came to be? ¡± ¡°have a baby? ¡± Mu Ru almost lost her voice as she shouted, and her eyes widened as she stared at him. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°It means that we want to have a few more children. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, the thick bubbles that were like cotton rose and fell again. ¡°Are you dreaming? ¡± Mu Ru immediately shouted, and she couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you daydreaming? I¡¯m not going to help you have a baby. If you want to have a baby, find someone else to have it... ¡± ¡°Then who should I find to give birth to a child? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked with iparable mncholy. ¡°Isn¡¯t giving birth to a child the duty and obligation of a wife? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, ¡± Mu ru retorted mercilessly. ¡°So the duty and obligation of a wife has nothing to do with me! ¡± Chapter 727

Chapter 727: Chapter 727 who cares about whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not get up until noon the next day. When she woke up, it was already past 12 o¡¯clock. She was in a miserable state again. To be honest, she did not have the habit of getting upte. It was mainly because of that bastard Dongfang Mo. after a long journey of half a month, he was surprisingly strong when he came back. Last night, he pressed her into the bathtub that was full of bubbles and tossed her around for God knows how long. Little feather knocked on the door outside. A childish voice could be heard loudly, ¡°Mommy, are you up yet? ¡± Mu Ru quickly got up from the bed and jumped out of it only to find that she was naked. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. D * MN Dongfang Mo, the F * Cking Dongfang Mo. This was his study, not his bedroom. How was she going to open the door for little feather if she didn¡¯t have any clothes? ¡°Mommy, are you awake yet? ¡± Little feather¡¯s voice was clearly raised by a few decibels as he shouted, ¡°hurry up and get up. It¡¯s time for lunch? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears were almost like rolling Yangtze River water. Even if she wasn¡¯t awake yet, she had already woken up little feather so loudly. But the key was, how was she going to open the door for little feather How was she going to meet people with nothing on? Just as Mu ru was itching to find a hole to hide in, the sound of little feather and Dongfang Mo¡¯s conversation came from outside the door. ¡°Yu Yu, let¡¯s go down for dinner first. ¡± Dongfang Mo reached out to hold little feather¡¯s little hand and said softly, ¡°your mommy was exhaustedst night. Let her rest a little more. ¡± ¡°exhausted? ¡± Little feather¡¯s voice was obviously filled with doubt. ¡°What did Mommy dost night? How could she be exhausted? ¡± ¡°Mommy went to steal a cowst night, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered in a shocking manner. ¡°Yu Yu knows. The cow is so big, and your mommy is so weak, so she was exhausted? ¡± ¡°Why did mommy steal a cow? ¡± Little feather was still stuck on this question, but he was already following Dongfang Mo downstairs. ¡°because Yu Yu likes to eat beef? ¡± Dongfang Mo replied calmly. ¡°Mommy said Yu Yu likes to eat fresh beef, right? Sost night, we went to steal a cow together. We¡¯re going to steal a big yellow ox back... ¡± Dongfang Mo and little feather¡¯s voices became softer and softer until they could no longer be heard. Mu Ru, on the other hand, was getting angrier and angrier in the room. Dongfang Mo, can you be any more bitchy? You can even tell a lie like stealing a cow? Stealing a cow Stealing your sister? Dongfang Mo and feather left, and it became quiet outside the door. Only then did mu ru calm down a little. She looked at the lounge, but there was nothing in it. She could only walk into the bathroom with sorrow. In the mirror, her entire body was covered in bruises and bruises. They were all the marks of Dongfang Mo¡¯s F * cked up body. D * Mn it, how was he human? He was clearly a wolf, a wolf that ate people without spitting out their bones. ¡°This is the nature of men. ¡± The door was silently pushed open. Along with the sound came a whole set of clothes, and of course, that smug smile on his face? Mu Ru reached out to snatch the clothes, then red at him. ¡°Then, I still have to find a few men to try it out and see if it¡¯s like you said... ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, I think you don¡¯t want to go downstairs today, right? ¡± A certain man growled angrily ¡°reach out and pull her into your arms tightly. Your thin lips moved close to her ear and growled, ¡°Xi Muru, if you dare let another man touch you in this life, I¡¯ll swallow you whole, skin and bones, and then cut that man into a thousand pieces. ¡± Chapter 728

Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Marry me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were threatening enough. Mu Ru could not help but burst into tears. She had no objection to cutting other men into pieces, but why did he want to swallow her Then wouldn¡¯t she be unable to see her little feather? After lunch, Mu Ru was forcefully pulled into the car by Dongfang Mo, and he did not even call for little feather. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, what do you mean? ¡±MuuRuu could not help but turn her face and growl at the man driving the car. ¡°little feather is ying with a min.Iff she can¡¯t find meter, we have to bring her withUSs wherever we go, right? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going on a long trip. Why would we bring little feather with us? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be back soon? ¡± Mu Ru frowned instinctively. ¡°where exactly are you taking me? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there, won¡¯t we? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not exin it to her. He just continued driving, looking like he was in a hurry. Mu Ru was depressed and could not help but look out the window. When the car drove into a certain street, she felt that it was somewhat familiar because she seemed to have been here before. When she saw the words ¡®civil affairs bureau¡¯ , she was sure that she had indeed been here before This was because Dongfang Mo had once dragged her here to register their marriage, but that time, she had run away from the toilet. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but growl in a low voice. ¡°What do you mean? ¡±DongfanggMoo stopped the car and then pointed at the few words at the marriage registration office. Areen¡¯t you the top scorer in the college entrance examination?Itt¡¯s hard to understand the meaning of these words, right? ¡± ¡°So what if I understand? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but get angry and red at him. ¡°understanding and whether or not you¡¯re willing are two different things. Marriage is the Tomb of love, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but the key is that we don¡¯t even have love, so what are we going to do in a tomb? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent. If Xi Muru had told him this in the past, he would not have cared at all. He would have forcefully dragged her away because he did not like to exin anything. However, his temper was much better now, so mu ru asked him this question He was silent for a moment before he said inly, ¡°Xi Muru, love is a myth. I¡¯m already 33 years old, and I don¡¯t have time to fall in love. Of course, you¡¯re only 24 years old. By right, it should be a good age to fall in love. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°but, Mu Ru, we already have a little feather, and love is a somewhat heavy topic. Marriage is more realistic, so let¡¯s live a more realistic life, okay? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard his words. Dongfang Mo¡¯s words were extremely tactful, but the actual meaning was: he didn¡¯t like her, so of course, he didn¡¯t love her. He dragged her here to get married because he wanted a real life He wanted an ordinary marriage and family. This was understandable. In reality, there were many men and women who did not love each other in marriage. Of course, those men and women did not love each other, and at the same time, they did not love anyone else. However, she was different from Dongfang Mo. she did not love another man because before she married Dongfang Mo, her love life was a nk sheet of paper. After she married Dongfang Mo, her life was filled with Dongfang Mo.. In this life, she once wanted to live an ordinary life with a man, but that man had already gone to live an ordinary life with another woman. Therefore, her life was filled with only Dongfang Mo.. Chapter 729

Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Marry Me 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Dongfang Mo was different. His life was filled with more than just her. His First Love, Fang Zining, and the woman he loved deeply, Xi Muxue. These two women ounted for at least two-thirds of his heart, and the remaining one-third.. It was probably her and little feather¡¯s position. ¡°Dongfang Mo, thank you for your high opinion, ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was slightly indifferent as she said, ¡°I know that you want to marry me because of little feather. You think that she¡¯s your daughter, so you want your child to live in a healthy family... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words. He knew what she was going to say next, but those words were not what he wanted to hear. Thus, he said a little irritably, ¡°Xi Muru, I know that bringing you here to get married like this is unfair to you, but can you just make do with it first? I¡¯ll naturally make up for theter stages of the wedding for you. ¡± ¡°The two of us aren¡¯t even on the same page, ¡± Mu ru continued in an annoyed tone Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I know that you¡¯re wronging yourself. Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that at all because the woman you love deeply is still alive. Furthermore, if you love someone deeply, you shouldn¡¯t pay attention to the changes in her appearance. Or maybe she¡¯s met with something, and her experiences... ¡°... ¡°...¡± There was no need for Mu ru to continue. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to continue, but it was that Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t give her the chance at all because he used his thin lips to quickly shut Xi Muru¡¯s mouth. ¡°MMM... ¡± Mu ru used her hand to push his head away fiercely She saved her lips that were almost torn from his bite and then red at him with a pair of angry eyes. ¡°Dongfang Mo, can you change your method? Haven¡¯t you heard that forcefully twisting a melon is not sweet? ¡± He raised his brows. Change his method? He was already changing his method now, alright Based on his previous personality, he would not even discuss it with her. Now, wasn¡¯t he talking things over with her? ¡°Hurry up, the people from the marriage registration office are already at work. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her over this issue. He walked around the front of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°Hurry up and get down. Don¡¯t Dawdle. Let¡¯s register our marriage today. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to marry you. ¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang mo with a headache and said helplessly, ¡°why do you have to marry me? Even if you want an ordinary marriage, there are plenty of women in this world who want to marry you... ¡± ¡°since many women want to marry me, why don¡¯t you want to marry me? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted her and pulled her out of the car. He closed the car door behind him. ¡°Do you still need to ask why I don¡¯t want to marry you? ¡± Mu Ru immediately flew into a rage Her voice couldn¡¯t help but raise a few decibels. ¡°Dongfang Mo, although I have been missing for a few years, I haven¡¯t developed Amnesia in my old age. I still remember clearly what you did to me in the past. Do you think... ¡± ¡°Alright, since you remember everything clearly in the past, then don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Mu Ru Then, with a cold and dark expression, he said, ¡°Xi Muru, I think that if you remember clearly in the past, you won¡¯t forget that you and I once signed a contract to be my mistress for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t forget that Zheng Yifan is still under my control. His case... ¡°...¡± Chapter 730

Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Marry me 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re so despicable! ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. The furious expression on her face had already reached the point where she wished she could stab Dongfang Mo to death. If looks could kill, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had killed Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mopletely ignored her gaze that could kill His face was still dark as he said indifferently, ¡°of course, if you¡¯re willing to register your marriage with me, then the agreement will be nullified. Actually, as far as I¡¯m concerned, I just want you to stay by my side for the rest of your life. As for which identity you want to choose, that¡¯s up to you to decide. ¡± Mu Ru gnashed her teeth in hatred. This d * Mn Dongfang Mo, she shouldn¡¯t have sympathized with him. She really regretted it. The moment her sympathy spread, the wolf that woke up revealed its true nature. Zheng Yifan and she had been separated for more than five years. In these five years, she and Zheng Yifan had never contacted each other. However, three months ago, she identally met Zheng Yifan in Paris and saw him with another woman. She knew that he was living very well. Zheng Yifan was now living a peaceful and happy life. She couldn¡¯t let Dongfang Mo find him and disturb Zheng Yifan¡¯s peaceful days just because of her. Being a mistress for the rest of her life and being his wife, although it was impossible to get his love and perhaps the treatment was simr, no matter what, a wife¡¯s words sounded better than a mistress. Moreover, she was not alone now. She still had little feather. Even if she did not consider her own reputation, she had to consider little feather¡¯s reputation, right Could it be that she wanted her to study in the future and be said to be the child of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress? Thinking of this, she finallypromised. Since she could not cut ties with Dongfang Mo for the rest of her life, since she wanted to be entangled with Dongfang Mo for the rest of her life, then she would use her status as a wife to tangle with him.. No matter what, it was better than being entangled with him as his mistress, right? Hence, she followed Dongfang Mo like a log. This time, he did not look for the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Instead, he brought her along to fill out the form. Perhaps because it was afternoon, there were fewer people registering for marriage, so there was almost no queue. Filling out the form and making copies of their identity documents. Mu Ru did not know where he had found her identity documents. She remembered that her identity documents were given to her by Xi Muxue, and she had put them away in her bag, but Dongfang Mo had asked her to take them out. Then, it was time for the photo. The two of them sat on a slightly long wooden stool. The photographer was calling for them toe closer. Of course, she did not want toe closer, so she tried her best to move her body to the side. Dongfang Mo was a little displeased. He reached out an arm to wrap it around her shoulder so that she could not move, and the photographer asked the two of them to put their heads together. This time, she had no choice but to do so, so Dongfang Mo leaned his head over. Click! She and Dongfang Mo were instantly frozen by the photographer¡¯s camera. She was stunned for a moment, while Dongfang Mo was very excited like a child. She did not know what he was excited about. The photo appeared in a few minutes. She took a look and immediately widened her eyes, because in the photo, her silly face was at a loss, while Dongfang Mo was smiling, like a star in an idol drama. ¡°This won¡¯t do! ¡± Mu Ru immediately reached out to grab the photo in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to take a new photo. You take it like a prince, and I¡¯m like a fool. This will be preserved for a lifetime, I must take a new photo! ¡± Chapter 731

Chapter 731: Chapter 731: marrying me 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is great. ¡± Of course, Dongfang Mo did not give her the photo. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the next window. He even urged her, ¡°hurry up, it¡¯s time to sign and sign! ¡± Mu Ru burst into tears when she heard that. Sign and sign? Dongfang Mo, how dare you say that? Do you think you¡¯re convicting me Which one of us is the criminal? Of course, both of us are criminals because both of us have to sign. The process of getting a marriage certificate seemed to be very simple. It was even simpler than mu ru imagined. Those people actually did not ask about her family background or anything. What was even more ridiculous was that when she had married Dongfang Mo on behalf of Xi Muxue, the priest had even asked her if she was willing to marry Dongfang Mo as his wife. Now that she hade to apply for the marriage certificate, these people did not even ask if she was willing to do it They directly applied for the marriage certificate for the two of them. Da Hong¡¯s marriage certificate was originally half for each person, but Dongfang Mo only showed it to her once and then put the two books away. The reason was that her memory was not good. What if she had forgotten about it somewhere Therefore, it was better for him to keep it as insurance. Mu Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo a little too funny Even if she took the marriage certificate, there was no way for her to clear her marriage rtionship with him, okay? Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re the CEO of arge corporation. Do you know thew? Even if it¡¯s a divorce, you have to sign it. Do you think that I can get a divorce just by taking the marriage certificate alone? ¡± ¡°Look, this marriage certificate has only been issued for less than ten minutes, and your mind is already filled with the word ¡®divorce¡¯ . Do you think I can hand the marriage certificate over to you for safekeeping? ¡± Dongfang Mo pulled her hand and walked towards the car as he rolled his eyes at her. Mu Ru was stunned. Just as she was about to retort, her phone rang. She immediately used her hand to touch her bag and took out her phone. Only then did she realize that it was not her phone that was ringing. The moment she turned her face, Dongfang Mo had already taken out his phone to answer the call. Mu Ru did not know who he was talking to, and of course, she did not know where the call came from. She only heard Dongfang Mo say, ¡°what? ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rush over right away. ¡± Dongfang Mo hung up the phone and walked over. Seeing that she was still standing there, he frowned and quickly pressed the car keys. Then, he signaled for her to quickly get in the car. While Dongfang Mo was driving, he made two more calls. Mu Ru heard him ordering someone to prepare a helicopter or something. It seemed like he was going on a long trip. Dongfang Mo was indeed going on a long trip. After sending Mu ru back to one inch mo city, he did not even enter Mo Yuan because Ahao had already started another car and was waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯m going to Korea. ¡± When he turned around and walked towards Ahao¡¯s car, he still gave her a simple exnation. ¡°But I¡¯ll be back soon. You take care of Yu Yu at home. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me where you¡¯re going? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was extremely cold and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to know. ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard her words. He could not help but feel a tinge of pain in his heart. However, he still said softly, ¡°you¡¯re my wife. My husband has the obligation to tell my wife where he¡¯s going. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s back as he got into the sports car. A bitter smile appeared on her face. She was his wife, but he was rushing to Korea to see the woman he loved on the day of their marriage registration. Chapter 732

Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Marry me 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had gone to Korea. During dinner, little feather did not see him. He could not help but mutter, ¡°a big liar is a big liar. He just came backst night and left today. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. She did not discuss this with little feather. Instead, she stroked her head and told her to eat quickly. She said that she would tell her a story after dinner. After dinner, little feather and Mu ru took a walk in one inch ink city and returned to their room on the second floor. Looking at Mu Ru who was holding a story book in her hand, little feather could not help but ask, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you have to steal a cow tonight? ¡± Steal a cow Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Her face immediately turned red, and then she said a little stiffly, ¡°didn¡¯t you steal itst night? I won¡¯t steal it tonight. A cow is enough for little feather to eat for a long time. ¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t see that cow? ¡± Little feather blinked his eyes, pretending to be so innocent that hepletely believed Mu Ru¡¯s words. ¡°The cow was driven to the ughterhouse to be killed by the big liar, ¡± Mu ru said without changing her expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill it, where will there be beef for you to eat? Can you eat a live cow? ¡± Little feather immediately looked at Mu ru with disdain He couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°mommy, do you really think I¡¯m a child? Only you and the big liar can tell a lie like stealing a cow. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? ¡± Beads of sweat immediately appeared on Mu Ru¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in a trembling voice, ¡°then do you know what we¡¯re doing? ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE FIGHTING! ¡± Little feather said with certainty. Then he pointed at Mu Ru¡¯s neck and said, ¡°look, the big liar is too bad. He twisted your neck until it was blue. Does he want to strangle you to death? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart that was at the edge of her throat finally rxed again Then, she nodded and echoed little feather¡¯s words, ¡°yes, yes, the big liar is sometimes a little bad, so we can¡¯t provoke him. Otherwise, when he gets angry, it will be very scary. ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, Mommy. ¡± Little feather was a child after all. He did not want to dwell on the fight between her and Dongfang Mo with Mu ru anymore. Instead, he was anxious to hear a story. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and tell me a story. ¡± Mu Ru thought that Dongfang Mo would calm down after leaving for the past two days because he was going to Korea. He said that he would be back soon, but she knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be back soon. Thus, that night, Mu Ru told little feather a story veryte. When little feather finally fell asleep, Mu Ru was still not sleepy at all because a trace of fantasy actually appeared in her mind. Dongfang Mo was going to Korea to visit Xi Muxue What would he and she do? When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but scold herself in her heart. Xi Muru, do you have to raise your status so much Dongfang Mo and you only got a marriage certificate, and that was for giving birth to a little feather. Do you really think of yourself as his wife? Because she tossed and turnedst night and did not sleep well, the next morning, she undoubtedly woke upter than little feather, causing little feather tough at her. ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t fight with the big liarst night, so why did you still wake up sote? ¡± Mu Ru blushed when she heard this, and then she red at her. Just as she was about to teach her a lesson, her phone rang desperately, which also stopped her from abusing little feather at the right time. The call was from director Li of the public security bureau. He said that Miss Fang zining wanted to see her. She had wanted to refuse, but director Li said that Fang Zining was the former Kuang Yingying and hoped that she could go over. Chapter 733

Chapter 733: Chapter 733 who is pregnant with whom¡¯s Child 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not know what she was thinking. In short, when she heard chief Li say that Fang Zining was the former Kuang Yingying, she still came to the police station as if she was possessed by a ghost. Because Fang Zining and Fang Jinxin were overseas Chinese, the international procedures were quiteplicated, so they had not been sentenced yet. The two of them had been detained in the police station. Mu Ru came to see Fang zining. No, she came to see Kuang Yingying. Although the current Fang Zining could not find Kuang Yingying¡¯s previous appearance, Mu Ru still recognized her from her expression. When Mu ru saw Kuang Yingying, her face was obviously much thinner. The two first looked at each other at the Iron Window, then sat down separately. Separated by the ice-cold iron window, Mu Ru just quietly looked at Kuang Yingying inside, not saying a word to greet her. Kuang Yingying¡¯s face was an unfamiliar Fang Zining¡¯s face, and this face looked particrly awkward because of excessive stic surgery andck of maintenance during detention It was as if she was looking at a lifeless human skin. Kuang Yingying nced at Mu Ru and then said angrily, ¡°Xi Muxue, aren¡¯t you very pleased with yourself now? You¡¯ve finally won against Dongfang Mo. from now on... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu ru interrupted her coldly and then said a little impatiently, ¡°if you want to see Xi Muxue, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you because she¡¯s currently in Incheon, Korea... ¡± ¡°Hehe, do you think you can deceive others and still be able to deceive me? ¡± Kuang Yingying quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, five years ago, the Real Xi Muru was tied up by Nangong Xun to one side. You were a birthmark that Nangong Xun paid to get on your forehead. Then, he asked you to pretend to be Xi Muru and live in one inch ink city. Do you really think that you¡¯ve be Xi Muru? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s words were obviously filled with disdain That expression, she was very clear about her background. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Kuang Yingying¡¯s words Then, she said inly, ¡°Miss Kuang, I¡¯m sorry. This time, you really made a mistake because I¡¯m really Xi Muru. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know that the person who asked Xi Muxue to have stic surgery was Nangong Xun. ¡± She still remembered that Xi Muxue had no money at that time, and Leng Leiting had been looking for her everywhere. Later on, she and Kuang Yingying were kidnapped by Nangong Xun, and Xi Muxue took the opportunity to impersonate her. ¡°You¡¯RE NOT XI Muxue? ¡± This time, it was Kuang Yingying¡¯s turn to be shocked. Her eyes widened as she looked at Mu ru in front of her, and she cried out involuntarily, ¡°how is that possible? You¡¯re clearly Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°How is that not possible? ¡± Mu Ru calmly took over her words and said, ¡°it¡¯s very simple. Xi muxue impersonated me and was discovered by Dongfang Mo. then, Dongfang Mo caught me and chased Xi muxue out of one inch mo city. ¡± Mu Ru paused and continued, ¡°but on the day you and Dongfang Mo got engaged, Xi muxue wanted to pretend to be me and move into one inch Mo city again. At that time, she had already removed the birthmark on her face, so... ¡± ¡°So the person who was disfigured on the wheel was Xi Muxue? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s voice trembled in shock as she stared at Mu Ru outside the iron window She asked in a voice that could hardly believe her ears, ¡°Are you really Xi Muru? ¡± Mu Ru smiled. The smile on her face was indifferent and distant. She nodded at Kuang Yingying and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I¡¯m the ugly freak that you and Xi Muxue don¡¯t take seriously. Zhu Bajie, Xi Muru, are you satisfied? ¡± Chapter 734

Chapter 734: Chapter 734 who is pregnant with whose child 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Kuang Yingying was obviously shocked and kept silent for a while. Then, she stared at Mu Ru for a while Then, she said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s better if you¡¯re Xi Muru. Actually, I already know the news about my father, Fang Jinxin. I don¡¯t expect to be able to use his ability to escape from this prison now, but before I¡¯m sentenced, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor because this matter is about Ah Mo. . ¡± Upon hearing Kuang Yingying¡¯s words, Mu ru could not help but smile coldly She looked at Kuang Yingying and said coldly, ¡°Miss Kuang Yingying, you and I were kidnapped by Nangong Xun five years ago. Why are you unharmed while I¡¯m covered in bruises ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so stupid that I don¡¯t know anything ¡°Even if I¡¯m an idiot, after so many years, I still understand what¡¯s going on. I think you wanted to use Nangong Xun to get rid of me, right? ¡± Kuang Yingying did not say anything, and Mu Ru did not need her answer She only said with a cold face, ¡°Miss Kuang, back then, whether you were Dongfang Yu¡¯s fianc??e or Dongfang Mo¡¯s girlfriend, you didn¡¯t do anything good to me. So, do you think I¡¯ll agree to anything you ask me to do now? ¡± Yes, she was the Real Xi Muru, but she had changed in the past five years. After experiencing so many life-and-death tribtions five years ago, she began to integrate into this society and became vignt. She no longer trusted others and knew how to protect herself... ... Kuang Yingying¡¯s face immediately darkened. Her highly stic surgery face was especially distorted due to herck of maintenance However, her voice sounded extremely sincere. ¡°Xi Muru, I know that you will definitely not forgive me... of course, I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. Now, I just want to ask you... to help me save an innocent life. ¡± ¡°An innocent life? ¡± Mu Ru obviously did not understand. Her delicate brows furrowed. ¡°Is your life innocent? You found someone to do that to Xi Muxue. Not only did they take her life, but they even disfigured her... ¡± Mu Ru hit a joke when she said this. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°No, I should say that you got someone to do that to me because that day, your target was not Xi Muxue but me. So, your life... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about my own life, ¡± Kuang Yingying quickly interrupted Mu Ru. Then, her voice became choked up. She touched her stomach and bit the corner of her lips She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the child in my stomach. This is... Ah Mo¡¯s child. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s child Mu Ru immediately heard a thunder above her head. Fang Zining, no, it was Kuang Yingying who was actually pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child? She still remembered the morning when Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining were engaged. She went to the Mo Garden to look for Dongfang Mo and saw Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining in the room at that time. And that night, she actually... ... It was not strange that Kuang Yingying was pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, because at that time, Dongfang Mo thought that she was Fang Zining, and Fang Zining was Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love. It was impossible for a man as lustful as Dongfang Mo not to touch Fang zining. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this matter has nothing to do with me. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face was cold, and her expression was indifferent and distant as she said, ¡°I¡¯m just Dongfang Mo¡¯s lover, I don¡¯t have the right to deal with his matters. ¡± Chapter 735

Chapter 735: Chapter 735 who is pregnant with whom¡¯s Child 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she and Dongfang Mo had registered their marriage yesterday and she was now Dongfang Mo¡¯s legal wife, she knew her own limits. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to upy the position of his wife. A formal wife and the wife in the depths of his heart were twopletely different things. Moreover, even if Dongfang Mo really treated her as his wife, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow her to interfere in the matter of him having a child with another woman, right? ¡°How can it not have anything to do with you? ¡± Kuang Yingying obviously didn¡¯t listen to Mu Ru¡¯s words Then she looked at Mu Ru and said, ¡°actually, I know that you have always cared about ah mo very much. We are both women, you don¡¯t need to pretend your true feelings in front of me... ¡± ¡°Miss Kuang, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted her words and then said indifferently, ¡°If you came to me today to talk about these boring things with me, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the time or the mood. I think I should go. ¡± ¡°okay, I don¡¯t want to guess your feelings for Ah Mo. ¡± Kuang Yingying immediately changed the topic Then, she quickly said, ¡°however, you have to admit that AH MO cares about you. Now that you have brought his daughter back, I think he will definitely cherish you... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but cut her off impatiently. An unhappy expression quickly appeared on her face. ¡°Miss Kuang, what did you want to talk to me about? Get to the point. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you. ¡± Kuang Yingying saw that Mu ru did not want to talk to her about anything else, so she finally stood up and handed a report to Mu ru from the iron window Then, she said with a choked voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I might be sentenced to more than ten years of imprisonment, or even longer... but... the child... the child in my stomach... ¡± Mu Ru held a pregnancy report in her hand. It was signed by the ultrasound doctor, and it was six weeks pregnant, which was the same time as that night. She looked at the report briefly, then handed it to her quietly. She looked at Kuang Yingying coldly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Kuang Yingying¡¯s face, which looked like a Zombie due to theck of maintenance, was especially awkward because of her excitement She continued to SOB, ¡°Mu ru... ... I know AH MO probably won¡¯t care about this child, because my stic surgery appearance gave birth to his first love and deceived him ... ... But, Mu Ru, the child is innocent. I think as a mother, you must know this very well ... ... Although people in prison can also give birth, the conditions in prison and outside arepletely different. Even if I can give birth to the child in prison, whether the child will be healthy or not is still a serious problem. Most importantly, after the child is born, it will definitely be sent to an orphanage by the prison guards. I don¡¯t want the child to grow up in an orphanage. I want the child to grow up by his father¡¯s side ¡°... ¡°...¡± Kuang Yingying might have said it with too much emotion, so in the end, she could not help but shed tears. Obviously, she was moved by everything that she had described. Unfortunately, Kuang Yingying moved herself, but she did not move Xi Muru who was outside the iron gate. After listening to her affectionate words, she still stood up coldly, then quickly turned around and was about to leave. Chapter 736

Chapter 736: Chapter 736 who is pregnant with whom¡¯s Child 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Kuang Yingying did not expect mu ru to be so cold. She could not help but run up and grab the iron window with both hands and cry. She never thought that she and Xi Muru would have such a reversed day. She used to be a high and mighty princess, the Mayor¡¯s daughter, while Xi Muru used to be a servant of the Xi family. Compared to her, Kuang Yingying, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Now, her high and mighty daughter, the mayor¡¯s daughter, had be a prisoner, while the servant who was rolling in the mud turned into the woman who Dongfang Mo cared about the most. Xi Muru and her were still worlds apart. However, Xi Muru was in the clouds now, while Kuang Yingying was rolling in the mud. Mu Ru¡¯s body, which had taken two steps, froze. She hesitated for a moment before turning around. When she saw the woman who was crying her heart out, she could not help but feel a long-lost pain in her heart. Kuang Yingying saw Mu ru turn around. It was as if someone in the darkness saw the light again. She immediately stopped crying She looked at Mu Ru and sobbed. ¡°Xi Muru, I beg you. Please go back and tell Dongfang Mo. I hope that he can take the child back on ount of the child¡¯s innocence. I hope that his child can grow up in a healthy environment. Even if he never tells the child who his mother is... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Mu Ru suddenly turned around and walked out quickly. However, her eyes were already wet. The pain that she had hidden in the deepest part of her heart suddenly came out like the tip of a needle. Six years ago, no, it could be said that it was seven years ago now. During the three months that she had married Dongfang Mo, she had also been pregnant with a child. However, at that time, she did not know that she had been schemed against by someone She even foolishly thought that she was really pregnant with a bastard child. At that time, Dongfang Mo had used a whip to beat her and forced her to take the abortion medicine. Although she did not know whose child it was, he knew it himself? At that time, she had personally witnessed Dongfang Mo¡¯s cruelty. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, she had no way to... ... No way topletely forgive Dongfang Mo. ... And now, Kuang Yingying was pregnant. She clearly knew that she was pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. However, she reckoned that her fate would not be much better than her past self. Right now, Dongfang Mo definitely did not have any good feelings towards Kuang Yingying who had undergone stic surgery. Moreover, Kuang Yingying should die by pretending to be his first love, Fang Zining. This had probably crossed his bottom line. And what Kuang Yingying did after that was indeed outrageous. She actually found three men to take her on and even disfigured her face. If it was Xi Muru who had suffered all that, Dongfang Mo probably would not be so angry, but.. It had to be Xi Muxue, the woman Dongfang Mo cared about the most, and the woman he loved the most. On this point, it was impossible for Kuang Yingying to get Dongfang Mo to let her go. However, the situation now was that Kuang Yingying was pregnant with a child, and that child was Dongfang Mo¡¯s. She knew that Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to get around Kuang Yingying, but his own child, would he... ... Even though she didn¡¯t want to interfere in Kuang Yingying¡¯s matters, because that woman had always appeared in a hostile manner towards her, even on the day she and Dongfang Mo were engaged.. The target of the search was also Xi Muru and not the Real Xi Muxue. Chapter 737

Chapter 737: Chapter 737 who carried whose child 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Kuang Yingying was indeed very bad and could be said to be unpardonable. However, the child in her belly was indeed innocent. Mu Ru had to admit this point. A child that was only a little over a month old had yet to take shape. Of course, she had not done anything to anyone in this world. And an innocent life, was she... ... Mu Ru thought of the child in Kuang Yingying¡¯s belly and could not help but think of the child she carried seven years ago. It was also an innocent life. However, would it have the same fate? Thinking of this, her heart could not help but tremble. The scene from seven years ago in the small wooden house shed in her mind like a movie. The waves of pain, the feeling that she would note down even if she tried to pull... ... She used her hand to rub her forehead. The pain in her abdomen seemed toe back, and the sound of a baby crying could be heard from the top of her head. She finally reached for her bag and took out her phone. Dongfang Mo had gone to Korea and was standing by another woman¡¯s side. She knew that she should not disturb him, but no matter what, he was an innocent life... ... * * * * * * * * * Dongfang Mo had rushed to Korea in a hurry, and this trip was not part of his ns because he had never thought that he woulde to Korea again. After settling the wedding formalities with Xi Muru, he was still thinking about taking her out for dinner or something. It seemed that he had been with her for so long, but he had never taken her out to eat in public He had never appeared with her in the name of husband and wife. But who would have thought that Ahao would break his n with just a phone call? Ahao told him over the phone that the stic surgery and Beauty Hospital in Seoul, Korea, had called. Xi Muxue was pregnant! Xi Muxue was pregnant. This was originally not good news because if Xi Muxue was pregnant, then she would definitely be pregnant with the children of those three thugs. Most importantly, they still did not know which thug¡¯s child it was. The hospital had sent news that Xi Muxue was extremely agitated after learning that she was pregnant. She was almost on the verge of losing control. She kept saying that she wanted to get rid of it, that she must get rid of it, that she did not want the child in her stomach. This reaction was originally normal because no woman would want the product of rape, not to mention that it was the product of someone being raped. However, the key was that Xi Muxue¡¯s condition was very special. The doctor said that her uterine membrane was too thin, and the internal environment was not good. Not only was there a risk in having an abortion, but most importantly, if she miscarried this time, in the future.. She would probably lose the chance to be a mother forever. This simple problem seemed to be very serious, so he had to leave Xi Muru and little feather and rush to Seoul, South Korea. No matter what, he had to convince Xi Muxue to have this child. When he arrived at Xi Muxue¡¯s Ward, Xi Muxue was in a frenzy. She was yelling at the two nurses, ¡°go get your ob / gyn doctor. Go quickly. I don¡¯t want to save the fetus. I want an abortion. Do you understand abortion? ¡± The two nurses tried to persuade her, but her face, which had not fully recovered from her stic surgery, was especially ferocious due to her anger. She pointed at the two nurses and shouted fiercely, ¡°get out! Get Out! ¡± The two nurses were shocked. When they turned around, they saw Dongfang Mo walking in. Dongfang Mo nodded at the two of them, indicating for them to leave first. He would leave this to him. Chapter 738

Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Who is pregnant with whom¡¯s Child 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two nurses seemed to have seen their savior in an instant. They immediately pushed the car and ran out. When they went out, they did not forget to close the door for them in a friendly manner. Xi Muxue only stopped shouting when she saw the two nurses go out. The moment she looked up, she realized that Dongfang Mo was walking towards her. She was obviously stunned and thought that it was an illusion. Then, she even used her hands to rub her eyes in a childish manner. It was indeed Dongfang Mo. this time, she really saw him clearly. Thus, her ferocious face instantly turned into a delicate and pitiful one. She immediately pounced on him and wrapped her arms around Dongfang Mo¡¯s waist. Her entire face was buried in his chest and she cried out loud. Dongfang Mo stood there stiffly, allowing Xi Muxue¡¯s hands to wrap around his waist tightly. His hands were stiff and vertical, and he did not reach out to hug her. Xi Muxue¡¯s body was trembling because she was sobbing. She cried for a long time, but she did not wait for Dongfang Mo to hug her. Finally, she lifted her head from Dongfang Mo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ah Mo, I... I don¡¯t want this child... I definitely don¡¯t want this child... This is an evil creature... ¡± Xi Muru sobbed and cried out in a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Mo, my stomach... my stomach can only carry your child... i... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s children you¡¯ve carried in your stomach, ¡± Dongfang Mo finally spoke, then he used his hand to pry away the hand that was wrapped around his waist Then, he said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Xi Muxue, don¡¯t act anymore. I know you¡¯re not Xi Muru... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muru, ¡± Xi muxue quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not Xi Muru in the first ce. Didn¡¯t you chase Xi Muru out of one inch Mo city to live at Zixia Vi? I¡¯m Yan ru, I¡¯m little feather¡¯s mother, Yan Ru! ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard this. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, I just told you that you¡¯re not Xi Muru, and you¡¯re even less Yan ru because Yan ru is Xi Muru, and you... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said indifferently and distantly, ¡°you¡¯ve always been Xi Muxue. Even though you¡¯ve lived in one inch Mo city as your sister, Mu Ru, for five years, it still can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re Xi Muxue. I¡¯ve always known from the beginning that you¡¯re Xi Muxue. ¡± Xi muxue instinctively took a step back. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that Dongfang Mo knew her and had always known her true identity. To think that she thought that her acting as Xi Muru all these years had been very sessful. ¡°But you... How do you know that I¡¯m not Yan ru? ¡± Xi Muxue was still unwilling to give up. She could not help but ask, ¡°on the day you and Fang Zining got engaged, you didn¡¯t invite me, did you? And... ¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t recognize you after your ident, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered truthfully, then nodded coldly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not easy to recognize someone who¡¯s beyond recognition, but... ¡± ¡°However, no matter how perfect the packaging is, some people always think that it can be fake. However, in reality, a fake is a fake. Even if the outeryer is identical, there are some things that can¡¯t be faked. As for you, Xi Muxue, it¡¯s easy for you to Imitate Xi Muru¡¯s outeryer because you and she are twin sisters, but you can¡¯t imitate her inneryer at all. ¡± Chapter 739

Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Who is pregnant with whom¡¯s child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°inside? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but take a step back. She pondered for a moment as if she had thought of something. ¡°Are you referring to drawing? But I came to Korea after my ident, and... ¡± ¡°Mu Ru¡¯s inside is only drawing? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was quickly filled with mockery Then, he said coldly, ¡°when I sent you to Korea for stic surgery, I once told you about Ah Gan. You actually don¡¯t even know who ah Gan is, but you don¡¯t know that in Mu Ru¡¯s heart, the image of Ah Gan has always been the embodiment of the perfect man. ¡± ¡°Ah Gan? ¡± Xi Muxue could not help but repeat it, then she looked at Dongfang Mo with some confusion and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Mu ru being in a rtionship before, and I didn¡¯t even know that she had a boyfriend called Ah Gan. I... ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh coldly again Then, he said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Xi Muxue, it¡¯s not enough for a person to have beauty on the outside. A person must also have inner beauty. Ah Gan is just the hero of a novel, the hero of a movie. He¡¯s a fool with an iq of less than 80. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s infatuated to the point that he only loves one woman his entire life. ¡± Even in her dreams, Xi Muxue had never thought that she would be exposed when she was discussing Ah Gan with Dongfang Mo. she could not help but curse her sister in her heart. Damn that Ugly Freak Xi Muru, why did you read so many books for no reason Moreover, that Ah Gan was a fool. He had actually be the embodiment of the perfect man in your heart. You really are pig ba Jie. Only an ugly woman would treat a silly man as the perfect man. Dongfang Mo saw that Xi Muxue was no longer biting her lips. His face alternated between red and white Then, he said calmly, ¡°Xi Muxue, the doctor has already told me about your condition. You can¡¯t have an abortion because if you have an abortion, you won¡¯t be able to get pregnant and have children in the future. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°in other words, this is yourst pregnancy. Whether you want to keep the child or be a mother is your own choice. Don¡¯t regret it in the future. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she fell to the side of the hospital bed. She had never dreamed that she would be so unlucky. Not only had her identity been seen through by Dongfang Mo, but she was also pregnant with a bastard. No, it was a bastard. She was indeed a bastard child because she had been fucked by three men that day. Moreover, all three men had released their male stuff into her body. In other words, this child belonged to one of the three men. However, she did not know which one it belonged to. Of course, the three men definitely did not know either, so she could only name her child a bastard child. She had originally decided not to have such a child, but now, when Dongfang Mo told her that this was herst pregnancy as a woman, she would decide whether she wanted this child or not. As a woman, any woman, no matter how selfish they were. In fact, they still hoped that they would have the chance to be a mother. Therefore, at this moment, Xi muxue began to feel mncholic. If the bastard in her stomach was herst child, then, should she stay or not? Dongfang Mo naturally did not make the decision for her, leaving it for Xi Muxue to consider. While Dongfang Mo was waiting for Xi Muxue to consider, he flew to Incheon and went to look for Che Qixuan. Chapter 740

Chapter 740: Chapter 740 who is pregnant with whose child 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan was in Incheon, and thest time Che Qixuan went to the nearest international sea in Naples and used a submarine to help him steal the five boxes from Dongfang Yingwu, he had already vaguely guessed who che Qixuan might be with. He had heard of Junzhi diving before, the world¡¯s number one diving expert. It was said that he could dive in the water for a few months without going ashore. It was said that driving a submarine was the same as driving a race car, and he could race with all kinds of underwater creatures. Junzhi diving was an expert in the diving world. He was a person who was well-known in both the underworld and the white world. The ck and white worlds did not dare to offend him. They only recognized money and did not recognize people. As long as he was given money, he would take over whether it was the underworld or the white world. It was said that Junzhi diving¡¯s most beautiful job was to help the prince of the Sudan salvage a box of jewelry that had sunk to the bottom of the sea. It was said to be worth hundreds of billions. Some people said that who would be foolish enough to salvage this box and hand it over to the Prince of the Sudan It was better to just move the box away. After all, it was salvaged from the sea. It was equivalent to picking it up. It was not a crime not to return it to the prince of the Sudan. However, Jun Zhiqian did not do so. He salvaged the box and handed it to the Prince of the Sudan without even opening the box. He only received his own share of the reward. Dongfang Mo had heard of Jun Zhiqian, but he had never interacted with him before. This time, when he went to look for Che Qixuan, he wanted to meet this mysterious person. After all, Che Qixuan was with him. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s mind, Jun Zhiqian should be a person¡¯s name. However, when he saw Che Qixuan, he realized that Jun Zhiqian was not a person, but a group. Jun Zhiqian was originally two people. Pu Yongjun and Pu Zhihui were brother and sister. However, eight years ago, they joined Che Qixuan. However, their group name did not change. They had always used Jun Zhiqian. Dongfang Mo was such a person. The moment he saw Pu Yongjun, he immediately understood the rtionship between him and Che Qixuan. As for Pu Zhihui, he did not see that Che Qixuan said that she went out for a stroll. Pu Yongjun was an indifferent person by nature. Moreover, he never wanted to get close to anyone. Therefore, after Dongfang Mo arrived, he only gave a light greeting and then found an excuse to leave. Dongfang Mo and Che Qixuan sat down in the room. The two men looked exactly the same, but because of their living environment and the things they were worried about, the expressions on their faces were also different. ¡°I¡¯m not here to interfere with your life, ¡± Dongfang Mo was the first to break the silence He said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to see if you¡¯re doing well. Since you¡¯re doing well and hiding your identity, it¡¯s good too. I think my parents know about this underground, so they should be relieved. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a member of the Dongfang family, ¡± Che Qixuan said after a moment of silence. Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°of course, I won¡¯t stand idly by and watch the Dongfang Group¡¯s matter. It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t go live with you in one inch Mo city because... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go back and live there, ¡± Dongfang mo quickly replied Then, he sighed and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t ask you to go back and help me deal with the Dongfang Group¡¯s matter. Actually, I canpletely deal with my own matters by myself. I came here purely to see you. No matter what, you¡¯re my younger brother, the person closest to me... ¡°. ... ...¡± Dongfang Mo made a little joke at this point, and then quickly added, ¡°one. Chapter 741

Chapter 741: Chapter 741 who is pregnant with whose child 9

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuanughed when he heard this Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°you have to treat mu ru and little feather better. Otherwise, not only me, but even the Yong Jun siblings would probably want to snatch little feather back. because our days without little feather are especially monotonous. How about this... ¡± When Che Qixuan said this, an idea shed through his mind. Then, he said a little excitedly, ¡°how about you and Mu Ru have another child and let little feather return to our side? Actually, we also... ¡± ¡°In your dreams? ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Che Qixuan coldly Then, he red at him and said, ¡°my daughter has been with you for so many years in vain. How can she still give it to you ¡°I want her to grow up by my side. I want to make up for the debt I owe her for the past five years. You Bunch of heartless people have been upying Mu Ru¡¯s daughter for so many years. You¡¯re still not satisfied after enjoying the joy of family. You actually want to continue upying her... ¡°. ...¡± Dongfang Mo was angry when he said this. Especially when he thought about how Che Qixuan knew that Mu Ru¡¯s wife, little feather, was his daughter and did not give it back to him, he felt extremely ufortable. Che Qixuan felt that Dongfang Mo was a little funny, and he was like a child. He clearly had a woman at home, and he clearly treasured another woman, yet he still wanted to confine mu ru and little feather to his side This was a typical case of him eating in a pot and looking at the bowl. Dongfang mo returned to Seoul¡¯s stic Surgery Hospital from Incheon. After a whole day of consideration, Xi Muxue finally thought things through and finally agreed to give birth to the child. ¡°But, I don¡¯t have money, ¡± she said as she looked at Dongfang Mo pitifully Then, she went underground and said, ¡°all these years, I¡¯ve been living in your one inch Mo city. Although I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes, you didn¡¯t give me much pocket money. Most importantly, I¡¯m used to spending money extravagantly, so I didn¡¯t save any money at all. It¡¯s probably going to be difficult to raise this child. ¡± Xi Muxue was telling the truth. She did like to spend money extravagantly, and most importantly, her father, Xi Yuancheng, was still living in that secret basement. Even though Dongfang Yingwu would asionally give him some food.. Most importantly, Xi Yuancheng was also a drug addict. That was a huge expenditure, so she had almost squeezed out all her money over the past few years. ¡°I¡¯ll help you raise the child, ¡± Dongfang Mo said indifferently He said indifferently and distantly, ¡°no matter what, the misfortune you¡¯ve encountered this time is because you yed the role of Mu Ru, so all of your suffering is on her behalf. From now on, the lives of the two of you can depend on me. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said inly, ¡°of course, you can live in Korea from now on. Don¡¯t go back to Binhai, and don¡¯t think of any evil ways to pretend to be her ande to my side. Those won¡¯t work because her knowledge is so rich that you can¡¯t pretend to be her. ¡± Xi muxue lowered her head and gritted her teeth. Her fingers were so tightly clenched that they almost dug into her flesh. Never in her dreams would she have thought that she would be able to benefit from Xi Muru at thest moment. Xi Muru, her twin sister, the one who was deemed ugly by her father when she was born, the evil creature who was deemed as an ominous creature, the scapegoat who she could bully however she wanted since she was young. Chapter 742

Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Who is pregnant with whose child is 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In what way was Xi Muxue inferior to her? Why did Dongfang Mo not like her and instead like that ugly Xi Muru She could not figure it out. No matter how hard she tried, she could not figure out where she had lost? ¡°could it be that... you¡¯ve never liked me before? ¡± Xi muxue finally refused to give up Therefore, she could not help but ask in a trembling voice, ¡°when you went to the XI family to propose marriage, didn¡¯t you mention by name that you wanted to marry me? Isn¡¯t it because you like me? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s footsteps, which were about to turn around and leave, stopped. His body froze instinctively. He turned around and looked at the woman sitting by the bed. Her big watery eyes were wide open as she looked at him pitifully. His chest tightened slightly, as if there was some kind of untraceable thread pulling at it. His hands secretly clenched into fists. After a moment of silence, he answered calmly, ¡°once, a long time ago, I did like you. ¡± ¡°then... you didn¡¯t like me after that, did you? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered truthfully. ¡°Why? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but insist on asking for an answer. ¡°Is it because I asked Mu ru to marry you instead of me? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered truthfully with a cold face. ¡°because at that time, I realized that the woman I love is extremely vain. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t marry me, but she actually... ... She still wants to marry my younger brother, Dongfang Yu. Isn¡¯t this clearly humiliating me?¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that you could have stic surgery, ¡± Xi muxue quickly defended herself. ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t know that you... There¡¯s nothing wrong with your ce. After all, I¡¯m a woman... if I knew... ¡± ¡°fortunately, you didn¡¯t know, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Xi Muxue¡¯s words Then, he said calmly, ¡°fortunately, you let Xi Muru marry me in your ce back then. Fortunately, youter showed that you were determined not to change Mu ru back. Fortunately, you liked Dongfang Yuter and actually nned to marry Dongfang Yu so that I couldpletely see through you. ¡± When Dongfang Mo said this, he let out a long sigh Then, he looked at Xi Muxue and said, ¡°you definitely don¡¯t know how grateful I am to you for your selfish behavior seven years ago. You definitely don¡¯t know how lucky I am that the person who married me back then was mu ru and not you. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard this, she felt so regretful that her intestines turned green. She wished that she could turn back time. If she were to go back to seven years ago, if she were given the same opportunity again, she would definitely not be so foolish as to ask Xi Muru to be a substitute. However, she also knew that time would not turn back. Rebirth and whatnot were all fleeting clouds So, she immediately used a delicate voice to say, ¡°Ah Mo, I was wrong. I know I was wrong, but you can¡¯tpletely deny me just because I made a mistake once. Actually, my heart has always been... ¡± ¡°because of love, I won¡¯t easily be sad / So everything looks like happiness / because of love, simple growth / I can still go crazy for you at any time... ¡± a ssic Chinese old song flew out from Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone However, it sessfully interrupted Xi Muxue¡¯s confession that she was trying hard to confess. Dongfang Mo made a gesture to stop her from continuing to speak. Then, he took out his phone and pressed the answer button. After listening to a few sentences, his expression changed drastically. He could not help but ask in shock, ¡°what? Pregnant? ¡± Xi Muxue was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s question. If she did not guess wrongly, this call should have been made by Xi Muru to Dongfang Mo.. Chapter 743

Chapter 743: Chapter 743 who is pregnant with whose child 11

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Pregnant Xi MURU IS PREGNANT TOO! God, how unfair is this? How can the ugly Xi Muru be pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child while Xi Muxue was born as a princess but ended up pregnant with a bastard child? Unfair, absolutely unfair, not fair at all. In this world, why can¡¯t Xi Muxue be treated better Even a little better? Why did all the good things fall on Xi Muru¡¯s head Why did all the bad things fall on her? No, she couldn¡¯t just ept her fate. She definitely couldn¡¯t ept her fate. In the past, she thought that if little feather was gone, Dongfang Mo would probably not want Xi Muru anymore. Now, it seemed that she had underestimated Xi Muru¡¯s abilities and her influence on Dongfang Mo. at the same time, she had also underestimated the hindrance to her happy life. Xi Muru was her twin sister, but she was born to oppose her. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t coexist with Xi Muru in this world. As long as Xi Muru was alive, she wouldn¡¯t have a good life. For the past five years, there was no Xi Muru in Binhai. She lived a carefree life in one inch ink city. Who knew howfortable those days were. And it was precisely because Xi Muru was captured by Dongfang Mo that her good days came to an end. Her miserable days began, and she ended up in such a state where she had a bastard child. Xi Muru, it seems that in this world, there can only be you and no me. There¡¯s me and no you. So, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. If you want to me, you can only me yourself for being blind when you reincarnated. You actually wanted to be my twin sister. When Dongfang Mo returned to Binhai City, he didn¡¯t return to one inch Mo city first. Instead, he went straight to the police station. It was still director Li who personally received him. However, this time, director Li wasn¡¯t talking to him about Fang Zining, which was the case of Kuang Yingying, like thest time. After director Li shook hands with him and greeted him, he said in a somewhat troublesome tone, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I know why you¡¯re here today. I also know that you¡¯ve Never Been Merciful. Also, I heard that ¡ª ¡± Director Li paused for a moment and then realized that he had said too much So, he quickly changed his direction and continued, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, although the grudge between you and Kuang Yingying has been involved for a long time, putting aside the hatred between you adults, I think that at least the children are still innocent. And as a man, there are some things that we should take responsibility for since we have already done them... ...¡± Dongfang Mo was such a smart person. How could he not understand what director Li was referring to? At the same time, he clearly understood that this was another trick of Kuang Yingying. She used the pity and sympathy of the people in the world. Even if she was locked up, she still had a way to target Mu ru and director Li She used them as targets. Dongfang Mo did not talk to Director Li about Kuang Yingying¡¯s pregnancy. Instead, he apanied director Li to the door of the room where Kuang Yingying was being detained. When Kuang Yingying saw Dongfang Mo, her eyes immediately teared up. When she walked towards the Iron Window, her eyes were obviously filled with tears. However, her face, which was stiff due to stic surgery, did not show her cowardice. Chapter 744

Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Who is pregnant with whose child is 12

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo... You really do care... Xi Muru... ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s voice was a little choked up. She actually knew very well that if Xi Muru had not told Dongfang Mo, Dongfang Mo would probably nevere to visit her again in this lifetime. ¡°Miss Kuang Yingying, you are indeed extraordinary, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer His cold voice was like a snowstorm blowing from the sky. ¡°You know how to use the weakness of a kind person. In a ce like this, you are actually still harboring all sorts of evil ideas. ¡± Kuang Yingying was stunned when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She stared nkly at Dongfang Mo¡¯s handsome face Then, she said softly, ¡°yes, this time, I did use XI Muru¡¯s foolish kindness to lure you here. However, I didn¡¯t lie to Xi Muru. I really... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Kuang Yingying before she could finish her sentence Then, he said a little impatiently, ¡°Kuang Yingying, although you¡¯re very good at acting and your acting skills are very good, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve never liked to get into character. So, put away your usual acting tricks. ¡± ¡°acting? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s stiff face was slightly malevolent due to her frown Her voice couldn¡¯t help but raise a few decibels due to her excitement. ¡°Dongfang Mo, I admit that I¡¯ve indeed done a lot of wrong things, but have you ever thought that a lot of the wrong things were caused by you? Back then, I was the one who could have made the engagement with you, but you went to the XI family to make the engagement. Later on, I was the one who was going to marry you, but you suddenly let Dongfang Yu die. Then, I was going to get engaged with you, and you had an ident racing with Nangong Xun... ¡°. ¡°...¡± She had done so much, so many things, all because of him. Her entire heart revolved around her. Even if she ended up being his first love, Fang Zining, it was still because she wanted to marry him and be his Dongfang Mo¡¯s woman. ¡°...¡± She was wrong. She had never denied this. However, what was wrong with loving someone and madly loving someone Who would be soft-hearted towards a love rival? Dongfang Mo had been listening quietly. When she finished speaking, the corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kuang Yingying, I never cared about you... Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a glorious thing to be loved by a woman like you. This will only make me feel humiliated... ¡± Kuang Yingying might have expected that Dongfang Mo would not give her good words and good looks, but when she really faced it, this heartless fact still made her feel extremely sad and sad, for her stupidity and persistence all these years... ... ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t care about me. It¡¯s okay if youpletely ignore my love for you. I also know that you hate me very much right now, but... ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s hands secretly clenched into fists as she said this, as if she had gathered all her strength. ¡°Ah? The child is innocent. I¡¯m carrying your child in my belly. You can¡¯t hate your own child, right? ¡± She clearly knew Dongfang Mo¡¯s shrewdness and wisdom, but she had to hold on to the child in her belly, because this was her only chance. As long as Dongfang Mo cared about this child, as long as Dongfang Mo kept this child, then in the future, she would be able to depend on her child¡¯s status. Even if she went to prison, she would not be able to stay for more than a few years. On ount of the child, would Dongfang Mo not think of a way to get her out? Chapter 745

Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Who is pregnant with whose child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Child? ¡± The mockery on Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips increased. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Kuang Yingying in the Iron Window. His stiff face after stic surgery made him extremely disgusted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making this up? ¡± Kuang Yingying answered him quickly, ¡°Ah Mo, you can ask chief Li about this. The police station helped me to get a gynecologist toe over for a check-up. I had an ultrasound. I¡¯m already six weeks pregnant... ¡± ¡°What does six weeks pregnant have to do with me? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Kuang Yingying¡¯s words and snorted coldly Looking at the stiff and sarcastic face, he asked, ¡°Miss Kuang Yingying, have I ever touched you? I think you are also an adult woman in your twenties. You should remember the minimum conditions for pregnancy, right? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean? ¡±KuanggYingyingg immediately flew into a rage from embarrassment.Shee could not help but shout loudly from the iron window, DongfanggMoo, you are a man.Doo you still have to deny what you have done?Thatt night we were inNishangg... ¡± ¡°In Nishang? ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Kuang Yingying once again. Then, he looked at her with a mocking gaze and said mockingly, ¡°Miss Kuang Yingying, are you sure that the person who slept with you in Nishang that night was really me? ¡± Kuang Yingying was stunned when she heard this. Then, her body instinctively took two steps back. She stared at him with wide and frightened eyes. Suddenly, an ominous premonition appeared in her mind. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? ¡± Kuang Yingying still gritted her teeth and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°could it be that there was someone else in that private room that night? ¡± ¡°there was no one else. It was just the two of us, ¡± Dongfang Mo said truthfully. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. ¡± Kuang Yingying could not help but regain a little bit of confidence, then she took two more steps forward She ced her hand on her abdomen and prayed in a low voice, ¡°Ah Mo, I know the meaning of the idiom ¡®love the house and the Crow¡¯ . Now that you hate me, you definitely won¡¯t like the child in my belly, but no matter what... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I didn¡¯t touch you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted her Then, he said a little impatiently, ¡°that¡¯s right. At first, it was just the two of us in the Nishang private room, but then you got drunk and I got drunk, and then my subordinate, a Hao, pulled me back, and ¡ª ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°of course, Mr. Fang Jinxin was also drunk that night. In Nishang, he was only familiar with your private room. So, tell me, if he didn¡¯t walk into your private room, where would he go? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Kuang Yingying was so shocked that she took two steps back. She looked at Dongfang Mo with a strange look, almost unable to believe her ears. ¡°You don¡¯t need to widen your eyes to exaggerate your shocked expression, ¡± Dongfang Mo reminded her coldly Then he said lightly, ¡°I already know that you and Fang Jinxin have that kind of rtionship. Moreover, didn¡¯t you guys also fool around in that private room that day? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo? ¡± Kuang Yingying¡¯s entire body almost trembled. She grabbed the iron window with both hands and stared at the man outside the window with a murderous gaze She roared almost hysterically, ¡°Dongfang Mo, how could you do this You Beast You are a person that is inferior to a beast. How could you ruin my feelings for you like this? How could you ruin thest bit of clean space that I saved for you like this? How could you... ... ...¡± Chapter 746

Chapter 746: Chapter 746 who is pregnant with whom¡¯s child 14

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Kuang Yingying shouted as her body could no longer withstand such a blow. She slowly slid down the cold iron door and fell onto the floor. She admitted that she was not a pure-hearted person, so she could not keep herself as pure as jade for Dongfang Mo. However, she was not a person who would casually ruin her body, so she saved her uterus for Dongfang Mo.. She had slept with some men, but that was only to satisfy her physiological needs. She felt that her personality of looking for a man to spend the night with was the same as that of a man looking for a woman to spend the night with. There was no emotion involved It was just a physical need. However, she paid special attention to her uterus. She felt that that ce was very important and could not be casually ruined. Therefore, when she was with other men, she would always ask them to wear a small raincoat, just in case.. Sometimes, she would even ask them to wear two small raincoats. She and Fang Jinxin were father and daughter in name, but in private, Fang Jinxin would look for her. She had to rely on Fang Jinxin¡¯s power, so of course, she could not refuse. Moreover, she originally needed a man to solve her physiological needs. However, even if it was Fang Jinxin, she still strongly requested him to wear a raincoat because her uterus couldn¡¯t bear the child of any man except for Dongfang Mo, not even Fang Jinxin. But, what did she get in return for all her hard work and effort It was Dongfang Mo¡¯s disgraceful treatment of her. It was her uterus that bore the child of her Godfather, the child of Fang Jinxin, who was old enough to be her father. Dongfang Mo saw Kuang Yingying, who was sitting on the ground with grief written all over her face, through the iron window. He didn¡¯t say another word. He turned around coldly and walked toward the police station door without looking back. Kuang Yingying, the mayor¡¯s daughter who knew how to y pranks at a very young age, that arrogant woman, that woman who thought she was the queen of Binhai and that everyone should be controlled by her. More than ten years ago, his parents originally wanted him to make a marriage agreement with Kuang Yingying. However, that year, when he came back from abroad for a vacation, Kuang Yingying called a group of friends to ride a motorcycle together. At that time, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with motorcycles, and Kuang Yingying hoped that he could win for her face, so he rode very fast. Then, because he was too fast, he crashed into a big tree at a bend, and even the person and the car were flipped over. At that time, he wore a helmet on his head, and knee pads on his wrists and legs. However, he was unlucky. When the motorcycle turned over, the exhaust pipe pressed on the instep of his foot, burning the flesh on the instep of his foot. He fell to the ground, and Kuang Yingying happened to ride slowly, so she caught up with him. He immediately waved to her, indicating for her to stop the motorcycle and help him. However, Kuang Yingyingughed loudly and continued to Gallop forward, leaving behind a string of silver bell-likeughter. ¡°Ah Mo, I¡¯m waiting for you in front. Hurry up and catch up. I¡¯m going to catch up with Wang Erdong in front, I can¡¯t fall behind... ¡± Kuang Yingying sped off like that. She couldn¡¯t fall behind. In her heart, fighting for the first ce was more important than the life of her quasi-boyfriend. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to stop the car to check on his injury. He was struggling on the ground in pain and wanted to pull his feet out from under the chimney. However, the chimney was stuck to the flesh on the instep of his foot because the temperature was too high after riding the motorcycle for too long. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull it apart. Chapter 747

Chapter 747: Chapter 747 who is pregnant with whom¡¯s child 15

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as he thought that his feet were going to be cooked by the chimney today and could be used for braised meat, a young girl, about twelve or thirteen years old, came out of the alley next to him. She was wearing a sun hat and a white skirt She was carrying a stic bag in her hand. Judging from the contents of the bag, she must have bought some stationery or something, because he could clearly see that the edge of the soft copy was exposed at the mouth of the bag. It was noon. At this time, the sun was roasting the earth. There were almost no pedestrians on the roadside, so the little girl saw him at a nce. She was a little stunned and ran up to him. Then she put the stic bag in her hand aside She quickly helped him to pull the motorcycle away. She was small, and it took a lot of effort to pull the motorcycle away. Perhaps because the sun hat was rtivelyrge, her forehead could not be seen. She could only see the sweat under the sun hat sliding on her face Her clear eyes were as clear and transparent as the clear spring in the mountains. The motorcycle was moved away, but ayer of skin had been burned off the instep of his foot. The pain was so painful that he could barely stand. She came over to help him up and sat him under a tree. ¡°Sit here properly. I¡¯ll go buy you a bottle of scalding ointment. ¡± As the little girl spoke, she ran into the alley again. He guessed that the alley might lead to a market or something. About ten minutester, the little girl took out a bottle of scalding ointment. She carefully squeezed out the scalding ointment and used her delicate little hand to gently caress the instep of his foot. Immediately, the burning instep felt cool It made the instep of his foot feel much morefortable. The little girl applied it very carefully, as if she was concentrating on something. To a top-notch handsome guy like him, she did not even raise her head to take a look. However, he only rememberedter that at that time, he had fallen to the ground and his helmet had flown away. At the ce where he had fallen, there happened to be a pile of ck charcoal ash that had been piled up by someone, and his face had directly pounced onto the pile of ck charcoal ash Therefore, it was definitely uglier than Lord Bao¡¯s face. It was no wonder that the little girl refused to raise her head to look at him. The little girl finished applying the instep of his foot. Then, she took out a white handkerchief from the bag in her skirt and put it on his foot. Finally, she handed the scalding ointment to him. ¡°Alright, you wait here for your family. I have to go back first. ¡± The little girl showed her white teeth. Then, she bent down to pick up her stic bag and was about to leave. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± Seeing that she had already turned around, he could not help but ask, ¡°where do you live? How can I thank you? ¡± The little girl turned around and smiled at him. Her indifferent voice traveled over, ¡°there¡¯s no need. The burn ointment is only a few dors. What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s nothing. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked away. Looking at her appearance, she probably went home. The White Sun hat on her head made her look as beautiful as an angel. That day, of course, it was the Dongfang family¡¯s chauffeur who drove over to bring him back. His instep was obviously still severely burned. The Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, said that it was fortunate that you applied the burn ointment in time and made a simple bandage Otherwise, after sitting by the roadside for so long, the bacteria would definitely stick to the wound along with the dust, and then your foot would probably be in trouble. Although the girl did not leave her name, the white handkerchief betrayed her secret, because one corner of the handkerchief had three words embroidered on it: Xi Muxue! This was the reason why he had insisted on not making a marriage contract with Kuang Yingying but with Xi Muxue, the daughter of the Xi family, because he could never forget that scorching noon He could never forget the little girl in a white dress who walked out of the alley. Chapter 748

Chapter 748: Chapter 748 you are my wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was almost the Spring Festival, and the kindergarten had its winter break, so little feather did not make a fuss about going to kindergarten for the past two days. Mu Ru brought her along to draw. Little feather was influenced by her mother in her womb, so she was very talented in drawing. Thus, when Mu ru was drawing a Bodhi tree opposite the plum garden, little feather picked up a brush and started drawing seriously. However, little feather was not drawing scenery, but characters. She was drawing Dongfang Mo.. Of course, because Dongfang Mo did not allow her to go out, Dongfang Mo¡¯s image in her heart was a little bad. When Dongfang Mo walked into the Plum Garden, he saw a scene like this. A five-year-old girl was drawing on a piece of white paper... ... Alright, he was stunned for a moment before he recognized himself on the piece of white paper. Little feather used the form of a Manga to draw his head especiallyrge. The expression on his face was extremely exaggerated, as if he was a devil. His heart could not help but twitch. Although it was said that a child¡¯s drawing was unintentional, he had to admit that it was precisely because the child was unintentional that the feelings they expressed were the most sincere. It turned out that in little feather¡¯s heart, he was actually a great devil. This made his heart unable to help but feel ufortable. Although his own daughter had not grown up by his side since she was young, now she had returned to his side, hadn¡¯t she? He had already tried his best to make up for her. He had owed her for those five years because he did not know of her existence. However, ever since he knew of her existence, he had brought her to his side and given her the best care. Little feather turned around when she heard the footsteps. When she saw that it was Dongfang Mo, she was also shocked. Then, she hid her painting behind her back and stared at him with a guilty look She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Liar, when did youe back? ¡± ¡°I just arrived, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered gently. ¡°Then did you see what I drew? ¡± Little feather still asked nervously. ¡°No, you came back to see me as soon as I arrived. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her with a very honest face and asked with a smile, ¡°Yu Yu, what did you draw? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± When little feather heard Dongfang Mo say that he did not see anything, her heart that was at the edge of her throat finally calmed down. Then, she tore the drawing in her hands into pieces Then, she turned around and shouted into the room, ¡°Mommy, the big liar is back. ¡± Seeing that she was about to run away, Dongfang Mo bent down and picked her up. As he walked towards the hall, he asked softly, ¡°Yu Yu, do you think it¡¯s easy to call me the big liar? ¡± Little feather was stunned for a moment, then her face turned slightly red. Then, she shouted in a slightly angry tone, ¡°who told you to pretend to be my daddy to deceive me? And you even used me to ckmail my mommy. If you are not the big liar, then what are you? ¡± ¡°Then, other than the image of a big liar, do you not have any other position in your heart? ¡± Dongfang Mo said carefully. In fact, he really wanted to say that Yu Yu, I am your real daddy, your real father. But he did not say that because he knew that little feather might not believe what he said, but if mu ru told little feather, little feather would definitely believe it. It seemed that in order for little feather to acknowledge him as a father, he had to first conquer Xi Muru¡¯s heart of stone. As long as her heart softened, then little feather would acknowledge him as a father. Chapter 749

Chapter 749: Chapter 749 you are my wife 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not expect Dongfang Mo to return so quickly. It seemed that Xi Muxue was indeed very important to him, but Fang Zining¡¯s first love was more important too. Even though Fang Zining¡¯s real body was Kuang Yingying, presumably.. Dongfang Mo probably still missed Fang zining¡¯s face. ¡°Did you go to the police station? Miss Fang She... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already returned from the police station, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words and put down the little feather in his arms. Then he looked at her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of her matters. She won¡¯t disturb you anymore in the future. ¡± ¡°taken care of? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°then, when she gives birth to a child in the future, do you n to bring it back and raise it? ¡± Even though Mu ru had repeatedly told herself not to interfere in Dongfang Mo¡¯s matters with other women, because in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, she, Xi Muru, really didn¡¯t have any status. But now, Dongfang Mo and she were already married. They were legally husband and wife. Regardless of whether Dongfang Mo married her because of feather, she was now his legal wife. Since she was his wife, she still had the right to ask about the matter of another person appearing in the family in a few months. No matter what, Dongfang Mo had given the position of the mistress of one inch Mo city to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if her child will be born, ¡± Dongfang Mo said truthfully. ¡°because she¡¯s not pregnant with my child, I don¡¯t have that much time and energy to pay attention to people who have nothing to do with me. ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She thought she had heard wrongly, but seeing Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression, it seemed like he was not lying. She could not help but ask, ¡°she¡¯s not pregnant with your child? Could it be that she¡¯s pregnant with... ¡± Mu Ru stopped at this point. Her mind immediately reflected the first afternoon of Dongfang Mo and Fang Zining¡¯s engagement. Her great aunt brought her and little feather to Nichang for little feather¡¯s birthday Then, she saw the scene of Fang zining and Fang Jinxin pulling each other. Since Fang Zining was Kuang Yingying, then she and Fang Jinxin obviously weren¡¯t father and daughter. Now that Dongfang Mo said that Kuang Yingying wasn¡¯t pregnant with his child, then the child that Kuang Yingying was pregnant with could only be the child of that old man, Fang Jinxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for dinner. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw her expression and knew that she must have thought of Fang Jinxin, so he did not exin further. He just held her hand and walked towards the entrance of the Plum Garden. ¡°where¡¯s Yu Yu? ¡± Mu Ru walked out of the Plum Garden Hall and could not help but ask when she did not see her daughter in the small courtyard. ¡°She must be hungry and has already gone to the ck Garden, ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly. He then turned to look at her and asked gently, ¡°where are we going for our honeymoon? ¡± ¡°honeymoon? ¡± Mu Ru waspletely shocked. ¡°Yes, we have already gotten a marriage certificate, haven¡¯t we? ¡± Dongfang Mo exined softly to her, ¡°originally, our honeymoon should be after the wedding, but I have a lot of things to do. Coincidentally, I have about ten days of holiday here during the Spring Festival, so we can advance the honeymoon. When the wedding is held next year...¡±. ...¡± ¡°wait, ¡± Mu ru immediately interrupted him and quickly asked, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what did you say just now? You want to hold a wedding with me next year? ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded solemnly at her, ¡°yes, we have already gotten the marriage certificate. Of course, we still have to hold the wedding. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to you? ¡± Chapter 750

Chapter 750: Chapter 750 you are my wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°is that so? Since when do you care if you¡¯ve wronged me? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. Since when did he care about this He didn¡¯t know. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want to wronged her now, even if it was just a little bit. Seeing that Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t say anything, Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but say again, ¡°actually, Dongfang Mo, when you forced me to get a marriage certificate with you, you¡¯ve already wronged me. Don¡¯t you know? ¡± ¡°Then what does it mean to not wronged you? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked gloomily, a certain displeasure rising in his heart. In this world, how many women dreamed of marrying him If he revealed the secret that he was not a eunuch, the women who wanted to marry him would probably line up in a long line. Xi Muru, on the other hand, had given him his only marriage to her, giving her his body and mind, but she actually said that she had wronged her. Did she have to be so unappreciative? Reality proved that Xi Muru was far more unappreciative than he had imagined. She used an indifferent and distant tone to say, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you really don¡¯t want to wronged me, you should let me go. Because I¡¯m a little bird in the sky. I want to fly freely. If someone forcefully captured the little bird and locked her in a cage without giving her freedom, do you think that person cares about the little bird Is it because they don¡¯t want to wronged the Little Bird¡¯s performance?¡± Dongfang Mo waspletely stunned when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. He did not expect Xi Muru to use the little bird in the sky and the bird hunter as a metaphor for their rtionship. From the metaphor just now, it seemed that he was indeed a very cruel person. To lock a little bird that was flying freely in a cage, it could not be said that he cared about the little bird and did not want to be wronged by the little bird. However, could it be that the rtionship between him and her was only between a little bird and a bird hunter? ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo said with some difficulty. He could not help but tighten his grip on her hand, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°you are indeed a free and unfettered bird, and I... Am indeed that bird hunter. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he gathered his courage and said, ¡°however, the rtionship between us is not as simple as that of a bird and a bird hunter. Between us, before you have be a free and unfettered bird, there is already an inextricable connection. The reason why I brought you back is not because I want to capture you... ... I want to.. ... ...¡± I want to capture your heart. Dongfang Mo did not say it out loud, but he said it in his heart. What he said was, ¡°Xi Muru, I want to say that any free bird will get tired of flying. What I¡¯ve prepared for you is not a cage that will lock you up forever. What I¡¯ve prepared for you is a home. A home where you cane back and rest when you¡¯re tired of flying. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart instinctively contracted. Dongfang Mo had always been a quiet person. He rarely spoke to her, and even if he did, he would never express his innermost thoughts. This was the first time he had opened his heart to her and used her analogy to redefine their rtionship. He admitted that he had indeed captured this little bird, but he said that he had prepared a home for her when she was tired. To a little bird, there was no difference in appearance between a home and a cage. However, the real difference was in the little bird¡¯s heart, because the cage was always cold, while the home was warm and sentimental. Chapter 751

Chapter 751: Chapter 751 you are my wife 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo nned to take mu ru on a honeymoon during the Spring Festival. Mu Ru was still hesitating whether she should go, but little feather was the first to object. ¡°No, ¡± little feather firmly objected. ¡°The two of you went on a honeymoon Leaving me alone in one inch ink city This ce is so big. Many people have holidays during the New Year. Won¡¯t it be lonely for me to live alone ¡°You two selfish guys, don¡¯t you have a conscience? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw little feather¡¯s serious look. Then, he said mockingly, ¡°So, Yu Yu means to go on a honeymoon with us? ¡± Actually, Dongfang Mo had thought of bringing his daughter along. After all, he and his daughter had not lived together for so many years, and there were very few opportunities for them to get close to each other. That was why little feather¡¯s rtionship with him was so estranged. Furthermore, he had heard from Che Qi Xuan that he had often brought mu ru and Yu yu out for a trip, and he could not help but feel envious. However, he and Mu ru had very few opportunities to be alone together. Their previous rtionship had always been a hostile one, and there were very few times when they were in a peaceful and loving rtionship. Hence, he wanted to use this time to go on a honeymoon with Mu Ru He wanted to cultivate a good rtionship with her so that she would have some feelings for him. That way, she would not always think of leaving him. Therefore, he nned to hold the family trip until next year, which was the summer vacation. He wanted to bring the mother and daughter to the south of France, to Provence, and let them seevender and sunflower fields He wanted them to paintvender and sunflower as much as they wanted. However, he did not expect that little feather would oppose him and Mu ru on their honeymoon this time. Obviously, little feather did not want to be lonely and wanted to go along with them. Alright, he could only make things difficult for himself and bring this burden along with him. He was afraid that he and mu ru would not be able to make out anytime and anywhere. Even if he wanted to make out at night, he would still have to take care of that little third wheel. Just as Dongfang Mo wasmenting that the honeymoon trip that he had painstakingly arranged was going to be ruined because of this little third wheel, a disdainful voice sounded beside his ear. ¡°HMPH, who would be willing to go on a honeymoon with you guys? ¡± Little feather pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I hate being a third wheel the most. Moreover, my third wheel is so bright. Wouldn¡¯t you guys dislike it? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face turned slightly red when she heard feather¡¯s words. She could not help but re fiercely at Dongfang Mo. her gaze was clearly filled with me. It was all because of you. You did not know how to restrain yourself at all. Are you alright now Her daughter even said that she was a third wheel. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face also turned slightly red. He hade backst night and thought that he and mu ru had already gotten their marriage certificate for four to five days. He and Mu ru had yet to officially consummate their marriage, so... ... Last night, after dinner, he told feather a story as usual. This little fellow was in extremely good spirits. She had heard a bunch of stories, but she still did not sleep. She kept saying that she had not heard enough. In the end, when he finally coaxed his precious daughter to sleep, he transformed into a big bad wolf to look for mu ru. In the end, this heartless woman had already fallen asleep on his big bed. She did not have any intention of marrying him. He felt sorry for her and could not bear to wake her up from her dream. Therefore, he could only bear with his difort. He hugged her tightly in his arms and let her use his arms as a heater and his arms as a pillow to sleep with her. Chapter 752

Chapter 752: Chapter 752 you are my wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was only when he woke up in the morning that he grabbed onto her, who was trying to quietly get out of bed and escape. He, who had strong morning energy, was in pain from the swelling. Of course, he could not let go of the little sheep beside his mouth just like that... ... However, this little sheep was not obedient at all. Moreover, she was not willing to cooperate. Her mouth was still saying that it was daytime... ... How could he care whether it was daytime or not Of course, he used his thin lips to block that chattering mouth of hers. With a flip of his body, he pressed her under him and immediately wanted to investigate the matter on the spot... ... However, just as he was about to make a move, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. Then, a crisp voice sounded at the door, ¡°what are you two doing? Are you fighting? ¡± Dongfang Mo was so shocked that he almost suffered internal injuries. He immediately flipped over and quickly pulled the nket over him and Xi Muru. Then, he turned to look at little feather who was standing at the door. ¡°Yu Yu, why did youe to our room for no reason? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but pretend to be angry. ¡°Big Liar, were you hitting my mommy just now? ¡± Little feather asked him without replying. His expression was as if he was facing a great enemy, as if he wanted to help beat him up at any time. ¡°No, no, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied quickly, then waved his hand and said, ¡°hurry down and eat breakfast. We¡¯ll be down soon. Don¡¯t stand there. ¡± ¡°No? ¡± Little feather said in a puzzled tone, staring at Dongfang Mo and saying, ¡°I clearly saw you holding my mommy down just now. ¡± ¡°Your Mommy said her shoulders hurt, so I was massaging her, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly told a lie Then, he waved his hand again and said, ¡°Yu Yu, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t be a third wheel. We should get up and wash up. Can you go down and help us distribute the breakfast? ¡± ¡°HMPH, who¡¯s going to be the third wheel? ¡± Little Feather snorted coldly and turned to walk towards the door. From Afar, a voice came from outside the door, ¡°hurry up ande downstairs. Otherwise, I will finish the breakfast alone. ¡± Dongfang Mo had a headache when he thought of this. Not only did he not enjoy the delicious breakfast in bed this morning, but he also did not eat breakfast because little feather, this scoundrel, really ate his breakfast and only left mu ru alone. The reason was.. He said that she was the third wheel. ¡°Yu Yu, if you¡¯re not going with us, where do you want to go? ¡± Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Mo was still silent and knew that he was thinking about not having breakfast this morning, so she quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Korea, ¡± Yu Yu answered seriously. ¡°You two go on your honeymoon. I¡¯ll go back to spend the New Year with Daddy. Otherwise, daddy will be very lonely. ¡± When mu ru heard little feather¡¯s words, three ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. Would Che Qi Xuan Be Lonely? When Dongfang Mo heard little feather¡¯s words, he felt that it was feasible, so he nodded and said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll get him toe and pick you up. When wee back from our honeymoon, I¡¯ll bring you back to kindergarten. ¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S GREAT! ¡± Feather jumped up in joy, then ran over to hug Dongfang Mo¡¯s head and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, I think you¡¯re getting better and better. I won¡¯t call you a liar anymore. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. He grabbed feather who was about to run away, picked her up, and sat her down on hisp. He asked teasingly, ¡°what will Yu Yu call me from now on? HMM? ¡± ¡°this... ¡± little feather tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she said to herself, ¡°calling me daddy is definitely not possible because I already have a daddy. However, you are my biological father. What else can a child call a father besides Daddy? ¡± Chapter 753

Chapter 753: Chapter 753: Who is the person closest to you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw how serious little feather was. He pressed his forehead against hers and teased her in a low voice, ¡°hmm, think about it. What else is there besides Daddy? It¡¯d better be Chinese. ¡± ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t seem to know how to speak Chinese. ¡± Little feather was a little mncholic. Then, she looked at Mu ru who was still eating breakfast at the dining table and shouted, ¡°Mommy, what else can you call Your Father Besides Daddy? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll call him daddy. ¡± Aunt Liu just happened toe out of the kitchen. When she heard little feather¡¯s words, she immediately answered before Mu ru did. The result made both little feather and Mu ru stunned. Actually, little feather was asking Mu ru on purpose. She didn¡¯t really want Mu Ru to tell her. Besides, she was such a smart little girl. How could she not know that her father called her Daddy? But this aunt Liu actually ruined her topic in an instant, making her very speechless and helpless. On the other hand, Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he saw little feather pouting her lips in displeasure. He then looked at her proudly and said, ¡°alright, if you think that father¡¯s address is eptable, then I don¡¯t mind... ¡± ¡°I do mind, ¡± little feather interrupted Dongfang Mo and slipped out of his arms. As she walked upstairs, she said, ¡°this problem is very serious. I have to go back and discuss it with father. We¡¯ll discuss it after the Spring Festival. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not say anything more after hearing this. It was already good enough that little feather had changed so much. Moreover, he owed his daughter a lot. He had originally nned to take things slowly because there were some things that could not be rushed, especially when it came to the rtionship between father and daughter It would probably take time to develop. Dongfang Mo personally sent little feather back to Korea. Initially, car Qi Xuan said that he woulde to pick him up, but Dongfang Mo said that he had a helicopter. It would be more convenient this way. It would only take a few hours. Dongfang Mo sent little feather off while Mu ru packed her luggage at home. Although she knew that there was no love involved in their marriage, she did not know why, but she was actually a little excited to think of going on a honeymoon with him. It seemed like she had to bring a lot of things with her when she went on a long trip, such as her cell phone. So when she was packing her luggage, she took her cell phone to charge it so that it would be convenient for her to call little feather outside. However, it was precisely because she made a mistake while she was busy that she had to charge Xi Muxue¡¯s old cell phone again. For some reason, she pressed the switch and the phone actually turned on after it was charged. The call came in just as she was about to finish packing her luggage. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She picked up her cell phone and took a look. The caller ID showed that it was her father. Her father was Xi Yuancheng. He was the person she had met before. He was also the person who had made it clear to her that she would not care about him because that person had never treated her as his daughter. She wanted to not pick up, but the phone kept ringing. It was as if she would not stop until she picked up the phone. Mu Ru was finally defeated. She still pressed the answer button. She thought to herself that it was almost the new year and he would need something from time to time. She could more or less get someone to send him something, as long as it was not too much of a request. However, when the phone reached her ear, it was not Xi Yuancheng¡¯s voice, but mother Wang¡¯s. ¡°Mu Ru, this is mother Wang. Can you...e and see us? ¡± Chapter 754

Chapter 754: Chapter 754 who was the person closest to her 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Wang It was actually mother Wang? The mother Wang who raised her like her own mother since she was young. The mother Wang who grew up by her side and slept in her arms. When she was very, very young, she always thought that she was the mother Wang of the person closest to her. ¡°Mother Wang, where are you now? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was a little agitated. She remembered that thest time she met mother Wang was on the cruise ship where Dongfang Jun kidnapped her. At that time, she was rescued by Che Qixuan, so she naturally separated from mother Wang. After that, she returned to Binhai City. Because her rtionship with Dongfang Mo had always been tense, even though she missed mother Wang, she didn¡¯t tell Dongfang mo about it She only thought about asking Dongfang Jun about mother Wang when she had calmed down. However, before she could find Dongfang Jun, mother Wang called. She even called from Xi Yuancheng¡¯s phone. What was going on? Just as Mu ru was puzzled, mother Wang¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m with your father. We live in a house. It¡¯s almost new year¡¯s, so I¡¯ve already spent all the money I earned... ¡± After the XI family went bankrupt, mother Wang followed her son and daughter-inw to city G for a while. However, her son and daughter-inw did not treat her well, so she went back to city g to work alone. Over the years, she had changed jobs in city G. Later, she went to Leng Leiting¡¯s kitchen to help out. Her work was stable initially, but who knew where she met Mu ru again. Later, she followed mu ru to Dongfang Jun¡¯s hands. She initially thought that she would live with mu ru in the future, but who knew that Mu ru was rescued while she was left behind by Dongfang Mei. Dongfang Mei had given her a simr sry as Leng Leiting, so she did not think much of it. After all, she was a part-time worker. As long as she had a sry, it was fine. She only thought of Mu ru in her heart. After all, she was the one who had raised her. She had found Xi Yuancheng when she went shopping for Dongfang Mei some time ago. When she saw him begging by the roadside alone, she could not help but feel sad. After all, he was once the CEO. Moreover, she had been together with him for a few years Of course, it was all behind the back of the former Mrs. Xi. Mother Wang was a woman after all. She could not bear to let Xi Yuancheng sleep on the streets, so she picked him up and rented a one-bedroom house in the city vige to live with him. She even took him to the hospital to see a doctor. Xi Yuancheng was sick all over. Mother Wang¡¯s savings over the past few years were less than 50,000 yuan. In just a few days, Xi Yuancheng had spent almost all of it. Xi Yuancheng still needed to undergo a stomach cancer surgery, so she had no money at all. Just as she was feeling depressed, Xi Yuancheng told her that he had Xi Muru¡¯s phone number, and now that Xi Muru had returned to one-inch ink city¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s side, she definitely had money. He asked her to call Mu Ru to borrow some money. Mother Wang was also a smart person. Of course, she knew that Xi Yuancheng¡¯s so-called borrowing was actually to borrow money, because in his current situation, he did not have the ability to return the money. However, she herself did not have money. Although she knew it was not good to ask Mu ru for money, she could not just watch Xi Yuancheng wait for his death, so she still shamelessly picked up Xi Yuancheng¡¯s phone and called Mu ru for help. Mu Ru quietly listened to mother Wang¡¯s nagging on the phone, then asked in a low voice, ¡°then, mother Wang, where are you living now? ¡± Chapter 755

Chapter 755: Chapter 755 who is the closest person 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hung up on mother Wang and rushed out the door. It was already the end of the year, and most of the workers in one inch ink city were on vacation. There were only two security guards on duty at the door, and Uncle Liu and aunt Liu, who were arranged to stay in one inch ink city, were still at work A Min and the others had to wait until the end of the Spring Festival before they came. When she was about to leave, uncle Liu immediately walked over and said that he would drive her there. Mu Ru did not want uncle Liu to know that she was going to see mother Wang and Xi Yuancheng, so she made an excuse to say that she was only going to the oil painting vige for a walk and would be back very soon. She did not want to trouble uncle Liu. It was the end of the year and there were fewer taxis, but there were also fewer people taking taxis. Therefore, Mu Ru walked to the main road outside and waited for a few minutes. After that, she still waited for a taxi. When she arrived at the private hospital near the vige in the city that mother Wang mentioned, Xi Yuancheng was indeed hospitalized there. When he saw hering, he revealed a guilty expression and called out to her in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re here? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She looked at Xi Yuancheng who was lying on the bed like a sickly man and replied indifferently and distantly, ¡°I heard from mother Wang that you¡¯re going to have an operation. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had gastric cancer for a few years. ¡± When Xi Yuancheng heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, hope immediately rose in his heart. Then, he looked at his daughter and said, ¡°Mu Ru, I know that I¡¯ve let you down in the past. In the future... ¡± ¡°How much do you want? ¡± Mu Ru interrupted Xi Yuancheng impatiently. Seeing that he was stunned, she quickly added, ¡°how much does an operation cost? ¡± Xi Yuancheng finally understood. Then, he counted with his fingers and said, ¡°about two million. ¡± ¡°Two million? That much? ¡± Mu Ru cried out in surprise. She could not help but raise her voice and retort, ¡°a gastric cancer surgery is only 70,000 to 80,000 yuan, right? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, the surgery you¡¯re talking about is a normal surgery. It uses Chinese Medicine, ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly exined to her, ¡°but my body is very weak and I have many other diseases, so I can¡¯t do a normal surgery, and I can¡¯t use Chinese medicine because Chinese medicine won¡¯t live long after the surgery... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°You mean you want to do an advanced surgery and use imported medicine, right? ¡± Mu Ru interrupted him impatiently. Xi Yuancheng nodded shamelessly Then, he looked at Mu ru and said pitifully, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re the only family I have now. Mu Xue that child is very disappointing. I heard that you have a daughter now. I even want to meet my granddaughter. Why didn¡¯t you bring her here today? ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard his hypocritical words. She had lived in the Xi family for 18 years, but she had never seen Xi Yuancheng like this. He actually cared about her? ¡°advanced surgery, imported medicine, probably less than 200,000 yuan? ¡± Mu Ru refused to answer his question. Instead, she asked Xi Yuancheng, ¡°why did you say you needed two million yuan? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, the imported medicine used for surgery in China is indeed 200,000 yuan, ¡± Xi Yuancheng admitted Then he added, ¡°but, Mu Ru, I still owe a lot of money, and I still haven¡¯t paid it back. Right now, people outside don¡¯t know that I¡¯m alive, and the name I used is also fake. I¡¯m worried that people will find out after I¡¯ve been in the hospital for a long time, so I want to go abroad for the surgery. You know, going abroad requires a lot of money, and mother Wang also wants to follow me. The two of US have to go abroad for treatment, rent a house, and live. This amount of money is very big, I estimate that two million might not even be enough... . . .¡± Chapter 756

Chapter 756: Chapter 756 who is the closest person 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother Wang can not follow you, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Xi Yuancheng Then, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering outside these years, and I haven¡¯t earned much money. Even if I did, it would only be around 100,000 yuan. It¡¯s enough for you to do ordinary surgeries in this hospital, and you said you wanted to do advanced surgeries or even go abroad. I¡¯m very sorry, I don¡¯t have the ability to meet your requirements. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, father doesn¡¯t know that you don¡¯t have much money. ¡± Xi Yuancheng did not find it strange that Mu ru said he did not have money, because in his eyes, this daughter had always been so stupid and stupid She did not know how to use her own circumstances to find money from men, so how much money would she have. ¡°since you know, why are you asking me for two million? ¡± Mu Ru waspletely speechless at Xi Yuancheng. If not for mother Wang standing beside him, she would not have even bothered with him. ¡°Dongfang Mo is rich. ¡± Xi Yuancheng quickly said to his eldest daughter, ¡°Mu Ru, I heard that you helped Dongfang Mo give birth to a daughter. Now that you are a mother depending on your son, how much money would Dongfang Mo not give you? A mere two million is nothing. ¡± Mu Ru was a little surprised when she heard this. She turned to look at mother Wang, who shook her head at her. It meant that she had not told him about this, and she did not even know that she had helped Dongfang Mo give birth to a daughter. ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s money belongs to Dongfang Mo, ¡± Mu Ru said lightly She nced at Xi Yuancheng and said, ¡°CEO XI might not know this, but I¡¯m just Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Because I owe him twenty million yuan, I gave myself to him as his mistress and used my life to repay the twenty million yuan debt. And even if I helped him give birth to a daughter, it¡¯s only a mistress¡¯s child. There¡¯s no name or share. ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment Then, she looked at Xi Yuancheng on the hospital bed and said sarcastically, ¡°back then, when I was still the child of your first wife, you disliked me so much. Moreover, my daughter is the child of my mistress. How much do you think Dongfang Mo disliked her? ¡± Xi Yuancheng was so embarrassed by Mu Ru¡¯s questioning that his face flushed red. He was too embarrassed to answer Mu Ru¡¯s sharp question. Mu Ru did not need his answer Then, she said coldly, ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry. My own money is limited, and Dongfang Mo can¡¯t give me much money. The most I can give you right now is 200,000 yuan. You can do a normal surgery, and then use 100,000 yuan to do chemotherapy and other things. ¡± After saying that, Mu ru turned around and walked towards the door. She did not look at Xi Yuancheng who was lying on the hospital bed. A father who abandoned her when she was born, a father who threw her aside when he could use her She really could not bring herself to have the so-called father-daughter rtionship with him. Mother Wang followed her out Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Mu Ru, I didn¡¯t know he would ask you for two million dors. I just saw how pitiful he is now. If you don¡¯t have that much money, you can just help him with the surgery with sixty to seventy thousand dors. You don¡¯t have to worry about my life anymore. I¡¯ll still be working in the future... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mother Wang, do you n to stay with him forever? ¡± Mu Ru quickly cut off mother Wang¡¯s words. Xi Yuancheng had just said that mother Wang wanted to stay with him, so she decided to ask clearly. ¡°What kind of life do I have with him? ¡± Mother Wang quickly shook her head. ¡°How long can he live? I¡¯ve lived in the XI family for so many years, and I. . . Am I meddling in other people¡¯s business? ¡± Chapter 757

Chapter 757: Chapter 757 who was the person closest to her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was slightly stunned by mother Wang¡¯s question Then, she held mother Wang¡¯s hand and shook her head gently. ¡°No, mother Wang, you¡¯re just too nice and kind-hearted. Sometimes, people are too easy to use, so you don¡¯t have to care too much about him. After he gets the surgery done, you cane with me and live in one inch Mo city. ¡± ¡°But I... ¡± Mother Wang looked at Mu Ru and said hesitantly, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m already old. I can¡¯t do much now. I¡¯m afraid that in case... ¡± ¡°mother Wang, don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll take care of you. Even if you can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll take care of you. ¡± Mu Ru hugged mother Wang Then, she said softly, ¡°mother Wang, in my heart, you¡¯re the person closest to me. You¡¯re not my mother, but you¡¯re better than my mother. If you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll save you even if I have to sell my blood. ¡± Mother Wang was very touched when she heard this. She hugged mu ru tightly as well Her voice was a little choked up as she said, ¡°thank you, Mu Ru. I¡¯ll remember that. After your father finishes the surgery, I¡¯ll resign from Miss Dongfang. Then, I¡¯ll call you. I¡¯ll go to one inch mo city to work. ¡± Mu Ru then remembered that mother Wang was still with Dongfang Jun, so she quickly asked, ¡°by the way, mother Wang, how did Dongfang Mei treat you? And Dongfang Jun? Are they good? Will they make things difficult for you because you used to be a servant of the Xi Family? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. ¡± Mother Wang quickly shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not too bad. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only servant in their family, so I don¡¯t have much to do... ¡± Mu Ru chatted with mother Wang for a while. She knew that mother Wang was doing well at Dongfang Jun¡¯s ce. She had a few days off, so she just happened to have time to take care of her father, Xi Yuancheng. Mu Ru went to a nearby bank to withdraw 200,000 yuan for Xi Yuancheng. Before she left, she said lightly, ¡°this is all I have in total. I¡¯ll give it all to you. Don¡¯t ever let mother Wang Call me again. If she does, I won¡¯te again. ¡± Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face alternated between red and white. Looking at his daughter¡¯s cold face, he could not help but ask, ¡°Mu Ru, are you that heartless to me? Giving 200,000 yuan to send a beggar away? I¡¯m your father after all, right? ¡± ¡°heartless? ¡± Mu Ru found it funny when she heard this Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Xi,pared to when you threw away your daughter who was only born a day ago and forced your daughter to marry a devil eunuch, or when you pretended to be dead to avoid the family debt and put all the burden on that daughter you never liked, I¡¯m afraid that my behavior is many times more righteous than that, right? ¡± Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face turned purple with shame. He had indeed gone too far with this daughter before. Now that he had a favor to ask of this daughter, he had no choice but to endure her expression. But who was he Xi Yuancheng used to be thicker-skinned than the average person Therefore, he still said shamelessly, ¡°Mu Ru, no matter what, my blood flows in your veins. I¡¯m still the person closest to you. You can¡¯t deny this, and you can¡¯t deny it either. ¡± ¡°The person closest to you? ¡± Mu Ru scoffed at his words ¡°Mr. Xi, what right do you have to be the person closest to me If Lin Xinyue is the person closest to me, then it makes sense. After all, she gave birth to me in her womb and gave me life, but what about you ¡°other than a pile of excrement, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything to me, right? ¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve never been the person closest to me, ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s words were very sharp. She stared coldly at Xi Yuancheng and said, ¡°in my heart, mother Wang is one of the people closest to me. You¡¯re nothing. ¡± Chapter 758

Chapter 758: Chapter 758 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo sent little feather to Korea and returned at 10 pm. He did not see her in the living room on the first floor and thought that she had obediently returned to her room to sleep. However, when he returned to his room on the second floor, he saw her curled up on the Sofa in a daze. She was looking out of the window, lost in her thoughts. He did not even notice that she had pushed the door open and entered. What a careless woman. He could not help but sigh in his heart. This was also in his heavily guarded one inch ink city. If she lived in another ce, she would not even know that her house had been stolen by someone like this. He sat down on one side of the Sofa and reached out to help her head up and ce it on hisp. He used his hand tob through a few strands of her hair that had fallen down, revealing her smooth forehead. He asked softly, ¡°what are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°When I was young. ¡± She finally looked up at him. She was not surprised that he had returned because he had said that he woulde back at night. ¡°What happened when I was young? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s interest was piqued. Xi Muru, this woman, had never been wary of him. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to mention her childhood to him. ¡°When I was young, I lived with mother Wang in the maid¡¯s room. At that time, Xi Yuancheng already knew that I was the daughter he threw away, but he still didn¡¯t treat me as his daughter. That Day... ¡± Mu Ru would forever remember that day. When she was nine years old, at the scattered school ceremony after her third grade final exams, she had gotten 100 marks in Chinese, mathematics, and English. She had won a schrship from before 300 yuan. That time, Xi Muxue did not do well in the exams. She had only just passed, but Xi Muxue had snatched her schoolbag from her on the road. Then, she had taken her test paper and notification letter and changed it to her name She left the failing test paper and notification letter to Xi Muxue. That day, she cried for a long time on the road alone. She worked hard to study and every night, mother Wang apanied her to do her homework. It was not easy for her to get good results. She wanted to report to mother Wang, but Xi muxue snatched it away. That day, when she returned to the Xi family after she was done being sad, she saw Xi Yuancheng Holding Xi Muxue¡¯s hand in the courtyard. Lin Xinyue walked to the side with a smile on her face. The three of them were going out to eat to celebrate Xi Muxue¡¯s good results. When she passed by Lin Xinyue, she heard Lin Xinyue say to Xi Muxue, ¡°Mu Xue is so smart and capable. She actually scored 100 points in every subject this time. Let¡¯s buy her a Barbie doll. ¡± How tempting was a Barbie doll to a nine-year-old girl? Thus, she mustered up the courage to say to Lin Xinyue for the first time, ¡°mom, if I score 100 points in every subject, can I also buy a Barbie doll as a reward? ¡± Lin Xinyue might have been happy at the time, or she might have felt that a Barbie doll was not worth much, so she nodded with a smile and said nonchntly, ¡°MMM, if mu ru can score 100 points in every subject, then I¡¯ll buy you a Barbie doll too. ¡± Thus, she quickly told Lin Xinyue about her score of 100 points in every subject, and then she told her about Mu Xue stealing her exam paper notice. That was the first time she had been so bold in her history. However, before Lin Xinyue could say anything, Xi muxue burst into tears and pointed at her, scolding her for lying. She even said that she worked for mother Wang every day after school She never did her homework, so how could she score 100 points? Xi Yuancheng¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t need a mirror to look at yourself. Look at your ugly face like Zhu Bajie, do you look like someone who got a 100? ¡± Chapter 759

Chapter 759: Chapter 759 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she heard this, she took a step back and bit her lip, but tears welled up in her eyes. For the first time, she knew that good grades were rted to whether or not she was pretty. Xi Yuancheng held Xi Muru¡¯s hand and walked to the car. She did not know where she got the courage that day, but she actually shouted at Xi Yuancheng who was getting into the car, ¡°I won¡¯t recognize you when I grow up. ¡± Xi Yuancheng felt amused when he heard her words and could not help but turn around He said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m not acknowledging you now, so of course, I won¡¯t expect you to acknowledge me in the future. Besides, no matter how the Feng Shui Changes, it won¡¯t change the day Ie to beg you, the jinx of this evil creature. ¡± That was the first time she resisted when she lived in the Xi family. In the end, she was scolded and scorned by Xi Yuancheng. From then on, Xi Muxue became even more fearless. After every exam, she had to change her results to her own She was already used to her way of doing things, so she no longer resisted and just quietly cooperated. Later on, it wasn¡¯t until she graduated from High School and took the college entrance exam that Xi Muxue could no longer fake it. It was also at that time that she truly showed her talent and instantly became the number one in the city. Finally, Xi Yuancheng looked her up and down again. However, what Xi Yuancheng said when she was nine years old had left a deep imprint in her heart. She would never forget that Xi Yuancheng had said that Feng Shui would not be transferred to the day he came to beg her. ¡°You went to see him today? ¡±DongfanggMoo¡¯s face immediately darkened after listening to her narration. Whyy did you still go to see him? ¡± This time, it was mu RU¡¯s turn to be shocked. She sat up from his embrace and looked at him with a terrified gaze. She asked involuntarily, ¡°you knew he was still alive? ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at Xi Muru¡¯s words. He scoffed coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before and thought he was really dead, but I found out three years ago. After all, Xi Muxue is in contact with him. My people wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to not be able to find out anything, right? ¡± ¡°living with you is so disgusting. I don¡¯t have any freedom at all. ¡± Mu Ru became even more unhappy when she heard his words. She got up and walked to the bedside, then said, ¡°don¡¯t bother me tonight. I¡¯m annoyed. ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. He walked up and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t bother you, who will? Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay alone in an empty room since we just got married? ¡± Stay alone in an empty room Three ck lines immediately fell from mu Ru¡¯s forehead. Was He hinting at something? Thus, the corner of her mouth curled into a sneer. She said in a bad mood, ¡°you¡¯re a eunuch. If I don¡¯t stay alone in an empty room, don¡¯t tell me you want me to go out and find a man to cuckold you like I did seven years ago? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not get angry when he heard this. He just came over and pressed her against the side of the bed. His thin lips curled into a teasing smile as he said, ¡°who do you want to find? Dongfang Yu? Dongfang Yu isn¡¯t a eunuch? How about I transform into Dongfang Yu and we have another car shock? ¡± ¡°SHAMELESS! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but curse. She quickly used her hand to push away his thin lips that were about to press against hers She coldly threw him a sentence, ¡°hurry up and go wash up and sleep. My period is here. She¡¯s very powerful. Although you¡¯re the CEO, my period still has no intention of epting you. ¡± Period Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment before he reacted. His face, which was originally filled with a certain desire, instantly turned ck. He could not help but ask, ¡°then what should we do? ¡± Chapter 760

Chapter 760: Chapter 760 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru¡¯s cold gaze slowly drifted past his swollen area, and then she casually said, ¡°my period said that I can¡¯t bear to see that thing, so you¡¯d better take it further away! ¡± After saying this, Mu Ru ignored him and directly got up from the bed. She turned around and walked towards the bathroom. She had been in a daze on the SOFA for too long tonight, and had forgotten about taking a shower. However, Dongfang Mo was naturally not that easy to deceive. She thought that she could get away with saying that she had her period visit, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would shamelessly follow her into the bathroom. It was also because she had been careless and forgot to lock it after entering the bathroom. Therefore, when she had just taken off her clothes and washed her face in front of the sink, Dongfang Mo had shamelessly pushed open the door and entered. Mu Ru¡¯s cold gaze slowly drifted past his swollen area, and then she casually said, ¡°my period said that I can¡¯t bear to see that thing, so you¡¯d better take it further away! ¡± After saying that, Mu Ru ignored him and directly got up from the bed. She turned around and walked towards the bathroom. She had been in a daze for too long on the sofa tonight and had forgotten about taking a shower. However, Dongfang Mo was not a person who was easily fooled. She thought that she could get away with saying that she was having her period, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would shamelessly follow her into the bathroom. She had been careless and forgot to lock the door after entering the bathroom. Therefore, when she had just taken off her clothes and washed her face in front of the sink, Dongfang Mo had shamelessly pushed open the door and entered. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. As she rubbed the bubbles on her face with her hands, she growled at the man who was still causing trouble, ¡°Dongfang Mo, get out. Don¡¯te and cause trouble. Do you hear me? ¡± Of course, she did not hear him. At this moment, Dongfang Mo waspletely deaf, so he did not react at all to her yelling. Not only did he not take his hand away, his other hand even pulled her even harder... ... ¡°Dongfang Mo... ¡± Xi Muru gritted her teeth and growled. She quickly bent down, wanting to wash her face clean to deal with the man who came to cause trouble while she was washing her face. However, Dongfang Mo was not born to be so easily deceived. She thought that she could get away with saying that she was having her period, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would shamelessly follow her into the bathroom. It was also because she had been careless and forgot to lock it after entering the bathroom. Therefore, when she had just taken off her clothes and washed her face in front of the sink, Dongfang Mo had shamelessly pushed open the door and entered. Mu Ru¡¯s cold gaze slowly drifted past his swollen area, and then she casually said, ¡°my period said that I can¡¯t bear to see that thing, so you¡¯d better take it further away! ¡± After saying that, Mu Ru ignored him and directly got up from the bed. She turned around and walked towards the bathroom. She had been in a daze for too long on the sofa tonight and had forgotten about taking a shower. However, Dongfang Mo was not a person who was easily fooled. She thought that she could get away with saying that she was having her period, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would shamelessly follow her into the bathroom. She had been careless and forgot to lock the door after entering the bathroom. Therefore, when she had just taken off her clothes and washed her face in front of the sink, Dongfang Mo had shamelessly pushed open the door and entered. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. As she rubbed the bubbles on her face with her hands, she growled at the man who was still causing trouble, ¡°Dongfang Mo, get out. Don¡¯te and cause trouble. Do you hear me? ¡± Of course, she did not hear him. At this moment, Dongfang Mo waspletely deaf, so he did not react at all to her yelling. Not only did he not take his hand away, his other hand even pulled her even harder... ... ¡°Dongfang Mo... ¡± Xi Muru gritted her teeth and growled. She quickly bent down to wash her face to clean up this man who came to cause trouble while she was washing her face. Chapter 761

Chapter 761: Chapter 761 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, Mu ru did not know how many times she hade with Dongfang Mo. because Dongfang Mo said that she lied to him, he wanted to punish her for being disobedient. Thus, whenever she was sleepy and Drowsy, Dongfang Mo would wake her up with his firm heat, and then pull her into a new round of lingering love. Mi Zhenzhong, it seemed to be in the wee hours of the morning. She could not help but whisper, ¡°Dongfang Mo, aren¡¯t you tired? Moreover, aren¡¯t you tired of doing the same thing every night? ¡± Not Tired She was so beautiful inside that he did not even want toe out. How could he be tired He wished that he could bury himself in her body 24 hours a day. Alright, Dongfang Mo would not be tired, but she was indeed extremely tired. Thus, in the end, it ended with her fainting and never waking up again. He finally let her go to sleep. In the past, she had always thought that such intimate things should be done with the person she loved. However, she did not expect Dongfang Mo to be so happy with her. She could not help but sigh. No wonder so many couples without love could have children together and live for a lifetime. It was probably simr to her and Dongfang Mo¡¯s situation, right? This passion burned for the entire night. Mu Ru only fell asleep at five in the morning. When she woke up, it was already noon. She could not help but sigh that she had turned day and night upside down. Mu Ru opened her eyes. Of course, she was the only one on the bed. The disguise beside her was empty. She could not help but reach out to touch it. It was cold. This meant that Dongfang Mo had already woken up. Mu Ru endured the pain from her body. She got up from the bed and opened the floor-to-ceiling window. One inch ink city was already sunny. It was obvious that today was another sunny day. In the mirror, her entire body was covered in the bruises and purplish hickeys left by Dongfang Mo. Fortunately, it was winter now, and her clothes were all high-cored, so they couldpletely cover up these devil marks. Looking at her messy hair in the mirror, because she did not wake up much, there were still some dark circles under her eyes. She clearly looked like a messy woman. She could not help but sigh. Seven years ago, she had reced her sister, Xi Muxue, to marry the devil, Dongfang Mo. in this bedroom, she had been tortured and humiliated by the devil. However, who would have thought that seven yearster, she would still be in this room. She would still be unable to escape from his imprisonment. She would still ¡ª she would still have to coax him. In the past seven years, she had escaped more than once. However, the heavens were ying tricks on her. She had escaped from time to time, and in the end, she had inexplicably be a real husband and wife with him. In the end, the fate of a person was arranged by the heavens, so she still could not escape the fate of her life. In the end, reality was irresistible, and her ability was limited. She could not contend with the cruel reality, so she could only be his woman again. In the end, like many poor and pathetic women in the world, she had to live her life with a man who did not love her. Well, if this was the fate of the heavens, and she, Xi Muru, could not change her fate, then she could only ept her fate. Love was a luxury that not everyone could have. It was said that many beautiful women could not control their own love, not to mention that she was born as an evil creature What about Zhu Bajie, who was born as an ugly monster? Chapter 762

Chapter 762: Chapter 762 who he loves

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Love is a luxury, but marriage is a bargain! In this world, whether men or women, as long as there is no problem with sexual orientation, men and women will generally go to the tomb of marriage, regardless of whether there is love. Of course, unless you are intelligent beyond the reality of the person, unless you have reached a certain level beyond the ordinary people, unless you can ignore the eyes of others in the ss House Free Life. Of course, she definitely did not have such a high realm. She was just an ordinary and in woman, so her wisdom could not surpass reality, and her realm could not surpass ordinary people either. Since Dongfang Mo did not mind that she was ugly, since Dongfang Mo did not mind that she used to be his second-hand goods, and since he was willing to give her the status of a wife for the sake of little feather. Then, he would ept this marriage. Even though he knew that he did not love her, at the very least, he still wanted this family, the child that she gave birth to for him, and wanted to live together with her and the child. Thinking of this, Mu Ru no longer felt mncholic. The corner of her mouth pulled a trace of a self-mocking smile. She quickly washed up, opened the door, and walked downstairs. Actually, she should be satisfied with her current life. She was the mistress of one inch ink city. This was the status that many women in Binhai dreamed of, but Dongfang Mo generously gave it to her. Today, she was going on her honeymoon. Mu Ru originally said that she wanted to go to Africa, but because the Ang that she wanted to go to thest time hadn¡¯t beenpleted, she was still thinking about it. But Dongfang Mo said, what was the point of going to Ang That ce was always at war. Moreover, bullets did not have eyes. The Chinese people in Ang were trying their best toe back, so why were they still going to Ang? Alright, Dongfang Mo was afraid that bullets would fly everywhere and he would not be able to go to Ang, so he did not go. Since he had decided to be an ordinary couple with him, the first thing was not to quarrel with him and to try his best to amodate him. Since he could not fall in love with him, of course, this was certain. Because he loved someone else in his heart, but at least he had to rely on him. This was also certain because they were already a legal couple. Dongfang Mo took mu ru on their honeymoon in the southern part of France, Nim. Nim was located in the southern part of France. ording to the foothills of the Alps and the northern shore of the Mediterranean, it was located in the first ce where the Roman forces from Italy headed north to Gaul It was the first region in French history to encounter and ept the influence of Roman culture. When Mu ru was a painter, she did not prepare anything herself. However, Dongfang Mo helped her prepare the materials for their respective paintings. When she looked at him with a surprised gaze.. He only said lightly, ¡°it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to Nim before. If you didn¡¯t use your brush to draw, wouldn¡¯t you leave behind a regret? ¡± She was slightly stunned. A long-lost warmth gradually welled up in her heart. How long had it been since someone had cared for her so much It seemed like a very, very long time. It was so long that she had not broken up with Zheng Yifan. Dongfang Mo¡¯s helicopter flew to Nim. When it arrived at Nim, it was just in the morning. Mu Ru could not help but let out a cry of surprise When she got off the ne, she could not help but mutter to herself, ¡°it¡¯s so good to be in the morning. If it was at night, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the energy to travel and sketch the next day. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. He could not help but reach out and grab her hand in his palm. He lowered his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°am I not gentle enough at night? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but re fiercely at him and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, do you know how to write the word ¡®gentle¡¯ ? ¡± If you call that gentle, then what is a beast Chapter 763

Chapter 763: Chapter 763 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru arrived at Nim, the first thing they visited was the historical site of Nim ¡ª the world-famous Roman viaduct bridge. It wasmonly known as the Pontdugard Bridge because it crossed the tributaries of the Rhone River of the Garr River. The garr bridge, which had been listed as a World Cultural Heritage, had a beautiful appearance, a magnificent aura, and a reasonable structure. It was extremely valuable to use. Today, the water volume of the Garr River had already decreased drastically. Only a thin, gurgling flow could be seen. Was this a sign of the global water shortage? Most of the piers stood on the exposed rocky shore. After losing the immersion andfort of the clear river water, they actually looked so dry and fragile. Mu Ru stood on the bridge of the Garr River and looked at the clear spring with only a trickle of water. Her mood instantly became particrly heavy. In history, how famous was the Garr River in Nim, France? At that time, the flow of the water was rapid. The Garr River Bridge was actually a aqueduct, or part of the aqueduct, built by the Romans to provide water for the city of Nim. Now, the Garr river was about to dry up, but what about her passion Was it the same as the Garr river It was also about to dry uppletely? The garr river no longer had its surging current, and she no longer had her passion for life. The garr river was only a trickle, and she was only left with thest bit ofpromise to reality. The garr river was about to dry up, and her passion for life was about to dry up, leaving her like a walking corpse. How simr she was to the Garr River. Dongfang Mo, of course, did not know how mu ru felt when she looked at the Garr River. Seeing that she liked this ce and even set up an Easel to draw, he could not help but feel happy He even took out a camera to help her take pictures of the things she did not have time to draw. Nim was the best preserved ancient Roman city ruins in all of France. Many tourists described the streets of Nim as no matter where they went, as long as they dug a meter, they would be able to find ancient relics from different periods. Of course, this was a little exaggerated, but it also fully showed that there were many traces of ancient Roman times in this ce. Mu Ru ru had always been interested in ancient ruins, so she was very fond of thendscape of Nim. The ancient Roman Colosseum, the pool in the Spring Park, the temple in Ancient Rome, the Tower of the church, and the hotel courtyard opened by Napoleon¡¯s cousin, etc. . She wanted to use her own brush to draw them all. So, they stayed in Nim for a full five days, originally nning to stay for two days Dongfang Mo could not help butin, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯ve already taken photos for you with my camera. When you go home, you can just copy them based on the photos taken by the camera. Why do you have to draw them from life? ¡± Mu Ru scoffed at his words, ¡°taking photos and drawing are twopletely different things, okay? ¡± ¡°sketching is based on the scene I¡¯m currently looking at and using my own brush to draw. When I¡¯m sketching, the weather may change, such as whether there¡¯s sunlight, whether it¡¯s cloudy, whether it¡¯s windy, or even whether it¡¯s raining. These changes in the weather will also affect the changes in the scene and the painter¡¯s mood. Therefore, the use of color will change ording to the change in mood. Otherwise, it¡¯s said that the painting has spiritual energy. Do you see anyone saying that the photos have spiritual energy? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent. No, of course not. The photos were dead. They were only recorded using the camera based on physical effects. Of course, there wasn¡¯t the kind of spiritual energy that she said. Chapter 764

Chapter 764: Chapter 764 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He stayed in Nim for five days, and during these five days, Mu Ru was busy painting by herself. She finished her painting in the day, and when she came back at night, she had to continue with theter stages of the process, so she left Dongfang Mo to the side. Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had asked for it. When he left one inch ink city, this woman hadn¡¯t brought anything with her, but he had taken the initiative to bring these things for her. Now, all she cared about was her painting He no longer existed as her husband. In the past five days, Mu Ru hadpletely ignored Dongfang Mo. she would only remember him when she was hungry or when she needed some kind of painting tool. Alright, Dongfang Mo admitted that this was the second time in his entire life that he had been ignored by a woman. The first time was this woman. It was six years ago, when she and Zheng Yifan were about to get married. He had used his identity as Dongfang Yu to stop her She hadpletely ignored him. Now, as Dongfang Mo¡¯s legal husband, she still ignored his existence. Back then, she had wholeheartedly wanted to save her, Zheng Yifan, who cared about her and loved her. Now, she was wholeheartedly thinking about her paintings,pletely leaving him out of the clouds. However, Mu Ru ignored Dongfang Mo¡¯s existence. Other women did not ignore this handsome Dongfang Man. Wherever Dongfang Mo went, he would be stared at by the surrounding women Moreover, there would be suggestive and ambiguous gazes shooting at him at any time. Unfortunately, he could not see any other women in his eyes. He only saw the woman who was wholeheartedly painting. She did not even know that he had been sitting beside her for a few hours. After a full five days, Mu Ru finally finished drawing NIM¡¯s historical site. She let out a long sigh of relief, and Dongfang Mo also let out a long sigh of relief. He had only stayed in Nim for five days during the ten-day holiday. Moreover, this so-called honeymoon had ended up with him staying in Nim¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s empty room for five days, which made him feel extremely aggrieved. How was this a honeymoon? Didn¡¯t honeymoons always involve making love with her However, he had not even been able to touch her for the past five days? Dongfang Mo went to a small restaurant for dinner. This was a resource that Dongfang Mo had found from the locals. He said that this was the most ancient Roman cuisine in all of NIM. Arge hotel or restaurant wouldn¡¯t be able to make such an authentic dish. The taste was indeed a little different, but it wasn¡¯t the taste that mu ru liked, so she didn¡¯t eat much. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t like it very much either, so he wasted his mood and energy. Fortunately, this restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the hotel where they stayed. When they went back, Dongfang Mo took the initiative to hold mu Ru¡¯s hand. Mu Ru struggled a little, but her strength was limited. Hisrge palm tightly held her small hand in his palm So she could not break free, so she could only let him go. The night in Nimm was not quiet, especially in the center of the city. The streets were still filled with peopleing and going. Fortunately, it was Europe, and France was a very romantic country, so it was not unusual for Dongfang Mo and mu ru to hold hands However, among all the lovers, the most ordinary couple, but because of their outstanding appearance, they were chased by everyone¡¯s eyes, so they looked extraordinary. Mu Ru was a little embarrassed by the gazes of others, especially the gazes of those women. She clearly felt that many women looked at her with envy, jealousy, and hatred. Thus, she could not help butin, ¡°Dongfang Mo, why are you so good-looking for no reason? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face twitched when he heard this, and then he said sullenly, ¡°so you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m still the same as I was seven years ago? ¡± Chapter 765

Chapter 765: Chapter 765 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Her heart seemed to have been pulled horizontally by someone with a hacksaw. The pain was instantly emitted from her heart. Through the output of the blood vessels, it quickly reached every corner of her body Even her body could not help but tremble. Seven years ago, he lookedpletely unrecognizable. Seven years ago, his face, which could hardly be seen, looked like an old tree bark that was crawling with leeches. If she walked on the streets of Nim with him like that, no one would dare to look at them, right Presumably, even people would have to stay far away from them. However, just seven years ago, when she first married him, when he was still apletely different person and was even rumored to be a eunuch, she was determined to stay by his side for the rest of her life She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. At that time, her entire heart was on him. At that time, he did not want her. He despised her and even thought of ways to drive her out of his one inch Mo city. Now, he was dressed in Chu Feng¡¯s elegant and handsome clothes. He held her hand and walked on the streets of ancient Rome. She could no longer find the state of mind she had seven years ago. Dongfang Mo could clearly feel her trembling beside him. Seeing that she lowered her head and did not make a sound, he could not help but ask gently, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru raised her head and shook her head lightly to show that she was fine. The moment she turned her head, she found a stall selling ice cream next to her. She could not help but say softly, ¡°I want to eat ice cream. ¡± Eat Popsicles Dongfang Mo was obviously surprised. He turned his head to look at her, only to see her nod, indicating that he had not misheard. Dongfang Mo hesitated for a moment, then pulled her hand and walked towards the Ice Cream stall. There was a small freezer by the side of the road. There were all kinds of popsicles and ice cream inside. They were colorful and beautiful. Mu Ru chose a green apple juice popsicle and used her hand to peel off the thin piece of paper. She took out a tender green popsicle. Under the light of the streetmp, it was like a Shiny Green Apple. It was the middle of February, the beginning of the first month of the lunar calendar. The weather was cold, so it was a little cold to eat popsicles. However, for some reason, at this moment, Mu Ru felt a little warm in her heart as she ate the cold popsicle in her mouth. The pedestrians on the road were still bustling with activity. Mu Ru licked the popsicle-shaped ice cream bit by bit. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart as she thought about the embarrassing journey where Dongfang Mo had paid for the ice cream. In fact, a noble person like Dongfang Mo had definitely never bought a roadside stall before. Even if he ate ice cream, he would probably enjoy it in a five-star hotel or a high-ss Western restaurant Perhaps he had never tasted such a cheap popsicle before? Dongfang Mo saw that she was eating with relish and did not feel cold even in such a cold day, so he could not help but frown. Seeing that she was putting the green popsicle into her mouth to lick it, he could not help but say, ¡°let me have a bite. ¡± Mu Ru was obviously stunned She did not understand what he meant, so she stood there without any reaction. It was not until he repeated it again that she came back to her senses. After a slight hesitation, she put the popsicle she had eaten into his mouth. Dongfang Mo opened his mouth and bit a little bit. His mouth immediately turned cold. He moved his mouth slightly, then swallowed it in satisfaction. Mu Ru¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. A strange, never-before-seen emotion had crept into her heart. Dongfang Mo had actually eaten something she had eaten. If this were to spread, would anyone believe it? Chapter 766

Chapter 766: Chapter 766 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo took advantage of the moment when she was in a daze to lower his head and take a bite of the popsicle she was still holding. Then, he ate it with a smile on his face,pletely unaware that it was a popsicle. It was as if it was a skewer of roastedmb chops. Mu Ru was infected by his action, so she also put the popsicle into her mouth and took a bite. Unfortunately, the popsicle was rolling in her mouth, but in an instant, it froze the tip of her tongue and kept shivering. Therefore, she was anxious to quickly spit it out. However, the moment she opened her mouth, Dongfang Mo¡¯srge face was infinitely magnified in front of her eyes. Before Mu ru could react, Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips had already pressed down, quickly covering her pink lips and rolling over the small piece of ice in her mouth that had yet to melt... ... She stood there, one of her hands was still tightly clenched in his palm, and the other hand was still holding the green apple popsicle that had been bitten by a third, waving nervously in the air. She stood there, one of her hands was still tightly clenched in his palm, and the other hand was still holding the Green Apple popsicle that had been bitten by a third, waving nervously in the air. Dongfang Mo¡¯s other hand was holding the back of her head. He kissed her very seriously and attentively, as if he wanted topletely warm up the tip of her tongue that was numbed by the ice... ... Mu Ru closed her eyes slightly, and the hand that was waving the ice lolly finally let go. The ice lolly fell to the ground and broke into a few pieces. Her free hand waved wildly in the air a few times, but in the end, she could not help butnd on his neck Immersing herself in this kiss with him... ... Neon lights flickered on the streets of NIM, and the tourists swarmed around them. The two of them stood in the middle of the crowd, kissing until the sky was dark and the moon was dim. It was so enviable... ... By the time they left, it was already veryte at the hotel. Mu Ru¡¯s lips were slightly red and swollen. The moment she came back, she curled up on the Sofa while Dongfang Mo walked straight into the bathroom. Mu Ru leaned against the sofa and used her hand to caress her slightly red and swollen lips. She could not help but recall the intense kiss with Dongfang Mo on the street just now. At that time, she... ... How silly was she? At that time, she had actually forgotten to push him away. Furthermore, when she was still mesmerized by his kiss, she had taken the initiative to put her arm around his neck. Wasn¡¯t this obviously cooperating with him? Was He really kissing her Probably not Perhaps, the person he wanted to kiss was Xi Muxue and not her. However, she was now the Xi Muxue of the past. She thought back to eight years ago, before Dongfang Mo¡¯s ident, when he came to the Xi family to look for Xi Muxue. At that time, his car was parked outside the courtyard while she was washing vegetables in the kitchen. That time, she looked out of the kitchen window and saw Xi muxue wearing a pink princess dress running from the courtyard door to Dongfang Mo who was leaning against the car. Then, the two of them hugged and kissed beside the car. They werepletely immersed in the kiss Even mother Wang did not notice when she passed by his car at that time. When she thought of this, Mu Ru was almostpletely sure that tonight¡¯s Dongfang Mo must have thought of Xi Muxue. That was why he could not help but kiss her so passionately on that street. And she was truly a pitiful woman. Seven years ago, she was Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute. Seven yearster, even though she and Dongfang Mo were legally married, she still could not escape the tragedy of being Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute. Chapter 767

Chapter 767: Chapter 767 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. Hearing his voice, Mu Ru frowned instinctively. After hesitating for a moment, she stood up from the SOFA and quickly went to the bathroom door. She asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Oh, help me bring my nightgown in. I was in a hurry and forgot about it. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. It was a little buzzing, but he could still hear his instructions very naturally. Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Dongfang Mo¡¯s ability to adapt was indeed fast. She and he had only registered their marriage a few days ago, and she had yet topletely adapt to his identity as his wife. He had alreadypletely adapted to his role as her husband. Although she was not very used to it, she still turned around and walked to the closet at the side. When she opened it, she saw his robe. She quickly took it off and brought it to the bathroom door. After a slight hesitation, she raised her hand and curled her fingers to gently knock on the bathroom door. ¡°I didn¡¯t lock the door. You can just bring it in. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice waszy and low, but it also carried a fatal temptation. Mu Ru¡¯s heart tightened a little. She felt mncholic at the door, but she still reached out and pushed the bathroom door open. Mu Ru¡¯s heart tightened a little. She felt mncholic at the door, but she still reached out and pushed the bathroom door open. However, the moment the bathroom door was pushed open, she did not have the time to take a step forward. She was stunned by the strong, bronze-colored body in her line of sight. For a moment, she actually forgot to hand over her robe and close her eyes. At this moment, Dongfang Mo was using a bath towel to wipe the water droplets on his body. He had always been very confident in his own body size. Moreover, it was not the first time he had met her honestly, so he did not feel unnatural or embarrassed. Seeing the woman standing at the door with her face flushed red, he could not help but reach out his hand. ¡°Give it to me! ¡± Mu Ru, who was stunned, finally returned to her senses. Her flushed face became even hotter at this moment, so she quickly handed over the nightgown in her hand and muttered in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s for you! ¡± However, Dongfang Mo did not take the nightgown alone. Instead, he grabbed mu Ru¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace with a little force. ¡°Hey... ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry out in shock. Just as she was about to struggle, she instantly realized that she had lost control of her mouth again. Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips quickly covered her mouth when she said ¡®hey¡¯ . At this moment, Dongfang Mo was using a bath towel to wipe the water droplets on his body. He had always been very confident in his body size. Moreover, it was not the first time that he had been honest with her, so he did not feel unnatural or embarrassed. Seeing the woman standing at the door with her face flushed red, he could not help but stretch out his hand. ¡°Give it to me! ¡± Mu Ru, who was stunned, finally returned to her senses. Her flushed face became even hotter at this moment, so she quickly handed over the nightgown in her hand and muttered in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s for you! ¡± However, Dongfang Mo did not take the nightgown alone. Instead, he directly grabbed Mu Ru¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace with a little force. ¡°Hey... ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry out in shock. Just as she was about to struggle, she instantly realized that she had lost control of her mouth again. Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips quickly covered her when she said ¡®hey¡¯ . Chapter 768

Chapter 768: Chapter 768 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In Dongfang Mo¡¯s gentle and slightly forceful attack on the underground city, Mu Ru was no longer resisting and resisting like before. Her body and mind were almostpletely unguarded, and she actually unwittingly coordinated with his movements... ... It was no longer him running alone in a galloping carriage, but she was following his footsteps under his lead. Whether it was running wildly or stepping on fine sand, she unwittingly followed his footsteps She was cooperating with his actions... ... This was the first time she knew that this kind of thing not only made people feel ufortable and embarrassed, but it could also make people feel happy and joyful. especially at the moment when she was climbing the topsy-turvy mountain with him, she actually couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. For a long, long time, they seemed to stop and continue. The two of them were like running from a vast grasnd to a soft and soft beach. Finally, after his final sprint, they softlyy on the beach together. Then, they urgently hugged each other Turning Passion into a source of warmth... ¡°...¡±. The sound of the Qin and the rustling of the instrument, the pleasure of the fish and the water. This was Mu Ru¡¯s final sigh. Perhaps, this was the first time she experienced the joy of being a woman in Dongfang Mo¡¯s body, or perhaps it was the joy of being his woman. Happiness, what an unfamiliar word. However, at this moment, she had indeed experienced the joy of doing this kind of thing with Dongfang Mo. she was so happy that she had actually forgotten that he was once a demon. She could not help but feel a trace of greed. Those who were greedy for him were greedy for his body. They were even greedy for the kind of happy experience that his little Dongfang Mo had given her! Under Dongfang Mo¡¯s gentle yet slightly powerful siege, Mu Ru was no longer resisting and resisting like before. Her body and mind were almostpletely unguarded, and she actually unwittingly cooperated with his movements... ... It was no longer just him galloping alone, but she was galloping along with his footsteps under his lead. Whether it was running wildly or stepping on fine sand, she unwittingly followed his footsteps She was cooperating with his actions... ... This was the first time she knew that this kind of thing not only made people feel ufortable and embarrassed, but it could also make people feel happy and joyful. especially at the moment when she was climbing the topsy-turvy mountain with him, she actually couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. For a long, long time, they seemed to stop and continue. The two of them were like running from a vast grasnd to a soft and soft beach. Finally, after his final sprint, they softlyy on the beach together. Then, they urgently hugged each other Turning Passion into a source of warmth... ¡°...¡±. The sound of the zither and the sound of the rustling music, the pleasure of the fish and the water. This was Mu Ru¡¯s final sigh. Perhaps, this was the first time she experienced the joy of being a woman in Dongfang Mo, or perhaps it was the joy of being his woman. Happiness, what a strange word. But at this moment, she did realize that doing this kind of thing with Dongfang Mo was very happy. She could not help but feel a trace of greed. People who were greedy for him were greedy for his body. They were even greedy for the kind of happy experience that his little Dongfang Mo had given her! When she thought of this, she could not help but cover her burning face with her hands. She could not help but curse in her heart, Xi Muru, you¡¯ve fallen AH AH AH AH... ... ... Dongfang Mo could not help but chuckle when he saw her cover her face with her hands. He bent down and pulled her hand away. He kissed her pink lips heavily and then asked teasingly, ¡°How¡¯s your husband? HMM? ¡± Chapter 769

Chapter 769: Chapter 769 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After staying in Nim for five whole days, Dongfang Mo arranged for his next stop to be in Taxi Valley. It was said that it was a paradise for honeymoons. Dongfang Mo had never been to taxi before because he had never spent a honeymoon with anyone before. Therefore, he usually chose to avoid any tourist destinations that were rted to honeymoons. However, on the morning of the sixth day, the sky had just turned bright. Before they had even woken up, Dongfang Mo¡¯s cell phone rang. Ning Sicheng, who was far away in Binhai, called. The best designer in thepany¡¯s design department had been poached by Xingwang group with a high sry. Xingwang Group It was also thepany that Dongfang Yingwu started. It was said that the current president was Dongfang Jun, who was also his third brother. In fact, he was his cousin. This year, Binhai had a piece ofnd to be auctioned for redevelopment of the Old City. The development prospects of this piece ofnd were very good. Of course, in the past five years, Dongfang Group had been left with nothing but an empty shell under the torment of Dongfang Mei and her son. Even though he had brought back three billion years ago.. It only let Dongfang Group breathe a sigh of relief. It did not really pull Dongfang group out of the crisis. Bidding for this piece ofnd would definitely be able topletely extricate Dongfang Group from its predicament. Moreover, it would be able to enter the real estate industry that was springing up after the rain. Although the current real estate industry was only at the initial stage, with his sharp eyes, he believed that in less than five years, that is, in 2007, the real estate industry would definitely reach a peak. Of course, entering the real estate industry had been discussed for a long time, and he had been making preparations five years ago. It was just that during these five years, Dongfang Jun had been under Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s control and had been trading in the underworld, so he had missed thend bidding for the first two years. To bid for a piece ofnd, it didn¡¯t mean that the price was just high. The most important thing was that you had to take out aputerposite drawing of the nning of the area and the details of the living facilities, so the designer was very important. Dongfang Jun had hired the designer six years ago. He was a young and promising elite who had just returned from studying abroad. It was just that he had not expected Dongfang Jun to actually poach him. Alright, a honeymoon with Xi Muru was very important, but the Dongfang Group¡¯s bidding for thend was equally important. After the honeymoon, he could make up for it, but the bidding for thend was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Thus, after weighing the pros and cons, he decided to return to Binhai first to resolve the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s designer problem. The honeymoon could only be put on hold until July, when little feather had her summer vacation. Mu Ru had no objection to returning to Binhai because she was very clear about the current situation of the Dongfang Corporation. Although she did not love Dongfang Mo, she still hoped that nothing would happen to his Dongfang Corporation. She hoped that everything would go smoothly for him. On the way back, Dongfang Mo apologized to mu ru in a low voice. He had originally nned for ten days, but now, on the sixth day, he rushed home in a hurry. The Honeymoon Paradise, Da Xi Valley, had not beenpleted yet. He said that he would not leave any regrets But they still left behind regrets. Mu Ru shook her head and said that it was fine. How could everything go smoothly and smoothly in life Moreover, I don¡¯t know how many regrets I have left behind in my life. And this time, it seemed to be the most insignificant regret. When Dongfang Mo heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more ufortable in his heart. During their interactions, it seemed that he had always been there, letting her continuously experience the feeling of regret! He was truly an ipetent husband! Chapter 770

Chapter 770: Chapter 770 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After returning to Binhai, Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru¡¯s lives were on the right track. A few dayster, little feather was sent back by Che Qixuan. Of course, little feather went to kindergarten. A little over five years old child was curious about everything, especially little feather. She had always liked to y with children, so she was especially interested in kindergarten. Little feather was a child with a wide range of hobbies and interests. Not only because she inherited Mu Ru¡¯s genes and liked to draw, but she also liked to dance. Most importantly, she also liked to practice martial arts. That afternoon, Uncle Liu picked her up. As soon as she entered the door, she shouted loudly to Mu Ru, ¡°there are two martial arts teachers in the kindergarten. Their martial arts are really excellent. Just like Bruce Lee on TV, she also wants to learn martial arts. ¡°. Mu Ru smiled and said, ¡°what kind of martial arts do girls learn? ¡± Those were all boys¡¯hobbies. She still wanted to dance ballet and y the piano. It was better not to mess around with martial arts. However, feather did not agree. She said that martial arts were used for self-defense. There were many bad people in this society. If a girl did not have a few moves, she would be easily bullied by boys The smallest and gentlest girl in her ss was always bullied by boys. Mu Ru had a headache over this problem, so she suggested that she go and tell Dongfang Mo. if Dongfang Mo agreed, then she would not object. After all, martial arts were to strengthen the body. Mu Ru thought that Dongfang Mo would not agree, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would agree immediately after hearing little feather¡¯s words He even said openly, ¡°alright. If you feel that the Kung Fu you learned in kindergarten is not enough, you can ask Uncle Liu to drive you to Taekwondo Dojo on Saturday and Sunday to practice taekwondo or Sanda. ¡± When Mu ru heard what Dongfang Mo said to little feather, three ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. When she returned to her room at night, she could not help but remind her that little feather was a girl. He could not raise her like a boy, or else.. How could she still look like a girl when she grew up? Dongfang Mo did not care and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with a girl? ¡± It was precisely because she was a girl that she had to practice martial arts with an iron wall. The current society was very chaotic. If a girl was too weak, she would be easily bullied. Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she thought that she was too weak. That was why she had been bullied since she was young. Even now, she was still being bullied by Dongfang Mo.. Hence.. She nodded and agreed with him, ¡°yes, yes, you have a point. If little feather grows up and your Dongfang Corporation is no longer viable, she would need to marry someone or something. At least she has martial arts and wouldn¡¯t bepletely bullied by that disgusting man. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face turned green when he heard this. He could not help but say gloomily, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Even if my Dongfang Corporation really goes bankrupt, I won¡¯t use my daughter to exchange for money. I¡¯m not raising a daughter to sell. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Mu Ru was not moved by his words. She only said inly, ¡°then it looks like you¡¯re still a little better than Xi Yuancheng, even just a little. ¡± Dongfang Mo almost vomited blood when he heard this. He could not help but put his hand on her head and forced her to look at him Then, he said word by word, ¡°Xi Muru, I know that I have indeed let you down in the past, but from now on, I will never do anything to let you down. ¡± Chapter 771

Chapter 771: Chapter 771 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this, then she asked instinctively, ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you making a promise to me? Does this indirectly mean that you¡¯re starting to like me a little? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment, then he let go of his hand. He turned around silently and left without a word. He was obviously angry, and it was not light at all. Xi Muru¡¯s damned brain was made of wood. Her brain was definitely not filled with brain matter but tofu dregs. who was he, Dongfang Mo? He took her on a honeymoon, married her, and even ate a cheap popsicle with her. He had changed so much for her. She actually asked him stupidly if he liked her a little? If he only liked her a little, why did he have to do so much for her? Xi Muru, how stupid do you have to be? Of course, Mu Ru did not know the anger and fury in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart. She only knew that he turned around and left. She shrugged her shoulders and could not help but mock herself in her heart. Xi Muru, look, look, this is the difference between a substitute and the real body. If Xi Muxue had asked him, he would probably have answered her very gently. Yes, I don¡¯t just like you, I love you, love you! Fine, she had repeatedly told herself not to have any extravagant hopes, but she had still given birth to a little. Fortunately, it was just a hint. She had practically nip it in the bud the moment Dongfang Mo turned around. Fortunately, after Dongfang Mo had finished processing the documents and returned to his room, the two of them returned to their usual self. It was as if the little bit of unhappiness that they had just caused did not exist at all. In the blink of an eye, it was the end of March, the end of spring, and the beginning of summer. The originally not cold Binhai was starting to heat up. Some of the pretentious ones had already begun to put on their beautiful summer clothes. Mu Ru had lived in Korea a few years ago. That ce was cold, and summer camete. She had been tricked by Dongfang Mo toe to Binhai, so she did not bring her summer clothes from Korea at all. Some of the clothes from six years ago were still in the wardrobe. However, in this era of rapid changes, the clothes from six years ago were obviously outdated, so her summer clothes appeared to be particrlycking. Last week, when she went to the oil painting vige, she met Xiao Yun, who used to sell paintings at Jingxuan art gallery. Six years had passed, and Xiao Yun, who still wanted her to be a matchmaker six years ago, was now the mother of a three-year-old child. Xiao Yun was very happy to see her. She warmly weed her and even thanked her profusely. She said that she met her husband when she apanied her on the blind date, and then they dated, and they really got married. Xiao Yun asked her where she had been in the past few years, but she only lightly said that she had gone abroad. Now that she was back, many of her friends could not be found, especially her former best ssmate Cheng Feier, who was no longer in a continuous rtionship. Xiao Yun was stunned when she heard Cheng Feier¡¯s name. She said that she knew a woman named Cheng Feier. Not long ago, she hade to her ce to buy a painting. She seemed to have heard that it was hanging in the new house or something, but she did not know if it was the person she was looking for. It was because of the phone number that Xiao Yun had provided that she finally got in touch with her best friend who had been separated for six years. That time, on the phone, she and Cheng Feier were so excited that they almost cried. The two of them held their phones and chatted for an hour, but they were still not satisfied. Today was the day that she and Cheng Feier had arranged to meet. Although they had been in contact for a few days, Cheng Feier was an office worker. She had to wait until she was free on Saturday to rest, because Cheng feier usually had to go to work. Chapter 772

Chapter 772: Chapter 772 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had arranged to meet Cheng Feier at the Pizza Hut restaurant. Uncle Liu happened to be out on some errands. The security guard asked if he wanted to drive her out. She shook her head and declined, saying that she could just go out and take a cab alone. In fact, Dongfang Mo had once told her that if she was bored, she could sign up to learn how to drive. Furthermore, he could hire a special coach for her. Moreover, she had some foundation and knew all the basics. She should be able to learn quickly. Mu Ru blushed when she heard him mention that she had some foundation. She could not help but recall the time when she and Dongfang shook the door with the imperial car six years ago. That was the first and only time she performed her driving skills in front of him Of course, it was extremely embarrassing. Therefore, she refused to learn how to drive. She said that driving was the thing she disliked the most in her life. It was a dangerous sport, and she was so stupid that she probably could not control that four-wheeled monster. Dongfang Mo did not force her to learn how to drive. Anyway, there were plenty of cars and drivers in one inch Mo city. If she wanted to go anywhere, someone would drive her. Therefore, it did not matter whether she knew how to drive or not. When Mu Ru took a taxi to Pizza Hut, Cheng Feier was already waiting for her. Perhaps it was because she wanted to see her at first sight, so she chose to sit by the window near the door. ¡°I heard you¡¯re getting married? ¡± Mu Ru sat down and immediately asked Cheng feier across from her. After six years, Cheng Feier had matured a lot, and there were traces of age on her face. ¡°Yeah, ¡± Cheng feier sighed. ¡°although it¡¯s only been three years since I graduated from College, in this society, there are many boys and girls. I¡¯m also 26 years old. It¡¯s said that 28-year-old women are considered to be in theirte 20s, but once a woman is in herte 20s, she will be pizza hut. I don¡¯t want to be reduced to a Pizza Hut. ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard her words As she stirred her coffee, she shook her head and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, you¡¯re thinking too much. Actually, how can it be that easy to be a pizza hut guest ¡°Besides, when the dayes that I really be a pizza hut guest, I might be able to find someone suitable for me ¡°This is mainly about fate. You and your family are fated to be together. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have nned to get married so early. ¡± Cheng feierughed when she heard her words and didn¡¯t say anything. After she finished speaking, she said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, you said on the phone that you went back to one inch Mo city and stayed with Dongfang Mo. do you two n to get married? ¡± Cheng feier asked carefully because she knew that Mu ru used to love Zheng Yifan. It was only because of Zheng Yifan¡¯s medical ident that mu ru had to break up with Zheng Yifan. Mu Ru and Dongfang Mo had been entangled with each other for so many years. She guessed that if Dongfang Mo did not care about her, he would not have locked mu ru up. Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard this. She and Dongfang Mo were already married and were now a legal couple. However, this did not mean that she was happy. Only two people who truly loved each other would be happy when they got married. Thus, she opened her mouth faintly and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about you. Right, Fei¡¯er, whatpany are you working in now? Is the treatment good? If you want to get married, it will cost a lot of money, right? ¡± ¡°Hehe, I just opened a newpany this year. ¡± Cheng feier smiled naturally and said, ¡°it¡¯s Binhai¡¯s newest bigpany, Prosperity Group... ¡± Chapter 773

Chapter 773: Chapter 773 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Prosperous Group Mu Ru was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that the newpany that Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei started It was said that Dongfang Jun was the CEO and was nowpeting with Dongfang Group for a piece ofnd. Although Mu ru wasn¡¯t very concerned about Dongfang Group, she could asionally hear aunt Liu and a min discussing it. It was as if the purpose of that prosperous group was to destroy Dongfang Group. Moreover, she heard that Dongfang Mo was going to sell helicopters It seemed like Dongfang Group was having a hard time making money. Moreover, Dongfang Mo had been working overtime every night recently. From his expression, it seemed like he had entered a state of anxiety. The night beforest, she had asked him if he had encountered any difficulties. He had only said that he was fine and told her not to worry about him. She could just draw her paintings in peace. Cheng feier saw that Mu ru was silent Hence, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mu Ru, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and the Dongfang CEO, but I have to remind you not to be too naive. The person that the Dongfang CEO has always loved is your sister, Xi Muxue. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a temporary stand-in. If you¡¯re nning to be a stand-in for the rest of your life, that would really be too sad. Moreover, I reckon that Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t n to let you be a stand-in for the rest of your life, right? ¡± Mu Ru was silent. She felt an iparable headache from these questions. It was an indisputable fact that Dongfang Mo loved Xi Muxue. This was because there were a few times in the middle of the night when she had heard Dongfang Mo get up to answer the phone and then walk to the balcony to talk on the phone She guessed that it should be Xi muxue calling from Korea. ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, don¡¯t think too much, ¡± Cheng feier tried to persuade her again ¡°actually, it¡¯s not easy for a woman to live her whole life. Which woman doesn¡¯t want to live with the man she loves, or the man who truly loves her ¡°I think you should think of a way topletely separate from Dongfang Mo, and then go find your own happy life. ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard this, then sighed softly and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you think I have the ability to escape Dongfang Mo¡¯s control? If I could, I wouldn¡¯t be here anymore. ¡± Cheng Feier also felt sorry for her when she heard her words Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mu Ru, he¡¯s the only one in Dongfang Mo¡¯s family right now. Of course, he¡¯s the only child of the Dongfang family, and the responsibility of inheriting the Dongfang Family¡¯s bloodline lies with him. I heard that he¡¯s not a eunuch at all. He was just pretending in the past. So, if you don¡¯t help him give birth, I reckon that in a few more years, he definitely won¡¯t want you anymore... ...¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately thumped when she heard this. Why didn¡¯t she think of this question? That¡¯s right. Dongfang Mo was the sole heir of the Dongfang family, and the Chinese tradition was that only boys could carry on the family line. Therefore, Dongfang Mo definitely still hoped to have another son now. However, in the five years that she was not around, why didn¡¯t he ask Xi Muxue to help him have a child? Right, at that time, he was afraid that his identity as a eunuch would be exposed. After all, at that time, he, Dongfang Mei, and Dongfang Yingwu had notpletely shed all pretense of cordiality. Now, he and Dongfang Mei hadpletely fallen out. Moreover, Dongfang Mei and her son had actually set up apany to openly oppose him, so he did not care that the matter of him not being a eunuch was exposed. The current him probably still wanted to have a son, but unfortunately, something had happened to Xi Muxue. She had been disfigured, so he had set his sights on her? Otherwise, how could he exin his incessant cultivation every night? Was it not to sow seeds? Chapter 774

Chapter 774: Chapter 774-who was the person He loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was already afternoon when she separated from Cheng Feier. Mu Ru did not directly take a taxi back to one inch Mo city. Instead, she walked alone on the street in a daze, her mind repeatedly thinking about what Cheng Feier had said. Dongfang Mo had no love for her. Moreover, she had always been Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute. This was undeniable. Alright, this was her sorrow. If she wanted to get rid of this sorrow, would she really have to do as Cheng Feier said and not help Dongfang Mo give birth anymore? As she thought about this, when she passed by arge-scale chain pharmacy, a thought suddenly came to her mind. Cheng feier seemed to have mentioned something like birth control pills. It seemed like she really had to make some preparations. Although it had been almost four months since she returned to Dongfang Mo¡¯s side, and she didn¡¯t seem to be pregnant again, she knew that it was because the weather was too different when she returned after leaving Binhai for five years. After she returned from their honeymoon, Dongfang Mo had his family doctor, Liu Hao, prescribe her a lot of medicine to regte her menstruation. For the past two months, she had been drinking Chinese medicine to regte her menstruation. Dongfang Mo took the initiative to help her regte her menstruation Sima Yi¡¯s heart was clear to the world. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he wanted her to help him get pregnant? ¡®No, I definitely can¡¯t help him give birth anymore. ¡® She immediately made up her mind, so she quickly bought a box of birth control pills. After walking out of the pharmacy, her mood immediately rxed a lot. Perhaps it was just as Cheng Feier said. In a few years, Dongfang Mo would be more than forty years old, and she still couldn¡¯t help him give birth to a son. He would probably chase her away even if she didn¡¯t leave, right? She walked to the roadside and was about to reach out to hail a taxi when her phone rang. Not many people knew her cell phone number, and they were usually very familiar with each other, so she naturally picked up the phone and pressed the answer button. The phone call was from Dongfang Mo. he told her on the phone that there was a charity g tonight, and as the head guest, he was invited, so of course he could not miss a femalepanion. She was his wife, so it was only natural that she would apany him to participate in this charity event. Mu Ru hung up the phone and smiled bitterly. It seemed that Dongfang Mo was constantly thinking about her now that she did not have a birthmark on her forehead. She even thought about attending such a public event like the charity g. She was not too far away from Dongfang Corporation. Coincidentally, a taxi stopped in front of her, so she did not need to call Uncle Liu. Instead, she took a taxi. Although the receptionist at Dongfang Corporation did not know Mu Ru, she was not unfamiliar with her face. Perhaps Dongfang Mo had already informed her beforehand, so the receptionist weed her warmly and brought her to the VIP elevator She even helped her to press the elevator button politely. The VIP elevator went straight to the top floor, and there was only one office on the top floor. Of course, it belonged to Dongfang Mo. there was not a single secretary outside the door. They were probably distributing documents or something. Mu Ru did not think too much about it. The door of Dongfang Mo¡¯s office was ajar, so she directly pushed open the door of Dongfang Mo¡¯s office What was happening in front of her eyes A woman was snuggling in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms and sobbing, while Dongfang Mo¡¯srge hand was gently patting her back tofort her. The two of them were in an ambiguous and warm position. It was a scene of a couple hugging each other. Mu Ru¡¯s entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning in the sky, and she froze in ce, not knowing how to move her legs. Dongfang Mo had specially called her toe over just to show her this scene? Chapter 775

Chapter 775: Chapter 775 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Mo looked up, he saw mu ru standing at the door in a daze. A hint of panic shed across his eyes. When their eyes met in the air, he saw the heartbreak and sadness in her eyes. Mu Ruposed herself in the shortest amount of time and then turned around calmly! There was no need toin because she was originally just a substitute. The reason Dongfang Mo was willing to marry her was because she now had Xi Muxue¡¯s face. Cheng Feier was right. She was just a tool that he used to give birth, and a tool. How could he really have feelings for her The so-called honeymoon was just an illusion. Dongfang Mo pushed the woman in his arms away the moment mu ru turned around. He threw away his so-called self-esteem and principles and quickly chased after her, quickly catching up to her pace. Mu Ru looked at the figure blocking in front of her and suppressed the pain and sadness in her heart. Then, she said with a faint smile, ¡°President Dongfang, I don¡¯t think you need me to go to that charity g tonight, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned instinctively when he heard her words. Then, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her toward the reception room. He didn¡¯t say anything to exin, or perhaps he didn¡¯t intend to exin. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t stand this, so she struggled hard. Because she kept struggling hard, her wrist bag fell off, and the things in the bag rolled out. Dongfang Mo finally let go of her hand. Because she had used too much strength, Mu Ru¡¯s wrist had bruises. Her tears welled up in her eyes. Then, she instinctively squatted down to pick up her bag and the scattered things. However, her movements were slightly slower than Dongfang Mo¡¯s, so by the time she squatted down, Dongfang Mo had already helped her pick up her bag, and in his hands was the box of birth control pills she had just bought. ¡°Xi Muru, when did you start taking these? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s slightly hoarse voice rang out in a low voice. His cold face was as dark as master Bao¡¯s, and the hand that held onto the medicine box was trembling non-stop From this, one could see his suppressed anger. When Mu ru saw the medicine box in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand, she was also instinctively shocked. Coupled with his suppressed anger and cold gaze, she could not help but take two steps back. ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m asking you a question. Don¡¯t you have ears? ¡± Dongfang Mo was very dissatisfied with her silence at this moment, and he could not help but repeat it again. The mes of anger were already jumping in his cold ck eyes. Birth control pills. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Xi Muru would actually dare to y this game with him now, even taking birth control pills? Mu Ru saw the way he was acting and knew that he was in a rage. She did not want to quarrel with him in hispany, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Dongfang Mo, there are still people waiting for you in your office. You should go back and do your things first. ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, are you using birth control? ¡± Of course, Dongfang Mo would not be sessfully transferred by her. He continued to shake the box in his hand and stare at her. ¡°this... ¡± Mu ru was speechless and did not know how to answer ... ¡°Tell me, are you using birth control now? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice suddenly became ¡®gentle¡¯ , but this voice made mu ru clearly feel the prelude to the storm. Chapter 776

Chapter 776: Chapter 776 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This... actually... I still... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice sounded hesitant. She didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. She had just bought some medicine today and didn¡¯t even have the time to take it. In the end, Dongfang Mo called her over, and she was actually discovered by him. An old friend said that he had a guilty conscience. Mu Ru felt that at this moment, she had a guilty conscience. Dongfang Mo was obviously very angry at Mu Ru¡¯s hesitation. Without saying a word, he pulled her towards his office. Just as he reached the door.. He saw the woman sitting on the Sofa, sipping coffee and waiting for him. ¡°Get out! ¡± Dongfang Mo berated her coldly. Hisrge hand was still holding onto mu Ru¡¯s wrist as he stared coldly at the woman His cold voice rang out again, ¡°don¡¯t evere to thepany to look for me again. Go back and tell your boss that Dongfang group will not cooperate with them. ¡± The woman was obviously shocked when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She could not help but coquettishly shout, ¡°President Dongfang Mo, I was just... ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly berated her, venting all his anger on this woman. His dark face was as cold and terrifying as a wild man¡¯s. The woman was indeed courageous, but when she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She quickly stood up, took her bag, and walked towards the door in her 10cm high heels. However, just as she reached the door.. She turned around and red at Mu Ru. Mu Ru¡¯s hand was controlled by Dongfang Mo, and her face was facing Dongfang Mo, so she didn¡¯t notice the woman¡¯s jealous expression and resentful gaze at all. Dongfang Mo mmed the door shut, and then he pushed Xi Muru into the single-seater Sofa beside him and sat down. He squatted down beside her, and his cold and clear gazended on her face He continued with the topic from before. ¡°Xi Muru, aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me? ¡± At this moment, Mu Ru hadpletely recovered, and her entire person had calmed down. She put on an indifferent expression and said, ¡°what¡¯s there to exin? Didn¡¯t you see it? That medicine, it¡¯s that effect. ¡± It was good that he saw it. It would make him give up as soon as possible. Perhaps he felt that since she did not even want to have a child with him, perhaps in a fit of anger, she would chase her out of his sight. Reality proved that Xi Muru was daydreaming with her eyes wide open! Dongfang Mo threw the medicine box in his hand onto the ground and immediately stomped on it. He looked as if he wanted to chop her into pieces and execute her immediately. However, his voice was very ¡®gentle¡¯ as he asked, ¡°birth control pills, who approved you to take this? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked by his suppressed anger. She knew that his ¡®gentle¡¯ tone was an illusion, so she bit her lips lightly and did not say a word, because she was afraid that she wouldpletely anger him with just a sound. ¡°I don¡¯t remember discussing birth control with you before, ¡± Dongfang Mo said in a very ¡®polite¡¯ tone. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t, ¡± Xi Muru said with a very honest expression. At this moment, she was already forced into a corner by Dongfang Mo.. ¡°since we didn¡¯t discuss it before, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was still fixed on her, then he asked in a low voice, ¡°then, when did you start? ¡± When Mu ru heard his ¡®polite¡¯ question, she could not help but feel embarrassed. She had not even had the time to start, alright? Chapter 777

Chapter 777: Chapter 777 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°When did you start? ¡± Dongfang Mo was about to lose his patience. Xi Muru was a woman who could really hold her temper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when I started, ¡± Mu ru finally spoke. She ignored Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression and said inly, ¡°what¡¯s important is that I don¡¯t want to have another child. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to have another child? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his brows. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°I already have a little feather. ¡± Mu Ru was nowpletely calm. She met Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze and said inly, ¡°women tend to age easily when they have children. What if I get old and no one wants me anymore? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. He could not help but continue, ¡°we are already married. Even if you grow old, I will not despise you. What are you worried about? ¡± ¡°Who can say clearly what will happen in the future now? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tone was still indifferent and distant Sheughed softly and said, ¡°moreover, I am not old yet. You are already entangled with other women outside, aren¡¯t you? When I grow old, won¡¯t you bring the women outside to your home? Moreover, originally... ¡± ¡°originally, I was just a substitute. All you cared about was my face. When have you ever really cared about me? ¡°? ¡°So, you secretly used contraception on your own? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the woman in front of him. He secretly clenched his fists to suppress the anger in his heart. He was really afraid that he would identally pick up therge crystal ashtray on the coffee table and smash it on her head. He really wanted to see if this blockhead of hers was filled with tofu dregs. Couldn¡¯t she feel how good he was to her During this period of time, no matter howte it was, he had to go home. No matter where he was, even if he went on a business trip to Japanst month, didn¡¯t he still find the time to call her every night and remind her about this and that? Mu Ru was silent. She did not admit or deny Dongfang Mo¡¯s guess. Since things had alreadye to this point, he could say whatever he wanted to say. Seeing that she did not say anything, it was obvious that Dongfang Mo would not answer his question. He raised his head to look at the time Then, he reached out to pull her wrist and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to help you buy a gown. You still have to get your hair done and put on makeup. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have enough time. ¡± Only then did mu ru remember her purpose foring here. She could not help but struggle a little and said, ¡°about the charity g, you can actually find other young and beautiful women. I believe... ¡± ¡°Are you very old now? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut her off and then suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said, ¡°they invited me to bring my wife. Do you mean to ask me to find another woman to be my wife? ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent. She didn¡¯t say anything more and just quietly followed behind him, allowing him to drive forward. As for where they were going, she didn¡¯t ask. She felt that there was no need to ask. The car finally stopped. Dongfang Mo turned to look at Mu Ru, who was sitting in the passenger seat He said gently, ¡°get out of the car. This is a dress styling house. It¡¯s a one-stop service. It¡¯s the most upscale ce in Binhai. My secretary made an appointment for you this morning. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and followed him into this dress shop called fashionable Paris. There were at least a few ceremonial dresses hanging in the hall. Two waiters at the door had friendly smiles on their faces. When they saw them enter, they immediately bowed slightly They made a gesture of invitation. Chapter 778

Chapter 778: Chapter 778 who was the person He loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru wasn¡¯t familiar with the fashion stores in Binhai because she didn¡¯t like shopping. She would asionally buy clothes at the store counter. As for the gown, she had worn it twice over the years. The first time was when she married Dongfang Mo seven years ago. On that day, she wore a wedding dress and gown. The second time was when Zheng Yifan brought her to one inch Mo city to attend Dongfang Mei¡¯s birthday party six years ago However, the gown was ruined. Therefore, she had never set foot in Binhai¡¯s wedding gown shop before. It was the first time Dongfang Mo brought her here. Looking at the dazzling array of gowns, she actually didn¡¯t know which one to choose. ¡°these are all thetest styles that just came out in France this year. ¡± Thedy boss, Emily, pointed at a row of gowns and smiled at Mu Ru. ¡°Miss Xi, which one do you like? ¡± The reason emily called Hu Mu Ru Miss Xi was because she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru. Moreover, Mu Ru looked exactly the same as Xi Muxue in the past, so emily thought she was Xi Muxue. ¡°Her name is Xi Muru, ¡± Dongfang Mo corrected her. ¡°She¡¯s my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. Remember to call her Mrs. Dongfang from now on! ¡± Emily was stunned when she heard this, but she quickly reacted. Her smile became even wider, and her voice became gentler to please. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, what do you think of that ck dress? ¡± Mu Ru looked at it, then nodded. ¡°MMM, not bad. I¡¯ll take this ck dress. ¡± Mu Ru did not have any knowledge about dresses. To her, all dresses were pretty much the same. The few styles were just a few variations on the straps and skirt. Mu Ru was quickly led by the waitress to the changing room to change into a formal dress. The ck lustrous silk perfectly wrapped around her graceful figure. Her graceful and stunning body curves carried a touch of endless sexiness The bold backless design at the back, the perfect v-shaped cut was soft and gentle. It extended all the way to the perfect petite waist and the curved and beautiful buttocks. Under the fair and smooth back muscles was the curved and beautiful buttocks. It was not rough at all. The bold and revealing backless dress was very natural on Mu Ru¡¯s body, exuding an alluring youthful aura. With her fair and snow-white skin paired with the ck Silk body-hugging gown, the ck-and-white contrast made her appear cold and aloof, but she was exceptionally noble. Although she had given birth, she was still a woman of only 25 years old. She had taken good care of herself in Korea over the years. Under the contrast of this gown, her pure and mature aura was immediately brought out. She was so beautiful that it was almost impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wow, this is practically the top fashion model in Paris! ¡± Emily could not help but exim in surprise. She walked over and pushed mu ru in front of Dongfang Mo. she fawned over him and said, ¡°President Dongfang, let¡¯s have this one. It will definitely amaze everyone! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. In fact, she had already seen his beauty seven years ago, so it was not strange. It was just that ¡ª ¡°The clothes are good clothes, but they look a little scary on her, ¡± Dongfang Mo said indifferently. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°change it and wear the light purple one next to it. ¡± Her beauty could only be enjoyed by him alone. How could other people see her beauty He would not allow his wife to show her most beautiful side to others. Chapter 779

Chapter 779: Chapter 779 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was not surprised by Dongfang Mo¡¯s reaction. She was not the person he thought she was. She was just a substitute. In his eyes, no matter what she wore, she would never be able topare to the person he thought she was? Dongfang Mo had specified a light purple gown. It was a more conservative style. When it was worn by Mu Ru, it made her feelfortable. This was because she did not like revealing gowns. ¡°that ck gown looks great on earth, ¡± Dongfang Mo said softly as he looked at Mu Ru, who was sitting in the passenger seat, while driving. ¡°But the back of that gown is too revealing. I remember you don¡¯t like to wear revealing clothes. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. When had she ever discussed clothes with him Forget it. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him over such a small matter, so she simply didn¡¯t say anything. The so-called charity g was actually when all the bigpanies showed off their financial resources, especially the famous bigpanies. They always used the name of charity to advertise themselves. When Dongfang Mo brought mu ru into the venue, many of the bosses of the bigpanies also brought their femalepanions to sit in their seats. When they saw Dongfang Mo bringing mu ru along, everyone looked at each other in surprise. Dongfang Jun, who was sitting not too far away, also saw mu ru. Aplicated look shed in his eyes. It was obvious that he had not expected Dongfang Mo to bring Xi Muru along. At the charity g, the relevant leaders spoke, followed by the host inviting the celebrities to perform. Some of them were obviously very emotional. When they talked about those poor children with leukemia, they could not help but shed tears, infecting the entire venue. Finally, there was the auction. There were things that the celebrities brought out, calligraphy and paintings that were donated by famous artists, and treasures that were once collected by antique collectors. Mu Ru had been sitting quietly beside Dongfang Mo the whole time. She was not very interested in those things. In any case, she was just a foil to Dongfang Mo. the entire charity event had nothing to do with her. It was not that she did not want to help people, especially children with leukemia. However, she always felt that it would be difficult to find a ce for the money donated by the auction. She might as well give it directly to a family member with leukemia. Only then would it truly be put into practice. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Dongfang Mo turned to look at Mu Ru beside him. Seeing that she did not seem to care about anything at all, he could not help but frown. He held her hand tightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°is there anything you like? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s action was extremely intimate. From his side, it looked like he was kissing mu Ru. The paparazzi hidden not far away immediately pressed the shutter of the camera, and the magnesium light shed twice. Mu Ru instinctively turned her body to the side and replied indifferently, ¡°No. ¡± She did not pay any attention to the items that were about to be auctioned. Now that she did not even know what was going to be auctioned, how could she say that she liked them? ¡°Do you like diamonds? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but ask, ¡°there¡¯s a diamond to be auctionedter. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it, ¡± Mu ru replied quickly, and she was telling the truth. Diamonds were the brightest stones in the world,parable to the stars in the sky. The stars hung high in the sky, and they were always very far away from people. She had always been self-aware of things that were out of reach, and had never asked for them. Dongfang Mo was slightly unhappy with her indifferent attitude. What was wrong with her He had not even settled the score with her after she had revealed that she was using contraception. Yet, she was looking down on him more and more. Chapter 780

Chapter 780: Chapter 780 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The auction had begun. The auctioneer was introducing the advantages of the auction items. Mu Ru felt bored, so she told Dongfang Mo that she needed to go to the washroom. With Dongfang Mo¡¯s acquiescence, she quickly walked to the washroom. Actually, she did not really need to go to the washroom. She just wanted to get some air. She felt that which auction was not suitable for her. She was used to a peaceful life. Just as she washed her hands by the sink, she raised her head and saw that there was an additional person in the sperm. It was a familiar face. She did not turn around. She just stared at the face in the mirror and asked, ¡°Aunt Gu, what a coincidence. ¡± ¡°I came here specifically to look for you. ¡± Dongfang Mei did not beat around the Bush. She looked at mu ru in the mirror and sighed, ¡°you removed the birthmark on your forehead. You are so beautiful that I almost can¡¯t recognize you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Mu Ru did not feel anything when she heard this. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it myself. I feel that there is no difference between the past and the present. ¡± ¡°Do you know Yifan? ¡± Dongfang Mei suddenly changed the topic. Yifan, Zheng Yifan Mu Ru¡¯s heart instinctively tightened. She looked at Dongfang Mei in the mirror and quietly waited for her to continue. ¡°Yifan seems to be doing quite well overseas. ¡± Dongfang Mei continued her topic and said softly, ¡°I heard from Yiping that he is still unwilling to have a girlfriend and has been asking for news about you. ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words but did not say anything. She knew that Dongfang Mei was making this up. She reckoned that she had not contacted Zheng Yiping, right? She had seen Zheng Yifan in Francest November. He was so intimate with other women, how could he not have a girlfriend? Dongfang Mei saw that mu ru didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she was thinking about those days with Zheng Yifan again, so she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°if you want to meet Zheng Yifan, I can... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mei and then coldly said, ¡°don¡¯t apany aunt Gu. I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± After saying that, she directly walked towards the hall. She didn¡¯t need to look back at Dongfang Mei who was by the sink behind her. Dongfang Mei was very smart. Xi Muru wasn¡¯t a real fool. People like Dongfang Mei couldn¡¯t really help her, so she felt that it was better for her to stay away from her in case she fell into her trap. By the time Mu ru returned to the auction hall, Dongfang Mo was alreadypeting with others for a diamond. The starting bid for this diamond was one million, and every time he raised his hand, the price would increase by 500,000. The People at the auction hall quickly began to raise their paddles and bid. Every time they raised their paddles, the price would increase by 500,000. After a few minutes, the price quickly soared to as much as eight million. It was just a piece of broken stone, and it was actually worth eight million Mu Ru could not help but curse in her heart. After all, it was the Zhu family¡¯s rotten meat route that froze the bones to death. This rich person really did not treat money as money, and practically treated it as paper to y with. ¡°Eight and a half million! ¡± Not Far Away, a low but slightly familiar voice sounded. Mu Ru followed the voice and looked over. It was indeed Dongfang Jun. just now, Dongfang Mo had bid eight million, and he had increased by 500,000. It was obvious that he waspeting with Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru thought that Dongfang Mo was going to raise his bid by nine million, but who knew that Dongfang Mo would directly shout, ¡°10 million! ¡± Good Heavens, the entire venue was in an uproar. Dongfang Jun did not dare to raise his bid any further. It was obvious that 10 million was his bottom line. He probably did not dare to raise his bid by 10 million. ¡°10 million going once, 10 million going twice, 10 million going thrice, sold! ¡± The auctioneer dropped his hammer and clinched the deal. Chapter 781

Chapter 781: Chapter 781 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru woke upte once again. Of course, this was not her fault. The only one to me was that B * Stard, the inhumane Dongfang Mo.. Last night, he brought her to the charity g and bought that piece of broken stone for a high price of 10 million yuan. However, he gave it to her in front of everyone and announced to the world that she was his wife, Xi Muru! At that moment, she realized that all the women in the venue were looking at her with envy, jealousy, and hatred, as if they wished that she would immediately disappear from the venue. At such a blissful moment, most women would probably faint from happiness. However, perhaps she was born with ack of experience, so she didn¡¯t get too excited. Instead, she epted this piece of broken rock that was worth ten million yuan with some confusion. Of course, when she returned homest night, little feather had long since been unable to wait for them to fall asleep. However, Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t willing to let her off just like that. When she was so tired that she was taking a bath in the bathtub, he shamelessly squeezed into the bathtub again and pressed her down He rolled into the bathtub with her again. Dongfang Mo was strong-willed. Last night, when she was under him, she was pressured by him and forced to sign a disgraceful agreement. It was that no contraception would be allowed at any time in the future. The so-called ¡°no contraception¡± that Dongfang Mo said was that he would not allow her to take birth control pills. He had always been bad-tempered. When he was with her, he had never worn a condom. Last night, when the stinky man was angry, he did not use less to torture her. Moreover, her body seemed to be getting more and more unstable. After being tortured by him, she could not get up on time. It was already noon when Mu ru woke up. She was saddened to find that Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t have any manners at all. He actually left his wolf mark on her neck. On such a hot day, was he going to make her wear a turtleneck or tie a silk scarf around her neck? Mu Ru was extremely mncholic. In the end, she chose to wear a turtleneck Qipao to barely cover the wolf mark on her neck. However, before she could walk to the dining table, the security guard outside the door called the internal line He informed her that there was ady outside who imed to be her friend requesting to see her. Her friend Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she assumed that it was Cheng Feier. Because she had just met Cheng feier yesterday, only Cheng Feier could be considered her true friend. For example, Xiao Yun and AH MEI could only be said to know each other Moreover, they did not know her true identity and exactly where she lived. However, the person who was brought in by the security guard was not Cheng Feier. Instead, it was the woman who was in Dongfang Mo¡¯s office yesterday. Mu Ru felt a little surprised because she did not know this woman and did not have any impression of her. Since it was a woman she did not know, this woman probably did not know her either, but why did she im to be her friend? ¡°Miss Xi, it seems like you¡¯re in a good mood. ¡± The person who came naturally sat down on the SOFA and said with a provocative expression, ¡°you might not have seen me before, but you must have heard of my name. I¡¯m Tang Lili! ¡± Tang Lili Mu Ru remembered now. She had indeed heard of this woman¡¯s name, and it was very familiar. Seven years ago, when she had just married Dongfang Mo, there was still Dongfang Yu in one inch ink city. At that time, Dongfang Yu was a yboy, and it was said that he had been raising women outside for a long time, and Tang Lili was the one he doted on the most. Tang Lili was the woman that Dongfang Yu had once doted on the most. To put it bluntly, she was the woman that Dongfang Mo doted on the most, because at that time, Dongfang Yu was yed by Dongfang Mo. . Chapter 782

Chapter 782: Chapter 782 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Tang, we don¡¯t seem to be familiar with each other, ¡± Mu ru said indifferently and distantly. She sat down on the Sofa beside her and took a sip of the coffee that Amin had brought over. ¡°Why did you speciallye to visit me today? ¡± Tang Lili, who was originally sizing up the luxurious Mo Yuan Hall with a greedy Gaze, only regained her senses when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s indifferent and distancing question. ¡°Hehehe, actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I heard some of the arguments between you and President Dongfang in the office. ¡± Tang Lili suddenly brought up the incident from yesterday afternoon. Mu Ru was stunned in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on the surface. She was just a little dissatisfied with Tang Lili¡¯s self-righteous way of doing things, so she didn¡¯t respond to Tang Lili¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know why President Dongfang was so angry when he saw the birth control pills you bought? ¡± Tang Lili asked again when she saw that Mu ru didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Ru shook her head. How would she know why Dongfang Mo was angry Besides, Dongfang Mo had always been a bit bitchy and unpredictable. Moreover, she also thought that Dongfang Mo¡¯s anger was more because she interrupted his good rtionship with Tang Lili. Later on, he was just using her birth control pills to show off. Tang Lili saw that Mu ru was silent, and a smile appeared on her face. Obviously, Mu Ru¡¯s reaction was within her expectations, so.. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°Hehehe, Xi Muru, actually, your life is a tragedy. You¡¯re a pitiful worm. To be honest, I really sympathize with you. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face immediately darkened. She knew what it meant to add insult to injury. Although she was a stupid person, Tang Lili could not break her heart at all Hence, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Tang, I might have wasted your sympathy. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, and I don¡¯t need anyone to sympathize with me. So, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d better hurry back. I have other things to do. ¡± ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you going to ask Dongfang CEO why he wants you to give birth to his child so badly? ¡± Tang Lili quickly brought up the topic of her visit today. She didn¡¯t expect Xi Muru to chase her away so soon. ¡°Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s just hot-headed? ¡± Mu Ru did not care much and answered. In fact, she really wanted to know the reason, but she would definitely not let Tang Lili see through it. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see this. ¡± Tang Lili took out a paper bag as she spoke, then poured out a few photos and ced them in front of Mu Ru. The date of the photos was from the new year. In the first photo, Dongfang Mo and little feather were boarding a helicopter together, while the people beside them carried Xi Muxue. Little feather was crying and opened his mouth, probably calling for mommy at the time. In the second photo, it was probably in Korea. From the photo, it was probably at the entrance of the operating theater of the hospital. Feather was lying on Xi Muxue¡¯s body and crying. Dongfang Mo was hugging feather and did not say a word. However, from the look on his face, he seemed very angry There was a strong sense of anger between his brows. In the third photo, Dongfang Mo and feather were guarding Xi Muxue¡¯s bedside while Xi muxue was lying on the bed. Her head was wrapped by gauze and only two of her eyes were exposed. Mu Ru did not expect that feather, who had apanied Dongfang Mo to send Xi Muxue to Korea, would be so sad. At that time, Dongfang Mo probably did not tell her that the one who was injured was not her mommy but Xi Muxue. ¡°Why are you showing me this? ¡± Although Mu ru was surprised, her face remained calm as she asked.

Chapter 783

Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Who is the Person He loves

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Tang Lili quickly put away the photo and paper Bag, then looked up at mu ru proudly and said, ¡°you should know by now. Actually, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue had a child a long time ago, and you are just a child-bearing tool. ¡± ¡°A child-bearing tool? ¡± Mu Ru raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why do you say that? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, this is the key to Dongfang CEO wanting you to have a child. ¡± Tang Lili saw that mu ru was finally pulled into the topic Hence, she smiled and quickly recounted, ¡°didn¡¯t you see it from the photo? ¡± ¡°This child¡¯s face was so pale that it was abnormal. In fact, she wasn¡¯t healthy when she was born. It was said that she had leukemia. In the past few years, Dongfang¡¯s CEO had been searching for bone marrow, but he had never found a suitable one. Hence, the doctor suggested using umbilical cord blood for a transnt. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard Tang Lili¡¯s words. Little feather was her daughter and her body was extremely healthy. How could she have leukemia Tang Lili was simply someone who opened her eyes and lied. However, she did not expose Tang Lili¡¯s fabricated lie to her face, so she still asked calmly, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then Dongfang CEO and Xi Muxue can have another child. They are still young, aren¡¯t they? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, they do want to have another child, but XI muxue probably can¡¯t have one now even if she wants to. ¡± Tang Lili smiled smugly when she said this, and she could not help but show a gloating expression. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t have a child even if you want to? ¡± Mu Ru was confused. Why couldn¡¯t Xi Muxue have a child when she was fine? ¡°because not only was her face disfigured, she was even raped, ¡± Tang Lili said as if she knew everything Then, she continued, ¡°Aiyo, Xi Muru, you probably don¡¯t know yet. Xi Muxue is pregnant. She doesn¡¯t even know whose child she¡¯s pregnant with. The doctor said that if she has an abortion, she won¡¯t be able to have another child for the rest of her life. If she doesn¡¯t have an abortion, then she won¡¯t be able to have another child after giving birth to this bastard child. ¡± Tang Lili paused for a moment Then, she looked at mu ru and said, ¡°now, do you understand why President Dongfang wanted you to have a child? He actually wanted to save the daughter he had with Xi Muxue. His goal was just to get the cord blood. ¡± Mu Ru was indeed confused when she heard this. This Tang Lili had probably read too many melodramatic novels. She could even think of melodramatic plots like cord blood? Thus, she still didn¡¯t know what to say and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, did you hear the story of Qiao Feifan and Tan Xiaosu, so you think that all the children of rich men in this world need cord blood? ¡± Tang Lili blushed, but she quickly recovered. After all, she hade prepared So, she pretended not to know and said, ¡°what story between Qiao Feifan and Tan Xiaosu? I have all the information firsthand. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hospital in Korea and ask if Xi Muxue is pregnant. ¡± Mu Ru sneered when she heard this, and then said inly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint Miss Tang. I¡¯m Xi Muxue. ¡± Tang Lili was immediately stunned. She looked at mu ru for a while, then asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°you¡¯re Xi Muxue? How is that possible? ¡± ¡°How is that not possible? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice was still calm and steady Without even looking at her, she said, ¡°everyone in the outside world knows that the person who was disfigured was Yan ru, and many people also know that Yan ru is actually the former Xi Muru, and I¡¯m Xi Muxue. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been acting as Xi Muru for a few years in one inch ink city. ¡± Chapter 784

Chapter 784: Chapter 784 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru paused for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for so many years, I and Dongfang CEO haven¡¯t had a chance to get pregnant, let alone have a child. ¡± Tang Lili¡¯s face alternated between red and white. In fact, these information and stories were told to her by others. She added her own processing and imagination, so she came to tell mu ru. Her purpose was to hope that Mu ru could get into a fight with Dongfang Mo.. After sending off Tang Lili, who was making up nonsense, Mu Ru had lunch and wanted to go to the plum garden to draw a real-life picture that Dongfang Mo had taken for her in Nim. However, before she could rush to the Plum Garden, her phone rang. It was Xiao Yun who called to tell her the good news. She said that the paintings that she was selling at Jingxuan Gallery had all been bought by an important client. Moreover, that important client had asked her to meet him and said that he wanted to customize her paintings for a long time. He wanted to customize her paintings for a long time This was indeed an important client, so mu ru did not think too much about it. She took her bag and went out. Aunt Liu asked her to wait for a while. She said that Uncle Liu had gone out on an errand and would be back soon. She would drive her there. Mu Ru said that she was going to the oil painting vige and that the journey was not far. Moreover, there were important clients waiting there. She could just hail a taxi and go there. Aunt Liu did not need to persuade her further. Moreover, the current Mu ru was different from the previous Mu Ru. The current Mu Ru was already Mrs. Dongfang, and little feather was also Miss Dongfang. One inch ink city was already their home Therefore, there was no need to guard against them escaping. In fact, Mu Ru had long given up on the idea of escaping. After all, she and Dongfang Mo had be a real husband and wife. Even if Dongfang Mo treated her as a substitute, in the end, he was very good to little feather. Now, little feather was calling Dongfang Mo Daddy. Every night, she saw little feather acting coquettishly in front of Dongfang Mo. she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s once staid and cold face reveal a smile. In fact, she was somewhat satisfied. No matter what, Dongfang Mo was treating little feather.. He was truly paying the love of a father to his daughter. The taxi arrived at the oil painting vige very quickly. It took more than ten minutes. On the way, Mu Ru was still wondering who would like her paintings so much. She had actually bought several paintings. It was probably a sentimentaldy. This was because her paintings always carried a certain mncholy. The owners of the two galleries that had sold her paintings in Korea in the past had said that most of the people who bought her paintings were girls between the ages of 18 and 30. They liked to be sentimental. When she reached the entrance of Jingxuan Gallery, Xiao Yun was already waiting there Seeing her, she said excitedly, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ve struck it rich this time. You¡¯ve bought all five paintings, and they didn¡¯t even say the price. What a big deal. How high is the price of your paintings? Oh my God, you¡¯ve earned 500,000 yuan this time. ¡± Mu Ru smiled faintly. Her paintings were considered to be the most expensive in the entire Jingxuan gallery. At that time, Xiao Yun had even said that she didn¡¯t know if she could sell even one of such expensive paintings a year. Couldn¡¯t she lower the price a little? No This was certain because she was selling quality, not quantity. She didn¡¯t care if she could sell a few paintings a year or not because she didn¡¯t want to live on the money from selling paintings. ¡°where is the boss who wants to order my paintings? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but ask when she walked into the lobby of the Jingxuan gallery and didn¡¯t see any strangers. Chapter 785

Chapter 785: Chapter 785 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. The boss is having tea with him, ¡± Xiao Yun said as she took out her phone. It was obvious that she was making an internal call upstairs. While Xiao Yun was on the phone, Mu Ru was looking at other paintings in the hall. Most of the paintings in Jingxuan gallery were by the boss, but his paintings were much better than they were six years ago. After a few minutes, she heard footstepsing down the stairs. Before Mu ru turned around, she heard the boss shouting, ¡°Miss Xi is here. Mr. Zheng just bought five of your paintings. He says he wants to meet you. ¡± Mu Ru slowly turned around and saw the man standing beside the boss. He had a handsome face, a young face, and a familiar smile. He was walking towards her step by step. Zheng Yifan Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that the person who had bought five of her paintings was Zheng Yifan! The dividing line Dongfang Mo was very busy today because the Dongfang Group was facing a bidding problem. Although the designers hired from abroad were very reliable, there were sometimes many unstable factors involved in bidding. On the first day of the New Year, Xingwang Group, with Dongfang Jun as the president, seemed to be developing rapidly. Perhaps its foundation was indeed solid, and its momentum could be said to be soaring. Several of Dongfang Group¡¯s big clients had been pulled over. It was said that the internal slogan of Xingwang Group was to catch up with Dongfang Group and create a new leading enterprise in Binhai! In just four months, his former third brother had already stood on the opposite side of him. Moreover, fromst night¡¯s charity g, Dongfang Jun hadpeted with him for a stone. This was clearly apetition between them. He admitted that Dongfang Jun could not be like Dongfang Yingwu who did evil things, but Dongfang Jun could be considered a talent if he wanted to do a proper business. Therefore, the word ¡®formidable¡¯ definitely made sense. Dongfang Mo was considering whether to treat the mayor or the city party secretary to a meal when the secretary¡¯s internal line called. He pressed the speakerphone and the secretary¡¯s voice came in. ¡°President Dongfang, there¡¯s a miss called Xi muxue outside. She says she wants to meet you. What do you think? ¡± ¡°bring her to the conference room. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly instructed. Then, he pressed the end button and continued to research on thework. Thiswork was given to him by Ning Sicheng. ording to Ning Sicheng, it was actually enough to settle mayor Wang Mingxin because the bidding for thend this time was under the responsibility of mayor Wang Mingxin. However, he also received another piece of news. Dongfang Jun was already very close to Mayor Wang. Furthermore, Ah Biao had also heard that Dongfang Jun and the mayor¡¯s daughter, Wang Yunchuan, were very close recently. It was likely that Dongfang Jun was chasing Wang Yunchuan. Since Dongfang Jun was close to the mayor, then if he went to look for the mayor again, he probably wouldn¡¯t gain anything. Although the mayor would definitely give him some face ande out to have a meal with him, he probably wouldn¡¯t side with him. Xi Muxue sat in the reception room and felt a little ufortable. When she came back from Korea to look for Dongfang Mo, she originally thought that she could enter his office, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be arranged to be in the reception room. She was a little unwilling as she yed with a broken diamond bracelet. This was given to her by Dongfang Mo before he got into a car ident. After Dongfang Mo got into a car ident, she threw it aside. However, two days ago, when she came back.. She actually found it in the suitcase that she had moved to her father¡¯s ce. As if she had found a treasure, she quickly took it out and put it on her hand. Chapter 786

Chapter 786: Chapter 786 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at the broken diamond bracelet, she felt indignant again. Dongfang Mo should have been hers to begin with. Before he got into a car ident, before he became a so-called Eunuch, the person he loved was her, and the person he wanted to marry was also her. Even though she still did not understand why Dongfang Mo woulde to her house to propose marriage when she was 13 years old, she had fallen in love with Dongfang Mo when she first met him, even though she was not even 13 years old at the time. Since Dongfang Mo had initially decided on her, and since she was the one he wanted to marry in the first ce, then she could not just admit defeat like this. She could not just give Dongfang Mo to that ugly pig, Xi Muru. Dongfang Mo was hers, and she had read today¡¯s newspaper. She knew that he had won a stone worth tens of millionsst night, and today was such a special day. Did he think of her Did he think of giving that stone to the girl in his heart? She had already returned from Korea for a week. Thanks to Dongfang Mo¡¯s care, her cosmetic surgery in Korea for nearly four months had been very sessful. Dongfang Mo had hired the best cosmetic surgeon in Korea for her. Her face had almost recovered to more than 95% . If one did not look closely, one would not be able to see any difference between her and the original. Dongfang Mo cared about her. She was certain of this in her heart because if he did not care about her, he would not have hired such a good specialist to perform cosmetic surgery on her. He would not even care about whether she had miscarried or not. And this week, she heard that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru didn¡¯t seem to have a very good rtionship. ording to Dongfang Mo¡¯s secretary, yesterday, Dongfang Mo had been pulling and pulling with Tang Lili¡¯s office, and Xi Muru had even caught him red-handed. From this, it could be seen that Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t really care about Xi Muru. The reason he kept Xi Muru by his side was probably because of little feather. Of course, Xi Muru probably hated Dongfang Mo to death in her heart. After all, in the past, Dongfang Mo had hurt Xi Muru deeply, and Xi Muru was about to marry Zheng Yifan. Dongfang Mo had used a trick to destroy the two of them Xi Muru probably wouldn¡¯t forgive Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo, the man she fell in love with when she was 13 years old, the man who had made a marriage agreement with her when she was 13 years old. In this life, she couldn¡¯t just give up. She wouldn¡¯t admit defeat until thest moment. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home taking care of the fetus? What are you doing here for no reason? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked into the reception room naturally and asked in an indifferent and distant tone. He knew that Xi Muxue had returned to Binhai a week ago. In fact, she had called him before she came back. She probably wanted him to arrange a helicopter to pick her up, but he ignored her and told her to take care of the fetus in Korea. In the future, it would be fine as long as she settled down in Korea and didn¡¯te back to Binhai. However, Xi Muxue didn¡¯t listen and insisted oning back, so he didn¡¯t bother with her anymore. She probably took a ne back to Binhai by herself. As for where she lived now, he didn¡¯t know. She probably lived with Xi Yuancheng. ¡°after I returned to Binhai, I¡¯ve been quietly nursing my fetus. ¡± Xi muxue looked at Dongfang Mo, then secretly reminded him, ¡°it¡¯s just... today... Today¡¯s Day... ¡± ¡°Today¡¯s Day? ¡± Dongfang mo raised his eyebrows, then asked indifferently, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with today¡¯s Day? ¡± Chapter 787

Chapter 787: Chapter 787 who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Mo, today is the date of our engagement for 13 years. I don¡¯t know if you still remember it? ¡± Xi muxue finally mustered up the courage to say it because he did not know if he had really forgotten it or if he had purposely forgotten it. ¡°The date of our engagement for 13 years? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned instinctively. He had really forgotten about it because when he went to the XI family for the engagement 13 years ago, he had only met Xi muxue once. At that time, he was almost 22 years old and was already a big boy. She was only less than 13 years old and was a little girl. When he went to the Xi family that day, it happened to be a Saturday. She was wearing a pink dress and looked like a princess. When she saw him, she had a shy smile on her face. That day, when he left the Xi family with his mother, he walked past the Xi family¡¯s courtyard. Just then, a little girl dressed in old clothes walked out from the kitchen in a hurry and went to the living room to clean up the dishes. The little girl left in a hurry with her head lowered. She looked very simr to her, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°who is this? Your sister? ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the maid¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s about my age, ¡± she answered naturally. The maid¡¯s child. When he thought of this, a pain that was hard to notice shed through his heart. The Xi Muru of the past had the identity of a maid in the Xi family, and she was a maid. ¡°Yes, ah Mo, thirteen years ago, you came to my house personally to propose marriage to my parents... ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face was already showing a happy smile when she talked about thirteen years ago. She looked at Dongfang Mo and said softly, ¡°have you forgotten all about it? ¡± ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied indifferently. Then, he asked, ¡°Xi Muxue, what do you want to remind me of? ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, the person you first loved was me, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± Xi Muxue saw that he remembered Hence, she could not help but get excited. ¡°Ah Mo, we fell in love a long time ago, right? Even though I was young at the time, I also knew that you were my fianc??. I used to be proud of you... ¡± ¡°enough, ¡± Dongfang quickly interrupted her Then, she said a little impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. If you want to use the fact that I came to the XI family 13 years ago to propose a marriage to you to move me, then you¡¯re very wrong. I can¡¯t... ¡± ¡°Ah Mo, I know I was wrong seven years ago, ¡± Xi muxue quickly confessed. ¡°seven years ago, I shouldn¡¯t have refused to marry you because of your disfigurement and the rumors. I know... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention these things anymore, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted her very unhappily Then, he said a little impatiently, ¡°Xi Muxue, I already have no feelings for you at all. If you¡¯re delusional enough to use your past feelings to awaken something, then let me tell you, it¡¯s a waste of effort. I¡¯ve already seen clearly what kind of person you are. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, her heart filled with hope instantly fell to the bottom, but she was unwilling to ept it, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask faintly, ¡°then... this time, why are you so good to me? ¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to be so good to you, ¡± Dongfang Mo exined truthfully. ¡°To be honest, when I saw you being disfigured and disfigured, I didn¡¯t know it was you. I thought... ¡± Chapter 788

Chapter 788: Chapter 788, who was the person he loved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Mu Ru? ¡± Xi muxue continued Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°but, you already knew it was me after that, so why did you still treat me so well? You hired the best stic surgeon for me, and even got me pregnant, and even hired the best gynecologist for me? ¡± ¡°because you were kidnapped, raped, and even disfigured in ce of Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo said inly He said emotionlessly, ¡°because of all the suffering you¡¯ve suffered, mu ru should have suffered, but because you¡¯ve swapped identities with Mu Ru, it became you who suffered. I just didn¡¯t want to make mu Ru¡¯s conscience uneasy. ¡± Yes, he did all this because of Mu Ru. It had nothing to do with her, Xi Muxue. If it weren¡¯t for her impersonating mu ru and suffering such a disaster, if she had suffered such harm elsewhere.. He probably would not be easy to reason with. Xi Muxue could not help but cry when she heard this. Then, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Mo, do you really have no feelings for me at all now? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment when he heard this. Then, he said inly, ¡°do you still remember the story that you told yourself? ¡± ¡°The story that I told myself? ¡± This time, it was Xi Muxue¡¯s turn to be surprised, so she could not help but ask, ¡°what story? ¡± ¡°The girl who lost her fish eyes, ¡± Dongfang Mo said inly. ¡°The girl who lost her fish eye? ¡± Xi muxue tilted her head and thought for a long time, but she still could not remember. Then, she said Awkwardly, ¡°Ah Mo, I can¡¯t remember what story this is. Is this story very simr to the situation between you and me? ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled when he heard her words, then he said softly, ¡°this story is something that you brought me soup to read to me every day after I was hospitalized from a car ident eight years ago. It seems to be a small story from a magazine. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point, then he said softly, ¡°actually, I used to suspect that the girl who brought me soup, the girl who read to me every day, is it really Xi Muxue? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face immediately flushed red, then she couldn¡¯t help but shout softly, ¡°Ah Mo, of course it¡¯s me. It¡¯s just that my memory isn¡¯t good, and eight years have passed, so it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t remember it for a while. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice obviously became cold Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°if it¡¯s really you, it¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t remember the story you read, right? Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember this little story. Then, you once read ¡®Jane Eyre¡¯ to me. Now, tell me, what is the name of the male and female lead in ¡®Jane Eyre¡¯ What did they go through How did they end up together What was the male lead like in the end?¡± ¡°I. . . I still... don¡¯t remember. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face immediately turned Pale, and countless beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She had always disliked reading books and newspapers. Moreover, eight years ago, she was already seventeen or eighteen years old. At that time, after Dongfang Mo¡¯s car ident, she was busy making a new boyfriend. How could she still have the mood to study, let alone a famous foreign one? When Dongfang Mo heard this, he was not surprised. He just felt a surge of inexplicable emotion in his heart. He looked at Xi muxue whose expression had changed He thenforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t me you for not sending me soup and not reading to me. Actually, I¡¯m very grateful to you. I¡¯m grateful for your selfishness and for letting mu rue to my side at that time. I¡¯m grateful... ¡± Chapter 789

Chapter 789: Chapter 789: Who is WHO¡¯s Robbery 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then he said in a low voice, ¡°especially when you asked Mu Ru to marry me in your ce. You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m very grateful to you. If anything happens to you in the future and I can still lend you a helping hand, it must be because of the fact that you once sent mu ru to me. ¡± After saying this, Dongfang Mo turned around and walked out of the door. It was only today that he realized that the girl who waited by his bedside eight years ago, the girl who read inspirational books to him every day and those touching little stories to him.. It was actually his little wife, Xi Muru. That woman, the woman who kept everything in her heart. After so many years, she had never mentioned this matter in front of him. If Xi Muxue had note to him today to talk about his engagement 13 years ago, he probably would not have known that the person who hade to apany him every day eight years ago was Xi Muru. During the five years that Xi Muru had gone missing, the reason why he had allowed Xi Muxue to stay in his one inch mo city was purely because she had saved him back then. He had watched here to his bedside to apany him eight years ago. The person who had apanied him at the hospital bed eight years ago was Xi Muru. Then, could the little girl who had saved him 13 years ago be Xi Muru as well? When he thought of this, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he instinctively took out the silk scarf that he had always brought with him. The corner of the Silk Scarf had the words Xi Muxue embroidered on it. He massaged his forehead with his hand and remembered that he had met Xi Muxue a few times after he had made the engagement with her. At that time, she had a silk scarf on her at all times, and the silk scarf that she had always brought with her had the words Xi Muxue embroidered on it. To know if the person who saved him was Xi Muxue, all he had to do was ask if Xi Muxue knew how to embroider. Thinking of this, he quickly got off the car and rushed to the VIP elevator, going straight to the top floor. However, when he returned to the reception room, Xi Muxue had already left. Presumably, she saw that he had left, so she tactfully left. The dividing line On this side, at Binhai revolving restaurant, the best viewing spot by the window, Zheng Yifan and mu ru were already sitting in the booth. The two of them were drinking coffee like old friends. Compared to Mu Ru¡¯s shock, Zheng Yifan was exceptionally calm. He looked at her with a smile and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, are you okay? ¡± Are you okay Six years have passed. I have been working hard toe back and see you. I have worked hard to be with you. Are you okay? Mu Ru¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Then, a smile quickly appeared on her face. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Now, I¡¯ve realized my dream. I¡¯m drawing. ¡± I¡¯m fine. Even if there¡¯s something wrong with me, I can¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t want you to worry about me. You, on the other hand, already have someone you should be worried about. Zheng Yifan heard her words and thought about the beautiful paintings that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off. His heart couldn¡¯t help but twitch. It seemed that Dongfang Mo treated her really well. If Dongfang Mo only treated her as his mistress, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to be an artist, let alone allow her to freely enter one inch ink city ¡°Yifan, didn¡¯t you bring your wife with you when you came to Binhai this time? ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to stir the coffee in the cup and asked naturally. ¡°Wife? ¡± This time, it was Zheng Yifan¡¯s turn to be puzzled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten married. Where did you get a wife? ¡± Chapter 790

Chapter 790: Chapter 790-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, that should be your girlfriend or fianc??e or something. ¡± Mu Ru was a little embarrassed, and then she quickly exined, ¡°I thought you two were married. ¡± ¡°You thought? ¡± Zheng Yifan was more and more confused, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°did you hear something from someone? Did Aunt Gu tell you? I told you, my aunt that person... ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t aunt Gu who said it, ¡± Mu ru smiled and cut him off, and then said faintly, st year in Paris, I was going to eat at an old Beijing restaurant, and then I saw you and a woman... ¡± ¡°What? You also went to Parisst year? ¡± Zheng Yifan was shocked He couldn¡¯t help but shout in dissatisfaction, ¡°since you saw me, why didn¡¯t youe and greet me? Were you at the Old Beijing restaurant at that time? Where did you sit? Why didn¡¯t I see you? ¡± After hearing his series of questions, Mu Ru was slightly stunned, and then she exined faintly, ¡°No, at that time, I hadn¡¯t walked into the old Beijing restaurant... ¡± Mu Ru briefly recounted the scene where she met him and a woman outside the old Beijing restaurant in Parisst year. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°when I saw you and that woman being so intimate, I thought you were husband and wife or a couple... ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her. ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s heart tightened when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words He quickly exined, ¡°she¡¯s only the cousin of the Saudi Prince. She¡¯s from Singapore. The Saudi prince and I were friends when we were studying in the United States. Later, I went to the United States and got in touch with him again... ¡± Three years ago, Zheng Yifan helped the Saudi king with an operation and sessfully saved the Saudi king who was on the verge of death. Therefore, the Saudi King gave him arge sum of money, and he took this money to open a hospital in Singapore. Of course, in the past six years, he had been paying attention to his own unjust case all the time. He knew that it was an unjust case, but because the video had been tampered with, he had been unable to overturn the case, and he had also been unable to save mu Ru from one inch ink city. During the Spring Festival, it just so happened that he had once worked as a doctor in a hospital in Binhai to travel to Singapore and met him. When his old colleagues and old friends saw him, they could not help but have a meal together and chat. During the chat, the doctor told him that he had evidence to help him overturn the case, because at that time, the surveince officer in the hospital¡¯s surveince center was his cousin, and his cousin had kept a copy of the original video of his surgery. Zheng Yifan never dreamed that there would be such a thing, so he quickly arranged his work in Singapore and returned to Binhai ten days ago. He had already gotten the original video and found awyer. Now, not only was he not afraid of Dongfang Mo, but he also wanted to sue Dongfang Mo for deliberately framing him and making him lose his reputation. Not only did he want Dongfang Mo topensate him for his financial losses, but most importantly, he wanted to send Dongfang Mo to prison. Mu Ru was shocked when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. She stared at him with wide eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°you said you have evidence that can send Dongfang Mo to prison? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Zheng Yifan answered with certainty. Then, he took a sip of coffee confidently and said, ¡°moreover, the Saudi prince also helped me hire the bestwyer in America. This time, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t take him down. ¡± Chapter 791

Chapter 791: Chapter 791-who is WHO¡¯s Cmity 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Compared to Zheng Yifan¡¯s confidence, Mu Ru¡¯s expression was much more flustered. She pondered for a moment before asking in a low voice, ¡°can¡¯t you let Dongfang Mo go? ¡± ¡°Let him go? ¡± Zheng Yifan thought his ears had misheard He looked at mu ru with a surprised gaze and said, ¡°why should I let him go? He set me up on purpose? He hates me for stealing his wife. How can I let him go? Besides, I let him go. How can you let him go? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her heart trembled for a moment. Then, she sighed and said softly, ¡°Yifan, during these years, many things happened when you were not in Binhai. And some things are not what you think... ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°in short, Dongfang Mo is now besieged on all sides. Dongfang Mei and her son, together with Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mo, have fallen out and established some prosperous group topete with Dongfang Mo. I heard that the Dongfang Group is in danger, and I don¡¯t do anything to managepanies, so I can¡¯t help him... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°You still want to help him? ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her. He looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s wrong with you? Dongfang Mo made you sign such a humiliating agreement and made you his mistress. This is clearly trampling on you, and you still... ¡± Zheng Yifan couldn¡¯t continue speaking until here. He thought that mu ru would be ted and happy when she heard the news of moving to Dongfang Mo. she even hoped that this day woulde sooner. He also knew that Dongfang Mo was surrounded by enemies. After all, he had returned to Binhai for ten days. He had also inquired about Dongfang Mo¡¯s situation. It was precisely because Dongfang Mo was surrounded by enemies.. That was why he felt that this was the best time to fight Dongfang Mo¡¯swsuit. Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard Zheng Yifan¡¯s words. Then, she said softly, ¡°Yifan, Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t treat me well in the past, but now... ¡± Now, he might only think of me as Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute. Mu Ru didn¡¯t say thest part, but she swallowed it back down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? ¡± Zheng Yifan saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m no longer his mistress. ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses and smiled bitterly. ¡°Dongfang Mo and I are married. We are legally married. Moreover, our daughter is already over five years old. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Zheng Yifan was so shocked that his eyes widened instantly. He stared at Mu Ru with an incredulous expression and asked in a tone that suggested that he had misheard, ¡°Mu Ru, what did you say just now? Your daughter? ¡± Mu Ru nodded to show that he had not misheard. Then, she confirmed in a low voice, ¡°that¡¯s right. Our daughter, little feather, is almost five and a half years old. ¡± Zheng Yifan was so shocked that he only reacted after a long while. He stared at Mu Ru, almost unable to believe his own ears as he asked, ¡°Mu Ru, ording to what you mean, Dongfang Mo is not a eunuch? ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly when she heard his words Then, she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°he has never been a eunuch. The so-called Eunuchs in the past were lies. He has always been a normal person. Six years ago, Dongfang Yu was Dongfang Mo, and he yed two roles. ¡± Chapter 792

Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± Zheng Yifan was shocked again. He looked at Mu Ru and asked in a daze, ¡°is what you said true? Six years ago, Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were the same person? How is that possible? I¡¯ll bring you to one inch Mo city to attend aunt Gu¡¯s birthday party... ¡± Zheng Yifan remembered that he did see Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu in one inch mo city, but they didn¡¯t appear at the same asion. They appeared in front of him separately. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of it before... ¡± Zheng Yifan shook his head, then his voice became a little difficult as he said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Dongfang Yu was him. Does that mean that the person who stopped us from getting married six years ago was him? ¡± Mu Ru nodded, then quicklyforted Zheng Yifan, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it back then either. I only found outter, but... it¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Yes, it was all in the past. Six years had passed, and in these six years, each of them had their own experiences, and many things had long changed. All these years, Zheng Yifan had always thought that Xi Muru was still waiting for him, waiting for him toe back and bring her away, waiting for him to bring her to an unfamiliar country and start a new life. However, who would have thought that fate would y a trick on people? It had only been six years, and the current Xi Muru was no longer Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, but Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. They even had a five-year-old child. ¡°Mu Ru, do you... love him? ¡±ZhenggYifann asked with difficulty.Hee looked at the woman sitting opposite him who he missed day and night, and whispered, ¡°do you loveDongfanggMoo? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Did she love Dongfang Mo? She had never thought about this question. Perhaps, in her life, she had never really thought about love. Therefore, she did not know. Therefore, she told Zheng Yifan honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is love? How can it be considered love? ¡± How can it be considered love Zheng Yifan listened to Mu Ru¡¯s words, but he did not know how to answer her? In his understanding, love was to like someone and then want to live with her. When she was by your side, you felt happy. When she was not by your side, you missed her day and night and hoped that she could be happy! However, this was what he understood about love. As the saying goes, everyone¡¯s views on love were different. Everyone¡¯s understanding of love was also different. Mu Ru did not wait for Zheng Yifan¡¯s reply Then, she answered her own question, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I love Dongfang Mo, but whether I love him or not is not important. What¡¯s important now is me and his daughter. I hope that the child will have a healthy home. I hope that the child will have a healthy living environment. Other things are really not that important. ¡± Zheng Yifan was silent for a while when he heard this, then he asked softly, ¡°then, do you n to live with him for the rest of your life? ¡± Mu Ru nodded and said softly, ¡°as long as he doesn¡¯t dislike me, as long as he is willing to let me and the child stay in one inch ink city, and is willing to let me stay by his side for the rest of my life, then I will live with him for the rest of my life. ¡± Zheng Yifan¡¯s heart was instantly broken when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Xi Muru was so stupid. She even said that she did not know if she loved Dongfang Mo. if a person had already wronged himself to this extent, to this extent, this was still not considered love.. Then what was love? Only wanting to stay by a person¡¯s side and apany him until he grew old. This kind of love was already so lowly to the dust, but it could not be pulled out no matter what! Chapter 793

Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo drove back home, wanting to find mu ru, but to his surprise, Mu Ru was nowhere to be found. Just as he was feeling depressed, uncle Liu picked up little feather. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? ¡± Little feather saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s unsettled look and could not help but reach out his small hand and wave it in front of his eyes. ¡°Come back to your senses, your daughter, I¡¯m back. ¡± ¡°Yu Yu, I know you¡¯re back. ¡± He pulled his daughter¡¯s hand down from his eyes and said a little irritably, ¡°but your mommy isn¡¯t back yet, I don¡¯t know where she went. ¡± ¡°Mommy, she must have gone to the oil painting vige, ¡± little feather said nonchntly. ¡°Daddy, you know that mommy loves two of them the most. ¡± ¡°which two? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. Two of them? Was One of them him? ¡°One of them is me. Mommy loves me the most, ¡± little feather said proudly. ¡°What about the other one? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly asked, but his heart was in his throat, afraid that little feather would say the name of the car. ¡°The other one is painting! ¡± Little feather covered her mouth with her hand andughed. Her eyes were obviously deliberately trying to annoy someone. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo was focused on finding mu ru, so he didn¡¯t notice little feather¡¯s intention. He wasn¡¯t angry when he heard that the other one was painting, but he was a little disappointed. Of course, he hoped that Mu Ru¡¯s other favorite was him, but he also knew that with his bad history, he still had a long way to go before he could be mu Ru¡¯s favorite. However, he was already prepared to fight a long battle. As long as she was by his side, he believed that one day she would fall in love with him. Just like how he finally understood who he had always loved. Mu Ru had not returned yet. Little feather yed with him for a while. Seeing that he was absent-minded, he ran to find a min to feed little rabbit. He no longer paid attention to his absent-minded father. Little feather walked away while Dongfang Mo got into the car and went out again. Because Ahao had just called to tell him that Mu ru was not at Jingxuan gallery in the oil painting vige.. Instead, she went to the revolving restaurant for coffee with a big client who had bought five of her paintings in one go. And that big client was actually Zheng Yifan, who he had chased out of Binhai six years ago! Zheng Yifan had returned to Binhai? This news was absolutely shocking to Dongfang Mo, because he never dreamed that he would actually return! What was Zheng Yifan doing back in Binhai Also, how had he been living abroad these past few years? Zheng Yifan was definitely a person who made him suffer a hundred times more than Che Qixuan. He still remembered that six years ago, Xi Muru was determined to marry Zheng Yifan. At that time, he had called Zheng Yifan¡¯s sister, Zheng Yiping, over He had not been able to stop the two of them from getting married. Now that Zheng Yifan had returned, it was probably because of Mu Ru! To be honest, he was not afraid of Zheng Yifan. No matter what he wanted, he believed that he had a way to subdue Zheng Yifan. However, he was afraid of Xi Muru. What if she wanted to leave with Zheng Yifan again? What would he do then Would he still need Zheng Yifan toe to her? The current her was no longer alone. There was still little feather. If he threatened mu ru like six years ago, what would little feather think Would she call him a liar again Would she never acknowledge him as her father again? Chapter 794

Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was struggling with these questions. When he reached the entrance of the underground parking lot of the revolving restaurant, he saw mu ru and Zheng Yifan walking out of the building side by side. The two of them were talking andughing, as if they were very intimate. When Mu ru and Zheng Yifan walked out of the International Trade Building, they did not see Dongfang Mo¡¯s car. They just walked directly to the road outside the main gate, because they had to hail a taxi when they went back. Zheng Yifan said that he would send Mu Ru home and casually visit Dongfang Mo in one inch Mo city. No matter what, Mu Ru was a woman who felt sorry for Dongfang Mo. although she was willing to spend her life with Dongfang Mo now, he still had to warn Dongfang Mo to treat mu ru better If he dared to treat mu ru like before, then Dongfang Mo would also have something on him. When the time came, don¡¯t me him for not being polite. Anyway, Dongfang Mo had already done the first day of the Lunar New Year, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to be fifteen now. However, before the taxi reached one inch Mo city, Mu Ru¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was another unfamiliar number. She was slightly stunned, but she still pressed the answer button. The call was from a strange woman. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Xi Muru? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Mu ru answered truthfully after a short pause. ¡°Who are you? And where are you from? Why are you calling me? I¡¯m not familiar with your number? ¡± ¡°Mother Wang is from Shangtang Hospital. I¡¯m the front desk at the hospital, ¡± the stranger¡¯s voice was still very polite. ¡°Wang Shuzhen is in our hospital¡¯s emergency room. No one is paying the hospital fees right now... ¡± Mother Wang was sick, and mother Wang was in the hospital? Mu Ru¡¯s head boomed. Then, she quickly shouted to the taxi driver in front, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to one inch Mo city for now. I¡¯m going to Shangtang Hospital. Quickly turn around and head to Shangtang Hospital. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, what happened? ¡± Zheng Yifan saw her nervous expression, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°is it little feather... ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the Xi family¡¯s old maid, mother Wang, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined. ¡°Mother Wang is sick. I have to go and see her. ¡± ¡°Mother Wang? Is she the mother Wang who raised you since you were young? ¡± Zheng Yifan had heard mu ru tell him stories of her childhood. In those stories, mother Wang appeared very frequently, so Zheng Yifan remembered her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. ¡± Mu Ru nodded, then said to Zheng Yifan apologetically, ¡°sorry, I can¡¯t invite you to one inch Mo city as a guest today. If you¡¯re free tomorrow, I¡¯ll call you again. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Zheng Yifan smiled. He patted her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I might be staying in Binhai for a few more days. Besides, as long as you¡¯re happy, nothing else is important. ¡± Yes, he loved her, so he hoped that he could give her a happy life! However, the current situation was that she had already made up her mind to spend the rest of her life with the man who had once hurt her the most, and he was not a strong man like Dongfang Mo.. Therefore, if he could not give her a happy life, then he hoped that she could be happy for the rest of her life! Flowers have thousands of colors, and love is different! When he knew that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were the same person six years ago, he immediately understood in his heart that Dongfang Mo was actually admiring Mu Ru. However, a strong man like him probably would not admit his love, or.. He wouldn¡¯t even realize that he was in love. Chapter 795

Chapter 795: Chapter 795¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Strong men always forced women to stay by their side. That was their way of loving women. He was not a strong man, so he would not take mu ru away by force like Dongfang Mo did. That was because his love for mu ru waspletely different from Dongfang Mo¡¯s love for Mu Ru. There was a kind of love that called for her to let go He thought, after knowing that she and Dongfang Mo were already a legal couple and that they already had a five-year-old daughter.. He really should let go! Mu Ru rushed to Shangtang hospital. She thought that mother Wang was still in the emergency room, but when she went to the emergency room to ask around, she found out that she had already been transferred to the ward. Hence, she quickly ran to the inpatient department and looked for the floor number provided by the nurse. Finally, she came to room 1303. She knocked on the door and walked in, only to find Xi Muxue in the room. As for mother Wang, there was no use for her on the hospital bed. She could not help but frown and nervously asked, ¡°where¡¯s mother Wang? Didn¡¯t she say that mother Wang was sick? ¡± ¡°Mother Wang apanied father downstairs, ¡± Xi Muxue said inly. Then, she looked at Mu Ru and said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not mother Wang who is sick. It¡¯s father¡¯s illness that has rpsed. ¡± ¡°What does his rpse have to do with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given him 200,000 yuan when he had the surgery thest time. I¡¯ve also told him not toe and look for me in the future. He has never treated me as his daughter, so don¡¯t expect me to still acknowledge him as a father, ¡± Mu ru said a little unhappily Then, she said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t call me about such things in the future. I don¡¯t have the time either. ¡± After Mu Ru said that, she turned around and was about to walk towards the door when Xi muxue quickly reached out and grabbed her arm. Clearly, Xi Muxue did not want her to leave just like that. ¡°Mu Ru, I asked the nurse to call. The main reason is that I want to see you. ¡± Xi Muxue saw that Mu ru had already turned around Then, she said in a sincere tone, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me and you¡¯ve been avoiding me, but are we really sisters? ¡± ¡°sisters? ¡± Mu Ru found it funny when she heard this. She looked at her indifferently and distanced herself from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never knew I had a sister before. I only knew that you¡¯re Miss Xi and I¡¯m the Xi family¡¯s maid. ¡± Although Mu Ru¡¯s words sounded harsh, they were extremely true. In fact, ever since she was young, her rtionship with Mu Xue was not as good as her rtionship with Cheng Feier. It could even be said that Cheng feier treated her much better than Mu Xue did. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think of you as my sister before, ¡± Mu Xue admitted generously Then, she quickly exined, ¡°but, Mu Ru, you can¡¯t me me for this. The people who abandoned you since you were young were our parents and not this sister who was the same age as you. I didn¡¯t know that you were my sister because my parents didn¡¯t tell us. When you were young, I really thought that you were mother Wang¡¯s daughter. Later, when you were older, I realized that you looked exactly like me, so I started to doubt you. However, at that time, the environment that we were in and father¡¯s disgust towards you affected me. These were not my original intentions. ¡± When Mu ru heard Mu Xue¡¯s words, she remained silent. She knew that Mu Xue was telling the truth. Her parents abandoning her had nothing to do with Mu Xue. ¡°Mu Ru, do you know? Ever since the two of US went to primary school together, I¡¯ve started to hate you. I hate you very much. ¡± When Xi Muxue said this, her expression turned ferocious. She stared at Mu Ru and asked softly, ¡°Do you know why? ¡± Chapter 796

Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°because you think I¡¯m an ugly monster with a birthmark on my forehead. Because you also agree with father¡¯s saying that I¡¯m an evil creature. ¡± When Mu Ru said this, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sad again. These were given to her by God But they became the reason and basis for being hated by others. ¡°Hehehe, what does what you said have anything to do with me? At the very most, it¡¯s just to make me dislike you. How can I hate you? ¡± When Mu Ru said this, she sneered Then, she continued, ¡°now, let me tell you why I hate you so much! ¡± ¡°I really hate you. It started after the fourth grade of elementary school. At that time, your grades were better than mine. The first time I snatched your test paper and changed your name, you told father, but after father denied it, you stopped arguing. You didn¡¯t argue with father, and you didn¡¯t even say that your grades could be checked by the school teachers. ¡± Xi Mumu paused at this point Then, she continued, ¡°If the first time was my fault, then every time you took the initiative to give me the test paper and notice so that I could change it, it was because you were encouraging this bad habit of mine. At the same time, every time I made a mistake and made you the scapegoat, you silently endured it, but you never defended yourself to your teachers and parents. ¡± Mu Ru waspletely stunned when she heard Mu Xue¡¯s words. She had always been the target of Mu Xue¡¯s bullying, and she had always been that sucker. It was not that she did not defend herself, but if she did, Mu Xue would be the one who would wee her with even more pranks and bullying. She endured all this silently. She only wanted to live in the Xi family¡¯s servants¡¯room. Even though she was humble, she was still a person, especially when she was young. She had a thirst for life and no one wanted to live on the streets. Before Mu ru could say anything, she heard Mu Xue¡¯s angry voice again ¡°In school, I studied painting and you couldn¡¯t even pay for it, yet you pretended to work for the teacher in exchange for the chance to paint. You even became an artist now. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would be the artist now. ¡± Mu Ru found it funny when she heard these words. No one could stop anyone from bing an artist. Mu Xue studied painting for two semesters in elementary school, then she lost interest in painting and switched to learning how to dance. ¡°Xi Muru, I hate you. I hate your hypocrisy when you were young, and I hate you for stealing my happiness when you grew up. ¡± Mu Xue saw that mu ru didn¡¯t say anything, so she scolded her more and more vigorously. ¡°Did you know that during the five years when you weren¡¯t at Binhai, I¡¯ve been living in one inch ink city with your identity? He never doubted it and treated me very well. If it weren¡¯t for you running back for no reason, I would still be living in one inch ink city now, and he would have married me sooner orter. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask toe back. ¡± Mu Ru finally couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and then quickly retorted, ¡°if I wanted toe back, why did I have to wait for five years? I was captured by Dongfang Mo... ¡± ¡°I know that you were captured by Dongfang Mo, ¡± Mu Xue interrupted her again Then she said angrily, ¡°but if you had stayed in your Korean painting obediently and didn¡¯t participate in the Bullsh * t Paris International Art Exhibition, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t even know of your existence, so why would he capture you? ¡± Mu Ru waspletely speechless after hearing these words. She had already retreated to this point. For Mu Xue, she had done everything that she should have done. In the end, it was still her fault. Chapter 797

Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, she could not help but say in annoyance, ¡°alright, stop talking so much. Just tell me, what is the purpose of deceiving me toe here today? What do you want me to do to satisfy you? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I beg you, Leave Dongfang Mo, leave one inch mo city, go far away, go to a ce where he can¡¯t find you, and then I will return to one inch mo city. After a long time, he will naturally see how good I am and will naturally marry me. ¡± Mu Xue¡¯s tone suddenly became soft Her eyes were filled with pleas. ¡°This... ¡± Mu ru felt that there was something wrong with Mu Xue. It was not her original intention to stay in one inch Mo city. Moreover, in Dongfang Mo¡¯s control, could she leave just like that Moreover, she still had little feather. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. ¡± Mu Xue saw that mu ru was only able to stammer out a single word after a long time She shouted very discontentedly, ¡°Mu Ru, I beg you, Leave Dongfang Mo. originally, you and he had no interaction at all. He doesn¡¯t love you, and you don¡¯t love him either. Leaving him is a good thing for you. ¡°furthermore, he used to abuse you like that. As for me, he can¡¯t even bear to say anything harsh. I think you should know who Dongfang Mo really cares about in his heart. ¡± Mu Ru felt a headache when she heard Mu Xue¡¯s words. It was as if there were countless bees buzzing around She looked at Xi Muxue and said weakly, ¡°actually, Mu Ru, I think you should tell Dongfang Mo these things. Actually, it¡¯s useless even if you tell me. Whether you can leave Binhai or not, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. ¡± She actually knew what Mu Xue had just said. Dongfang Mo had taken a liking to Mu Xue in the beginning, and the person he loved in his heart was also Mu Xue. Actually, seven years ago, after Dongfang Mo married her, he had used another identity to marry Mu Xue From this, it could be seen how much Dongfang Mo Cherished Mu Xue at that time, and how much he wanted her to be his wife. That was when Mu Xue was pregnant and asked her to be Mu Xue¡¯s maid to take care of her. Dongfang Mo agreed without a word. Actually, this fully showed that in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, she and Xi Muxue had an instinctive difference of clouds and mud. Mu Xue saw that mu ru was still standing there motionlessly. She did not respond to her pleas at all, so she knelt before mu ru Then, she cried out in pain, ¡°Mu Ru, I beg you, please leave Dongfang Mo. I believe that as long as you intend to leave, you will definitely find a way. Mu Ru, all these years, there have been so many people who care about you. Dongfang Jun, Nangong Xun, and Zheng Yifan. As for me, Mu Ru, I only have one Dongfang Mo. I beg you, please give Dongfang Mo back to me on ount of me being raped and disfigured in your ce. We were originally a match made in heaven. ¡± Mu Ru waspletely stunned. She instinctively took two or three steps back and looked at Xi muxue who was kneeling on the ground in shock. She could not believe her eyes. Xi muxue was begging her, and she was kneeling to beg her. What did Mu Xue say when she was kneeling just now She had many people who cared about her She could think of a way to leave Dongfang Mo? Heavens, she was an unarmed person with a five-year-old child. She wanted to leave right under Dongfang Mo¡¯s nose Was that an easy thing to do? Chapter 798

Chapter 798: Chapter 798 ¡ª who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She felt that she definitely did not have the ability to do so unless she had the help of Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun. But the key was, given the current situation, were they willing to help her leave Dongfang Mo She found it difficult! ¡°Mu Xue, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Xi Yuancheng and mother Wang walked in together. When they saw mu Xue kneeling on the ground, they looked at Mu ru who was standing there motionlessly. They could not help but ask in shock, ¡°Mu Xue, why are you kneeling? Why aren¡¯t you getting up? ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not getting up. If Mu ru doesn¡¯t agree to my request, I won¡¯t be able to persevere. ¡± Mu Xue was still kneeling there. Then, she looked at mu ru with a pitiful gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Mu Ru. Can you help me onest time? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you really have a heart of stone. ¡± Xi Yuancheng immediately yelled at his eldest daughter with a dark expression. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mu Xue has already knelt down for you? ¡± ¡°I only know now that Mu Xue hasn¡¯t been in Binhai for the past few months because she suffered for you. You should have been the one to suffer. Now, it¡¯s all hers. Moreover, she¡¯s pregnant. How can you bear to see her kneeling for you? ¡± What Mu Xue was pregnant? Mu Ru was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Xue to be pregnant, but whose child was she pregnant with? Mu Ru seemed to know her doubts and didn¡¯t wait for her to ask She immediately said painfully, ¡°Mu Ru, the child I¡¯m pregnant with is a bastard. I don¡¯t know who the father of the child is either. I originally wanted to abort the child, but ah mo didn¡¯t allow it. My health isn¡¯t good. If I abort this child, I¡¯ll lose the right to be a mother forever, so... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t remember what Xi Muxue said after that. She kept thinking about how she was pregnant, and Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t want her to be a mother anymore, so he didn¡¯t allow her to have an abortion He even wanted to help her raise the child. What a huge irony. Seven years ago, she was pregnant. At that time, she was also said to be a bastard, but Dongfang Mo had gotten someone to prescribe abortion medicine for her. Then, he sent her to the small wooden house by the fish pond and had her abort the child. Love was love, and not loving was not loving. The same thing, but handled in twopletely different ways. Since Dongfang Mo cared so much about Xi Muxue, why did he want to marry her Was it just because little feather was his daughter? Since Xi Muxue loved Dongfang Mo so much, and Dongfang Mo could not let her go, why didn¡¯t the two of them get married Was it really because she came back and ruined them? Dongfang Mo was too deep and she could not understand him. Xi Muxue¡¯s thoughts were tooplicated, and she could not understand it either! When she thought of this, her head started to feel dizzy again. Summer wasing, and it was a little hot today. She did not know if it was heat stroke. Mother Wang saw that Mu ru did not look too good, so she came over to ask with concern, ¡°Mu Ru, are you feeling unwell? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She was indeed feeling a little unwell. She looked at Mu Xue who was kneeling on the ground Then, she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll leave Dongfang Mo and pack my things when I get back. As for whether I¡¯ll be able to leave or not, I don¡¯t know. You know how capable I am. I won¡¯t do anything evil. I only know how to walk the right path. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. As long as he¡¯s not at home, I think he¡¯ll be able to walk out smoothly. ¡± Chapter 799

Chapter 799: Chapter 799-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru turned around and walked out the door. She had already done her best for Xi Muxue. This was thest time she would agree to her request. Whether it would seed or not was no longer within her flying range. The neon-lit Binhai Street was dazzling. Because it was summer and the temperature was very hot, Mu Ru felt ufortable in her stomach after she walked out of the hospital. When she walked to the tform, she passed by the trash can. Perhaps the smell in the trash can was too smelly.. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and actually vomited. It was really ufortable. After she vomited, she used her hand to support herself against the tree trunk next to her and stood up. She took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and walked to the side to hail a taxi. She was thinking about how to tell little feather when she got back. However, just as she reached the side of the road, a car quietly stopped. She was slightly stunned and was about to move her body to the side when the car door was already pushed open from inside A familiar voice came out. ¡°Hurry up and get in the car. You can¡¯t just randomly park here. ¡± She looked up at the car and only reacted when she saw Dongfang Mo in the driver¡¯s seat. She quickly got in the car and sat down. The car had already started the moment she closed the door. She hurriedly fastened her seatbelt. ¡°How did you know I was here? ¡± Mu Ru fastened her seatbelt and turned to look at the man driving. Dongfang Mo was silent. How did he know she was here Of course, Ahao had helped him find out. He had originally rushed to the revolving restaurant to catch her and Zheng Yifan. He didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t find her at the revolving restaurant. ¡°You followed me? ¡± Mu Ru saw that Dongfang Mo was silent, so she immediately reacted. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Dongfang Mo, why are you following me? Am I your wife or your criminal? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your safety, ¡± Dongfang Mo said calmly. Then, he turned the steering wheel and the car had already entered the small road leading to one inch Mo city. ¡°For my safety? ¡± Mu Ru was furious when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°before I married you, I lived in the Xi family for more than eighteen years. I¡¯ve always been very safe. ¡± ¡°Your identity is different now, ¡± Dongfang Mo exined patiently. ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and I have more enemies. I¡¯m afraid that they... ¡± ¡°since you know that you have many enemies, why are you still keeping me and little feather by your side? ¡±MuuRuu cut him off without waiting for his answer Then, she quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want us to be Your Shield? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard this. His thick brows instinctively furrowed and he asked nervously, ¡°Mu Ru, what did Zheng Yifan say to you? ¡± ¡°What did he say that you don¡¯t know? ¡± Mu Ru was furious when Dongfang Mo mentioned Zheng Yifan She couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°back then, what kind of methods did you use to frame him? Did you really think that you were the only one in the world? Did you really think that Bao Qingtian had died a long time ago so that no one would ever overturn the case? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, what are you talking about? ¡± Dongfang Mo felt extremely ufortable when he heard her words He turned to look at her and said, ¡°Mu Ru, six years of marriage. It was wrong of me to treat Zheng Yifan like that. I admit that, but you can¡¯t deny that you forced me to do that. I came to Zheng Yifan¡¯s apartment to look for you a few times and asked you not to marry Zheng Yifan, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on being with him. Do you think I can agree to that ¡°You are my woman and he is my cousin. How can I let my woman and my cousin... ...¡± Chapter 800

Chapter 800: Chapter 800-¡°who is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°enough, you are a selfish and self-centered person, ¡± Mu ru could not help but growl, and her tears almost came to her in an instant ¡°Dongfang Mo, when will a person like you learn to put yourself in other people¡¯s shoes? When will you understand how to care about other people¡¯s feelings, and not always use force to confine people to your side? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard this. Just as he was about to turn his head, the car had already arrived at the entrance of one inch Mo city. The railing had already been raised, and he stepped on the gas pedal and finally brought this woman home safely. As soon as the car stopped, Mu ru quickly pushed open the car door and got out of the car. She had no intention of waiting for Dongfang Mo at all. Dongfang Mo stopped the car and looked at the back view that had already disappeared at the entrance of Mo Garden¡¯s main hall. He could not help but lie on the steering wheel and let out a long sigh. Wasn¡¯t he learning to think for her Wasn¡¯t he already trying to care about her feelings Wasn¡¯t he not locking her up in one inch Mo city all day long but allowing her to freely enter and leave one inch Mo city? He knew that he wasn¡¯t doing well enough, but he was already changing for her. But why was she so emotional tonight Could it be that Zheng Yifan still wanted to take her away? Thinking of this, he immediately took out his cell phone and called a Hao. He quickly instructed, ¡°keep a close eye on Zheng Yifan and see what he wants to do. Also, from now on, when Madam goes out, have someone follow her at any time. ¡± Dongfang Moy on the steering wheel for a long time before he pushed open the car door and got out. He had been a little busy recently, and Dongfang Group¡¯s funds were a little tight. He was thinking of getting DFM from the United States to invest the funds in. To fight for a piece ofnd with Xingwang Group, Xingwang Group was determined to win. It was said that Dongfang Jun had personally participated in the design, and Dongfang Jun was young and handsome. It was said that the daughters of many high-ranking officials were offering him an olive branch. The Dongfang Group¡¯s matter was enough to give him a headache. It just so happened that Xi Muxue had secretly returned to Binhai from Korea. This imperceptibly disrupted his and mu Ru¡¯s peaceful life. As for Zheng Yifan, he never dreamed that Zheng Yifan would actuallye back to look for mu ru. This was really a wave that had not yet subsided, and he was somewhat unable to cope with it. Walking into the main hall of Mo Garden, he did not see any sign of Mu Ru. He could only quickly walk upstairs, but the moment he pushed the door open, he was set aze by the situation in the room on the second floor. Xi Muru had only gone upstairs ten minutes earlier than him, but she had already changed into a new set of clothes. Beside her feet was a small suitcase, and on the bedside table was a passport... ... ... At this moment, she put the clothes in her hands into the suitcase, and with a flip of her hand, she took the passport on the bedside table. What was she doing with the passport Did she need to bring a passport in China Or was she nning to go somewhere outside of China? Mu Ru had just grabbed the passport in her hand. The moment she turned around, she saw that Dongfang Mo was already in front of her. She hesitated slightly and stopped what she was doing. ¡°Xi Muru, what do you mean by this? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly grabbed her wrist and stared deeply at her. His calm voice faintly revealed the anger that he was suppressing. Mu Ru¡¯s hand was tightly held by Dongfang Mo. it was as if Dongfang Mo was holding her whole body tightly. She could not move at all. Chapter 801

Chapter 801: Chapter 801¡åwho is who? ¡± Chapter 12

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She instinctively raised her head and her gazended on his face. That originally handsome and handsome face was now slightly red due to excitement... ... Mu Ru struggled slightly, but of course, she could not break free from his control. She did not lose her temper like usual. She only said faintly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, Mu Xue is back. I think you should live with the woman you love. ¡± Live with the woman he loves Wasn¡¯t he living with her? ¡°What did she say to you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand tightened. Mu Ru only felt her wrist hurt more, but she stubbornly endured it and did not cry out in pain. Seeing that she did not answer, Dongfang Mo asked again in a deep voice, ¡°where do you want to go? ¡± Where to go, and how long would it take He had been separated from her for more than five years. They had only lived together for less than half a year, and she was going to leave again. During those five years, she hid in Korea and concealed her identity. He had searched for her for five years and almost thought that she was no longer in this world. Five years, close to two thousand days. He felt that it was an extremely long time, and Binhai and Korea were so far away. She was young, and she might not feel old even after another five years, but he was old. He was not willing to waste another five years. No, he could not afford to waste even five days. Therefore, he could not let her go. He could not let her go. He wanted her to be by his side, always by his side. ¡°Xi Muru, where exactly do you want to go? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but ask in a deep voice. Because of his anger, his hand unconsciously increased its strength. Mu Ru could only feel the pain in her wrist increasing, but she still gritted her teeth and endured it silently. Listening to his questioning, she said coldly, ¡°I want to bring little feather to Cape Town in South Africa. ¡± Cape Town The distance between Binhai and Incheon of Korea already made him feel distant. If she ran to Cape Town again, wouldn¡¯t that be out of reach? Dongfang Mo¡¯s face instantly darkened. It seemed that this afternoon, Xi Muru not only met Zheng Yifan, but also Xi Muxue. What did they say to her Why did she want to leave her today when she was fine yesterday? Moreover, she wanted to go to Africa. Didn¡¯t she want to be further away from him? Didn¡¯t she want him to wait longer? Mu Ru¡¯s wrist was getting more and more painful. She felt that if she did not think of a way to pull her hand out, she would probably be crushed by Dongfang Mo today. ¡°Xi Muru, are you... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice floated above her head. Vaguely, it was as if a cold wind was blowing into her cor. ¡°Dongfang Mo, let go! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s wrist was in unbearable pain and she could not help but shout out loud. Let go Dongfang Mo found it funny when he heard this. Why should he let go He had wasted five years of time and finally dug this woman out with great difficulty. Now, she actually wanted him to let go? Wasn¡¯t this a fool¡¯s dream Wouldn¡¯t he be a big fool if he let go Therefore, he would not let go, he would never let go! ¡°Dongfang Mo, can you be reasonable? ¡°? ¡°Mu Ru¡¯s lips have already turned a little white from the pain. She looked at Dongfang Mo and shouted in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m not Xi Muxue. Even though my appearance is exactly the same as Xi Muxue and even though you originally wanted me to be a substitute, I beg you, I really don¡¯t want to... ¡°. ... ...¡± Chapter 802

Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Who is who, 13

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not have the chance to continue. No, she did not have the chance to continue because Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips quickly covered her lips and sealed the rest of her words in her abdomen. Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand that was holding onto her wrist also quickly loosened at this moment. Instead, he raised his hand and held onto the back of her head, firmly locking her in a space. Mu Ru quickly used her hand to push his body away, wanting to push him away from her body. However, her wrist had been held by Dongfang Mo until it was extremely painful. She could not exert any strength at all, not to mention the disparity in strength between men and women All of her efforts were in vain. Dongfang Mo controlled the woman in his arms as if she was walking on foot. After trekking in the Sahara desert for a few days and seeing the spring water, he used all his strength to absorb the Gan Fang between her lips and teeth. Now, all he could do was to try his best to want more, more, more... ... Mu Ru could not turn her head away, and her hands could not push away his body. Hence, she could only desperately use her hands to scratch him and pull his ears. However, it was useless, so she could only scratch his back, trying to make him feel pain and make him stop. Actually, Dongfang Mo could already feel traces of pain on his back, but this little bit of pain was like scratching an itch for him. He was not afraid of pain, even if the pain was greater. At this moment, the ringtone of a cell phone rang not far away. Mu Ru thought that he would stop, but he did not stop at all. He did not care about the cell phone that kept singing, and simrly, he did not care about Mu Ru¡¯s hands that kept scratching and hitting his back. He did not care about anything. He did not care about any of this. He only wanted the woman in his arms, and he just kept wanting her... ... Mu Ru was flustered and exasperated. While he was immersed in this kiss, she used the same trick again. She finally gritted her teeth and bit down hard... ... Dongfang Mo felt the pain and finally stopped. He slowly let go of her mouth and lowered his eyes to look at her. He gently lifted his rough fingertips to wipe away the faint red liquid flowing from the corner of her lips. ¡°Why are you still so stupid? ¡± He said gently, ¡°every time you do something like killing 800 enemies and losing 1000 yourself, you just bite me. Why do you even Bite Yourself? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tears rolled down in an instant. She was stupid. She had always been stupid. She was very stupid. If she was not stupid, she would not have fallen to such a state. Dongfang Mo saw that her tears were crystal clear like diamonds. He immediately panicked and lowered his head. His thin lips fell quickly and kissed the crystal clear tears one by one. ¡°Mu Ru, you are mine... ¡± he sucked on her tears and moved his thin lips to her earlobe. He muttered, ¡°you are mine, you are mine... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s almost bewitching muttering did not bewitch mu ru. Instead, it was like a hammer, instantly knocking mu ru out of her stupor. Yes, she was his, she had always been his! ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re mine... ¡± he sucked on her tears and moved his thin lips to her earlobe, muttering softly, ¡°you¡¯re mine, you¡¯re mine... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s almost bewitching muttering did not bewitch mu ru. Instead, it was like a hammer, instantly knocking mu ru out of her stupor. Yes, she was his, she had always been his! Chapter 803

Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Who is WHO¡¯s robbery 14

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yes, she was his, she had always been his! In her 25 years of life, Dongfang Mo was her only man. Other than him, she had never met another man in her life. The phone on the bedside table was still singing non-stop. It was as if she would not stop until she picked up, as if she was wasting time with someone. It was mu ru¡¯s phone. Mu Ru did not know who was calling her at this time, but since this person was so persistent, it was not good for him to not pick up. Therefore, she tried to move her body to grab the phone, but unfortunately, Dongfang Mo was a step faster than her. He raised his leg and kicked the bedside table, and the phone was kicked against the wall. A crisp sound of ¡°Bang¡± was quickly heard by the two of them. It was the sound of the phone making intimate contact with the wall. Mu Ru stared at the phone tightly. With the sound of ¡°Bang¡± , the phone that had been singing finally stopped. It must have been directly sacrificed. Her heart instinctively froze. The kick just now seemed to havended on her body. Dongfang Mo saw that Mu ru had finally calmed down, so he did not resist. He immediately carried her horizontally and walked to the side of the bed in two or three steps. He ced her on the bed and fell down as well. The spacious bed and clean bedding. At the moment he fell down, he smelled a fragrant scent. This scent was very familiar to him. It belonged to her. Dongfang Mo¡¯s frustrated heart slowly calmed down just like that. It was like a small boat that had been lost and could not find its way. In an instant, it saw a lighthouse in the darkness and finally found its way home. He took a long breath. This taste was really good. He was willing to have this taste for the rest of his life. Mu Ru, on the other hand, quickly turned around the moment he took a breath. She wanted to turn around and climb up, but she was instantly pressed down by Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand. Therefore, her body, which had not been able to turn around in time, was instantly unable to move again. Mu Ru was angry and anxious. She could not help but use her legs, which could still move, to kick and kick continuously. She wanted to use thest bit of strength to make a dying struggle... ... Dongfang Mo¡¯s face sank slightly when he saw her kicking and kicking continuously. He got up and directly grabbed her calf with his hand, pulling the shoes off her feet. He threw it with his back hand, but it smashed onto the ss door of the wardrobe not far away... ... Kacha. The crisp sound of the ss door being smashed by the high heels was followed by a crash. The sound of the broken ss sliding down to the bottom of the wardrobe was sharp and ear-piercing. Mu Ru only felt that the sound of the ss breaking was clearly the sound of her heart breaking. Therefore, she suddenly felt cold. She did not know if it was because the air conditioner was turned on too much, but even her heart felt cold in an instant... ... However, Dongfang Mo was controlling her, and his big hand was still grabbing her calf. It was impossible for her to kick him now. Therefore, she quickly turned her head, trying to find something to hit him with. However, she could not find anything on the bed, and the only thing in her sight was the pillow... ... She grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. Unfortunately, he did not even try to dodge, because the pillow could not hurt him at all... ... Finally, she was exhausted and had no strength to fight back. He took over her body and pressed down on her body tightly, leaving his hand free to peel off her clothes.

Chapter 804

Chapter 804: Chapter 804-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. She could only let him take off all her clothes. She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back, but her mouth could still refute him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, do you always use force like this? ¡± Her voice was sharp and harsh. ¡°could it be that a dead body without any reaction can make you so happy? ¡± Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. The corners of his mouth tugged at the sides, but he didn¡¯t answer her words. What he answered her was that his thin lips quicklynded on her chin, and they slowly and densely smashed the brand that belonged to him... ... Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched a little. He did not answer her question, but his two thin lips quicklynded on her chin, and they smashed the brand that belonged to him... ... Damn it, she kept cursing herself in her heart. How could this be She clearly did not love him or like him, so why did she still have such a huge reaction to his body? Dongfang Mo obviously did not let go of her instinctive reaction, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°Mu Ru, the facts have proven that we are the mostpatible. The facts have proven that you can not be a corpse in front of me, right? ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips and did not say a word. Shepletely ignored his questions. However, her body had betrayed the deepest secret in her heart. At this moment, under Dongfang Mo¡¯s tall technique, she was actually following his footsteps... ... The lights in the room were a little dazzling. Dongfang Mo raised his hand to grab the remote control on the bedside table and turned off the headlights. Only the orange, gentle wallmp remained. But he had to use this method to tell her that he really only cared about her and only wanted her. He was her woman, no, she was his goddess... ... ... Mu Ruy on the bed, once again turning herself into an antelope. And a hungry wolf would always use one method to tell an antelope that he loved her because she was iparably delicious and never tired of eating. The lights in the room were a little dazzling. Dongfang Mo grabbed the remote control on the bedside table and turned off the headlights, leaving only the orange and gentle wallmp. However, he had to use this method to tell her that he really only cared about her and only wanted her. He was her woman, no, she was his goddess... ... ... Mu Ruy on the bed, once again turning herself into an antelope. And the Hungry Wolf would always use one method to tell the antelope that he loved her because she was iparably delicious and never tired of eating. It was indeed never tired of eating. Dongfang Mo gradually felt that this was the most indispensable delicacy in life, so he could not let her leave. Because once she left, where would he go to find his beautiful antelope? Galloping and galloping, grinding and strolling, any method was his meticulous care for her. And every time she failed to live up to his expectations, she would unknowingly cooperate with him again... ... For a long, long time, she seemed to stop and continue. Finally, after his final sprint, she failed to live up to his expectations and fainted, while he had a satisfied smile on his face... ... Looking at the person who had fainted under him, he did not care about the full sweat on his forehead. He lowered his head, his thin lips gently pressed against her pink and tender lips, muttering softly, ¡°Mu Ru, you are my cmity, I can not escape it... ¡± Mu Ru felt that between her and Dongfang Mo, every time she resisted, every time she struggled, it was in exchange for stricter control. Dongfang Mo¡¯s became tighter and tighter, eventually tying her up so tightly that she could not move, even breathing was difficult. Chapter 805

Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was the same this time. A week ago, after she met Xi Muxue, she went back and had a big fight with Dongfang Mo. in the end, of course, it wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo who let her go. Instead, he smashed her phone, shattered the ss door of the wardrobe, and finally.. She still hadn¡¯t escaped the ending of being eaten clean by him until not even her bones were left. And the most damnable thing was that night, Dongfang Mo was like a crazy tiger. It was fine if he had wanted her many times, but he actually turned the air conditioner up to 18. She even had a cold. The symptoms of a cold didn¡¯t seem too serious, but it was actually just dizziness and nausea. Especially when it came to things with a fishy smell, one couldn¡¯t smell it. The smell made one feel like vomiting, so aunt Liu didn¡¯t dare to cook fish these few days. She caught a cold, and her entire body felt weak. She didn¡¯t even want to leave the house. Even her phone, which had been broken by Dongfang Mo, was only reinstalled after he bought her a phone two dayster. Dongfang Mo said, ¡°Mu Ru, ignore Xi muxue. She can do whatever she wants. You just stay at home and draw your pictures properly and wear your little feathers properly. ¡°. Of course, Dongfang Mo still had something to say. It would be best if he could help me give birth to another man and woman. However, he knew that Mu ru had been very resistant to him recently, so he tactfully kept it to himself, afraid that it would upset her again. Mu Ru realized that as long as she did not quarrel with Dongfang Mo and did not say that she wanted to leave him, Dongfang Mo would treat her extremely well. However, she did not know if his so-called ¡°good¡± actually thought of her as Xi Muru or Xi Muxue? The cold had troubled her for an entire week before she was slightly better. However, she was still not very energetic, and she did not even want to take her paintbrush. When little feather saw this, she could not help but sigh and said, ¡°Mommy, ever since you got married to Daddy, ever since you officially became the mistress of one inch ink city, you seem to be getting weaker and weaker. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard this. She thought about it and felt that little feather¡¯s words were really fitting. Her body and bones had indeed been getting weaker and weaker in the past month. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m too free. My illness is all because I have nothing to do. ¡± Mu Ru sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better to live in Incheon, Korea. I have to do everything myself at home. Instead, I train my body. By that time, it will be difficult for me to catch a cold all year round. ¡± When little feather heard this, he could not help but cover his mouth andugh. He teased, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we move back to Korea? I really want to live with Daddy. ¡± ¡°You go and talk to your father. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s brain had a sh of inspiration, and she was immediately energized. Thus, she encouraged little feather. ¡°Right, Yu Yu, go and tell your father that we want to move back to Korea. Ask Him to agree to move back to Incheon. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± little feather could not help butugh out loud Then, he patted Mu Ru¡¯s shoulder and shook his head, saying, e on, Mommy, I¡¯m not going to be the vanguard. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll die a terrible death. It¡¯d be strange if dad didn¡¯t throw me directly into the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. I¡¯d better stay in one inch ink city obediently. Dad Is on fire these few days. I won¡¯t provoke him. What if his fire burns and Burns me? ¡± Dongfang Mo was indeed on fire these few days because the bidding time was getting closer and closer. However, he still did not have much confidence in the blueprints that hispany had designed. He even vaguely felt that he would lose to Dongfang Jun this time. Chapter 806

Chapter 806: Chapter 806: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, he would not lose in terms of financial resources because he had injected arge sum of money into the Dongfang Group through the DFM group¡¯s investment method. The Dongfang Group hadpletelye back to life. However, he was not confident about this in the design drawings because he did not know anything about design. Dongfang Jun himself had studied design, so he was more proficient in the field of design. ¡°Ah Jun, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re still not sleeping. What are you thinking about? ¡± Dongfang Mei passed by her son¡¯s room and saw the lights. She pushed the door open and walked in, but found her son still thinking hard at his desk. ¡°The bidding is in a few days. I¡¯m worried about whether we can win this piece ofnd, ¡± Dongfang Jun raised his head and looked at his mother, speaking with some difficulty. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that our blueprints should be the best? ¡± Dongfang Mei raised her eyebrows. She thought that she was almost certain, but who knew that her son was still feeling mncholic. ¡°We might have an advantage with the blueprints. ¡± Dongfang Jun nodded Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°but the crux of the problem is here. Our funds aren¡¯t in ce. The investment of the ck Eagle Group that father mentioned hasn¡¯t arrived yet. We look good on the outside, but actually, the finance department already has no money. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mei was shocked and could not help but cry out, ¡°How could this be? When we opened our business, didn¡¯t we still have a lot of money? ¡± ¡°When we opened our business, we did have some money, but that was all our previous money. And our shares in the Dongfang Group, originally... ¡± Dongfang Jun did not continue speaking until this point ... Dongfang Mei instantly understood that the amount of shares had not been recovered by Dongfang Yingwu. He said that he had been robbed, but until now, in the blink of an eye, almost half a year had passed, and he still had not recovered the money. The investment of the ck Eagle Group was not enough. The money that had been robbed could not be recovered. In the past few months, the prosperous group had been counting on the money that she had secretly saved. ¡°My stocks on Wall Street have all been sold, ¡± Dongfang Jun said truthfully. ¡°If the investment of the ck Eagle Group is not enough in a week, we probably won¡¯t even dare to bid for a billion dors. Let alonepete with the Dongfang Group, we won¡¯t even dare topete with other real estatepanies. ¡± ¡°A week? ¡± Dongfang Mei shook her head. Dongfang Yingwu had gone to chase after the money that had been robbed. He had gone for more than three months, and in the past half a month, she had already lost contact with Dongfang Yingwu. If she didn¡¯t have the funds, her son¡¯spany wouldn¡¯t be able to get this piece ofnd that was being bid for. And once they lost this piece ofnd, Xingwang Group would quickly be trampled to death by people in the same industry. Therefore, her hands secretly clenched into fists. She looked at her son and said in a low voice, ¡°you should rest early. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the bidding. ¡± Dongfang Jun smiled bitterly when he heard Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. Then, he said softly, ¡°mom, you¡¯ll think of a way? What can you think of? Unless you have private money somewhere else, or you go rob a bank. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s words of robbing a bank were purely sarcastic to Dongfang Mei, but it allowed Dongfang Mei to instantly find a ce to rob money. Of course, she did not have the ability to rob a bank, but she knew how to find money. Xi Muxue wore a hat and wide-brimmed sunsses as she walked into a high-ss Western restaurant. ording to the agreement, she walked to the booth in the corner of the cafe. Sure enough, the middle-aged woman was already sitting there waiting for her. Chapter 807

Chapter 807: Chapter 807: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mei could not help but chuckle when she saw how she was dressed. She said inly, ¡°how is it? Are My words correct? Do you think it¡¯s possible for you to use your emotions to move Xi Muru and make her withdraw? ¡± Xi Muxue fell silent immediately. Then, she rolled her eyes at Dongfang Mei and said, ¡°don¡¯t use your emotions to move her. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to use force to suppress her. Even if I suppress her, Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t like me. Doesn¡¯t that mean he doesn¡¯t like me? ¡± ¡°Well said. Looks like you¡¯ve be smarter after this disaster, ¡± Dongfang Mei mocked Xi Muxue. ¡°Why are you looking for me? If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t apany you anymore, ¡± Xi Muxue said coldly. Of course, she could hear the sarcasm in Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. ¡°I have a way to get the best of both worlds. ¡± Dongfang Mei saw that Xi Muxue was going to leave, so she quickly cut to the point. ¡°Not only can I let you return to one inch ink city to be the real wife, but I can also let you capture Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart. ¡± On Wednesday, Mu Ru did not want to go anywhere. She was toozy to even draw and did not want to lift her brush. Aunt Liu said that she would not let Liu Haoe over to check on her, so she smiled and refused. ¡°What¡¯s there to check on? It¡¯s just a slight cold. It¡¯s not serious. You¡¯ll be fine after resting at home for two days. ¡± It was clearly a slight cold, but the ginger soup had not shown any effect after drinking it for a few days, so she switched to drinking scallion water. Her head did not seem to be dizzy these two days, but she still did not feel energetic. At night, the balcony was very cool. The Lazy Woman Sat in the recliner and basked in the sunset. She did not have the energy to even go downstairs. She just wanted to fall asleep. In the morning, little feather joked with her before she went to kindergarten, saying, ¡°Mommy, are you going to be sister Lin? ¡± ¡°My father doesn¡¯t seem to like a woman like sister Lin, right? ¡± ¡°Did you think of a way to make him hate you again? ¡±? Little feather was purely joking with her. The reason why she said she looked like sister Lin was entirely because she could not eat anything right now and she did not have much energy when she walked. However, one sentence woke her up. It was true. Men like Dongfang Mo hated getting sick the most. He himself never seemed to get sick. He had lived with him for almost half a year, but he had never taken any medicine. If she really turned herself into a sickly person like Lin daiyu, who could walk three steps at a time, would Dongfang Mo hate her? If he hated her, would he chase her out of one inch Mo city? Just as Mu ru was considering whether she should turn herself into a sickly person, her phone rang. She hesitated for a moment, got down from the Rattan Chair, and went into her room to get her phone. The phone was from Mu Xue. Of course, she was asking if she had thought about leaving Dongfang Mo? Mu Ru smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s one inch Mo city is impregnable. I¡¯m a woman with a child. How can I escape from one inch MO CITY? ¡± Aren¡¯t you overestimating me? Xi Muxue said, ¡°you haven¡¯t even mentioned to Dongfang Mo that you don¡¯t want to talk to him. If you did, maybe Dongfang Mo would be willing to let you go? ¡± Sometimes, Dongfang Mo was very concerned about whether one had feelings or not. When Mu ru heard this, she felt that it was true. Actually, it seemed that she and Dongfang Mo had never sat down to talk about her properly. The matter between him and Xi Muxue had always been Dongfang Mo¡¯s strong control over the two of them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a time to talk to Dongfang Mo, ¡± Mu Ru said to Xi muxue on the phone. ¡°However, don¡¯t have too much hope. Dongfang Mo has always been deaf to everything. He¡¯s used to being arrogant, and I¡¯m not a good talker. ¡± Chapter 808

Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him out for a meal, and then I¡¯ll go as well. The three of us can sit down and have a good talk. What do you think? ¡± Mu Xue suggested on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea. ¡± Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, then quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯te if he knows that you¡¯re going. That person of his... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m going, ¡± Xi muxue interrupted her on the other end of the phone She said Snappily, ¡°why are you still so stupid? Just say that you want to have a meal with him or something. I¡¯ll pretend to go to that restaurant to have a meal, and I¡¯ll just run into the two of you by chance. ¡± ¡°Alright, ¡± Mu ru agreed a little helplessly, then she said inly, ¡°then tell me which restaurant you want to go to? Or do you think that restaurant is more suitable for a few people to sit down and have a peaceful chat? ¡± ¡°hua-mu-xi Cafe, ¡± Xi Muxue said the name of the restaurant almost without thinking, then she added, ¡°hua-mu-xi cafe has his favorite civet coffee and French pancakes. ¡± Mu Ru was silent when she heard Xi Muxue¡¯s words. Did Dongfang Mo like civet coffee and French pancakes Why didn¡¯t she know Looks like this is the difference between love and not love, right? Dongfang Mo had been on a business trip for two days recently. He had just returned to Dongfang Group this afternoon, but he had received a call from mu ru just as he was about to get off work. At that time, when his personal phone rang, he had felt a little surprised This was because this number was usually called by someone very close to him. He took out his phone and realized that it was mu ru calling. He was very surprised because Xi Muru, this woman, had almost never called him before. He did not know if she had thought things through on the stone mill today. ¡°Mu Ru, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Dongfang Mo pressed the answer button and his voice slowed down. Mu Ru said on the phone that she wanted to go out for dinner tonight, so she had already arrived at the opposite side of the Dongfang Corporation. She said that she wanted to go to hua-mu-xi cafe for Western food. Dongfang Mo agreed without hesitation. This was the first time in history that Xi Muru had proposed to go out for dinner with him, and it was in a public ce. Of course, he was not a fool. Mu Ru would not think of going out for dinner with him for no reason. She probably wanted to discuss something with him again. It was about the same as a week ago, and she still wanted to leave him or something like that. Thinking about this gave him a headache. People said that husbands would miss their husbands after they left their wives, and he happened to be on a business trip for two days. He did not have time to go home yet, so mu ru called him instead. However, he knew his own limits. Mu Ru definitely did not miss him just because he did not return to an inch of Mo city for two days. Of course, the key point was that he did not do anything that made Xi Muru miss him in the past. He could not me her if she did not miss him. If she did not call him because she missed him, then she must have been messing around at home again. Uncle Liu had said on the phone yesterday that she had not recovered from her slight cold and that she still did not have an appetite or something. Before he went on a business trip, he already knew that she seemed to have a cold. Of course, her reason was that he had let her catch a cold that night a week ago. So, this week, she refused to pay attention to him, and gave him a cold back every night. Thinking of this gave him a headache. He secretly made up his mind that in the future, he could not turn on the air conditioner at such a low temperature no matter what. She said that 26 was the best, so he would turn on 26 from now on. Even if he felt that 26 was very hot, he would let himself be hot. Chapter 809

Chapter 809: Chapter 809-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was probably not an easy task to make Xi Muru, this woman, follow him wholeheartedly. Even though he had gotten the marriage certificate with her, it seemed like it could only bind her body and not her heart. Damn it, he had always felt that there was nothing in this world that he could not do, especially women. In fact, he felt that he did not need to put in any effort at all Because those women would naturally put in effort to please him when they saw him. However, Xi Muru didn¡¯t seem to have eyes. She couldn¡¯t see any of his good points, and her heart was probably made of iron and stone. It had been more than half a year since he had captured her from Paris Her heart actually had no intention of settling down by his side. Damn it, was it really that difficult to chase after a woman He remembered that it wasn¡¯t difficult to chase after Fang zining when he was first in love. He had only treated her to two meals and sent her a bouquet of roses. Yes, roses. He remembered now. He had been dating Xi Muru for so long, but it seemed like he had never sent her flowers or anything like that. especially roses that represented love. He had never sent her a single one. Thinking of this, he immediately thought of a solution, so he quickly picked up his phone to call Ahao and told him to get ready as soon as possible. He wanted to give her a surprise tonight! Mu Ru was waiting for Dongfang Mo on the street opposite the Dongfang Corporation. Actually, she could go to the Dongfang Corporation to look for him, but because she looked exactly like Xi Muxue, she was afraid of arousing suspicion when she walked into the Dongfang Corporation. She waited by the roadside for a long time before she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s car drive over. She sighed softly and pulled open his car door to get in. She did not me him for beingte. After all, it was already good enough for the CEO of arge corporation to give her face and be willing to have dinner with him. Because she had already told Dongfang Mo on the phone where she was going, Mu Ru did not say anything more after she got into the car. Dongfang Mo did not ask and directly drove over. However, half an hourter, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was still driving on the main road. Only then did mu ru feel that something was not right. She turned her head and looked out of the car window. It was actually on the highway. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, we are going to Huamu West Cafe. ¡± Mu Ru immediately turned her head and called out to the man who was focused on driving. She said with some annoyance, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you? Huamu West cafe in Xiaping Alley. ¡± ¡°that ce isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s not romantic at all, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied inly. ¡°since the two of US rarelye out to have dinner together, of course we have to go to a romantic and quiet ce. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. Then, her lips could not help but move as she said instinctively, ¡°but... but... ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she had said ¡°but¡± twice in a row, but she still did note out. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°but what? ¡± However, Xi Muxue was still waiting at Huamu Xi coffee shop. Mu Ru was speaking from the bottom of her heart. Of course, she would never say such a thing out loud. Hence.. She shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m already hungry. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to arrive at the romantic ce you mentioned. It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t arrive tomorrow morning. Otherwise, no matter how romantic it is, it would be useless. Because by then, I¡¯m probably going to starve to death. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard her. He reached out and gently stroked the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear wife. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. ¡± Chapter 810

Chapter 810: Chapter 810-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru felt as if her hand had been electrocuted in an instant, and the electricity was quickly transmitted from the capiries on the back of her hand to her entire body, causing her entire body to tremble without leaving a trace. Dear wife Was that what Dongfang Mo called her Did he do it on purpose, or did he call her by ident? For the remaining 20 minutes, no one spoke again. Fortunately, it was a highway, so there were not many cars. Dongfang Mo¡¯s car speed was also considered fast, so after 20 minutes, his car arrived at the seaside of the eastern silver beach. It was a separate Western restaurant that looked like a castle. From its appearance, there was nothing special about it. The only thing special about it was the building. It was as shy as an ancient castle. Mu Ru and Dongfang Mo walked towards the coffee shop. There were already four waiters standing at the entrance to wee them. It was obvious that they knew that Dongfang Mo wasing here. When they walked into the coffee shop, Mu Ru waspletely stunned. She had never dreamed that a coffee shop could be so romantic and warm. The entire coffee shop was covered with roses, and in the entire coffee shop, other than the waiters.. There wasn¡¯t a single customer. She stood there in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Dongfang Mo, we¡¯re just here to have a meal. No, to be more precise, I¡¯m just here to negotiate with you. Do you have to be so generous? Besides, didn¡¯t they say that Dongfang Group was short on funds recently How much money would you have to spend for a meal? How many employees would you be able to pay? ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there. ¡± Dongfang Mo held her hand and led her to the heart-shaped table surrounded by roses in the middle of the cafe. The round table was surrounded by roses and lilies. For a moment, Mu seemed to have returned to the day of their wedding eight years ago. At that time, the hotel where their wedding was held was decorated like this. The roses and liliesplemented each other, red and white. It was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off it. It was a pity that the wedding that did not belong to her was only Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute eight years ago. Today, Dongfang Mo showed her such a scene. was he reminding her that she would always be just a substitute? A waiter came up with an exquisite menu and asked them to order. The brightly colored appetizers were served, along with the mellow corn juice. ¡°What would you like to eat? ¡± Dongfang Mo handed the menu to Mu Ru. ¡°Take a look at the menu here. I think they¡¯re all pretty good. ¡± ¡°whatever. ¡± Mu Ru did not take the menu. She just said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. I¡¯ll just eat as much as I want. As long as it¡¯s not too fishy, I have a slight cold and I¡¯m a little nauseous to the fishy smell. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded. Then, he flipped through the menu and ordered a few spicy dishes. Then, with a wave of his hand, he gestured for the waiter to prepare them. He pushed the appetizer to Mu Ru. ¡°Your favorite green edamame, it¡¯s boiled in salt water... ¡± Mu Ru nodded, but she did not move her chopsticks. Instead, she drank a mouthful of corn juice and looked at him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, the reason why I wanted to have dinner with you today is actually... mainly because I want to talk to you about your rtionship with Mu Xue. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face darkened slightly. He was slightly surprised by her words because he thought Xi Muru wanted to discuss their rtionship with him, but who knew that Xi Muru would actually want to talk to him about the matter between him and Xi Muxue He was really not prepared at all. Chapter 811

Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that Dongfang Mo was silent, Mu Ru took another sip of the tender corn juice and then said calmly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m not too sure about the rtionship between you and Mu Xue. Of course, I don¡¯t want to know so clearly... ¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t want to know so clearly, there¡¯s no need to say anymore, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words. He did not want to talk about his sister-inw with his wife, and he did not think it was necessary at all Xi Muxue, that woman, was not worthy for him and Mu Ru to waste such a beautiful asion to discuss. ¡°But I still have to say it, ¡± Mu ru insisted on her own topic Ignoring Dongfang Mo¡¯s dark face, she continued, ¡°Dongfang Mo, Mu Xue loves you very much. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you this. You should know this clearly in your heart. ¡± ¡°Haha, there are many women who love me. There are also many who love me very, very much, ¡± Dongfang Mo said a little irritably. ¡°But what does this have to do with me? I didn¡¯t ask them to love me. ¡± ¡°I know that. ¡± Mu Ru nodded, still ignoring Dongfang Mo¡¯s bad tone She continued to think, ¡°but, Dongfang Mo, Mu Xue is different from other women. She loves you not in a superficial way. She really loves you with all her heart. In her heart, you are everything to her. ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned. He picked up the coffee beside him and took two sips. Only then did he realize how bitter it was. It was so bitter. He was so focused on talking to Xi Muru that he had forgotten to add a partner in his coffee. ¡°Dongfang Mo, I know that it might be because of Mu Xue¡¯s behavior when you were married. At that time, she wasn¡¯t willing to marry you. ¡± Mu Ru did not look at Dongfang Mo¡¯s frowning face because of the bitter coffee She continued, ¡°but that can¡¯t be entirely her fault. After all, you have to bear some responsibility. Because of your ghastly appearance at that time, and it was rumored that you were a eunuch, how could a young and beautiful princess like her have wronged herself to marry you? ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you feel wronged at that time? ¡± Dongfang MO quickly took over Mu Ru¡¯s words. His deep and deep gaze gentlynded on her slightly pale face. ¡°because I was also an ugly freak at that time, ¡± Mu Ru said very naturally. ¡°I was an ugly freak, and you were also an ugly freak, so I didn¡¯t feel wronged. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he heard her words He said in a low voice, ¡°what you said is extremely right. At that time, we were both ugly freaks. Now, we are both handsome men and beautiful women. So, you see, I never made you feel wronged at any time, right? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s not like that. What I want to talk to you about is the matter between you and Xi Muxue. She and you are a match made in heaven. She has worked so hard for you. She even went so far as to get a birthmark on her beautiful forehead. Her goal is just to stay by your side... ... ...¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Dongfang Mo coldly interrupted Mu Ru Then, he said Snappily, ¡°Xi Muru, I, Dongfang Mo, have taken over the Dongfang Group since I was 22 years old. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s been 11 years. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of storms in this society. I can see people more clearly than you, so you don¡¯t have to tell me what kind of person Xi Muxue is. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Just as she was about to refute again, the waiter had already brought the dishes over. salt-baked prawns, Teriyaki eels, blueberry sauce cod fish, medium-rare steak... ... .. Chapter 812

Chapter 812: Chapter 812: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Alright, Mu Ru admitted that Dongfang Mo did note here to eat. He was clearly here to taste delicious food. There were so many dishes, where could the two of them eat? Indeed, they could not eat anywhere because Mu Ru¡¯s appetite was not very good, especially that te of blueberry sauce cod fish. She did not seem to have much of an appetite, and the Teriyaki eel felt hot and heavy. She was afraid that it would make her throat ufortable. Of course, the most important thing was that she was not in a good mood. During the meal, there were a few times when she wanted to open her mouth to talk to him about Xi Muxue¡¯s infatuation with him, but just as she raised her head, he immediately ordered her to shut up. Alright, she admitted that she had always been dumb. She could not win against Xi Muxue, and simrly, she could not win against Dongfang Mo. and her mouth did not seem to have any other use other than to eat. That was indeed the case. At first, she did not have much of an appetite, but Dongfang Mo insisted that she eat. He even said that if she did not eat, he would feed her. It seemed that her husband feeding his wife was also a romantic way. Alright, under Dongfang Mo¡¯s forceful suppression, she could only bury her head in hard work. Finally, she ate the blueberry sauce cod and Teriyaki eel rice. The waiter beside her was a little shocked, and she herself was a little embarrassed. She could eat so much Why didn¡¯t she know about this before It seemed that it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s fault for forcing her to eat. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. ¡± On the way back, the woman who was rubbing her stomach that was slightly sore red at the man who was driving. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve eaten so much, what if you be fat like a pig in the future? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this and teased, ¡°if you be fat like a pig, then so be it. You used to be called pig Ba Jie, didn¡¯t you? Being fat fits your nickname. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and said nonchntly, ¡°that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll quickly grow up to be like pig BA Jie. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll chase me away earlier. ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned Then, he said indifferently, ¡°if that¡¯s what you think, then I advise you to give up on that idea. In this life, no matter if you¡¯re fat like pig ba Jie or thin like sickly Xi Shi, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she did not say anything. What did Dongfang Mo mean by this Was He swearing an oath to her Or was he showing her his attitude towards her Alright, no matter what, he was willing to live with her for the rest of her life, so she did not think too much about it. Besides, Love was such a luxury, how could an ordinary woman like her be able to enjoy it? As for Xi Muxue¡¯s love? Sorry, although she loved Dongfang Mo very much, maybe Dongfang Mo also loved her very much, but no matter what, Dongfang Mo was not willing to live with her for the rest of her life, and she had done her best for her happiness, but she was still unable to help her, so.. She could only apologize to her. It was already past 22 o¡¯clock in the evening when they returned to one inch mo city. Mu Ru even took a nap in the car. Their romantic dinner seemed to have been a little too long. Walking into the second floor of the Mo Park, she found that little feather was still waiting for her at the door. Mu Ru could not help but exim in shock, ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at thiste hour? ¡± ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a parent-child event at the kindergarten tomorrow. The teacher said that Mommy and daddy are going to participate, ¡± little feather pouted and then looked carefully at Dongfang Mo.. Parent-child activity? Chapter 813

Chapter 813: Chapter 813¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru remembered that every semester, there would be one or two parent-child activities in kindergarten. In the past, there were also parent-child activities in kindergarten in Korea, but at that time, it was Che Qixuan who participated with her. Dongfang Mo heard little feather¡¯s words and three ck lines immediately appeared on his forehead. parent-child activities were meant to y with his child in kindergarten. It seemed to be a very childish behavior. However, looking at little feather¡¯s eager gaze, he could not bear to refuse, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you go alone? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Little feather answered with certainty, ¡°the teacher said that Mommy and daddy must go together. We want to pluck the stars. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± he agreed with a headache. ¡°Then Mommy and I will go with you tomorrow, but... I don¡¯t think we can win the prize. ¡± Little feather¡¯s face immediately beamed with joy. She jumped up from the ground happily and hung it around Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck. Dongfang Mo was so scared that he quickly reached out and hugged her, afraid that she would fall down. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so nice! ¡± Little feather kissed him hard on the cheek and then said happily, ¡°when we get to kindergarten tomorrow, my dad will definitely be the most handsome! ¡± He¡¯s really nice Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately turned awkward. He was a little embarrassed as he softly reminded his daughter, ¡°DADS aren¡¯t meant to bepared. Everyone¡¯s dads are very nice. The key tomorrow is to go to the Star Harvester, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Little feather nodded and slid down from Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. She happily said good night to them and turned to go into her room next door. The room next door was Dongfang Yu and Xi Muxue¡¯s wedding room eight years ago, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have stayed for a few days. Now that Dongfang Mo had changed to little feather¡¯s children¡¯s room, little feather liked it very much. ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll go alone, ¡± Mu Ru said softly to Dongfang Mo. she knew that he was very busy, and it was said that the bid would arrive soon. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just half a day. I can afford to dy it, ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly. The moment he turned around, he saw that she was sitting on the sofa with a slightly pale face. He couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and forced out a smile. ¡°Nothing. I guess I haven¡¯t recovered from my cold yet. My head is a little dizzy. I guess I haven¡¯t recovered from my cold yet. Tonight... I might not be able to serve you. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. He could not help but sit down beside her and asked with concern, ¡°do you want Liu Hao toe over and help you check up? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and pushed him with her hands. ¡°quickly go take a shower. I¡¯ll rest for a while. I¡¯ll take a shower after you¡¯ve taken a shower. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and turned around to walk towards the bathroom. She really needed to rest at this moment. He should help her take a shower first. It seemed that she should need his help. However, when he thought about what she had said earlier about not being able to serve him, damn it. He had gone on a business trip for two days and had not eaten her for two days. He was still a little hungry, but he could not do it tonight. Alright, his wife was not feeling well and had caught a cold. He could only endure it and starve for another day. He hoped that she would recover from her cold tomorrow night. Dongfang Mo originally wanted to help mu ru wash up after he showered. However, when he came out of the shower, Mu Ru, who had been leaning against the sofa to rest, actually fell asleep on the sofa. Sigh, it seemed that she really had caught a cold. It was just a few minutes. It didn¡¯t take him more than ten minutes to shower, right She actually couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Didn¡¯t she take an afternoon nap today So sleepy? Chapter 814

Chapter 814: Chapter 814¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Alright, alright. When a woman is sleepy, it is impossible for him to help her take a bath. Moreover, she is sleeping so soundly. He did not want to wake her up, so he bent down and picked her up, slowly walking towards the bedroom. Mu Ru was indeed very sleepy, but she did not sleep well on the bed. In fact, she had been having nightmares all this time. It was as if she had returned to the days when she was abandoned by her parents when she was young. Therefore, Dongfang Mo did not sleep well that night. This was because the woman next to him was talking in her sleep and tossing and turning in her sleep. Moreover, her small face was always in pain. He wanted tofort her, but she was dreaming, and he could not enter her dream, so he could only watch her from the side. When she was in extreme pain, he could only use his hand to gently pat her, or squeeze her into his embrace and gently hug her It made her feel a trace of warmth. The phone rang at around four in the morning. In this silent night, the ringtone of the phone was like thunder, making Dongfang Mo very angry. He found the woman in his arms moving uneasily, and frowned He had the urge to throw his phone to the Pacific Ocean. He had spent a lot of time in the middle of the night to coax this woman who had been tossing and turning to sleep peacefully. However, someone was calling him at this time. Wasn¡¯t this a sincere apology to him? He gently patted the woman in his arms, and then slowly put her down. Only then did he tiptoe off the bed and take the phone. Just as he was about to throw it at the foot of the wall, he pressed a button at the moment it was raised, and the screen lit up. It was actually a call from a great-aunt in the United States. It was the middle of the night. He suddenly remembered that it was the middle of the night on his side, and it was six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening on his side in the United States. He guessed that she was having dinner. Great-aunt was calling him at Dinner Time What did she mean Could it be that she wanted to invite him over for amunal dinner with her She was in the mood, but he didn¡¯t have the time either? Although she was extremely puzzled, she still took the phone and walked to the balcony. Then, she pressed the answer button and deliberately lowered her voice, ¡°hello, great-aunt, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Although Mu ru was a little ufortable, the quality of her sleepst night was not particrly good. Especiallyte at night, she seemed to hear the ringtone of the phone and the sound of a phone call. It was probably a dream. Because she was thinking about the parent-child activities at little feather kindergarten, she still woke up very early. She woke up before 7:30 am. However, after she woke up, Dongfang Mo was no longer by the bedside. She instinctively reached out to touch it, but the bedside was actually cold. Could it be that he did not sleepst night That was impossible. She was still in a dazest night, but she could still feel his warm embrace. It was as if he was whispering in her ear. Well, perhaps the man who had just be a father was also thinking about the parent-child activities in his daughter¡¯s kindergarten, so he was even more excited than her, so he woke up earlier than her. Mu Ru thought that Dongfang Mo woke up early because he was going to participate in the parent-child activities at little feather¡¯s kindergarten. However, when she walked downstairs, she realized that there were suitcases of all sizes in the living room, and Uncle Liu was busy moving these suitcases to the car. ¡°Hey, Yu Yu, why are you carrying a big bear? ¡± Mu Ru saw that little feather was carrying a big bear cloth toy in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°are you bringing a big bear to the parent-child activities at the kindergarten? ¡± Chapter 815

Chapter 815: Chapter 815: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I can¡¯t go to the kindergarten to participate in the parent-child activities today. ¡± Little feather quickly came over to exin to Mu Ru, ¡°father has already called the kindergarten to apply for leave for me. We¡¯re going to America. The Old Lady is sick. She seems to be very seriously ill. ¡± ¡°Ah, the Old Lady is critically ill? ¡± Mu Ru eximed in surprise. The moment she raised her head, she saw Dongfang Mo walking in from the door. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°is that true? Are we going to America today? ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, indicating that little feather was right Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, quickly go upstairs and see if there are any other things that you need to bring. I have already packed your clothes and other things for you. I¡¯m just afraid that you still have cold medicine or personal items. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Mu ru replied, then turned around and went upstairs. An hourter, in the Azure Sky, white clouds floated in the air. A private ne flying to Hawaii was shuttling through the Sea of clouds. At this time, on the private ne, little feather mischievously upied the bed and then shouted for Mommy toe up and lie down. The ne would be flying for a long time, so it was better for us to lie down and be morefortable. Mu Ru could not help butugh. Then she looked at the man sitting behind the desk. At this time, he was focused on studying a document that might be very important to him, so he did not have any reaction to little feather¡¯s mischief. Well, Dongfang Mo was a workaholic. Usually, he seemed to have a lot of free time. In fact, she knew very well that it was because he was efficient at work, but when he really started working, it was almost as if he was working hard. Mu Ru did not sleep wellst night. Now that she was on the ne, she remembered that she had not eaten breakfast yet. Sigh, it was all because she was in a hurry. It was all because she woke upter than Dongfang Mo and little feather. ¡°I brought you breakfast in the thermal box. ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she was looking everywhere and immediately knew what she was looking for. He could not help but say softly, ¡°hurry over and eat some. There¡¯s your favorite barbecue. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and threw a fairy tale book to little feather. ¡°read it yourself and then recite ¡®disciple rules¡¯ three times. Your mother, I, am going to eat breakfast. ¡± ¡°Dad, mommy abuses children. ¡± Feather immediatelyined to Dongfang Mo. ¡°mommy is a lioness. She loves to abuse little lions. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned, then deliberately asked in a serious tone, ¡°mommy abuses you, then what should I do? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to abuse her? ¡± Feather immediately took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and quickly came up with an idea. ¡°Mommy is your wife. You should act like a husband at this time and teach her a lesson. ¡± ¡°then... How should we teach her a lesson? ¡± Dongfang Mo deliberately teased her. ¡°How do male lions usually teach female lions a lesson? ¡± ¡°Of course... ¡± ¡°Yu Yu, ¡± a sinister voice with a cold wind came over. ¡°recite the ¡®disciple rules¡¯ five times and ¡®Zengguang Xianwen¡¯ Ten Times! ¡± Little feather immediately stopped GNAWING and could only give Dongfang Mo a look. It meant that, see, this was how powerful female lions were! ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh out loud. Then, he walked over from behind the office desk. When he saw the woman who was eating breakfast with her head lowered, he asked gently, ¡°Is it good? Is it enough? ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She used a fork to fork a piece of steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice and brought it to his mouth. ¡°This is very delicious. Do you want to try it? ¡± Chapter 816

Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Who is who, 17

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo immediately opened his mouth and stuffed the steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice into his mouth. Then, he chewed on it and said in a low voice, ¡°MMM, the taste is not bad, but it¡¯s not as good as the lion¡¯s head you made. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned, then she stopped chewing. She remembered that Dongfang Mo did not eat glutinous rice. Eight years ago, she and Xi Muxue both married into the Dongfang family, but at that time, she married Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue married Dongfang Yu. Of course, at that time, the two sisters did not know that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yu were actually the same person. She remembered that one afternoon, Xi Muxue, who was pregnant at that time, had a sudden impulse and asked aunt Liu to make a steamed pork ribs with Lotus leaves and glutinous rice. Actually, she also liked to eat it. That afternoon, Dongfang Yu just happened toe back. Xi muxue picked up a piece of steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice and ced it into Dongfang Yu¡¯s bowl as if she was presenting a treasure. However, Dongfang Yu threw the bowl and the pork ribs away at that time At the same time, she threw him a cold sentence, ¡°I hate eating glutinous rice the most. I even made the pork ribs with glutinous rice. It¡¯s such a waste of pork ribs. ¡± Now, after eight years, she was eating steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice again. She gave it to him, but he ate it with relish. He actually did not look ufortable at all. was He giving her too much face? Dongfang Mo, why are you giving in to me like that? The steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice was delicious, but mu ru¡¯s little cold didn¡¯t seem to be very good, so her appetite wasn¡¯t good either. She couldn¡¯t eat it after a few bites. Dongfang Mo said that it was a pity to throw away such delicious food, so he ate all the remaining three pieces of steamed pork ribs with glutinous rice. Mu Ru, who was watching the man eating leisurely, was instantly thrown into confusion. Dongfang Mo had a Mysophobia and a mysophobia. He had never eaten anything that other people had eaten. Moreover, she had used the chopsticks and the bowl. He hadn¡¯t even washed it. Little feather saw this and could not help but twitch his lips. ¡°Mommy, daddy doesn¡¯t care about hygiene at all. Daddy has never eaten anything that you have eaten before. ¡± Mu Ru blushed when she heard this and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, yes. He doesn¡¯t like cleanliness the most. Little feather, you must not learn from him. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from him. ¡± Little feather continued in a serious tone. ¡°Our teacher said that everyone can only use their own bowl and chopsticks. If someone else has eaten something that has bacteria, daddy probably isn¡¯t afraid of your bacteria. ¡± Mu Ru did not respond to his words. The topic of bacteria seemed to be a little too profound. She was a little uneducated. Instead, Dongfang Mo continued in a serious tone, ¡°when I was young, the kindergarten teacher also told us that we can only use our own bowls and chopsticks. However, since your mommy is mine, then the bowls and chopsticks that she used are the same as the ones that I used. Using your own bowls and chopsticks to eat your own food, how can this not be considered hygienic? ¡± Little feather was still a child after all, so she was caught up in Dongfang Mo¡¯s long list of words. For a long time, she did not understand what Dongfang Mo¡¯s words meant. Why did the bowls and chopsticks that mommy used be the ones that daddy used? It was not until twenty yearster, when the man called Lei Zhenyu ate the rest of her food without a care, that she suddenly understood the meaning of her father¡¯s words back then. Little feather did not understand what Dongfang Mo meant, but mu ru¡¯s face was so red that it reached her neck. She simply ignored Dongfang Mo and turned around to sleep on the bed. Chapter 817

Chapter 817: Chapter 817¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She really fell asleep. When she woke up, the ne had alreadynded, but it was early in the morning in Hawaii. Her great-aunt¡¯s driver was already waiting outside the airport. She went straight to her great-aunt¡¯s house. Mu Ru hade to the United States once seven years ago, but that time she went to California to look for Zheng Yifan. She did not stay for two days before leaving, but she had never been to Hawaii. Hawaii was a city close to the sea. When she rolled down the car window, she could feel the salty smell of the sea breeze. Great-aunt¡¯s vi was in the suburbs, which was rtively remote. However, it was said that rich Americans liked to live in vis in the suburbs, and most office workers lived in apartments in the city. The car drove into the vimunity, and after turning left and right, it stopped in front of a vi with an independent courtyard. Mu Ru and little feather got off the car with Dongfang Mo, and then walked toward the open courtyard door. They thought that they were the only family that came to visit great-aunt, but when they approached the hall, they were surprised to find Dongfang Jun already there. When he saw the three of them enter, he immediately stood up to wee them. ¡°Big Brother. ¡± Dongfang Jun was very polite, and even a little excited. At this moment, his great-aunt was sitting on the head of the SOFA, and there was not the slightest sign of being seriously ill. Who Was Dongfang Mo? In fact, he instantly understood what was going on. It seemed that Dongfang Jun should be looking for him. It was just that the purpose of looking for him was yet to be guessed. Little feather and his great-aunt had a good rtionship. In the past, his great-aunt had been very good to her at Binhai, so when the little girl saw his great-aunt, she immediately rushed forward She immediately threw herself into Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s arms. ¡°Old Lady, Yu Yu misses you. Do you Miss Yu Yu? ¡± ¡°I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I? ¡± The Old Lady Hugged Yu Yu She smiled and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°Ah Mo, our Dongfang family only has one child. You and Mu ru must hurry up and have more children. Let me take a look while I¡¯m still alive. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and said with a smile, ¡°that¡¯s not a problem. The key is that in this society, it¡¯s easy to have children but difficult to raise them. When there are more children, who will help me raise them? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, how hard is it for you to raise children? ¡± Dongfang Yunxia could not help but re at him and said, ¡°even if you have ten or eight children, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to raise them, right Why are you stillining to me If you think it¡¯s difficult to raise children, then leave the little feather to me. I¡¯ll raise them for you.¡± Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent and did not say anything Dongfang Jun could not help butugh out loud, ¡°big brother, I think it¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you and Mu ru have a few more children? When the timees, give me one too. I can¡¯t even be bothered to get married. How good would it be to pick up ready-made children and be ready-made fathers? ¡± ¡°Are you dreaming? ¡± Dongfang Mo red at him fiercely and said in a low voice, ¡°have you woken up yet? ¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Little feather crawled out from Dongfang Yunxia¡¯s arms and looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s dark and gloomy face. He could not help butugh out loud Then, he said to Mu ru beside him, ¡°Mommy, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any more children. Otherwise, you would have given birth for nothing. Look, how many people are eyeing your child with covetous eyes? ¡± ¡°Wow, little feather, you can even use covetous eyes? Isn¡¯t that TOO SMART? ¡± Dongfang Jun could not help but shout in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re only five years old, right? ¡± ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it great that you know how to use a tiger¡¯s eye? ¡± Little feather said disdainfully, ¡°I already know how to recite ¡®disciple rules¡¯ and ¡®Zengguang Xianwen¡¯ , okay? ¡± Chapter 818

Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yu Yu, ¡± Mu ru quickly shouted, showing off her little feather. Then, she looked at Dongfang Jun and said, ¡°the child is young and likes to show off. Don¡¯t mind her. Her ability to brag is the same as her father¡¯s. ¡± Dongfang Mo heard this and instinctively frowned. He could not help but whisper, ¡°Mu Ru, are you praising me or belittling me? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and ignored her. She held little feather¡¯s hand and coincidentally, her aunt¡¯s maid came to wee them. She said that the guest room was ready and asked them to follow her. Her aunt lived in one building. Dongfang Mo¡¯s family stayed on the third floor while Dongfang Jun stayed in the guest room on the second floor. Mu Ru and little feather went upstairs. After all, they had to tidy up the clothes in their luggage and hang them in the wardrobe first. After mu ru and little feather went upstairs, Dongfang Mo drove his aunt¡¯s car out. Because he suddenly received a message from DFM, a headache had happened in the past two days. DFM. Dongfang Mo was already rodger when he arrived here. He was the president of thispany, so when his car was in a good parking space, the executives of DFM had already lined up to warmly wee his arrival. ¡°President Rodger, we received a purchase order half a month ago, and now our funds have all been injected, but we haven¡¯t received the goods for sale... ¡± a senior executive of DFM followed behind Rodger He spoke carefully, and obvious beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the meeting room, ¡± Rodger replied indifferently. His face, which was wearing sunsses, did not show any expression, and his feet did not stop for even a second. He walked to his private elevator without any hesitation. ¡°Rodger, half a monthter, we received an order from Kuwait for the sale of oil and crude oil. At that time, we did verify the order... ¡± the person who reported to Rodger was a young American man named wells At this moment, he was carefully reporting the details and the INS and outs of the order to Rodger. Rodger had been sitting in his office chair calmly listening to Rodger¡¯s narration. Finally, he frowned under his sunsses. ¡°Why is there such a big BUG? ¡± Wells was the main person in charge of DFM, which was also the general manager. He was one of Rodger¡¯s most trusted people. At this moment, he looked very nervous because he knew that all the employees of DFM were staring at him, and in front of Rodger.. He could not hide the truth. Wells and rodger trusted him because they had a good rtionship. And now that there was such a big BUG, he also knew that there was no way to shirk the responsibility So he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rodger. This time, I was really too eager for instant sess. Because this year is already half over, and DFM¡¯s money has been taken by you to Binhai to help eastern group. So in order to make a profit, after I looked at theplete information of the other party... ¡°. .. Three billion. This number might not be a big loss for the former DFM group, and it could be made up for elsewhere. But for the current DFM group, it was a big loss Because Rodger had already tied DFM group and Binhai Oriental Group together. Chapter 819

Chapter 819: Chapter 819-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, one of them was to recover the money, or the crude oil. This was a certainty. The other was, who should be responsible for such a big BUG? Rodger really did not have the patience to listen to wells¡¯ nagging. His face was gloomy. He waved his hand and said, ¡°keep it simple, get to the point! ¡± Wells nced at Rodger Then, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°in fact, it was vice CEO Henry who joined hands with Tom. At that time, I warned Henry that Tom was not reliable, but he did not listen. He was eager to make a quick profit and wanted to make arge sum of money at once. So, he transferred the liquid funds into the other party¡¯s ount. ¡± ¡°Tom? ¡± Rodger¡¯s face darkened. It was such amon andmon name. It could make arge sum of money on the streets of the United States, but to him, it was a strange name Because he didn¡¯t remember that there was a person named Tom Among the oil tycoons or the people who represented oil. ¡°Yes, Tom is an oriental man, about fifty years old, ¡± general manager wells continued to exin to Rodger. ¡°after we signed the agreement to transfer the money to him, he disappeared. We have used all kinds of methods, but we still can¡¯t contact him. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Rodger waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°I will quickly send someone to handle this matter. Where is Henry now? Find him for me first, and... ¡± Dongfang Mo was calmly handling thepany¡¯s affairs at DFM, while mu ru and feather were tidying up their rooms at their great-aunt¡¯s house for the next few days. Although the three of them were given a floor of nearly 130 square meters, which was actually two rooms and two living rooms, which was big enough for an ordinary family of three, it was a little cramped for Dongfang Mo¡¯s family. Dongfang Mo had always been used to living in big houses. Even his Moyuan took up nearly 300 square meters, so their room on the second floor was a full 200 square meters. Actually, Mu Ru and little feather felt that it was enough. Because the area here was simr to their apartment in Korea, little feather liked this ce very much. Little feather was a child and was in good spirits. After helping mu ru tidy up her room, she went downstairs to y with her great-aunt and Dongfang Jun. Mu ru felt very sleepy and seemed to have not recovered from her cold, so she fell asleep on the bed again She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to go downstairs. She slept until the afternoon, but she slept very soundly. When she woke up, Dongfang Mo was already back. When she opened her eyes, she saw him sitting by the bed. ¡°How can you sleep so well? ¡± Dongfang Mo joked to her, ¡°are you really a pig? ¡± Mu Ru red at him and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m a sow. ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment before he reacted and continued indifferently, ¡°then I¡¯m a boar. The two of us should have a litter of piglets. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This Dongfang Mo was really changing. He could actually say that he was a male pig. Would he really change for her? The two of them went downstairs together. Dongfang Yunxia, Dongfang Jun, and little feather were already waiting for them at the dining table. Seeing theme down, little feather shouted loudly, ¡°Aiya, you guys are too slow. If you don¡¯te down, the food will be cold. And my stomach is already singing the empty city strategy. ¡± Chapter 820

Chapter 820: Chapter 820-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, great-aunt brought mu ru and little feather out for a walk. Only Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun were left in the vi. ¡°Tell me. After going through so much trouble, even great-aunt bribed me to trick me intoing here. What is it? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Dongfang Jun, who was sitting across from him, and asked faintly. Although he knew that this younger brother was not his biological brother, but the bastard child that aunt Gu had conceived outside, he had loved him as if he was his biological brother since he was young. Dongfang Jun¡¯s face turned slightly red, and then he said a little embarrassedly, ¡°big brother, all these years, I know that I did not do well, especially when I was the CEO of the Dongfang Group. I was almost aplete mess, and many things... ¡± ¡°those are all in the past. ¡± Dongfang Mo was clearly not in the mood to discuss the topic of him being the CEO of the Dongfang Group. He only said indifferently, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me the main point of your search for me this time? ¡± ¡°I want to cooperate with you. ¡± Dongfang Jun finally mustered his courage and said the words that he had hidden in the depths of his heart for a long time. ¡°cooperate? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°How do you want to cooperate? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the bidding this time, ¡± Dongfang Jun finally said his main point. ¡°I think that the two of us are not the only ones who want to bid for that piece ofnd. There are also a few others who are determined to get it. However, from the looks of it, my design will definitely have an absolute advantage, and your financial resources and the influence of Dongfang group will also have an absolute advantage. However, the two of us will probably not have a high chance of winning if we fight alone. If the two of US join forces to bid, with my design and the strength of Dongfang Group, we will definitely win. ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent. He had not expected his third brother to have such foresight. It seemed that he had indeed underestimated him in the past. Moreover, the cooperation n he had proposed was beneficial to both Xingwang Group and Dongfang Group. It was the best way to bid. ¡°Then what happens after the bid is sessful? ¡± He asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°after the bid is sessful, Xingwang Group and Dongfang Group will jointly develop that piece ofnd. Dongfang group will take 60% and Xingwang group will take 40% , ¡± Dongfang Jun said the n he had thought of long ago He then added, ¡°of course, if big brother feels that the joint development will be disadvantageous, then we will split thend into three portions. Big Brother, you will take two-thirds to develop thend. I will take one-third. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s tone and attitude were extremely sincere. However, Dongfang Mo did not immediately nod his head. Instead, he asked faintly, ¡°have you discussed this n with your parents? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face blushed slightly Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Dongfang Yingwu has not been in Binhai for more than three months. I have not been able to contact him. As for my mother, I have mentioned it to her before. She said that she is thinking of ways to find money. If she can not find it, she can only cooperate with Dongfang Group. ¡± Dongfang Jun paused for a moment Then, he added, ¡°big brother, you know that my mother is a stubborn person. In fact, she has long wanted to cooperate with Dongfang Group. She wants to reconcile with you, but she just can¡¯t bring herself to do so. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± The corners of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth lifted to both sides. He had some understanding of his aunt. It was probably just Dongfang Jun¡¯s wishful thinking, and aunt Gu was still unwilling, right? Chapter 821

Chapter 821: Chapter 821¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because she was staying at her great-aunt¡¯s house, Mu Ru meant to let Dongfang Mo sleep in one room while she and little feather slept in the same room. After all, some people cared about such things. However, Dongfang Mo immediately denied it and reminded her lightly that this was America and not China. Moreover, the open-minded Chinese people would now arrange a husband and wife room for their guests. ¡°You have a cold. I have to take care of you tonight, ¡± Dongfang Mo said with sufficient reason. Then, he turned his head to look at little feather. ¡°Yu Yu, will you take care of your sick mommy tonight? ¡± After receiving Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze, little feather immediately shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, it¡¯s hard enough for me to take care of myself. How can I take care of Mommy? Besides, Mommy is an adult. She definitely needs an adult to take care of her. ¡± Little feather¡¯s reason was so good that Mu ru was so angry that she red at her. Meanwhile, little feather took the opportunity to run back to her guest room. She was not going to interfere with her parents¡¯matters. Mu Ru red at Dongfang Mo in anger. She turned around and took her clothes to the bathroom. She thought to herself, this D * Mn Man. Could it be that he did not care about her anymore and wanted her? Dongfang Mo could probably guess what Mu Ru was thinking When he fell asleep next to her, he exined to her gently, ¡°honey, I just feel that you haven¡¯t recovered from your cold for a long time. It¡¯s probably because your body is cold. I want to hug you to sleep at night. That way, you¡¯ll be warmer. ¡± Mu Ru did not say a word. She moved her body to the side to make room for him. Dongfang Mo, on the other hand, was extremely grateful. He carefullyid down next to her, reached out, and slowly pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Sleep, ¡± his thin lips whispered in her ear. He only hugged her, but did not take a step closer. He was indeed a man of his word. That night, Mu Ruy in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms. She felt as if she was lying in a furnace. The warmth from Dongfang Mo¡¯s body continued to flow into her body, making her feel exceptionallyfortable. That was why she slept exceptionally soundly She did not even dream. Early in the morning, the morning Sun Shone through the Gauze curtains into the room. The room was warm. Mu Ru was nestled in Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms like a kitten, while his hand rested on her slender waist. The two of them were in an exceptionally warm position. Actually, Dongfang Mo had already woken up a long time ago. He just didn¡¯t want to wake up the person who was sleeping soundly in his arms, so he kept lying in this position. The woman in his arms was sleeping soundly andfortably. He wanted her to sleep a little longer. He originally wanted to enjoy the quiet time of the morning with his wife. However, in the drawer by the bedside table, the ringtone of his phone rang fearlessly. It was probably something urgent because it was still early. ¡°Dongfang Mo, does your phone sing very well? ¡± Mu Ru opened her eyes in his arms. She had already woken up when her phone rang. Dongfang Mo blushed slightly and smiled embarrassedly. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her thin lips gently. Only then did he open the drawer of the bedside table and take out his phone to answer the call. The call was from wells. Dongfang Mo did not speak all this while, but was listening attentively. Mu Ru raised her face in his arms and only then did she notice that his handsome face had turned into the ice-cold darkness of the business world A strong aura began to linger around him. Chapter 822

Chapter 822: Chapter 822-who is who¡¯s robbery 23

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I got it. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally said coldly, ¡°I want to see this Tom and arrange a time and ce with him. ¡± Mu Ru crawled out of his arms on her own. Judging from his tone, it was probably a very important matter. Dongfang Mo¡¯s matter had never been something that she could pay attention to, so of course, it was not something that she could pay attention to. ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯ll go to DFM first. You and little feather can go to the seaside to y or go shopping, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly changed his clothes His mouth was not idle. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight. Let¡¯s go eat Hawaiian seafood and see how different it is from coastal seafood. ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± Mu ru answered faintly. She thought to herself, they are all seafood, what difference can there be Aren¡¯t they all the same? In fact, Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression was as solemn as usual, and his actions were as fast as usual. She vaguely felt that something must have happened, and that DFMpany seemed to have a partnership with Dongfang Group. Dongfang Mo left, and Mu ru could not fall asleep. She got up and went to the guest room to call for little feather, but she did not hear any echo. She pushed the door open, and there was no trace of little feather on the bed. She probably went downstairs to y with her aunt. She sighed lightly. She probably woke upte again, but she did not seem to have recovered from her cold. Her head was still dizzy. It seemed that she really had to go to the doctor to have a look. Dongfang MO quickly drove to DFM for a few days, and behind him was Ahao, who had rushed over from Dongfang Corporation overnight. He had already brought his men to secretly investigate the incident at DFM. ¡°Rodger, ¡± wells was very polite, but at the same time, he walked over with some trepidation. He whispered in his ear, ¡°Tom is already waiting for you in the reception room. ¡± ¡°got it, ¡± Rodger replied faintly and then quickly walked towards the reception room not far away. After pushing open the door of the reception room, Rodger¡¯s line of sight immediately caught sight of a burly middle-aged man. When he heard the sound, the middle-aged man turned his head around. However, the moment he saw Rodger, a trace of unnoticeable surprise shed in his eyes However, his expression remained calm. ¡°Dongfang Yingwu, Tom? ¡± Dongfang Mo sat down on the leather chair, and the corners of his mouth quickly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your identity to change so quickly. ¡± ¡°Hehehe,pared to the CEO of Dongfang Group, you¡¯re still very far off. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu pretended tough twice ¡°You¡¯re really a young man. I¡¯m impressed, I¡¯m really impressed ¡°For so many years, I never thought that the so-called DFM was actually the abbreviation of Dongfang Mo¡¯s name. I also never thought that the Rodger I¡¯ve been looking for was actually living in one inch ink city and had always been by my side. ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted coldly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that. I originally thought that after your ck Eagle Group was rejected by the mafia, we wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet again. I really didn¡¯t expect that I would actually see you again under such circumstances. You were able to cheat DFM of billions of dors in just a few days under the name of selling crude oil. Uncle, it seems that I really underestimated you in the past. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Dongfang Yingwu said with a sinister smile. ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re being too modest, aren¡¯t you? ¡± To be able to run twopanies by himself and y two roles by himself and keep the people of the Dongfang Group in the dark,pared to you, my small tricks are nothing. Chapter 823

Chapter 823: Chapter 823: Who is WHO¡¯s robbery 24

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you think you can use this method to get back the three billion that you lost in Naples? ¡± The mocking smile on Dongfang Mo¡¯s face grew wider He could not help but remind him coldly, ¡°uncle, don¡¯t forget that this is America. You signed an agreement with mypany. I can still use the crime of fraud to sue you. I think you should know what awaits you. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Dongfang Yingwuughed nonchntly He shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°of course you can do that. You can even get the police toe and take me away in a few minutes, but my oil will also be taken away in a few minutes... ¡± Dongfang Yingwu did not continue speaking until this point, but the meaning behind his words was very simple. If Dongfang Mo sent him to prison for fraud, then Dongfang Mo would not be able to get the oil Such a consequence would naturally cause the Dongfang group to suffer a heavy loss. Dongfang Mo¡¯s gaze was cold. Dongfang Yingwu was far more powerful than he had imagined. It seemed that the information he had received two months ago about the mafiapletely falling out with him was not very reliable. It seemed like Tyson of the mafia was indeed old. Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s survival probably had something to do with Ronnie, and Ronnie had been peeping at Tyson¡¯s throne for a long time. He must have wanted to use Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s ability to overthrow Tyson. Seeing Dongfang Mo¡¯s silence, Dongfang Yingwu could not help but smile He reminded him coldly, ¡°President Dongfang, no, Rodger, I think it¡¯s best for you to check your notebook and check your secret business documents. Don¡¯t make the wrong decision. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and dark face was expressionless. At this moment, he was not in the mood to talk to Dongfang Yingwu, so he was about to ring the bell to let the guards in, but at this time, there was an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Come in, ¡± he shouted coldly towards the door. After getting his permission, the person outside immediately pushed the door open and walked in. It was still general manager wells. He quickly went to Dongfang Mo¡¯s ear He said anxiously, ¡°Rodger, Henry escaped and ran to Italy. He even used the name of the vice president of DFM Company to withdraw a sum of money from the branch... ¡± ¡°How could this be? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted together. Henry¡¯s betrayal was something he had never thought of. Dongfang Yingwu had probably guessed what wells had reported to Dongfang Mo. at this moment, he was sitting on the leather chair with his arms crossed over his chest with a confident smile on his face He said faintly, ¡°Ah Mo, I think you don¡¯t need to open your business email now. It seems that you have encountered quite a number of thorny problems. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold gaze was like an ice de as itnded on Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s face. His cold voice was like the snow wind blowing on the Tianshan Mountain. ¡°Uncle, it seems that I have indeed underestimated you. You are indeed a ruthless old Jiang! ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± Dongfang Yingwu did not care about Dongfang Mo¡¯s sarcastic words at all Then, he stood up elegantly and said, ¡°alright, ah Mo, my time is limited. I believe that you know what kind of decision to make. As for me, I don¡¯t want much. As you know, I can give you the crude oil. However, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to transfer another three billion to me. ¡± Chapter 824

Chapter 824: Chapter 824 who is WHO¡¯s robbery 25

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, Dongfang Yingwu immediately got up and walked towards the door of the meeting room. He did not care about the guards outside the door at all. When he reached the door, he could not help but turn his head to look at Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Oh right, ah Mo, I forgot to remind you. Actually, you can do without crude oil, but please remember to tear up the contract or something. You know, that contract, cough, cough, cough... ¡± Dongfang Yingwu deliberately coughed twice when he said this, and then said indifferently, ¡°also, don¡¯t get someone to follow and spy on me, because there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not hiding from you. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally cold and dark face was once again covered with ayer of frost. He quickly called for a high-level meeting of the DFM group to discuss how to solve this thorny matter. ???? DIVIDING LINE ???? After Dongfang Mo left, Mu ru slept on the bed for a while before getting up. Actually, she had a very poor ability to adapt, especially in an unfamiliar environment. It usually took her a long time to truly adapt. Therefore, when she went downstairs, little feather and great-aunt were no longer at home, and Dongfang Jun did not see any shadows. He was probably busy with his own business like Dongfang Mo.. In America, breakfast was still hamburgers and milk. She was not very interested in hamburgers, but because she was hungry, she forced herself to eat a little. The milk was quite fresh, so she drank tworge sses. She asked the maid for great-aunt¡¯s number and called to ask where they were. In the end, great-aunt brought little feather to buy toys. Little feather probably used her small mouth to make great-aunt happy again, so when great-aunt was happy.. Great-aunt met her unreasonable request. There was no one at home, so it was fine to wander around the courtyard alone. Therefore, she thought of going to the nearby hospital to see what was wrong with her and why she was still dizzy. She asked the nearby hospital, but the result was that it was still a long way away. great-aunt lived in a remote ce. Although the air environment was suitable for self-cultivation, it was indeed very inconvenient, especially when there was no car. She went to the main road outside and hailed a taxi. She went to the hospital the servant mentioned and registered to see the doctor. After a series of examinations, she finally came to the conclusion that she was pregnant. Pregnant Mu Ru¡¯s entire brain was rumbling, as if she was struck by lightning. She hurriedly told the doctor that she had her period this month. Although it was only one day and the amount of menstruation was small, there was indeed blood? The doctor said that it wasn¡¯t considered menstruation and was just an illusion. At that time, she didn¡¯t react to it during her menstrual period. It was probably because the child was in bedte. In short, she was pregnant now, and it was six weeks. Pregnant, she was pregnant again, and she was pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child again! She was also a careless person. After thest conversation with Cheng Feier, she had thought of buying birth control pills. However, after Dongfang Mo threw them away, she was confused and forgot to buy them again. Now, the result of being careless was that the child quietly arrived again. The doctor just now asked her what her n was? What n was she going to make? Of course, she was going to give birth. If Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t allow her to have an abortion, even she herself would be reluctant to give it up. Alright, back in Binhai, she was still thinking of leaving Dongfang Mo with little feather to fulfill his and Xi Muxue¡¯s wish. But now, it seemed that she was going to disappoint Xi Muxue. Even if it was for the child, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to leave Dongfang Mo. Because she wasn¡¯t willing to let her second child experience another life without a father. Chapter 825

Chapter 825: Chapter 825: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, if Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t want her and wanted to chase them away, that would be another matter. However, the possibility of that was almost zero, because Dongfang Mo had repeatedly emphasized that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. She didn¡¯t know whether Dongfang Mo thought of her as his wife or as Xi Muxue¡¯s substitute, but that was no longer important. What was important was that he wanted to keep her and the child by his side, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to escape She could only stay by his side. Mu Ru was about to take a taxi when she received a call on the way back. At that time, she was stunned. Her number was Binhai¡¯s. People in the United States usually would not call her, right? It was probably Binhai¡¯s Cheng Feier. Her phone was globally connected, so she could also pick up and make a call in the United States. It was just that the cost was rtively expensive. After all, it was international. She took out the phone and pressed the answer button without much thought. However, after she pressed it, she realized that it was Dongfang Jun calling. He said that he had brought little feather and great-aunt to a certain ce. It was noon now, so he asked her to go over for lunch. Mu Ru looked at the time. It was indeed noon. She thought that she would be at home alone when she took a taxi back and would not be allowed to look for little feather and great-aunt. It would not be so boring to be together with more people. After hanging up the phone, she immediately hailed a taxi and headed to the ce that Dongfang Jun had mentioned. Sitting in the taxi, she was still thinking about Dongfang mo saying that Dongfang Jun had offered to cooperate with him. Did that mean that the rtionship between the two brothers, which had been in a deadlock for several years, would be eased? If the rtionship between the two brothers was eased, then she and the children would not have to worry about going out in the future. In fact, Dongfang Mo always said that it was not safe for them to go out In fact, she was still wary of Dongfang Jun¡¯s family kidnapping them or something like that. Because she was pregnant, her head was a little dizzy. She sat in the back seat and ced her hand gently on her abdomen. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to feel that the child was moving in her stomach. Mu Ru was stunned. Her child was only six weeks old, which was only forty days old. How could it move The child would only move after twelve weeks, right? An illusion. It must be an illusion. She felt that it was caused by her nervousness, so she quickly removed her hand and turned her head to look out of the car window. However, she found that the surroundings were barren, as if they were not in the city anymore. She could not help but feel puzzled. This great-aunt was the same. She brought little feather to such a remote ce to y asionally, she would see one or two houses by the roadside. Could it be that there were fewer people in this ce and the air was better? However, the taxi was still in the form of a taxi. It was probably just passing by this ce. When they reached their destination, it should be in a certain town. Was She worrying too much? Finally, the taxi stopped. Mu Ru paid the fare and got off. She found that the surroundings were bare and felt that something was not right. Dongfang Jun said that he wanted to have lunch, but how could there be a ce to have lunch in this ce? There was not even a restaurant? Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and call the number that Dongfang Jun had called. However, just as she pressed the y button, a person quickly rushed out from behind and snatched her phone away. Mu Ru immediately reacted. She had been robbed, so she turned around and was about to scream. Unfortunately, the moment her mouth opened, another person rushed up and blocked her breathing passage with a ck cloth. An unpleasant smell quickly entered her mouth. The second before Mu ru fainted, the only reaction in her heart was that she had been deceived, and the person who had deceived her was Dongfang Jun. she had been kidnapped again. Chapter 826

Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had been busy at DFM for the whole day. Because of this troublesome matter, he had called a meeting. Dongfang Yingwu was very arrogant and wanted them to pay another three billion for the oil. The most important thing was that Henry, who had signed the contract at that time, had escaped. Although the police had been called, he had already run to Italy. It was not something that could be caught in a day or two. Of course, Dongfang Mo could not pay another three billion. Now, he had to find the source of Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s oil. Of course, he had already found it. It was the Saudi oil tycoon Hashim. It seemed like he had to meet Hashim. Although they had never interacted before, he had to remind Hashim that Tom¡¯s real name was Dongfang Yingwu, the leader of the ck Eagle Group. The ck Eagle Group didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the underworld. It wasn¡¯t easy to find Hashim¡¯s private phone number. A Hao and his elite troops worked hard for the whole afternoon. Finally, they decoded Hashim¡¯s private phone number before Dongfang Mo got off work. Dongfang mo rubbed his forehead with his hand and let a Hao drive while he took out his phone to call Hashim. However, just as he entered two numbers, the phone suddenly reminded him of a call. It was Binhai¡¯s number, so he hesitated for a moment and instinctively pressed the answer button. The call was from Uncle Liu in one inch ink city. He said that ording to Dongfang Mo¡¯s instructions, he had been observing Xi Muxue¡¯s whereabouts for the past two days. However, for some reason, he saw her on the streets of Binhaist night However, he didn¡¯t see her today. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t see her at Xi Yuancheng¡¯s ce. Dongfang Mo could not help but be stunned. It was just that he had not seen her for a day, so he said nonchntly, ¡°let¡¯s ignore her for now. She probably can¡¯t take the loneliness anymore and has gone crazy somewhere. ¡± Uncle Liu quickly said on the other end of the phone, ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem like that. I heard Mother Wang say that when Xi Muxue went outst night, she kept muttering about how she must seed this time. I don¡¯t know what n she¡¯s making. ¡± ¡°n? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed, so he said to Uncle Liu, ¡°I got it. Continue to keep an eye on Xi Yuancheng¡¯s movements. I¡¯ll contact Xi muxue right now and ask her what she¡¯s doing now. ¡± After hanging up on Uncle Liu, Dongfang Mo did not have the time to call Hashim. He immediately called Xi Muxue¡¯s number, but the sound of the phone being turned off came from the phone. Xi Muxue¡¯s phone was turned off, and his brows furrowed even tighter. He had always been on guard against that woman, but after she was pregnant, his guard had been lowered. After all, she was a pregnant woman, what else could she do? Back at his great-aunt¡¯s vi, little feather was ying with his great-aunt, but he did not see mu ru. He could not help but get anxious and quickly asked who knew where Mu Ru had gone. The maid immediately told him that Mu ru had left in the morning. It seemed that she had gone to the hospital for a checkup. She said that she had caught a cold for a few days. Dongfang MO quickly dialed Mu Ru¡¯s number again. This time, there was also a notification that her phone was turned off. Dongfang Mo immediately panicked. Mu Ru was unfamiliar with the ce. Moreover, she had left in the morning. It was alreadyte in the evening. Even if she had a checkup for a cold, she should havee back long ago. AHAO quickly helped to check Mu Ru¡¯s phone records for today. Very soon, he found that Dongfang Jun had spoken to her at noon. However, in the afternoon, she had not spoken to anyone on her phone. Chapter 827

Chapter 827: Chapter 827-who is who¡¯s robbery 28

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He talked to Dongfang Jun on the phone? Dongfang Mo instantly understood. He smashed his fist on the coffee table, almost crippling his great-aunt¡¯s Mahogany coffee table. When Dongfang Jun talked to him about the cooperation between the two families, he still felt that his younger brother had grown up and already had a strategic vision. He even wondered if Dongfang Jun had already seen through Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s true identity He was preparing to break away from Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s control. However, he had indeed overestimated Dongfang Jun and underestimated Dongfang Yingwu. Presumably, when Dongfang Yingwu told him that he was Dongfang Jun¡¯s father, the bnce in Dongfang Jun¡¯s heart could not help but shift towards Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s direction. Dongfang Yingwu had thought of a way to trick him into giving him three billion. At this moment, he was probably afraid that the trick would not seed, so he had someone kidnap Mu ru again. The purpose was to make him pay three billion to them. In short, for three billion, their family had split into two groups and worked together. The purpose was to kill two birds with one stone. Of course, even if a certain n did not seed, as long as one n seeded, they would get three billion The sess rate of the bid would be much higher than the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s. However, at this moment, he could not care too much anymore. Whether it was the three billion or the five billion, he only wanted to know where Xi Muru was. He had to find mu ru as soon as possible. Little feather knew that Mommy was gone and could not help but curse. Then, she snatched Dongfang Mo¡¯s phone and was about to call Che Qixuan. In her heart, daddy was the most powerful person. Dongfang Mo immediately snatched the phone back and red at her. ¡°He¡¯s in Korea, so far away. When he gets here, Mommy won¡¯t know what will happen. Distant water can¡¯t save the near fire! ¡± ¡°Far water indeed can¡¯t save a near fire, ¡± little feather yelled back angrily ¡°But mommy and I have lived with Daddy in Korea for more than four years. We have always been safe and sound. Ever since you snatched mommy away to Binhai, mommy and I have always met with this and that. Big Liar, just how many enemies do you have? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard little feather¡¯s tearful question, he couldn¡¯t answer a single word. When he heard little feather call him a big liar again, his heart instantly felt like it was being twisted by a knife. He had always put the safety of Mu ru and her daughter first. In Binhai, after he married Mu Ru, it should be said that he didn¡¯t let her feel any danger anymore. However, this time, he was too careless when he brought mu ru and little feather to Binhai. He was sentimental and trusted Dongfang Jun, thinking that he was still his third brother. This time, he wouldn¡¯t be merciful. Mu Ru had to be saved. No matter how much it cost, it was just Dongfang Mei and Dongfang Jun. sorry, he couldn¡¯t still care that they were his family. So, he quickly got Ahao to get his elite troops to track down Mu Ru¡¯s current location. Of course, he also had to decipher Dongfang Jun and Mu Ru¡¯s phone records that afternoon At the same time, he got DFM¡¯s security personnel to quickly join in the rescue business. As for himself, he quickly called Hashim. Dongfang Yingwu knew that with both sides, he, Dongfang Mo, would definitely not be worse than him. He believed that after Hashim listened to his call, he would definitely hold Dongfang Yingwu back. Chapter 828

Chapter 828: Chapter 828-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru did not know how long she had been unconscious. When she slowly woke up, she found herself trapped in a small, narrow room. The room was pitch-ck and there was no light. Her hands and feet were tied with ropes Her mouth was also taped. She opened her eyes forcefully, but she still could not see everything around her. She wanted to struggle hard, but her hands and feet could not move. She wanted to scream for help, but her mouth was taped and she could not make any sound. Why did this happen She was kidnapped in the United States for no reason Who kidnapped her? WAS IT Dongfang Jun But she didn¡¯t have any enmity with Dongfang Jun, right Could it be that Dongfang Jun kidnapped her to use her to ckmail Dongfang Mo? She shook her head. She had been in contact with Dongfang Jun in the United States for the past two days, but she didn¡¯t find anything strange about him. In fact, he was very good to little feather. Little feather had been calling him third uncle and third uncle for the past two days, so she was very close to him? Could it be Everything was an illusion It was Dongfang Jun who had deceived her and Dongfang Mo. his so-called wanting to cooperate with Dongfang Mo was all a lie? Mu Ru could not figure it out. In her memory, Dongfang Jun had been extremely good to her. It was that time when he had bought her from Leng Leiting for one billion yuan. She personally believed that he was under the control of Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei. However, this time, it was in the United States. Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei were not around, and Dongfang Jun was alone. Could it be... ... Just as Mu ru was puzzled, a slightly coarse male voice came from behind her. ¡°pull her out. BOSS WANTS TO INTERROGATE HER! ¡± The man spoke in American English, but Mu ru understood immediately. She instinctively moved her body backward because she suddenly thought of Xi Muxue¡¯s experience after she was kidnapped. ¡°Hehehe, this woman is really not bad-looking. ¡± A man next to her looked at mu ru with a lecherous gaze Then, he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I wonder if boss will reward us with this woman after the interrogation? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she struggled with all her strength. Her head did not stop shaking, and her mouth, which was covered with tape, kept making squeaking sounds to express her protest and anger. ¡°Hehehe, brother, you should not always think about ying. ¡± The first man who spokeughed twice. ¡°This woman seems to have a fierce temper. She is probably a cat-like woman. When she ys with us, she will definitely not be obedient. We have to be careful. If the cat ws scratch our faces, it will not be good. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s more fun to y with women who look like cats. ¡± Another man came over to help. The two of them carried mu ru out of the door At the same time, he continued, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not fun to y with women who look like dead pigs lying on their backs. I think this woman will definitely have a lot more fun to y with. Later, the two of us will go together and y 3P.....-... ¡± Although Mu ru could not speak, her gaze was as cold as an ice de as itnded on these two perverts. She thought that if her gaze could kill, she would have already cut these two American men into a million pieces. When she walked out of the door, her surroundings immediately became weak. Only then did mu ru realize that this seemed to be a corridor. These two people were carrying her towards the end of the corridor, and the light at the end of the corridor was very bright. Chapter 829

Chapter 829: Chapter 829-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The light at the end of the corridor was indeed very bright, because the door at the end of the corridor led to a spacious and bright hall. Both sides of the hall were filled with ck-clothed people, and the middle of the hall was empty However, because of the cold and solemn faces of these ck-clothed people, one could immediately feel the aura of the underworld. Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately thumped. Because of this scene, she could not help but think of the time when she was kidnapped by Nangong Xun seven years ago. That time, Nangong Xun¡¯s extremely tall hall was also filled with ck-clothed people. The two men who carried mu ru ced her in the middle of the hall. Then, they quickly tore the tape off her mouth and removed the ropes that bound her hands and feet. It was obvious that in the eyes of the men in ck, she was an unarmed and weak woman. It was impossible for her to escape from their hands Therefore, they felt that it was an insult to their abilities that so many men guarded a woman and bound her hands and feet. ¡°Who are you people? What grudge do you have against me? Why did you kidnap me? ¡± Mu Ru was a little numb because her hands and feet had been bound for too long She stood unsteadily, but her voice was firm and powerful. Her cold gaze swept across the group of men in ck, and there was no fear on her face. Ever since she had taken Mu Xue¡¯s ce to marry Dongfang Mo eight years ago, kidnapping had be normal to her. So when she was kidnapped again, she no longer had that kind of feeling of fear and trepidation. When the time came, the situation would be the same. The kidnappers always had some kind of purpose, so she knew that it was useless to resist. However, it was also useless to be afraid. The group of men in ck ignored mu RU¡¯s words as if they did not hear her. Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she realized that she was speaking Chinese in a hurry. She reckoned that these people did not understand Chinese. Alright then, it seemed like she had to repeat the question in American English. As she thought about it, she was about to speak again However, a sinister male voice came from behind her. ¡°Miss Xi, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I just asked you toe and chat with me. ¡± Because the man¡¯s voice came from behind her, Mu Ru instantly turned around and noticed a man wearing a silver windbreaker and a spider-man mask walking over. ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡± Mu Ru was not intimidated by his spider-man mask. She continued to ask her own question, ¡°do I have any grudges with you? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, it seems like Miss Xi has forgotten too much. ¡± The masked man was also surprised by Mu Ru¡¯s question He could not help but remind her, ¡°Miss Xi, have you forgotten that we worked togetherst year? Back then, you said you would pay us three million USD inbor fees, but you¡¯re so nice. We worked for you, but you haven¡¯t paid us a single cent and you¡¯ve even gone into hiding, making it easy for us to find you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you guys are, let alone what kind of cooperation you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve never worked with anyone before, ¡± Mu Ru said coldly. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ve long heard that Miss Xi is famous for being shameless. It seems like the rumors aren¡¯t unfounded, ¡± the masked manughed coldly. Then, he walked up to Mu Ru and used his hand to lift her chin. ¡°Unfortunately, Miss Xi, this time, I don¡¯t n to let you off so easily. The three million USD reward plus five hundred thousand USD interest is a total of three and a half million USD. If you don¡¯t pay me, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡± Chapter 830

Chapter 830: Chapter 830-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Mu Ru turned her head to the side and flung the masked man¡¯s hand away She stared at him coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never asked anyone to do anything for me, and I¡¯ve never owed anyone money. Did you guys mistake me for someone else? ¡± This person called her Miss Xi, which meant that he knew her. However, Leng Leiting¡¯s experience of kidnapping her told her that this person must have mistaken her for someone else, just like Leng Leiting¡¯s men back then. It was probably because Xi Muxue had caused trouble outside again. She owed them more than three million dors. She was really bad at debt. Moreover, when she owed money, it was probably before her face was disfigured, which led to her being mistook for someone else. Just as she was about to tell if she was the person they were looking for.. The masked man continued, ¡°Miss Xi, I think you¡¯ve forgotten. Last November, at Binhai, you asked us to kidnap a little girl called little feather. You even said that we should try our best to transport her to a faraway ce. That time, because of your n, two of our brothers lost their lives. At the same time, our cruise ship was destroyed. The total cost is actually far more than three million and five hundred thousand US dors. Now, we¡¯re just asking you to pay US three million US dors based on your ability. You actually want to cheat us. Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± When Mu ru heard the masked man¡¯s words, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She waspletely stunned. Never in her dreams would she have thought that.. The time when little feather was kidnapped and almost soldst year was actually nned by Xi Muxue. She still remembered that little feather had once told her that back then, she had been tricked by Dongfang Mo intoing to one inch mo city. It was Xi Muxue who had helped her escape. Even the ce where she had escaped was also told to her by Xi Muxue. And after little feather had flipped out, she had been snatched away by someone. However, she had not thought about Xi Muxue at that time. She only felt that it might have been a coincidence. No matter how bad Xi Muxue was, she would not have done such a thing to her own niece, right? However, who would have thought Who would have thought It was really Xi Muxue? When she thought of this, Mu Ru immediately became vignt Hence, she pretended to be Xi Muxue and said, ¡°is that so ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. At the end ofst year, I encountered some things, so I lost my memory for a lot of things. I can¡¯t remember now. Can you please tell me why I asked you to kidnap that child called little feather? ¡± ¡°How would I know why you wanted to kidnap that girl named feather? ¡± The masked man growled unhappily. ¡°In short, Miss Xi, back then, you swore that if you couldn¡¯t pay the money, you could ask Dongfang Yingwu to help you pay, because this kidnapping n was jointly nned by you and Dongfang Yingwu. ¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you ask Dongfang Yingwu? ¡± Mu Ru continued to ask without batting an eyelid, but in her heart, she suddenly understood. It turned out that Mu Xue was secretly colluding with Dongfang Yingwu. During the five years that she was not in Binhai, Mu Xue had been living in one inch ink city with her identity, living by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side. Mu Xue kept telling her that she loved Dongfang Mo.. Since she loved Dongfang Mo, then she should know how tense the rtionship between Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Yingwu was. Since she loved Dongfang Mo, then she shouldn¡¯t have been secretly in contact with Dongfang Mo.. Chapter 831

Chapter 831: Chapter 831-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ask Dongfang Yingwu for it? ¡± The masked man scoffed at Mu Ru¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult for us to find you, but can we still find the cunning Dongfang Yingwu? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. The masked man was telling the truth. If Xi Muxue and the rest could not find him, where could they find Dongfang Yingwu Compared to Xi Muxue, Dongfang Yingwu was many times more cunning. One of the two men who had just carried mu ru out gulped a few times. Seeing that the masked man was talking to Mu Ru, he could not help but be anxious Thus, he eagerly said, ¡°big brother, stop nagging her. This woman is so pretty. Even though that old bastard Dongfang Yingwu had sex with her, I think the taste must be pretty good. Now that the brothers are all hungry, let¡¯s eat some meat first? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? ¡± The masked man red at his little brother Then, he said coldly, ¡°this mission is very special. Just now, the boss called and said that there¡¯s an identical one on the way. Won¡¯t it be morefortable for the two of us to enjoy it togetherter? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked again. There was another identical one that had to be sent over. This meant that not only did they kidnap her, but they also kidnapped Xi Muxue. Wait, wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue at Binhai They were really resourceful. They kidnapped her in America, kidnapped Xi Muxue in Binhai, and then sent Xi Muxue to America. It seemed that the masked man¡¯s boss was really powerful. He was probably even more powerful than Dongfang Mo, right? The other underling beside the masked man had long been drooling over mu Ru. He couldn¡¯t help but carefully suggest, ¡°big brother, why don¡¯t we sleep with this woman first and send the ones sent overter to our brothers? Anyway, eat them earlier... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? ¡± The masked man tapped his finger on the top of his head Then, he reminded him coldly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. The boss said that after the matter is settled, we will have full authority to deal with the two women. At that time, you can y with them however you want. It¡¯s no problem to y them to death. ¡± In fact, the masked man¡¯s pair of colored eyes had long been scanning Mu Ru¡¯s pink lips and chest through the eyes on the mask. If not for the boss repeatedly exining the importance of this matter.. He probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist pressing this woman under his body in public. When Mu ru heard their dirty words, she immediately swept her gaze across the masked man and the two men like a sharp sword. In her anger, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her foot and kick the man in ck who was closest to her. ¡°Aiyo, big brother, this girl has quite a temper. ¡± The man in ck took a step back and reported to the masked man, ¡°looks like she can¡¯t stand being lonely anymore. She actually started to seduce me with her foot. ¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not going to tell you just now. You have to endure it first. ¡± The masked man warned his subordinate coldly again, ¡°the boss has already said that we can y with the girl. The key now is to wait for him to finish his work. If we spoil the boss¡¯s work, this trip will probably be in vain. How long has it been since we have money to spend? ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± The subordinate finally answered reluctantly and leaned closer to the masked man. They were people from the underworld, so they still had to abide by the rules of the underworld. Chapter 832

Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re all animals. ¡± Mu Ru red at the few perverts before her like a sharp knife. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I curse you all to die a horrible death. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± the masked man could not help butugh. He walked over and lifted Mu Ru¡¯s Chin with his hand Heughed maniacally and said, ¡°Miss Xi, you probably don¡¯t know this yet. People like us who live on the edge of a knife have never thought about dying a good death. We only want to live a good life. We want to live a good life. While we¡¯re still alive, we want to live as happily as we can! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, live a good life! ¡± The underling beside him echoed his words andughed out loud as well. ¡°something¡¯s happened. You¡¯re worse than pigs and dogs. ¡± Mu Ru finally could not hold back her anger and started cursing. ¡°If you want to live that happily, why don¡¯t you just turn into humans? Why don¡¯t you just turn into beasts? ¡± ¡°Are you F * Cking tired of living? ¡± The masked man was furious when he heard Mu ru calling them beasts Hence, he rushed up to her and said, ¡°if you dare to call me a beast again, I¡¯ll show you right now. I¡¯ll F * Ck you right here in front of so many brothers. I¡¯ll let you experience what real beasts are like. ¡± Mu Ru immediately became obedient and did not say a word. At this moment, she knew that she could not go against them, so she had to temporarilyy low and notpletely anger this group of animals. In fact, she was not afraid of death, because seven years ago, when Nangong Xun kidnapped her, she also lingered on the edge of death. However,pared to this group of animals, Nangong Xun was indeed much more humane. Thinking of the time when she was kidnapped by Nangong Xun seven years ago, Dongfang Mo still arrived at the critical moment. But this time, would Dongfang mo be able to smoothly rush over? When the masked man saw that mu ru had be obedient, he slightly calmed down his anger. He took two steps back and adjusted his mask with his hand. Then, he picked up the water bottle beside him and drank a mouthful of water. ¡°boss, something bad has happened. ¡± Following a slightly panicked voice, ackey dressed in ck suddenly ran into the door. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± The masked man frowned in displeasure and reprimanded his subordinate in a cold tone. ¡°Dongfang... Dongfang Mo... Dongfang Mo has alreadye looking for us! ¡± Theckey who had just ran in said breathlessly. ¡°What? Dongfang Mo came to torture US quickly? ¡± The masked man was shocked, and his voice trembled slightly. He quickly turned around and retreated to a distance away from the group of men in ck and mu ru. Only then did he take out his phone to make a call. ¡°boss, Dongfang Mo has already arrived, but you said that there was another woman who looked exactly the same. Now that the woman hasn¡¯t arrived, what should I do here? ¡± At this moment, the masked man had already lost his cold and domineering attitude from before. When he talked about Dongfang Mo on the phone, it was as if he was talking about a God. ¡°You just need to stabilize that area. ¡± A cold and steady middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°things have changed a little. I¡¯ve already changed my ns and arrangements, but this time, we¡¯ll definitely win. ¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve changed your ns and arrangements? ¡± The masked man was clearly stunned. He hurriedly asked, ¡°boss, how could you do this? You changed your ns and arrangements without informing me? How can I deal with Dongfang Mo now? ¡± Chapter 833

Chapter 833: Chapter 833 who is who¡¯s robbery 34

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you panicking? ¡± The woman who the masked man called the boss on the phone was still very calm Obviously, she said with confidence, ¡°I originally had two sets of ns. Now, I¡¯m just carrying out another set of ns and ns. You just have to follow my instructions. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡± The masked man quickly responded. At this moment, he could only listen to his boss¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Now, let this woman in your hands go for now. ¡± The calm and steady arrangements continued toe from the phone. ¡°But Dongfang Mo has already arrived? ¡± The masked man carefully reminded his boss and could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that there was a sudden change in the matter? Just follow my instructions and do it. Why are you so long-winded? ¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Yes! ! ¡± This time, the masked man agreed very straightforwardly. In fact, at the moment, he could only follow the boss¡¯ instructions because he was already at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t turn off the phone, follow my instructionster... ¡± The boss¡¯ middle-aged female voice quickly traveled from the phone to the masked man¡¯s ears. ¡°okay, I UNDERSTAND! ¡± The masked man quickly agreed. The masked man had just finished his phone call with his boss when Dongfang Mo¡¯s figure walked in from the door and appeared in the sight of the man in ck. At this moment, his dark face was like a thousand-year-old ice. His ice-cold eyes were like sharp des of cold light, and his entire body was exuding a somber aura, as if a god had descended. Behind him, there was a row of men dressed in the same ck attire. Each of them had a crew cut, and their faces were all cold and solemn. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ve long heard of President Dongfang¡¯s great name. It is said that both the ck and white factions have to give way to him. Today, when I saw him, he really lived up to his name. I just didn¡¯t expect President Dongfang to have so many people in America. I¡¯m really impressed! ¡± When the masked man saw Dongfang Mo, he greeted him with a smile on his face. However, he secretly gestured to his subordinates to prepare for battle. Dongfang Mo coldly nced at the masked man in front of him. He had always disdained people who did not even dare to reveal their faces. Hence, his face was dark He coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m here for two things. The first is to quickly release the woman in your hands. The second is to answer a question of mine. ¡± When the masked man heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, he also sneered He snorted coldly and said, ¡°President Dongfang, although I have long heard of your name, and it is an honor to meet you today. It is said that the underworld power behind the Dongfang Group is no small matter, and it is indeed extraordinary to meet you today. However, your strength does not mean that we have to fear you. You said that answering one of your questions would not be a problem, but we can not just hand this woman over to you. ¡± People who lived in the underworld actually had their own characteristics. Although they admired someone, when they really met that person, even if they were afraid in their hearts, they would never show the slightest bit of fear on the surface Because they would not lower their aura in front of anyone. Mu Ru sized up Dongfang Mo from afar. His face was still cold and dark, but because his hairstyle was slightly messy, people could sense that he was in a hurry. He must have rushed over in a hurry. Chapter 834

Chapter 834: Chapter 834-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION How did he know that she was here Could it be that Dongfang Jun told him? No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be Dongfang Jun who told him. It was likely that Dongfang Jun used her to ckmail him again, and he knew that she was in danger, so he rushed here in a hurry? But, that wasn¡¯t right. Just now, the masked man clearly said that it was because Mu Xue owed them moneyst year, and the person they wanted to kidnap was Mu Xue and not her. The reason why she was in trouble was because they were the same as Leng Leiting¡¯s men.. They had mistaken her for someone else. Mu Ru had many questions in her heart that she could not understand. However, Dongfang Mo¡¯s arrival at this moment made her originally anxious heart instantly calm down, and a trace of warmth gradually appeared in her heart. She could not help but raise her head, and her clear eyes were as clear as spring water as she looked at Dongfang Mo. she winked at him, meaning that she was still fine now, so he should not worry too much. Dongfang Mo clearly saw mu ru as well. His gaze quickly swept past mu ru, and the corners of his lips curled up faintly He said in a cold and cold voice, ¡°why do you people keep finding Mu Xue? When did she offend you? ¡± When Dongfang Mo said this, Mu Ru¡¯s heart immediately thumped, and she felt that something was not right. If this group of men in ck could not tell who she was and who Mu Xue was, then it was understandable. After all, she and Mu Xue were twin sisters, and they looked almost exactly the same. People who did not interact with them often would not be able to tell. However, Dongfang Mo lived with her every day, so he was very familiar with her and Xi Muxue. How could he not tell that she was mu ru and not Mu Xue? ¡°Hehehe, President Dongfang¡¯s words are a little ungrateful, ¡± the masked manughed dryly and said, ¡°I think President Dongfang is also a gangster, so he should know the rules of the underworld. Since we helped her do something, then he should give us a fee. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, they were the ones who kidnapped little featherst year, ¡± Mu ru quickly shouted from the side, ¡°they said that Mu Xue hired them to kidnap her. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still dark, and his expression became colder and colder. He turned his gaze to Mu Ru and winked at her, indicating that he already knew. ¡°Hehe, ¡± the masked man could not help butugh dryly Then, he turned his head to mu ru and said, ¡°I say, Miss Xi Muru, it seems like you have a lot of trust in Dongfang CEO Have you forgotten how he treated you Have you forgotten how he forced you to drink abortion drugs Have you forgotten how she chased you out of one inch Mo city at your most difficult time ¡°Did you forget that he set up Zheng Yifan to make you sign that agreement to be his mistress for the rest of your life ¡°Did you forget that he was the one who broke up your marriage with Zheng Yifan ¡°Did you forget that he was the one who stopped your happiness for the rest of your life? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she stared at the masked man in front of her. She could not help but blurt out, ¡°how did you know that I¡¯m Xi Muru? Didn¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m Xi Muxue? ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, ¡± the masked man could not help butugh when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he said proudly, ¡°not only do I know that you¡¯re Xi Muru, I also know all your stories. Seven years ago, you took your sister Xi Muxue¡¯s ce to marry the CEO of Dongfang. You encountered a series of unfortunate things that shouldn¡¯t have happened to you. However, not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also very stupid, so whenpared to your sister Xi Muxue, you¡¯re not just a little bit inferior. ¡± Chapter 835

Chapter 835: Chapter 835 ¡ª who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the masked man said this, he took a deep look at Xi Muru, who had a nk look on her face. Then, he turned around and clenched his fists under his sleeves. He tried his best to maintain a hypocritical smile on his face He turned around and looked at Dongfang Mo. ¡°President Dongfang, do you think what I said just now was right? ¡± A hint of surprise shed across Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and icy eyes. Then, he returned to normal. Then, he waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°go and bring the Madam here! ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± The moment the word ¡®yes¡¯ was heard, the man in ck behind Dongfang Mo took out a new handgun from his pocket almost in unison and pointed the muzzle at the man in ck. ¡°President Dongfang, why are you so agitated? ¡± The masked man was not intimidated by the gun in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand Instead, he reminded him coldly, ¡°President Dongfang, you have to think clearly now. The person you want to save is Xi Muru or Xi Muxue. Remember, you only have one chance. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick eyebrows almost jumped twice in an instant. His cold gaze was like a sharp sword as itnded directly on the masked man. He was about to open his mouth to refute. However, the masked man had already quickly gestured to his subordinates. In less than five seconds, a woman who was tied up like a dumpling was pushed in. This woman was actually Xi Muxue who was four months pregnant. The two men in ck pushed Xi Muxue in front of Dongfang Mo. at this moment, Xi Muxue¡¯s left and right cheeks were red and swollen. There were clearly red and white fingers on her face, and her eyes were constantly glistening with crystal clear tears. ¡°Ah Mo, save me. ¡± The Moment Xi Muxue saw Dongfang Mo, it was as if she saw hope, and she quickly cried out to save him. Dongfang Mo was slightly shocked. He bent down slightly, wanting to help Xi Muxue, who had fallen in front of him like a meat dumpling, up. Unfortunately, the masked man was one step ahead of him, and he moved with lightning speed He pressed the muzzle against Xi Muxue¡¯s Temple, and at the same time, he dragged Mu Xue to Mu Ru¡¯s side. ¡°Mu Xue! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but let out a low cry, and a surprised voice followed. Seeing the five finger mountains and blood marks on her face, Xi muxue really looked like a pig. This group of people were still allies with Xi Muxuest year because the masked man said that Mu Xue was the one who instructed them to kidnap little featherst year. It was just that they did not expect that in less than half a year, Xi Muxue and her former allies had already turned against each other. And just as Mu ru let out a scream, her temple was swiftly pointed at with a ck muzzle. At this moment, she and Xi Muxue were standing together under the muzzle of someone else¡¯s gun. Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally calm expression finally cracked under such a tense moment. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly and his dark face was instantly covered in ayer of frost. His cold eyes shone with a terrifying light. ¡°Hehehe, Miss Xi Muru, there are some things that you¡¯ve been keeping in the dark, but CEO Dongfang is well aware of it, ¡± the masked man said as he pointed the gun at Xi Muxue while he came to Mu Ru¡¯s side Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile ¡°Now, let me exin the whole story in detail to you, so that you, who has always been stupid and kind, but is also like a little sheep, will never be fooled by them forever. After all, you also know that the men in this world are all very bad. If a person like me who wants to live a happy life is considered a beast in your eyes, then today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, let you know just how bad certain men are. ¡± Chapter 836

Chapter 836: Chapter 836-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Dongfang Mo¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the two women in front of him. He knew very well that he had to remain calm at this moment, because any reckless action could cause their lives to disappear instantly. When Mu ru heard the masked man¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned cold. She turned her face to the side, not intending to listen to the masked man¡¯s nonsense at all. She knew very well that at this moment, the masked man¡¯s words were nothing more than to sow discord between her and Dongfang Mo, or sow discord between her and Xi Muxue¡¯s rtionship. And such words were probably just made up. It was a lot of water, and she did not know whether to believe it. Regarding Xi Muru¡¯s current indifference and disdain, the masked man did not hold it against her He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Miss Xi Muru, actually, after your daughter, little feather, was rescuedst year, Mr. Dongfang Mo already found out that we did it, but he never arrested us, nor did he me Miss Xi Muxue. Do you know why? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but be shocked, but of course, she did not know why. She had always thought that Dongfang Mo had not found out who kidnapped little feather. ¡°because the person that Mr. Dongfang Mo originally loved was Xi Muxue, ¡± the masked man did not mind mu Ru¡¯s silence He continued, ¡°In his opinion, XI muxue asking us to kidnap little feather was just a form of jealousy. It was a show of love. The reason why he did not arrest us was because once he did, we would expose the mastermind, Xi Muxue, and he did not want the woman he loved to go to jail because of this. ¡± Although Mu ru had always told herself not to listen to the masked man¡¯s nonsense, after listening to the masked man¡¯s words, she instantly understood that this was not nonsense at all. This was all the truth. Thus, her heart instantly tightened. She had never thought that it was fine if she did not have a ce in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, but even little feather was not one-tenth of Xi Muxue¡¯s in his heart. The masked man saw that Mu ru was silent Then, he continued, ¡°you may already know that Miss Xi Muxue is pregnant, and I think you know the origins of her pregnancy very well. And after Miss Xi Muxue was disfigured at the end ofst year, President Dongfang Mo personally flew her to Korea for stic surgery. I think you should have heard about it too, right? ¡± The masked man paused for a moment Then, he continued, ¡°Do you know why President Dongfang has always left you and the child in one inch ink city ¡°That¡¯s because he hates you, very, very much. Becausest year, the person that Fang zining wanted to get disfigured was you, but by chance, it was reced by Xi Muxue. Hence, while President Dongfang Hates Fang zining and those three thugs, he also hates you. ¡± Mu Ru stood there steadily. Her expression was cold and emotionless. Actually, regarding Xi muxue getting disfiguredst year, she knew that Dongfang Mo held a grudge against her However, when these words were said by a stranger, it was apletely different matter. ¡°In the past half a year, we¡¯ve actually been looking for Xi Muxue, ¡± the masked man continued his topic. ¡°But Dongfang Mo has protected Xi Muxue very well. Even though Xi Muxue is pregnant and doesn¡¯t want to have a child, the Dongfang CEO insisted that she give birth to it. He said that as long as it¡¯s her child, he doesn¡¯t care who the father of the child is. He will raise the child as if it¡¯s his own child. Because he loves Xi Muxue, He will love Xi Muxue¡¯s child as well. ¡± Chapter 837

Chapter 837: Chapter 837-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru actually understood what the masked man was saying. She understood the principle of loving the house and the crow better than anyone else. As for the topic of Dongfang Mo Loving Xi Muxue¡¯s baby, she actually knew that even if the masked man didn¡¯t say it, it was certain. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t surprised by what the masked man said. She felt that what he said was simply nonsense, and she, as a person, didn¡¯t like to listen to nonsense. When the masked man saw that mu ru¡¯s face was still as cold as ever, he didn¡¯t react So he continued, ¡°Xi Muxue once hired us to kidnap your daughter, feather. This matter has always been a hidden danger in Dongfang CEO¡¯s heart because he¡¯s worried that when something happens to us, we will fall into the hands of the police and we will expose Xi Muxue. In that case, Xi Muxue will inevitably be imprisoned. ¡± The masked man paused and continued, ¡°actually, for the past half a year, Dongfang Mo has always wanted to catch us and kill US quietly. It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t found the right opportunity. ¡± The masked man¡¯s words were actually notpletely useless to mu ru, especially when she heard this. Mu Ru¡¯s body was clearly startled for a moment before she cast a puzzled nce at Dongfang Mo, who was not far away. At this moment, Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold gaze coincidentally withdrew from Mu Ru¡¯s body and inadvertently met Mu Ru¡¯s puzzled gaze in the air. ¡°actually, we¡¯ve also been looking for Xi Muxue, ¡± the masked man continued with his topic, ¡°but CEO Dongfang has protected Xi Muxue very well. During these few months, we couldn¡¯t even find a trace of Xi Muxue. ¡± Mu Ru thought to herself, Xi Muxue was sent directly to Korea after her face was disfigured. Of course, you couldn¡¯t find her in Binhai. If you wanted to find her, you should go to Korea, right? ¡°This time, the Dongfang CEO finally found out that we¡¯re in Hawaii, so he brought you to Hawaii in a high-profile manner. He deliberately found someone to leak the information to us, saying that Xi Muxue came to Hawaii. It means that we can ask Xi Muxue for the kidnapping fee. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face had always been cold and gloomy. Although she knew that Dongfang Mo was an extremely meticulous person, she never thought that he would be so thoughtful. In order to protect Xi Muxue from being imprisoned for the rest of her life.. He could actually abandon both her and little feather. ¡°The reason why President Dongfang brought you and the child to America was because he felt that this opportunity was very powerful for him. That¡¯s why he deliberately didn¡¯t send bodyguards and cars to you and allowed you to travel outside freely. His goal was to use you as bait to lure us out and take this opportunity to get rid of us. As for the safety of you as bait, he may not be in the mood to worry about it because the only woman he cares about is Xi Muxue. ¡± Everything that the masked man said was actually told to him by the so-called boss on his phone. He was just repeating it over and over again. ¡°Is what he said true? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head almost instinctively. She looked at Dongfang Mo, who was not far away, full of doubt and confusion. Her heart, which had been slightly warm just now, was gradually turning cold. If everything that the masked man said was true, then Dongfang Mo had brought her to Hawaii this time because of a premeditated n. And her position in his heart as a substitute was not only marriage, but also her life! Chapter 838

Chapter 838: Chapter 838-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo, how could he do this Could it be that he did not know that little feather was his daughter He actually used her as bait to protect the mastermind who kidnapped little feather. How could he do this? Could it be that just like what the masked man said, he was a man worse than an animal Was he a worse man? Xi Muxue waspletely stunned when she heard the masked man¡¯s words. She also looked at Dongfang Mo with the same puzzled gaze. She kept muttering in her heart, could it be that Dongfang Mo really loved her? When she saw that Mu Ru¡¯s originally cold face was finally showing signs of cracking.. The masked man took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Miss Xi Muru, you might not believe my words, but you have to think carefully. You¡¯ve known Dongfang CEO for seven years, when has he ever treated you well When has he ever really cared about you Was it in the past or now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to walk on the road, what nonsense are you spouting here? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s originally dark face seemed to be covered in a thickyer of frost at this moment, and his cold voice was like a snow wind blowing from the sky. ¡°Hehe, am I spouting nonsense? ¡± The masked man continued to smile with confidence Then, he turned his gaze to Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°CEO Dongfang, why didn¡¯t you tell Xi Muru why you gave her abortion medicine seven years ago ¡°Even though she didn¡¯t know whose child she was pregnant with at that time, you know very well in your heart, don¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned when she heard this. Then, she turned her gaze to Dongfang Mo who was standing not far away. This question had always been puzzling in her heart. She also wanted to know why Dongfang Mo was even more poisonous than a tiger He actually wanted to kill his own child. ¡°Hehehe, if President Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll answer for you. ¡± The masked man saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s gloomy face He continued to follow his boss¡¯s instructions fearlessly. ¡°Actually, seven years ago, the abortion in Xi Muxue¡¯s stomach was just an illusion. Her so-called abortion was only caused by pig¡¯s blood, and she did this to frame you. She was just looking for an excuse to kill the child in your stomach. This was actually an agreement between Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue in secret. The reason why he didn¡¯t want the child in your stomach was because you¡¯re an ugly monster and a jinx. He was afraid that the child you gave birth to for him would also be an ugly monster and a jinx. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s head almost exploded in an instant, and her originally cold face instantly turned pale. Her eyes darted back and forth between Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue, and in an instant, everything seemed to be clear. Seven years ago, she was just a substitute, and ugly was a jinx. Of course, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t want her child, but he was too embarrassed to directly say that he didn¡¯t want her child, so he negotiated with Xi Muxue to put on such an act? But, that wasn¡¯t right. Since Xi Muxue¡¯s miscarriage was fake, then where did the child in her belly go Could it be that their child was still alive? If that was really the case, why would Dongfang Mo think of a way to trick little feather back to one inch ink city Moreover, he even went to get a marriage certificate with her. Wasn¡¯t he blocking his and Xi Muxue¡¯s future? No, that was definitely not the case. Mu Ru quickly denied the masked man¡¯s words and then tried to persuade herself in her heart. Xi Muru, you can¡¯t be so stupid. You can¡¯t trust others in everything. Chapter 839

Chapter 839: Chapter 839-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The reason why the masked man said that was probably because some of his words were made up. For example, when Xi Muxue had a miscarriage, she felt that the credibility was very low. Of course, the masked man did not know how Mu ru felt. He saw that Mu Ru¡¯s expression had already changed Hence, the more he spoke, the more excited he became. ¡°from the beginning to the end, you were just a substitute, a bait, a tool he used to protect the woman he loved. Even if he thought he could save you, he still didn¡¯t care about your life and death because he didn¡¯t think it mattered. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s slightly pale face instantly turned cold. She stared nkly at the man whose face was filled with frost not far away, but her heart instantly became extremelyplicated. She knew that Dongfang Mo loved Xi Muxue, and she also knew that he cared about Xi Muxue. However, she had never understood that since he cared about her so much and loved her so much, why did he continue to trip her over and over again, even going to Paris to capture her He did not hesitate to trick little feather intoing to one inch Mo city to lure her there. That was not right. It should not be what the masked man said. Although Dongfang Mo cared about Xi Muxue, it was not to the extent that he did not care about her and little feather at all. If that was really the case, he would not have personally gone to save little featherst year. As she thought about it, she immediately showed her disdain towards the masked man¡¯s words. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°thank you, big brother. Even though your mouth is like a river and your tongue is like a flower blossoming, describing many strange things as if they were real, but... ¡± Mu Ru paused when she said this, then her hands clenched into fists As if she had made up her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°but I won¡¯t believe a single word of it. So, you can shut your mouth and swallow all your nonsense back into your stomach. Don¡¯t waste your saliva. ¡± Compared to Mu Ru¡¯s calmness andposure, Xi Muxue seemed particrly moved She could not help but say to Dongfang Mo, ¡°Ah Mo, thank you for your love and care for me all these years. Thank you for being so good to me. However, although Mu ru is ugly and a jinx, she¡¯s really very kind. We can¡¯t be too selfish. We can¡¯t sacrifice Mu ru for our future happiness. If that¡¯s the case, my conscience will be uneasy. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was sincere and affectionate. When she heard it, Mu Ru could not help but be stunned. Her brows instantly raised. What did Xi Muxue mean Indirectly confirming that the masked man¡¯s words were true? Dongfang Mo did not react at all when he heard Xi Muxue¡¯s words. It was as if he did not hear it at all. ¡°President Dongfang, I think you won¡¯t me me for rifying the fact that you and Xi Muxue are in cahoots in front of Miss Xi Muru, right? ¡± Although the masked man was wearing a mask, no one could see his face However, from his voice, one could hear how smug he was at the moment. However, in the next second.. He said in a deep voice, ¡°alright, President Dongfang, since you¡¯ve already arrived, I believe you¡¯ve already brought 40 million USD. If you bring any trouble, quickly get someone to bring it up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry, but you can only choose one woman to leave alive. Do you want to choose yourwful wife, Xi Muru, or the woman you love deeply, Xi Muxue? ¡± The moment the masked man spoke, his subordinates had already swiftly pushed mu ru and Mu Xue in front of Dongfang Mo. at the same time, their guns were pressed against the back of their heads. The situation was at stake... ... Chapter 840

Chapter 840: Chapter 840-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Dongfang Mo was actually more anxious than anyone else. It was just that his usual calmness and self-control allowed him to calm down and handle any matter. At this moment, he swiftly exchanged a look with Ahao who was beside him at a speed that others could not detect. Ahao held his gun and stepped forward, while his gaze quickly and proudly swept across the masked man who was diagonally opposite him. The masked man was naturally not an ordinary person. Having been in the martial arts world for many years, he had long heard that Dongfang Mo was a person with an outstanding and wise mind and a calm thinking ability. Actually, he was still afraid of Dongfang Mo from the bottom of his heart. If it was not for the boss¡¯s guarantee that he would definitely be fine this time, he would not dare to confront Dongfang Mo face to face. Dongfang Mo was very clear that no matter how fast a Hao and little white¡¯s marksmanship was, it was impossible to save Xi Muru and Xi Muxue at the same time. What should he do If he really had to choose one, then he would definitely save mu Ru. However, the kidnapper¡¯s heart was probably probing him. The one that they would usually attack was probably the one that he valued at the moment. Before he could sort out his thoughts, Dongfang Mo suddenly heard two powerful gunshots, and the hall instantly became abnormally quiet. Mu Ru nced at Dongfang Mo, then calmly closed her eyes... ... ... Xi Muxue, who was beside her, also nced at Dongfang Mo, then calmly closed her eyes as well... ... In the next second, two clear gunshots rang out at the same time in the empty hall in the suburbs. The masked man¡¯s underling, who was standing behind mu ru with a gun pressed against the back of her head, was shot dead by Dongfang Mo¡¯s underling, Xiao Bai, before the bullet could even be fired. The other person who fell to the ground was out of everyone¡¯s expectations because it was not the masked man¡¯s underling, but Xi Muxue! Dongfang Mo¡¯s calm and cold face showed a rare look of shock. Obviously, he did not expect this kind of situation to happen either... ... ¡°Mu Xue! ¡± Mu Ru reacted after a while and quickly shouted. She wanted to pounce on Mu Xue, but she was still tied up and could not move. Xi Muxue fell to the ground with a smile on her face. Bright red blood flowed out from her abdomen. It was obvious that her injury was not light... ... ¡°Mu Xue... Mu Xue... Mu Xue... ¡± Mu ru shouted Mu Xue¡¯s name loudly. Her tears almost flowed down instantly. Although she did not have a good rtionship with Mu Xue, she did not want Mu Xue to be injured in such a situation. Moreover, it was her abdomen. She was pregnant with a four-month-old child? The masked man saw that everything was under the boss¡¯s control, so he quickly signaled to his subordinates to escape. Unfortunately, Dongfang Mo did not panic because of Xi Muxue¡¯s injury. He quickly threw a look at Hao. A Hao epted the order The moment the masked man started to run, a bullet ended his life... ... And when the masked man¡¯s men saw that the masked man was already dead and without a leader, no one dared toe out and resist. They were quickly subdued by a Hao and the others... ... Mu Ru waspletely stunned. Xi Muxue¡¯s face quickly turned Pale because she had bled too much, and she quickly fainted. After Dongfang MO subdued the group of bad guys, he quickly bent down and picked Xi muxue up. He ran out screaming like crazy. ¡°Ahao, drive. Go to the nearest private hospital! ¡± Chapter 841

Chapter 841: Chapter 841 who is WHO¡¯s robbery 42

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The private hospitals in Europe and the United States were always many times more powerful than public hospitals! At this moment, in a quiet private hospital on the outskirts of Hawaii, the entrance of the emergency room was lit with a cold light. The red light above the emergency room was lit with the words ¡®surgery is in progress¡¯ in English. Meanwhile, Dongfang Mo was smoking alone at the end of the corridor! Actually, he did not smoke much because the flickering, meteor-like cigarette butts were constantly emitting faint, invisible smoke between his index and middle fingers. Meanwhile, his ice-cold face was clouded by the smoke. Mu Ru was standing outside the operating room, leaning against the wall. She bit her lips with her teeth, but tears were rolling in her eyes. She did not expect things to turn out like this, and she did not expect that the injured person would be mu Xue. The situation at that time was very critical, and it was almost toote for people to think. She closed her eyes slightly, and her heart was very calm. She thought that life and death depended on fate and wealth. Since the King of Hell wanted to take her away, then struggling would not be of any use. However, she never expected that she would be safe and sound after the gunshot rang out, and Mu Xue, who was beside her, actually... ... ... Actually, Mu Ru didn¡¯t know that the situation at that time was like this. Dongfang Mo was in a passive situation. He could only save one of the two of them, but to be honest, he actually wanted to save both of them. Therefore, he quickly used his eyes to signal Hao to save Mu Xue, and he himself nned to risk his life to pounce on Mu Ru. Even if the other party¡¯s underling really pulled the trigger, the one who would be injured would only be him and not mu ru. However, the situation was far moreplicated than he had imagined. That was because the underling who was originally holding back Mu Xue had pointed the gun at him almost the moment he pulled the trigger. His target was actually to kill him. Meanwhile, the underling who was originally holding back Mu Ru¡¯s gun had pointed the gun at Xi Muxue the moment he pulled the trigger. Meanwhile, Xi muxue quickly pounced in front of Dongfang Mo when she realized that Dongfang Mo was in danger. Thus, Xi Muxue took the bullet for Dongfang Mo. Therefore, Dongfang Mo¡¯s subordinates who were supposed to save mu Xue identally saved Mu Ru, while Mu Xue was shot twice. One shot was in her left shoulder and the other in her abdomen. Mu Ru leaned against the wall and felt extremely ufortable. Xi Muxue had told her more than once that she loved Dongfang Mo deeply, but she always felt that Xi Muxue¡¯s words must have been mixed with a lot of water. Now, reality proved that Xi muxue really loved Dongfang Mo very much. At the crucial moment, she actually stood up. No, she stood up with her pregnant body that was four months pregnant and did not hesitate to take the bullet for Dongfang Mo.. Even a piece of ice that was a thousand years old would probably be touched and melted by such passionate love. Moreover, Dongfang Mo was actually not a piece of ice that was a thousand years old. He was actually just a slightly colder person. Looking at the lonely and lonely figure of the man smoking at the end of the corridor not far away, her heart actually started to hurt bit by bit. She had thought that she would not care, but now that it had reallye to this, she realized that she had unknowingly ced him in her heart a long time ago. Unknowingly, she had developed greed. Even after he had taken her to Nim for their honeymoon, she had even secretly thought that.. In his heart, the person he was currently in love with might be himself and not Xi Muxue. However, right now, the person Dongfang Mo was in love with in his heart was no longer important because what was important was that her feelings for Dongfang Mo were insignificantpared to Xi Muxue¡¯s great love for Dongfang Mo. . Chapter 842

Chapter 842: Chapter 842: Who is WHO¡¯s robbery 43

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The surgery went on for two and a half hours. Finally, the words on the operating theater door were gone. The Red Light turned into a green light. Then, the operating theater door was pulled open, and a doctor wearing a blue surgical gown walked out. ¡°Doctor, I... How is Xi Muxue? ¡± In her anxiety, Mu Ru actually forgot that they were in the United States and English was spoken here, so she spoke Chinese again. ¡°Doctor, how is Miss Xi¡¯s condition now? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked over and asked with concern in American English in a heavy and calm manner. ¡°The surgery has beenpleted and the patient has been resuscitated. The adult is fine, but the child in her stomach has already been miscarried. Moreover, because the bullet directly hit the uterus, she probably won¡¯t be able to give birth in the future... ¡°. The doctor exined Xi Muxue¡¯s current situation to Dongfang Mo in detail ... Meanwhile, Mu Ru quietly turned around and left when she heard that Xi Muxue was fine. Actually, anyone would have thought that Mu Xue¡¯s child had been miscarried, and it was not surprising that Mu Xue would not be able to give birth in the future. The reason why Mu Xue had kept this bastard child back then was because if this child was aborted, there would be no chance of getting pregnant again in the future? She had been waiting here all this while for only one purpose, and that was to find out about Mu Xue¡¯s condition. No matter what, she was the sister of one of her siblings, and she had the same blood flowing through her body. Since Mu Xue was seriously injured, she was relieved. Of course, with such serious injuries, she would probably have to stay in the hospital for at least half a month, right It was better for her not to be a third wheel. As soon as she walked out of the Emergency Hall, she saw Ahao¡¯s car parked in the parking lot. When he saw hering out, he immediately opened the car door for her and told her to get in the car. Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, but she still got in the car. Because she was not familiar with America, she could not even find the direction when she walked out alone. Therefore, she had to ask Ahao to drive her back to her aunt¡¯s house. As soon as she sat down, Ahao handed her a high-ss lunch box. She was stunned for a moment and took it. She opened it with her hand and found that it was actually delicious Chinese food. ¡°I bought this from a Chinese restaurant. ¡± Ahao saw that Mu ru was stunned, so he patiently exined to her, ¡°the president said that you were shocked today and probably didn¡¯t eat anything in the afternoon, so he specially asked me to help you buy your favorite white-cut chicken. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Mo to still remember her. She thought that after Xi Muxue was injured, he should havepletely forgotten about her because ever since he carried Xi Muxue and ran like crazy.. He shouldn¡¯t be able to see anyone else. She was indeed hungry because it was already past two in the morning and she had breakfast yesterday. Moreover, she was pregnant, so it would be strange if she was not hungry. However, hunger was hunger, and mood was mood. Sometimes, people could not eat just because they were hungry. Many times, even if you were hungry until your stomach ached, because your mood was extremely bad, you still did not have the slightest appetite. And she was like this at the moment, so she did not have any appetite when faced with the delicious white-cut chicken. Hence, she quietly closed the box of rice and said softly, ¡°Ahao, send me back to great-aunt¡¯s house first. I¡¯m so sleepy. ¡± Ahao nodded and immediately started the car. He quickly drove out of the hospital gate and then quietly drove towards her great-aunt¡¯s house in the middle of the night... ... Chapter 843

Chapter 843: Chapter 843¡åwho is who? ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although it was already past two in the morning, because of Mu Ru¡¯s disappearance, great-aunt¡¯s house was still brightly lit. Even great-aunt and little feather had not slept yet. Seeing that she had returned safely, great-aunt heaved a long sigh of relief. She quickly asked if she had seen Dongfang Mo and said that Dongfang Mo had gone to look for her. Her disappearance had made everyone anxious. Mu Ru quickly said that she had seen Dongfang Mo. he still had some matters to deal with at the back, so she came back first. Ahao, who had followed her in, also confirmed to grandma Gu that what mu ru said was true. Dongfang Mo was indeed still dealing with other matters. When little feather saw Mu Ru, he was exceptionally happy. He immediately threw himself into Mu Ru¡¯s arms and cried andughed as he shouted, ¡°Mommy, you scared me to death. Why did you disappear? Don¡¯t you have a sense of direction at your age? ¡± Mu Ru did not answer little feather¡¯s question. Instead, she quickly swept her eyes across the living room and asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°Um, third young master Dongfang, also known as Dongfang Jun, didn¡¯t hee back? ¡± ¡°Say, AH JUN? ¡± Grandma took over from the side and said, ¡°Ah Jun came back with us in the afternoon. Then he went out again and said that he had something to do. ¡± ¡°came back with you guys? ¡± Mu Ru became more and more confused. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°so Dongfang Jun is with you guys today? ¡± ¡°Yes, we are ying with third uncle, ¡± little feather continued Then he said a little angrily, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you, Mommy. We waited for you for a long time but you didn¡¯te. Didn¡¯t third uncle call you toe? Didn¡¯t he call you? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She avoided little feather¡¯s question and asked softly, ¡°Yu Yu, where are you guys ying today? Is it fun? ¡± ¡°We went to Kauai S, ¡± little feather said very loudly. ¡°Kauai is very fun. It¡¯s a pity mommy didn¡¯te. I wanted to take a photo with Mommy. ¡± Kauai Mu Ru was stunned. If she remembered correctly, Dongfang Jun seemed to have told her about Molokai. Was Dongfang Jun mistaken or did she really hear it wrong? ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re back safe and sound, hurry up and go upstairs to rest. I¡¯m sleepy too, ¡± the great aunt yawned and walked to her room. Mu Ru held onto little feather¡¯s hand and went upstairs. Little feather was still a child after all. After brewing the medicine for so long, he was extremely sleepy, so he walked into his own room and fell asleep in less than two minutes after heid on the bed. After Mu ru showered, she walked into the bedroom andy on the spacious bed that belonged to her and Dongfang Mo. she was also very tired, but she did not feel sleepy at all. Tired, very tired. It was not just her body, but also her heart. She had never felt so tired before. It was as if she no longer had any strength to withstand any blows and pressure. Unable to sleep, she unconsciously ced her hand on her stomach. The child in her stomach belonged to her and Dongfang Mo. it was truly a blessing in disguise Although she had been kidnapped again during her pregnancy, it was fortunate that the heavens had blessed her. The child in her stomach waspletely fine. However, when she thought of the child, she thought of the child in Mu Xue¡¯s stomach that was more than four months pregnant. They were both fetuses in her stomach, but that child was... ... Perhaps this was why she was unable to rece Mu Xue¡¯s position in Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart. This was because, at this critical moment, all she selfishly thought of was herself and the child in her stomach. As for Mu Xue, she was able to think about Dongfang Mo, even to the extent of not wanting the child in her belly for Dongfang Mo¡¯s sake. This was something that she would never be able to do. Chapter 844

Chapter 844: Chapter 844-who is who¡¯s robbery 45

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the hospital, Xi Muxue only woke up four and a half hours after the surgery ended. It was already past seven in the morning. Dongfang Mo had been guarding the ward the whole time. Because Xi Muxue¡¯s injuries were very serious, and because she had taken a bullet for him, she had to wait for her to wake up before she could leave. The first thing Xi Muxue saw when she woke up was Dongfang Mo, who was napping on the Sofa in the ward. She could not help but say excitedly, ¡°Ah Mo, thank you foring to save me. Mu Ru, she... is she okay? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. His cold gazended on her. ¡°You were the one who had feather kidnappedst year? Was your miscarriage from seven years ago fake? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s body shivered instinctively on the hospital bed. When she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s ice-cold face.. She could not help but tremble as she said, ¡°Ah Mo, I don¡¯t know why that masked man would say that. How could I have hired someone to kidnap feather? Didn¡¯t your family doctor examine your miscarriage from seven years ago? That masked man... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push everything onto the masked man, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut her off, then scoffed coldly, ¡°Xi Muxue, your tricks can deceive the kind-hearted mu ru, but they can¡¯t deceive me. The masked man was hired by you, right? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Xi muxue shouted almost instinctively Then, she hurriedly refuted, ¡°Ah Mo, how could I be so stupid? Hiring someone to kidnap me, isn¡¯t this like throwing a stone at your own feet? Moreover, I don¡¯t have the financial ability, right? The current me... ¡± ¡°You indeed don¡¯t have the financial ability, but Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei both do, ¡± Dongfang Mei interrupted her coldly, not giving her any face at all. ¡°Ah Mo, you suspect me? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice trembled instinctively. ¡°Ah MO, although it¡¯s not right to pretend to be mu ru these few years, I¡¯ve stayed by your side for five years. Moreover, I even suffered for Mu ru before the year... ¡± ¡°then you deserve it, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut her off coldly again, then said coldly, ¡°Xi Muxue, I¡¯m not suspecting you now. I¡¯m warning you, if you continue to muddle along with Dongfang Yingwu, your end will be even worse! ¡± Dongfang Mo left these words behind and walked out of the ward. He did not even turn his head to look at the woman who was still calling his name on the hospital bed. All these years, he had tolerated her misdeeds and even tolerated her fooling around outside. In reality, it was all because she had saved him in the past and apanied him for half a year when he was injured. Now, he already knew clearly that the person who apanied him on the hospital bed was Xi Muru. However, was the little girl who helped him clean up his wounds really Xi Muxue? If that was the case, then had she already recognized who he was back then when she had done that? And the way she had helped him clean his wounds was exactly the same as the way she had taken a bullet for himst night. They were all purposeful and nned? No, no, no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. He quickly denied it. After all, she was still so young back then. She was only twelve or thirteen years old, so she shouldn¡¯t have been so scheming. Then, the reason why she had saved her back then was purely because of a moment of conscience or a moment of whim. It had nothing to do with whether she was naturally kind or not? Dongfang Mo had mixed feelings as he hired a special nurse for Xi Muxue at the hospital. He gave her a generousmission to take care of her until she was discharged. In the hospital, he also left a sum of money for Xi Muxue¡¯s treatment and hospitalization. Chapter 845

Chapter 845: Chapter 845: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Dongfang Mo drove the car out of the hospital entrance, Ahao¡¯s call came in. He quickly pressed the answer button Ahao¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone, ¡°boss, it¡¯s bad. Madam and miss are going to the airport. They said they¡¯re going back to Binhai. ¡± ¡°Oh, I got it, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied. He was about to hang up the phone, but Ahao¡¯s voice quickly followed, ¡°boss, third young master is back... ¡± ¡°ignore him for now. I¡¯ll talk to him after I rush to the airport, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly said and then quickly cut off Ahao¡¯s phone. He threw the phone on the passenger seat and quickly changednes at the intersection in front. Then, he turned onto the road to the airport. There were not many cars on the road in the early morning, so he quickly stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum. This time, he did not expect mu ru to be kidnapped. He had thought that Dongfang Yingwu would give little feather a hand, so he focused on little feather. This time, he had saved mu ru as a hero saving the Damsel in distress, hadn¡¯t he? However, after he had saved her, Xi Muru had once again retreated three steps, getting further and further away from him. A hero saving the Damsel in distress Thinking of this, he could not help but smile wryly. What kind of hero saving the Damsel in Distress Act was this? The hero saving the Damsel in distress stories in movies and television dramas had long been yed over and over. Moreover, it was usually the male lead who saved the female lead from the hands of the viin. The female lead would be so grateful that she would cry her eyes out. Then, she would secretly wish for him. In the end, she would find someone to matchmake her, and in the end, it would be a perfect match. As for him? Well, he and Xi Muru were already husband and wife to begin with. There was no need to find someone to say that it was the perfect couple. However, she should at least have some gratitude towards him, right? Alright, even if there was no gratitude at all, his action of rushing to save her should at least be able to move her a little, right? In the end, that woman was indeed made of wood. She was not grateful or moved at all. She even wanted to push him to another woman. A little... ... There was no love between husband and wife at all. Thinking of this, he then recalled that six years ago, she had been kidnapped by Nangong Xun. He had also gone to save the Damsel in distress, but in the end, he had almost lost his life and saved a fake, an imposter. But she had gone missing for five years. Recalling the past, the elerator under his feet increased once again. He was afraid that he would be a step toote and not be able to catch up. Then, that stingy, yet stubborn, and self-righteous woman had really boarded the ne with little feather. Five years was neither long nor short, but for him, who was already thirty-four years old, he absolutely could not afford to wait for another five years. Mu Ru and little feather had taken a taxi to the airport. Mu Ru was dragging a light luggage bag, while little feather was dragging her own small luggage bag. One big and one small, the mother and daughter walked naturally to the departure hall. Mu Ru let feather sit down and she went to buy a ne ticket. However, when she came back after buying the ne ticket, she found that feather and the luggage had disappeared in an instant. She panicked and thought that she had been kidnapped again, so she could not help but pull the police officer in the departure hall to tell them that her daughter had been kidnapped and asked the police to help find her. After the police heard her story, they immediately said that the little girl had left with an Asian man. He did not look like she had been kidnapped because the little girl was very happy to see the man. Moreover, they had only left for a few minutes They were probably still in the parking lot because he saw them walking toward the parking lot. Chapter 846

Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Who is WHO¡¯s robbery 47

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION An Asian man Little feather was very happy Did it just so happen that Che Qixuan came here? Thinking of this, she immediately ran to the parking lot. If Che Qixuan came, it would be good too. She would just go back to Korea with him. She didn¡¯t even need to go back to Binhai. When she ran to the parking lot, she saw little feather looking up and talking to a man from afar. That man¡¯s back was very familiar. It was indeed Che Qixuan. She couldn¡¯t help but quicken her steps and shouted in surprise, ¡°Qixuan, why are you... ¡± Mu Ru did not finish her words and immediately shut her mouth, because she suddenly realized that she had made a mistake. This person was not che Qi Xuan, but Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital guarding your beloved... guarding Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru yed a little joke and then said inly, ¡°why are you here again? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I still have some things to do. Wait for another two days. After I¡¯m done, we¡¯ll go back to Binhai together. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not be bothered to be angry with her and just opened the car door for her to get in. Mu Ru froze there. Little feather was already calling out to her. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and get in. Daddy said that when he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll take us to Disnend. I really want to go to Disnend. There¡¯s no Disnend in Binhai. ¡± Mu Ru red at him and thought to herself, ¡°Dongfang Mo, isn¡¯t it too despicable to start with a child? ¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell little feather about the things between you and Xi Muxue... ... What about the dirty things? Mu Ru really wanted to be shocked by Dongfang Mo, but since little feather was right in front of her, she resisted it. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let little feather see her and Dongfang Mo arguing. Moreover, when she thought of this, her hand unconsciously slid to her stomach. Moreover, she had a child in her stomach, and this child was also Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Alright, for the sake of the two children, she would go back with him. However, going back didn¡¯t mean that she wouldpromise. This time, she wouldn¡¯tpromise. She would divorce and let the two of them be. The entire journey was silent. Actually, little feather didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. This morning, his mommy woke him up and ran to the airport. Little feather was still a child after all. He couldn¡¯t withstand such torment, so he fell asleep on the way back. However, this time, he did not return to his great-aunt¡¯s vi. Instead, he went straight back to Dongfang Mo¡¯s Vi by the sea in Hawaii. The car had just stopped when mu ru immediately pushed open the car door and got out. She immediately turned around to hug little feather who was sleeping. Dongfang Mo had already gently pulled her hand by her side. ¡°Let me do it. Don¡¯t wake her up. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She immediately turned around and realized that this was not her great-aunt¡¯s vi because there was actually a blue sea outside the courtyard. While she was in a daze, Dongfang Mo had already carried little feather into the door. Mu Ru, on the other hand, had been standing by the car, refusing to follow him in. Dongfang Mo came out, and Mu ru was still standing by the car. He quickly walked over to her, grabbed her wrist, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, this is my holiday vi in Hawaii. Can you and little feather stay here for the time being? ¡± ¡°I want to go back. ¡± Mu Ru struggled to break free from his wrist. ¡°Dongfang Mo, let go of me. I want to divorce you. I absolutely can not... ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, even if you have already determined that I am an extremely vicious person, even if you want to sentence me to a private sentence, I should still have the right to make a statement before sentencing, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo hugged the struggling mu ru tightly His deep voice was Hoarse as he asked. Chapter 847

Chapter 847: Chapter 847-who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Mu Ru was not in the mood to listen to him. She tried to break his fingers, trying to free her wrist. Because Dongfang Mo¡¯s grip was too strong, she was worried that her wrist would be broken by his grip. Ignore this man and don¡¯t believe anything he says. Because those words are all fake and lies. From the beginning to the end, he has only treated you as a substitute. ¡°Mu Ru, can you listen to me for a moment? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she was not willing to calm down and felt a pain in his heart. He could not help but pray in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, can¡¯t the two of US talk for a while? ¡± ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± ¡°Dongfang CEO? ¡± Mu Ru finally stopped struggling because she could not break his fingers. ¡°However, if you want to make a statement, I¡¯m sorry, Dongfang CEO. It seems that you¡¯vee to the wrong ce, because I¡¯m not a judge. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a judge. ¡± Dongfang Mo still hugged her body tightly and ced his Chin on her shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re my judge. I know that I¡¯vemitted crimes in the past, but I want to make a statement. You have to listen to my statement. ¡± Mu Ru finally felt helpless. She had always been a soft touch. If Dongfang Mo were to use force on her, she would probably resist to the end. However, at this moment, Dongfang Mo ¡ª ¡°Alright, then you can speak. ¡± Mu Ru finallypromised. She spoke with an ice-cold face, not even raising her eyes to look at him. ¡°I¡± after Dongfang Mo said one word, he suddenly did not know where to start. Because there were too many things in the past, it seemed that the mistakes he hadmitted and the crimes he had notmitted could not be exined in just a few words. In fact, after the masked man said those nonsense wordsst night, he felt that he should exin it clearly to Mu Ru. The reason why he didn¡¯t refute the masked man at that time was because.. He felt that it was beneath him to argue with a strange man about his own matters. He was indeed wrong in the past, and it was ridiculously wrong. Therefore, he should give Mu ru an exnation. In fact, before he came to the United States, he had already thought that after the Binhai bidding was over and mu Ru¡¯s birthday was over, he would take her to a ce and have a good open conversation with her. But who knew that such a thing would happen Great-aunt actually participated in the activities with Dongfang Jun and the others. No, to be precise, Dongfang Jun had deceived great-aunt. At this moment, under such circumstances, Mu ru asked him to speak, but he did not know where to start. Or to be more precise, they should start from that matter. ¡°President Dongfang, actually, I feel that there¡¯s nothing more to talk about between us. ¡± Xi Muru saw that Dongfang Mo did not speak for a long time, and instead, she spoke first. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to talk about? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick brows instinctively furrowed. He and she were going to spend the rest of their lives together, so how could there not be anything to talk about? ¡°There¡¯s indeed nothing to talk about. ¡± Mu Ru smiled wryly. ¡°You see, my first rtionship with you was when I married you on behalf of my sister. At that time, I was an ugly monster even uglier than Zhu Bajie, a jinx. ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, what do you mean by this? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face instantly darkened. was she trying to dig up old scores for him? ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s nothing much. Alright, there¡¯s nothing much to talk about between the two of us in the beginning. Then, let¡¯s talk about what happened between us. No, to be precise, it¡¯s between me, Xi Muxue, and you. ¡± Chapter 848

Chapter 848: Chapter 848: Who is WHO¡¯s cmity 49

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru turned around and looked at Dongfang Mo. After a short pause, she said indifferently, ¡°President Dongfang, I personally feel that there¡¯s really nothing worth remembering between us. Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like reminiscing about the past, or perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like reminiscing about the past either, so I¡¯ve actually forgotten most of the things that happened between us. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru! ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but call out her name in a low voice. He hugged her tightly in his arms again and choked on his sobs Then, he said with difficulty, ¡°Mu Ru, I know. When we got married seven years ago, I was indeed a jerk. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. However, the interaction between us did not start because you reced Mu Xue to marry me. Instead, it started eight years ago when I got into a car ident and was hospitalized. You brought me soup every day and read to me every day. ¡± Mu Ru was a little surprised when she heard this. She did not expect Dongfang Mo to actually know that it was her. However, how did he know? At that time, his eyes were covered with gauze, so he could not see her at all. She had never told anyone in one inch Mo city about it. Xi muxue would not be so stupid as to tell Dongfang Mo this, would she? ¡°So, Mu Ru, when you took Mu Xue¡¯s ce to marry me, we had already crossed paths for more than half a year, ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that Mu ru was silent Then, he said softly, ¡°and during that half a year, you were by my bed, and you always followed a wife to take care of her husband. ¡± Mu Ru smiled wryly when she heard his words. Then, she reminded him lightly, ¡°President Dongfang, at that time, I was still taking care of you on behalf of Xi Muxue. So, from the beginning to the end, I¡¯ve always been her substitute. The person you love... ¡± ¡°before that, I didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut off Mu Ru¡¯s words and then said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, it was that half a year of yourpany that made me feel that you¡¯re a good girl. You can endure loneliness. You¡¯re a rare good girl. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point, then said softly, ¡°but, at that time, I didn¡¯t know that it was you. I always thought that it was Mu Xue, so... ¡± ¡°Then how did you find outter? ¡± Mu Ru cut him off. At that time, it was normal for him not to know it was her because she had originally yed the role of Mu Xue. Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t see.. Even the Dongfang family who took care of him didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t Xi Muxue because she had covered her forehead at that time. ¡°I only just found out about it, ¡± Dongfang Mo said softly. ¡°Actually, after Xi Muxue pretended to be youst year and was gang-raped, I really didn¡¯t know that it was Xi Muxue at that time. I thought it was you. After all, her face waspletely unrecognizable. ¡± ¡°that time, I suddenly mentioned a book. It was the ¡®forrest gump¡¯s true story¡¯ that you read in one inch ink city seven years ago. Surprisingly, she actually didn¡¯t know the title of that book, let alone the content, so... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment before he said softly, ¡°that¡¯s how I knew that it wasn¡¯t you. At that time, I was very excited because the one who suffered wasn¡¯t you. I was really... so happy! ¡± Mu Ru was silent. It seemed like she had misunderstood Dongfang Mo. she thought that he knew that it was Xi Muxue when Xi Muxue had met with an ident, but it turned out that it wasn¡¯t the case. Chapter 849

Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Who is who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be directly rted to the fact that I was the one who brought you the soup eight years ago, right? ¡± Mu Ru interrupted him without batting an eyelid. Her voice was still indifferent and distant. ¡°I was inspired by this incident, so this time when Xi Muxue came back from Korea to look for me, I told her about a small story in a magazine that you read to me eight years ago and a famous book called ¡®Jane Eyre¡¯ . But she didn¡¯t know anything about it, so I concluded that the person who came to my bedside to apany me every day eight years ago was you and not her, Xi Muxue. ¡± Mu Ru found it funny when she heard this Then, she continued to remind him softly, ¡°President Dongfang, you didn¡¯t decide to marry Xi Muxue just because I took Xi Muxue¡¯s ce to apany you at the hospital bed for half a year. Your marriage with her was already decided more than ten years ago, and at that time... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°At that time, it was because a girl named Xi muxue saved me, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he took out a cotton scarf from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°This is the first gift Xi Muxue left for me. ¡± Mu Ru saw the white cotton scarf and could not help but frown. She took it and unfolded it, but she could not help but cry out, ¡°are you sure this cotton scarf was left for you by Mu Xue? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°is there something wrong? ¡± ¡°When did she give you this? ¡± Mu Ru stared at the cotton scarf and could not help but grab it tightly. ¡°One afternoon, I fell because I was riding a motorcycle. She used this cotton scarf to bandage my wound, ¡± Dongfang Mo briefly described the situation that afternoon. ¡°She said her name was Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s mind quickly flew back to more than ten years ago. She remembered that she had a simr experience, but the person she saved at that time was not Dongfang Mo, but a ck man with a ck face She could not see his face clearly at all. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything at that time. I just saw the name on the scarf and traced her home address, ¡± Dongfang Mo said truthfully, then asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this scarf Xi Muxue¡¯s? ¡± ¡°Of course, this scarf should be Xi Muxue¡¯s because her name is on it, ¡± Mu ru nodded Then, she said inly, ¡°it¡¯s just that this scarf isn¡¯t finished yet. The name on Xi Muxue¡¯s usual cotton scarf is iid with gold, and the gold thread on this scarf hasn¡¯t been iid yet. ¡± ¡°You mean... The names on Xi Muxue¡¯s scarves are all embroidered by you, right? ¡± When Dongfang Mo asked this, his voice gradually became excited. He could even be sure that the one who wore a white dress back then.. The little girl in the Sun Hat was his wife, Xi Muru. ¡°The person I met back then was as ck as an African, ¡± Mu Ru said inly. ¡°I didn¡¯t meet a super handsome guy. If he really was a super handsome guy, I would probably be ashamed of myself and not dare to go forward. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but chuckle. He instantly hugged her tightly in his arms again, but there was a fog in his eyes that had not been there for many years. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± he called her name softly and said with a little sob, ¡°Mu Ru, thank you, thank God, for letting me meet you more than ten years ago, but you... why isn¡¯t your own name on the silk scarves that you carry with you? ¡± Chapter 850

Chapter 850: Chapter 850 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that this silk scarf is very expensive? ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly. ¡°Back then, I was still a servant in the XI family. Did a servant deserve a SILK SCARF? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned. It was just a piece of silk scarf. In his opinion, there was nothing worthy. However, Xi Yuancheng¡¯s hatred for mu ru back then probably wouldn¡¯t buy her a silk scarf or anything like that. ¡°Then, why do you have Mu Xue¡¯s silk scarf on you? ¡± Dongfang Mo was even more confused. ¡°because Mu Xue loved to be smug at that time and liked to wear silk scarves, but her body was easy to lose, and she loved to say that someone else took her, so my mother thought of a way to sew her name on her silk scarf. Xi muxue herself didn¡¯t like to take needles and thread, so this job became mine. I helped her sew her name on every silk scarf. ¡± Mu Ru paused at this point Then she said softly, ¡°I should have gone to the stationery store to buy supplies that day. It was quite close to the central park, so I took her silk scarf to the central park to sew it for a while, but the horizontal line under the snow character wasn¡¯t finished yet, so there was no line at that time. ¡± Only then did Dongfang Mo notice that it was indeed like that. Thest horizontal line under the snow character was obviously a little shorter than the two horizontal lines above, but he had thought that it was deliberately embroidered with a missing corner character. ¡°Mu Ru. ¡± Dongfang Mo was so excited that his voice was trembling. He squeezed her arms even harder ¡°Mu Ru, that day... if it weren¡¯t for this silk scarf, I wouldn¡¯t have made the engagement with Xi Muxue. At that time... at that time, I thought that the person who bandaged my wound was her. ¡± Perhaps it was because Dongfang Mo hugged her too tightly that mu ru felt a slight pain in her arm. She could not help but struggle a little harder, but she was not very excited She just asked inly, ¡°you mean, you¡¯re the person who was as ck as a ghost in the afternoon? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard her words. He rxed a little and said, ¡°yes, at that time, I fell on my motorcycle and fell into a pile of coal dust. My entire face fell down. How could I not be dyed like Master Bao? ¡± Mu Ru nodded and then said calmly, ¡°alright, President Dongfang, if there¡¯s nothing else, let me go upstairs. I feel a little tired. Since you won¡¯t let me go, then I won¡¯t go. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, back then... ¡± Dongfang Mo said with some difficulty, ¡°actually, in my heart... ¡± ¡°enough, President Dongfang. ¡± Mu Ru quickly cut him off Then, she reminded him lightly, ¡°even if you were engaged to Xi Muxue because you got the wrong person, before your car ident, you and Xi Muxue had been dating for almost half a year. Even on the day of your car ident, Xi Muxue was still with you... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°I thought she was you, and the impression you left in my heart was too good, so I just... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Dongfang, I might not be in the mood to listen to your love story with Xi Muxue, ¡± Mu Ru said calmly as she struggled out of his embrace. She turned around and walked towards his holiday vi. ¡°Mu Ru, why don¡¯t you believe me? ¡±DongfanggMoo shouted from behind in distress, Ii really thought thatMuuXuee was you.Thatt year, the scarf you wore on you led me to the wrong line and connected the wrong bridge.Thenn, you tookMuuXuee¡¯s ce to bring soup to me by the bedside.Youu told me stories that deepened my impression ofMuuXuee, and at that time... ¡± Chapter 851

Chapter 851: Chapter 851 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart ached when he said this After a while, he said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I rarely went to the XI family back then. I didn¡¯t even know that Xi Muxue had a twin and you were living with mother Wang. Even if I went to the XI family asionally, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see you. If I had known... ¡°. ... .. ¡°None of this is important, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted him Then, she continued indifferently, ¡°CEO Dongfang, actually, love at first sight is not the so-called love at first sight. If we really want to talk about love at first sight, I also saved Nangong Xun back then. Furthermore, Nangong Xun has never mistaken my name and identity, and he even came to the XI family to make an engagement with me. If we follow your logic... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t marry Nangong Xun, ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly snatched Mu Ru¡¯s words away Then, he grabbed her wrist like a child and said, ¡°Mu ru, everything has to be done first, right? Even though you and Nangong Xun had the same experience with me, Nangong Xun met me after you did, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be a match. ¡± Mu Ru did not want to continue dragging this matter with him. Moreover, being pregnant made her feel a little dizzy Hence, she said a little irritably, ¡°alright, Dongfang Mo, no matter what reason you were engaged to Xi Muxue back then, this is no longer important. What¡¯s important is... ¡± Mu Ru paused when she said this. Actually, she had no choice but to stop because she was feeling a little dizzy. Perhaps it was because she had stood for too long, so she quickly walked to the SOFA in the living room and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s important? ¡± Dongfang Mo followed her in and sat down beside her. Then, he asked nervously. ¡°What¡¯s important is our interaction. ¡± Mu Ru looked at him from the side She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, back then, I only helped you clean up your wound and left you a silk scarf. This doesn¡¯t mean that we have feelings for each other. Even if I took Mu Xue¡¯s ce to apany you by your bedsideter, we didn¡¯t say a word at that time. This doesn¡¯t mean that we have feelings for each other. ¡± ¡°mm, then how can we develop feelings? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked Sullenly, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but throb. Did he have a premonition that mu ru¡¯s next topic would be very disadvantageous to him. Sure enough, she said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I feel that the real interaction between the two of US started when I took Mu Xue¡¯s ce to marry you, and you truly made me remember youpletely. It was you who gave me that abortion drug... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give you an abortion drug, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly snatched the words away Then, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Mu Ru, at that time, others didn¡¯t know whose child you were carrying, but how could I not know? People say that even a tiger¡¯s poison doesn¡¯t eat its own child, so how could I possibly drug it to kill my child? ¡± ¡°because you don¡¯t like me, you hate me, and you¡¯re worried that the child will be born with a birthmark like mine and be as ugly as me, a jinx. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s voice finally became a little agitated, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes The scene of Dongfang Mo forcing her to drink the abortion medicine appeared in her mind uncontrobly again, and she couldn¡¯t forget it for a long time. ¡°Mu Ru, it¡¯s not like that, it really isn¡¯t like that. ¡± Dongfang Mo stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Mu Ru, how could I possibly despise my own child? At that time, I asked Liu Hao to prescribe you the abortion medicine... ¡± Chapter 852

Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Prenatal Medicine? ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard this. She looked at Dongfang Mo with a sarcastic gaze and said, ¡°President Dongfang, thank you for the prenatal medicine. It allowed my child to finally part with me forever that night. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I know you won¡¯t believe it, but I still have to tell you clearly. ¡± Dongfang Mo ignored her sarcastic look He continued to exin patiently, ¡°Mu Ru, the medicine was made by Liu Hao himself. You can ask Liu Hao if it¡¯s the prenatal medicine. As for why the Prenatal Medicine didn¡¯t save the child but caused you to miscarry ¡°It was because aunt Gu was the one who prepared the ss of water. I was indeed careless at that time. I didn¡¯t expect aunt Gu to tamper with the ss of water... ...¡± ¡°Aunt Gu tampered with the bottle of water? ¡± She almost cried out. Then, she was stunned for a moment before she asked again, ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean that Mu Xue lost her child back then? She tampered with it too? ¡± ¡°This... I don¡¯t know. ¡± Dongfang Mo told the truth and quickly changed the topic, ¡°alright, Mu Ru, can you and little feather stay here for now? I still have some things to do. When Ie back tonight, can we eat seafood together? ¡± Mu Ru nodded tiredly. She knew that Dongfang Mo had many things to do. Moreover, the mastermind behind the kidnapping was probably Dongfang Mei and her son. Andst night, they only captured the masked man and the others. Dongfang Mei and her son were never able to find the road? Then where were Dongfang Mei and her son? At this moment, in an abandoned room in Hawaii, Dongfang Jun was ring at his mother with bloodshot eyes He was shouting hysterically, ¡°mom, why did you lie to me Why did you lie to me You said that you only wanted to see mu ru and wanted to use her to ease your rtionship with big brother, but you actually kidnapped her. Are you still human Why do you always treat mu ru like this?¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s body trembled She said timidly, ¡°Ah Jun, I¡¯m also doing this for your own good. Think about it. Your design is so good. This time, the bidding will definitely be sessful. Why do we have to give the fruit in our hands to others I just want to help you get three billion.¡± ¡°HMPH, do you really want to help me? ¡± Dongfang Jun snorted coldly, his face clearly showing disdain and disappointment He could not help but say mockingly, ¡°mom, I think you¡¯re helping your man because he swindled three billion from DFM. It¡¯s a pity that he did this behind Hashim¡¯s back. Now Hashim Zheng is looking for him to settle the score... ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, he¡¯s your father, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly cut off Dongfang Jun¡¯s words Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Ah Jun, I know that you¡¯ve been rejecting him in your heart, but he¡¯s always been working hard for you. Even if he transformed into Tom to swindle three billion from DFM, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know that DFM¡¯s CEO, Rodger, is Dongfang Mo... ¡°. ... .. ¡°What mom means is that if he knew rodger was the big brother, Dongfang Yingwu wouldn¡¯t have swindled that 3 billion? ¡± Dongfang Jun scoffed at Dongfang Mei¡¯s words. He would never believe that Dongfang Yingwu would be such a good person. ¡°If he knew rodger was Dongfang Mo, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have swindled DFM, ¡± Dongfang Mei quickly interrupted her son¡¯s words Then, she said confidently, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, your father would have gone straight to Dongfang Mo to ask for it. Don¡¯t forget, your father said that Rodger was the one who stole the 3 billion in the Naples Sea. In fact, Dongfang Mo was the one who stole it... ¡± Chapter 853

Chapter 853: Chapter 853 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You brought this upon yourselves, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly interrupted his mother¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°can you me big brother for this? All these years, how many benefits have you obtained from Big Brother? Don¡¯t you know in your heart? Let¡¯s not talk about the distant ones, just the most recent time, we withdrew our shares from Dongfang Group. ¡± Dongfang Jun paused at this point, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°mom, our shares in Dongfang Group are less than 1 billion, but you insisted on asking for a bill of 3 billion. Who can you me? ¡± ¡°That was also a trap set by Dongfang Mo, ¡± Dongfang Mei hurriedly refuted, ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re too naive. Think about it, how many years have DFMpany and Dongfang Group had business dealings ¡°But we never dreamed that DFMpany was actually opened by AH MO himself. At that time, the reason your father asked for Rodger¡¯s bill was because Rodger¡¯s ount was very ufortable, right ¡°He originally had good intentions. Thinking of this, at least ah Mo wouldn¡¯t have to use a few billion to pay for our shares. At the same time, he solved the danger of AH MO receiving Rodger¡¯s payment... ... .. ¡°In the end, you and Dongfang Yingwu have be good people. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s face quickly turned into a mocking expression Then, he said mockingly, ¡°mom, I¡¯m no longer the me from five or six years ago. All these years, I have indeed been a puppet in Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s hands. However, I definitely won¡¯t be the honest Dongfang Jun who I will believe no matter what you say. I¡¯m also growing up. I¡¯m notpletely brainless. I still have the ability to recognize who is good and who is bad. ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, do you mean that we are bad people to you? ¡± Dongfang Mei immediately became unhappy She couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Ah Jun, your father and I only have you as our only child. We wholeheartedly want the best for you, yet you speak of US like this Has your conscience been eaten by a dog Or, have you been staying at my ce for the past two days, and Dongfang Mo fed you some bewitching soup Has He brainwashed you?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Dongfang Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable After she paused, she sighed softly and said, ¡°this is the difference between you and big brother. You always speak ill of big brother in front of me, and Big Brother has never said anything bad about you in front of me. He always told me that it was not easy for an unmarried woman like you to give birth, and it was even more difficult for you to raise me in the past. He asked me to respect you, and even if you did something wrong, he also asked me to forgive you and tolerate you... ¡°... ...¡± Dongfang Jun paused for a moment Then, he looked up at the ceiling and said with difficulty, ¡°big brother said that women are easily confused, especially those who are deeply in love and unable to extricate themselves. Therefore, he can understand if you and Dongfang Yingwu join forces to deal with him, because Dongfang Yingwu used to be a member of the Qiu family, and the Qiu and Dongfang families were originally enemies, but... ¡°. ¡°...¡± When Dongfang Mei heard her son¡¯s words, her face immediately flushed red with embarrassment. Seeing her son pause at this point, she could not help but ask, ¡°but what? ¡± ¡°But, mom, it¡¯s not wrong for you to love someone regardless of everything. Even if the person you love is the enemy of the Dongfang family, it¡¯s not wrong, ¡± Dongfang Jun said as he looked at his mother with an extremely sympathetic gaze. ¡°But, mom, please don¡¯t blind yourself, okay Don¡¯t blindly believe a person¡¯s words, okay After so many years, don¡¯t you ask if Dongfang Yingwu still has a family outside? Does he still have a wife and children?¡± Chapter 854

Chapter 854: Chapter 854 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t have a home, ¡± Dongfang Mei said confidently. ¡°His home is in one inch ink city. Other than business trips, he has lived in the Dongfang family for many years. How could he have a home? For you and me... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, mom, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly interrupted his mother Then, he said a little irritably, ¡°mom, I guess you still don¡¯t know that the ck Eagle group belongs to Dongfang Yingwu, right ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t know that the leader of the ck Eagle Group, Bentley, is Dongfang Yingwu, right? ¡± ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t know that the vice president of our thriving group, Qiu Zhanpeng, who was sent by the ck Eagle Group, is Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s son, right? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mei couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back when she heard Ah Jun¡¯s words. She looked at her son in astonishment and almost cried out, ¡°how is that possible? Ah Jun, are you... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my words, ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly cut off his mother¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°mom, I only started to doubt this year because I realized that I was just a puppet and a decoration when I was the CEO of the Xing Wang Corporation. Whenever I made any suggestion, Dongfang Yingwu would reject it because my suggestion wasn¡¯t thorough enough. And when Qiu Zhanpeng made any suggestion, he would think that it was a good suggestion... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°perhaps, this is just a coincidence. ¡± Dongfang Mei was still struggling to deceive herself. ¡°Ah Jun, don¡¯t make wild guesses... ¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was just a coincidence, butter I realized it wasn¡¯t. ¡± Dongfang Jun once again interrupted his mother¡¯s words Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°do you still remember the time Dongfang Yingwu left three months ago? ¡± ¡°I was the one who went to see him off. He gave me a bunch of unimportant things, but he didn¡¯t even mention the key things, the financial power of the prosperous group and his seal. ¡± Dongfang Junughed at himself and continued, ¡°but not long after he left, about half a monthter, I went to see his financial power of attorney and his seal. Do you know where I saw it? ¡± Dongfang Mei shook her head. In fact, she already had a vague guess in her heart. However, she did not want to say it out loud, nor did she want to believe the truth, because she simply could not ept the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s in Vice President Qiu Zhanpeng¡¯s office, ¡± Dongfang Jun said very calmly ¡°That day was a coincidence. I called his internal line but no one picked up, so I went to his office to look for him. In the end, I did not see him, and his safe was left unlocked. However, an unbearable sound came from his lounge... ¡± Dongfang Jun paused again Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I wanted to turn around and leave, but the high-heeled shoe at the door of his lounge stopped again. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who is doing dirty things with him in his lounge should be my secretary, Jenny. Jenny is also sent by the ck Eagle Group... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Jenny? ¡± Dongfang Mei¡¯s eyes were as big as Tongzi shells, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°how could it be? Your father said that Jenny will... ¡± ¡°So, I opened the safe door with curiosity. ¡± Dongfang Jun wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with Dongfang Mei about Jenny. ¡°Then, I saw the authorization letter and his seal... ¡± Chapter 855

Chapter 855: Chapter 855 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How is this possible? ¡± Dongfang Mei could hardly believe her ears as she covered her head with her hands and shouted, ¡°How can this be? I don¡¯t believe it? I don¡¯t believe it at all... ¡± ¡°believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± Dongfang Jun was obviously not in the mood to continue nagging his mother Then, he said indifferently, ¡°mom, the only thing I can help you with is to hide you here. As for how long you can hide, I don¡¯t know. Because Big Brother has already called the police. He definitely won¡¯t be able to escape this time. I reckon you won¡¯t be able to escape either! ¡± ¡°Ah Jun, you can¡¯t leave me behind. ¡± Dongfang Mei saw that her son was about to leave, so she quickly pounced on him again. She hugged her son¡¯s waist from behind and pressed her tear-stained face against her son¡¯s back She sobbed and shouted, ¡°Ah Jun, mom is all by yourself. Ah Jun, you can¡¯t leave mom behind. Ah Jun, everything mom did was for you... ¡± ¡°enough, mom. ¡± Dongfang Jun broke Dongfang Mei¡¯s fingers from behind Then, he said snappily, ¡°mom, if you¡¯re really doing this for my own good, you won¡¯t Blindly Trust Dongfang Yingwu without listening to me. This time, before I brought you to America, I already told you that we wanted to discuss a coboration with big brother. Moreover, I also supported my proposal, but you changed your mind when you arrived in America. For some reason, you didn¡¯t go to see me. Then, for some inexplicable reason, you joined forces with Dongfang Yingwu and even pulled me in. Now, I don¡¯t know how much Mu Ru hates me. I definitely won¡¯t have the face to see her in the future. ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, Mu Ru, there¡¯s only one Xi Muru in your heart. ¡± Dongfang Mei roared hysterically. ¡°That Xi Muru is an ugly freak and a jinx. Hasn¡¯t she caused you enough misery? ¡± ¡°Besides, she¡¯s also Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, and she even gave birth to Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. What¡¯s the point of thinking about her ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can marry her? ¡± ¡°I know I can¡¯t marry her because she¡¯s my sister-inw. ¡± Dongfang Jun ignored Dongfang Mei¡¯s hysterical anger He still said indifferently, ¡°I just don¡¯t want Mu Ru to look down on me. And I¡¯ve told you, with my design, we can get a lot of development rights from anypany. Even if we¡¯re penniless now, with my design, we can still earn tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. But you don¡¯t believe me, I actually want to take the risk with Dongfang Yingwu, always wanting to dig up a golden doll. Do you really treat big brother as a fool? If he was really a fool, you wouldn¡¯t have given back the Dongfang Group for so many years. If he was really a big fool, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a miserable situation. And he wouldn¡¯t still be the high and mighty CEO of the Dongfang Group, an arrogant and influential figure. ¡± ¡°those are all his despicable methods, ¡± Dongfang Mei shouted weakly. ¡°Ah Jun, don¡¯t be so naive to think that there will be any future in cooperating with Ah Mo. you might not even know that he has gnawed on your bones. ¡± ¡°being gnawed by your own big brother to the point where not even your bones are left is better than being gnawed by outsiders to the point where not even your bones are left, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Dongfang Jun said indifferently. ¡°Alright, mom, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll go back to my aunt¡¯s ce. I won¡¯t tell big brother that you¡¯re here. Moreover, I¡¯ve left enough food for you. However, if you¡¯re finally found by the police, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s your own fault. I really can¡¯t help you. After all, this is America, NOT BINHAI! ¡± Chapter 856

Chapter 856: Chapter 856 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, Dongfang Jun immediately walked towards the door. When he reached the door, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Dongfang Mei Finally, he reminded her, ¡°Oh right, also, don¡¯t always believe that Dongfang Yingwu. He has many women, and his children should also be many. Other than that Qiu Zhanpeng, I don¡¯t know who else. However, I do know one thing. Xi Muxue has always been Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s woman. Otherwise, Dongfang Yingwu wouldn¡¯t have given Xi Yuancheng a meal for so many years. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Mei was shocked when she heard this. She could not help but chase after him to the door and ask, ¡°how could this be? How could this be? Yingwu, Yingwu loves me! For me, he didn¡¯t even get married! ¡± Unfortunately, Dongfang Jun had already gone far away, but Dongfang Mei could not take another step because she knew that the police outside were still looking for her. She had to hide here for a few days and wait for the limelight to pass before she left. As for what her son had just said, she had to ask Dongfang Yingwu before she understood. If that was really the case, then she would definitely not let Dongfang Yingwu off. Those who dared to lie to her, Dongfang Mei.. She had to make sure that he died without a burial ground. Dongfang Mo had been busy at DFM for the whole day. Of course, he had met with Hashim to talk about Tom, which was Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s problem. Hashim said that he had never known that this Tom was such a person. If he had known.. He would definitely not have sold the oil to him on his behalf. Tom had escaped, and his cell phone number no longer existed. Hashim had promised to continue cooperating with him to capture Dongfang Yingwu, but Hashim had not received a single cent, so the three billion had nothing to do with him He could not bear such a loss. The only thing he could do was to sign a cooperation agreement with Dongfang Mo, so that Dongfang Mo could use his Asia regional general agent for crude oil in the future. That was all. Dongfang Mo obviously knew that he could not ask Hashim for the money. It was already very good to sign a cooperation agreement with him. As for capturing Dongfang Yingwu, he could only rely on the American police and his own behind-the-scenes forces. After settling this matter, Dongfang Mo drove back to his seaside resort. He had promised Mu ru that he would take her and little feather to the beach to eat seafood at night. When he arrived home, Mu Ru and feather were already waiting for him in the courtyard. Seeing that he had returned, feather immediately ran over and held his hand. ¡°Dad, Mommy said that she hasn¡¯t recovered from her cold yet and is feeling dizzy. She doesn¡¯t want to eat seafood anymore. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mu Ru? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Mu Ru. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to buy some cold medicine one day? Didn¡¯t you eat it? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and used her hand to press down on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little nauseous. I¡¯m not eating seafood anymore. You and feather can go and eat it. You can bring me back a hamburger or bread at night. ¡± ¡°How can that be? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately disagreed and continued to discuss with little feather. ¡°then we won¡¯t eat seafood anymore. Can we go to a Chinese restaurant to eat Chinese food? Mommy isn¡¯t feeling well. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Little feather was a little disappointed, but she immediately became happy. ¡°Daddy, there must be seafood in Chinese restaurants, right? Actually, I just want to eat lobster. ¡± ¡°Of course there is. ¡± Dongfang Mo carried little feather and walked towards the car. When he turned around and saw that Mu ru was still standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Mu Ru, get in the car! ¡± Chapter 857

Chapter 857: Chapter 857 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hesitated for a moment before getting into the car. Dongfang Mo had already been so amodating to her. If she continued to refuse, it would seem a little unreasonable. There was a Chinese restaurant in a small town in Hawaii. Perhaps it was because there were more Chinese tourists here, so the Chinese restaurant was decorated quite close to the Chinese style. As it was ast-minute decision toe to the Chinese restaurant for a meal, they did not book a seat in advance. Fortunately, there were not many people tonight, so they were led to a corner on the second floor. Little featherined that she couldn¡¯t look out of the window, but mu ru liked this ce very much. Because it was a corner, it was rtively quiet and not so noisy. Although it was a Chinese restaurant, because some ingredients were imported from China or Asia, it wasn¡¯t as fresh as eating in China. In addition, the level of chefs here was still a little lower. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a problem of culinary skills, but because the ingredients were limited, they had to use substitutes, so the taste wasn¡¯t particrly authentic. Of course, little feather still ordered the lobster, while Dongfang Mo apanied Mu ru to eat Chinese food. The two of them ordered potato ribs, kung pao chicken, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, hakka pork soup, and lettuce balls. Mu Ru did not have a good appetite initially, but tonight¡¯s Hakka pork soup and lettuce balls were still very light, which suited her appetite. However, the scrambled eggs with tomatoes were indeed too fried and did not look good Therefore, she did not even move her chopsticks. Mu Ru went to the bathroom after eating her fill. At that time, Dongfang Mo was still apanying little feather to eat a lobster. Mu Ru looked at him and could not help but say to him, ¡°sooner orter, I will be spoiled by you. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and did not refute her. He only used his hand to stroke little feather¡¯s head and said, ¡°she is my daughter. If I don¡¯t spoil her, who will? ¡± Mu Ru sighed and rolled her eyes at him. She turned around and walked towards the restroom in the restaurant. The restrooms in restaurants around the world were simr. The men¡¯s restroom on the left and the women¡¯s restroom on the right. In the middle of the restroom was the sink shared by men and women. Mu Ru came out of the restroom and saw Dongfang Jun when she was washing her hands by the sink. She was stunned and was about to question him, but she did not expect Dongfang Jun to speak first. ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Dongfang Jun¡¯s voice sounded very sincere. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you on the phone the day before yesterday at noon. I didn¡¯t expect my mother to treat you like that. ¡± ¡°Your mother? ¡± Mu Ru frowned instinctively and asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°you mean your mother hired someone to kidnap me? ¡± Dongfang Jun was silent for a moment and then nodded He said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, it¡¯s me, Yutu. At that time, my mother said that she wanted to talk to you, mainly to apologize to you. Because I wanted to work with big brother, my mother told me that she wanted to remove the estrangement between us. She hoped that you could talk to big brother about it. We¡¯re family or something. ¡± ¡°Your mother? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed. She looked at Dongfang Jun and asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°you mean, the day before yesterday, I was kidnapped by someone. It was your mother who instigated it from behind the scenes? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment Then, he nodded and said, ¡°yes, I didn¡¯t know that she was so crazy that she wanted to use you to exchange money with big brother. She thought that she was helping me. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t need her help at all. With my own ability, if I didn¡¯t want to be rich and noble, it would be very easy for me to survive in Binhai. ¡± Chapter 858

Chapter 858: Chapter 858 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I know, ¡± Mu ru answered, then smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, ¡°then do you know what your Mother did the day before yesterday? Who Did she kidnap? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she kidnap you to ckmail big brother for money? ¡± Dongfang Jun looked a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t she kidnap you? ¡± Before Mu ru could answer, she heard a voice behind her, ¡°It seems that you really didn¡¯t participate in your parents¡¯ event. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who it was, so she nodded at Dongfang Jun and said indifferently, ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you and your mother right now. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and saw Dongfang Mo standing behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of warmth in her heart that she almost couldn¡¯t feel. She nodded at him, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take care of little feather to eat lobster. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled at her dotingly. When she passed by him, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°walk slowly, there¡¯s water in front. ¡± Mu Ru did not say anything, but her footsteps had indeed slowed down. As for what Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun wanted to talk about behind her, she was no longer in the mood to care. Dongfang Mo looked at Dongfang Jun and said indifferently and distantly, ¡°say it. This time, you tricked our entire family toe to America. Do you want to catch us all in one fell swoop? Then, you and your mother will naturally take over Dongfang Group? ¡± ¡°Big Brother, how can you say that? ¡± Dongfang Jun was so excited that his face was slightly red He quickly refuted, ¡°I admit that it was my idea to discuss with my great-aunt that she was critically ill and asked you toe to the United States to visit you, but I didn¡¯t know that Dongfang Yingwu was in the United States at that time, and at that time, I didn¡¯t expect my mother to actually... ¡± Dongfang Jun couldn¡¯t continue speaking until here because the development of the whole matter waspletely at odds with his wishes. In Binhai, she had made an agreement with her mother to get rid of Dongfang Yingwu, who had been missing for three months Actually, Xingwang Group didn¡¯t need Dongfang Yingwu, and her mother had also agreed to let him work with Dongfang Mo, and the two families would work together to bid for that piece ofnd. ¡°Alright, I believe you. ¡± Dongfang Mo patted his shoulder and said, ¡°how about this, my private jet will return to Binhai tomorrow morning, and you will return to Binhai with me tomorrow. Then, we will discuss the matter of cooperation on the ne. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Tomorrow? ¡± Dongfang Jun raised his eyebrows, and his heart immediately skipped a beat. ¡°Can¡¯t it be the day after tomorrow? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it the day after tomorrow, ¡± Dongfang Mo said without batting an eyelid. ¡°although it¡¯s said that your decision on the design is foolproof, many times, overconfidence will make you appear arrogant, so I think it¡¯s better to... ¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. ¡± Dongfang Jun quickly took over Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, ¡°then I¡¯ll go back to great-aunt first. If you¡¯re free tonight... ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over to great-aunt¡¯s vi tonight, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly promised Dongfang Jun. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you haven¡¯t done, do it as soon as possible tonight. When you go back tomorrow, the bidding will probably reach its climax, and you won¡¯t have the time toe to the United States in the short term. ¡± Dongfang Jun smiled bitterly, and then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do. I originally came to the United States to discuss a cooperation with you. Since we¡¯ve agreed to a cooperation, it means that we¡¯ve sessfullypleted it. ¡± Chapter 859

Chapter 859: Chapter 859 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s ne flew to Binhai early in the morning. Mu Ru was sleeping in her room with little feather, so of course she could not fall asleep. Little feather had been jumping on the bed,ining about how bored she was. If she had known earlier, she would not have followed her to America. It was indeed boring. Last night, after dinner at a Chinese restaurant, they went to great-aunt¡¯s house together. great-aunt kept apologizing to her, saying that she was shocked. She did not expect ah Mei to be such a person She would never believe a single word she said in the future. Mu Ru did not me great-aunt at all. After all, she was already in her eighties. Her intentions were good. She just hoped that Dongfang Mo and Dongfang Jun could reconcile as brothers and not make things like enemies. Last night, they sat at great-aunt¡¯s house for a long time before finally returning to Dongfang Mo¡¯s vacation vi. Dongfang Mo seemed to be busy with work that night. In short, he did not go to bed that night. It seemed like he had driven out many times beforeing back in the morning However, he informed her and little feather that it was time to return to Binhai. She was not surprised that Dongfang Mo was very busyst night because he already had a lot of things to do. Moreover, Dongfang Mei had not been caught yet. Furthermore, Xi Muxue was still at the hospital. He would probably visit her again before he left. However, what surprised her was that Dongfang Jun actually went back to Binhai with them today. At this moment, he and Dongfang Mo were discussing something in the study room next to them. Little feather jumped for a while and finally fell asleep on the bed. Mu Ru, on the other hand, could not fall asleep. Even though she did not sleep muchst night, she still could not fall asleep at this moment. Due to her pregnancy and the flight, she felt a little dizzy. She should have been lying down, but she felt ufortable lying down. She got up from the bed and sat on the sofa beside the bed. It was a vast expanse of white outside the window. In fact, the ne was flying through the clouds, so there was no scenery outside the window, so she did not go out to look at the scenery. Her hand unconsciously rested on her stomach, and her heart slowly grew restless. She had been thinking about whether to tell Dongfang Mo about this yesterday. She had initially thought about telling himst night, but he was so busyst night that he did not have time toe to her room. At this moment, she felt mncholic again. It seemed that the misunderstanding between her and Dongfang Mo had indeed been resolved. Even when he first made the engagement with Xi Muxue, it was because he had made a mistake. The first person he had met was her. But even so, she could not be happy. Because no matter what, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue had once been husband and wife. They had also had a child, even though that child had been aborted in the end. When she thought of this, she could not help but sigh. Humans were greedy animals. Originally, all she wanted was to live an ordinary married life with Dongfang Mo, like all ordinary couples in the world. There was no love, but.. She could live a peaceful life until she was old. However, after this kidnapping, she felt a little mncholic for some reason. For some reason, whenever she thought of Dongfang Mo running madly with Mu Xue in his arms, her heart would be filled with jealousy to the point of madness. She did not know what had happened to her. Why was it like this? When she thought of the things that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue had done with her, and how close they used to be, she actually felt heartache! The pain was not obvious. It was as if there was a thin and long needle stuck in the tip of her heart. It hurt when it was stuck in, but when it was pulled out, it also seemed very painful! Chapter 860

Chapter 860: Chapter 860 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Back at Binhai, Mu Ru started to get busy because little feather was going back to kindergarten. As for herself, Jingxuan Gallery called her and said that she had sold out and the price was very good. They asked her to quickly draw some more paintings and send them over. She was originally a painter, so it was not difficult for her to draw. However, her body was a little special now. It was ufortable to smell the Turpentine oil when she was pregnant, not to mention drawing. Thus, that night, after dinner, she waited in her room for Dongfang Mo, who had been busy since returning from America. Finally, at 11:30 pm, she waited for this man toe back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± Dongfang Mo noticed that she was only wearing Pajamas and leaning against the SOFA. He could not help but walk over and reproach her in a low voice, ¡°why don¡¯t you know how to cherish your body? Don¡¯t women know how old they get when they stay upte? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look morepatible with you if I¡¯m older? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Go out to prevent people from saying that we¡¯re father and daughter. ¡± Dongfang Mo sucked in a breath of cold air when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m only nine years older than you. Besides, when we go out, we don¡¯t look like father and daughter, do we? ¡± She nodded. ¡°indeed, we don¡¯t look like father and daughter, but we look like brother and sister. ¡± ¡°nonsense, ¡± Dongfang Mo said snappily. ¡°We¡¯re obviously husband and wife, okay? Look at the wedding photo on our marriage certificate. How much of a husband and wife look together? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him again when she heard this. She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen someone as shameless as him. The photo on their marriage certificate was just a silly photo, okay? ¡°I¡¯m going back to Korea. ¡± Mu Ru did not want to continue arguing with him over this issue, so she quickly brought up her own business. ¡°What are you going back to Korea for? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately became alert. ¡°Did Che Qishuan call you again? You must not pay any attention to the three of them. They are living a good life and don¡¯tck anything. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to get my paintings. ¡± Mu Ru yawned and said, ¡°the paintings I put in Jingxuan gallery are all sold out, but I still have a lot of stored paintings in Korea. I want to put them in Jingxuan gallery to sell. ¡± ¡°What are you going to get? Just put them where you want them, ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bring them back when we go to Korea in the future? ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any paintings to sell now. I don¡¯t have a single one, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined to him. ¡°Then you can continue painting. ¡± Dongfang Mo took off his coat and threw it on the Sofa as he spoke. ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, go to bed and sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower too. You haven¡¯t taken a shower yet. Why don¡¯t we take a shower together? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was obviously ambiguous when he mentioned the shower together. His mind immediately recalled thest time they rolled in the bathtub together. He had been busy with thepany¡¯s matters during this period of time. It seemed that he had not done anything with her for a week... ... When he thought of this, his body began to heat up instinctively. He turned around and went to the SOFA again. His thin lips moved close to her earlobe and asked in a low voice, ¡°what do you think? Shall we... take a shower together? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mu Ru reached out and pushed his head away. She then snorted coldly and said, ¡°in your dreams. I can¡¯t even draw anymore. How can I serve you? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even draw anymore? ¡± Dongfang Mo was even more puzzled He couldn¡¯t help but grab her wrist and ask with concern, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Mu Ru, is your hand hurting or something ufortable? Did it affect your drawing? I¡¯ve never stopped your hobby and interest in drawing. ¡± Chapter 861

Chapter 861: Chapter 861 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have it, ¡± Mu Ru said straightforwardly. ¡°You have it? ¡± Dongfang Mo obviously didn¡¯t react in time. ¡°What do you have? Do you have other thoughts? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned. She had to give in to Dongfang Mo. wasn¡¯t his reaction usually extremely fast How could he not react in time now? ¡°Yes, I have other thoughts. ¡± She simply allowed him to continue speaking and then said indifferently, ¡°I feel that living with you is meaningless. It¡¯s better to be alone in the past, free and unfettered... ¡± ¡°You mean... ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at Mu Ru. ¡°Do you still want to go back to the life before I found you? Is that why you said you want to go back to Korea? ¡± ¡°Yes, why not? ¡± Mu Ru stood up as she spoke and walked towards the bed. Seriously, Dongfang Mo was really not an ordinary dumb person. Talking to him was like talking to a cow ying the lute. No, it was like talking to a cow but not to a horse. ¡°OF COURSE NOT! ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly rejected her and followed her without even taking a shower. He grabbed the woman who was about to go to bed and pressed her against the wall Then, he lectured her in a serious tone, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t throw a Tantrum like a child, okay We¡¯re already married and we¡¯re legally married. I know you¡¯re shocked by this trip to America, but haven¡¯t I been busy for the past few days After I¡¯m done with my work, can we go on our honeymoon again I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you. Besides, whatever I owe you in the past, I¡¯ll... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t press me so hard. ¡± Mu Ru pushed hard against her man, making her feel very ufortable. She instinctively became nervous because the child in her stomach was theirs. ¡°I have to press harder. ¡± Dongfang Mo increased the intensity of his prank, pressing against her even harder. He lowered his head, and his thin lipsnded on her forehead. He said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, let¡¯s go to the bathroom... I¡¯ll help you take a bath... okay? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru answered angrily. She turned her head to the side and immediately avoided his thin lips. Then, she used her hand to push against his body. ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll crush it to death? ¡± ¡°crush it to death? ¡± Dongfang Mo felt that this was a little strange. He could not help but lower his head to look at the rtionship between her and himself. His thick eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°crush who to death? ¡± ¡°CRUSH IT! ¡± Mu Ru pointed at her stomach and said in a bad mood, ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, then continue to crush it. Anyway... ¡± ¡°It? ¡± Dongfang Mo also pointed at Mu Ru¡¯s stomach. Suddenly, his mind shed like lightning. He reacted in an instant and quickly moved his body away He could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Mu Ru... did you... have a baby again? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and could not be bothered with him. She immediately went to bed andy down on her side to sleep. She was not in the mood to pay attention to this slow-witted man! In movies and television, when the female lead told the male lead that she had a baby, the male lead would be overjoyed. Then, he would hug the female lead and spin her around twice to express his excitement. But when this matter fell on her and Dongfang Mo¡¯s heads, it actually became like this... ... Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo a very quick-witted fellow Wasn¡¯t he quite smart Why was his reaction so slow on this matter? Sigh, people say that women be stupid when they¡¯re pregnant. Why didn¡¯t she be stupid, but Dongfang Mo became stupid first? Chapter 862

Chapter 862: Chapter 862: Love is a superstition that is at the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo looked at the woman lying on her side and immediately chased after her to the bed. He used his hands to turn her body over and hugged her tightly in his embrace. He had a silly smile on his face as his thin lips continuously kissed her forehead, face, and lips He said incoherently, ¡°Mu Ru, my good wife, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? We have a baby again. I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m so happy... ¡± Three ck lines immediately fell on mu RU¡¯s face. She had said that she had a baby, but he had not reacted in time, okay Now he was ming her. This man was indeed different from the average person when he was happy. He was so excited that he had forgotten that he had not showered yet. He just hugged her like this, as if he was nning to sleep with her. She immediately reminded him that it was time to take a shower. Even if he was not afraid of choking her with the smell of his sweat, he still had to take care of the unformed thing in his stomach, right? Dongfang Mo immediately got out of bed. He had indeed showered, but judging from the sound of watering from the bathroom and the speed of his shower, he seemed to be a little too excited. It was indeed not an ordinary excitement because Dongfang Mo had hardly slept the whole night. Mu Ru could not bear it and did not get along with him. However, he would get up and walk around the room, and then go to the study room to check if there were any books on pregnant women. Of course there weren¡¯t, so he immediately wrote down a line in his notebook: Remember to go to the bookstore to buy all kinds of books on pregnant women after work tomorrow. When he returned to the room, Mu Ru had already fallen asleep, but he was still so excited that he fell asleep. In the end, he simply moved a stool to sit by the bed and stared at the sleeping woman on the bed, staring at her with a silly smile. Mu Ru had a good night¡¯s sleep. She slept until the sun was high in the sky. When she woke up, Dongfang Mo¡¯s shadow had long disappeared from the room. Of course, she had gone to work. She got up somewhat helplessly. Last night, he had originally wanted to tell Dongfang Mo to go back to Korea. In the end, the matter of returning to Korea was not settled. In the end, she fell asleep again for no reason. Although she had a good night¡¯s sleep, she still yawned when she woke up. She knew that this was because she was pregnant, because pregnant women tended to get tired easily. When she washed up and came downstairs, Dongfang Mo and little feather were not around. Of course, one went to kindergarten and the other went to work. The huge courtyard left her alone at home, making her look extremely bored. The breakfast was very sumptuous, but her appetite was not good, so she did not eat much. Aunt Liu advised her to eat more, and there was a kind smile on her face. She did not need to guess to know that Dongfang Mo must have told Aunt Liu the news of her pregnancy. Sure enough, aunt Liu said that the nutrition of pregnant women was very important. From today onwards, the kitchen would have to prepare a nutritious set meal for her. And she could not refuse to eat just because her appetite was not good. No matter what, she had to eat as much as possible. The nutrition of the baby was very important. Mu Ru listened quietly. Aunt Liu was a very nice person. Ever since she married Dongfang Mo, she had been treating her well. However, even now, she still suspected that aunt Liu had given her something like sleeping pills in the calming soup. Of course, she was embarrassed to ask. After all, it had been so long. Moreover, what could she do even if she asked Could it be that she would scold Aunt Liu? Moreover, she believed that it was definitely not aunt Liu¡¯s idea. It was definitely that Bastard Dongfang Mo. only he had such a bitchy heart and behavior. Chapter 863

Chapter 863: Chapter 863 Love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru could not draw, and she could not go back to Korea to get the twenty or so paintings that were in stock. She was extremely troubled, so after breakfast, she went out again. Because of the special circumstances, when she went out, Uncle Liu followed her and asked her where she was going. He drove her there. Mu Ru was a little amused. She felt that Dongfang Mo was making too much of a fuss. Although she was pregnant, it was only seven weeks. It was indeed too early for her to need someone to apany and take care of her. Therefore, she declined uncle Liu¡¯s good intentions and said that she had nowhere else to go. She was only going to the oil painting vige. This ce was not too far from the oil painting vige, and it was convenient to take a taxi. She could have taken a taxi there. Of course, uncle Liu did not agree and let her experience his difficulties. He said that Dongfang Mo had instructed that she could not take any transportation by herself, so he had to drive her wherever she wanted to go. Mu Ru was helpless and could only let Uncle Liu drive her to the oil painting vige. Fortunately, Uncle Liu had other matters to attend to and left after driving her to the oil painting vige. He only said that he wanted her to call him when she wanted to go back. Mu Ru only walked around the oil painting vige for a while. Her paintings were already gone in the Jingxuan Gallery. Ah Yun and the others only asked when she would be able to draw a new painting and said that her paintings would sell well. She only said that she was busy recently and would naturally send the paintings over when she was free. After chatting with them briefly, she walked out of the door and bumped into Wang Yunchuan at the entrance of an art gallery. To be honest, she did not know this mayor¡¯s daughter at first because she usually did not apany Dongfang Mo to attend any banquets. The reason she remembered Wang Yunchuan was because she had met her when she apanied Dongfang Mo to attend the charity gst time. Although Wang Yunchuan was the mayor¡¯s daughter, he had always kept a low profile. When he saw her, he immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, what a coincidence to meet you here. ¡± Mu Ru smiled and nodded. Seeing that she was looking at the paintings, she could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Wang, where are you going to hang the paintings? ¡± ¡°hang the rooms, ¡± Wang Yunchuan answered naturally. ¡°Ah Jun and I are getting married. The new house has been renovated a long time ago, but itcks decorations. Today, I am going to buy a few paintings to hang on the wall to decorate it. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Mu Ru felt gratified when she heard this. She could not help but quickly say, ¡°then congrattions to you. Ah Jun is a good person and treats others very sincerely. You will definitely be happy if you marry him. ¡± Although she was somewhat unhappy because she had encountered Dongfang Jun calling her to deceive her in America, she still tried her best to praise Dongfang Jun towards Dongfang Jun¡¯s fianc??e. Wang Yunchuan smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°I know that he is a very good person. Moreover, it is very difficult for him now. It is not his fault that Xingwang group has caused such a Ruckus. However, it is only at this time that it appears that he is capable and steady. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and did not continue the topic that Wang Yunchuan had thrown at her. She only said softly, ¡°well, Miss Wang, I still have some other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll contact youter. ¡± After Mu ru finished speaking, she saw that Wang Yunchuan had nodded, so she immediately turned around and left. She did not know what had happened to Dongfang Jun¡¯s Xing Wang Corporation, but she was not in the mood to find out. Whether it was Dongfang Corporation or Xing Wang Corporation, it had nothing to do with her, Xi Muru. The only people who had anything to do with her were little feather and the child in her stomach. Just as mu ru thought of this, her phone rang. She took out her phone in annoyance. It was mother Wang Calling. She hesitated for a moment but still pressed the answer button. Chapter 864

Chapter 864: Chapter 864 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as the phone was ced by her ear, before she could say anything, mother Wang¡¯s voice was heard in a hurry. ¡°Mu Ru, something¡¯s wrong. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother Wang? ¡± Mu Ru quickly asked, ¡°are you sick or did something happen to you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. ¡± Mother Wang¡¯s hurried voice hesitated for a moment before it was heard again. ¡°It¡¯s your father, Xi Yuancheng. He... he can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± Xi Yuancheng can¡¯t take it anymore Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She still remembered that not long ago, actually, it was only half a month ago. That time when Xi Muxue knelt down and begged her, didn¡¯t Xi Yuancheng Still Help Mu Xue scold her Why was it that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore in the blink of an eye? Could it be that Xi Muxue had returned from America again And then, she thought of some conspiracy The father and daughter controlled mother Wang and made her call her. Was it to trick her? She didn¡¯t want to fall for it again, so she said to mother Wang Calmly, ¡°well, mother Wang, if he can¡¯t take it anymore, then look for his precious Xi Muxue. Why are you calling me? ¡± Mother Wang was obviously stunned on the phone and did not know how to answer because Mu Ru¡¯s rejection was very straightforward. Furthermore, she was very clear about how Xi Yuancheng had treated Mu Ru. Hence, she said softly, ¡°okay, Mu Ru, I got it. Then I¡¯ll call... Mu Xue. ¡± Mu Ru hung up the phone and felt extremely frustrated. Xi Yuancheng, Xi Yuancheng, the person who had abandoned her since she was young and regarded her as an evil creature, there was no need for her to care about his life or death. Moreover, every time he said he could not do it, it was a lie. With this thought, Mu Ru no longer bothered about Xi Yuancheng. She immediately started to worry about her paintings in Korea because Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t let her go back to get them. It seemed like she could only get Che Qixuan to send them to her. Hence, she called Che Qixuan again, but there was no answer on her phone. She had no choice but to call home again. This time, someone picked up, but it was Pu Zhihui who picked up. Mu Ru quickly told Pu zhihui about wanting those paintings in Korea and asked her to tell Che Qixuan to help her send them over. Pu Zhihui teased her on the phone, Xi Muru.. You¡¯ve forgiven Dongfang Mo so quickly and even nned to spend the rest of your life with him? Mu Ru was stunned, but she couldn¡¯t answer a word. Did she forgive Dongfang Mo She didn¡¯t know, but she was pregnant with his child. So what if she didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life with him? Pu Zhihui couldn¡¯t wait for her reply for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Fine, you can do your own things. As for your paintings, I¡¯ll bring them over for you in a few days. It just so happens that I¡¯ming to Binhai. ¡± ¡°You¡¯reing to Binhai? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Zhihui, what are you doing in Binhai? Do you have business here? ¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course I have business here. ¡± Pu Zhihuiughed Then she added, ¡°even if I don¡¯t have business here, I can stille over for a trip. Besides, I promised little featherst year that I would bring her to the bottom of the sea when she turns five for children¡¯s Day. I have to keep my promise, right? ¡± Mu Ru remembered after hearing Pu Zhihui¡¯s reminder. It was true. Children¡¯s Day wasing soon, and she hadn¡¯t even prepared a holiday gift for little feather yet. After chatting with Pu Zhihui for a while, Pu Zhihui teased her on the phone, ¡°can I stay in one inch Mo city when Ie to Binhai? ¡± Mu Ru quickly said, ¡°of course. After all, Dongfang Mo doesn¡¯t own that ce anymore. ¡°. She, Xi Muru, was already the mistress of one inch MO CITY! Chapter 865

Chapter 865: Chapter 865 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Mu ru hung up the phone with Pu Zhihui, she realized that she actually didn¡¯t know where to go. She couldn¡¯t help but think that she hadn¡¯t contacted Cheng Feier for a long time. Should she call her and ask how she was doing? Thus, she took out her phone and quickly searched for Cheng Feier¡¯s number in her phone book. However, before she could find her number, she received a call from the kindergarten. She said that Yu Yu was fighting with her ssmates at school and asked her to hurry over. Mu Ru was shocked. She knew that little feather had a strong personality. She attributed this to the fact that Che Qixuan had doted on her too much in the past. However, the fight with the children at the kindergarten did not seem to have happened. Although little feather was naughty, she was still very sensible. She probably would not fight with them. Mu Ru hurriedly took a taxi to the kindergarten. Only then did she realize that there was a bloody scar on the back of little feather¡¯s hand. However, the face of the other little boy was clearly marked with a five-finger mark and a bloody mark. She walked in and before she could say anything.. Little feather¡¯s form teacher, teacher Chen, was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Both of the childrenughed. The boy was probably a little more mischievous. I don¡¯t know which sentence provoked Dongfang Yu, but Dongfang Yu pped the boy first. The boy retaliated and scratched Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand until it bled. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she frowned and could not help but squat down and ask, ¡°Yu Yu, why did you hit him first? It¡¯s not right to hit him first. ¡± ¡°because she scolded me. ¡± Yu Yu puffed up her cheeks and shouted, ¡°He called me a bastard child and said that my mommy has slept with countless men. I don¡¯t know whose child it is either. It¡¯s a bastard child. ¡± When Mu ru heard this, her face immediately darkened. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the little boy coldly and asked, ¡°what¡¯s your name? Who taught you these words? What right do you have to say such nonsense? ¡± ¡°It was my father who told me this. ¡± The boy had a fierce look on his face He said indifferently, ¡°my father said that the prosperity group belongs to our family, and the Dongfang Group will belong to our family in the future. Our family will be the real overlord, and my grandfather will be the old overlord. ¡± ¡°Who is your father? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she asked again, ¡°and who is your grandfather? How old are you? How dare you curse? ¡± ¡°I am Qiu Shaoxiong, and my father is Qiu Zhanpeng. ¡± The little boy had a proud look on his face, and then he said proudly, ¡°my grandfather is Dongfang Yingwu! He is a big hero! ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t know who Qiu Zhanpeng was, because she had never heard anyone mention such a name before. But Dongfang Yingwu, she knew, was Dongfang Mo¡¯s uncle. Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Yingwu not married Didn¡¯t he get mixed up with Dongfang Mei It was said that Dongfang Jun was the product of incest between Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei. No, no, it didn¡¯t seem like incest. It was said that Dongfang Yingwu wasn¡¯t originally from the Dongfang family. Mu Ru actually heard all these rumors from aunt Liu and Amin. As for the reliability of the information, she wasn¡¯t sure. However, from what she knew, Dongfang Yingwu didn¡¯t have a son, and it was a son with the surname Qiu. This grandson was also surnamed Qiu. Could it be that Qiu Zhanpeng was Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s adopted Godson And this little boy was Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s Godgrandson? Chapter 866

Chapter 866: Chapter 866 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Alright, no matter who Dongfang Yingwu was, there was no reason for him to spout nonsense like this. Hence, she had a cold expression on her face. Just as she was about to speak, a deep and cold voice came from behind her. ¡°even if your grandfather is a great hero, you don¡¯t have the right to spout nonsense. ¡± The cold voice did not have the slightest bit of warmth. The instant Mu ru turned her head, she realized that the person standing behind her was actually Dongfang Mo.. The little boy was obviously frightened by Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold and cold face. He instinctively leaned towards teacher Chen However, he continued to shout, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Feather was originally a bastard. Her Mommy didn¡¯t know... ¡± Qiu Shaoxiong didn¡¯t finish his sentence because teacher Liu covered his mouth Then, he looked at Dongfang Mo and Xi Mumu and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already notified his parents. They¡¯ll probably be here soon. These weren¡¯t taught by our teacher. It¡¯s not right for children to scold others. They should hit others... ¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t scold me, I wouldn¡¯t have hit him first, ¡± little feather shouted immediately Then, he pointed at Qiu Shaoxiong and said, ¡°you¡¯re the one with a misceneous surname. You just said that your grandfather¡¯s surname is Dongfang, and your father¡¯s surname is Qiu. If your family isn¡¯t misceneous, then what is? ¡± ¡°Alright, Yu Yu. ¡± Mu Ru stopped little feather and then looked at teacher Chen. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back first. Let little feather go back to ss. As for this little friend Qiu Shaoxiong, you¡¯d bettermunicate with his parents... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. Communicate with what? ¡± Following the voice of a woman, an enchanting woman suddenly appeared in front of them When she saw Qiu Shaoxiong¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, ¡°Aiyo, Shaoxiong, what happened to your face? which little bastard grabbed it? Tell Mommy, I¡¯ll get daddy to help you vent your angerter. ¡± When teacher Chen heard this, his face immediately darkened Then, he carefully reminded her, ¡°Mommy Shaoxiong, when Shaoxiong fought with the little friend, he was the one who scolded the other little friend first. Although Shaoxiong¡¯s face was grabbed, Shaoxiong also grabbed the back of the other¡¯s hand. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a fight between children... ¡± ¡°How can we let it go? ¡± The woman was obviously unhappy Therefore, she could not help but shout loudly, ¡°scratches on the back of the hands and scratches on the face are twopletely different things. Which Child Scratched Shaoxiong? How did her parents educate him? ¡± ¡°Do you think that you raised him better than me? ¡±DongfanggMoo, who was already squatting down tofort little feather, could not help but raise his head to look at her after hearing the woman¡¯s words With a gloomy face, he said in a cold voice, ¡°your son called my daughter a bastard. Did you teach him to scold people like that? ¡± This woman obviously did not expect to meet Dongfang Mo here. Now that she was being questioned by Dongfang Mo in such a cold manner, she could not answer him for a moment. She only looked at Dongfang Mo and her lips moved twice. ¡°Alright, I still have something to do. If you are not convinced, you can ask your husband, Qiu Zhanpeng, toe to the Dongfang Group to look for me, ¡± Dongfang Mo said coldly. Then, he said to teacher Chen, ¡°has this Qiu Shaoxiong apologized to Yu Yu? ¡± Teacher Chen shook his head and said to Qiu Shaoxiong, ¡°Shaoxiong, quickly apologize to Yu Yu. It¡¯s not right for you to scold her. You can not scold others in the future. Ask Yu Yu Yu to forgive you. ¡± Qiu Shaoxiong was originally very arrogant. However, when he saw his mother being questioned by Dongfang Yu¡¯s father and not daring to say a word, and when he saw his mother continuously winking at him, he finally came over to apologize to little feather. Chapter 867

Chapter 867: Chapter 867 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After settling little feather¡¯s matter, Dongfang Mo and mu ruforted little feather for a while before bidding farewell to the teacher and principal. Just as they reached the entrance of the kindergarten, they happened to meet Qiu Shaoxiong¡¯s mother. When she saw Dongfang Mo, she instinctively moved aside. From this, one could see the fear and fear she had for Dongfang Mo deep in her heart. Mu Ru saw that he had already opened the car door and could only follow him into his car. When he opened the car, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Um, why did you rush to the kindergarten? ¡± ¡°My secretary told me, ¡± Dongfang Mo said truthfully. ¡°I guess the kindergarten called you first but couldn¡¯t get through. Then, they called me, but I didn¡¯t receive it. They were afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time, so they probably called you again. ¡± When Mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she immediately remembered that she had indeed called Pu Zhihui before she received the call from the kindergarten. It was probably at that time that the kindergarten called her for the first time. ¡°where... are you taking me? ¡± Mu Ru saw that he wasn¡¯t directly driving back to one inch mo city, so she couldn¡¯t help but look out of the window and ask ... ¡°It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first. ¡± Dongfang Mo turned to look at her and said softly, ¡°go to my office in the afternoon to rest. After I get off work, we¡¯ll go to the bookstore to buy pregnant women¡¯s books. ¡± ¡°Buy Pregnant Women¡¯s books? ¡± Mu Ru frowned and said, ¡°I remember seven years ago when Mu Xue was pregnant, didn¡¯t she buy a lot of pregnant women¡¯s books? ¡± ¡°those were lost a long time ago, ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly. ¡°anything she used, after she left one inch ink city, I cleaned it all up. ¡± Mu Ru fell silent when she heard that. Dongfang Mo was indeed a ruthless person. He had clearly liked Xi Muxue in the past. Even though what he said was wrong, in the end... ... She could not help but sigh when she thought of this. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart was actually hard to read. She could not help but think that if she offended him, would she end up worse than Mu Xue back then? Hence, she said carefully, ¡°well, Dongfang Mo, if, I¡¯m talking about if, one day, I identally anger you, will you treat me like you did Xi Muxue? ¡± Dongfang mo raised his eyebrows and looked at her from the side. He said in a deep voice, ¡°do you think you haven¡¯t angered me enough? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned and immediately stopped talking. Dongfang Mo was telling the truth. It seemed that she had angered Dongfang Mo many times more than Xi Muxue, right? The rest of the time, the car fell into silence. Mu Ru felt a little bored and wanted to press the CD to listen to the music, but Dongfang Mo stopped the car at that moment. When she got out of the car and looked up, she immediately saw the words ¡®calcium bone soup restaurant¡¯ . She was stunned. Dongfang Mo had already gotten out of the car from the other side. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already asked my secretary to reserve a seat. ¡± Dongfang Mo came over and grabbed her waist, walking towards the entrance of the calcium bone soup restaurant with her. However, just as they reached the entrance, they bumped into the person walking out. Mu Ru felt that the person looked familiar and before she could react, the person was already calling her with a smile. ¡°Xi Muru, how have you been? ¡± Only then did mu ru react. It turned out that this person was Nangong Xun who kidnapped her and Kuang Yingying six years ago. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. Nangong Xun did not look old, but he looked more mature and steady. ¡°She is my wife, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Mu ru and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Nangong, the next time you see her, remember to call her Madam Dongfang! ¡± Chapter 868

Chapter 868: Chapter 868 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Madam Dongfang? ¡± Nangong Xun had a funny smile on his face. He took a deep look at mu ru, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He was ready to walk out of the door. Just as he was about to turn around, Dongfang Mo said coldly, ¡°Nangong Xun, you¡¯ve been through a lot these past few years. Don¡¯t get mixed up with people like Qiu Zhanpeng, and don¡¯t even think about trampling Dongfang Jun to death. Don¡¯t forget, he still has a big brother. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he immediately left with Mu Ru. As for Nangong Xun, who hade to Binhai at this time, he naturally knew who he was looking for. However, he had already warned him. If he still insisted on going his own way, then in the end, he wouldn¡¯t be med for being impolite. As the saying goes, one should appreciate the other. He sympathized with Nangong Xun¡¯s experiences these past few years. However, he didn¡¯t forget the disaster that Nangong Xun had brought to him and Mu Ru. He only hoped that he, who had stood up once again, would take care of himself. Mu Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. What did Dongfang Mo mean by saying that Nangong Xun had gone through a lot in the past few years Could it be that Nangong Xun had encountered something else? It was no wonder that Nangong Xun had nevere out to cause trouble in the past half a year since Dongfang Mo had found her. She thought that the enmity between Dongfang Mo and Nangong Xun had been resolved over the past few years? Although she was puzzled, Nangong Xun did not leave a good impression on her, especially when he kidnapped her seven years ago. Therefore, Mu Ru did not ask Dongfang Mo again She just quietly followed him upstairs to the private room he had booked. The calcium bone soup shop was actually a big bone soup shop. The bone soup here was made from cylindrical bones. Because it was authentic and there were many peopleing, they usually had to book seats in advance. Mu Ru and Dongfang Mo¡¯s private room was bigger. It was just the two of them. Dongfang Mo ordered a medium-sized calcium bone soup and then ordered many of her favorite dishes. When Mu ru saw that he had ordered the return pot meat, she could not help but interrupt, ¡°I remember you don¡¯t eat the return pot meat? Aren¡¯t you going to say that it¡¯s greasy? ¡± Dongfang Mo handed the menu in his hand to the waiter, signaling for the dishes to be served quickly Then, after the waiter left, he smiled and exined to Mu Ru, ¡°in the past, I didn¡¯t eat it, but in the future, I¡¯ll slowly eat it. I can¡¯t let you settle everything for me. We¡¯re husband and wife, and we¡¯re going to spend the rest of our lives together. I also have to learn to make do with you. ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips lightly and looked at the friendly-looking man in front of her. Suddenly, she had an illusion that this was not Dongfang Mo. this was clearly che Qi Xuan, okay? ¡°Are you sure that we really want to spend our lives together? ¡± Mu Ru reached out and took the boiled green beans that the waitress had just sent over from the dining table. She opened it and put it into her mouth as she asked softly. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart sank, but he did not show it on his face. He still replied with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think that your life is too little? Alright then, let¡¯s make a decision on our next life as well. ¡± ¡°...¡±Mu ru waspletely speechless. Alright, she did not know what was wrong with Dongfang Mo. he did not love her, and she did not love him. Yet, he still wanted to spend his life with her. He even felt that it was not enough. ¡°If, I¡¯m talking about if, ¡± Mu ru said carefully, ¡°what if I don¡¯t n to spend the rest of my life with you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart sank even more. The expression on his face stiffened and his deep gazended on her face. He then asked softly, ¡°why? Then who do you n to spend the rest of your life with? ¡± Chapter 869

Chapter 869: Chapter 869 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I n to spend my life alone. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s mood lightened up after she said this, and her courage grew as well She looked up at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°although you¡¯ve already told me the INS and outs of your rtionship with Xi Muxue and said that it¡¯s because you¡¯ve got the wrong person, you have to admit that during the five years that Xi muxue lived in one inch ink city under my identity, you¡¯ve actually always known who she was, and you¡¯ve also said that... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯ve already exined it to you. I didn¡¯t know that you were the one who saved me back then. The reason why I let her stay in one inch ink city was because I was thinking... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save you, ¡± Mu ru quickly cut off Dongfang Mo¡¯s words She still said very steadily, ¡°simrly, you don¡¯t have to give yourself to me. What I did back then was just a simple act. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about it myself. And this... ¡± Mu Ru paused for a moment before she finally mustered her courage and made up her mind to say, ¡°Dongfang Mo, these aren¡¯t enough conditions for us to be husband and wife. ¡± ¡°Then what are the conditions for us to be a couple? ¡± Dongfang Mo asked sullenly. He was already very upset. He had brought her here for lunch, but she had actually discussed the rtionship between husband and wife with him. ¡°A young man and woman want to be a couple. I think the most important thing is that they have a certain foundation of affection for each other, right? ¡± Mu Ru exined patiently. ¡°That is the so-called love. ¡± ¡°Love? ¡± Dongfang mo raised his thick eyebrows, and his face darkened again. He still asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°what is the so-called love of yours? ¡± Mu Ru was about to speak, but there was a soft knock on the door. The waiter brought in the calcium bone soup and smiled, saying that the other dishes would be served soon. Therefore, Dongfang Mo did not discuss the issue of love with Mu Ru. Instead, he quickly brought a bowl to help her fill the soup. Mu Ru was indeed hungry, and the soup was too fragrant, so she drank the soup first. They did not eat Chinese food for long because Dongfang Mo received a call in the middle. Mu Ru did not know who called him, but from his expression, it seemed like something big had happened. Dongfang Mo obviously didn¡¯t tell her what had happened. He only said that he couldn¡¯t take her to thepany in the afternoon, and that he couldn¡¯t apany her to the bookstore to buy pregnant books tonight. All of this would take two days, and he had other things to do now. So, in the end, the two of them separated at the entrance of the calcium bone Dojo. Dongfang Mo drove off to settle his matters, while Xi Muru was driven back to one inch mo city by Uncle Liu. The next few days were very quiet. Dongfang Mo was busy with something, and it seemed like he always left early and returnedte. Only little feather chirped every day and came back to report to her about the situation in their kindergarten. ¡°Mommy, the kindergarten is going to be Fang summer vacation soon. ¡± Little feather said to Mu ru beside her as she ate, ¡°we are rehearsing for the end-of-term performance these two days. I have a lot of performances to perform. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Mu Ru stroked the top of her head with her hand. ¡°Then, where do you want to go after the summer vacation? ¡± ¡°I want to go back to Korea to y, ¡± Yu Yu answered without thinking. ¡°I talked to daddy on the phone a few days ago. Daddy said that they all miss me very much and hope that I can go back for a vacation during the vacation. Aunt wisdom also said that she wille to Binhai to pick me up. ¡± Chapter 870

Chapter 870: Chapter 870 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After hearing what little feather said, Mu Ru suddenly remembered that she had called Pu Zhihui a few days ago. Pu Zhihui had suddenly said that she wasing to Binhai. She had thought that she had something to do, but it turned out that she was here to pick up little feather? ¡°Do you know that you want to go back to Korea for your summer vacation? ¡± Mu Ru picked up a lion¡¯s head for little feather and ced it in her bowl. However, she frowned instinctively. Based on her intuition, Dongfang Mo probably wouldn¡¯t agree to it This was because he was making the best use of his time to develop a father-daughter rtionship with feather. How could he allow feather to leave him? ¡°Daddy has been busy these past two days. I¡¯ve had time to talk to him about this, ¡± feather said nonchntly. ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t daddy still have the baby in your belly ¡°He¡¯s slowly developing a rtionship with the baby. I want to go back and apany my daddy. I feel that my rtionship with daddy has be distant. ¡± Alright, Mu ru admitted that some things would be deeply ingrained after a long time, such as feelings! When little feather was born, it was Che Qixuan who carried her first. It was Che Qixuan who had apanied her growing up. Before she knew Dongfang Mo, Che Qixuan had always been her father in little feather¡¯s heart. Such feelings were not for a day or two, but for a full five years. And those five years were the five years that a child relied on a father the most. It was also the five years that a child fixed a father in his heart. She admitted that Dongfang Mo worked very hard and had always been trying to curry favor with little feather. And little feather no longer called him a liar but called him daddy. Unfortunately, these were all just formalities. In the depths of little feather¡¯s heart, no one could rece him, not even her biological father, Dongfang Mo.. She had no objection to little feather wanting to go back to Korea for a vacation during the summer vacation, because she herself also wanted to go back to Korea. However, she knew that it would be useless if she had no objections. Dongfang Mo had to have no objections. Mu Ru nned to wait for Dongfang Mo toe back in the evening and tell him about this matter. At the same time, she also mentioned that she wanted to apany little feather back to Korea for a vacation. She hoped that he would agree immediately. However, who knew that she would wait in the room until midnight and Dongfang Mo still hadn¡¯t returned. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and fell asleep. When she woke up, she found herself lying on the SOFA. Her sore neck reminded her that she was the only one in the roomst night, and that man, Dongfang Mo, who kept saying that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, hadn¡¯t returned all night. Alright, he hadn¡¯t returned all night. Perhaps he had gone on a business trip somewhere. Mu Ru didn¡¯t take it to heart. She only muttered in her heart, ¡°seriously, why didn¡¯t he call me when he was on a business trip? Didn¡¯t he know that he would be waiting for me? ¡°? Thinking of this, Mu Ru instinctively jumped in fright. It seemed that she had already gotten used to waiting for Dongfang Mo to return home. Could this be considered the life of a resentful woman? AIYO, damn it She used her hands to rub her forehead. It seemed that she was losing her fighting spirit. She was clearly a professional woman in the new era. She was clearly full of fighting spirit and vitality every day. Damn it, it was all that Damn Dongfang Mo. he was the one who had captured her from Paris and brought her back to this one inch ink city. He was the one who had broken her wings. He was the one who had prevented her from flying freely, turning her into a resentful woman. Thinking of this, she could not help but feel frustrated. It seemed that she had been staying by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side for too long. She had be more and morezy. No, she could not continue living like a Zombie without fighting spirit or vitality. Chapter 871

Chapter 871: Chapter 871 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION No, this can¡¯t go on. She thought to herself as she washed up. Looks like I have to talk to Dongfang Mo today. If he really wants to spend the rest of his life with her, then... ... Just as she thought of this, she identally swallowed a bit of toothpaste foam. Her stomach immediately began to churn. ¡°URGH... URGH... ¡± She vomited into the sink for quite a while. When she raised her head, she realized that she was Pale and colorless in the mirror. Her hair was disheveled, and there was a bloody toothpaste foam at the corner of her mouth. She was clearly a messy woman. She could not help but sigh, and her hand unconsciously slipped onto her stomach. Only then did she remember that it was not Dongfang Mo who broke her wings, because Dongfang Mo had never objected to her drawing. In fact, when they went to Nim for their honeymoon.. Dongfang Mo even helped her carry the easel. Well, the thing that really prevented her from drawing was actually this torturous little thing in her stomach. Perhaps it was because she had recovered from the scar and forgot about the pain, but she felt that this little thing in her stomach was much more noisy than when Yu Yu was in her stomach six years ago. Her days were indeed morezy than the Moon. By the time Mu ru finished her breakfast, it was almost noon. She could not help but yawn, as if she was still sleepy and wanted to sleep again. She could not help but mutter in her heart, this was all caused by Dongfang Mo. now, her days were almost reversed. Fine, let it be reversed. In any case, she could not even draw now, what else could she do? She turned around and walked upstairs. Unfortunately, before she could lie down, the phone rang again. She was a little annoyed as she took the phone, thinking that it was Dongfang Mo calling Without even looking, she pressed the answer button and shouted, ¡°don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing else! ¡± After she finished shouting, she was about to hang up the phone when a voice that was louder than her voice came from the phone. ¡°Xi Muru, you¡¯re Mrs. Dongfang now, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even care about father anymore. Do you know that father is dead? ¡± Rumble. It was as if there were a few thunderps in the sky. Mu Ru froze on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. Xi Muxue had returned from the United States. Xi Yuancheng was dead! Xi Yuancheng was dead Mu Ru instinctively shivered and she suddenly came back to her senses. She looked at the phone in her hand and just as she did not know what to say, Xi Muxue¡¯s high-pitched voice sounded again. ¡°Xi Muru, are you still a human? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was obviously filled with anger. ¡°Mother Wang said that a few days ago, she called you to say that father couldn¡¯t take it anymore. You actually didn¡¯te over to take a look. Do you still have a shred of conscience... ? ¡± Mu Ru was still yelling when Xi muxue hung up the phone. She really did not want to hear Xi Muxue¡¯s questioning and yelling voice, but she still quickly found some clothes to change into and went out. Even though she really didn¡¯t like Xi Yuancheng and even hated him, she had to admit one thing, and that was that she was Xi Yuancheng¡¯s daughter. Xi Yuancheng¡¯s blood flowed in her body, and this was undeniable. Xi Yuancheng was dead, so she changed into white and clean clothes to go out. Coincidentally, Uncle Liu wasn¡¯t around, so she didn¡¯t ask the security guards to drive her. She went outside to hail a taxi. Xi Yuancheng was still living in the city vige where mother Wang lived. It was a narrow two-bedroom living room. Because Xi Muxue was back, mother Wang often had to sleep on the floor in the Living Room when Xi Muxue was home. When Mu Ru arrived, Xi Yuancheng was already ced on the floor of the living room. A broken mat was ced under him, and his body was covered with the old bed sheets that he had used before. Chapter 872

Chapter 872: Chapter 872 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you satisfied now? ¡± When Xi Muxue saw mu ru enter, she immediately ran over like a madman. Perhaps she was extremely angry, so she raised her hand and was about to p mu ru. Unfortunately, her hand did not fall because Mu ru reached out in time to grab her wrist. Mu Ru looked at her coldly and then said word by word, ¡°Xi Muxue, who are you to me? What right do you have to hit me? ¡± Xi Muxue was stunned instinctively. She took a step back and struggled to free herself from Mu Ru¡¯s hand However, she continued to shout, ¡°even though I¡¯m your sister, you¡¯re an ingrate and an unfilial person. Your own biological father is about to die and you didn¡¯t evene to take a look. Of course, I have the right to rece my dead father to hit you. ¡± ¡°Father? ¡± Mu Ru scoffed at Xi muxue¡¯s words She could not help but snort coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Xi Yuancheng what right does he have to be my father ¡°I was born less than 24 hours ago, but he had me abandoned. Later, I met a kind person who survived, but did he ever fulfill his duty as a father to me for a day? ¡± Xi Muxue was instinctively stumped. She was speechless for a moment before she reacted She still said angrily, ¡°why didn¡¯t father fulfill his duty as a father to you ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in the Xi family ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat the food of the Xi family since you were young ¡°Even though you lived with mother Wang, don¡¯t forget that the Xi family didn¡¯t deduct your living expenses from mother Wang¡¯s sry. This means that you were raised by the Xi family, and the Xi family¡¯s money was all earned by father. ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Mu Ru was not in the mood to argue with Xi Muxue Thus, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been working for the XI family since I was five years old. Later, when I went to school with you, I took a lot of the me for you. No one has ever given me a single cent for my work. Don¡¯t tell me that all my work isn¡¯t even enough to feed the servants? ¡± Xi muxue was immediately rendered speechless by Mu Ru¡¯s question. It seemed like what Mu Ru said made sense, but she was not in the mood to think for Mu Ru. Furthermore, Mu Ru was now a rich person. As for her Well, Xi Muxue had already fallen to the point where she was penniless. Even this ne ticket money from the United States was still left over from the money Dongfang Mo put in the hospital when she was discharged from the hospital. Her backer had already crossed over. Dongfang Yingwu had long disappeared, and Dongfang Mei had also gone into hiding. As for Dongfang Mo, even if she used her own body to take the bullet for him and even sacrificed the four-month-old child in her belly.. It still did not make Dongfang Mo feel the slightest bit touched. It was all because of Xi Muru, this damn sister. If not for her, her life would not have been so miserable. If not for her, she would have been Mrs. Dongfang in one inch ink city. Mother Wang was about to speak to Xi Muxue when she saw her She could not help but shout, ¡°alright, stop arguing. Your father has been dead for two days. It¡¯s summer now, and the temperature is high. If we don¡¯t think of a way to send him to the funeral home for cremation, his body will probably rot. I¡¯ve been freezing ice cubes in the fridge for the past two days to put them on him. ¡± Mu Ru only noticed the mat was wet after hearing what mother Wang said. She had thought that it was mother Wang who had poured the water, but it turned out that it was Xi Yuancheng¡¯s ice cubes that had melted and soaked him. Chapter 873

Chapter 873: Chapter 873 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Yuancheng¡¯s cremation and burial was a small matter because it was not arge sum of money. Of course, Mu Ru could afford it. Although she did not have a good impression of Xi Yuancheng, in the end, he was still her legal father She had a responsibility that could not be shirked. However, Xi Muxue¡¯s next offer to host a luxurious funeral for Xi Yuancheng and buy a luxurious cemetery was coldly rejected by Mu Ru. Xi muxue saw Mu Ru¡¯s cold attitude and could not help but shout again, ¡°Xi Muru, why don¡¯t you ever think about the Xi family? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about the XI family, ¡± Mu Ru said indifferently and distantly, ¡°eight years ago, when mother died, I buried father and her together. Even though that cemetery isn¡¯t very good, it¡¯s still... ¡°... ¡°I borrowed money from my friends to buy it. Now that father has been cremated, it¡¯s better to send him to that cemetery. ¡± ¡°send him to that cemetery? ¡± Xi muxue scoffed at Mu Ru¡¯s words. ¡°I was just about to tell you. Back then, it was you who buried mother together with the wrong person. That person wasn¡¯t father at all. Now, you want father to go with mother and that strange man ¡°Do you want them to fight over there? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my fault either. ¡± Mu Ru thought about how she had been lied to before. She thought about the bitter days she and her mother had lived. She thought about how her mother had hugged that urn and cried sadly. She felt that Xi Yuancheng was not alone at all He even wanted to lie to his own wife. ¡°Now is not the time to discuss who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. ¡± Xi muxue quickly changed the topic. When she saw mu Ru¡¯s gloomy face, she could not help but take a step back and say, ¡°no matter what, you have to give a million dors for DAD¡¯s funeral? ¡± ¡°A million dors? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked when she heard this. She widened her eyes and stared at Xi Muxue. ¡°Even if we have to buy a wider cemetery for our parents, it¡¯s at most 100,000 dors, right? You¡¯re going to buy him a golden coffin? ¡± ¡°100,000 dors? How can you say that? ¡± Xi Muxue was immediately enraged She could not help but raise her voice and say, ¡°I like a good joint burial tomb. The unit price is 600,000 dors, and father and mother will definitely be buried together. Moreover, we have to hold a funeral for them. This should be more than 200,000 dors, right ¡°The other misceneous things will cost around 200,000 yuan ¡°One million yuan. It¡¯s already good enough to be spent. ¡± Mu Ru heard her words andpletely lost her temper. Then, she nodded lightly and said, ¡°yes, yes, yes. How can you pay for these things for MOM and dad? Why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t have money. ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, how can you have the face to say that you don¡¯t have money? ¡± Xi Muxue could not help but shout again. ¡°You¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. You live in the best vi in Binhai. you go out in luxury cars... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s money. What does it have to do with me? ¡± Mu Ru quickly refuted her Then, she added, ¡°I earned some money from painting for the past five years, but when I came back, I sent money over twice when dad was sick. Now, there¡¯s only 200,000 yuan left. I can¡¯t not leave a single cent for myself, so I can only give 100,000 yuan for dad¡¯s funeral. If you think that 100,000 yuan isn¡¯t enough to Bury Dad, then you can just add more money in yourself. ¡± After Mu Ru said this, she immediately took out nearly 5,000 yuan in cash and handed it to mother Wang. ¡°call the funeral parlor first. I only have this much on me right now. I¡¯ll go back and get my card to withdraw the money from the bank. ¡± Mu Ru went downstairs and hailed a taxi to return to one inch Mo city to get her bank card. However, the newspaper that was spread out in the taxi attracted her attention. The newspaper that was spread out happened to be the front page headline. On the clear picture, Dongfang Mo was hugging and passionately kissing a woman. Chapter 874

Chapter 874: Chapter 874 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at the picture in front of her, Mu Ru¡¯s mind went nk. There was nothing left. If she was not mistaken, the woman who was hugging Dongfang Mo was once Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress. Not long ago, Tang Lili hade to one inch mo city to look for her. It was a well-known fact that Tang Lili was Dongfang Yu¡¯s mistress eight years ago. The Dongfang Yu from eight years ago was actually the current Dongfang Mo.. She had always thought that Tang Lili and Dongfang Mo did not have any contact. However, thest time she came to her and said that Dongfang Mo wanted her to give birth to a child because he wanted her to be a child-bearing tool or something, it waster proven to be a bunch of nonsense It waspletely made up by her. However, she did not expect that Dongfang Mo did not returnst night, and today, the newspaper published a huge photo of him and Tang Lili hugging and kissing. Could it be that he lived with Tang Lilist night? Thinking of this, her heart suddenly shattered into dust, and a pain that she had never felt before crossed her heart. How could she be so stupid? which rich man in this world did not hug and cuddle outside Which one of them did not have a few bed warmers or mistresses? In the past, she had always been entangled in the incident between Dongfang Mo and Xi Muxue. She thought that the person he loved in his heart was Xi Muxue, but she had never thought about whether he had another woman outside? When the taxi driver saw her holding the newspaper in a daze, he could not help but remind her when they reached the intersection, ¡°May I ask where are we going? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± She waspletely at a loss. Her mind waspletely upied by Dongfang Mo and this woman called Tang Lili, so without thinking, she said, ¡°to the Dongfang Corporation. ¡± The Dongfang Corporation was in the center of the city and was not particrly far from here. It took about ten minutes to get there by car. Mu Ru hurriedly gave the driver a hundred yuan. Without waiting for the driver to give her change, she immediately opened the door and got out of the car. The driver looked at the headlines on the newspaper on the front passenger seat and then looked at the woman who had already run to the gate of the Dongfang Corporation. He could not help but shake his head. The family of this rich person was reallyplicated It was better for him to live a simple life as a taxi driver. Mu Ru ran into the Dongfang Corporation at almost the same speed. When the receptionist on the first floor saw her, she was instinctively stunned. She immediately rushed up and took the initiative to bring her to the VIP elevator. She politely pressed the Elevator Button for her. The VIP elevator went all the way to the upper management office, so it rose very quickly. Mu Ru went straight to the top floor because the entire top floor was Dongfang Mo¡¯s office. Since he was not on a business trip, he should be at thepany. After walking out of the VIP elevator, she went straight to Dongfang Mo¡¯s office. However, she met the secretary¡¯s assistant at the door. Of course, he greeted her with a smile and told her that Dongfang Mo was having a meeting in the conference room. He told her to wait in the reception room for a while. The president would onlye over after the meeting. Mu Ru turned around and immediately ran to the conference room. At this moment, she was not in the mood to wait. Moreover, the fury in her heart made her burn up all her courage. At this moment, she only wanted to find Dongfang Mo. she was not in the mood to care about anything else. There were two conference rooms on this floor. She went straight to the big conference room that the secretary mentioned earlier. The door was closed. In her anger, she even forgot to knock on the door politely. She actually pushed the door open and walked in. The meeting that was in progress was interrupted because of her sudden intrusion. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was dark and he was about to re up, but when he turned his head and saw that it was her, he forcefully suppressed his anger. Chapter 875

Chapter 875: Chapter 875 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She immediately stood up and gestured for the meeting to stop. Then, she quickly walked over from the luxurious chair, held the hand of the angry woman, and quickly led her to her own office. Just as she walked into Dongfang Mo¡¯s office, Mu Ru fiercely shook off his hand. Then, she angrily growled, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I want a divorce with you! ¡± Dongfang Mo closed the door behind him and walked over. He used his hand to press her against the Sofa and sat her down. Then, he asked softly, ¡°do you want milk or pure fruit juice? ¡± ¡°I want a divorce! ¡± Mu Rupletely ignored his question. She could not help but raise her voice and shout, ¡°it¡¯s not milk or fruit juice, it¡¯s a divorce. Do you hear me? ¡± After Mu ru finished shouting, tears rolled down her cheeks. She turned around andy on the back of the SOFA. She gritted her teeth and tried to stop herself from crying. However, the more she tried, the more she cried. She did not know why, but when she thought of the scene in the newspaper, where he was hugging and kissing another woman. She thought of how he had slept with another womanst night and what he had done with her in bed She seemed to havepletely lost control, and her heart was in so much pain that she could not even breathe. Dongfang Mo walked over and sat down beside her. He stretched out his hand, wanting to pull her into his embrace, but when he touched her body, he was pushed away by her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Her voice was urgent and hurried, and because she was sobbing, she cried out, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty, I think it¡¯s dirty. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s disgusting, I think it¡¯s disgusting. I... ¡± Mu Ru could not help but cry again when she said this. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to control herself, but her tears were so disappointing that they poured down like a flood. She felt that she was really embarrassed enough. No, she was really embarrassed. Ever since she had taken Xi Muxue¡¯s ce to marry Dongfang Mo eight years ago, she had never cried in front of Dongfang Mo. in fact, she had never shown weakness in front of him. She was really getting weaker and weaker. She was getting more and more disappointing. How could this be now? It was just him and another woman. How could she... ... ... Mu Ru did not know where her sadness and pain came from. All she knew was that moment of heartache when she saw the newspaper. It was as if her precious luminous Pearl had suddenly discovered countless ws She simply could not ept such a luminous Pearl. Dongfang Mo saw that she was crying her heart out and wanted tofort her. However, she refused hisfort, so he could only silently hand her a tissue and let her cry. Finally, after a few minutes, Mu ru finally controlled her emotions and wiped her tears dry with a tissue. Then, she pretended to be calm as she looked at Dongfang Mo and said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯ll say it one more time. I want... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say those two words anymore. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted her. Then, he pulled her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you what happened... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin. Don¡¯t listen to any exnation. ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted him. Then, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°I only want to... ¡± ¡°I promise you. ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Mu ru again before she said those two words. Then, he lowered his eyes and stared at her tear-stained face He said softly, ¡°wife, I promise you that I haven¡¯t touched her, nor have I kissed her. Ever since you married me seven years ago, no, I haven¡¯t touched any woman other than you. ¡± Chapter 876

Chapter 876: Chapter 876 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru scoffed at his words. Just as she was about to retort, Dongfang Mo reached out to cover her mouth again He then said softly, ¡°go to the lounge and lie down for a while. My meeting isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll go finish the meeting first and thene over. If you have anything to say, can we talk about itter? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Only then did she remember that she had called him away from the meeting room just now. At that time, Dongfang Mo seemed to be having a meeting with the higher-ups to discuss some issues. Thinking of this, she did not say anything more. It could be considered that she had agreed to Dongfang Mo¡¯s suggestion. Therefore, Dongfang Mo pulled her up from the SOFA and walked towards the lounge. He pushed the door open with his hand and pointed at the bed inside. ¡°Go in and rest for a while. I¡¯ll be there very soon. ¡± The lounge was not very big. The decoration was extremely cold. It was a uniform ck and white color. The white walls, white carpet, and even the curtains were white. However, the furniture in the lounge, the bed, SOFA, coffee table, and bedside table were all ck. The bedsheets, nkets, and pillows on the bed were all pure white. Mu Ru slowlyid down on the cold and stiff bed. A familiar smell came from her nose, and it actually carried an inexplicable sense of loneliness. She had always known that Dongfang Mo was a cold person, but she had never thought that his lounge would be so cold. ck and white matched, so cold? It was obviously summer now, but the moment sheid down, she had the illusion that winter had already passed through autumn and was directly before her eyes. Today, she was wearing a Chiffon dress, so lying on the bed was not veryfortable. So she got up and wondered if he often brought women to the lounge. Maybe there was a nightgown for women in the wardrobe? However, when the wardrobe was pulled open, she was obviously disappointed. Because the wardrobe was neatly hung with all the men¡¯s clothes, shirts, suits, neckties, and so on. She looked left and right, and finally chose a pure cotton white shirt. She went to the bathroom next door to have a simple wash and change. Only when she felt refreshed did she lie on the pure white bed again. Maybe it was because she cried, or maybe it was because of Dongfang Mo¡¯s promise just now, or maybe it was because the simple wash and change made her gradually rx. This time, she was wearing his shirt and lying on his cold and stiff bed. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep within a few minutes. Dongfang Mo held another meeting in the conference room for nearly half an hour before it ended. After he walked out of the conference room, the secretary immediately handed over the fax he had just received, saying that the boss of the newspaper Company had personally called to apologize Furthermore, he had already investigated the responsibility of the reporter and punished the editor-in-chief. At the same time, he had also stated that if it caused trouble to your family, if necessary, he could personally apologize and exin to Mrs. Dongfang. Dongfang Mo waved his hand and gestured for his secretary to take these things away. He only instructed his Secretary to reserve all legal rights to pursue the matter with the news agency. As for the rest, he would discuss it tomorrow. After returning to the office, Dongfang Mo took off his cold suit jacket and turned around to walk towards the Lounge. When he pushed open the door to the lounge, what greeted his eyes was the woman who was sleepingzily on the bed. She was wearing his white shirt A pair of slender and beautiful legs were exposed under the white shirt. The white shirt was just right at the middle of her thighs. At this moment, her sleeping posture was slightly curled, and she looked like a butterfly... ... Chapter 877

Chapter 877: Chapter 877 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the midst of the ck, white, and cold colors, a passionate red color suddenly appeared. This was simply a fatal temptation. He felt that even a god would not be able to resist such a great temptation, not to mention that he was not a God. Red, white, and ck, these three extreme colors suddenly turned into a fatal point of contact in this quiet lounge. Dongfang Mo almost could not control himself as he came to the side of the bed and gentlyid down beside her. Of course, he did not dare to wake her up. He stretched out his finger and gently touched the button on his shirt, carefully unbuttoning it. One Button, one button, one button... ... Finally, the button was unbuttoned, but her lips squirmed and casually changed positions. She turned to the side, and her originally sideways body was now lying on her back, exposing her entire body in front of him. He moved his body slightly to get close to her, and her pink lips were squirming. There were crystal clear tears hanging on her eyshes, shining like diamonds. His heart trembled slightly. He was about to cover his thin lips to suck away those teardrops when he heard her muttering in his dream, ¡°Dongfang Mo... Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be with another woman... ¡± He immediately stopped his actions, and his entire body froze there. Looking at her face full of pain but still in his dream, he was so frustrated that he wanted to bang himself against the wall and die. He moved his body slightly to get closer to her, and her pink lips were squirming, and there were crystal clear teardrops on her eyshes, shining like diamonds. His heart trembled slightly. Just as he was about to cover his thin lips to suck away those tears, he heard her muttering in her dream, ¡°Dongfang Mo... Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be with another woman... ¡± He immediately stopped his actions, and his entire body froze. Looking at her face full of pain but still in her dream, he was so frustrated that he wished he could bang his head against the wall and die. How could he be so confusedst night? It was just a sessful bid to celebrate the victory. He had originally wanted to bring her to attend, but thinking that she was in the early stages of pregnancy and could not drink alcohol and easily faint and vomit, he attended alone. Damn it, Tang Lili. He didn¡¯t know who she had mixed in with, and she even came to his side. At that time, he had only clinked sses with her for a simple reason. He had originally turned around to leave, but she instantly pounced on him Her Pink Lips instantly stuck to his thin lips. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Then, he quickly reached out and grabbed the back of her hair. With a pull and a push, he immediately shook off this woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her. Last night was a celebration party, and all the Dongfang Group¡¯s senior executives were present. Everyone celebrated veryte, and it was also the first time that he and Dongfang Jun had worked together. They actually seeded in one go, so they were too happy and drank too much Then, Ahao let him sleep in the hotel room. However, he never dreamed that the moment he was stunnedst night, someone would secretly take a picture of it. It even made the headlines Today. Wasn¡¯t this simply making things difficult for him? Looking at the woman who was still sad and sad even when she slept, he could not help but secretly rejoice. Xi Muru had always been cold and quiet, and she had never revealed her feelings to him. He had even thought that it would be difficult for him to enter her heart for the rest of his life. However, after today¡¯s incident, he had seen the secret hidden in her heart. It turned out that she had him in her heart, and this was enough for him to be happy for the rest of his life. Chapter 878

Chapter 878: Chapter 878 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The boss of the newspaperpany even said that he wanted to apologize to him, so he decided to forget about it. He would treat him to a meal some other day when he was free and thank him properly. If Not for thismotion.. He did not know how long it would take before he knew that Xi Muru, this woman, had feelings for him. Looking at the woman beside him, her small face that was full of tears was wrinkled tightly. He could not help but feel sorry for her. That crystal clear teardrop hung on her long eyshes. As her eyshes swayed slightly, it made his heart itch uncontrobly. A little closer, a little closer, and his thin lips slowly fell towards her eyes. He carefully wanted to suck the crystal clear tear droplet on her long eyshes into his mouth, but.. Just as his thin lips were about to fall, her head popped up. Thus, his thin lips did notnd on her eyshes, but on the tip of her round and delicate nose. ¡°MM. ¡± The difort at the tip of her nose made her instinctively Groan. Then, she raised her hand to rub her nose, but she rubbed on a certain thin lips that had not been evacuated in time. She woke up almost instantly and nervously rolled over to sit up. When she saw that it was her husband, she could not help but huff and huff again, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what are you doing? ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled. Seeing her vignt look, he simply stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He ced his Chin on top of her head and said softly, ¡°wife, the two of us are in bed right now. Tell Me... what else can I do? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she used her hand to push him away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat another woman as your wifest night? Today, you called me your wife again. How many wives do you have? ¡± ¡°One, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered seriously. ¡°How many wives can anyone have in this society? Even the president can only have one wife, let alone me. ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. She pushed him away and said irritably, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I don¡¯t have that much time and mood to listen to your hypocritical words. The main reason I¡¯m here today is to talk to you... ¡± Of course, Mu Ru didn¡¯t have the chance to continue, because a certain shameless man had already used his own mouth to stop her chattering without hesitation. Of course, Mu Ru did not have the chance to continue, because a certain shameless man had already used his own mouth to block her chattering mouth without any hesitation. Mu Ru was still in a daze when Dongfang Mo kissed her so forcefully. In the blink of an eye, she could only defend herself and had no strength to fight back, while she was only focused on dealing with Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth... ... Of course, as for when Dongfang Mo took off his pants, she was even more unclear. Because she was kissed by Dongfang Mo until she was dizzy, and her entire brain was in a state of oxygen deprivation, she could not even protect herself.. How could she have the energy to pay attention to Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo¡¯s kiss was always the same as seven years ago. It was so domineering that it seemed like he wanted to swallow her whole. Just when she thought that Dongfang Mo was going to kiss her to death today, he let go of her. Dongfang Mo¡¯s kiss was always the same as seven years ago. It was so domineering that it seemed like he wanted to swallow her whole. And just when she thought that Dongfang Mo was going to kiss her to death today, he let go of her. No, he actually didn¡¯t really let go of her... ... Chapter 879

Chapter 879: Chapter 879 love is the superstition of the right ce at the right time 30

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It is no longer a surging gallop, no longer a strong and uncaring collision of Mengli, but a gentle and considerate rhythm, with her as the main rhythm, and even a deep fear of pressing down on her. The gentle and sentimental feeling, with endless pity and love, was like fingernails ying on the piano, beautiful music overflowing from the fingertips, and the piano blossomed in an instant... ... For a long, long time, it seemed to stop and then continue, like the cool summer night of ¡°mountains and rivers, ¡± melodious, tactful, and intoxicating... ... Finally, as that finger dropped thest note, everything returned to silence. However, in the quiet lounge, the ambiguous atmosphere lingered for a long time. The woman¡¯s delicate breathing and the man¡¯s rough breathing were still alternating slightly. Seeing her angry eyes and pushing him hard, he suddenly remembered, so he quickly turned around andy down beside her. He pulled her into his arms again and pressed his forehead against her forehead He murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, I really couldn¡¯t help myself just now. Although I also know that your situation now is... a little inappropriate... ¡± ¡°You really couldn¡¯t control yourself? ¡± Mu Ru scoffed at his words and continued to push his body. ¡°Last night, you couldn¡¯t control yourself too, right? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± he called out to her in a low voice and grabbed her hand that was pushing him. Then, he said softly, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ve never touched another woman other than you. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the photo in the newspaper is fake? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face was filled with mockery as she reminded her lightly, ¡°could that photo be photoshopped? ¡± ¡°that photo wasn¡¯t photoshopped, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly exined to her, st night¡¯s situation was like this... ¡± After mu ru heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s exnation, she fell silent for a moment before she pushed him away forcefully and stood up As she got off the bed, she said, ¡°even if Tang Lili came to kiss you on purpose, this also means that you¡¯re a stinky dog Sh * T. that¡¯s why there are so many flies buzzing around you, and I¡¯m not a fly, so I won¡¯t be circling around you. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard her analogy. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull her arm, pulling her into his embrace again and pressing her head against his chest He kissed her forehead and said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, whether I¡¯m a fresh flower or ugly dog poop, I only exist for you. If it¡¯s a fresh flower, I only release the fragrance for you. If it¡¯s a stinky dog Poop, I only release the stinky smell for you. ¡± Mu Ru was hugged too tightly by him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t let go of her after he finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, do you want me to go to the bathroom to clean up? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think the floor on the bed is dirty enough? ¡± Only then did Dongfang Mo react. He immediately bent down and carried her horizontally. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a bath together, a mandarin duck bath, a mandarin duck bath! ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she hit him with her hand. Who wanted to take a mandarin duck bath with him? Of course, regardless of whether Mu ru wanted to or not, this mandarin duck bath was definitely going to happen. Dongfang Mo ced her in the bathtub. Because it was not a double bathtub, she could only lie down alone. Therefore, he took a towel from the side to help her. ¡°You once helped me take a bath. Now it¡¯s my turn to help you take a bath. ¡± He wiped her body with a towel andughed. ¡°serving my wife is the most beautiful job... ¡± ¡°Ring, ring, ring... ¡± a shrill ringtone came from the bed in the bedroom, interrupting Dongfang Mo¡¯s unfinished words. Chapter 880

Chapter 880: Chapter 880 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand froze in the air. He raised his thick eyebrows and handed the towel to the woman in the bathtub. He turned around and walked towards the bedroom. The phone in the bag on the bedside table kept shouting. He walked over in two or three steps, unzipped the bag, and took out the screaming square. He had the urge to smash it immediately. ¡°Is my phone ringing? ¡± The woman¡¯s voice came from the bathroom door. He raised his head when he heard the voice and immediately saw that she had already walked out of the bathroom door. In an instant, a light seemed to sh in his eyes, and that light was like a bolt of lightning, crackling the silent night sky. Mu Ru¡¯s sparkling white feet stepped on the Ebony floor that was as bright as a mirror. She was like a White Lotus blooming on a lotus pond. Her loose, wet hair hung naturally on her shoulders, decorated with sparkling water droplets Her delicate oval face became sharper, and her crystal clear eyes were as bright as ck diamonds under the light. The towel was very big. Perhaps because she was anxious, she did not wrap it properly. At this moment, she was pinching the area where the towel was tied on her chest. Perhaps because she was nervous, her cheeks were flushed like a baby¡¯s It was like a clear spring that suddenly appeared in the desert. It was so pure that one could not take their eyes off it. Seeing that he did not answer, Mu Ru could not help but take two steps forward cautiously. Then, she asked again, ¡°is my phone ringing? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He finally came back to his senses and quickly took her phone. Seeing that her wet feet were stepping on the floor, he was afraid that she would slip. After handing her the phone, he picked her up and walked to the bedside. She was shocked and could not help but struggle, but he just happened to carry her to the bed and put her down. She red at him, and he smiled and whispered, ¡°you wet your feet on the floor. I¡¯m afraid that if you slip, you¡¯ll drop the baby in your stomach. ¡± She was slightly stunned and ignored him. She immediately pressed the answer button on her phone, but before she could say anything.. Xi Muxue¡¯s voice came through in a high octave. ¡°Xi Muru, didn¡¯t you go back to get the money? It¡¯s already been three hours, and you still haven¡¯te. Where the hell have you been? ¡± Mu Ru only reacted after being yelled at by Mu Xue on the phone. She was supposed to go home to get the money from her card, but the newspaper in the taxi made her dizzy from anger. Then, she came to Dongfang Corporation to look for Dongfang Mo.. Mu Ru was about to exin, but the impatient Xi muxue yelled on the phone again. ¡°Xi Muxue, I¡¯m asking you a question. Where the hell have you been? Huh? Why haven¡¯t you rushed over yet? ¡± Dongfang Mo, who was standing at the side, could not take it anymore. He snatched the phone from Mu Ru¡¯s hand Then, he said coldly to the woman on the phone, ¡°Xi Muxue, I¡¯m warning you. Mu Ru is my wife, Mrs. Dongfang. She¡¯s the mistress of one inch Mo city. She¡¯s no longer the servant who allowed you to yell at her in the Xi family. If I hear you yell at Mu Ru like that again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and you¡¯ll never be able to speak for the rest of your life. ¡± The other side of the phone immediately fell silent. There was no sound for a long time, and Dongfang Mo did not want to hear that scream anymore. He waited for two seconds after he said that, then quickly cut off the phone and turned it off. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that the woman on the bed was already putting on her clothes, and he could not help but raise his brows. ¡°Why did you contact Xi Muxue again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to ignore her? ¡± Chapter 881

Chapter 881: Chapter 881 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°My father is dead. ¡± Mu Ru finally put on her clothes Then, she said lightly, ¡°Xi Yuancheng is dead. Although I hate him to the extreme, he is still my biological father after all. Now that he¡¯s dead, he needs to be cremated and buried. Xi Muxue doesn¡¯t have money, so I can¡¯t not even give her the money for cremation and burial, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo had been twitching recently, but then he fell silent. Seeing her struggling to zip up, he immediately reached out to help, then whispered, ¡°let¡¯s go over togetherter. ¡± ¡°I want to go home and get my card for the money. ¡± Mu Ru immediately got down from the bed, and as she spoke, she grabbed her bag and walked towards the door. He immediately followed, grabbed her hand and held it tightly in his palm. Walking out of the lounge with her, he whispered, ¡°Xi Muru, you can just bring your husband. Your husband¡¯s money is not even as much as the money in your card? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned, and she could not help but retort in a low voice, ¡°I only want to use my own money, I¡¯m not... ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t mine yours? ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted her, ¡°we¡¯re husband and wife, all of our assets are the same. I¡¯m even yours, let alone my money? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s forehead immediately dropped three ck lines. Fine, she was definitely not his opponent when it came to arguing with Dongfang Mo. Moreover, he had always been shameless and shameless. The two of them drove to the funeral home. Xi Yuancheng¡¯s body had already been dragged here. When mother Wang saw Dongfang Mo apany Mu Ru, she let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°second miss has been throwing a Tantrum here. If it wasn¡¯t for me and him... ¡± mother Wang nced at Dongfang Mo and did not continue. She just turned around and left silently. Mu Ru knew that when mother Wang was young, she had an ambiguous rtionship with Xi Yuancheng. Mother Wang was a sentimental person, so she could still take care of Xi Yuancheng in hisst days when he was down and out. Xi Muxue had indeed been throwing a Tantrum, but when she saw Xi Muxue and Dongfang Moe together, she did not dare to throw a Tantrum. She just stood there obediently and let mu ru and Dongfang Mo go through the formalities. Xi muxue originally wanted to give her father a grand funeral, but mu ru naturally did not agree. Dongfang Mo also did not agree, saying that Xi Yuancheng had a pile of debts when he faked his death seven years ago and had not paid them back. If they were to throw avish funeral now.. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would get people to look for Xi Muxue to ask for debts Wasn¡¯t she shooting herself in the foot? Xi muxue immediately fell silent. Actually, she wanted Mu ru to take out arge sum of money because she had no money to use. She had always been a coward and had never worked properly to earn money, and her backup was cut off So now, she began to worry about where she would find money to live her life in the future. Because of Dongfang Mo¡¯s involvement, Xi Yuancheng¡¯s matter became much simpler. He was cremated at the crematorium, then bought a better coffin to put in. Finally, he bought a cemetery that cost tens of thousands of dors to bury him. The whole process was actuallypleted in a day. It was already evening after Xi Yuancheng was buried. Xi Muxue Knelt in front of Xi Yuancheng¡¯s grave and sobbed softly, while Mu ru stood by the side, stupefied. There was not a single tear in her eyes. It was a very strange feeling. When Lin Xinyue left, she was still somewhat sad and upset, even though Lin Xinyue had tormented her many times during those difficult days. Although she had been tormented, Lin Xinyue had more or less expressed a little motherly love towards her. As for Xi Yuancheng, he had probably never treated her as his daughter, right? Chapter 882

Chapter 882: Chapter 882 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After settling Xi Yuancheng¡¯s funeral, Mu Ru brought mother Wang to one inch ink city to live there, saying that it was for her to take care of her old age. However, mother Wang said that she was still young and was only in her fifties, so why should she take care of her old age There were many things to do in one inch ink city, so she could help take care of them. Then, Mu Ru was pregnant, so she had to learn how to be a sister-inw. When Mu Ru had a child, she could take care of Mu Ru and the child. Mu Ru knew that mother Wang did not want to eat for free, so she did not object because mother Wang had always been used to doing things. Now, she was not used to not doing anything and ying every day. Dongfang Group¡¯s bid was sessful. Dongfang Mo originally wanted Dongfang Jun to work at Dongfang Group, but he had alreadypletely fallen out with Xingwang Group, and his shares had been withdrawn from Xingwang Group. Of course, because Xingwang Group didn¡¯t have Dongfang Yingwu¡¯s support, and Dongfang Jun forced them to withdraw their shares, thepany that was already a fledgling was now waiting to close down. However, Dongfang Jun seemed to be a little busy recently, so he didn¡¯t report to Dongfang Group immediately. Instead, he was busy with his own matters. As for what he was busy with, he didn¡¯t tell Dongfang Mo, so Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know, and Mu ru didn¡¯t know either. Dongfang Group sessfully bid for the best piece ofnd in Binhai, so Dongfang Group waspletely out of trouble. Now, they were ready to enter the real estate industry. The days of the Dongfang family calmed down just like that. In the blink of an eye, it was the end of June. The Dongfang family weed little feather¡¯s end-of-term cultural performance. At the same time, they also predicted that little feather would go to Korea for the summer vacation. Dongfang Mo was very opposed to little feather going to Korea for the summer vacation because he didn¡¯t want his daughter to be separated from him. However, little feather argued that her father also missed her, and she couldn¡¯t forget her father just because she had a father. Dongfang Mo had no choice but to agree to this request. In fact, he had originally nned to take mu ru and little feather on a trip during the summer vacation. However, it just so happened that mu ru was pregnant. Liu Hao also said that miscarriages were the most likely to ur in the first three months, so it was not appropriate for them to go on a trip. On the day of little feather¡¯s end-of-term performance, Dongfang Mo specially took half a day off to go to the kindergarten with mu ru to watch the children¡¯s performances. After that, they even participated in parent-child activities. Mu Ru looked at such a serious person and was actually willing to lower herself to participate in those childish and funny activities for her daughter. She could not help but feel a little touched in her heart. Especially when she saw Dongfang Mo carry little feather to carry water with him, she couldn¡¯t help but shout to them, e on,e on, Yu Yu,e on! ¡± Little Feather giggled on Dongfang Mo¡¯s back. This might be the first time she experienced the fun of ying games with her father, because in Korea, when there were parent-child activities in kindergarten, it was her mother who apanied her to do them. Therefore, she felt that it was good for her mother to be pregnant at this time. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for her mother being pregnant, her father, who had always been cold, arrogant, and arrogant, would definitely not apany her to y these games. At the end of the event, everyone danced the rabbit dance together. All the parents and children held hands and formed a circle. The dance teacher was in the middle. Everyone followed her singing and rhythm and followed her movements. ¡°Front, back, front, back, front, front, front... ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s big hand held little feather¡¯s small hand. The two of them danced seriously to the music. Perhaps it was because Dongfang Mo had never danced this kind of dance before, so he always danced wrongly. He danced backwards when he was in front, but he danced forwards when he changed to back Mu Ru, who was watching them dance from the side,ughed until tears came out of her eyes. Chapter 883

Chapter 883: Chapter 883 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather was picked up by Pu Zhihui on July 1st. At that time, Dongfang Mo was not at home, and Pu Zhihui seemed to be in a hurry and was unwilling to wait until the next day before leaving. Therefore, little feather could only leave with Pu Zhihui without saying goodbye to Dongfang Mo. after all, she was still a child. When she left, she stuck her face to Mu Ru¡¯s and told her mommy to take good care of her little brother and sister in her belly Then, she happily left with Pu Zhihui. Therefore, when Dongfang Mo came back at night and found that little feather was gone, his expression was very ugly. He sat alone in little feather¡¯s room for a long time. He knew that she woulde back after the summer vacation, but for some reason, he had a bad premonition It was as if once his daughter left, it would be very difficult for her toe back. Mu Ru could not wait for him toe back in the room, so she went to little feather¡¯s room next door to look for him. Sure enough, she saw him sitting alone in the small chair that little feather usually sat on. She could not help but walk over gently. ¡°She¡¯s just going back to Korea for the summer vacation. ¡± She ced her hand on his shoulder and lowered her head slightly. She whispered in his ear, ¡°what are you feeling sad about? She¡¯ll be back by the end of August at thetest. ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his hand and covered her small hand with his big hand After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have a feeling that Yu Yu doesn¡¯t just want little feather to go back for the summer vacation. I have a feeling... I have a feeling that he has some other conspiracy? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Mu ru couldn¡¯t help butugh She walked over from the back of the SOFA and sat down beside him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, aren¡¯t you worrying too much ¡°little feather and I have lived together with Che Qixuan for five years. We have never thought that he has any conspiracy. ¡± ¡°How can you see through his conspiracy? ¡± Dongfang Mo put his arm on her shoulder He pulled her into his embrace and said softly, ¡°he clearly knows that you¡¯re my wife and pregnant with my child, but he didn¡¯t send you back after saving you. If that¡¯s not a conspiracy, then what is? ¡± ¡°He sent me back before, ¡± Mu ru instinctively defended Che Qishuan. ¡°But when I came back, I found that there was already a Xi Muru in one inch ink city, so I went back to Korea... ¡± Dongfang Mo scoffed at her words and snorted coldly. ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s called sending? I have no choice but to scold him. I only hope that he has some conscience and will obediently send little feather back to me by the end of August. Otherwise, HMPH... ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t know what Dongfang Mo meant by ¡®hmph¡¯ , and at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to continue talking about little feather with him, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m about to be 12 weeks old. It¡¯s time for aprehensive prenatal examination. When do you think you¡¯ll be free... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m free every day, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut her off. Then, he ced his small hand on her abdomen and slowly caressed it. Then, he said something that had nothing to do with the child. ¡°Will you be able to do it in 12 weeks... HMM... ¡± his voice was very low, but his tone and actions were extremely ambiguous. He was clearly caressing her abdomen with his hand, but unknowingly, he touched a sensitive part of her body ... Mu Ru immediately moved his hand away and stood up. She red at him coldly and said, ¡°who said that? Pregnant women are prohibited from doing any exercise during pregnancy, especially in bed. ¡± ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at the woman who was walking out of the door and could not help but shout, ¡°where did you get all this nonsense from? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? ¡± Chapter 884

Chapter 884: Chapter 884 love is a superstition that is at the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, he did not answer him, because the woman had already returned to her room next door. He stood up in a hurry and quickly followed her. At this moment, he could not be bothered to think about little feather¡¯s matter. He had to seize the time to discuss this matter with this woman about their sexual happiness. ¡°Xi Muru, who told you what you just said? ¡± Dongfang Mo walked in and looked at a certain woman who was taking her pajamas to the bathroom to take a shower. ¡°It¡¯s the gynecologist I used to be in Korea, ¡± Mu ru randomly said. Then, she took her pajamas and was about to walk past him to the bathroom. Of course, she did not seed. She was grabbed by his hand in front of him. Then, he threw the pajamas in her hand on the sofa next to him and pulled her hand to the bedside. He took the phone on the bedside table and called the family doctor, Liu Hao. However, for some reason, Liu Hao¡¯s phone was not connected. He was angry and mmed the phone down. Then, he pulled her hand and walked out of the door. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, where are you pulling me? ¡± Mu Ru screamed from behind. She could not help but shout, ¡°it¡¯s already past seven in the evening. The gynecologist in the hospital has already left work. ¡± ¡°The gynecologist has already left work. Isn¡¯t the bookstore still open? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bookstore and buy a few books on pregnant women. ¡± Dongfang Mo grabbed her wrist and walked downstairs as he said in a huff, ¡°I want to see what the books written by those experts say. Does it say that couples can not sleep together during pregnancy? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s forehead immediately dropped three ck lines when she heard this. Dongfang Mo was really not an ordinary b * stard. This kind of thing should have been hidden, but he said it like he was eating. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being heard? Of course, it was heard because when they came downstairs, Amin was mopping the floor in the living room on the first floor, and aunt Liu was still in the dining room cleaning up the dishes after they ate. Seeing Dongfang Mo dragging her hand down the stairs, both of them lowered their heads and pretended to be deaf. Mu Ru¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. Taking advantage of a certain man¡¯s moment ofcency, she could not help but step on the instep of his foot. She hated herself for not wearing high heels during this special period. Otherwise, she would have used the heels of the high heels to directly step a hole on the instep of his foot, leaving an impression on him so that he would learn a lesson. Dongfang Mo was stepped on, and the pain made him want to jump. However, when he saw a woman who was proud of stepping on the instep of his foot, he gritted his teeth and endured it. He was afraid that if he jumped, what if she missed her step and fell? Walking out of the hall of the ck Garden, Uncle Liu saw that the two of them were still going out at thiste hour and could not help but ask if he wanted to drive them. Dongfang Mo waved his hand and said that they were only going to the bookstore for a walk. It was very close. It was fine. He could drive himself. It was indeed very close. Because books for pregnant women were usually sold in bookstores, Dongfang Mo did not drive to thergest bookstore in the city. Instead, he drove to a medium-sized bookstore nearby. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, it was the beginning of the night life of the people. Therefore, the entrance of the bookstore was a little crowded and noisy. Dongfang Mo held mu Ru¡¯s hand and looked up to look for her When he saw the ¡®mother and child¡¯ section, he immediately walked in the direction indicated by the Arrow. The mother and child section was filled with a dazzling array of books. The tform in front was also filled with all kinds of books of different sizes. Dongfang Mo could not help but stop and look at the brightly colored and beautiful covers However, a barely noticeable smile appeared on his face. Chapter 885

Chapter 885: Chapter 885 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although he and Mu ru already had a baby, when mu ru was pregnant with little feather, when she gave birth to little feather, when little feather was still a baby, he had missed all of that. In fact, after seeing little feather, he had begged God more than once to turn back time and give him a chance to experience the whole process of the baby being born from scratch with her. Now, God finally pitied him and gave him another chance. He felt endless gratitude in his heart as he looked at the beautiful babies or pregnant women on the covers, or the beautiful pregnant women carrying the beautiful babies... ... The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he raised a beautiful arc that he did not even notice. He believed that none of these babies would be as beautiful as his and Xi Muru¡¯s babies. The little feather was an irond proof. When Mu ru saw that he was only smiling foolishly, she could not help but sigh in her heart. It turned out that even a smart, sharp, resolute, and cold man would have such a silly moment. Well, she should be thankful for these mother and baby books. Thus, when Dongfang Mo was smiling foolishly, she took the opportunity to break free from his hand when he was not paying attention. She took the beautiful cover of a good pregnancy for 280 days and flipped through it. It was indeed very detailed. From preparing for pregnancy to getting pregnant to giving birth, there were detailed introductions and precautions. Mu Ru simply flipped through two pages and was ready to ask for this book. Dongfang Mo came back to his senses when he saw her flipping through the book. He looked at this book and flipped through that book. Then, he picked out a few of each book. Some had more words, while others had more pictures. He read the ones with more words. In any case, he could read ten lines at a nce and wasn¡¯t afraid of wasting his energy. Of course, he let her read the pictures with more pictures because she was a painter, even though this picture wasn¡¯t on the same level as her paintings. However, the pictures made her eyes rxed, and she was not that tired. She was a pregnant woman now, so he could not let her tire herself out. He took the shopping basket and filled it with all kinds of pregnant women¡¯s books. Then, he turned around and was about to ask Mu ru to leave, when he realized that she was engrossed in reading a pregnant woman¡¯s book. So, he ced the shopping basket by her feet and stood behind her. He reached out and hugged her slightly plump waist. He lowered his head slightly and kissed her cheek with his thin lips... ... Mu Ru blushed slightly. The moment she raised her head, she realized that there was a young couple standing opposite her. They had clearly seen Dongfang Mo kissing her just now. ¡°You¡¯re so happy, ¡± the twenty-year-old little girl said to her enviously. ¡°You two are such a happy couple. ¡± Mu Ru blushed and smiled embarrassedly. She softly thanked the little girl. The moment she turned her head, she saw Dongfang Mo had already lifted the shopping basket, but she was instinctively stunned. Mu Ru was stunned by hisrge-scale purchase of pregnant books She carefully reminded him, ¡°Dongfang Mo, actually, the contents of these books are pretty much the same. We only need to buy one or two. There¡¯s no need to bring all these pregnant books back. ¡± ¡°Why is there no need? ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly, ¡°anyway, you¡¯re only three months pregnant now, and you¡¯ll be pregnant in ten months. There¡¯s still a whole seven months before you give birth. Two books a month aren¡¯t enough for us to read? ¡± Mu Ru was immediately at a loss for words, and then she fell silent. Alright, Dongfang Mo was a rich man after all, and the authors of those books were also counting on someone to buy them, right Then, he should be the author who supported writing mother and child books, right? Chapter 886

Chapter 886: Chapter 886 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was already a littlete when she returned home after buying the books. Mu Ru ru, who was a pregnant woman, was a little tired, so when she returned home, she immediately found her pajamas and went to the bathroom, preparing to wash up and sleep. Dongfang Mo, on the other hand, was as excited as a child. He had moved all the baby books he bought tonight into the bedroom, but he did not put any in the study room. Mu Ru came out of the bathroom after taking a shower and saw such a scene. A tall man was sitting on the Sofa, with mother and child books neatly stacked beside him. He was holding a book in his hand and was studying it very seriously. Her heart gradually warmed up. Compared to six years ago when she was pregnant alone in Korea, she was many times happier at this moment. Thinking of this, she remembered that her little feather had left and returned to Korea. Little feather wanted to apany her daddy because she missed her daddy¡¯s car. What about her What about her and Dongfang Mo? They had a new baby to apany them, and this baby was now in her stomach. It was growing little by little, slowly, almost imperceptibly. The floor was covered with a thick carpet. She wiped the water off her feet at the bathroom door, then stepped on the carpet barefoot. Slowly, she carefully walked to the SOFA However, he still found her. He raised his head and saw her refreshed after taking a bath. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab her wrist. With a little strength, he pulled her directly to the Sofa beside him and sat down. ¡°Look, what¡¯s written here? ¡± Dongfang Mo pointed at a paragraph in the pregnant woman¡¯s book He read it softly, ¡°It is generally rmended not to have sex during the first, second, and third months of pregnancy, and during the seventh, eighth, and ninth months of pregnancy. You can have sex during the middle of pregnancy at 4.5.6 months. ¡°But don¡¯t be too rough, or it may cause miscarriage. However, sex itself will not cause the fetus to be affected... ...¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face instantly turned red from embarrassment. She thought that by going out to buy a book with him, he should have forgotten about it. Who knew that when he came home and flipped open the book on pregnant women, the first thing he did was to flip through the contents of the book on pregnant women? Mu Ru did not say a word. She only red at him while he smiled. He simply reached out and pulled her into his embrace, flipping through a page He pointed at the pictures on the book and said, ¡°see, there are four positions here that are suitable for a wife to share a room with during pregnancy. Let¡¯s try one tonight? ¡± Mu Ru was so embarrassed that her face was red. She directly pushed his hand away and ignored him. She got up and walked to a nearby bed to sleep. She pulled the nket over and even covered her head. Dongfang Mo smiled. His little wife had been married to him for seven years, and they were already more than five years old. Although they had been separated for five years, they had been together every day for more than half a year? Of course, she had done many of those things, but she was still very shy, blushing every time she talked about it. He got up and went to the bathroom. He did not even take his pajamas. Since he had to take them offter, he could not be bothered to put them on. It saved him a lot of trouble. Mu Ruy on the bed with her head covered. She could vaguely hear the sound of watering from the bathroom. Only then did she get out of the bed. Dongfang Mo was indeed not on the SOFA. He must have gone to the bathroom to take a shower. Thinking of the book he had just read, she could not help but feel curious. So she got down from the bed and went to the SOFA to take the book he had read. Then, she quickly returned to the bed and looked at it sideways. Chapter 887

Chapter 887: Chapter 887 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo only had a loose towel wrapped around his waist as he came to the bedside. The lights in the room had all been turned off, leaving only the soft deskmp on the bedside table. The light was orange, making the room seem gentle and warm. He tiptoed onto the bed, afraid that he would wake up the woman on the bed. As expected, the woman was probablypletely immersed in the book and could not even feel him on the bed. He carefullyid down behind her and then turned sideways. His gaze looked down from her shoulder and saw that the content she was looking at was no longer the content he had flipped to, but a densely packed page of words. He gently moved his hand under her armpit and pulled her into his embrace with a little force. He pressed his front heart against her back and his thin lips breathed out a warm breath beside her ear. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Only then did mu ru turn her body sideways and pointed at the contents of the book. The book said that there would be aprehensive pregnancy test in 12 weeks and that I would have to go to the hospital to build a book or something. I have already passed 12 weeks. It seems that I should go to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± ¡°okay, ¡± he answered without much care. His hand had already burrowed into the hem of her pregnant skirt and rolled it upyer byyer, slowly climbing towards her majestic mountain peak. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you about serious business. ¡± She felt his dishonesty and sneak attack and pulled his hand out of the Group of pregnant women a little angrily. Then, she said seriously, ¡°I want to do a pregnancy test tomorrow. Are you free tomorrow? ¡± ¡°Tomorrow? ¡± He said casually, ¡°I¡¯m free. As long as you need me, I¡¯m free anytime. ¡± ¡°Shut up. ¡± Xi Muru rolled her eyes at him and yawned. Then, she threw the book on the bedside table. ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep first. ¡± She really did sleep when she said that, so she turned off the tablemp. The room immediately turned dark. Because of the heavy curtains, once the tablemp was turned off, it was pitch ck. However, the darkness did not matter. He was already used to living in the darkness like it was daytime. He knew that she definitely could not see anything, but he could see her because.. No matter how dark the ce was, he could see her face clearly. She was right here beside him, nestled in his arms like a kitten. Her body moved restlessly as if she was resisting his tight embrace. Thus, heughed softly in the pitch-ck darkness. His thin lips moved close to her ear and urately held her round earlobe. His rough tongue stretched out and slowly slid down from her earlobe. Mu Ru¡¯s body instinctively trembled, and her body shrank even more. In the darkness, she could feel his hands once again drilling into her nightdress. This time, he did not roll up her nightdressyer byyer, but pulled at her fat boxers instead... ... Her originally shrinking body instinctively stiffened, and her legs involuntarily straightened. However, she unknowingly cooperated with his action of helping her remove her boxers... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡±he chuckled softly in the darkness. His thin lips had already slid down from her neck to her smooth and delicate shoulders. Slowly, he found the bow tie on the shoulder of her nightgown. He did not use his hands. She knew that he did not use his hands because there was a faint pain from his teeth knocking against her shoulder. He used his teeth to untie her thin bow tie. Chapter 888

Chapter 888: Chapter 888 love is a superstition that is at the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Finally, the bow was torn open by his teeth. She could feel the thin shoulder strap sliding down her body and gently brushing past her delicate skin. It was as if an ant had crawled over her skin. It was itchy and electrifying... ... Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips had already moved to her other shoulder. He was still using his mouth and teeth to patiently bite on the bow. He pulled it gently and this time, it was quickly torn open by his bite. The wide nightgown was pulled down by him because the straps were loosened. Thus, she met him in the darkness without any cover. ... Her body trembled instinctively. Perhaps it was because she was naked, or perhaps it was because the air conditioner was a little low, she felt a little cold and instinctively moved her body towards his embrace. He smiled gently in the darkness, and his body could not help but tremble. He hugged her tightly from behind, carefully not touching her abdomen. He supported her with his arms, and the two of themy on their sides, following the position indicated in the pregnant woman¡¯s book. Just like that... ... Of course, it was not the usual galloping of horses, nor was it the usual fierce and brave Meng Meng who was released from her cage. It was just gentle, like the gentle wind and rain in March. ... In the darkness, everything was submerged, and nothing could be seen. However, on the big bed, the lovebirds were caught... ... ... They were clearly twopletely different sounds, yet it happened to be the most harmonious primitive movement of mankind. ~ ~ ~ Well, a rtive could not help but be angry. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± Every time he had sex with Xi Muru, he would either make a pile of bubbles to cover it up, or in the pitch-ck night, how could he let us see how the two of them had sex Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re paying to watch you and Xi Muru have sex? Dongfang Mo looked very wronged as he forced a bitter expression. Everyone, please calm down. This is really not what I meant. I actually really wanted to have sex with Xi Muru on a Sunny Day in June, on a sunny day with summer flowers, in arge area of sunflower fields Have Sex with Xi Muru openly? The fans immediately revealed a look of surprise. Really When are you going to bring Xi Muru to sunflower fields to have sex with us? Dongfang Mo pretended to be deep in thought. This year definitely won¡¯t work. It¡¯s already July. Moreover, Mu Ru is pregnant. Let¡¯s do it in June next year. By then, our child will have already passed the double full moon. I¡¯ll bring her to provence for a honeymoon Thevender in June had just been dyed purple, but the sunflower was blooming vigorously. The fans became even crazier. ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯re just waiting to see you and Xi Muru go to the Sunflower River fields in provence to have sex. ¡°. Dongfang Mo looked depressed. ¡°I definitely have no problem with that. I¡¯ll definitely have sex with her. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be sorry to Xi Muru. But as for whether I¡¯ll show it to you or not, that¡¯s really not something I can decide. Should I ask my mother? ¡°? The fans all shot angry looks at a certain stepmother, waiting for her to make a promise. The stepmother looked up at the sky with iparable frustration and mncholy. She said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. We have to ask the Chinese about this. We really have to ask the Chinese. ¡± The fans were furious. ¡°Stepmother Qiao, we don¡¯t care about the Chinese. In short, we want to see Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru having sex. ¡± Hence, the stepmother was like the heart in a sandwich. She was in all kinds of pain and suffering... ... Chapter 889

Chapter 889: Chapter 889: love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru went to the hospital the next day for a pregnancy test. Of course, they didn¡¯t go to any public hospital because those hospitals couldn¡¯t give mu ru the best care. They went to Renhe Hospital, which was the hospital that Qiao Feifan invested in. Renhe Hospital¡¯s director, Jing ruiming, personally met them and arranged for the most famous expert in the obstetrics and gynecology department, Zeng Hongxia, to give mu ru a pregnancy test. Zeng Hongxia was the best obstetrician and gynecologist in any hospital. Of course, she was also the most famous obstetrician and gynecologist in Binhai. Many rich people¡¯s wives were sent to her for pregnancy tests when they got pregnant. She had heard about Xi Muru and Dongfang Mo before. Of course, she also knew about the Dongfang family¡¯s recent troubles, so when she saw Xi Muru, she felt that this girl was more friendly than she had expected. The first pregnancy test was veryprehensive. There were many kinds of tests. Zeng Hongxia was very responsible. She quickly checked her usual physical condition. When she knew that she was always dizzy, she said that it was probably caused by anemia However, she still had to check whether it was thssemia. Mu Ru thanked doctor Zeng Hongxia and immediately took out a stack of documents that needed to be checked. Dongfang Mo was shocked when he saw it, and he could not help but take the documents from her hands and read them. Ultrasound, electrocardiogram, liver function, kidney function, Thssemia, HIV, and so on. His head immediately swelled up when he saw it. He had never thought that there would be so many things to do during pregnancy. It was not as easy as he thought to have a child. Of course, the first thing to do was to take a blood sample because the results of the blood test would take a little longer. Dongfang Mo was a celebrity, and he had called Jing ruiming before he came, so he received special care. They could go to the emergency department to take blood, and there was no need to queue up. The director of the emergency medical building¡¯sboratory had already received Zeng Hongxia¡¯s call and was waiting for them. As soon as the two of them arrived, they were immediately invited into the blood drawing room. Then, the blood drawing doctor brought a pillow and a tube to hold the blood. There were six tubes in total. Dongfang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively, but when he saw Xi Muru roll up her sleeves without a change in expression, revealing her fair arms, he could not help but clench his fists. The nurse took a rubber band and tied it around Mu Ru¡¯s arm. Then, she gently patted it with her hand. Finally, she found a protruding tendon at the bend of her hand, and just like that, she stabbed it in. His heart could not help but skip a beat. When he looked at her again, he did not even frown. On the other end of the needle, dark red blood had already flowed into the test tube like water in a water pipe. There were six tubes of blood. She did not change her expression when she drew them, but he was terrified. When she finished drawing them, his heart seemed to tighten. When he saw the doctor give her a cotton swab, he immediately went over to help her press it down. ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± Seeing that the blood drawing doctor had already turned around and left, he squatted down beside her and pressed the cotton swab down for her tightly. His voice trembled as he asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Her voice was very low. because he held the cotton swab for her, her other free hand passed through his hair. She said softly, ¡°just a little bit. ¡± Just a little bit, but he felt ufortable listening to it. His other hand pulled her hand down from his hair and held it tightly in his palm. ¡°But I¡¯m in a lot of pain, Mu Ru. Every time you¡¯re in pain, actually, I¡¯m in more pain! ¡± Every time She was in pain, but he was in more pain? Her heart instinctively tightened. There was no one in the blood drawing room and it was very quiet. Her hand was in so much pain from his grip that she couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°including, seven years ago, when our first child was aborted? ¡± Chapter 890

Chapter 890: Chapter 890 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, ¡± he answered in a trembling voice He tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Mu Ru, that time, I thought that I could keep the child. Uncle Liu sent you to the small wooden house by the Lotus pond. In fact, it was a small wooden house that I used to rest in when I was distracted from fishing. That night, I came to visit you and even brought you food... ¡°. ...¡± Mu Ru remembered. No wonder she felt that the small wooden house had a familiar smell. That night, the masked man dide, but he did not make a sound. Moreover, she did not know that he was him at that time, so... ... However, that time, she had tried hard, and he had also tried hard. However, he still could not escape the evil schemes of others. Their child, their first child, was still unable to escape unscathed. ¡°Mu Ru, I know that I was very selfish at that time, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was a little choked up as he said, ¡°but, Mu Ru, the environment that I was in at that time made it impossible for me to openly protect you, so I chased you out of one inch Mo city at that time. Actually, I hoped... ... ... That you could live a free life and not be threatened just because you were my wife.¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, at that time, I was very conflicted. On one hand, I hoped that you could leave me and live a free life. On the other hand, when I found out that you were really living a free life and even discussing marriage with other men, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I always... ... ...¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart sank. In fact, over the past half a year, she had refused to reminisce about the past with him. She had also refused to talk about the past with him because there were almost no good memories between them. She took a deep breath and struggled to free herself from his palm. She said softly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, we should go for another checkup. When the doctor gets off work, we will have to wait until the afternoon before the checkup ispleted. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally recovered from his memories and looked at her with a face full of guilt. He nodded and pulled her hand up. He carefully moved her hand away from the Crook of her hand. There was no more blood, but there was arge patch of bruise. Next was the electrocardiogram. Of course, it was done in the emergency room. Dongfang Mo thought that it would take a long time and waited outside the door. In the end, Mu Ru came out in a few minutes with a long graph in her hand. Dongfang Mo took the graph. Actually, he did not quite understand it, but he could read the words written by the doctor behind it. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with her heart. After the electrocardiogram, they went for an ultrasound. Of course, because they were being taken care of, when they arrived at the ultrasound building, there was already the best ultrasound doctor waiting for them. There were two types of ultrasound. One was the ultrasound that went directly into the body to be taken, and the other was the ultrasound that looked through the abdomen. Mu Ru naturally chose to look through the abdomen, so she had to drink water to hold her urine. Dongfang mo saw her gulping down arge bottle of mineral water. In order to make her abdomen feel like it was going to swell up sooner, he gulped down all of it. His heart tightened again, thinking that it was not easy to get pregnant and have a child. Dongfang Mo got permission to go in and apany Mu ru for the ultrasound. He saw mu ru lying down on the single bed, then lifted up her maternity dress to reveal her snow-white belly. His heart instinctively tightened, and an ufortable feeling arose. Chapter 891

Chapter 891: Chapter 891 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although the ultrasound doctor was a woman, she was his wife. How could he let outsiders see her stomach Even if she was a woman, he could not ept it. The ultrasound doctor obviously did not know that Dongfang Mo, who was sitting at the side, had a strange and slightly bitchy mentality. He just naturally took the lubricant used for the ultrasound and sprinkled it on Mu Ru¡¯s stomach Then, he ced the probe on Mu Ru¡¯s stomach and slid it. Dongfang Mo grabbed Mu Ru¡¯s hand with one hand and clenched his other hand involuntarily. His eyes were fixed on the monitor, watching two ck DOTS appear in a circle of light. His heart could not help but tighten. Why were there two ck dots Could it be that her uterus had malfunctioned? Just as he was about to ask, the ultrasound doctor had already congratted them with a smile on his face. ¡°congrattions, they are twins. ¡± Twins Mu Ru and Dongfang Mo could not help but look at each other in the air. Then, they asked almost at the same time, ¡°are they really twins? ¡± ¡°Yes, could it be that I¡¯m lying to you? ¡± The obstetrician smiled when he saw their expressions. ¡°This is not unusual. The chances of twins marrying twins are higher. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is? ¡± Dongfang Mo felt relieved when he heard that. Then, he quickly asked, ¡°how are the two children developing? Are they healthy? ¡± The obstetrician¡¯s head slowly slid across Mu Ru¡¯s stomach. After a while, he seemed to have seen everything Then, he nodded at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°yes, the children are developing well in all aspects, but they are a little small. Of course, this is because of the twins. At the same time, it may be caused by insufficient nutrition. When we go back, we have to strengthen nutrition... ¡°. ...¡± Insufficient nutrition. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face could not hold it anymore. His wife, Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, was actually suffering from malnutrition? This, could it be that she had not eaten anything during the entire day at home Or could it be that the people in the kitchen were gluttonous with nutritious food, so they gave her some unnutritious food to eat? Of course, the ultrasound doctor did not know that her statement of insufficient nutrition had caused Dongfang Mo to be dissatisfied with the kitchen maid. He still smiled and said, e, listen to the heartbeat of the child. ¡± Very soon, the sound of the child¡¯s heartbeat in Mu Ru¡¯s stomach could be heard through the loudspeaker in the quiet ultrasound room. The sound was like the sound of a horse¡¯s hooves running on the grasnd. Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart was so excited that his hand that was holding onto mu ru could not help but tremble. He had never thought that the heartbeat of the child would be so strong. It was actually like two fine horses galloping happily! His child, her child, him and her child. At this moment, in her small, soft abdomen, it was like two fine horses galloping happily. The sound of the heartbeat through the loudspeaker seemed to convey their tenacious vitality to him! ¡°okay, that¡¯s enough. ¡± The ultrasound doctor turned off the loudspeaker and removed the probe from Mu Ru¡¯s abdomen. Then, he took a few tissues from the side and gave them to her, indicating that she could wipe her stomach clean and get up. Mu Ru was about to reach out to take the tissues, but Dongfang Mo took the tissues from the ultrasound doctor before her. Then, he carefully helped her to slowly wipe off the lubricant used for ultrasound on her abdomen. Mu Ru¡¯s face immediately turned red from embarrassment. Although she and Dongfang Mo were husband and wife and there was nothing wrong with their intimacy, the key point was that there was also a ultrasound doctor here. This Dongfang Mo was really too careless! Chapter 892

Chapter 892: Chapter 892 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Mu ru finished her ultrasound examination, she went to get the blood test results. However, she was told that there were two items that could only be obtained in the afternoon, so she asked them toe and get them in the afternoon. Thus, they were a little helpless. It happened to be noon, and Dongfang Mo wanted to drive home, but mu ru refused. She said that she would go back at noon and would note back in the afternoon. So, they might as well have lunch outside. After lunch, they would go shopping. She wanted to buy something. Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned when he heard her words. He asked Sullenly, ¡°what do you want to eat? The food outside is not hygienic. ¡± ¡°I want to eat a mouthful of fresh crab roe shrimp, Dayun Tun. ¡± Xi Muru carefully looked at his expression. As expected, it was not good, so she quickly changed her words. ¡°The two babies in my stomach want to eat crab roe shrimp Dayun Tun. ¡± Dongfang Mo lost his temper when he heard this. He stood beside her, hugged her, and nted a kiss on her forehead He said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, if you want to eat a mouthful of fresh crab Roe Dayun Tun, it¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll get uncle Liu to poach their chef from Dayun Tun and work directly in one inch ink city. When that timees, you can eat whenever you want, okay? ¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll be meaningless. ¡± Mu Ru broke away from his embrace She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°besides, a mouthful of fresh crab roe is the boss himself, and a mouthful of fresh crab roe is a hundred-year-old restaurant that has been passed down for generations. Do you really think that money is omnipotent? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face darkened slightly. He rarely ate outside, even if he did eat asionally. It was either a high-ss hotel, arge-scale restaurant, or a high-ss Western restaurant, like the small eateries that Mu ru mentioned.. He had never patronized them before. ¡°Besides, even if the owner of that fresh-tasting restaurant is really willing to give up his ancestral family business and be a chef in your house, I still want to eat da Yun Tun now. Perhaps after you move him to one inch Mo city, I won¡¯t have the mood and appetite to do so? ¡± Mu Ru continued to persuade him on the side. ¡°However, the kind of restaurant that makes snacks is usually very small. There are many people, so the air is naturally not very good. The hygienic conditions are also not up to standard. ¡± Dongfang Mo shook his head He did not agree with her idea. ¡°You¡¯re a pregnant woman now. Pregnant women have to go to ces where there are few people, and... ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s only 11 o¡¯clock now. How can there be many people? Many factories andpanies have not even gotten off work yet. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him Then, she pushed him with her hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t stand here and dy any longer. If you dy any longer, I reckon that after 12 o¡¯clock, there will really be many people. ¡± Dongfang Mo was a little helpless from her words. Looking at her nderous expression, he shook his head helplessly and could onlypromise. Thus, he held her hand and the two of them walked towards the elevator next to them. Mu Ru could not help but feel happy. She turned her head to look at him and said with a smile, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re really nice. I thank you on behalf of the two babies for taking care of their appetites. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled helplessly. Coincidentally, the elevator had arrived, so he and mu ru entered the elevator with their fingers tightly sped together. Coincidentally, the elevator was empty at this moment Dongfang Mo could not help but whisper in his ear, ¡°you¡¯re only thanking me on behalf of the two babies. Don¡¯t you want to eat that big Wonton at all? ¡± Mu Ru hummed and hummed a few times. She did not answer his question directly, and the elevator just happened to reach the first floor. Dongfang Mo did not ask any more questions and held her hand as they walked out of the elevator. Chapter 893

Chapter 893: Chapter 893 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A bite of fresh century old restaurant was opened by the people of Shaxian county in Fujian Province. It mainly dealt with pasta dishes. Of course, it mainly dealt with stewed Yuntun soup and supplemented with noodles and rice. However, it would never cook rice and stir-fried vegetables. As it was a century old restaurant, the decoration style of the bite of fresh food was antique. The dining chairs and tables inside were all retro-styled. The wooden stools and tables still looked ancient. Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru walked in. Although there were very few people at the moment and there were only three to five people scattered around, he still chose the most remote seat by the window and sat down. There was a simple stic menu on the dining table, and it was obvious at a nce. Mu Ru was very proactive and sat down to read the menu. Dongfang Mo watched her quietly at the side, waiting for her to slowly choose the dishes she liked. A waiter wearing a light pink uniform brought a pot of tea over with a smile on his face. Just as he was about to pour some water, Dongfang Mo immediately stopped him and said softly, ¡°we don¡¯t drink tea. Could you please give us a pot of boiled water? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The waiter was very polite. He immediately turned around and brought a pot of boiling water over. Mu Ru finally picked her favorite dish and began to order. ¡°Crab Roe Shrimp Wonton, Corn Roll, boiled Green Edamame, Soba Wotou, misceneous grains buns, Ginseng stewed ck chicken soup... ¡± Mu Ru ordered a lot in one go. The waiter reminded her, ¡°enough. It¡¯s just two people. We can¡¯t eat much. It¡¯s a waste to order too much. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Hurry up and ask the kitchen to prepare the food and bring it here. If we can¡¯t eat it, we¡¯ll pack it up and leave. We definitely won¡¯t waste it. ¡± The waiter ordered the food and left, asking them to wait for a while. While they were waiting for the food, Dongfang Mo looked at Mu Ru He said carefully, ¡°Mu Ru, that day was the day your father died. Your sister, no, it¡¯s Xi Muxue. Did she say something to you again? ¡± Mu Ru bit her lip. On the day her father was buried, she and Xi Muxue were naturally there. During the burial, the URN was put in. When it was time to fill up the soil, Xi muxue cried very sadly, but she just stood there indifferently. At that time, the sun was setting, and the old crow was chirping. It also seemed a little deste. She just stared nkly at Xi Muxue and cried, watching the workers fill up Xi Yuancheng¡¯s pit. Later, when the tombstone was set up, she only bowed slightly as a token. Then, she turned to leave, but was stopped by Xi Muxue who was still kneeling there. Then, she said something that made her very conflicted and mncholic. However, after Dongfang Mo treated her well for the past two days, and after learning that she was pregnant with the twins today, Xi Muxue¡¯s words actually did not cause any ripples in her heart. She threw them into the wind. When she thought of this, Mu Ru raised her head and looked into his eyes. Looking at the slightly nervous expression in his eyes, she decided to tease him, so she said seriously, ¡°mmm, she told me a lot. Which one do you want to know? ¡± Dongfang mo immediately felt his forehead break out in cold sweat. Which one Could it be that Xi Muxue had made up a lot of things in front of Mu Ru As for him, he really did not know what she had made up? Looking at Mu Ru, he only felt that his hands and feet were a little cold. He reached out and grabbed Mu Ru¡¯s hand, then held it tightly in his own palm He said a little nervously, ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t believe Xi Muxue¡¯s words. Her words are all fake. They won¡¯t stand up to scrutiny. ¡± Chapter 894

Chapter 894: Chapter 894 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Mu Ruughed softly. She did not break free from his grip and let him hold her. She just looked at him and asked softly, ¡°then, does that include Sui¡¯er? ¡± ¡°Sui¡¯er? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s thick brows raised instinctively. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°she told you about Sui¡¯er? What does she mean by that? ¡± Mu Ru saw his puzzled expression and was a little puzzled Hence, she said inly, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing much. She told me that the reason why Uncle Liu and aunt Liu have been living in one inch ink city is because it¡¯s their son-inw¡¯s home. And you were originally uncle Liu and aunt Liu¡¯s son-inw because their daughter, Sui¡¯er, was supposed to marry you... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard Mu Ru¡¯s words. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Mu Ru, Xi Muxue¡¯s imagination is too rich. She probably found a photo of Sui¡¯er in the lounge upstairs and made wild guesses. ¡± ¡°Wild guesses? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but be stunned. ¡°A photo of you and Sui¡¯er side by side, face to face. Furthermore, at the back of the photo, it¡¯s written that they are in love and will be together forever. Does she need to make wild guesses? ¡± ¡°The person in the photo isn¡¯t me. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at him honestly and said, ¡°actually, that person is ah Yu. Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t like ying with me since she was young and liked to be with ah Yu. Ah Yu also likes her, but... ¡± Dongfang Mo stopped at this point. Mu Ru was lost in her thoughts as she listened, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°but what? ¡± Dongfang Mo sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that ah Yu is a crazy person who likes to y and has a wild personality. When he was young, he was willing to bring Sui¡¯er wherever he went to y. Later on, when he was older, he seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. He refused to bring sui¡¯er out, and then... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point and took a sip of the still slightly hot water He continued, ¡°then, Tian Sui¡¯er followed him and found out that he was with another girl outside. The two of them got into an argument. ¡± ¡°Of course, the argument was huge. Sui¡¯er was so angry that she went to a bar to get drunk. In the end, she met a bad guy. Luckily, ah Yu arrivedter and beat the bad guy away. However, Sui¡¯er was drugged. Ah Yu was only 18 years old. He was too busy at the time and didn¡¯t know how to send Sui¡¯er to the hospital. Perhaps he was afraid that his parents would criticize him if he sent her to the hospital, so he foolishly used his own body to detoxify sui¡¯er. Just like that, they had sex. ¡± ¡°What happened after that? ¡± Mu Ru was captivated by his words. Seeing that Dongfang Mo had stopped again, she quickly asked. ¡°after that, of course, it didn¡¯t take long for Sui¡¯er¡¯s body to react abnormally. First, aunt Liu found out that her period had stopped, and then she found out that she was nauseous, so she quickly brought her to the hospital for a check-up. In the end, she was pregnant. From then on, the matter between the two of them was exposed. In order to give uncle and aunt Liu an exnation, my parents had ah Yu and Sui¡¯er settle their marriage. They even said that ah Yu would marry Sui¡¯er after he turned 20, but who knew... ¡± Dongfang Mo had a pained expression on his face when he said this. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°who knew that a monthter, ah Yu rolled down the cliff because she was participating in a race for the underworld. At that time, she announced that her car had been destroyed and she was dead. ¡± ¡°Sui¡¯er could not take such a blow. She went crazy and went to the cliff where Ah Yu and her car rolled down. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was dizzy or because she was too sad, but it was raining at that time. In short, she rolled down the cliff, and then ¡ª one corpse, two lives! ¡± Chapter 895

Chapter 895: Chapter 895 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu ru heard such a story, her heart instantly shrank. Actually, Xi Muxue told her apletely different story. Xi Muxue told her about how Dongfang Mo once fell in love with uncle Liu and aunt Liu¡¯s daughter. They were childhood sweethearts. Dongfang Mo had always loved Sui¡¯er alone in his heart. Everyone was a substitute, Xi Muru Don¡¯t think that now Dongfang Mo knows that the person he first met was you. He knows that the person who guarded his bedside was you, so she really loves you. However, after hearing Dongfang Mo tell such a tragic love story, she really regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have teased Dongfang Mo. now that the scar from back then was exposed, his heart would definitely be in pain. Although he didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling towards Sui¡¯er, Sui¡¯er was after all the daughter of Uncle Liu and aunt Liu. She had grown up with them in one inch ink city since young. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart, Sui¡¯er should be treated as an older sister or younger sister. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mu Ru hurriedly apologized to Dongfang Mo. her voice was filled with guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that things were like this. I¡¯m really confused. In the future, I will never believe a single word of Mu Xue¡¯s. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Dongfang Mo gently patted the back of Mu Ru¡¯s hand Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°however, you must never mention Sui¡¯er in front of Ah Yu in the future. At that time, he woke up from his vegetative state and was unwilling to return to the Dongfang family to insist on bing a monk. I¡¯m guessing that it was mostly because of Sui¡¯er, because he didn¡¯t have the face to face uncle Liu and aunt Liu. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Only then did she remember that Che Qixuan had pretended to be Dongfang Mo for a few days in one inch ink city. However, whenever he faced uncle Liu and aunt Liu, his expression was slightly unnatural. In fact, he did his best to avoid meeting them. At that time, she thought that he was afraid that uncle Liu and aunt Liu would recognize him. After all, uncle Liu and aunt Liu were very familiar with Dongfang Mo. only now did she realize that it was not just that. At this moment, the waiter had already brought a te of food up. Dongfang Mo immediately turned sideways and helped the waiter put the steaming hot crab Roe shrimp dumpling in front of Mu Ru. Mu Ru used a porcin spoon to stir therge bowl of Crab Roe shrimp dumpling. The skin of the dumpling was very thin, and the Crab Roe and shrimp inside could be seen through the skin. It was yellow and pink and very beautiful. She stared nkly at the dumpling. The steam from the bowl rose up and entered her nostrils. It carried the unique sweetness of Crab Roe and the unique fishy smell of shrimp and seafood... ... Her stomach was stirring ... When she heard Dongfang Mo mention that Sui¡¯er rolled down from where Dongfang Yu rolled over, and that Sui¡¯er was dead and two people were dead, she could not help but feel ufortable. She could not help but think of the incident six years ago, when Dongfang Mo went to race with Nangong Xun to save her. That time, it was said that Dongfang Mo was also in a car ident. His legs were broken and he was blind. He only recovered after staying abroad for two years. Dongfang Mo did not tell her all of this. It was only when Liu Hao came to check on her for a cold that he told her. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to eat anymore? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw that she was only staring at Yun Tun, so he immediately handed her a tissue. ¡°I want to eat, why don¡¯t I want to eat? ¡± Mu Ru immediately came back to her senses. She picked up a big Yun Tun and stuffed it into her mouth. The steam in the bowl with a sweet and fishy smell instantly made her eyes misty. The Crab Roe shrimp big Yun Tun was bitten by her teeth until its skin was torn. Therefore, the sweet and fishy smell immediately spread in her mouth. She stopped chewing and forcefully endured the sour and astringent taste that stirred in her stomach. Chapter 896

Chapter 896: Chapter 896 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru paused for a long time before she finally calmed down. Slowly, she swallowed the Crab Roe shrimp in her mouth one bite at a time... ... It was ufortable, really ufortable. Actually, it was not appropriate to talk while eating. Most importantly, it was not appropriate to listen to such a sad story. ¡°Mu Ru. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but hold her hand tightly in his palm when he saw her like that He said gently, ¡°Mu Ru, as twins, although I¡¯m not as miserable as you and was despised by my parents when I was born, when ites to rtionships, I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m very slow-witted and unenlightened. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have many women. As for real women, other than having Fang Zining in America before you, there¡¯s no one else. ¡± Mu Ru raised her head when she heard this. She picked up another crab Roe shrimp dumpling and slowly put it into her mouth. She bit the skin lightly with her teeth and the fishy smell quickly entered her mouth. However, her stomach didn¡¯t churn out any more sour taste. Dongfang Mo saw that she was eating quietly, so he did not say anything else. Coincidentally, the waiter served all the other dishes that they had ordered, so he also picked up his chopsticks and started eating. After eating a mouthful of fresh food for nearly an hour, Mu Ru ate six big wontons, a Soba Wotou, and a corn roll. Then, she drank the Ginseng ck chicken soup while peeling the water and boiling edamame to eat. Dongfang Mo saw that she had a good appetite, so he also ate a lot. However, they did order a little too much. In the end, they asked the waiter to pack it up and said that they would bring it back to eat in the car when they were hungry. After eating, it was still early. Dongfang Mo wanted to bring her back to the hospital and let her lie down in the car to take an afternoon nap. However, Mu Ru refused. She said that she would take advantage of her free time in the afternoon to go shopping and find a mother and baby shop to buy something for her baby. Go shopping This word was extremely new to Dongfang Mo because it seemed like he had never gone shopping before. Usually, he would go directly to a brand shop to buy anything. Mu Ru looked at Dongfang Mo. although they were husband and wife and had been married for seven years, they had never gone shopping together. Of course, seven years ago, he had sent her back to her hometown as Dongfang Yu and brought her to Wanxiang city to buy a bag However, that was not considered shopping at all. In fact, he had directly ordered her to buy it and leave. A real shopping spree was like any other husband and wife. The two of them walked hand in hand through the crowdedmercial streets or the spacious, bright, and dazzling shopping malls. They would bicker over the color of the SATCHEL and argue about the style of the clothes... ... Alright, it seemed that these things had never existed before. She and he were husband and wife. However, the only things that could prove that they were husband and wife were probably the marriage certificate and a small feather that were their children. There seemed to be no other ce that could prove that they were husband and wife. For example, shopping like an ordinary couple did not exist in the past. However, now, she was a little tempted. She wanted to go shopping with him and experience the simple pleasures of an ordinary couple with him. She wanted to experience what a real couple was like? Perhaps, he was still unwilling? As expected, he was unwilling. Dongfang Mo frowned and looked at the woman in front of him. He said gently, ¡°Mu Ru, what do you want to buy? I asked mother and baby to bring some things to our one inch ink city for you to slowly choose. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your energy. ¡± Chapter 897

Chapter 897: Chapter 897 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing topensate her, he even brought her to the bookstore to buy books. It was just that it was noon now, the sun was high, and there were too many people in the business street. Her current physical condition was not suitable for that kind of environment. Hearing his words, Mu Ru was obviously angry. She turned around and walked forward. When she passed by his car, she didn¡¯t even stop for a moment. Dongfang Mo quickly caught up and grabbed her hand in his big palm Then, hepromised a little and said, ¡°that¡¯s fine, but we can¡¯t go to the shops on both sides of the Commercial Street. There are indeed too many people on themercial street. Let¡¯s go to the exclusive shop in the mall. There will be fewer people there anyway. The environment of the big mall is good, and the air conditioning is also moderate. ¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go to the exclusive shop in the Big Mall? ¡± Mu Ru saw that he had alreadypromised, so she alsopromised. It was better to go to the mall than not go. Therefore, Dongfang Mo held mu Ru¡¯s hand and went directly to argeprehensive mall at the entrance of the Commercial Street. They took the elevator and went directly to the mother and child supplies area on the fourth floor ording to the instructions posted on the wall in the elevator. The mother and child supplies area took up one-third of the entire floor. Mu Ru directly entered arge-scale specialized shop. Dongfang Mo followed behind her and walked in together. This shop was decorated with pink, green, and light yellow clothes. When people walked in, they were immediately surrounded by a warm atmosphere. Mu Ru had an excited expression on her face as she happily picked up the supplies on the shelves and looked at them. ¡°Excuse me, did you buy them for your own use or to give them away? ¡± The waiter walked over with a smile and spoke to Mu ru very politely. Because Mu ru was only 13 weeks pregnant, her stomach was very t It was impossible to tell that she was pregnant. ¡°I bought it for my baby, ¡± Mu ru answered with a smile. Then, she gestured to Dongfang Mo to quickly push a shopping cart over because the things she had chosen would be ced in the shopping cartter. Dongfang Mo hesitated for a moment, then obediently went to the esctor not far away and pushed a shopping cart over. When he reached her side, he saw that she was holding a pair of small shoes in her hands and gesturing. ¡°So small? Can the child¡¯s feet fit inside? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but raise his eyebrows. The shoes were so small, wouldn¡¯t the child¡¯s feet have to be smaller than these shoes to fit inside? ¡°How big can a newborn baby¡¯s feet be? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. Seriously, her daughter was already more than five years old, yet she did not even know how big the newborn baby¡¯s feet were. ¡°Hehe, the two of you are the father-to-be and mother-to-be, right? ¡± The waitress asked with a smile. Father-to-be and mother-to-be Dongfang Mo was stunned by instinct. Thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t he and Xi Muru preparing to be parents again? When the waitress saw that he was silent, she thought that her guess was right Hence, she said enthusiastically, ¡°this is the first time that a father-to-be and mother-to-be have seen such small shoes. Their reactions are like this. They don¡¯t believe that their child¡¯s feet are so small. I guess in your hearts, you must think that the fetus is so big. ¡± When he heard the waitress¡¯words, Dongfang Mo¡¯s face turned slightly red and he could not help butugh again. It was true. In his eyes, it was as if the child was not much smaller than a feather when it was born? When mu ru heard the waitress¡¯words, she could not help but put down the small shoes in her hands again. She turned to look at Dongfang Mo and realized that he was actually daydreaming about the baby picture on the wall. Chapter 898

Chapter 898: Chapter 898 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As if sensing that Mu ru was looking at him, Dongfang Mo looked away and saw that she was reaching for another pair of shoes of a different style. He then looked around at the things in this mother and baby brand shop. He had never thought that there would be so many mother and baby products in a shop. There were so many of them that he could not cope with them all at once. If he had to slowly and carefully choose every single one of them, how long would he have to wait? Thinking of this, he looked at his shopping cart again. There was actually nothing in it. Even the small shoes that she had looked at just now were not put in. She probably did not like them. He could not help but raise his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows. He said to the waiter, ¡°alright, give us two sets of everything in this shop. We won¡¯t be choosing anymore. ¡± Mu Ru froze when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. Her hands were tightly clutching a pair of pink and beautiful small cloth shoes. She could not help but shout angrily, ¡°Dongfang Mo. ¡± ¡°choosing one thing at a time, how much time will this waste? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly looked at her and exined in a low voice, ¡°besides, these are all useful anyway. I¡¯ll buy them all at once so that I don¡¯t have toe shopping again in the future. ¡± Actually, he was worried that she would feel dizzy after standing like this for a long time. He did not forget that her dizziness had never been good. Today, the obstetrician said that it might be due to pregnancy anemia, but whether she was really anemic.. The blood test list was not out yet. Seeing that she was standing there angrily with the baby shoes in her hands, he walked to her side in two steps and took the pair of shoes from her hands and put them in the shopping cart. ¡°What¡¯s there to choose? They¡¯re all pretty, aren¡¯t they? I think they¡¯re all pretty. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by pretty much? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him angrily ¡°babies grow very fast, especially before they¡¯re half a year old. They look almost the same every day, and they¡¯re not adults. They¡¯re so tall this year and so tall next year. This year¡¯s clothes can only be worn next year if they¡¯re not rotten, but babies have to be bought separately. From one to three months, from three to six months, from six to one year old... ¡°. ...¡± Mu Ru paused at this point, then red at him fiercely and said, ¡°what do you know? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh at her scolding. Looking at her angry face, he felt that she was especially cute. So, he stopped chewing and pushed the shopping cart to follow behind her obediently. Because they were pregnant with twins, they had to buy two sets of each item. Mu Ru took them one by one and studied them. After studying them, she handed them to Dongfang Mo. Dongfang Mo studied them again. Actually, he could not do much with them, so he put them in the shopping cart They had to be neatly packed. However, when mu ru handed him two cotton bath towels, Dongfang Mo finally could not help but frown He protested in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you choosing the pink ones? If you¡¯re carrying a baby girl, you have to buy the pink ones. ¡± ¡°Pink, pink, pink. They¡¯re all the same. What¡¯s the difference? ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t care and looked at the two towels in her hands again. She folded them and put them into the shopping cart. What¡¯s the difference Dongfang Mo stared at the pink towels in the shopping cart and looked at her t stomach. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if two girls were standing in front of her, the pink ones would still look better than the pink ones, right? Mu Ru could not help butugh when she saw his staring expression. She turned around to pick out a pair of socks for her baby. This time, she took two pairs of pink and pink socks. Chapter 899

Chapter 899: Chapter 899 love is a superstition that is at the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo finally stopped staring at her. He took the socks that she had chosen and ced them in the shopping basket. Then, he told her that yellow was not bad as well. There was also pink and green that were quite good-looking. The light purple ones also looked very beautiful. The red ones also looked happy Both the boy and the girl looked good in red. Thus, the two of them continued to choose. Pink and green, pink and blue, light yellow and light purple... .. They bought two sets of each. Not long after, their shopping cart was filled to the brim. Finally, they chose the milk bottles. Dongfang Mo felt that these milk bottles were more or less the same. They were transparent, but some of them had straws and some did not have straws. Thus, he suggested that those with straws buy two straws and those without straws. As for the material, there was no need to bother studying it. In any case, they could just buy the expensive ones. After all, money knew goods, and good things were expensive. After hearing his words, Mu Ru was so angry that she red at him again. She could not help but teach him a lesson. Not all good things were expensive. Simrly, not all expensive things were good. Otherwise, where did the idiom ¡®quality is good and price is low¡¯e from? When the waitress heard Mu Ru¡¯s words, she agreed. Everyone liked the material of the milk bottle. Some people liked the PV while others liked the ss bottle. The PV and the ss bottle did not seem to be any different, but the difference was actually quite big. Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent when he heard the two women¡¯s words. Alright, although his eldest daughter, Yu Yu, was already over five years old, this was definitely the first time he had bought baby supplies His knowledge of babies was definitely just beginning here. Thus, he patiently apanied Mu Ru and watched her pick up and put down the bottles. Every time he picked up the bottles that she put down, he would study them again. Finally, after she picked up six bottles, that¡¯s right, six bottles. Dongfang Mo could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°Mu Ru, why are you buying so many bottles? ¡± ¡°For the children, ¡± Mu ru exined naturally, ¡°these are the bottles that the children use within half a year. They haven¡¯t bought the ones after half a year. We¡¯ll buy them after the children have given birth. ¡± ¡°Does the baby need to use three milk bottles at six months of age? ¡±DongfanggMoo was even more puzzled. ¡°change one milk bottle every two months? ¡± ¡°What? Not all of these are used for drinking milk. ¡± Mu Ru was really convinced by him She picked up three milk bottles of different sizes and said, ¡°the bigger one is for drinking milk, the medium-sized one is for drinking water, and the smallest one is for drinking fruit juice. Milk, water, and fruit juice can not all be used in one milk bottle. They have to be separated. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face turned slightly red. He had never thought that a single child¡¯s milk bottle would have so much attention to detail. Thinking about how she had given birth to Yu Yu alone in Korea and went to buy these things alone, he could not help but feel a trace of guilt in his heart. Finally, he had chosen enough. Xi Muru indicated that she would not buy anymore, so Dongfang Mo pushed the full cart to the cashier. The waitress smiled and asked if they wanted shopping bags. She said that they did not need shopping bags They could use the shopping cart to push them directly to the side of their car. Dongfang Mo still asked for shopping bags because his car was still at the entrance of the restaurant. He had bought a lot of things, so he had to use four big shopping bags topletely fill them up. When he was done with the shopping, Dongfang Mo pointed at a picture of twins stuck on the wall and asked, ¡°this, is it for sale? ¡± Chapter 900

Chapter 900: Chapter 900 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a promotional poster. Let me see if there¡¯s any more in the warehouse. ¡± The waitress smiled as she collected the money. ¡°The brother and sister in our store¡¯s promotional poster are very likable. Many people even bring their cameras to take pictures of them. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, but the waitress instructed her colleagues to go to the warehouse to take a look. She said that if there were any, she would bring one over for this gentleman to give to them. When they had finished paying, the other waitress had already brought over a rolled up promotional poster. When she handed it to Dongfang Mo, she even patiently told him to tear off theyer of slippery paper at the back and stick it on directly It was very simple. The four shopping bags were filled to the brim. Dongfang Mo carried two in each hand. Mu Ru smiled and wanted to help carry two, but Dongfang Mo did not let her. ¡°Your task is to take good care of the baby in your belly. Just leave the hard work to me. ¡± Dongfang Mo carried the four shopping bags and gestured for mu ru to follow him with his eyes. They took the elevator downstairs together. On the way back to the Yikou fresh parking lot, they passed by a toy store. Mu Ru could not help but stop in her tracks Dongfang Mo could not help but re at her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We still have to go back to the hospital to get the results and look for the OB / gyn Doctor. Let¡¯s talk about the toys next time. ¡± Alright, Dongfang Mo was telling the truth. Although he red at her, didn¡¯t he also promise to apany her to go shopping next time? Hehe, it seemed that she had to write down this promise in a notebook. When she wanted to go shopping one day, someone would be shameless and refused to do so, she would use this to remind him to keep his word. The business street was not far from a bite of fresh food, and it only took about ten minutes to walk there. Dongfang Mo put the four shopping bags he had just bought into the trunk, then came over to help mu ru open the car door. When she got in, he even bent down carefully and came in He pulled the seatbelt and helped her fasten it. He walked around the front of the car and got into the car. He sat down, but he was not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he leaned over and helped her lower the seat a little so that she could write and lie down. Then, he picked out a long light music disc and put it into the DVD. Very soon.. Chopin¡¯s piano music slowly flowed in the car... ... On the way back to the hospital, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car was driving a little slowly. It was evening, and the sea breeze blew gently. Mu Ru was lying on the seat without sleeping. Her eyes were slightly closed, and she was talking to Dongfang Mo casually. She asked, ¡°Dongfang Mo, do you think the baby in my stomach is a boy or a girl? ¡± Dongfang Mo said, ¡°both boys and girls are the same, but I hope it¡¯s a girl. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Mu Ru frowned slightly and was a little puzzled. ¡°We already have a little feather, don¡¯t we? Why do we still want a girl? ¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t too many beautiful daughters, ¡± he exined with a smile. ¡°Besides, daughters usually look like their mothers. Look at little feather, she really misses you. It¡¯s just that little feather doesn¡¯t put me first. Of course, it¡¯s not her fault, because I haven¡¯t been by her side since I was young. So this time, I hope to apany these two daughters well and not leave any regrets for my daughters. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Mu ru replied faintly, then said in a low voice, ¡°but I hope it¡¯s a boy. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°because you¡¯ve bullied me a lot in the past, ¡± Mu Ru said righteously. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately turned red to the root of his neck, and he couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°it won¡¯t happen in the future, never again. ¡± Chapter 901

Chapter 901: Chapter 901 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You won¡¯t dare to do it in the future because I have a son. ¡± Mu Ru red at him, then used her hand to caress her stomach and said, ¡°two babies, grow up quickly. When you grow up, help me to teach your hateful father a lesson. ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly replied, ¡°okay. ¡± Mu Ru smiled and continued, ¡°babies, your father is really bad... we must teach him a lesson in the future... teach him a lesson so that he won¡¯t dare to bully his mother anymore... ¡± As Mu ru spoke, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car stopped because the hospital had already arrived. They first went to the examination department to get a blood test report. There were six or seven sheets, but Dongfang Mo could not understand the professional data on them at all. Hence, he could only hand them over to the obstetrician and gynaecologist Zeng Hongxia along with the electrocardiogram and ultrasound report from the prenatal checkup in the morning. Zeng Hongxia carefully looked through Mu Ru¡¯s report Then, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°other things are still fine, but the anemia is a little severe. You have to eat more pig liver or something like that. If you can¡¯t eat the pig liver, you don¡¯t have to eat it. Just drink the soup and use the pig liver to make soup. ¡°. Mu Ru nodded. Dongfang Mo carefully inquired about the time and procedure of the pregnancy test. The gynecologist, Zeng Hongxia, handed him a detailed list and then used a pen to underline a few things that needed to be examined. When they were finally done asking, Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru thanked Zeng Hongxia and walked out of the clinic together. Dongfang Mo had been tightly holding onto mu Ru¡¯s pregnancy test form. Mu Ru reached out to ask him for it, but he did not give it to her. He just held her hand and walked towards the elevator He whispered to her, ¡°don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll remember the date and the things to take note of. You just need to be responsible for eating, eat more, and eat a lot of things to replenish your blood. You must hurry up and replenish your blood. The next time youe for a prenatal check-up, you can¡¯t be anemic again, and you can¡¯t be dizzy or anything like that... ¡°. ... .. Mu Ru could not help butugh when she saw how serious he was She exined to him in a low voice, ¡°pregnant women usually have anemia. I had it when I was pregnant with feather in the past, but because it said that I was only pregnant with one child, the anemia was not that serious. It will be fine in a month or two. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but feel ufortable when he heard her talk about the situation when she was pregnant with little feather. He felt that he owed her a lot, so he tightened his grip on her hand until he was unwilling to let go of the car. On the way back, the sky waspletely dark, and Mu ru was really tired. She leaned against the passenger seat and closed her eyes to take a nap. She let Dongfang Mo drive, and the car was flowing with mountains and rivers. Not long after, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car stopped. Mu Ru thought that she had reached home, so she quickly sat up. She looked sideways and saw that Dongfang Mo was still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, and the car was still running. Outside the window.. Alright, there was a long line outside the window. It was actually a traffic jam. There was nothing she could do about the traffic jam. Mu Ru, who had been pretending to sleep, could not fall asleep because she woke up. However, she still leaned against the car and chatted with Dongfang Mo in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, have you named the two babies? ¡± Mu Ru had nothing to do, so she turned to look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat and asked. ¡°Yes, ¡± he answered and turned to look at her. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already named them. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Mu Ru was a little surprised. She actually sat up and hurriedly asked, ¡°what¡¯s your name? Tell me. Do you think your name is meaningful? ¡± Chapter 902

Chapter 902: Chapter 902: Love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo could not help butugh. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. If it¡¯s two girls, then we¡¯ll call them Yueyue and Xixi. ¡± ¡°Yueyue and Xixi? ¡± Mu Ru raised her eyebrows. ¡°which two words? ¡± ¡°Yueyue and Xixi, ¡± Dongfang Mo patiently exined to her. ¡°Yueyue and Xixi, ¡± Mu ru repeated in a low voice again. She was very satisfied and nodded. ¡°Good. The two names of girls are quite good. What about boys? What do you n to name them? ¡± ¡°Boys? ¡± Dongfang mo raised his thick eyebrows again. Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°boys should be called Yun Heng. Yun Zai. ¡± ¡°Yun Heng? Yun Zai? ¡± Mu Ru frowned instinctively. It was obvious that she did not have a good impression of these two names. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? ¡± Dongfang Mo saw her disdainful expression and immediately knew that she was not satisfied. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it. Then, call them not toe. Don¡¯te. Don¡¯t want boys. It¡¯s so annoying... ¡± ¡°I like it, I like it, ¡± Mu ru quickly interrupted him. She wanted to say something that he could not bear to hear anymore. She immediately epted the names of the two boys. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, Dongfang Yunzai. It¡¯s very nice to hear. It really has a profound meaning. ¡± The corner of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He snorted twice and the car in front happened to move. He quickly started the car and followed. In his heart, he was thinking that she must not have thought of the meaning of these four names. The names Yueyue and Xixi had vertical hearts attached to them. It meant joy and treasure. It meant that he had to treasure her and the children from the bottom of his heart. As for Yun Heng and Yun Yun, Heng also had vertical hearts attached to his name. It was taken from the meaning of ¡°my heart is eternal and my heart is forever¡± ! When they returned to one inch Mo city, it happened to be dinner time. Aunt Liu had long received a call from Dongfang Mo, so she had the pork liver thin and weak soup that director Zeng had instructed her to have tonight. During dinner, Dongfang Mo repeatedly urged her to eat more. He said that she was not alone now, but there were three of them, so she had to eat three times what she usually ate? Three times what she usually ate Mu Ru was really convinced by him. Dongfang Mo was indeed not an ordinary rookie when it came to being a father-to-be. It seemed that it was right for him to buy a bunch of pregnant women¡¯s books. He really should read them properly. Dongfang Mo was far more interested in pregnant books than Mu Ru. Ever since he brought her to the pregnancy test, every night before he went to bed, he had to read half an hour¡¯s worth of pregnant books Every time he saw the important parts, he would use a pen to draw them out or simply copy them onto his notebook. That night, after dinner, Dongfang Mo held Mu Ru¡¯s hand and walked for nearly an hour in the courtyard of one inch ink city. Mu Ru went to take a shower first while he took a pregnant book and read it seriously on the Sofa. After taking a shower, Mu ruughed at him. Why did he make reading pregnant women¡¯s books sound like he was doing his homework? Dongfang Mo answered with a straight face, NOT DOING HIS HOMEWORK I haven¡¯t learned any of these in the past, so I don¡¯t know anything. Didn¡¯t master Kong say that if I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯ll just learn Am I not learning right now? After hearing what he said, Mu Ru no longer discouraged him. She just yawned and said, ¡°alright, Dongfang Mo, take your time to learn. I¡¯m going to sleep first. ¡°. Dongfang Mo looked up. Thiszy girl had really gone to sleep under the covers. He quickly threw away his book and ran over He pushed the woman who had justid down with his hand. ¡°Xi Muru, you can¡¯t be shameless. Director Zeng said that in 13 weeks, husband and wife can do it. You¡¯re already 15 weeks... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru pretended not to understand what he said and asked without even opening her eyes. Chapter 903

Chapter 903: Chapter 903 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xi Muru, are you pretending to be crazy? ¡± Dongfang Mo yelled a little angrily, ¡°are you deliberately trying to starve your husband to death? ¡± ¡°Starve to death? ¡± Mu Ru immediately opened her eyes and looked up and down at the angry man standing by the bed. She then asked in confusion, ¡°Um, did you not have dinner tonight? ¡± Dongfang Mo was almost fuming with anger when he heard her words, but he did not re up. He just quicklyid down beside her, turned sideways, and reached out to pull her into his arms to restrain her. ¡°It¡¯s said that women tend to be stupid after they get pregnant, ¡± he said mockingly His hand was already fumbling around to unbutton her pajamas. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the same as other women. Since you¡¯re so stupid that you don¡¯t even know that your husband is hungry, it¡¯s necessary for me to teach you how to be hungry. ¡± Mu Ru pushed him away angrily and immediately got up. She Happened To pee a little too much, so she got off the bed and went to the bathroom to relieve herself. She no longer paid attention to the man on the bed who kept saying that he was hungry. Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned on the bed. When he saw her walking towards the bathroom, he did not chase after her. He just waited quietly on the bed. However, after waiting for a few minutes, there was clearly no sound in the bathroom, but she still did note out. He had no choice but to get up and go to the bathroom to look for his little wife. However, at the door, he found her standing in front of the sink and frowning at himself in the mirror. On both sides of her nose, he could already faintly see pregnancy spots. Dongfang Mo could not help butugh and said softly, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Actually, you won¡¯t be able to tell if you don¡¯t look closely. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion at all? You can ignore it. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not get angry when he heard this. He simply walked over and stood behind her. He stretched out his arm and hugged her from behind. He ced his Chin on her shoulder and looked at her in the mirror. ¡°Do women look good for themselves? ¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t even need to ask for your opinion. I don¡¯t intend to let you please me. ¡± She stared at him in the mirror. Seriously, if this pregnancy spot did not grow on his face, he would not know how to feel sorry for her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to let other people please you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. The hand that was wrapped around her slightly thick waist tightened slightly. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her in the mirror He said in a deep voice, ¡°I see that which man has the courage toe and please my Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife? ¡± Hearing his words, Mu Ru was really annoyed. She stared at him with her clear, spring-like eyes and replied in a bad mood, ¡°Dongfang Mo, other than using force, do you know anything else? ¡± He immediately smiled with a face full of joy. He turned his face and kissed her cheek heavily. ¡°Of course I do. I know a lot of things. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°Go away, go away. Aren¡¯t you annoyed? ¡± Mu Ru raised her hand and pushed the man behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t have this thing on my face before. Now that I¡¯m pregnant with the twins, this thing is on my face, but you don¡¯t have any sympathy at all. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ugly, so be it. You used to have a birthmark on your forehead... ¡± as he spoke, his thin lips had already moved to her lips... ... Mu Ru was blocked by her breathing passage and couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to push him hard, but she was afraid that she might make a mistake. However, because she couldn¡¯t breathe, her face gradually became red. He realized that she was having difficulty breathing and quickly let go of her. When she opened her mouth to take in a breath of fresh air, he lowered his head and held her round earlobe. He said softly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter how ugly you are. I will still like you. I will like you for the rest of my life... ¡± Chapter 904

Chapter 904: Chapter 904 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who wants you to be Yue for the rest of your life? ¡± Mu Ru pushed him away and walked out of the bathroom. Right now, she had two bodies, no, three bodies. He did not dare to force himself on her. As expected, Dongfang Mo did not dare to forcefully hold her back like before, and he did not dare to execute her in this bathroom like before. Seeing her walk away like this, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He followed her to the bedroom andy down beside her again. He carefully reached out his hand and still pulled her into his embrace. ¡°honey, ¡± he called out to her softly. His thin lips moved close to her ear and his slightly rough tongue licked her round earlobe. ¡°Let me... Yue, okay? ¡± Mu Ru snuggled in his embrace. When she felt the warmth of his embrace on her back, she finally stopped struggling. Dongfang Mo took the opportunity to slip his hand into her clothes and rolled up her pajamasyer byyer. Mu Ru only felt something hot on her lower back. The temperature was so high that it almost set her body on fire. Thus, she could not help but straighten her back and heard his increasingly heavy breathing Thinking about how he had been hungry for a long time and how ufortable it was, her heart itched and hesitated. However, at this moment, her stomach suddenly moved. She was stunned and her body straightened. This was the first time the little guy had moved, and it was so obvious. She hurriedly pulled out the hand that was forcefully kneading. She shouted in a slightly hurried tone, ¡°Dongfang, he moved. No, they moved. Just now, feel it. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s body also instinctively stiffened. The softness in his hand instantly turned into a small fist that was separated from his stomach because a certain woman forcefully pulled it to her abdomen. Poor Dongfang Mo, who was at the peak of the fire, was suddenly drenched in arge basin of cold water. The alternating heat and cold almost made him freeze. But even so, he could not throw a Tantrum. He could only hold his breath and slowly stroke her abdomen with her hand. He quietly inhaled a breath of cold air This was to calm the surging emotions after the alternating heat and cold. The woman, who was in the midst of extreme excitement, did not notice the change in the man at all. She only asked excitedly, ¡°Dongfang, can you feel it? ¡± Dongfang. This was her unique nickname for him. Most people would call him Dongfang Mo or call him Mo. only she would call him Dongfang when she was happy. Usually, when she was not happy, she would call him Dongfang Mo by his first name. She rarely called him Dongfang because she was also rarely happy. Usually, she would only call him Dongfang when he asionally ovepped his gentleness and intimacy with her. When she was extremely excited, he would ask her to call his name. However, at this moment, she called him Dongfang. From this, one could see how happy she was at the moment. As for him, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to spoil her mood, right? ¡°Yes, ¡± he replied. His hand moved along the direction of her hand and stopped at a certain ce almost mechanically. In fact, other than feeling that there was a hard piece in her abdomen, he really didn¡¯t know where it was moving. However, since she had persuaded him, it must have been because she had never lied naturally, other than deliberately deceiving him. Looking at the extremely excited woman and then staring at her stomach, he couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart in exasperation You Two brats, if you have the ability, stay in your mother¡¯s belly for the rest of your life and don¡¯te out. Otherwise, when you are born, I will settle the score with you. Each of you will get a p on the butt. Who asked you to Spoil Your father¡¯s good deed? Chapter 905

Chapter 905: Chapter 905 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru, of course, did not know how exasperated Dongfang Mo was. She was especially excited because the child suddenly moved, so she did not even sleep. She asked Dongfang Mo to find a book on pregnant women, and ording to the book.. She actually talked to the two brats who had just used their fists and kicks through their bellies. Dongfang Mo, who had been left out, felt extremely helpless. The pregnant woman was in high spirits tonight. She had been talking to the two babies in her belly for nearly two hours, but she still had no intention of stopping. Therefore, he could only get out of bed personally and go downstairs to prepare a cup of pregnant milk powder for her. He coaxed her to drink it and took all the pregnant books into the study room while she was drinking the milk. Then, heid down beside her and turned off the lights. However, she was still very excited. He hugged her and patted her back gently, as if he was coaxing a baby. Only then did the extremely excited pregnant woman slowly fall asleep. Mu Ru slept very well. Perhaps it was because Dongfang Mo personally prepared a cup of milk powder, or perhaps it was because he patted her gently to coax her. In short, she did not even have a dream when she woke up. It was already early in the morning when she woke up. When she opened her eyes, even the thick curtains could not block out the sunlight. She got up and opened the curtains. Looking at the lush green trees and all kinds of flowers outside, her mood could not help but improve. Dongfang Mo was no longer in the room. She raised her head slightly and saw that the clock on the wall was already pointing at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. At this time, he should be sitting in his cold and stiff office, reviewing documents. After washing up, she walked out of the bedroom naturally. However, she found that the bedroom door was ajar. She gently opened it and stepped out. Only then did she realize that there was a sounding from the balcony. She immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s only been 15 weeks. Last night, she said that the baby moved in her stomach. I¡¯m a little worried. I read in the book that the baby will only move after 16 weeks? It¡¯s not even due yet. ¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? I¡¯m still a little worried. Alright, I¡¯ll drive her over for a check-upter. Yeah, she¡¯s fine in other ways. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s especially excited about the baby moving... ¡± Mu Ru stood there, staring at the back of the man who was on the phone on the balcony. He did not go to work, but in the early morning, he was contacting an obstetrician. He was even more nervous about the baby than she was. Her eyes gradually became moist, and her hand was ced on the Armrest of the SOFA. She stood there motionlessly. Dongfang Mo turned around after making the call. When he saw her standing barefoot on the floor, he quickly walked over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes? ¡± He scolded softly, then added, ¡°since you like to be barefoot, I¡¯ll get Amin to spread the carpet over. ¡± ¡°What kind of carpet do you put on in summer? ¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s good to walk on the wooden floor in summer. It¡¯sfortable, cool, and not cold. ¡± ¡°But the floor is easy to slip if you¡¯re not careful. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you fall, ¡± he exined in a low voice. Then, he held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. Then, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with director Zeng. ¡± She nodded and stopped chewing. Her slightly cold little hand was held tightly in hisrge palm. As his hand heated up, it slowly warmed up. The warmth was slowly transmitted to the heart through the capiries in the palm of his hand. The ce where the heart was also gradually warmed up. Suddenly, she felt that this ce had a feeling of home. Chapter 906

Chapter 906: Chapter 906 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The pregnancy test was actually nothing much because it was only 15 weeks. It was just an earlybor. Zeng Hongxia said that Mu Ru¡¯s early Labor should be due to her second child. Moreover, she was pregnant with twins It was likely that the two children were fighting overnd in their bellies. In short, it was not a big problem. It was just that Dongfang Mo was too nervous. However, Zeng Hongxia still reminded them to be gentle when they were about to leave the room, and to focus on the woman¡¯s feelings. Mu Ru had brought her camera with her today. Because the child had movedst night, she said that in another week or two, her stomach would start to grow bigger. Therefore, from now on, she wanted to write a pregnancy diary. Moreover, it was a pregnancy diary with pictures and text. The so-called pictures and text were actually the daily diary that had to be apanied with photos of the day to remember how her stomach went from t to towering like a mountain. Of course, Dongfang Mo knew about the pregnancy diary. Because it was mentioned in the pregnancy books that many pregnant women wrote pregnancy diaries, he did not stop her. He only told her to rest more and not to be too tired. Walking out of the hospital, the weather was still very good. The Sky was high and the clouds were light. Looking up, the sky was blue and the clouds were white. The White Magnolia and Gardenias on both sides of the hospital were in full bloom. The faint fragrance assailed, making people feel refreshed, and their mood was especiallyfortable. Mu Ru said on a whim that she had not gone to the beach for a long time. Today was a rare break for Dongfang Mo. she wanted to go to the beach to y while her stomach was still big. When her stomach was big in the future, she could not go anywhere. Of course, Dongfang Mo listened to her. Then he said softly, ¡°that¡¯s good too. I¡¯m free today. I¡¯ve brought you to a ce. I wanted to bring you there a long time ago, but... I haven¡¯t found the right opportunity. ¡± Haven¡¯t found the right opportunity Mu Ru only felt that his words were a little puzzling. However, she was obviously much dumber now that she was pregnant. She usually didn¡¯t bother to think about things that were difficult to understand, so she didn¡¯t ask further. She had just sat down in the passenger seat when he went to the driver¡¯s seat. Mu Ru thought that he would immediately start the car and drive away, but she didn¡¯t know that his face was turning towards her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru asked as she fastened her seatbelt while looking at his bent body. His sudden squeeze made her inexplicably nervous. She thought about how he had not vented out his wolf transformationst night, and how six years ago, he had also been in this car with her. He had turned into a wolf and devoured herpletely Her hands could not help but clench tightly. The current her did not have the ability to have another car shock with him. Dongfang Mo moved closer to her. The tip of his nose touched the tip of her nose. His thin lips were less than two centimeters above her lips. Her face could not help but heat up, and her heart beat faster She could almost hear the clear thumping of her heart. Just when she thought that the incident from six years ago was about to happen again, the back of her seat was slowly moving backward, and her body was also leaning backward with the seat. ¡°whew... ¡± Mu ru let out a long breath. He was only here to help her put the seat down. She thought that.. ... Dongfang mo saw her flushed face and could not help but nt a kiss on her forehead. He asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are You thinking about how Yu Yu came here again? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but re at him. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you said you wanted to take me to a ce? Where is it? Is it also by the sea? ¡± Chapter 907

Chapter 907: Chapter 907 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, it¡¯s by the sea, ¡± he replied and quickly started the car. ¡°But it¡¯s not by the sea. It¡¯s a bit far. If you feel ufortable riding for a long distance, you can lie down and sleep for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Mu Ru immediately closed her eyes. It was rare for Dongfang Mo to be in such a good mood. He usually put his work first and took a break for the first time to apany her to y. Of course, she had to enjoy it. Mu Ru was lying on her side. Dongfang Mo was quietly driving the car, and the car was flowing with soft music. The soft music was enlightening music. When she closed her eyes and listened to it, she could hear the sound of the surging sea and the screams of the white cranes on the beach It could not help but remind people of the scene of cranes dancing in the white sand. Pregnant women were lethargic. Mu Ru slowly fell asleep in the soft music. She slept very soundly. She did not even know when Dongfang Mo¡¯s car got on the highway, whether he was driving fast on the highway, or whether there was a traffic jam. When she woke up, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car had already parked. She yawned and sat up straight. Only then did she realize that it was really an endless sea outside the window. The sea water was very blue, and it could be reced by dark green. Just as she was in a daze, Dongfang Mo had already opened the car door for her outside. He extended his hand and entered. She ced her hand on his palm, and he helped her out of the car. The moment she turned around, she realized that there was a small vi not far behind her. She could not help but wonder, why was it a vi and not a vi? There was indeed only one vi, and it was an old two-story vi. Dongfang Mo held her hand and walked in. The courtyard was veryrge, and there were Bodhi trees and coconut trees nted inside. Because it was near the sea, the air was obviously filled with a salty smell. The vi by the sea was so close to the beach. Mu Ru could not help but be excited. This was apletely different feeling from looking at the sea from a distance on the mountain in one inch ink city. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± He came over and hugged her from behind. His thin lips exhaled a warm breath beside her ear. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like it? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but nod, but the smile on her face could not be hidden. Although she had lived in a city close to the sea during her five years in Korea, she was busy every day. In fact, she rarely went to the beach by the sea. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look first. ¡± Dongfang Mo held her hand, turned around, and walked toward the door of the building. Mu Ru followed him. When she reached the door, she saw lilies ced under the window. She was slightly stunned. There were no more or less lilies. After careful counting, it turned out to be 57 lilies. The Flower Language of 57 lilies was: My Love, my wife! Mu Ru could not help but put her hand on her forehead. When she turned her head to look, she realized that the other side was actually filled with blue enchantresses. They did not dazzle her. Her heart instantly tightened, and beads of sweat could faintly be seen on her palms. ¡°Dongfang Mo, ¡± she could not help but call out to him softly. ¡°MM. ¡± He held her hand tightly. Feeling the sweat on her palms, he could not help but ask nervously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡± She shook her head, looked at the 57 lilies and then looked at the blue enchantress in full bloom. She could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°why isn¡¯t there... the Resurrection Lily? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of flower. ¡± He squeezed her and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, the lilies and the blue enchantress are the best flowers for the two of us. The other flowers are not not beautiful, but they are not suitable for the two of us. ¡± Lilies, a hundred years of harmony and 57 flowers. My Love, my wife! Chapter 908

Chapter 908: Chapter 908 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time 59

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lilies, a hundred years of marriage, and 57 flowers, my love for my wife! Alright, Dongfang Mo had always been reserved. It was probably impossible for him to tell her that he loved her in this lifetime. It was already very good that he could express it in such a tactful manner. As for the blue enchantress? Meeting each other was a kind of fate, and staying together was a kind of promise! He and she had met, and in the future, they still had to stay together... ... While Mu ru was stillmenting the flowerynguage of these two words, Dongfang Mo had already pushed open the door and pulled her hand as they slowly walked in. They stepped through the door. The interior design was antique. There were no modern luxurious sofas or anything like that, but there were some old mahogany products. Every one of them was iparably ssic. He liked them, and she liked them very much... ... The first floor was the living room, dining room, and kitchen. Mu Ru found it strange. This ce was so remote, and the beach was practically a primitive beach. There was no one around, so there might not even be a connection to the air. How was she supposed to cook? As expected, the connection was not connected. She walked into the kitchen and realized that the kitchen was still an old-fashioned Chinese stove. It was probably left behind from decades ago. She had only seen such scenes in movies and television because when she was very young.. The Xi family burned beehive coal. Dongfang Mo saw that she was very interested in the old-fashioned stove, so he smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯ll cook lunch hereter. Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look first. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and reluctantly walked out of the kitchen. She followed him up to the second floor. The balcony on the second floor was very wide. Actually, it was originally three rooms, but there were only two rooms on the second floor Therefore, there was only one room left for the rooftop. It was really too big. Standing on the rooftop and looking at the sea, the sea breeze blew gently, bringing with it a salty smell that could not be ignored. The wind was very light, and the waves gentlypped against the shore. The sound was rustling, as if they were listening to soft music in the car. There were only two rooms on the second floor, but the area was veryrge. One was the master bedroom, and the other was what mu ru thought was a baby¡¯s room. However, when she pushed it open, she realized that it was not a baby¡¯s room at all, but an extremelyrge bathroom. It was indeed an extremelyrge bathroom, because it waspletely different from one inch ink city¡¯s bathroom. The bathroom here did not have a ceramic bathtub, only arge, antique wooden bathtub. The Bathtub was veryrge It couldpletely amodate two people lying side by side in the bathroom. There were hot and cold water pipes on both sides, but it was an absolutely modern design. Mu Ru could not help but blush. However, he had already hugged her by the side of the Bathtub and his thin lips were close to her ear He said in a low voice, ¡°honey, we have dyed too much in the past, so I¡¯ve decided that after you have a baby, I¡¯ll make it up to you properly. From now on, we¡¯lle here every month for a few days. ¡± ¡°every month for a few days? ¡± Mu Ru raised her eyebrows and looked at him sideways. ¡°just the two of us? You¡¯re not bringing the children? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± he answered very straightforwardly. His hand gently slid down to her abdomen and gave her a symbolic pat. ¡°Two brats. If you don¡¯t bring any of them, they will cause damage. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh. She took his hand away and could not help but say mockingly, ¡°fine, they cause damage, but where did theye from? If it wasn¡¯t someone... then... then... where would theye to cause damage? ¡± When Dongfang Mo heard this, it seemed that this was still his fault. That was also true. If it wasn¡¯t for his hard work in cultivating and sowing, how could there be seeds taking root and sprouting in that fertile soil of hers? Chapter 909

Chapter 909: Chapter 909 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, beads of sweat appeared on Dongfang Mo¡¯s forehead. He said incoherently, ¡°about that, I promise, I will never... ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Mu Ru immediately widened her eyes and looked at him. She could not help but ask, ¡°you really won¡¯t till thend to sow? ¡± ¡°Go, who said I won¡¯t till thend to sow? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately red at her. He then said in a low voice, ¡°I really won¡¯t till thend to sow. You... can bear it? ¡± Mu Ru was angry and anxious. She turned around and walked out of the door. Compared to Dongfang Mo, who could be more thick-skinned? No, it wasn¡¯t that he was thick-skinned. His face had no skin at all. There was no skin at all. Dongfang Mo quickly caught up and grabbed her hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°wife, I will definitely let you have a good time in the future. I absolutely can not let you suffer anymore. However, I definitely can not let you get pregnant again, because it¡¯s too hard to get pregnant. ¡± ¡°Is it really hard for me or you? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know his little thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s all hard work. ¡± He quickly smiled and walked through the bedroom with her, preparing to walk out of the door. When they passed by the bed, Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She was in a hurry to open the other door and didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Now, she realized that the bed, Dressing Table, and Sofa in the bedroom were not small However, the bed against the wall was too small. In fact, without using a ruler, one could tell that it was a 1.2-meter bed at a nce. ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you sure that you¡¯ll bring me here to stay in this room in the future? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a puzzled look. ¡°Are you sure that this isn¡¯t a single bed for the baby? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded his head heavily. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t bring the baby here in the future. This ce only belongs to the two of us. I can¡¯t even tell the babies that there¡¯s such a ce. ¡± ¡°then... this bed? ¡± Mu Ru looked at him with a strange gaze. ¡°Are you sure you can sleep with the two of us? Or, do you n to sleep on the ground bed in the future? ¡± ¡°sleep on the ground bed? This bed is just right for the two of us. ¡± Dongfang Mo pulled her hand to the side of the bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie on it and give it a try? ¡± Mu Ru hesitated for a moment, but she still followed his instructions andy down on the 1.2 meter wide bed. It was fine for her to lie down alone, but where was he going to lie down? ¡°Lie in a little bit. There¡¯s still a little bit of space inside. ¡± Dongfang Mo pointed with his finger, indicating that she did not want someone to upy the entire bed in the middle. Mu Ru could only move her body again. This time, there was finally some space outside. She was wondering if there was enough space for him, but he had alreadyid down next to her. So crowded This was mu ru¡¯s first feeling. However, in the next second, when Dongfang Mo reached out and pulled her into his arms, she immediately had a second feeling, and that was: so warm! ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯ve already thought about it. When you give birth to the baby, the bed in our one inch Mo city bedroom will also be changed to a 1.2 meter bed, ¡± he hugged her He whispered softly in her ear, ¡°I want to be like this every day, hugging you and falling asleep with you. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. ¡°Can¡¯t the big bed let us hug each other? ¡± ¡°Of course a big bed can, but when you¡¯re angry with me, you¡¯ll break free from my embrace and hide to the side, ¡± Dongfang Mo said sullenly. ¡°But this small bed is different. You have no ce to hide, so even if you¡¯re angry, you can only stay in my embrace and get angry. ¡± Chapter 910

Chapter 910: Chapter 910 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was silent for a long time after hearing his words. Her fingers slowly slid across his link, all the way down, and finallynded on his hard chest. There was actually a special soft spot in that hard spot, and inside.. A heart was beating violently. Dongfang Mo was very overbearing. He knew that he was overbearing in the past, but he always thought that he was just being overbearing about certain things. Now, he knew that his feelings for her and her people were all so overbearing. Seriously, he had already taken over all of her people. Now, he was actually taking over her feelings. In the future, he couldn¡¯t even avoid her when he was angry. He could only stay in his embrace and get angry. Wasn¡¯t that depressing? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but struggle, wanting to break free from his embrace. ¡°Mu Ru, stop moving. ¡± His voice was a little low With a certain kind of oppression, it sounded in her ear. ¡°If you move again, I don¡¯t care if you ate lunch or not. Maybe I¡¯ll eat you as lunch first. But don¡¯t me this bed for not having any sheets or nkets or anything. ¡± Mu Ru did not dare to move again. Although this man was well-dressed and looked like a talented person, he was not human when he turned into a wolf. He was a little too F * cked up. Thus, she raised her head slightly and met his deep eyes. She could not help but ask softly, ¡°are we going to stay here for a few days? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands around her waist gradually tightened. His dark and deep eyes were fixed on her. Mu Ru¡¯s heart tightened slightly. Then, she saw him lowering his head. Then, his face erged in her pupils. The tip of his nose was pressed against the tip of her nose, and his thin lips were a centimeter above her lips. Mu Ru did not hide, no, she had nowhere to hide. The bed was so small that she did not even have a ce to struggle out of his embrace. Dongfang Mo¡¯s thin lips left a mark on her lips, and then he left. The big hand that was hugging her waist loosened slightly His tone was a little rough as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here for the time being. There are many things that have not beenpleted here, so it¡¯s not convenient to live here. However, this afternoon, the two of us will only go back after having lunch. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She looked at the man who was panting a little and his face was a little red from holding it in. A hot poker came from her lower abdomen. She knew how ufortable he felt about this matter. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her heart suddenly felt a lot better. She vaguely felt that this was indeed the best way to get revenge on a certain man. It seemed that being pregnant wasn¡¯t without any benefits. Dongfang Mo slightly calmed down the impulse in his body. Then, he got up first and stretched out his hand to pull her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The two of US will make lunch. It¡¯s a big Chinese stove. I probably can¡¯t handle it by myself. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and immediately went downstairs with him. Therge Chinese stove in the kitchen was the same as the ones in movies and television. It required firewood. Fortunately, there were a lot of dead branches and leaves outside the courtyard. Dongfang Mo quickly went to collect arge bundle of them. Because there were no people nearby, Dongfang Mo brought his own dishes. In fact, to make lunch, it was just to cook a pot of rice because Dongfang Mo brought cooked white-cut chicken and three cups of duck. Although it was said to be a pot of rice, it was not as easy as they thought. Because it had rained two days ago, the collected dead branches and leaves looked dry, but in fact, there was still moisture in them, so it was very difficult to burn them Moreover, thick smoke came out in piles, choking them until tears flowed out, and they kept coughing. Chapter 911

Chapter 911: Chapter 911 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, Dongfang Mo chased Xi Muru out and let her stay in the courtyard to breathe in the fresh air. He said that he would settle the cooking of rice and vegetables alone and did not need her help. Alright, Mu ru did not want to help because it was difficult to burn wet firewood. Moreover, it was not good to inhale the smoke into her lungs. Moreover, she was pregnant. Even if she did not worry about herself, she had to think about the child. Hence, she wandered around the courtyard and came to a hignd to look at the sea. The Boundless Blue Sea and Blue Sky. The undeveloped primitive coast was much clearer and more transparent than the sea at the tourist attractions. Mu Ru did not know how Dongfang Mo cooked the pot rice and stir-fried the vegetable hearts in the kitchen. She only knew that the smoke on the roof of the kitchen seemed to have decreased, and only a wisp of green smoke was constantly rising It made people instantly think of the words ¡®earthly fireworks¡¯ . She wandered around the courtyard for a long time and felt a little sleepy. Just as she was about to go up to the second floor to lie on the empty 1.2-meter bed, Dongfang Mo had already walked out of the kitchen and called for her to eat. She heard his voice and turned her head, but was shocked by the man in front of her. Her originally tanned face was actually covered with ck soot, and her hair was a little messy. She looked like a clown. She could not help butugh out loud. She pointed at him with her finger and wanted to say something, but before she could say it, she could not help butugh again. She evenughed so hard that she could not straighten her back. Dongfang Mo slowly walked towards her. When he saw that she was smiling so innocently and happily, he could not help but feel relieved in his heart. As long as she was happy, it did not matter if he made his face uglier. However, when she wasughing happily, it was the most beautiful time because herughter was as brilliant as a sunflower. Mu Ru finally had enough ofughing. Dongfang Mo supported her with his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°okay, honey, when you¡¯ve had enough ofughing, go eat. If youugh again, what if you die fromughing? ¡± ¡°Die fromughing? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned and could not help butugh again. She used her hand to draw the ink on the soot on his face She could not help but say happily, ¡°I finally know why you are called Dongfang Mo. it must be because your father cooked for your mommy when she gave birth to you. So when she saw your father¡¯s face full of soot and ink, she gave you the name Mo, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo was silent, not saying a word. Of course, the name his parents gave him did note from this, but it did have something to do with Mo. However, it was not soot and ink, but something to do with ink. ¡°hurry up and eat. ¡± Dongfang Mo avoided talking to Mu ru about the origin of his name. ¡°You are not afraid of hunger, but Yun Heng and Yun Zai in your stomach are also afraid of hunger? ¡± ¡°Yun Heng? Yun Zai? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s two brats? What if it¡¯s two bad girls? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just two brats, ¡± Dongfang Mo said with certainty. ¡°Only brats woulde and ruin my ns. ¡± The corners of Mu Ru¡¯s mouth twitched. Thinking of Dongfang Mo¡¯s grievance, she finally stopped chewing. Fortunately, she had also entered the restaurant. On the dining table was the white-sliced chicken he had bought. Under the yellow skin was white and tender meat. On top of it was sprinkled ginger juice and green and white chopped green onions, giving one an appetite at a nce. The three-cup duck was also very beautiful. It was a marinade-colored, old-name Hong Kong branch in Binhai. It lived up to its reputation and smelled very fragrant from afar. Chapter 912

Chapter 912: Chapter 912 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The beautiful dishes were the vegetable hearts next to the two dishes. They were obviously cooked, but they were ced on a white porcin te. They were green and sparkling, neatly arranged. White garlic was sprinkled on top of them, looking as beautiful as in the picture. Mu Ru was surprised. She walked closer and looked at them again. They were still as beautiful as before. She could not help but raise her head to look at the man beside her. She asked in a voice that did not hide her surprise, ¡°you made this? How did you make it? The color is so bright, so beautiful! ¡± Dongfang Mo was pleased with himself. He ced his hand on her shoulder and asked her to sit down. Then, he said softly, ¡°I only know how to cook one dish in my life, and that is this boiled water scalding vegetable heart. Have a taste and see how it tastes? ¡± Mu Ru picked up a vegetable heart with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. She took a small bite. It was crisp, fresh, and the taste was just right. It was neither salty nor nd. It suited her taste very well. ¡°You only know how to cook this one dish? ¡± Mu Ru looked at him sideways. ¡°Then, did you often cook it in the past? ¡± ¡°No, I rarely cook it, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered indifferently. He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of vegetable heart and put it into his mouth. Then, he nodded his head in satisfaction. The taste was not bad. At least he did not lose face today. ¡°Then how many people have eaten the boiled water you made to boil the vegetable heart? ¡± As Mu ru spoke, she picked up another piece of vegetable heart with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. The taste was indeed very good. The natural fragrance made people feel extremelyfortable in their mouths. ¡°So far, there are only two. ¡± Dongfang Mo put down the chopsticks in his hand as he spoke and prepared to go to the kitchen to fill up the rice. ¡°Only two? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but frown. She then asked, ¡°which two? ¡± ¡°One is my mother. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he turned around and walked towards the kitchen. Mu Ru turned her head and only saw his back. She bit her lips lightly and stood up to follow him into the kitchen. ¡°I have never cooked with a big stove before. Today is my first time. My cooking skills are not very good and I don¡¯t know how to control the amount of water and the heat well. Therefore, the rice that I have cooked is burnt underneath and there is some porridge on top, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he filled the bowl with Rice He said to her behind him. Actually, he didn¡¯t turn around, but he knew that she was standing right behind him. Mu Ru didn¡¯t make a sound. She just took a step forward and reached out her hands to protect his waist from behind. Then, she pressed her face tightly against his shoulder, while her chest pressed against his back For the first time, she felt that the distance between them was actually very close, very close, so close that they were only twoyers apart... ... Dongfang Mo slowly put down the SPATULA that was holding the rice in his hand. His two hands fell down and grabbed the back of her hand that was ced on his waist. Then, he slowly tightened his grip, tightly clenching it in his palm. He knew that there wasn¡¯t aplete connection between them. Because, just now, she actually didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to put a small bed in their bedroom. Perhaps, it would take a very, very long time for the two of them to connect Because, in some aspects, she was actually even less enlightened than him. A very long time was not bad. He slowly waited. Even if her brain was just a Papaya, he would wait until the day she was enlightened... ... Of course, if she was always a Papaya and never enlightened, then he would decide on her next life as well... ... ... Chapter 913

Chapter 913: Chapter 913 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s cooking was on apletely different level from his cooking of boiled water and boiled cabbage. Not only was it dry porridge, but it also had a slightly bitter taste. Fortunately, Mu Ru was very considerate. Not only did she eat it without being picky, but she also ate two big bowls, which made Dongfang Mo feel a little embarrassed. After lunch, of course, Dongfang Mo was still responsible for washing dishes and other hardbor. When Dongfang Mo was washing the dishes, Mu ru was making trouble behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and drew circles on his chest from time to time. Dongfang Mo¡¯s lower abdomen tightened almost the moment her body touched it. However, the woman who had always been cold turned into a little demoness at this moment. She knew that he was washing the dishes, but she deliberately came to cause trouble. Did she still want him to live? Of course not. The mischievous woman¡¯s hand slowly slid down from his chest to his lower abdomen, where there was a vortex between the cloth and his navel. It made him anxious. Finally, the bowl in his hand could not be washed anymore. He threw it into the pot with a ng. He turned around and hugged the mischievous woman. Then, he quickly walked upstairs. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing on that bed. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but struggle in his arms and remind him. She regretted messing with him. She was actually afraid that he would turn into a wolf. Dongfang Mo immediately turned around and quickly walked out of the door. Before Mu ru could react, he had already pushed open the car door through his pants pocket. She could not help but sigh in her heart. This was also possible. It was indeed possible. Dongfang Mo quickly pulled open the car door and ced her in the back seat. He followed her up and used his hand to touch a spot in the back seat. The back of the seat immediately fell down and turned into a bed in an instant. Indeed, it was possible. Dongfang Mo quickly pulled open the car door and ced her in the back seat. He followed her up and used his hand to touch a spot in the back seat. The back of the seat immediately fell down and turned into a bed in an instant. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, you can¡¯t. ¡± She used her hand to stop the man who was reaching out to pull her clothes. She could not help but beg for mercy. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you said you would never y with me again... the car vibrated... ¡± ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let the car... Cough, cough, it vibrated. ¡± He spoke shamelessly, but his hand reached into her skirt as he spoke and touched her boxers. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let the car... Cough, cough, it¡¯s vibrating, ¡± he said shamelessly, but his hand reached into her skirt as he spoke, and then touched her boxers. Mu Ru could not help but shrink her body backwards. But the space in the car was so big, where could she shrink to In the end, wasn¡¯t she still lying on the bed that the seat had transformed into? He leaned to her side, and his hand did not stop moving, but his thin lips were already close to her ear, whispering to her, ¡°Mu Ru... wife... I really miss you... Hmm... do you... want me... ¡± Her initially resisting heart instantly rxed. Her body had already undergone an earth-shattering change when he whispered to her... ... She was silent and did not make a sound. He used a little strength to turn her body over. Mu Ru had no choice but to face him. She wanted to turn her face away and not look at him, but hisrge palm held the back of her head, making it impossible for her to dodge. His thin lips slowly pressed against hers, touching her slightly dry pink lips... ... ... Chapter 914

Chapter 914: Chapter 914 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because he was pregnant, he was worried about her abdomen and the two brats in her arms. Therefore, he followed the posture mentioned in the pregnant books andy behind her... ... She nestled in his arms, and he was moved as if he was touched. His entire front heart pressed against her back as he whispered, ¡°wife... you¡¯re so nice... wife... I¡¯ll make up for what I owe you... ¡± Mu Ru could not help but say, ¡°you owe me so much, you¡¯ll never be able to make it up to me in this lifetime... ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it up to you in the next lifetime, ¡± he replied very naturally. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it up to you in the next lifetime, then I¡¯ll make it up to you in the next lifetime. ¡± This time, she waspletely silent. In the next lifetime, there was still the next lifetime. Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re really not an ordinary tyrant. You¡¯ve actually made it up to me in three lifetimes in a row. Dongfang Mo saw that she was not willing to say anything, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°wife... is this... alright... hmm... how do you feel... ¡± She raised her head slightly and rolled her eyes at him. She realized that his face was full of peach-colored color. He was really a man who was in the midst of a wolf transformation. His eyes and brows were filled with lecherous words. How could she tell that he was the cold and unapproachable Dongfang CEO in the office? He smiled. Seeing that she had raised her head slightly, he simply let her head rest on his shoulder. He lowered his head slightly and his thin lips covered her pink lips once again... ... She let out a long breath and turned her head to look at the man whose face was still slightly twisted. She used her hand to gently pat his cheek. Her Pink Lips took the initiative to stamp on his thin lips. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband. ¡± However, he was instantly touched beyond recognition. Tears filled his eyes, and he put his hand on the back of her head and kissed her Pink Lips, which were about to leave. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re very good... very good... ¡± his voice was a little choked up. This was the first time she called him husband with such a voice, such a charming voice, so what could he care about her for? Mu Ru could not help but say, ¡°you owe me a lot, and you¡¯ll never be able to make up for it in this lifetime... ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make up for it in my next life, ¡± he replied naturally. ¡°If I still can¡¯t make up for it in my next life, then I¡¯ll make up for it in my next life. ¡± This time, she waspletely silent. In her next life, there was still a next life. Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re really not an ordinary tyrant. You¡¯ve actually made up for my three lives in a row. Dongfang Mo saw that she was not willing to say anything, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°wife... is this... okay... hmm... how do you feel... ¡± She raised her head slightly and rolled her eyes at him. She realized that his face was full of peach-colored color. He was really a man who was in the midst of a wolf transformation. His eyes and brows were filled with lecherous words. How could she tell that he was the cold and unapproachable Dongfang CEO in the office? He smiled. Seeing that she had raised her head slightly, he simply let her head rest on his shoulder. He lowered his head slightly and his thin lips covered her pink lips once again... ... She let out a long breath and turned her head to look at the man whose face was still slightly twisted. She used her hand to gently pat his cheek. Her Pink Lips took the initiative to stamp on his thin lips. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband. ¡± However, he was instantly moved into a mess. Tears welled up in his eyes. He put his hand on the back of her head and nted a heavy kiss on her pink lips that were about to leave. ¡°honey, you¡¯re very good... very good... ¡± his voice was a little choked up. This was the first time she had called him hubby with such a voice, such a charming voice that could make water drop. What else could he care about her? Chapter 915

Chapter 915: Chapter 915 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since Dongfang Mo brought Mu ru to that old vi by the sea, their rtionship had finally taken a leap forward. The two of them were finally a bit like a real couple. It was August after July. The weather in Binhai was getting hotter and hotter. Little feather was still in Korea and had not returned. asionally, she would call back and tell mu ru that she was learning to swim and that she was already very good at it. Of course, she was not only learning to swim, she was also learning taekwondo from Pu Zhihui. When Mu ru heard this, she could not help but frown. Why would a little girl learn taekwondo It was better for her to learn to y the piano or dance. Little feather scoffed at Mu Ru¡¯s words on the phone. ¡°Mommy, I want to learn from your past experience of being bullied by Daddy. I don¡¯t want to be as weak as you. I don¡¯t want to be kidnapped and bullied easily. I want to learn hard martial arts. When I grow up, I don¡¯t want to be bullied by SMELLY men. ¡± However, after many years, little feather finally understood that no matter how good your martial arts were, some men actually did not have any martial arts at all. However, they could still bully you. Of course, this was something to be said in the future. It would not be mentioned here for now, but it would be written in little feather¡¯s story. When Dongfang Mo came back at night, Mu Ru said to him with a bitter face, ¡°your daughter, little feather, has learned to swim, and she has also learned taekwondo. I wonder what that Guy Che Qixuan is thinking? ¡± ¡°What is he thinking? ¡± Dongfang Mo got angry when he mentioned Che Qixuan He could not help but say to Mu Ru, ¡°this afternoon, ah Yu also called me. He said that if he was alone in his life, he would be too ashamed to meet his parents underground, so he decided to leave little feather by his side to be his daughter. He also said that since we can have children, we can have a few more. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. She looked at Dongfang Mo and hurriedly asked, ¡°did you agree to him? ¡± ¡°How can I agree to him? ¡± Dongfang Mo sat down beside Mu Ru He stroked her head with his hand. ¡°Mu Ru, I already owe Yu Yu a lot. I still want to make it up to her properly, so I¡¯ve decided to go and bring little feather back. I won¡¯t wait for the end of this month. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve made arrangements for thepany in these two days. ¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go too. ¡± Mu Ru nodded. She calmed down a little and said in a mncholic tone, ¡°what if... what if he doesn¡¯t want to give little feather back to us? ¡± ¡°What right does he have to not give us back? ¡± Dongfang Mo was angry when he said this He could not help but raise his voice. ¡°Ah Yu is getting more and more overboard now. Back then, it was fine if he didn¡¯t send you and your mother back, but now, he actually wants to snatch my daughter away. He has no humanity at all. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention back then. ¡± Mu Ru carefully rebutted him. She rolled her eyes at him and could not help but mutter, ¡°back then, you were even more inhumane than him. ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned, but he did not say anything. He just hugged her in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I¡¯m sorry, i... ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about little feather. ¡± Mu Ru immediately changed the topic. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh right, what if little feather doesn¡¯t want toe back herself, then what should we do? ¡± ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately widened his eyes and looked at Mu Ru. After a long while, he asked, ¡°what did little feather say to you? Did she also say that she wants to stay in Korea? ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°Yu Yu didn¡¯t say that. However, she said that she was very happy in Korea. She was even happier than in Binhai. She was even a little loitering. ¡± Look, a child who was not even six years old actually knew how to return this idiom with nostalgia? Chapter 916

Chapter 916: Chapter 916 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather had not returned on August 20th, and the kindergarten started on September 1st. Dongfang Mo was finally angry. He squeezed out two days from his busy schedule and wanted to personally go to Korea to pick up little feather. Initially, Mu Ru wanted to go with him, but on the day before she left, Dongfang Mo took mu ru to director Zeng for a prenatal checkup. Director Zeng told Mu ru in a very regretful tone, ¡°you are six months pregnant, and you are pregnant with twins... ¡± It was best not to take a ne or anything else in case anything happened. Thus, Dongfang Mo went to Korea alone. Before he left, Mu Ru repeatedly warned him not to get into a conflict with Che Qixuan. In fact, it was mainly because of little feather. If the child was willing toe back, Che Qixuan would not be able to stay Moreover, Che Qixuan liked little feather so much, he would not force the child to stay. Dongfang Mo felt extremely bitter when he heard this. He really wanted to say, Mu Ru, can you forget all the good things about Che Qixuan I can actually do better than him. Of course, he did not say this because he knew that it was useless. It was not easy to forget someone and fall in love with someone. Hence, he could only hug her He whispered in her ear, ¡°I know, I know. Yu Yu is a stubborn child. However, I will do her job in the past and make her like me as well. Moreover, with you and the baby here, she will be worried about you. She shoulde back. ¡± Mu Ru smiled and nodded. Then, she sent Dongfang Mo to the car and watched him drive away quietly. She had a vague feeling that it would be difficult for Dongfang Mo to bring Yu Yu back this time. Two days was not a long time, but to Mu Ru, it was like a year. Ever since Dongfang Mo left one inch Mo city, she had been counting the time and thinking about the time when he would return. That night, before Dongfang Mo called her, little feather called. She told Mu ru that her father had arrived and was at their house. Her father even said that he would take her to the Children¡¯s paradise tomorrow. Little feather¡¯s voice sounded very happy, and her heavy heart lightened up. Then, little feather asked her brother and sister how they were doing in her stomach. She said that they were fighting in her stomach. She reckoned that they would be even more naughty than her in the future. Little feather protested on the other side of the phone, saying, ¡°Mommy, how am I naughty? I¡¯ve always been a very obedient and sensible child, okay? ¡°? Mu Ru smiled when she heard little feather¡¯s words. Yu Yu was usually obedient, but when she was naughty, she was no less than a little boy. That was why she fought with her male ssmates in kindergarten. After hanging up Yu Yu¡¯s call, she received another call from Dongfang Mo. he asked her in a low voice what she ate for dinner and what she did today. The baby in her stomach kicked her a few times. If those two brats dared to bully her when he was not around.. He would definitely help her bully him back when he came back. Of course, he also told her to drink pregnant milk powder before she went to bed. He was not by her side at night, so she had to sleep in the middle of the bed when she slept alone. Also, if she was hungry at night, remember to pack a box of Porridge in an insted box before going to bed. It would be delicious when she woke up in the middle of the night... ... Dongfang Mo gave her a lot of advice. For the first time, Mu Ru felt that he was like a woman when he nagged and nagged. Her ears were starting to hurt from listening to him Thus, she could not help but yawn and interrupted him, ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you done? I¡¯m going to hang up now. I¡¯m sleepy. ¡± Dongfang Mo fell silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing. ¡± Chapter 917

Chapter 917: Chapter 917 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°there¡¯s onest sentence. ¡± ¡°then hurry up and say it. ¡± Mu Ru patted her mouth and yawned. She was really sleepy. Pregnant women couldn¡¯t do anything for too long, including small things like making a phone call. It was tiring to do it for a long time. Dongfang Mo was silent for a moment, then asked in an even lower voice, ¡°Mu Ru, did you miss me? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s yawn suddenly stopped, and her body instinctively stiffened. The microphone was ced by her ear, but she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She did not know. She really did not know. What was she thinking about What was she not thinking about It was as if she had not been able to make sense of it all this while. ¡°Mu Ru, did you miss me? ¡± An even lower but gentler voice sounded, almost as if it was fatal. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, ¡± she said truthfully. ¡°Dongfang, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, okay? Although thendline does not have much radiation, I¡¯m tired after calling for a long time. ¡± There was an even quieter silence on the other end of the phone. There was not a single sound for a long time. Mu Ru thought that he probably did not have anything to say. Even if he did not hang up the phone, he was probably waiting for her to hang up first. Hence, she took the phone from her ear and was about to hang up when another voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°ru, are you used to not having my arms as a pillow? Can you sleep at night? ¡± She was furious. She kept yawning and was about to fall asleep. He still did not hang up, so she could not help but yawn again and picked up the phone. She said in a somewhat unclear voice, ¡°I can sleep, Dongfang Mo. I¡¯m about to fall asleep. ¡± The other party was a little silent, and then he let out a low sigh, ¡°but, Mu Ru, I can¡¯t sleep. I miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Her hand that was holding the microphone froze. Just as she did not know how to console him, he hung up the phone. She also slowly hung up the phone and then slowlyy down on the bed. Following his instructions, she took the initiative to move her body towards the middle of the bed and really fell asleep in the middle. She was clearly still yawning and was still very sleepy. However, after hearing hisst words, the originally drowsy her suddenly woke up. Lying in the middle of the bed, she actually did not feel sleepy at all. It was a painful thing for a pregnant woman to be unable to sleep. The two treasures in her tummy still came to join in the fun. Perhaps they felt Dongfang Mo¡¯s absence in her tummy, so they became more and more reckless The two of them were fighting more and more happily in her tummy. She could not help but pat her tummy She lectured the two of them in a low voice, ¡°have you two had enough Your father isn¡¯t here today. Do you think that no one can suppress you Let me tell you, I¡¯m also very powerful. If the two of you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll always torment me in your tummy. When youe out, I won¡¯t give each of you a p, but I¡¯ll give each of you two ps.¡± Her stomach immediately quieted down. It was obvious that she had been frightened by her. She let out a long sigh of relief, thinking that now that the two treasures were no longer causing trouble, it was time for her to have a good sleep. However, after tossing and turning, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated, wondering if she was hungry. So, she got up and ate more than half of the thin porridge in the insted lunch box. After washing up, she climbed into bed and went to sleep. She still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When she turned over, the side of the bed was empty. When she turned over, the side of the bed was still empty. In therge room, she was alone. Even breathing seemed particrly lonely. Therefore, the pregnant woman who could not take it anymore finally got up at two in the morning and picked up the phone. She took the initiative to make a call to a man who was far away in Korea. The call was picked up immediately. She grabbed the microphone tightly and said in a voice so low that only she could hear, ¡°Dongfang, I miss you so much that I can¡¯t fall asleep... ¡± Chapter 918

Chapter 918: Chapter 918 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru woke upte again. At first, she couldn¡¯t sleepst night, but then she called Dongfang Mo. in fact, she only said one word to him, but when she went back to bed, she really fell asleep. She slept veryte this time. When she opened her eyes, she looked at the clock on the wall in front of her naturally. It was already past nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Well, her sleep was getting more and more irregr. So she hurriedly turned around to get up. At this time, a voice came from beside her, ¡°slow down, it¡¯s alreadyte. No matter how anxious I am, I can¡¯t get up early. ¡± She slowly turned her head and shockingly found that Dongfang Mo was still sleeping by the bed She was so shocked that her eyeballs were about to pop out. ¡°You... when did youe back? ¡± Mu Ru was a little incoherent. Heavens, Dongfang Mo hade back and even slept on her bed, she didn¡¯t even know that she was... ... She was really too careless ? ? ¡°It was around seven in the morning. ¡± He smiled and exined to her. Then, he gently touched her cheek, ¡°since you want to get up, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get up. ¡± ¡°around seven in the morning? ¡± She widened her eyes and looked at him. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°but weren¡¯t you still in Korea when I called youst night? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He nodded. ¡°I was indeed still in Korea at that time. ¡± Last night, he was in Korea in the early hours of the morning, and he was staying in a hotel. When he received her call in the early hours of the morning, before he could make a sound, her voice came as if she was in a dream. She said that she missed him so much that she could not fall asleep. Originally, he could not fall asleep either. After hearing her words, he did not even want to lie on the bed for another second. He immediately went to Che Qixuan¡¯s house and woke little feather up, saying that he wanted to bring her back to Binhai. Little feather looked at him with a very apologetic gaze. She said with iparable guilt that she had already promised her father to stay in Korea. Moreover, she had grown up in Korea since young and was used to the climate and environment of Korea. Of course, the most important thing was that daddy would never have another child in his life. And she was his only daughter. If she didn¡¯t stay with him, who would she stay with? He was very hurt and couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice that he missed her very much and wanted her toe back to his side. He hadn¡¯t done his duty as a father to her when he was young, and now he wanted to make it up to her and ask her to give him this chance no matter what. Little feather said that she would go to Binhai every winter and summer vacation to apany him and Mommy. She would spend time with her daddy in Korea. Moreover, her teachers and ssmates in Korea liked her very much, so she wouldn¡¯t go to Binhai for school. In short, he and little feather talked a lot. Little feather kept shaking her head, saying that she wanted to follow daddy because daddy only had one daughter, and daddy and mommy could have a lot of younger brothers and sisters. In the end, he could not convince little feather, and Che Qixuan also insisted that little feather stay. He said to him in a low voice, ¡°brother, please pity me and give me a child. Do you really want me to die of old age without a person to send me off? ¡± Well, the originally cold-hearted him was finally defeated by them. This did not mean that he really sympathized with Che Qixuan, but he really could not convince little feather toe home with him. As for Binhai, there happened to be a woman who missed him so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep, so he could only fly his helicopter back overnight, thinking that he had to hurry back to coax the pregnant woman who couldn¡¯t sleep. Along the way, he was anxious, so he almost didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. Fortunately, when he returned home, he found that the woman who missed him so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep finally fell asleep His heart, which was at the edge of his throat, gradually returned to his heart. Chapter 919

Chapter 919: Chapter 919 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In early September, Dongfang Mo brought Mu Ru to Renhe hospital for a pregnancy test. They arrived a little early, and chief Zeng Hongxia was still in the operating theater. The nurse said that they would have to wait for another ten minutes or so. Mu Ru sat on the stool outside chief Zeng¡¯s office and waited. However, pregnant women had a lot of things to do. She had only sat there for a few minutes, but she was already thirsty and wanted to drink some water. Unfortunately, the Thermos Cup was left in the car. Therefore, Dongfang Mo, who was trying his best to look at his 24-year-old husband, told her to sit there and not move. He just needed to do the errands. The car was parked in the VIP parking space of the building in front. He walked forward naturally. When he was about to walk to the car, he actually noticed that a car was parked next to him. He felt that this car was somewhat familiar, so he quickly walked over. When he reached the car, the doors of the two cars were pushed open, and a slightly familiar figure walked out of the car. It was actually Qiao Feifan. He immediately waved at him. Qiao Feifan had a faint smile on his face as he looked at his car. Then, he teased, ¡°could it be that you¡¯re sending your wife for a prenatal checkup again? ¡± Dongfang MO¡¯s face turned slightly red as he replied with a slightly stiff tone, ¡°if I¡¯m not sending her for a prenatal checkup, why would Ie to your hospital for no reason? ¡± Qiao Feifan smiled as he waved the car keys in his hand. ¡°Have you gotten along well with your wife now? Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally figured out who your wife is. ¡± Dongfang Mo was even more embarrassed. Seeing that Qiao Feifan was about to turn around, he couldn¡¯t help but call out to him again, ¡°Qiao Feifan. ¡± Qiao Feifan, who had already turned around and taken two steps, turned around and used his eyes to signal for him to ask if he had something to say. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°how did you get your wife to forgive you back then? I mean... How did you move your wife? ¡± Qiao Feifan rolled his eyes at him clearly and then turned around. He did not answer his slightly childish question at all. Besides, how deep was his rtionship with Xiaosu Although there was a misunderstanding, Xiaosu loved him deeply. If he wanted to move Xiaosu, wasn¡¯t it just a question of a sentence? A certain stepmother could not help but sweat. Qiao Feifan, do you have any sense of shame? It¡¯s fine if you brag about it in front of others, but you¡¯re too blind to brag in front of Dongfang Mo. can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s still a certain stepmother standing behind Dongfang Mo Well, I have rtives to ask. Qiao Feifan, Xiaosu, what¡¯s going on? This, Haha, I¡¯d like to trouble my rtives to read Qiao Mai¡¯s first novel, ¡°wife, I only dote on you. ¡± The story of Qiao Feifan and Tan Xiaosu. XIAOFAN LOVES PIGLETS Dongfang Mo saw that Qiao Feifan had left and couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. Forget it, if he were to ask Qiao Feifan about this, he would definitely not say anything. Who would be willing to publicize how he coaxed his wife? However, he did need to let Xi Muru, that woman, follow by his side in peace. Even though she was now his wife, he still felt that she was like a floating cloud in the horizon, about to drift away at any moment. Of course, Qiao Feifan didn¡¯t want to tell him, but that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t find out. Besides, the director of Renhe Hospital, Jing Ruiming, seemed to be on good terms with Qiao Feifan, and he was on good terms with Jing ruiming as well. Thus, that night, he invited Jing ruiming out for a drink. When Jing ruiming was almost done drinking, he told him about Qiao Feifan¡¯s marriage. Then, the drunk Jing ruiming shook his head and said with his tongue hanging out, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re really interested. ¡± Qiao Feifan hadpletely conquered Gu Xiaosu¡¯s heart back then. It was all because of a well-nned proposal. Proposal Dongfang Mo was stunned. It seemed like he and Xi Muru had been married twice, but he had never proposed to her before? Chapter 920

Chapter 920: Chapter 920 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather didn¡¯t go back to Binhai to study. In fact, she didn¡¯te back to live with them at all because she wanted to stay with her father, Che Qixuan. She wanted to be Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. Mu Ru was sad and sad for a long time because of this matter. However, thinking about how Che Qixuan had spoiled little feather for so many years, how he treated little feather so well, and how Pu Zhihui and Pu Yongjun siblings treated little feather so well.. Her sad mood slowly faded away. At the end of October, she was seven and a half months pregnant. Her body was getting heavier and heavier. Because she was pregnant with twins, her stomach looked as if it had been stuffed with two basketballs. It looked very scary. Dongfang Mo was originally a person who was extremely lustful. However, when her stomach kept growing like a balloon, he had cut off those lustful thoughts early on and obediently apanied her as an ascetic monk. Of course, Dongfang Mo was still secretly preparing an earth-shattering proposal, but he did not tell Xi Muru. At the same time, the time was not ripe, so he could only wait patiently. Mu Ru¡¯s stomach was seven and a half months old, and she could only walk forward. Because she could not see her toes, after seven months, she basically did not go out. Even if she did go out asionally, Dongfang Mo would take her to the prenatal examination. At the same time, her seven and a half months body was so heavy that it made it difficult for her to move around. For example, washing her hair andbing it made it very difficult for her, so she carefully told Dongfang Mo that she wanted to cut her hair short. ¡°No, ¡± Dongfang Mo denied it without thinking. ¡°If you think it¡¯s difficult to wash your hair, let mother Wang or Amin Wash it for you. If you think it¡¯s difficult tob your hair, let mother Wang or Aminb it for you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s too troublesome. ¡± Mu Ru could not help but protest. ¡°It¡¯s not good for pregnant women to have long hair. Moreover, in the future, when the child is born, it will have to sit for a month. It¡¯s better to sit for a month with short hair. It¡¯s not so convenient to hold the child with long hair. Moreover, the child likes to scratch his hair. It¡¯s very painful to pull his hair. ¡± ¡°The child will naturally be looked after by a nanny. One inch ink city already has a lot of servants. Moreover, when you have a child, you will also have a sister-inw for a month. Why are you afraid of trouble? You just need to lie on the bed and rest in peace. There will naturally be someone to do the troublesome things for you. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like others to wash my hair andb my hair. ¡± Mu Ru was still stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m ticklish. Can¡¯t you see that I usually don¡¯t go to the barber shop to wash my hair? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you wash it, ¡± Dongfang Mo said without even thinking. ¡°Anyway, the two of US spend every day together. You have no reaction to me long ago, so my hands are scratching your head. You definitely won¡¯t feel itchy. ¡± Mu Ru finally lost her temper. After a long silence, she couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean? Why don¡¯t you allow me to cut my hair short? ¡± He smiled and sat down beside her. He reached out and pulled the plump mu ru into his arms. He looked at the woman who had puffed up her cheeks out of anger and used his hand to lift her hair and gently twirl it around his fingers He said in a low voice, ¡°because I like to use your long hair to twirl around my fingers. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes instantly teared up, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem she had seen before. She couldn¡¯t remember the entire poem. She only remembered the two sentences in the middle. Long hair is for the gentleman to keep, and the hair is for the gentleman to wear. Do you know ¡°when the timees, ck hair will apany the elderly. Do you know? ¡°? Due to Dongfang Mo¡¯s insistence, Mu Ru¡¯s long hair that reached her back was not cut short. However, the task of washing her hair every day really fell to Dongfang Mo.. Chapter 921

Chapter 921: Chapter 921 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At 4:30 pm, Mu Ru received a call from Xi Muxue. At that time, she was eating lunch. Recently, she had fallen in love with aunt Liu¡¯s cranberry sauce, so her mouth was full of cranberry sauce. When the phone rang, she did not pick it up. Instead, she continued to sit on the SOFA and eat the cranberry sauce. A Min, who was wiping the handrail, picked up the phone. However, a min only greeted her and immediately called out to her. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, it¡¯s your call. ¡± When Amin called out to her, her hand even shook the microphone twice. She put down the small te of flower rolls in her hand slightly impatiently and slowly got down from the SOFA. She could not help but wonder, why would Dongfang Mo call back for no reason Didn¡¯t he drive straight home every night? Taking the microphone, she said a little unhappily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you going to attend the charity g again? Let me tell you, don¡¯t help me bid for anything. I¡¯m not interested in those stones. ¡± Mu Ru said this because Dongfang Mo had helped her bid for a stone thest time. That stone was very expensive, but it had been thrown at home and was of no use at all. ¡°Xi Muru, my sister, it seems that your life is indeed veryfortable, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice carried a certain sarcastic tone. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang? Xi Muru, you¡¯ve really flown to the top and be a phoenix. ¡± Only then did mu ru realize that it was not Dongfang Mo who had called her. It was her identical twin sister, Xi Muxue, who had called her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent. Towards Xi Muxue, she had long lost her so-called sisterhood. ¡°Xi Muru, you turned off your phone. Do you not want me to disturb you? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was obviously filled with suppressed anger. It was obvious that she had been looking for her for a long time. ¡°turned off my phone? ¡±MuuRuu frowned slightly, then she remembered. Ohh, my phone has been off for a long time.AmmIi not pregnant?Myy phone has radiation.Dongfangg doesn¡¯t allow me to use my phone. ¡± Mu Ru was telling the truth, but it was no different from showing off to Xi Muxue. She could not help but mock, ¡°Xi Muru, you¡¯re just a country bumpkin who flew onto a branch. Don¡¯t think of yourself as a phoenix. ¡± Mu Ru did not want to talk to her to begin with, but hearing her say this made her even more dispirited. Thus, she said coldly, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. I don¡¯t have the time. I¡¯m having lunch right now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll starve the child in my belly. ¡± Mu Ru was about to hang up after she said this, but Xi muxue stopped her. ¡°Xi Muru, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going overseas to settle down. Before I leave, please return the jade bracelet that mother left for me. It was given to me by mother. ¡± ¡°Jade Bracelet? ¡± Mu Ru was stunned for a moment before she remembered. There was a jade bracelet, but it was given to her by her mom. Lin Xinyue had given it to her when she married Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Mom gave it to me, right? ¡± She tried to differentiate. Although it was not valuable, it was still her mom who gave it to her. ¡°Left it for you? You don¡¯t have to look at yourself in the mirror. How could mom give it to you? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was obviously filled with contempt Without waiting for Mu Ru¡¯s reply, she said, ¡°hurry up and send me the bracelet. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Golden Book Cafe near the airport. ¡± Chapter 922

Chapter 922: Chapter 922 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru hung up on Mu Xue, and her head started to hurt. Her body for the past seven and a half months, and because she was pregnant with twins, it was very difficult for her to walk in one inch ink city. How was she going to give Xi Muxue a bracelet? If Uncle Liu was at home, they might still be able to get along, and he could have driven her there. However, Uncle Liu had gone back to his hometown two days ago. ording to Aunt Liu, it seemed like uncle Liu¡¯s hometown uncle had died or something. He would probably be back in a week. Uncle Liu wasn¡¯t around, so she didn¡¯t know a Hao¡¯s phone number. Of course, a Hao didn¡¯t belong to one inch ink city¡¯s management. He was directly under Dongfang Mo, so even if she knew the number, she might not be able to get a Hao because a Hao only listened to Dongfang Mo.. She went upstairs and found the jade bracelet in her bag that she had brought from Korea. It was dark green in color, and the color was still clear without any impurities. She looked at it in the light, and it was indeed a good piece of jade. She still remembered that when guining returned, Dongfang Mo was very angry when he saw the jade bracelet on her hand. He even said that he didn¡¯t like this color and that he wouldn¡¯t let him see it again in the future. After that, she really did not let him see it anymore because she had never worn it again. Of course, from now on, she would not let him see it anymore because she was going to give the jade bracelet to Xi Muxue, unless Xi Muxue wore it on her hand, unless.. Dongfang Mo would still go overseas to see Xi Muxue. She dragged her heavy body down the stairs with the jade bracelet. Being pregnant was a very difficult thing to do, not to mention that she was pregnant with two at once, and Dongfang Mo had fed her well Now, she walked like a football. From the second floor to the first floor, she usually walked for less than a minute, but now she took a whole five minutes to walk down, and she was so tired that she was panting. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, where are you going? ¡± Aunt Liu saw mu ru walking down the stairs and could not help but ask her with concern. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, ¡± Mu ru said with slight annoyance, ¡°but uncle Liu is not here. I¡¯m looking for mother Wang to apany me out, but mother Wang is not here at the moment. ¡± ¡°mother Wang said that she wants to help your two children sew undergarments. She went out to buy silk thread after lunch, ¡± Aunt Liu quickly exined to her. ¡°Oh, no wonder, ¡± Mu ru remembered that two days ago, mother Wang said that she wanted to sew five poison undergarments for the children. She also said that the children would be immune to all poisons if they wore five poison undergarments. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, you sit here for a while. Ah Mo will be back soon, ¡± Aunt Liu saw the mncholy look on her face and quickly helped her to sit down on the SOFA. ¡°He¡¯s at work right now? ¡± Mu Ru looked at the time and looked at aunt Liu suspiciously. ¡°He usually doesn¡¯te home during working hours, right? ¡± ¡°I just called Ah Mo, ¡± aunt Liu said with a smile. ¡°Amin said that you¡¯ve received a call from Second Miss Xi. I was worried that you¡¯d go out to see her alone, so... ¡± When Mu ru heard aunt Liu say this, she did not say anything. Although aunt Liu had taken the initiative to call Dongfang Mo without her permission, her intentions were good. After all, she was seven and a half months pregnant. She was worried that Xi muxue would do something bad to her. Mu Ru sat on the sofa in the living room for a while. About half an hourter, Dongfang Mo¡¯s car arrived. When he saw her carrying a bag on the SOFA and looking like she was about to go out, he could not help but frown. ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re so pregnant. Why are you going out? If you want something, I¡¯ll get someone to send it over to your house for you to choose from. ¡± Chapter 923

Chapter 923: Chapter 923 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru, why are you going out with such a big belly? If you want something, I can get someone to send it over to your house for you to choose from. ¡± Dongfang Mo squatted down in front of her, his hand naturally caressing her abdomen and patting it symbolically. ¡°You two brats, did you fight today? Were you obedient? Did you torture Mommy? ¡± Mu Ru burst intoughter when she heard his words. Then, she ran her fingers through his hair and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not going out to go shopping. Moreover, I¡¯m so heavy, it¡¯s tiring to go shopping. How would I foolishly want to tire myself out? ¡± ¡°Then aunt Liu called to say that you¡¯re going out. ¡± Dongfang Mo raised his brows and looked up at her slightly. He asked gently, ¡°then where are you going out to? Is there anything important that you have to personally go out to handle? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Mu Xue. ¡± Mu Ru finally said it out. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mu Xue said that she wanted my mother to give me that bracelet back then and asked me to send it to her. ¡± ¡°Send it to her? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately darkened He could not help but re at her and said, ¡°Xi Muru, are you an idiot? She asked you to give it to her and you gave it to her? Wouldn¡¯t you ask her toe to one inch Mo city to get it? You¡¯re already so pregnant and you¡¯re still running around for her. Who does she think she is? ¡± When Mu ru heard this, she immediately became unhappy. She could not help but retort, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it was you who said that you would never allow Xi Muxue to step into one inch Mo city, so can I ask her toe and get it? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard her words. Only then did he remember that he had indeed said something like this back then. Now, he could not me Mu Ru for not letting Xi Muxuee and get it. Hence, he said a little helplessly, ¡°alright then. I¡¯ll make an exception this time and let here in once. That should be enough, right? Hurry up and call her toe over and take it. Tell her that you¡¯re heavy and you won¡¯t go over. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. She was a little helpless, but she still got up obediently. She slowly walked over to the SOFA beside the phone and sat down. She checked the caller ID and then pressed the call-back button. The call was picked up very quickly. It rang for three seconds before Mu ru could speak Xi Muxue¡¯s voice was already filled with anger. ¡°Xi Muru, what do you mean? It¡¯s been so long and you¡¯re still dawdling around? Aren¡¯t you going to give me mother¡¯s bracelet? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too heavy to go out. ¡± Mu Ru ignored her anger and said inly, ¡°you can have the jade bracelet, bute to one inch mo city to get it yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you at home. ¡± ¡°What? You want me to go to one inch Mo city to get it? ¡± Xi Muxue obviously did not expect mu ru to not buy it She could not help but raise her voice again. ¡°Xi Muru, is there something wrong with your brain Didn¡¯t I tell you just now ¡°I¡¯m going overseas. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Golden Standard Cafe near the airport. How would I have time toe to one inch Mo city? By the time I run back and forth, my flight would have already left. ¡± ¡°You can change your flight, ¡± Xi Muru reminded her coldly. ¡°There¡¯s usually no flight ticket with a discount of less than 40% abroad, and you can change your flight ticket with a discount of more than 40% . Besides, you might have bought First ss, so you can change your flight even more. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already made an appointment with my friend. I have to arrive on time. He¡¯s waiting for me at the airport, ¡± Xi muxue yelled over the phone. ¡°So, I can¡¯t change my flight. I have to take this flight. ¡± Chapter 924

Chapter 924: Chapter 924 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Mu ru was about to refute her, the microphone in her hand was snatched away by Dongfang Mo. He said coldly to Xi Muxue on the phone, ¡°sure, if you can¡¯te then just wait there. I¡¯ll drive over to bring it to you. I want to see how important this jade bracelet is to you! ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he immediately hung up the phone, leaving mu ru staring at him with her mouth agape. ¡°What are you standing there for? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but re at her. ¡°What bullshit jade bracelet is worth her so much attention? Quickly hand it over to me. I¡¯ll help you send it over, okay? You be my boss, I¡¯ll be your errand boy. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Mu ru could not help butugh. She felt that the current Dongfang Mo was especially cute, so she turned around and took out the bracelet wrapped in newspaper from her bag ... Dongfang Mo really had to hand it to her. It was just a broken jade bracelet, yet it was worth her wrapping it inyers Thus, he said nonchntly, ¡°since your mother gave it to you when you were young, what right do you have to give it to Xi Muxue? Could it be that your mother was biased and did not give it to you back then? From your position in the Xi family, this doesn¡¯t seem very likely, right? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to me when I was young, ¡± Mu ru quickly exined. ¡°This bracelet was given to me by my mother when I married you. However, before that, before I married you, my mother once said that this jade bracelet would be given to Mu Xue in the future. That¡¯s why she wanted me to keep the promise that my mother gave her back then and let me give the jade bracelet back to her. ¡± ¡°Is it that bracelet? ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he had already broken the thick newspaperyer byyer. As expected, he found out that it was the dark green bracelet that mu ru had worn back then. He looked at the light carefully. The dark green color was just like the heavy-colored brush strokes in traditional Chinese paintings. Although the color was dark, the texture was transparent. There was not a single trace of color. It was indeed a piece of good jade. Hence, he pulled the hand of the woman who was already so fat that she had no figure to speak of. Without thinking, he directly put it on her hand. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t mine, ¡± Mu ru hurriedly shouted Then, she softly retorted, ¡°Dongfang Mo, even if you want to snatch Xi Muxue¡¯s bracelet for me, my hand is so fat that it can¡¯t fit into it. It¡¯s better to give it to her. This should have been hers to begin with. ¡± Dongfang Mopletely ignored her words. Instead, he turned his body and called for Aunt Liu, who was not far away, to quickly go to the bathroom to get some soap. Soon, aunt Liu brought the soap over. Dongfang Mo smeared some soap on mu ru¡¯s hand and then held her hand tightly He forcefully put the bracelet on her wrist. Xi Muru did not know whether tough or cry She could not help but shout, ¡°Dongfang Mo, are you used to snatching other people¡¯s things? ¡± Even though I¡¯m also the Xi family¡¯s daughter, I know that my mother initially wanted to give this bracelet to Mu Xue. Later on, she gave it to me because I had taken Mu Xue¡¯s ce to marry you. She felt wronged and said that she felt guilty, so she acted like she was giving the bracelet to me. However, in her heart... ¡°...¡± ¡°Your Mother didn¡¯t give you this bracelet, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut her off. Then, he pulled her to sit down on the SOFA and said softly, ¡°I gave you this bracelet. Remember, this is from the Dongfang family. It has nothing to do with the XI family. ¡± The Dongfang family This time, it was Mu Ru¡¯s turn to widen her eyes. She stared nkly at Dongfang Mo. Her lips twitched. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you don¡¯t have a fever, do you? Ever since I can remember, this bracelet was in my mother¡¯s hands. How can this be from the Dongfang family again? ¡± Chapter 925

Chapter 925: Chapter 925 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s a long story. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled at her and patted her hand. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter if it¡¯s too long. Don¡¯t worry about Xi Muxue now. Just wear it without worry. ¡± ¡°But mu Xue is still waiting for us at Golden Standard Cafe. ¡± Mu Ru was still hesitant. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s like me. She must think that this is something passed down from the Xi family, so she wants to keep it by her side. ¡± Mu Ru knew that in Mu Xue¡¯s heart, she definitely did not think of her as a member of the Xi family because she had been chased out by Xi Yuancheng since she was young. Therefore, Mu Xue now arrogantly thought that she was the only member of the Xi family. Furthermore, when Xi Yuancheng died, she was not by his side. At that time, she did not know what Xi Yuancheng had told Mu Xue, but she guessed that it was Xi Yuancheng who told Mu Xue that he wanted this bracelet. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her and tell her not to wait. I won¡¯t send it to her, and I won¡¯t give this bracelet to her. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he immediately stood up and went to the phone again. He quickly picked up the phone and pressed the redial button. However, the phone rang for a long time and no one picked up. After hanging up, he called again. This time, the phonepany¡¯s customer¡¯s polite and formal voice came through. ¡°The phone you have dialed is turned off. Please try againter. ¡±. Turned off Xi Muxue¡¯s phone was actually turned off. It seemed that she really couldn¡¯t wait for him to send the bracelet over, so she boarded her flight on time. She was probably already on the ne. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t care at all. He shrugged and said to Mu Ru, ¡°alright, don¡¯t dwell on the issue of the bracelet. Her phone is turned off. She¡¯s probably already on the ne. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t send it to her. Otherwise, you would have missed it. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Mu Ru frowned and sighed softly. ¡°Alright then. Since she¡¯s already gone, I can¡¯t be bothered with her. You should hurry to work. I¡¯m a little tired from this phone call. Go Up and sleep for a while. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded and kissed her forehead. ¡°I have a meeting at thepany and it took me so long. I¡¯ll probably bete for work tonight. If you¡¯re hungry, you don¡¯t have to wait for me to have dinner. ¡± Mu Ru nodded and said impatiently, ¡°WHO¡¯s waiting for you? WHO¡¯s willing to wait for you? Seeing that you¡¯re about to lose your appetite, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t linger here. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and stood up reluctantly. Before he left, he even pinched her voluptuous chest before he quickly left the woman who was lying under her angry gaze. After Dongfang Mo left, not only did she not give Xi Muxue the bracelet she wanted, she was even forced to wear it on her wrist by Dongfang Mo.. Alright, after all this, she was really sleepy. She yawned and could not even be bothered to go upstairs, so she simplyy down on the Chaise Lounge on the SOFA. Actually, the SOFA in the living room did not have a chaise lounge before. Later on, because she was pregnant, she would asionally lie down on the SOFA in the living room. Dongfang Mo felt that the SOFA in the past was not easy to lie on, so he specially bought a chaise lounge for her. Mu Ru thought that Xi muxue had left the country just like that. She and she would probably never see each other again in this lifetime. Even if they could see each other again, it would probably be twenty to thirty yearster, when everyone¡¯s old and grudges hadpletely disappeared. However, in reality, she hadpletely miscalcted. Actually, she had not slept on the chaise lounge for long, only about an hour or so. Then, she was gently nudged awake by Amin. Chapter 926

Chapter 926: Chapter 926 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°A min, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mu Ru opened her eyes in a daze. A Min had indeed said something to her when she pushed her, but she was still in a daze, so she did not hear clearly. ¡°Second Miss Xi is here. ¡± A Min saw that she had woken up, so she immediately helped her sit up. Then, she quickly added, ¡°Second Miss Xi wants to see you. She¡¯s waiting at the entrance of one inch ink city. ¡± Actually, a min had not been able to tell Xi Muru and Xi muxue apart before because they looked exactly the same, but now she couldpletely tell. This was not just a problem with Mu Ru¡¯s pregnant figure There was also the fact that Xi Muxue had not fully recovered from Kuang Yingying¡¯s disfigurement. Xi Muxue was here Mu Ru¡¯s brain, which had been in a daze, suddenly felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head. It became extremely clear in an instant. Didn¡¯t Xi Muxue leave on a ne Why did shee to one inch Mo city again Didn¡¯t she say that her flight was toote? ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, do you want her toe in or let the security guard chase her away? ¡± A Min could not help but remind mu ru softly when she saw that she was in a daze. ¡°invite her in. ¡± Mu Ru finally came back to her senses and stood up to stretch her legs. Amin nodded and turned to leave. Mu Ru immediately sat down at the Master¡¯s seat on the SOFA and turned to call out to Auntie Liu at the restaurant, ¡°Auntie Liu, give me a cup of apple juice and make a cup of coffee. There are guests. ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± Auntie Liu replied and then turned to walk to the tea preparation room. Obviously, she had gone to make coffee and squeeze apple juice. After Mu ru gave her instructions, she sat down and casually picked up a pregnant woman¡¯s book that she usually left under the coffee table to read. Before she could finish reading a page, XI muxue walked in under Amin¡¯s lead. ¡°Xi Muru, why didn¡¯t you bring me the jade bracelet when you were free to sit here and read? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s tone was very unpleasant, especially when she saw that Mu ru was sitting in the master¡¯s seat that she used to be familiar with During the five years when Xi Muru went missing and during the five years when she disguised as Xi Muru, she lived in one inch ink city. Although she knew the identity of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mistress, at that time, she was the only woman in one inch ink city, and that seat was her exclusive seat. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to move, ¡± Mu Ru said inly. Then, she pointed at the single seat next to her and said indifferently and distantly, ¡°sit. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit. ¡± Xi muxue seemed to have a backbone. She ran up to Mu ru in a few steps and reached out her hand to her. ¡°Give me the jade bracelet, and I¡¯ll leave immediately. I¡¯m not going to sit on the same level as someone like you. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard her words. Coincidentally, Aunt Liu came over with apple juice and coffee. She took the apple juice and took a SIP. Then, she said coldly, ¡°thank you for not sitting on the same level as me, but the key is ¡ª can you sit on the same level? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face immediately turned red from embarrassment. She was in a bad mood and had a bad temper. She was about to re up, but when she saw aunt Liu and Amin, who was staring at her not far away, she forced herself to endure it. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be on the same level as you now, ¡± Xi muxue looked like she would not admit defeat She could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°but, Xi Muru, don¡¯t forget that your current position is only exchanged with your stomach. If you¡¯re different from me and can¡¯t give birth without a uterus, do you think Dongfang Mo would want you to shield his wife for him? ¡± Chapter 927

Chapter 927: Chapter 927 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru frowned immediately and could not help but remind her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When Dongfang Mo and I got our marriage certificate, I wasn¡¯t pregnant yet, so I wasn¡¯t... ¡± ¡°when you got your marriage certificate with Dongfang Mo, you were indeed not pregnant with the child in your belly, ¡± Xi muxue quickly interrupted Mu Ru Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°but don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for the child you gave birth to five years ago, would Dongfang Mo have married you? You¡¯re probably dreaming, right? ¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t want him to marry me. ¡± Mu Ru didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this with her Then, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, you came here to ask for the Xi family¡¯s Jade Bracelet, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dongfang said that the jade bracelet wasn¡¯t from the Xi family but from the Dongfang family, so he gave it to me. You¡¯d better drink your coffee and leave quickly. I¡¯m not in the mood to keep you here for dinner. ¡± ¡°What? Dongfang Mo gave you the jade bracelet? ¡± Xi Muxue then noticed Mu Ru¡¯s wrist and realized that the jade bracelet on her wrist was indeed the one her mother used to wear. She could not help but get angry Her voice raised a few decibels as she shouted, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. You¡¯re the one who wanted to take mother¡¯s things, yet you shamelessly said that Dongfang Mo gave you this bracelet. This belongs to the Xi family, what right does Dongfang Mo have to arrange for this jade bracelet to be given to who? ¡± ¡°But Dongfang Mo said that this belongs to the Dongfang family, ¡± Mu Ru said calmly. When she saw that she was a little closer, she could not help but lean back Then, she said coldly, ¡°can you please sit down and say what you have to say? Besides, reason doesn¡¯t matter if you raise your voice. It¡¯s not that a loud voice means that your words carry more weight. ¡± Xi Muxue was so angry that her face turned red and her neck was thick as she growled, ¡°Xi Muxue, even if you¡¯re the mistress of one inch ink city now, I¡¯m still not a servant of one inch ink city. What right do you have tomand me? ¡± Mu Ru frowned and said a little irritably, ¡°I¡¯m notmanding you. I¡¯m just asking you to sit down and talk. Fine, if you don¡¯t sit down, then forget it. Anyway, I can¡¯t give you the jade bracelet. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. Forgive me for not seeing you out! ¡± Mu Ru gave such an obvious order to leave, but Xi muxue acted as if she did not hear it at all. She smiled coldly and reached her hand out to Mu Ru. She growled, ¡°Xi Muru, give me mother¡¯s jade bracelet back then. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be leaving today. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you! ¡± Mu Ru was also angry. She could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°Since Dongfang Mo said that this is the Dongfang family¡¯s Jade Bracelet, and I¡¯m now Mrs. Dongfang, this jade bracelet should naturally be mine. Why should I give you the jade bracelet? ¡± ¡°Haha, Dongfang Mo said that? ¡± Xi muxue sneered. She looked at Mu Ru¡¯s bulging belly and said sarcastically, ¡°you still think that Dongfang Mo really treats you as a treasure. Why don¡¯t you ask if the child in your belly is Dongfang Mo¡¯s? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±MuuRuu immediately felt that her words were pure nonsense She said a little angrily, ¡°Xi Muxue, don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t know whose child I¡¯m carrying? Can you not spread rumors and create trouble here? Do you think everyone is like you... ¡± ¡°everyone is the same as me? ¡± Xi Muxue interrupted Xi Muru with a sneer Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muxue, since you trust Dongfang Mo so much, why don¡¯t you ask Dongfang Mo? Back then, when I married Dongfang Yu, it was actually Dongfang Mo who was carrying whose child? ¡± Chapter 928

Chapter 928: Chapter 928 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°When you married Dongfang Mo, you were naturally pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Who else could you be pregnant with? ¡± Mu Ru said very naturally, but when she finished saying this, her heart immediately skipped a beat. If she remembered correctly, on the night Xi Muxue and Dongfang Yu got married, she had heard the blushing sound next door, but at the same time, Dongfang Mo had alsoe to her room. Her brain exploded with a bang, and she was immediately stunned. Mengran had a bad feeling. The child that Xi Muxue was pregnant with back then probably wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo¡¯s. Sure enough, Xi muxue sneered, ¡°Dongfang Mo¡¯s? If it really was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, do you think he would really let peopley their hands on me? If it really was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, do you think he would treat me like thatter? ¡± Mu Ru was silent. Dongfang Mo back then was very cruel. In fact, Xi Muxue and she had simr oues back then. They both had miscarriages for a few days before they were chased out of the Xi family. Xi Muxue saw that mu ru didn¡¯t say anything She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a mocking expression, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t be too pleased. He treated me like that back then, so he might have treated you like that. Even if he didn¡¯t back then, he might still treat you like that in the future. ¡± ¡°How exactly did he treat you back then? ¡± Mu Ru looked at Xi Muxue, whose face was filled with anger and at the same time, she used her hands to mock her. She could not help but ask, ¡°whose child were you pregnant with back then? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child I was pregnant with back then. ¡± Xi muxue gritted her teeth so hard that her knuckles made cracking sounds as she clenched her fists Then, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°but Dongfang Mo knows. He knows whose child I was pregnant with back then. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru was shocked and could not help but exim, ¡°how did he know? He actually didn¡¯t touch you. Then, you should be the one who knows. He¡¯s not... ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me, ¡± Xi muxue quickly interrupted Mu Ru Then, she sneered and said, ¡°but don¡¯t you forget that when I married the empress of Dongfang, I followed the rules. I did that kind of thing with men in the newlywed room that belonged to me and Dongfang Yu in one inch ink city. If it wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo, then it was Dongfang Yu. Then, how would I know who the other people were ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bring in a wild man on my wedding night, would I? ¡± Mu Ru felt her heart beat faster when she heard this. Her hands could not help but clench into fists Her voice trembled slightly as she asked, ¡°then, what exactly happened? How did you get pregnant all those years ago? Or, was your pregnancy fake? Was it just a bluff to scare people? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bluffing? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but raise her voice when she heard Mu Ru¡¯s words She reminded very unhappily, ¡°when I was pregnant back then, it was the Dongfang family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, who did the check-up. Moreover, it was rumored thatter on, they even went to arge-scale hospital for surgery. That was sent by the Dongfang family. How could I fake it? ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent. It seemed like that was indeed the case. Back then, even though Xi Muxue had the title of Mrs. Dongfang, at that time, aunt Gu was the head of one inch ink city. Xi Muxue¡¯s life was not much better than hers. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡± Mu Ru said a little irritably, but she had a faint ominous feeling in her heart. She was afraid that she would not be able to ept what Xi Muxue said. Chapter 929

Chapter 929: Chapter 929 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, Xi Muxue snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s very simple. When Dongfang Yu and I were married, he would turn off the lights when we did that at night. The room was so dark that you couldn¡¯t see your fingers in it, and he didn¡¯t even speak. ¡± Xi muxue paused for a moment Then, she bit her lips lightly and said, ¡°even though my lifestyle wasn¡¯t as strict as yours at that time, and I was indeed selfish and self-serving, never thinking for others, I didn¡¯t make any big mistakes, did I ¡°I couldn¡¯tmit murder and arson before, and I didn¡¯t have the courage to do it, did I? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but nod. That was true. Back then, she and Mu Xue were only 19 years old. She had just entered her first year of university, and she had just entered an art school. She was extremely selfish, self-centered, and had never had anypassion or anything, but.. She really did not go to the extent of breaking thew. ¡°Back then, I was only selfish and didn¡¯t want to marry him who looked like a ghost and was said to be a eunuch. Even if I made a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent of breaking thew, right? ¡± Xi Muxue was very excited when she said this, and her voice could not help but tremble She was even trembling all over. ¡°Alright, now get to the main point. How exactly did he treat you? ¡± Mu Ru saw that the person she was talking about was already like this Hence, she could not help but ask, ¡°did he use a simtor to humiliate you? And the reason why you got pregnant, was it because he used other methods to make you pregnant? For example, the simtor had a test tube in it, and the test tube was a man¡¯s sperm or something? ¡± Because Mu ru had seen Dongfang Mo¡¯s extreme side, she had also used a simtor to humiliate her. Moreover, she had asked her to go out and buy that thing for him and Kuang Yingying, so she thought of that thing. ¡°It¡¯s not a simtor, ¡± Xi muxue replied through gritted teeth. ¡°If it was a simtor, I might not have been so angry, and I wouldn¡¯t have thought of impersonating you to return to one inch Mo city to return to his side. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a simtor? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart could not help but tighten again. She looked at the woman who was fuming with rage through gritted teeth and asked cautiously, ¡°then what is it? You... How did you get pregnant? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a man, ¡± Xi Muxue said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Dongfang Mo is too disgusting, no, he¡¯s too vicious. He actually found another man in the room... He¡¯s not human at all... ¡± Rumble. Mu Ru felt a loud thunder above her head. She was stunned for a long time and just stared nkly at Xi Muxue. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? ¡± Xi Muxue was about to cry when she said this. Her teeth had already bitten through her lips and her gaze was like an ice knife stabbing into mu RU¡¯s face She said sarcastically, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t you suspect that the child that you were pregnant with back then was someone¡¯s child that Dongfang Mo forced to abort? ¡± ¡°Of course it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s, ¡± Mu ru answered without a second thought. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Dongfang Mo a eunuch back then? ¡± It was Xi Muxue¡¯s turn to be shocked. She looked at her in confusion. ¡°could it be that Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t a eunuch in front of you back then? ¡± ¡°He was indeed a eunuch back then. He used a simtor to humiliate me back then. ¡± Mu Ru pondered for a moment. ¡°But Dongfang Yu and I had sex back then, and Dongfang Yu was him back then, and I. . . ¡± Chapter 930

Chapter 930: Chapter 930 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Mu Ru said this, Meng ran remembered that back then, not only did she have sex with Dongfang Yu, there was also a masked man. And Che Qi Xuan said that he was not sure that the masked man was Dongfang Mo because anyone could dress up in a mask. Xi muxue scoffed at her words She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xi Muru, don¡¯t be too naive. Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know about the time you had sex with Dongfang Yu. Wasn¡¯t it you who was captured by Nangong Xun and Dongfang Yu came to find you ¡°Nangong Xun told me all about it. He gave you medicine and you were under the control of the medicine. You were in a daze, so how did you know who cured you ¡°Dongfang Yu wasn¡¯t the only one on Dongfang Yu¡¯s yacht. ¡± Mu Ru fell silent. Actually, she knew who it was that time because it was indeed Dongfang Yu. However, she didn¡¯t know who the masked man was anymore. Xi Muxue saw that Mu ru didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she was right Hence, she could not help but snort coldly. ¡°So, Xi Muru, don¡¯t be too naive. No, I should say that you¡¯re too stupid. Dongfang Mo is a cold-blooded and cruel b * Stard. Back then, he could treat me like that, so he might have treated you like that too. Now, do you really think that he can change for you? ¡± Mu Ru did not say a word, but her heart shrank once again. She had almost forgotten about what happened back then. Especially after she was kidnapped at the same time as Xi Muxue in America half a year ago, she and Dongfang Mo finally opened up to each other. In the past three months, she hadpletely adapted to being Mrs. Dongfang of one inch Mo city. At the same time, she had also adapted to being Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. At night, she was even more used to using his arms as a pillow and his embrace as a warm stove. After opening up to Dongfang Mo, she had always thought that Dongfang Mo had his own difficulties back then. The cruelest thing he had done to her was not that he had chased her out of one inch Mo city, but that he had schemed to frame Zheng Yifan and turned her into his mistress alive. However, she knew that it was a way and method for him to care about her. A strong man, and at that time, of course, he would not give in to her. However, his other identity at that time, Dongfang Yu, had indeede to look for her. She had once thought that she and Dongfang Mo no longer held any grudges. Although the past was ufortable when she thought about it, she, who was immersed in the honey, no longer thought about the past. She only thought about the present and the future She thought about how they hade to bring Yun Heng, Yun Zai, and little feather, who would asionally return home, to live happily ever after. However, now that Xi Muxue was talking about the past again, the most important thing was that she had actually revealed a shocking secret. Dongfang Mo had actually found another man to marry Mu Xue. Didn¡¯t that mean... ... ... Just as mu ru thought of this, she heard Xi Muxue say again, ¡°do you know how bad Dongfang Mo is? He actually found a prostitute from a nightclub toe to a room in one inch mo city. He... he even said that he doesn¡¯t find the same person every time... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Xi Muxue and after a while, her lips moved as she asked, ¡°what you said... is all true? ¡± ¡°Is it true? You can ask Dongfang Mo? ¡± Xi Muxue growled in exasperation. ¡°Xi Muru, you stupid woman. You¡¯ve never thought twice in your entire life. Back in the Xi family, you listened to everything I said and took the me for you. Now that you¡¯re married to Dongfang Mo, you¡¯re even more stupid than before. You believe whatever Dongfang Mo says. Don¡¯t you know how to think twice? ¡± Chapter 931

Chapter 931: Chapter 931 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s muddled mind became clear after being scolded by Xi Muxue. She looked at her calmly. ¡°Is there anything that I need to think about? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯re really a pig, ¡± Xi Muxue was so angry that she started to curse. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that since Dongfang Mo can treat me like this, he can treat you like that too? Also, Dongfang Mo¡¯s lover back then was Fang Zining. Look at how Fang Zining can think of a way to find someone to gang rape you. Although I¡¯m the one who ended up being gang raped, don¡¯t forget that Fang Zining¡¯s target was originally you. ¡± Xi Muru fell silent because Xi Muxue was right. Back then, Fang Zining had indeed treated her as her biggestpetitor. ¡°Xi Muru, think about Fang Zining¡¯s evil heart and thenbine it with Dongfang Mo finding another man to impersonate him and humiliate me like that seven years ago. Don¡¯t you think that from their personality, style, and way of doing things, the two of them are a match made in heaven? ¡± Xi muxue asked Mu ru aggressively. Mu Ru massaged her forehead. She had rarely thought about these things since she was pregnant, especially in the past two to three months. She had even forgotten about Fang zining. Now that Meng de was reminded by Mu Xue, Fang zining¡¯s image appeared in her mind again. However... ... She looked at the furious Xi Muxue and said softly, ¡°the Fang Zining who returnedst year is actually not the Real Fang Zining, but the former Kuang Yingying. She¡¯s just like you, she just had stic surgery. ¡± ¡°What? Fang Zining is Kuang Yingying? ¡± This time, it was Xi Muxue¡¯s turn to be shocked. However, her shock onlysted for a few seconds before she came to a realization Then, she said even more viciously, ¡°no wonder. Think about it. When Dongfang Mo was Dongfang Yu, he and Kuang Yingying got engaged and were getting ready to get married. Later, Dongfang Mo restored his original appearance and got engaged with Kuang Yingying, even getting married. From this, we can see how much Dongfang Mo cared about Kuang Yingying back then. That¡¯s why their style of handling things was the same. ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent. Xi Muxue¡¯s words seemed to make some sense. Back then, Dongfang Yu and Kuang Yingying, then Dongfang Yu ¡®died¡¯ , then Dongfang Mo and Kuang Yingying.. He even asked her to help Kuang Yingying buy a simtor, and that night, she was almost raped by a middle-aged man outside. Back then, she didn¡¯t know who the middle-aged man was, but if she followed Xi Muxue¡¯s words now, she felt that the middle-aged man was very likely arranged by Dongfang Mo, and had even been following her. If that was really the case, then Dongfang Mo was indeed too afraid. She could not help but wonder, what was Dongfang Mo¡¯s motive for treating her so well now? Thinking of this, Mu Ru was just about to open her mouth to tell Xi muxue about this when she suddenly felt two fierce kicks on her stomach. She could not help but let out an ¡°ah¡± , then she used her hand to caress the sudden bulge in her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Xi muxue heard her ¡°AH¡± and could not help but frown. Then, she said mockingly, ¡°what are you fine for? You didn¡¯t do that kind of thing with a man again? ¡± Mu Ru was immediately unhappy when she heard her. She red at her and said Snappily, ¡°my son is kicking me in the stomach. They were fighting and kicked my stomach. I can¡¯t even scream because of the pain? ¡± Chapter 932

Chapter 932: Chapter 932 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Your son? And the two of them? ¡± Mu Xue stared at mu Ru¡¯s belly with a puzzled gaze. She could not help but ask, ¡°could it be that you¡¯re carrying more than one child? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but roll her eyes at her. ¡°Can they be used with just one child? Of course they¡¯re twins. Besides, it¡¯s easy for twins to have twins when they¡¯re married, okay? ¡± Xi Muru was pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child, and she was also carrying twins. Just now, Xi Muru had said that her son was fighting. From this, it could be seen that she was carrying a boy. This time, there was no need to analyze. Xi Muxue knew that Xi Muru was definitely pregnant with Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. Moreover, the little feather that Xi Muxue gave birth to five years ago was Dongfang Mo¡¯s child. It seemed that Dongfang Mo¡¯s feelings for Xi Muru, this ugly freak, were different. He would find another man for her, but for Xi Muru, he used his real body. How unfair was this She and Xi Muru were twins, okay Moreover, she had been more beautiful than Xi Muru since she was young. Now, Xi Muru was as beautiful as her. That was because she had removed her birthmark. She was originally an ugly freak. When she thought of this, she suddenly had a sh of inspiration. A strategy flooded into her mind, so she immediately put down her original n and quickly organized another n in her mind. Thus, she, who was originally filled with anger and scolding Dongfang Mo for all his sins, immediately changed into her clothes and looked pitiful She said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I saw that you were pregnant and that you were pregnant. I felt extremely bitter because, as you know, half a year ago, at that time, I was also four months pregnant. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s tears started to fall when she said that. When she mentioned the child, her hand involuntarily slid down to her abdomen again, and inside, it was now empty. There wasn¡¯t even a uterus. Looking at the freckled pregnant woman with a high belly, her heart was filled with jealousy and hatred. It was all because of her. It was all her fault. At that time, Fang zining originally wanted to find someone to take her ce, but in the end.. It was her who suffered and ended up like that. No, she couldn¡¯t just go overseas like this. She had sacrificed so much, even her own uterus. She couldn¡¯t possibly not get anything, right? She had to think of a way to stay in Binhai and wait for the day Xi Muru gave birth. She had to think of a way to secretly make Xi Muru give birth and bleed to death. Then, she would take this opportunity to pretend to be Xi Muru. Of course, Dongfang Mo¡¯s sharp eyes would definitely be able to tell that she wasn¡¯t Xi Muru. However, with two hungry children waiting to be fed, he had to have motherly love for them since they were young, so he probably wouldn¡¯t expose her. In the end, he could only make things right Let her stay in one inch ink city and be the mother of two children. When Mu ru heard her words, she could not help but recall the scene of her and Xi muxue being kidnapped at the same time half a year ago. Then, Xi Muxue took a bullet for Dongfang Mo.. Although Dongfang Moter said that Xi Muxue and aunt Gu at that time had joined forces, in the end, that bullet did not have eyes. Xi Muxue¡¯s act of risking her life to take a bullet for Dongfang Mo could still be seen that Xi muxue loved Dongfang Mo in her heart. Especially at that time, Xi Muxue was still pregnant with a child. Although, that child... ... ¡°Mu Ru, I really want to have a child too, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s mournful voice sounded, interrupting Mu Ru¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 933

Chapter 933: Chapter 933 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? You want to have a child? ¡± Mu Ru was a little surprised by Xi Muxue¡¯s words. She could not help but look up at her, then her gaze fell on her t stomach She could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°then how are you going to have a child? You can¡¯t even... you can¡¯t even get pregnant? ¡± Xi muxue nodded, then she could not help but cry again in a low voice She choked up and said, ¡°Mu Ru, I know that half a year ago, that child was the product of gang rape. I also know that I can¡¯t be sure who the father of the child is, but the point is, none of this is important. What¡¯s important is that it¡¯s my child, my own child... ¡± Xi Muxue could not continue speaking when she said this. She suddenly fell to the floor andy on the Armrest of the SOFA, sobbing softly. Mu Ru¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down because of the two kicks from the child, was instantly messed up again. Looking at Xi Muxue who was crying like this, her heart could not help but soften again. In her memory, Xi Muxue had always been very strong. Ever since she was young, she had always yelled at her. Every time she spoke, her tone was strong and aggressive. She had never shown her weak side in front of her. It was precisely because of this that when Xi Muxue first came in, she had treated her so indifferently. This was because, in her heart, Xi Muxue really did not leave a good impression. However, at this moment, speaking of children, her heart could not help but soften. Once, seven years ago, she had also lost a child, so she had a personal experience of losing a child. Looking at Xi Muxue crying so sadly, she could not help but gentlyfort her, ¡°alright, Mu Xue, don¡¯t cry anymore. Some things are fated by the heavens. What is lost can never be returned. You should think about how to live in the future. Since you want to have a child, then go abroad and adopt one. Even though it¡¯s not born by yourself, as long as you take care of her from a young age, when she grows up, she will naturally have a good rtionship with you. It¡¯s not much different from having a child of your own. ¡± ¡°How old is not much? ¡± Xi muxue raised her tear-stained face and looked at the woman sitting in the master¡¯s seat. She forcefully suppressed the jealousy and hatred in her heart Then, she said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, adopting and giving birth are twopletely different things. They¡¯re not rted by blood at all. How can we get close? ¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re rted by blood, they might not be able to get close. ¡± Mu Ru smiled bitterly. When she thought about her own background and what she had experienced since she was young, Meng ran suddenly felt bored talking about this issue with Xi Muxue. Hence, she stood up and said a little irritably, ¡°alright, Mu Ru, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should hurry up and leave. I can¡¯t interfere with your matters... ¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t interfere? ¡± Xi muxue could not help but exim. Seeing that Mu ru was about to get up and go upstairs, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mu Ru, have you forgotten why I¡¯m here? ¡± ¡°Dongfang said that this jade bracelet belongs to the Dongfang family. Now that he has given it to me, I can¡¯t give it to you, ¡± Mu Ru then remembered Xi muxue¡¯s purpose foring here She then looked at the dark green jade bracelet on her wrist and said, ¡°of course, if you really want the jade bracelet, you can ask Dongfang Mo Yourself. As long as he agrees, I¡¯ll naturally give it to you. I didn¡¯t like wearing these things initially. ¡± ¡°I will naturally find Dongfang Mo to tell him about the jade bracelet, ¡± Xi muxue quickly continued Then, she begged in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, now, can you please tell Dongfang mo not to chase me out of the country? In this world, my only family is you. I want to stay in Binhai and live with you. The two sisters will take care of each other. ¡± Chapter 934

Chapter 934: Chapter 934 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No! ¡± A crisp and familiar voice sounded before Mu ru at the entrance of Mo Garden¡¯s main hall. Mu Ru looked up and XI muxue turned around. The two of them saw Dongfang Mo walking in from the entrance of the main hall almost at the same time. Dongfang Mo walked in with a dark expression. He looked at Xi muxue coldly and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you running out of time? Why are you so free now? ¡± Xi Muxue was first stunned when she saw Dongfang Mo, then she immediately reacted and said angrily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m here to take my family¡¯s jade bracelet. This is from the Xi family and my mother left it to me. I... ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether this jade bracelet originally belonged to the Xi family, ¡± Dongfang Mo interrupted Xi muxue coldly as his cold gazended on her face ¡°However, this jade bracelet was personally given to mu ru by your mother, Lin Xinyue. She didn¡¯t give it to you, so she gave it to Mu Ru, so it belongs to Mu Ru. ¡± ¡°My mother said that she would give it to me, ¡± Xi muxue quickly argued. ¡°before Mu ru married you, she promised that she would give this jade bracelet to me when the time came... ¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t give it to you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted her. He had obviously lost his patience His voice became colder and colder. ¡°This can only mean that your mother is a person whose words and actions are inconsistent. She only promised to give it to you, but she really gave it to Mu Ru. So, this jade bracelet belongs to Mu Ru. It has nothing to do with you anymore. ¡± ¡°But this belongs to the XI family, ¡± Mu Xue yelled unyieldingly. ¡°When my father died, he kept telling me to get the jade bracelet back. He said that I¡¯m the only one in the Xi family and I can¡¯t let the jade bracelet fall into the hands of outsiders... ¡± ¡°Am I an outsider? ¡± Mu Ru finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was about to go upstairs when she suddenly walked back and red at Mu Xue Her voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Isn¡¯t that funny? You and I are twin sisters, and you¡¯re part of the XI family, but I¡¯m an outsider now? ¡± ¡°Even though you and I are twin sisters, father threw you away when you were young, ¡± Xi Muxue continued to exin. Then, she looked at Mu ru with contempt She said angrily, ¡°how about you and I are twin sisters? Father doesn¡¯t recognize you and he doesn¡¯t want you as his daughter. How can you have the face to call yourself a member of the XI family? ¡± ¡°since I¡¯m not a member of the Xi family, why did you ask me to marry in your ce? ¡± Mu Ru was angered by Xi Muxue¡¯s words She could not help but raise her voice and shout, ¡°since I¡¯m not a member of the Xi family, why did you ept the 10 million that Gui Ningshi gave you back then ¡°since I¡¯m not a member of the XI family, why didn¡¯t you stay by mother¡¯s side when she was sick and instead took the 10 million and ran away, leaving her to me ¡°since I¡¯m not a member of the Xi family, why did I pay for father¡¯s hospitalization fees when he was sick ¡°Why did he ask me to pay for his funeral when he died? ¡± Mu Ru asked a series of questions that left Xi muxue speechless. In her heart, when she needed mu ru, Mu Ru was part of the Xi family. When she did not need her, Mu Ru was nothing? Mu Ru saw that Xi muxue did not answer for a long time She could not help but ask, ¡°since I¡¯m not part of the Xi family anymore, why were you trying to get close to me just now ¡°Why did you say that I¡¯m the only family you have in this world Why did you say that I¡¯m your sister Why did you say that you have someone to look after you in your life?¡± Chapter 935

Chapter 935: Chapter 935 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Even in her dreams, Xi Muxue never thought that Xi Muru would actually have such a day. In her impression, even if this Xi Muru was supported by Dongfang Mo to be the real Mrs. Dongfang, she would still be a soft mud She could knead her into whatever shape she wanted? A certain stepmother could not help but sweat. Xi Muxue, are you so arrogant that you can¡¯t find your way around? All these years, when have you kneaded Mu ru into anything? Hasn¡¯t she always been living a much better life than you ¡°Good question! ¡± Dongfang Mo gave mu ru a thumbs up and then looked at the woman who was standing there blushing and turning Pale He said inly, ¡°Xi Muxue, now I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, you can obediently go abroad. Since you¡¯re Mu Ru¡¯s twin sister, when you go abroad, I¡¯ll transfer 100,000 RMB for your living expenses. It¡¯s only 100,000 RMB instead of US dors. As for how long you can live abroad and how you want to live in the future, I can¡¯t control it. You have hands and feet, so you should be able to find a job. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said inly, ¡°of course, you can choose not to go overseas and continue to stay in Binhai. However, your former patron, Dongfang Yingwu, has been arrested. As long as I inform the police that you¡¯re in an alliance with Dongfang Yingwu and Dongfang Mei, you¡¯ll probably be like Kuang Yingying for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in prison. ¡± ¡°nonsense. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s body could not help but tremble. She looked at the man in front of her who was as cold as ice and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, in order to take a bullet for you, I even lost my own child, yet you... ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t thank you, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly cut her off Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°also, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through your little tricks. You¡¯re someone so vicious that you even wanted to harm your own sister. You still expect me to forgive you? Dream on. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s heartless words, tears of excitement welled up in her eyes. She suddenly fell to the floor and started sobbing. ¡°Dongfang Mo, how can you be so heartless? ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s shoulders were shaking from crying Her voice was sobbing as sheined, ¡°Dongfang Mo, the first person you got engaged to was me. The only thing I¡¯ve done wrong in my life was to let mu ru marry you in my ce. But didn¡¯t you turn into Dongfang Yu to get back at meter on and marry me? Then, you actually... ... You actually... ... .. ¡°Mu Xue said that when she was married to Dongfang Yu, you found a man outside to rece you with her? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but ask Dongfang Mo as she listened to Xi Muxue¡¯s sobbing. Dongfang Mo did not answer Mu Ru¡¯s question Instead, he looked at Xi Muxue who was crying on the floor and said coldly, ¡°Xi Muxue, you said something wrong just now. Actually, the only thing that you did right in your life was to let mu ru marry me instead of you. The reason why I did not send you to the police station now is because I¡¯m grateful for your wise choice to let mu ru ru marry you. The other reason is... ... ¡°seven years ago, when you were the second wife of Dongfang in one inch Mo city, I found a man to make you pregnant with a bastard child. Also, when you were on the wheel, it was because of Mu Ru. ¡± Chapter 936

Chapter 936: Chapter 936 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said inly, ¡°for you, I¡¯m grateful, apologetic, and a little guilty. These three factors added together have given you the freedom you have now. Of course, if you don¡¯t like the freedom of life and still find trouble with Mu ru here, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always been a heartless person. I¡¯ll call the police right now... ¡°. ... ¡°...¡± ¡°No! ¡± Xi muxue screamed. She quickly stood up from the floor and looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s cold face. Finally, she was dejected She whimpered, ¡°Umm, I really want my mother¡¯s bracelet. You¡¯re so rich, you can buy mu ru a better bracelet anytime. You can ask Mu Ru to give me this bracelet. I wasn¡¯t with my mother when she died. If I see the bracelet, it¡¯s like I see my mother. ¡± ¡°This jade bracelet doesn¡¯t belong to the XI family, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless He looked coldly at the woman whose face was covered in tears and said, ¡°this belongs to the Dongfang family. It was originally a pair. I have another one here. It was left by my grandmother and was passed on to the daughter-inw of the Dongfang family. ¡± ¡°since it was passed down from the Dongfang family to the daughter-inw, why would it be on my mother¡¯s hand? ¡± Xi Muxue was no longer the one who asked this question, but Xi Muru who was standing behind Dongfang Mo.. ¡°Back then, my uncle had a girlfriend. He liked her very much and said that he wanted to get engaged to her, so he took this jade bracelet to give to her. However, on the way back that day, my uncle got into a car ident and died on the spot. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he looked at the puzzled Muru and said, ¡°ording to my grandmother, I didn¡¯t know who my uncle¡¯s girlfriend was at that time. All I knew was that her surname was Lin. I didn¡¯t even know where she was from, so I couldn¡¯t find this jade bracelet and left it outside. Later on, I saw you wearing this bracelet back then, and only then did I know that my uncle¡¯s girlfriend back then should be your mother, Lin Xinyue. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he turned around to look at Xi Muxue and said coldly, ¡°now, I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t leave, one... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡± Xi muxue quickly turned around and walked towards the entrance of Mo Garden¡¯s main hall. When she reached the entrance, she turned around and red angrily at Mu Ru She could not help but throw a vicious sentence, ¡°Xi Muru, the river flows east for thirty years, and the river flows West for thirty years. Don¡¯t becent too early! ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. She was about to say something, but Xi Muxue had already quickly walked out of the courtyard. Clearly, she was afraid of Dongfang Mo, which was why she fled in such a sorry state. After Xi Muxue left, Mu ru turned around and walked upstairs. She did not say anything to Dongfang Mo, who had followed her out of the hall. She did not even want to see him. Dongfang Mo only walked into the hall after confirming that Xi Muxue had indeed left. However, Xi Muru was no longer in the hall on the first floor, so he immediately walked upstairs. Pushing Open the door to the master bedroom on the second floor, he did not see the round woman in the living room. He panicked and quickly walked into the room. When he entered the bedroom, he realized that the door to the balcony was open. On the Rattan Chair on the balcony, the Chubby woman who was pregnant was sitting. Her face was not facing the bedroom, but her back was facing the bedroom, facing the courtyard. His nervous heart finally rxed. It was good that she was here. He was really worried that once she got angry, she would have to pack her things and go to Korea, or leave the lock on the door and not let him in. Chapter 937

Chapter 937: Chapter 937 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was windy in the evening and she was just sitting there, not afraid of catching a cold. While he was thinking about this, he had already reached out and covered her with a thin nket. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± he called out to her in a low voice and sat down on another Rattan Chair beside her. He reached out and grabbed her wrist, then held her slightly cold hand tightly in his palm. She turned her face to look at him, but no expression could be seen on her face. She bit her lips and asked after a while, ¡°erm, Dongfang, can I ask you a question? ¡± His heart tightened, and an ominous premonition immediately welled up in his heart. The palm that was gripping her hand could not help but tighten a little, and he said with a somewhat astringent voice, ¡°you ask. ¡± ¡°Um, Mu Xue said that you found another man back then... that she... ¡± Mu ru stared unblinkingly at Dongfang Mo and bit her lips lightly. ¡°Is it true? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart clearly tightened, and he quickly realized that Mu Ru¡¯s small hand in his palm was struggling. He tightened his grip even more, not giving her a chance to struggle. Clearing his throat, he said in a low voice, ¡°that¡¯s true. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face darkened at this moment, and her heart also sank at this moment. She looked at the man in front of her with an unfamiliar Gaze After a long while, she moved her lips and said, ¡°Mu Xue is not wrong. You and Kuang Yingying are indeed the same kind of people. Kuang Yingying found someone to take my turn. As for you, you found someone to rape Mu Xue seven years ago... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly interrupted Mu Ru¡¯s words Then, he said in a slightly hurried voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I know. Back then, I was indeed a little overboard when I did this, but at that time, I didn¡¯t know that you were the one who really saved me, nor did I know that you were the one who really stayed by my bedside. I thought that person was Xi Muxue, but she loved vanity and refused to marry me because of my appearance and the hidden illness in the legends. At the same time, I also investigated and found out that she was fooling around with another man, and that was how Dongfang Yu came into being, which was when I married her... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you whether she¡¯s fooling around or not? ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted Dongfang Mo¡¯s words Her voice was obviously filled with unsuppressed anger. ¡°Just because she¡¯s fooling around outside, you¡¯re going to treat her like this? Even if she¡¯s fooling around, it¡¯s only with a man she likes. That¡¯s something she¡¯s willing to do, with a man like you who¡¯s looking for a stranger... ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang mo quickly called out to her Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I know I made a mistake in this matter, but at that time, I couldn¡¯t swallow my anger. Thinking that she actually dared to despise me for not marrying me, I impulsively did that kind of thing. Later on... ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he said softly, ¡°then, she got pregnant. I was also very busy. I even found that man and told him that I could give them a sum of money and let him marry Xi Muxue. Anyway, she was pregnant with his child, but that man refused. He said, how would he know whose child Xi Muxue was pregnant with Moreover, he didn¡¯t know how many men Xi Muxue had. If I could find him, I could find someone else... ... .. ¡°Then, how many men did you find for Xi Muxue? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but be enraged when she heard this. Her voice suddenly raised by two decibels. Chapter 938

Chapter 938: Chapter 938 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°One! ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly replied. Seeing the confusion on Mu Ru¡¯s face, he quickly added, ¡°there really is only one. Of course, the fewer people who know about this kind of thing, the better. How can I find a few more people? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned when she heard this. Then, she thought about it and realized that it was indeed true, so she whispered, ¡°seven years ago, on the first night I married you, the man with the mask and long hair was also the man you found, right? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Dongfang Mo almost blurted out, and his expression changed instantly He quickly exined, ¡°Mu Ru, that man was me. At that time, I was angry that you were a substitute and wanted to send you back to the Xi family tomorrow, but the Xi family bullied me like this, so I wanted to punish you harshly, so... that night... ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears. The scene that night was still vivid in her mind. At first, it was Dongfang Yu, then Dongfang Mo, and finally, she was left behind by aunt Liu, but she was tarnished by the masked man. Che Qixuan once told her that seven years ago, Dongfang Yu was 100% dressed up by dongfang mo because he was the only one who looked like him. As for who the masked man was, he did not know because he wore a mask and had long hair That was something that any man could dress up. Dongfang Mo saw the tears in Mu Ru¡¯s eyes, but she bit her lips to prevent the tears from flowing. He could not help but get busy, so he quickly got up, squatted down in front of her, and pulled her hand to look at her. ¡°Mu Ru, I know what I did was wrong. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was a little dry His heart also hurt, ¡°but, Mu Ru, I did want to punish you the first night, butter, I used this method to make you pregnant because aunt Gu and Dongfang Yingwu had been ying tricks on me in the dark. At that time, my n was to make you pregnant, and then use the excuse that you were pregnant to drive you out of one inch Mo city. That way, our child could be born outside... ¡°...¡± Dongfang Mo choked up and looked up slightly After a while, he said, ¡°Mu Ru, there are many times when a person¡¯s n is not as good as God¡¯s n, and God¡¯s n is not as good as a bad person¡¯s n. I was so cautious at that time, but I still did not expect aunt Gu to drug the water. Therefore, our first child... ... I¡¯m really very sorry, I... ...¡± Mu Ru¡¯s heart was in pain. The pain when the child left was like an electric current striking her. What was the use of being extremely sorry? Could he exchange for the life of the child from seven years ago? Mu Ru bit her lips and loosened her teeth. She looked at Dongfang Mo who was squatting in front of her. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯m very tired. Help me to lie down inside. The children are fighting in their bellies again. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly got up and supported her with his hands. He carefully walked towards the bed in the bedroom. He knew that the grudge in her heart had not been resolved, but he also knew that these things could not be resolved in an instant. Mu Ru was a sentimental person. She was often easily swayed by emotions, so every time she crossed swords with Xi Muxue, she would always be at a slight disadvantage. This was entirely due to her kindness and innocence This was because people like mu ru could not be as cold-blooded and heartless as him and Xi Muxue, or even heartless. Chapter 939

Chapter 939: Chapter 939 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was a strange feeling. In fact, he was simr to Xi Muxue. They were both extremely cold-blooded and merciless people, but he himself did not like people who were so calctive and cold-blooded and cruel. He liked mu ru because she was pure and kind, because she was pedantic and cute, and even because she was a silly girl who would not turn back until she hit a wall. He did not like Xi Muxue, and he did not like Kuang Yingying because they were just like him. They were selfish and calctive. No matter what they did, they would first think for themselves, but they never thought for others. Of course, Mu Ru did not know about Dongfang Mo¡¯s little schemes. She just felt bad, especially bad. Thinking about how he treated Mu Xue like a man, thinking about how he once disguised himself as a masked man to defile her.. Thinking about the original n that he said he would do... ... Alright, she only knew that Dongfang Mo was a cold-blooded and heartless person. No matter how much you gave to him, he would not be moved because he was self-centered and would never consider others. Now, she knew that her previous understanding of Dongfang Mo was only the tip of the iceberg. In fact, the Real Dongfang Mo was not only cold-blooded and cruel, but also calctive. Whether it was his wife or his children.. He only treated them as chess pieces in his entire game... ... Mu Ruy on the bed and closed her eyes. It was unknown if she was asleep, but Dongfang Mo moved a stool and sat beside her bed. He still held her slightly cold hand tightly in his palm. Looking at the woman who had kept her eyes closed, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I know that you can¡¯t ept this matter. I also know that it¡¯s not that easy to ask you to forgive me, so... ¡± ¡°So, I don¡¯t ask you to forgive me. I only hope that you can stay by my side forever and let me take good care of you and our children. If you feel that just having these two children in your belly isn¡¯t enough to punish me, then we¡¯ll get pregnant and have another child in two years... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Are you dreaming? ¡± Mu Ru finally couldn¡¯t listen anymore and couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes to re at him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, have you woken up yet? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± he replied shamelessly and then shamelessly kissed her cheek. ¡°honey, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to punish me? Actually, you know that I like that kind of thing. So, if you¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s the best way to punish me... ¡± ¡°Go, I don¡¯t want to fall into your trap again. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to push away his lips that were still rubbing against her cheek She red at him angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the children anymore. After giving birth to these twins, I will immediately undergo a birth control surgery. I will never help a heartless person like you to give birth again. No, you are a cold-blooded, cruel, and heartless person. ¡± ¡°Is it true? ¡± Dongfang Mo stared at her with a face full of doubt. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. ¡± Mu Ru answered without hesitation. ¡°okay, then I will call director Zeng right now. After you give birth, I will immediately perform a birth control surgery on you. This way, it will be done once and for all. ¡± As Dongfang Mo spoke, he was already taking out his phone. Mu Ru widened her eyes and stared at him. In an instant, she felt as if she had fallen into Dongfang Mo¡¯s trap again! Hence.. When she saw a certain man flipping through the phone book with his phone, she could not help but hurriedly shout, ¡°Dongfang Mo, wait a moment, this... ¡°. ... I haven¡¯t decided if I want to perform a vasectomy yet. I¡¯ll forget about it first. Actually, it¡¯s not bad to have a few more children.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be? ¡± A certain man¡¯s face immediately revealed a mournful look. If he had a few more children, wouldn¡¯t he be starved by her for the rest of his life? Chapter 940

Chapter 940: Chapter 940 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had been writing a pregnant woman¡¯s diary ever since she was four months pregnant. Of course, this pregnant woman¡¯s diary was mainly a reminder from the pregnant women¡¯s books that she bought from Dongfang Mo because it mentioned that many pregnant women wrote pregnant women¡¯s diary. The pregnant woman¡¯s diary that Mu ru wrote was usually written in both pictures and text. It was a photo of her big belly that was usually taken and pasted on the diary so that it could reflect the situation of the day more clearly. Dongfang Mo said that she was very beautiful when she was pregnant, so she cried out in distress, ¡°how is she beautiful? Her face has pregnancy spots, and her belly has pregnancy spots too. She has a flower belly now, but she¡¯s still beautiful? ¡°? He smiled and said, ¡°why isn¡¯t she beautiful? ¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s very beautiful? ¡± The pregnancy spots on her face indicated that she was pregnant. A FLOWER BELLY? Perhaps it implied that she was a Fox demon in her previous life. Mu Ru cried out when she heard this, ¡°if I was a fox demon in my previous life, then what was your previous life? ¡±? Dongfang Mo smiled and replied, ¡°of course I¡¯m a male Fox demon. We¡¯re a couple of Fox demons, and then we¡¯ll give birth to a nest of Fox demon cubs. We¡¯ll live in a sparsely popted forest and live a carefree life. ¡°. When Mu ru heard his words, the anger that she was originally filled with finally dissipated. Alright, this man is finally... ... He¡¯s still more obedient to her. Mu Ru¡¯s pregnancy period had entered eight months, and her body was getting heavier. When Xi Muxue came to cause a ruckus during seven and a half months, she could still walk around the courtyard. After eight months, she even found it very difficult to go up and down the stairs. Due to this situation, Dongfang Mo temporarily tidied up an empty room on the first floor and made it into a temporary bedroom. Since the first floor was very convenient, there was a bathroom with everything. Mu Ru was quite satisfied with this temporary bedroom, but because there was only a bed and a dresser and wardrobe, it seemed a little lonely. The opposite wall was empty, with nothing at all. She frowned Then, she pointed at the Empty Wall and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°why don¡¯t you post some beautiful pictures of babies, preferably twins? That way, I¡¯ll look at the pictures of twins every day and think of the two brats in my stomach, and my mood will be better. ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard this. Then, he immediately nodded and agreed. Thus, he smiled and said to her, ¡°wife, same-sex opposites repel each other. The opposite sex attracts each other. I guess you¡¯re pregnant with two boys, so it¡¯s better to post pictures of the twins. ¡± ¡°where can I find pictures of twins? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do any of your rtives have girls who are twins? Have them send over the pictures of their childhood. ¡± Dongfang Mo shook his head. ¡°None of my rtives have girls who are twins. However, aren¡¯t you twins? Why don¡¯t you just find the pictures of your childhood and Post Them? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a photo when I was young, ¡± Mu ru lowered her voice Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I grew up beside mother Wang. Mu Xue is the apple of my parents¡¯ eyes. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to take a photo with her, so it¡¯s even more impossible for me to take a photo with her. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent upon hearing this. Only then did he remember that she was abandoned by her parents when she was young, so he said in a low voice, ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll go look for photos of me and Ah Yu when we were young. There should be a lot of them. ¡± He and Dongfang Yu were twins. Their parents had given birth to the two of them, so they had been extremely precious ever since they were young. They would give almost anything they wanted. As for photos, at that time, they had cameras at home, and their mother would take photos of them almost every few days. Chapter 941

Chapter 941: Chapter 941 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When he was a child, his mother bound all the pictures into a book, which seemed to be kept in the study. Later, when his parents passed away, he was also busy, so he did not have time to look at the pictures of his childhood It was as if he had put them in a box and ced them on a shelf in the corner. When he walked into the study, he found that the top of the shelf in the corner was piled with things that were usually not used. There were several boxes of different sizes. He reached out to pull the box in his memory, but because he had used too much force, he actually pulled down the boxes next to him. The boxes of different sizes rolled all over the floor, and the things inside also rolled out sporadically. He couldn¡¯t help but kick them, and only then did he realize that there were pictures rolling out. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a picture of him and Yu when he was young, but a picture of him and Xi Muxue. That was eight years ago, no, to be precise, it was a picture of him and Xi Muxue when they were together before he got into a car ident nine years ago. In the picture, he had a dazed look on his face, and he was leaning against Xi Muxue, who had an iparably bright and happy smile on her face. It actually looked so discordant. Well, people said that couples should look like husband and wife, but he and Xi Muxue did not look like they were from the same family. It was no wonder that they could not be husband and wife. However, these photos made him feel ufortable, so he quickly kicked them aside, thinking that he would ask uncle Liu to burn them in the yardter. This was simply sarcasm. After disposing of this box, he turned around and saw another box. There was a thick stack of photo albums inside. He let out a long sigh. This was the photo that his mother had taken for the two brothers back then It seemed to have been taken from the day they were born until they were six years old when they went to primary school. ording to the code that his mother had written before, he took the two smallest photo albums. In fact, they were photos of people who were less than one year old. With so many photos, they should be able to cover the entire wall. He took the photo album and turned around to leave. However, the moment he turned around, he identally kicked a small box. Because of his kick, the small box rolled on the ground. Then, it spread out and a shiny object rolled out. He instinctively stopped and looked at the shiny thing. Then, he slowly squatted down and picked up the shiny thing. It was actually a diamond ring. He closed his eyes slightly and held the diamond ring tightly in his palm. However, he did not want to throw it out anymore. The ring, his wedding ring. Eight years ago, Mu Ru personally helped him put on the ring. On the day of his wedding, in St. Paul¡¯s Cathedral, he personally helped Mu ru put on the wedding ring. Mu Ru also personally helped him put on the wedding ring. Under the witness of the priest, they swore to be husband and wife and never leave each other! This ring had been thrown away angrily when he had returned to the study room on the night of their wedding when he had found out that she was Xi Muru. He had never looked for it ever since, thinking that the maid who was in charge of cleaning had identally swept it away as trash. However, never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that this ring, which had been lying quietly here for eight years, would actually appear in front of him after eight years. In these eight years, his ring finger had been empty and he had never worn a ring again. As for Xi Muru, she did not seem to have any ring on her finger either. His wedding ring had been lying there quietly. What about hers What about the ring that he had personally helped her put on back then Where did she throw it? Chapter 942

Chapter 942: Chapter 942 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After capturing mu ru from France and then using little feather to lure her over from Korea, they went through all kinds of things. In the end, they became a real husband and wife. However, it seemed that he and she did not wear rings anymore. He did not have any on his hand, and neither did she. He threw away the wedding ring that year, but what about hers He had never asked her where her ring was, just like she had never asked him. He clenched the ring tightly in his hand. The hard metal and cadmium made his hand hurt. It was so painful that it felt like it was going to pierce through his skin, into his flesh, and into his heart. Dongfang Mo went to look for photos of him when he was young. Mu Ru was writing a diary in the temporary bedroom on the first floor. Today, because she was in a good mood, the diary was a little long. Because Dongfang Mo was certain that there were two brats in her stomach, she gradually used Yun Heng and Yun Zai to write the diary. Heng Heng and Zai Zai, you two are already 33 weeks old today and are already eight months old. Mommy has been very happy these few days and daddy is also very happy because we are all looking forward to your arrival. Because Daddy said that the two of you are brats, Mommy will often picture the two of you in her mind. However, no matter how she does it, it will still be your daddy¡¯s appearance. Heng Heng and Zai Zai, it is fine as long as the two of you look like Daddy. However, don¡¯t be like him in character. He has many bad habits. If you have so many bad habits like him, it will probably be very difficult for you to get a wife in the future... ... Just as Mu ru finished writing, the phone rang. She frowned slightly but did not get up. She just called out naturally, ¡°Dongfang, there¡¯s a call. ¡± After waiting for a while, the phone was still ringing. She was a little annoyed and could not help but turn around. Only then did she realize that there was no Dongfang Mo in the room. She then remembered that Dongfang Mo had gone to look for the baby¡¯s photo for her. She stood up as ast resort. Fortunately, the phone was on the small coffee table beside the Armrest of the SOFA. She reached out to pick it up and said very naturally, ¡°hello, this is one inch Mo city of the Dongfang family. May I know who you¡¯re looking for? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xi Muru, ¡± Cheng Feier¡¯s voice came from the phone There was a cheerfulugh. ¡°Mu Ru, I have good news for you. I¡¯m getting married. Oh right, have you had your baby yet? I still have two months to get married. I was thinking of asking you to be my bridesmaid... ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard this She replied softly, ¡°then the date of your wedding might be a little unfortunate. I¡¯m currently 33 weeks pregnant with twins. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have them ahead of time, but you¡¯re getting married in two months. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ll be sitting there for the next month... ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the date of the wedding to three months or three dayster. ¡± Cheng feier shouted on the other side of the phone, ¡°no matter what, I want you to be my maid of honor... ¡± Mu Ru quickly reminded her carefully, ¡°Fei¡¯er, if you change the date to three monthster, I don¡¯t have any objections. However, if you change it to three dayster, I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. With my big belly, it¡¯s very difficult for me to walk, let alone be a maid of honor... ¡°. ...¡± After chatting with Cheng Feier for ten minutes, she hung up the phone. Knowing that she was going to get married and that she had found someone she liked, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for her. In her lifetime, she would be able to find someone she liked and also liked her to get married It was indeed very difficult. Chapter 943

Chapter 943: Chapter 943 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo went to look for the photos, but it took him three hours. By the time he returned, Mu Ru had already woken up from her afternoon nap. Seeing her walk in, Mu ru asked impatiently, ¡°Dongfang Mo, did you and ah Yu go to the bottom of the hidden sea to look for the photos of you and Ah Yu when you were young? You let che Qi Xuan drive a submarine to look for them in the afternoon, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and said, ¡°how could I trouble him? I forgot the exact location of my photos, so I rummaged through them. Of course, it took me some time. ¡± Mu Ru red at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Coincidentally, aunt Liu sent lunch in, so Mu Ru sat on the sofa and enjoyed the lunch in peace. Dongfang Mo watched her from the side and casually shared with her. He even said that he shared his blessings with her. Mu Ru¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food. When she heard his words, she nodded and mumbled, ¡°yes, yes. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. Of course, we have to share our blessings together. However, when disaster strikes, I guess we will have to fly separately. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled when he heard her words. He did not argue with her. When he saw that she was full, he immediately asked Aunt Liu to take it down. Then, he opened his childhood photo album and took out photos of him and Ah Yu. Although he and AH Yu were twins, there were not many photos of the two of them together. Most of the time, it was photos of the two of them alone. When Mu ru saw these photos, perhaps it was because she was too familiar with the Dongfang brothers She could actually tell at a nce. ¡°just stick it to me alone. ¡± Dongfang Mo threw the photos of Dongfang Yu aside as he spoke. ¡°Ah Yu¡¯s photos are not nice. They are not cute at all. ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard his shameless words. He looked exactly the same as Dongfang Yu, okay? Moreover, those childhood photos clearly showed that Dongfang Yu liked to smile more than him, making him look much more lively and cute than him, okay? She had known that Dongfang Mo was thick-skinned, but she had never known that he was so thick-skinned that he was actually narcissistic? Heavens, if even her father was like this, could it be that the two brats in her stomach were also this narcissistic Were they also this narcissistic? ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it very cute? ¡± A certain man who did not know his own limits asked shamelessly as he pasted his own baby photo on the wall. Mu Ru looked up and then nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a little cute, but it¡¯s not pretty. ¡± She deliberately attacked him. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯M A boy. What do I need to be pretty for? Pretty is a derogatory term for a boy, ¡± Dongfang Mo said nonchntly. ¡°However, there are a few pretty photos in the small bag next to it. You can take them out and have a look. ¡± There are beautiful photos Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she reached out to take a small stic bag next to her and poured it out on the coffee table. However, when she saw these photos, she waspletely stunned. Where did he get these? ¡°Dongfang Mo, where did you get these? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but exim in shock. She held a photo in each hand. The photos of the two-or three-year-old girls were all without bangs. The birthmark on their foreheads was so obvious that it was so clear in the photos. ¡°Of course I got them from mother Wang, ¡± Dongfang Mo said as he turned around and hugged her from behind. His thin lips exhaled a warm breath beside her ear. ¡°How is it? These photos are pretty enough, right? ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mo, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Mu Ru shouted angrily. She reached out her hand and was about to tear up these photos. Chapter 944

Chapter 944: Chapter 944 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seriously, there were only a few photos of her when she was young. Moreover, she was so young back then, and she did not know how to cover her forehead with her bangs. Therefore, the photos were as ugly as they could be. Yet, he said that she was beautiful. Wasn¡¯t this mocking her? Dongfang Mo quickly reached out and grabbed her hand. He immediately snatched the photos from her hand and protected them like a treasure Then, he smiled and said, ¡°honey, there are only a few photos of you in total. How can you tear them up? Where can you find them after you tear them up? ¡± Mu Ru red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than me. I can¡¯t even see her photos anymore. I¡¯ve finally regained some confidence these few years, but you still dare to take out the old photos to attack her confidence. ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this He raised the photo in his hand and said, ¡°how is this photo ugly I don¡¯t see how ugly it is at all. I just think it¡¯s very beautiful. Look at how happy this little girl is with her smile. Although there¡¯s still mud on her face that hasn¡¯t been washed clean and there¡¯s a birthmark on her forehead, her smile is as bright as the sun. She doesn¡¯t feel inferior because of that birthmark at all. Instead, she¡¯s full of confidence.¡± When Mu ru heard his words, her heart trembled slightly. Then, her eyes gradually turned misty She pondered for a long time before she asked softly, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if, I¡¯m talking about if, Henghe has inherited me since he was born. He has a birthmark on his forehead. Will you despise them? ¡± Dongfang Mo was stunned when he heard her words. The hand that was originally sped in front of her chest gradually slid down to her abdomen Then, he said softly, ¡°Yun Heng, Yun Heng, you two brats better listen carefully. You must not have a birthmark on your forehead. Otherwise, your mommy will despise you. ¡± ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she cried out, ¡°I asked if you would despise them, and you actually said that I would despise them. Who would do such a thing? ¡± ¡°HMPH, ¡± Dongfang Mo snorted twice and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t even dislike my own wife, yet I despise my own child? Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± Mu Ru pouted, but tears welled up in her eyes. She had been despised and thrown away by Xi Yuancheng since she was young, which was why she was so worried. She was afraid that her child would repeat her mistakes. ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo hugged her tightly and reached out to take a tissue to gently wipe her eyes His thin lips whispered into her ear, ¡°don¡¯t worry. People like your father who would abandon his own child are Weirdos. There are very few Weirdos in this world, and I definitely can¡¯t be a Weirdo. At the very most, I can only be a mortal who loves his wife and Child. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he whispered, ¡°wife, not to mention the birthmark on their foreheads, even if they have limbs that aren¡¯t whole or if their brains are faulty or if they¡¯re idiots, I won¡¯t dislike them because they¡¯re my children, our children! ¡± Mu Ru nodded. Actually, she had asked this question purely as a joke, but looking at Dongfang Mo¡¯s serious expression, it was clear that he took this topic very seriously. Seeing that she had calmed down, Dongfang Mo went to paste the pictures of the babies again. He even put the picture with the mud and birthmark in the middle of the most eye-catching spot. It was obvious that he was deliberately going against her. Chapter 945

Chapter 945: Chapter 945 love is a superstition that is at the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was so angry that she cried out loud. She stood up and moved her fat, thick legs and her round, ball-like belly to tear down the photo. However, Dongfang Mo was shocked. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tear it down, alright? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly tore down the photo and obediently took the 100-day photo that she picked out from his childhood and stuck it in the middle. This photo was taken by Dongfang Mo¡¯s mother when he was 100 days old. At that time, he was sitting naked in the red bathtub. Because of the clear water, the small thing between his thighs could be clearly seen. Mu Ru sat on the SOFA and leaned against the wall as she watched Dongfang Mo paste the photos onto the wall. There were only a few photos of her, but they became decorations in a pile of his baby photos. Dongfang Mo pasted the Empty Front Wall with photos of him and her when they were young. He even smiled and said that this was a wall of baby photos,parable to the Berlin Wall in Germany. Mu Ru pouted and mocked him, saying that the Germans knew that he would be dragged out and beaten to death. Dongfang Mo smiled and did not say anything. Then, he came to her side and sat down. He reached out and took her ring. Of course, there was no wedding ring on her ring finger. There was not even a trace of a ring on it. His heart suddenly felt ufortable. It seemed that he did not have much weight in her heart because he did not leave any trace on her. Mu Ru was holding Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand so tightly that she pulled her hand back. Only then did she realize that there was blood on his palm. She could not help but open her palm to see that there was actually a mark. She could not help but ask, ¡°what happened to your palm? ¡± ¡°nothing, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied nonchntly. Then, he used his hand to caress her ring finger and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, eight years ago, when we got married... At that time, we wore each other¡¯s wedding rings... Where¡¯s your... Ring? ¡± Wedding ring Ring Mu Ru was instantly stunned. Eight years ago, when she had married Dongfang Mo on behalf of Mu Xue, she had indeed worn each other¡¯s rings at the wedding. However, after her identity was exposed, she didn¡¯t wear it anymore. Where did she put the ring? She remembered now. At that time, she thought that the ring did not belong to her, so she took it off and put it in the bedside table in the bedroom. She thought that it was Dongfang Mo¡¯s thing and he did not give it to her sincerely, so there was no need for her to wear it. Now, Dongfang Mo asked about the wedding ring from eight years ago. She remembered that he did not wear it after their wedding. She thought that he should be angry because she was a substitute and would not want the ring. Now, Dongfang Mo actually came to ask about the wedding ring from eight years ago. Could it be that he still kept it? ¡°Mu Ru, ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help but call her softly when he saw that she had been silent for a long time. ¡°Dongfang, that ring... ¡± Mu ru looked at him, wanting to say something but stopping herself ... ¡°You threw it away? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart could not help but tighten up, as if there was an invisible pain from being tied up by a rope. Mu Ru shook her head and said softly, ¡°No, I put it in the bottom drawer of the bedside table in the bedroom... ¡± Before Mu ru could finish her words, Dongfang Mo had already turned around and ran out of the room. In a few minutes, he ran back again, but there was already a ring with diamonds on his hand. Dongfang Mo took out his ring and ced it together with Mu Ru¡¯s ring. The diamonds on it were as clear and bright as two crystal clear teardrops, shining with a dazzling light. Chapter 946

Chapter 946: Chapter 946 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Mu ru was eight months pregnant, Dongfang Mo did not need to work at thepany anymore. Instead, he changed his office to one inch ink city. Every day, Ahao would go to thepany to send important documents to him for his approval. Mu Ru felt that he was making a big deal out of nothing. He said that there was aunt Liu, mother Wang, and a min at home, as well as the two professional baby-sitters that he had hired in advance. He did not need to stay at home to take care of her at all. However, Dongfang Mo said in all seriousness, ¡°how can their care for youpare to my care for you? ¡± ¡°How can they be outsiders? I¡¯m your husband, right? ¡°? ¡°I can lie on the bed with you and do prenatal education with you, can they? ¡± ¡°Can I put my ear to your stomach and listen to the sounds of the children moving in your stomach? ¡°? ¡°I can even help you do pregnancy exercises, can they? ¡°? Mu Ru immediately fell silent. It seemed that other than him, no one else could help her with what Dongfang Mo said. Especially at night, she would tell stories about children to her stomach and teach those two brats who always fought and tortured her a lesson. Also, the most important thing was, of course, to help her with the pregnancy exercises. The fetus position of the two children had always been abnormal. When she went for a prenatal checkupst week, director Zeng asked her to do the pregnancy exercises and said that the pregnancy exercises could correct the child in her belly. At first, Mu Ru thought that doing the exercises was a very simple thing. However, after she learned about the pregnancy exercises, she realized how difficult it was. In particr, she was already eight months pregnant, especially since she was pregnant with twins. Every morning and evening, Dongfang Mo would help her with the exercises. She looked as if she was suffering He could not help but say with heartache, ¡°honey, don¡¯t do it. You¡¯re pregnant with twins anyway. When the timees for a c-section, it doesn¡¯t matter if the fetus is in the right position or not. It¡¯s carried out anyway. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want a c-section. I don¡¯t want a c-section. I have a perfectly healthy belly. Why would I have to go up there and pull a knife? When I gave birth to Yu Yu, I didn¡¯t even have a c-section. ¡± Dongfang Mo really had to give in to her. Wasn¡¯t she pregnant with Yu Yu It might be easier to give birth to one. Weren¡¯t they twins now If the twins wanted toe out, her door was so small, how could the two childrene out? Mu Ru insisted on giving birth naturally, so this pregnant woman did a lot of exercises. However, it was so hard. When she went to the hospital for a check-up at 35 weeks, director Zeng still said that the position of the fetus was still not correct. He also said that she should not do the exercises because she was about to enter the perinatal period It would probably be very difficult to do it. If she could not give birth naturally, then she would have to give birth by Caesarean section. Mu Ru was very depressed when she heard this. She thought about having a knife pull on her stomach and felt very ufortable She could not help but mutter under her breath, ¡°I used to have a birthmark on my face. Later, when I went to the hospital to remove the birthmark, I had to pull a knife on my stomach. Now, I... Could it be that I was born with a knife on my stomach? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard her words. He thenforted her in a low voice, ¡°wife, seeing that you might have to suffer a knife in order to give birth to two babies, I have decided to make it up to you. ¡± ¡°make it up to you? ¡± Mu Ru raised her head, her eyes shining with a golden light. ¡°How are you going to make it up to me? Did you promise me to remove the diamonds on the wedding rings? ¡± They had found their wedding rings, but Mu Ru said that she didn¡¯t like the diamonds on them. They were too dazzling. She said that real life was in and simple, so she strongly requested Dongfang Mo to remove the diamonds from the rings and only wear the Rings. Chapter 947

Chapter 947: Chapter 947 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Dongfang Mo refused. He said that it was their wedding ring and that it should be the same as before. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with diamonds Diamonds were the hardest material, many times harder than gold. Why did they put diamonds on the gold ring It was to describe a person¡¯s feelings as harder and more solid than gold. This was the symbol of ¡®love is stronger than gold¡¯ . Mu Ru immediately mocked back without hesitation. She said, ¡°Dongfang Mo, the person you married back then was Xi Muxue. The person you want to put on this ring is also Xi Muxue. If you insist on keeping the diamond on this ring... ¡± ¡°If you want the symbol of love being stronger than gold, then you¡¯d better wear it with Xi Muxue. I¡¯m just a substitute. ¡°. ¡°Besides, my love might not even be as strong as gold, so it¡¯s even stronger than saying that love is stronger than gold. If you don¡¯t treat me well, I might very soon fall in love with someone else. So, I won¡¯t wear a wedding ring that¡¯s stronger than gold. My Love isn¡¯t that strong. ¡°. Dongfang Mo immediately stopped chewing and quietly put away the wedding rings. He did not ask her to wear a wedding ring anymore. At this moment, Mu ru asked him if he had removed the diamond from the wedding ring, but he did not say anything He just took out a newspaper from behind and handed it to her. ¡°There¡¯s a meteor shower next Wednesday. It¡¯s said to be a waterfall meteor shower that can only be seen once in 60 years. Do you want to go and see it? ¡± Meteor shower Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she was young. Whenever there was a meteor shower, Xi muxue would always ask her mother to bring her to the top of the tallest building in Binhai. However, she had never been there once. Later, in Korea, there was also a meteor shower. At that time, Che Qixuan even bought high-powered binocrs and said that he would bring her and little feather to see it. However, on the night of the meteor shower, little feather got sick, so when there was a meteor shower in the sky.. She had brought little feather to the hospital for an IV drip, so she naturally missed it. She had thought that she would never have the chance to see a meteor shower in her life, so she had automatically blocked the word meteor shower in recent years. She did not expect that Dongfang Mo would talk about meteor showers to her now. Therefore, she nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, of course I want to. In my life, my greatest wish is to see a meteor shower, my greatest wish... ¡± Mu Ru did not continue speaking until this point, but in her heart, she quietly said, ¡°my greatest wish is to be able to see a meteor shower with the person I love. ¡°. Seeing that she had stopped, Dongfang Mo did not ask any further questions. Instead, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head slightly and pressed his face against hers He whispered in her ear, ¡°Mu Ru, my greatest wish in my life is to watch a meteor shower that is hard toe by in 60 years with the woman I love. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s face could not help but turn red. She could not help but feel hot. She was about to say that he was being pretentious, but before she could open her mouth, she heard Dongfang Mo ask in a low voice, ¡°wife, it is said that wishes made under a meteor shower can be fulfilled, right? ¡± Mu Ru was touched by his gentleness at this moment and could not help but nod her head. ¡°Yes, it is said that this is the case, but I have never experienced it personally. ¡± ¡°I have never experienced it personally either, ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately said happily. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this waterfall meteor shower that is hard toe by in 60 years to experience it personally? ¡± Experience it personally Mu Ru looked at her bulging belly and raised her head slightly to look at him. She could not help but remind him in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, next Wednesday, I am already 36 weeks pregnant, and I will be entering the perinatal period at 37 weeks. With my big belly, will it work? ¡± Chapter 948

Chapter 948: Chapter 948 love is a superstition of the right ce at the right time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered with certainty. ¡°But there are many people watching the meteor shower, ¡± Mu ru reminded a certain man who was dreaming again. ¡°especially on the high mountains and the tallest buildings, it¡¯s usually crowded. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m only going to experience it with you. ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and pinched her chubby face. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to experience it with everyone. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes widened when she heard his words. She could not help but touch his forehead with her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, you don¡¯t have a fever, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo smiled and removed her hand from his forehead. Then, he said to her gently, ¡°wife, just wait patiently and watch the meteor shower with me. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. ¡± Mu Ru immediately fell silent. She thought to herself, I¡¯m 36 weeks pregnant. Even if I want to worry about it, I probably won¡¯t be able to. Forget it, I¡¯ll just wait patiently for the waterfall meteor shower. At the beginning of December, snowkes were dancing in the north. However, the winter in the south was simr to the autumn in the north. However, there were only golden fallen leaves and brilliant sunlight. All kinds of autumn and winter flowers were stillpeting to bloom. In fact, there had been meteor showers in the past few days, but they were not very big. ording to astronomical predictions, tonight¡¯s meteor shower would be thergest waterfall meteor shower. It was estimated that the peak of the hourly flow would reach thousands of meteors. If they missed it, they would have to wait another 60 years Therefore, tonight was anticipated by many astronomy enthusiasts. Of course, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were not astronomy enthusiasts. They were real meteor shower enthusiasts. Therefore, Dongfang Mo was naturally well-prepared for tonight. Actually, Dongfang Mo¡¯s preparations did not start just a week ago. As far as two months ago, he had already nned in secret. At that time, he wanted to n a unique but rather unique proposal. He owed Xi Muru a marriage proposal. He had never forgotten this. Although he and Xi Muru had held an unprecedented wedding before, of course, Xi Muru was still wearing Xi Muxue¡¯s name at that wedding. Xi Muru wasn¡¯t willing to hold another wedding with him. She said that once was enough. Moreover, they already had three children, so why would they hold a wedding? Even if they did, it would probably look like a second wedding. Alright, it was fine if she wasn¡¯t willing to hold a wedding, but he had to make up for her proposal. He had to get her to agree to marry him willingly. Ning Sicheng said that the scene where Qiao Feifan and Tan Xiaosu proposed to each other was very novel. They used anime to recreate the scene where they met, met, fell in love, and eventually became husband and wife. It touched everyone Of course, it also touched Tan Xiaosu. Dongfang Mo immediately said that this method was good, but Qiao Feifan had already used it. If he used it again, it would be suspected of giarism. He had to find another way. Finding another way was easy to say, but it was extraordinarily difficult to do. The whole city was filled with roses, cruise ship proposals, light balloon proposals, and so on. Everyone hade up with many ideas, but none of them were in line with Dongfang Mo¡¯s wishes. Every one of them sounded vulgar to him, and they were all things that everyone could think of. What he wanted was not somethingmon, but something different. The reason why he wanted to be different was because he felt that his wife, Xi Muru, was originally different from the rest, and the marriage proposal that he gave her had to be extraordinary as well.

Chapter 949

Chapter 949: Chapter 949 love is a superstition of the right time and ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The best ce to see a meteor shower in Binhai was not the top floor of a 75-storymercial building. This was because themercial building was located in the middle of the downtown area, surrounded by all kinds of tall buildings. Although it was less than 73 stories, it was not much different from standing on it It was no different from standing in a forest of steel and cement. Therefore, the top floor of themercial building was first destroyed by Dongfang Mo. then, he looked at a higher ce, which was the highest mountain in Binhai, Mount Wutong. Actually, it was not a difficult task to go up Mount Wutong to watch the meteor shower. One only needed to start climbing the mountain in the afternoon. Normally, it would take four to five hours to reach the top of the mountain. However, Xi Muru was pregnant, and she was pregnant with twins. She was already 36 weeks pregnant. Not to mention climbing the mountain, it was already very difficult for her to even walk on the level road. Therefore, two months ago, Dongfang Mo had ordered people to build a cable car on Mount Wutong for him and Xi Muru to watch the waterfall meteor shower that was hard toe by in 60 years. The News of the cable car being built on Mount Wutong had been kept a secret until this morning when it was published in all the major newspapers. A group of children who were waiting to watch the meteor shower were overjoyed. Everyone said that they would go to Mount Wutong to watch the meteor shower tonight Moreover, they would no longer have to climb the mountain for a few hours like they did in previous years. This news spread throughout Binhai in just a day, but it did not reach Xi Muru¡¯s ears because the pregnant woman had not read the newspapers in the past few days. Moreover, there were no newspapers delivered from one inch ink city today. In the evening, Dongfang Mo brought Xi Muru out and drove straight to the foot of Wutong Mountain. Mu Ru could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Mo, where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to watch the waterfall meteor shower? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered naturally as he drove. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°isn¡¯t the best ce to watch the meteor shower in Binhai the peak of Wutong Mountain? ¡± ¡°The best ce to watch the meteor shower in Binhai is indeed the peak of Wutong Mountain, ¡± Mu ru nodded and admitted Then, she carefully reminded him, ¡°Dongfang Mo, even if I¡¯m not pregnant and can¡¯t climb up the mountain, if we only go out at this time, the meteor shower will probably be over by the time we reach the peak. ¡± ¡°...¡±Dongfang Mo silently smiled He reached out and gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯ll definitely have a way to get you to the peak. I¡¯ll definitely be able to experience the feeling of making a wish under the meteor shower with you. ¡± When their car stopped at the foot of Wutong Mountain, the foot of Wutong Mountain was already filled with people. A Hao and his men had been waiting here for a long time. When they saw the two of theming, they immediately had people separate a wide sidewalk from the crowd. Dongfang Mo held mu Ru¡¯s hand and walked slowly through the human wall that was separated by the two men in ck holding hands. At that moment, the originally noisy surroundings instantly became silent. Everyone looked at the plump woman with Envy and Jealousy It was a plump pregnant woman with many pregnancy spots on her face. The cable car was waiting there quietly. Of course, the tickets for the cable car had already been sold out. However, the cable car did not open immediately because it was waiting for Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru to move in first. Mu Ru looked at the cable car and could not help but exim, ¡°heavens, there¡¯s actually a cable car on Mount Wutong. Is this ce going to be developed into a tourist attraction? WHO¡¯s so smart? They actually came all the way to Mount Wutong? ¡± Chapter 950

Chapter 950: Chapter 950 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Three ck lines immediately appeared on Dongfang Mo¡¯s forehead. He could not help but snort in his heart. Developing Mount Wutong into a tourist attraction seemed like a good idea, but ¡ª He had decided to build a cable car here two months ago, but it was not to develop tourist attractions here. He just wanted to bring his beloved woman to the top of Mount Wutong to watch a meteor shower that was hard toe by in 60 years. The cable car that had been quiet all this time finally met its first two guests. The staff quickly opened the cable car. Dongfang held Mu Ru¡¯s hand, and with the help of the staff, the two of them smoothly sat in the meaningful cable car No. 19. Because Xi Muru was pregnant, the cable car drove extremely slowly. Sitting in the air was like sitting in a ferris wheel, and it did not have the feeling of a ferris wheel spinning. It just quietly moved upward. Mu Ru looked out of the window. Actually, because it was already night, the surroundings of Wutong Mountain were very dark. It was almost impossible to see anything. However, as the cable car rose higher, the tall buildings in the city center became clearer. Finally, they reached the top of the mountain. There were already people waiting there. When they saw their car, they immediately came to open the car door for them and reached out to help mu ru. The empty area on the top of the mountain had already been tidied up. In front of a Beige Round Tea table, two simrly beige chairs were ced side by side. On the table, there were many blue enchantresses scattered about The Blue Petals were still dripping with dew, emitting a charming fragrance in the evening wind. Beside the blue enchantress, a Jur champagne was awakened at the right time. Two Crystal Goblets were quietly leaning against the champagne side by side, waiting for the red liquid to be injected into their bodies. Mu Ru looked at this scene and was slightly stunned. She vaguely guessed something, so the corner of her mouth could not help but pull up a smile. She slowly walked over and sat down on the White Chair. Just as she sat down, Dongfang Mo had alreadye over to open the bottle and pour the wine. Mu Ru looked at the brown liquid slowly pouring into the originally crystal clear ss, and a warm current seemed to flow slowly in her heart A strange feeling overflowed from the bottom of her heart, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously curved to both sides. And at this time, behind them, the once popr song about the meteor shower suddenly rang out: The gentle starry sky / should make you moved / I am by your side / setting up a sky for you Don¡¯t allow you to be sad / help you settle your loneliness / The weight of Your Dreams / leave it all to me Hold your hand / follow me / So what if the wind is strong / You have me / you will never lose your way again Apany you to see the meteor shower fall on this earth / let your tears fall on my shoulder / I want you to believe that my love is only willing to be brave for you / you will see where happiness lies... ... Amidst the beautiful and moving song, Mu Ru took the champagne Dongfang Mo handed over and took a sip in satisfaction Then, sheughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to take out your diamondster topete with the meteor shower If that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s better for you to take them out earlier. Otherwise, when the meteor showerester, I probably won¡¯t have the time to look at your diamonds.¡± The corners of Dongfang Mo¡¯s mouth curved slightly and he smiled a little embarrassedly. He said softly, ¡°what diamonds do I have? Aren¡¯t my diamonds in the sky? I¡¯ll share them with youter? ¡± Chapter 951

Chapter 951: Chapter 951, love, was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, with the opening of the cable car, the people at the foot of the mountain had gradually been sent up the mountain by the cable car. However, the small area in the middle was marked with a cordon, and it was also surrounded by a special fence Everyone could only look at the couple who were drinking and chatting through the fence, but they couldn¡¯t get close to them. Uncle Liu looked at the increasing number of people and couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but look at a Hao worriedly. ¡°Why are there so many people? Didn¡¯t they repair the cable car so that the two of them coulde up to watch the meteor shower? ¡± A Hao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°that was the original n. However, two days ago, President Mo heard from Ning Sicheng that the more spectacr the proposal, the better it would be. It would be best if there were a thousand people to witness it. Hence, the news of the opening of the Wutong Mountain cable car was published in the newspapers. This, not to mention a thousand people, I think there are more than two thousand people. ¡± Uncle Liu looked at the endless stream of peopleing out of the cable car He could not help but nod and say, ¡°yes, yes. Fortunately, his requirements are so low. A thousand people to witness it. If he wants ten thousand people to witness it, wouldn¡¯t you have to think of a way to find extras? ¡± A Hao immediately fell silent. He could not help but rejoice in his heart. What uncle Liu said was really true. It was fortunate that Dongfang Mo¡¯s mental state was not too bad. Otherwise, he might really have to join forces with the film and Television Company to recruit extras. Mu Ru had just taken two sips of wine when a few scattered meteors streaked across the sky. Mu Ru quickly put down the wine ss in her hand and looked up at the sky She watched as the stars rapidly fell towards a darker and deeper ce. Mu Ru could not help but get excited. The night was chilly. Dongfang Mo put on a long windbreaker for her and used his arm to hug her tightly. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the falling meteors. Mu Ru leaned into Dongfang Mo¡¯s embrace. Her hand could not help but wrap around his strong waist. She whispered, ¡°Dongfang, sixty yearster, can we still watch the meteor shower together? ¡± In the dark night sky, silver beams of light shed across the night sky. It was fleeting and could not help but remind people that life was short. ¡°Of course we can. ¡± Dongfang Mo lowered his head slightly, and his thin lips gently kissed her forehead. He then promised in a low voice, ¡°60 yearster, we will stille to the top of Wutong Mountain to watch the meteor shower. ¡± 60 yearster, she would be 85 years old, and he would be 94 years old. If he could still sit here and watch the meteor shower, he would probably be so happy that he could not close his mouth? Because he did not have teeth, he could not close his mouth when he smiled ¡°Then, what about sixty yearster? ¡± Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°in another 120 years, can we still watch the meteor shower together? ¡± He was silent for a moment, then he gently pecked her pink lips and said softly, ¡°yes, we definitely can! Because we will be together! ¡± 120 yearster, the two of them would definitely not be alive anymore, but he knew that he would definitely be together with her. No matter if it was heaven or hell, wherever she was, he would definitely be there. He would never allow her to walk out of his sight and escape from his side A world away from him! Mu Ru could not help butugh. Her face was brimming with a smile, but her eyes were already teary. She ced her hand on his palm and allowed him to clench it tightly! Chapter 952

Chapter 952: Chapter 952, love, was the three lives and three lifetimes of reincarnation 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru had never seen a meteor shower before. ording to astronomy enthusiasts, meteors were to be seen through binocrs. However, at this moment, Mu Ru felt that these meteors were flying over her head. There was no need for binocrs. She could clearly see them when she raised her head, okay? As time passed, there were more and more meteors in the sky. Not Far Away, there were already more than two thousand people who were seriously overcrowded Finally, when arge number of meteors began to fly down three thousand feet, they could no longer control themselves and started shouting. Mu Ru heard the shouting and turned around. She found that many people were not only looking at the meteors, but also at them. Even more beautiful women were waving at her. She smiled and wanted to stand up, but her body was too heavy. In the end, she did not stand up. She just turned around and waved at everyone, indicating that she saw them and that she had received their cheers and blessings. However, those people suddenly became even more shocked and shouted even louder. Because there were too many people, she could not hear what they were shouting. She only saw many people shouting at her with their hands made into loudspeakers, but she did not know what they were shouting about. She felt a little helpless and waved her hands at them with all her might. She wanted them to stop shouting at the meteor shower. It was such a beautiful waterfall meteor shower. If she missed it, she would have to wait for another sixty years. It would be a pity if she did not watch it. However, those people were still shouting. She could only ignore them. If she wanted to shout, she could shout. She wanted to watch the meteor shower. It was rare to see it in sixty years. In the next sixty years, she did not know if she and Dongfang Mo were still in this world. However, the moment she turned around, she was shocked to realize that Dongfang Mo, who was originally sitting side by side with her, was no longer on the chair. Instead, he was ¡ª He was standing in front of her with his back facing the waterfall meteor shower. And behind him, the entire waterfall meteor shower that flew down 3000 feet had be his back view in high spirits. Seeing that she had turned around, he immediately knelt down on one knee and held up his hands. A brand new diamond ring that wasparable to a meteor shower was in his hands, and that ring was actually tied with a thin and long belt that was also as bright as a meteor shower. She waspletely stunned as she looked at him kneeling on one knee and the diamond ring that was as bright as a meteor. For a moment, she seemed to be in a daze as she actually forgot to stretch out her hand. She remembered telling him that diamonds were as bright as the stars in the sky. Although beautiful, they were too far away and gave people a feeling of unreality. Therefore, she instinctively did not like diamond rings. He saw that she was in a daze and did not stretch out her hand. He was not angry either. He just motioned for her to lower her head. She pondered for a moment and obediently lowered her head. He had already picked up the ring with the long and thin chain and gently put it on her head. That ring, the diamond ring that was shining like a shooting star, had already hung steadily on her neck the moment she raised her head. The location of the diamond ring was actually where her heart was beating. He said to her softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I know you don¡¯t like wearing diamonds, but I have to prove to you that my love for you is indeed stronger than gold. So, if your ring finger is unwilling to bear the bright and dazzling thing, then put it in the ce closest to your heart. It¡¯s not for outsiders to see. As long as you put me in your heart at any time, let me live in the ce closest to your heart at any time. ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s eyes began to moisten uncontrobly. Warm liquid surged into her eyes as she looked at the man who was still kneeling in front of her on one knee. It was crystal clear,parable to a shooting star in the sky, andparable to a teardrop on her chest However, it could not be controlled as it slid down andnded on the diamond ring on her chest like a meteor. Chapter 953

Chapter 953: Chapter 953 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The audience outside the venue had already started cheering. Apuse, cheers, whistles rose and fell. Even the few singers hidden beside them were affected at this moment. They could not help but sing that ssic Song Again: Apany you to watch the meteor shower fall on earth / let your tears fall on my shoulder / I want you to believe that my love is only willing to be brave for you / you will see where happiness lies... ... Mu Ru was finally moved to tears. Looking at the man who was still kneeling in front of her, she could not help but reach out her hand, wanting to pull him up. However, at this moment, Dongfang Mo took out two more rings. They were no longer diamond-encrusted rings, but two in in in rings. Under the ck night sky, they were not so bright, but they made people feel even warmer. Mu Ru looked at him, and he looked at her with deep affection. He held the two rings with both hands and looked at the pregnant beauty sitting in front of him. At this moment, it was a moment that he had nned for a long time, so his heart was clear. ¡°Mu Ru, we had a wedding eight years ago. We promised to be husband and wife in front of God, and we promised each other that we would not abandon each other for the rest of our lives. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then, he continued, ¡°but I know that you didn¡¯t admit to that wedding because the bride didn¡¯t wear your real name. If that wedding had been our wedding, it wouldn¡¯t have been fair to you. I wouldn¡¯t have let it pass. I will definitely make up for what I owe you, one by one. ¡± ¡°Now, even though we have already registered and from the legal point of view of the country, we are already a legal couple. Furthermore, we already have three children. However, none of this is enough to say that I don¡¯t owe you anything. Instead, it means that I owe you more and more. ¡± ¡°therefore, Mu Ru, I don¡¯t just owe you a wedding. I also owe you a serious proposal. Even though you¡¯ve never mentioned what I¡¯ve done to you in the past, I still clearly understand how much you¡¯ve suffered, how much you¡¯ve been bullied, how many obstacles you¡¯ve encountered, and how much suffering you¡¯ve experienced ¡°All those years, I¡¯ve watched you resist, I¡¯ve watched you struggle, I¡¯ve watched you run out of options, I¡¯ve watched you struggle on the brink of death, I¡¯ve watched youpromise, I¡¯ve watched you.. ¡°Mu Ru, I know that those things can not bepletely erased with the word ¡®sorry¡¯ . I also know that the word ¡®sorry¡¯ can not bepletely wiped out. ¡± ¡°So, Mu Ru, I don¡¯t say sorry, I don¡¯t say sorry, and I certainly don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, because many things are not unforgivable, nor can they be forgiven. ¡± ¡°Now, at this very moment, here, on the peak of Wutong Mountain, the highest mountain in Binhai, under the waterfall meteor shower, under the witness of more than a thousand people, I want to make a wish to you: Mu Ru, let me apany you, forever apany you, not just this time to watch the meteor shower that is hard toe by in sixty years, but also the next sixty years, the next sixty years, and the next sixty years... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Yes, forever, forever. Let me be by your side forever. Let me apany you forever. Use My actions to slowly heal your past wounds. If I can¡¯t heal your wounds in this life, then give me the next life. In the next life, let me continue to heal your wounds! ¡± The people outside who were quietly listening to the proposal burst intoughter instantly. Dongfang Mo was indeed an overbearing king. When people proposed, they would only propose for a lifetime. Yet, he proposed and proposed in the next life. When Mu ru heard his words, she could not help but burst intoughter. She red at him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, can you be a little more overbearing? ¡± Chapter 954

Chapter 954: Chapter 954 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and looked up at the pregnant beauty sitting in front of him. At this moment, she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Of all the women he had seen, only she and his mother were the most beautiful There was no third person who could be more beautiful than them. He held her hand His thin lips parted slightly. ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m such a person. Isn¡¯t there an old saying that a leopard can¡¯t change its spots? Therefore, my domineering nature can not be changed. In the future, I might be even more domineering. However, you¡¯re by my side. You¡¯re mine. Other than me, no other man can be in your line of sight. Therefore, you have to love me. You have to bear my domineering nature just like you have to bear my love. Because, I love you as much as I love myself. ¡± One of Mu Ru¡¯s hands was held by his, while the other was gently ced on her stomach. At this moment, the two naughty brats seemed to have heard their father¡¯s overbearing proposal. They probably smiled and bent over, perhaps even rolling around on the ground.. Therefore, she faintly felt a slight pain in her stomach. ¡°Mu Ru, I have always been arrogant and overbearing. However, I still can not make a decision for you on this matter. I must get your personal agreement. ¡± Under the night sky of the waterfall meteor shower, Dongfang Mo¡¯s ck eyes were exceptionally bright and focused. However, these ck eyes were no longer cold and unfeeling. Instead, they were filled with eagerness, or perhaps it could be said that they were gazing at her with deep affection When she saw the crystal clear tears in her eyes that wereparable to meteors, she slowly spoke again ¡°Mu Ru, now, I ask you to spend the rest of your life with me hand in hand. Walk Hand in hand with me into tomorrow¡¯s sunny or stormy weather. I¡¯ll give you the rest of my life without holding anything back. Not to mention my worldly possessions, they are all yours. My feelings and even my life, you can control them at any time. Xi Muru, are you willing! ? ¡± In this world, he had always been the one who controlled the fates of others. He had always treated others with secr etiquette. If they respected him, he would respect them. If they offended him, he would punish them even more. He had always been the one who dealt with whatever came his way. However, she was different. He knew that he could not treat her the way he treated others. She was an Elf sent to him by the heavens. She was the rib that God had extracted from his body. Therefore, he could only treat her with his heart because she was his soul. Hence, she had to make him kneel and beg her to let him hold her hand and grow old together with her. She had to promise to apany him for the rest of his life, and even for the next life! The winter night wind blew fiercely. He was there, kneeling against the wind and leaning against the falling stars. He looked up at her slightly. His eyes were as ck as a mirror, and all he could see was her. She was crying, and her long hair was fluttering in the wind, like an angel falling from the sky. Behind her, the falling waterfall of falling stars fell like rain. The crowd of more than two thousand people in front of them held their breath and focused their attention on the beautiful couple and the falling stars. Mu Ru¡¯s tears were crystal clear like falling stars. Her hand that was held up by him was a little sore, and her hand that was ced on her abdomen was a little stiff. However, the two brats in her stomach were getting more and more noisy, and she could not sit still. Beads of perspiration could be faintly seen on her forehead, but Dongfang Mo in front of her was a little confused... ... Chapter 955

Chapter 955: Chapter 955 was the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After a long time, Dongfang Mo¡¯s legs were numb from kneeling, and the surrounding audience was already boiling. Under the lead of Ahao¡¯s subordinates, they could not help but shout loudly, ¡°promise him, promise him, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing! ¡± ¡°Xi Muru, are you going to promise me or not? ! ¡± A certain man who had been affectionate just a moment ago finally revealed his domineering face under the numbness of his legs and legs. He urged her a little impatiently. The beads of sweat on Mu Ru¡¯s forehead became denser and denser. Her lips moved twice, but there was only a moan of slight pain. Of course, she wanted to agree to him. He had already said so much, and he had even said it so well. Her heart was not made of stone after all. Moreover, even stone would probably be moved by his affectionate proposal, not to mention that she was a person of flesh and blood? However, the two brats in her stomach just did not know what was good for them. They actually dared to cause trouble at this time. When he had just begun to speak, the two brats in her stomach had already started to cause trouble. She felt a faint pain in her stomach However, his marriage proposal ceremony had already begun, and she did not want to ruin his meticulous preparations and the proposal that would only appear once in sixty years. During this time, she had thought about agreeing to it. However, Dongfang Mo, who was usually quiet, spoke a lot today. He was very affectionate and very touching. Therefore, she was extremely touched when she heard it, and she had never found the opportunity to open her mouth. At this moment, he had finished his long, smelly, and touching marriage proposal. She was about to open her mouth, but a warm current suddenly gushed out from under her, and her pants were wet. She had given birth to a child, so of course she knew that this was not urine. Instead, her amniotic fluid had broken, and the two brats in her stomach who specialized in wreaking havoc had probably fought too much. She did not know who had kicked in the wrong direction, but the door had actually been kicked open. Dongfang Mo was still kneeling there waiting for her. Finally, she secretly gritted her teeth and forced her eyes open. Then, she looked at the man who was looking at her with anticipation in his eyes. She used all her strength and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± She said those three words almost word by word, ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± Dongfang Mo felt as if he had obtained a treasure. He immediately picked up the slightly smaller ring in his hand and put it on her ring finger. As he had secretly measured her finger¡¯s size, it was just right to put it on. The audience outside the venue let out a cheer. In an instant, the originally quiet mountaintop erupted into thunderous apuse. The waterfall meteor that was hard toe by in sixty years seemed to have heard this enthusiastic cheer as the meteor shower became even more intense. Dongfang Mo put the ring on her finger, and he hurriedly handed her arger ring. He said excitedly, ¡°honey, quick, help me put it on. Put It on me firmly. From now on, I¡¯m yours. ¡± Mu Ru took the ring and wanted to use thest bit of her strength to put it on him. However, because of the pain in her abdomen, the heat under her body was increasing. Her hand that was holding the ring was trembling, and she could not urately put it on Dongfang Mo¡¯s ring finger. ¡°Dongfang... ¡± Mu ru could not help but call out to him weakly. The ring in her hand had already slipped off. Dongfang Mo was shocked and angry. He was about to lose his temper, but when he saw the Pale face, he turned pale and could not help but exim, ¡°Mu Ru, you... ¡± Mu Ru reached out and ced one hand on his shoulder and the other on her huge belly. She could not help but slide down towards him. Her voice was a little hurried as she said, ¡°Dongfang... I might be... I¡¯m going to give birth... ¡± Chapter 956

Chapter 956: Chapter 956 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment before he reacted. At this moment, he did not even bother to pick up the ring that had fallen to the ground. He immediately bent down and hugged her He quickly shouted at the crowd that was surrounding him, ¡°quickly make way. Ahao, prepare the cable car. Send her to the hospital immediately! ¡± Mu Ru¡¯s entire body was in his arms. Her hands could not help but hang around his neck. Waves of pain came from her stomach. She gritted her teeth, but she still could not help but moan softly. A Hao and Uncle Liu panicked. They quickly asked their subordinates to separate the crowd of onlookers and squeeze out a passage. Fortunately, no one went up and down the cable car at this time. Uncle Liu took a cable car and went down to prepare the manpower and the car. A Hao stayed on the mountain to deal with the aftermath. Dongfang Mo carried Mu ru smoothly into the luxurious cable car No. 19. Because he was worried about scaring the pregnant woman, he did not speed up. From the peak of Wutong Mountain to the foot of the mountain, the cable car took almost half an hour. Mu Ru was leaning in his arms. Her head was dizzy and the pain in her stomach came. Her eyes were all foggy and she gradually felt that there was a ck curtain in front of her eyes. She wanted to use her hand to pull open the ck curtain to look at Dongfang Mo, but her hand seemed to have no strength She could not pull it open no matter how hard she tried. Dongfang Mo had never been more nervous. Thinking that she was about to give birth, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. Fortunately, once the cable car reached the foot of the mountain, uncle Liu brought the doctors and nurses who had already been waiting here to wee them The ambnce was waiting in an empty space not far away. Ren He hospital¡¯s ambnce. Chief Zeng Hongxia personally rushed over after she received the call. Dongfang Mo could not be bothered to drive his own car. He apanied Mu ru to the ambnce and followed her all the way to the hospital. ording to the hospital¡¯s rules, men were not allowed to enter the gynecology and obstetrics operating theater, even if they were husbands. However, this time, it was an exception. This was because Dongfang Mo had already informed Zeng Hongxia two months ago that he wanted to apany Mu ru in giving birth. Mu Ru originally wanted to insist on giving birth naturally, but the positions of the two brats in her stomach had not been correct. Now, before the positions of the babies were corrected, these two brats could not wait to knock on the door. Dongfang looked nervously at Mu Ru, who was already lying on the operating table. At this moment, she appeared particrly weak because of the torment she had gone through tonight. Her face, which had originally been fat and flushed due to her pregnancy, was now pale and colorless Fine beads of sweat continued to ooze out from her forehead due to the pain. The amniotic fluid had been broken for almost an hour and the surgery was imminent. The anesthesiologist came over to administer the anesthetic to Mu Ru. Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at her face. He noticed that her eyebrows could not help but twitch His heart could not help but tighten. After the anesthesiologist left for a while, her face finally calmed down as if she was asleep. Dongfang Mo could not help but step forward and hold her hand. At this moment, her hand no longer responded to him She did not know if it was because she did not have the strength or because the anesthetic had taken effect. She could only let her hand lie quietly in his palm. Zeng Hongxia wore the clothes from the operating theater and walked over. As she wore her gloves, she motioned for him to make way for her. She stood aside because she was about to have the surgery. Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned. He suddenly bent down and whispered three words into her ear. He had originally nned to keep these three words in his heart until they were both in their 70s. Chapter 957

Chapter 957: Chapter 957 love is the reincarnation of three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But now, he could not help but want to tell her, not just to tell her, but to tell her that when they were about to greet their twin children together... . . . . He did not know whether mu ru heard it or not, because she could not respond to him, but he seemed to see her eyelids moved, as if to open, but in the end did not open. He also felt that he might have been mistaken, Mu Ru had already been anesthetized, and broken amniotic fluid on the mountain, so tired from going up and down the mountain, should have fallen asleep. He stood quietly at the side and watched Zeng Hongxia hold a thin, shiny scalpel in her hand. She gently caressed Mu Ru¡¯s belly that was no longer snow-white Instead, her belly, which had grown pregnancy spots, gently opened up a hole Then, he saw director Zeng Hongxia¡¯s hand reach in and take out a baby... ... His son, her son, and their son, Yun Heng, had finally arrived sessfully at this moment! ¡°Wa, Wa, Wa... ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s cries were very loud. Dongfang Mo was so excited that he wanted to walk up to him, but Zeng Hongxia had already handed Yun Heng over to an assistant doctor. The assistant doctor caught Yun Heng on a tray and turned around to put him on the table behind them. Then, director Zeng Hongxia¡¯s hand reached into Mu Ru¡¯s stomach again. Soon, she brought out another baby. Of course, it was a boy When this child came out, not only was he crying loudly, but he was also kicking his legs non-stop. It was likely that he had not fought enough with his brother in his stomach. His son, her son, and their third child, Yun Zai, finally arrived as well! He looked at the bloody stomach, and his eyes instantly teared up. He had only known that Yu Yu Yu was cute, but he had never known that pregnancy was so hard and childbirth was such a torture. He could not help but secretly swear in his heart that he would switch with her in the next life. He would be a woman and let her be a man. He would bear the pain of pregnancy and childbirth. Zeng Hongxia quickly waved the needle in her hand and quickly sewed up the wound that had just been opened. The assistant doctor beside her had also taken care of the two babies and asked him which one to carry first. Of course, he would carry the two babies together. He could not favor one over the other, so he took one of the babies that had already been wrapped up and no longer cried. With the two pink and tender babies in his arms, the fog in Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes became thicker. He stood beside mu ru and looked at mu ru who was sleeping soundly. Tears fell uncontrobly. He said, ¡°Mu Ru, the two babies have arrived sessfully. They are very good-looking. Because Mommy was willing to sacrifice her body when she was pregnant with them, the two of them are very strong. One is 3.3 kg while the other is 3.2 kg. They are really two strong boys. ¡± He said, ¡°Mu Ru, these two babies are both boys. They are Yun Heng and Yun Zai. You know, my heart is eternal. My heart is always there! ¡± The nurse took the two babies and ced them in the crib next to Mu Ru¡¯s sickbed. The crib was next to Mu Ru¡¯s sickbed. Because it was a c-section, they had to be observed in the operating theater for more than two hours. Mu Ru wanted to observe in the operating theater, but Dongfang Mo refused to go out. He said that he would stay with the mother and son in the operating theater. He wanted to wait for her to wake up and apany their child with her. He wanted to stay by her side when she was in the most pain. Chapter 958

Chapter 958: Chapter 958 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since Mu Ru¡¯s amniotic fluid broke at the top of Wutong Mountain, her consciousness had been blurry for a long time. She vaguely felt that someone was talking to her by her ear, but she could not hear clearly what that person was saying. It seemed to be about her, but it also seemed to be about the child. Later, in her daze, she seemed to hear the sound of a baby crying. That sound was really loud, so she could not help but think that it really was two smelly brats. They probably just came out and were not used to the new environment, so they lost their temper. In fact, she really wanted to open her eyes. She wanted to see Yun Heng and Yun Zai. She wanted to see if the son of him and Dongfang Mo looked like her or Dongfang Mo, who had a bad temper. However, she was so tired. She was so tired that it was as if she had walked 25,000 miles on a long march. She was so tired that she did not even have the strength to open her eyes. Therefore, she eventually fell into a deep sleep. Dongfang Mo had been apanying Mu Ru. After observing for two hours in the operating theater, he was pushed to the luxurious single-patient ward that had already been booked. From the moment he entered the operating theater to the ward, Dongfang Mo had been apanying him every step of the way. After a c-section, one would usually wake up after two hours. However, Mu Ru might have been too tired. After she returned to the operating theater, she had yet to wake up. She was actually still sleeping soundly. Since Mu ru had yet to wake up, Dongfang Mo was a little anxious. He went to look for chief physician Zeng Hongxia. Chief Physician Zeng smiled and said that this would depend on the person. Some pregnant women would need three to four hours to wake up. Moreover, pregnant women usually had a lot of drowsiness. Moreover, all of you were looking forward to watching the meteor shower during the day. I reckon that she was so excited that she did not take a nap. At night, she also had a baby. She was probably too tired. Let her sleep a little longer. Dongfang Mo was relieved when he heard Zeng Hongxia say this. Fortunately, the child was being looked after by a specialized nurse, and he couldn¡¯t care about the child. His entire heart was focused on this woman who slept very deeply. Although the child was born at 36 weeks, the child¡¯s condition was very good, so they didn¡¯t send him to the Neonatal Department. Instead, he stayed in the crib in Mu Ru¡¯s ward and apanied Mu Ru to sleep deeply. He stayed by her side. When he thought about the pain of giving birth to her child and the bloody wound on her stomach, his heart felt extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but curse himself a million times in his heart. For a moment.. He even thought about whether he should go for a birth control surgery. Mu Ru had a dream. She dreamed that she seemed to have returned to her childhood. When she was very young, not long after she was born, she heard her father say to her mother, ¡°the birthmark on this child¡¯s forehead is unlucky. It¡¯s an evil creature. Quickly throw her away. ¡°. She opened her mouth and kept shouting, ¡°I¡¯m not an evil creature. Don¡¯t throw me away. Mom, Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. How can I be an evil creature? ¡°? However, these words did note out of her mouth at all. It was just a series of crying, crying until she was hoarse. Then, she heard a man¡¯s voice saying, ¡°look, what kind of crying is that? It¡¯s clearly a cat meow. Cats are unlucky things. Quickly throw it away and drown it in the river. ¡°. So, she was picked up by someone and hurriedly handed over to someone. That person looked at the birthmark on her face with a look of disgust. Then, he quickly ran to the river and threw her down without hesitation... ... ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru could not help but shout out loud. Then, she felt her light body fall into a rapid whirlpool of water... ... Chapter 959

Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah! ¡± Mu Ru, who was lying on the bed, instinctively let out a painful Moan. She slowly opened her eyes and was shocked to find that there was no rushing river here. This was just a white, clean and tidy room. Beside the bed she was lying on, there was a twin crib quietly ced there. She turned her head slightly and immediately saw two babies lying side by side sleeping soundly. Her child, his child, and their child had finally arrived safely by their side. From now on, they would live together with the two of them and blend into their small family, bing a big family. Turning her head over, she immediately saw the man lying on the bed. His face was tired but filled with iparable satisfaction as hey on the side of her bed and fell asleep. However, his hand was still holding her hand in an overbearing manner. The corner of her mouth could not help but reveal a smile. She stretched out her other hand and gently moved it through his thick ck hair. Suddenly, she had the illusion that his ck hair was twining around her fingers. In the haze, Dongfang Mo felt someone rubbing his hair. He quickly raised his head and happened to meet Mu Ru¡¯s clear and bright eyes. ¡°Mu Ru... ¡± he could not help but call out in a low voice. He tightened his grip on her hand, and his eyes instantly became moist again. Mu Ru looked at him like that. At this moment, how was the man in her memories that was cold and heartless, that arrogant and overbearing, that unreasonable Dongfang Mo? This was clearly an infatuated person. It was a little idiotic boy who saw that she had suffered a grievance, and he also felt pain when he saw that she was in pain, okay? She could not help butugh, but because of thisugh, she pulled on the wound in her stomach. She could not help but coquettishly scold him, ¡°silly. ¡± He could not help butugh as well. He said in a low voice, ¡°I have always been silly. It¡¯s a pity that you only realized now that it¡¯s toote to regret it. Last night, you promised to apany me for the rest of my life. No, there¡¯s still the next life. ¡± Because Mu ru could not move after the surgery, she could only re at him. ¡°Who promised you? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay? I didn¡¯t even help you put on the ring. ¡± What did she mean by waking up the person in the dream with a single sentence This was what she meant by waking up the person in the dream with a single sentence. Only then did Dongfang mo remember that when Mu ru helped him put on the ring, the amniotic fluid had already broken. She did not put it on him, and at that time, he only cared about Mu ru and did not care about the ring. Then... ... ... At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned, and then he shouted to the door, e in. ¡± The door was pushed open, and Dongfang Jun¡¯s mother, Aunt Wang, Uncle Liu, and Ah Hao filed in. Everyone scrambled to look at the two young masters of the Dongfang family. Aunt Wang could not help but pick up the young master and kiss him. Aunt Liu scolded her, saying that the young Madam had not even kissed him yet, but she had already kissed him. Mu Ru quickly said that it was fine. I grew up by mother Wang¡¯s side. In my heart, she was my biological mother. If she kissed two babies, it was the same as if her grandmother kissed two babies. Everyone looked at the mother and son trio. The adults and children were relieved that they were safe. Then, they said a few words of congrattions and tactfully left. Ahao and Dongfang Jun were thest to leave. Ahao secretly gave Dongfang Mo the ring that he found on the peak of Wutong Mountainst night, while Dongfang Jun whispered congrattions to Mu Ru. Chapter 960

Chapter 960: Chapter 960 love was the 11th reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The luxurious single ward finally quieted down after a short period of excitement. Dongfang Mo opened his palm and a ring, a in ring, without any embellishments or burdens,y there quietly. Mu Ru reached out to pick up the ring and put it on his ring finger. Although this ceremony was far from as perfect as Dongfang Mo had expected, it was fortunate that this woman was still willing to trap him after giving birth This made up for the regret in his heart and made the knot in his heart disappear. Mu Ru and her two children stayed in the hospital for ten days before they were discharged and returned to one inch Mo city. They could have been discharged after a week of Caesarean section, but Dongfang Mo insisted on letting his wife stay in the hospital for a few more days. He said that if he observed her for a long time, her body would recover better. Ten dayster, Dongfang Mo was discharged with his mother and three children. Each of them carried a child. Uncle Liu drove the car and the family finally returned home safely. Mu Ru had never thought that she would be taken care of so well during the month. The people who took care of her were not only mother Wang and sister-inw, but also Yun Heng and Yun Zai. Each of them had a nanny and a wet nurse. Mu Ru originally had her own breast milk, but because they were two children and those two brats were especially strong and could eat, her breast milk alone was not enough for one child, let alone two children? Moreover, there was a shameless man who secretly stole food from her two sons every night after they went to bed. He even shamelessly said that he would help her loosen up the granary Otherwise, she would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t feed her children at night. At this moment, Mu Ru could only sigh. She had never thought that she would have three sons. However, wasn¡¯t that son a little too big? Of course, those two brats definitely didn¡¯t know that their father was secretly stealing their scarce food. If they knew, they didn¡¯t know if they would punch their father. On the day of the full moon when Yun Heng and Yun Qi were there, little feather and Che Qi Xuan finally flew over from Korea. Little feather was so excited that she said that she had long wanted toe over because she knew that mommy had two younger brothers, but daddy wouldn¡¯t let her Moreover, she was busy learning taekwondo, piano, and painting, so she could onlye over after the winter break. Che Qixuan looked at Dongfang Mo¡¯s twin sons and was very happy. He couldn¡¯t help but say to Dongfang Mo, ¡°look, isn¡¯t it easy for you to have children? Mu Ru can give birth to them for you. Give me little feather, and you won¡¯t have any losses, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°why won¡¯t I have any losses? I don¡¯t have a daughter anymore, okay? I only have two brats. I want a daughter, I want a daughter. ¡± Che Qixuan smiled and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it easy for you to have a daughter? Just let mu ru give birth to another one for you. Anyway, you¡¯re still so young. It¡¯s no problem for you to give birth to ten or eight children. If you can¡¯t support them, you can give me one or two more. ¡± ¡°YOU DREAM? ¡± Dongfang Mo can not help but growl at him: ¡°you think giving birth is a very simple and easy thing? ¡± From pregnancy to childbirth, that process is very long and painful okay I don¡¯t want Mu Ru to suffer like that anymore... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help but stare at him with widened eyes. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°big brother, you... could it be that you fell in love with her? ¡± Chapter 961

Chapter 961: Chapter 961 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yun Heng and Yun Zai¡¯s full moon wine. Early December, the weather in the south was particrly good. The Sun was shining brightly, and the sky was exceptionally clear. One inch ink city had not been this lively for many years. Everyone who was rted to the Dongfang family hade. Although Zheng Yifan did not rush back from abroad, Zheng Yiping had brought her husband and children. Although Dongfang Jun did not work at the Dongfang Group, he had established his own design studio and was the main design studio. He was responsible for the design ofrge-scale buildings at home and abroad. It was said that the airport that he helped design for a country in Eastern Europe two months ago had already been adopted He had earned a lot of money for his design studio. Of course, Dongfang Group was now officially entering the real estate industry, and all of Dongfang Group¡¯s real estate projects would bepleted by Junyi Studio. To Dongfang Jun, this was far more fulfilling than being the president of thriving group. The Dongfang family had many rtives and friends, but mu ru¡¯s family had almost no rtives and friends. The so-called rtives of the Xi family had cut ties with the XI family eight years ago when the XI family closed down. Therefore, Mu Ru only had friends. It was rare for Dongfang Mo to be so generous, so mu ru invited Cheng feier to one inch Mo city. She finally fulfilled Cheng Feier¡¯s wish of entering one inch Mo city even in her dreams. The warm winter sun shone on people¡¯s bodies. It was especiallyfortable. Yun Heng and Yun Zai, who had only been here for a month, could alreadyugh out loud. These two main characters of the day were handed over to the guests There was almost no chance for them to fall into mu RU¡¯s hands. Little feather was like a little Elf as she shuttled among the guests. She constantly introduced the characteristics of her two little brothers to people. She even went to great lengths to tell the guests the names of her two little brothers, Yun Heng and Yun Zai! Yellow Flowers, camellias, and butterfly orchids all bloomed. Dongfang Mo¡¯s face had long lost its usual coldness and arrogance. He was always smiling. When he stood with Che Qixuan, if one did not look at their clothes, one would not be able to tell who was who. Dongfang Mo was exceptionally happy. He pulled Mu ru to toast to the guests and introduced his wife, Xi Muru, to all the guests. If someone did not know Xi Muru, he would patiently exin to them that this was the Xi family¡¯s eldest daughter, Xi Muru It was not the Xi Muxue that everyone used to know. His wife was Xi Muru It WAS NOT XI muxue! In the evening, everyone was almost drunk. The guests finally said their goodbyes one after another. Mu Ru used the twin stroller to push the two children slowly as they strolled in one inch ink city. When they arrived at the Gazebo in the long corridor, there were two camellias opposite them. She sighed softly and sat down on the stone steps. She lowered her head to look at her two sons lying side by side in the stroller. They were extremely simr to Dongfang Mo. his eyes, nose, mouth, even his lips were so simr. They were actually thin lips too. Thin Lips, thin lips, men were all fickle! Thinking of this, she could not help but sigh. Her body leaned back slightly. She clearly wanted to stretch, but she suddenly leaned against a firm chest, and a pair of strong arms hugged her tightly. ¡°Mu Ru, that day in the operating room, did you hear what I said to you? ¡± Dongfang Mo lowered his head slightly, his Chin resting on her head. ¡°What? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but turn her head, her clear eyes looking at him. Dongfang Mo smiled but did not answer. He just squatted down, grabbed her lips, and kissed her deeply... ... Xi Muru, I won¡¯t tell you those three words again. Whether you heard it or not, I won¡¯t tell you again in this life. In the future, please give me time as a witness and let time be the truth. I will use my actual actions to interpret the meaning of those three words... ... Mu Ru did not ask further and only responded to his kiss. However, just as Dongfang Mo was about to deepen the kiss, Yun Zai in the crib started to cry. Dongfang Mo had no choice but to stop. He bent down and picked up the little rascal who was crying from the crib He could not help but reach out and give him a symbolic p on the butt. ¡°Little Rascal, you actually dare to carry your father¡¯s child. Watch how I deal with you today. ¡± Mu Ru could not help butugh when she heard his words. Yun Heng, who was pushing the baby carriage, followed behind him and walked towards Mo Yuan. He looked at the tall figure carrying the Little Yun Zai. From the back, he did not look funny but harmonious. She could not help but sigh in her heart. Dongfang Mo, are you heartless or longsting? That day, in the operating theater, she had been in a daze. But even if she was, she had heard those three words: I love you! He loved her, and her eyes instantly teared up. He loved her, but did she love him or not? Dongfang Mo, please let time be the witness. Let time be the light. Do I love you or not. ... Chapter 962

Chapter 962: Chapter 962, love, was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION During the Spring Festival, Dongfang Mo¡¯spany was on holiday. Mu Ru¡¯s body was recovering well after the full moon. Before the Spring Festival, she went to Renhe Hospital for a check-up. Dongfang Mo personally drove her there. Zeng Hongxia said that her wound was recovering well. As for the pregnancy spots on her stomach, there was no need to rush. They would slowly fade away, but it would take time. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see them for about a year or two. Therefore, Dongfang Mo suggested that they go on a honeymoon during the Spring Festival. The reason was that they had the time now. Moreover, the child was still young and wouldn¡¯t recognize her. It didn¡¯t matter if they went for ten days or half a month. However, Mu Ru could not bear to part with the child. Moreover, there was no good ce to go on their honeymoon during the Spring Festival. Most importantly, Mu Ru had just given birth, and she ate especially well during the month of confinement. As a result, her body was full of fat It actually reached as much as 140 kilograms. Losing weight was the first major event for every parturient after the month of confinement. If there was a professional stylist or Dietitian, it was actually not difficult to lose weight. In fact, it would only take two to three months to lose weight. However, Mu Ru¡¯s situation was different because she still had to breastfeed her two babies. Although Yun Heng and Yun Zai had hired a wet nurse alone, the two babies had a big appetite. Mu Ru could not bear to add more patience to the two of them, so she was worried that the wet nurse would not have enough milk Thus, she could breastfeed her two children twice a day. Dongfang Mo did not agree to her losing weight. This did not mean that he liked her fat body, but he was also greedy. When he came back at night and was in bed, he could not help but steal his son¡¯s food. After dinner, Mu Ru yed with the children for a while before returning to her room. When she entered the room, she saw Dongfang Mo holding a world map and studying it on the SOFA. ¡°What are you looking for? ¡± Mu Ru asked casually and sat down beside him. ¡°A ce for a honeymoon. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not even raise his head. He took a pencil and circled the map. ¡°honeymoon? ¡± Mu Ru could not help but exim, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but shout. Dongfang, didn¡¯t we talk about it two days ago? The child is still young. Moreover, I don¡¯t have a body, so why didn¡¯t I go for a honeymoon? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the child is smiling that I want to go for a honeymoon. ¡± Dongfang Moughed and raised his head. He reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace He said softly, ¡°I originally nned to bring you to provence to look at the sunflower fields at the end of June or the beginning of July. However, by then, Yun Heng and Yun Zai would already be in July or August. They would have recognized US long ago. If the two of US left without them, wouldn¡¯t the child be heartbroken? ¡± Mu Ru was silent. She thought to herself, the child has only been around forty days. Although he has yet to learn how to recognize people, I can¡¯t bear to do so. Moreover, I will miss the children. Dongfang Mo saw that she was silent and knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child Thus, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ru, I know that you can¡¯t bear to part with the child. However, the time that the two of US really spend together is really too little. Let¡¯s take advantage of the ten days of vacation to go to the two of us, okay The child is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to find his parents. In the future, when they can get to know us, we will never leave them alone again.¡± Mu Ru red at him Then, she shouted unhappily, ¡°No, even if the child doesn¡¯t know us now, this fat meat of mine is like pig Bajie. It will roll wherever it goes. How am I supposed to go on a honeymoon with you ¡°If people saw it, they would think that you brought a basketball with you. ¡± Chapter 963

Chapter 963: Chapter 963 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo could not help butugh. Seeing her turn around and walk towards the bathroom, he could not help but shout, ¡°why do you care so much? Whether it¡¯s basketball or football, as long as I like it, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Mu Ru could not be bothered with him. He liked it, but she did not like it. Didn¡¯t they hear that men were too handsome? If a woman¡¯s body was fat and her looks were ordinary, it would be very stressful to stand beside a handsome man. Even if the handsome man did not mind, there were many women out there who were infatuated with him Their saliva would drown you alive. She did not want to drown on her honeymoon. Dongfang Mo saw Xi Muru take her pajamas and walk into the bedroom. The bathroom could not help but shout, ¡°Hey, wait for me, honey. I want to take a shower with you. ¡± Unfortunately, by the time he finished shouting, Xi Muru had already walked into the bathroom. When he chased her to the bathroom door, the bathroom door had already been unceremoniously locked by a certain woman. She did not give him a chance to step into the bathroom at all. Dongfang Mo could not help but kick the bathroom door. He could not help but curse in his heart. Xi Muru, aren¡¯t you as fat as pig Bajie? Why are you still running as fast as a rabbit? Xi Muru heard the sound of someone kicking the door from outside the bathroom. Her heart was filled with joy. A certain Wolf had already lost its patience ten days ago. She had been trying to prevaricate by saying that she had not gone to the hospital for a check-up. Today, he had personally driven her to the hospital by force to do someplicated things. When she thought of Zeng Hongxia¡¯s words that she had recovered very well and that the husband and wife couldpletely return to the same room, she could not help but cry. She really wanted to pry Zeng Hongxia¡¯s mouth open and let her rephrase it as.. She had not recovered fully yet. She might have to wait another year or two before they could return to the same room. Mu Ru dawdled in the bathroom for a long time. It was not until she heard the sound of the door opening and the sound of footsteps outside that she finally put on her pajamas and boldly walked out. However, just as she walked to the SOFA, before she could sit down, she was pulled down by the man lying on the Sofa and rolled into the arms of a man who had endured for a long time. ¡°Hey, ¡± Mu ru quickly reached out to cover the mouth that was covering her. Her other hand gently pulled on his cheek. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m still sitting for the month. Shouldn¡¯t you restrain yourself a little? ¡± After saying that, she immediately pushed him onto the SOFA. She turned around and swayed her fat body that had long lost its waist as she walked towards the bed not far away. Dongfang Mo looked at her voluptuous back. The me that had just been ignited in his body was burning fiercely as if someone had poured a bucket of oil on it. He could not help but get up and follow her directly to the bedside. Still sitting on the moon? To think that she could think of it. Yun Heng and Yun Heng had been here for almost fifty days. What kind of moon was she sitting on Didn¡¯t she know that a month was 30 days? Mu Ru had just sat down by the bed. Before her feet could reach the bed, Dongfang Mo had alreadyid down beside her. He reached out and pulled her onto his body. He turned over and pressed her under his body. She was still sitting on the bed? To think that she could think of such a thing. Yun Heng and Yun Heng had been here for almost 50 days. What kind of month was she sitting on Didn¡¯t she know that a month was 30 days? Mu Ru had just sat down by the bed. Before her feet could reach the bed, Dongfang Mo had alreadyid down beside her. He reached out and pulled her onto his body. He turned over and pressed her under his body. Chapter 964

Chapter 964: Chapter 964 love is the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION How long has it been since he touched her? It seemed to be almost half a year. She remembered that when she was six months pregnant, he had stopped letting her touch him. The reason was that her stomach was too big. Most importantly, she was afraid that he would hurt the two babies in her stomach. Originally, he had wanted to have her a few days after she was full moon. However, she said that a Caesarean operation was different from a natural birth. She needed to rest for a few more days. Moreover, the doctor had to check again and feel that everything was fine. Fine, he gritted his teeth and promised her that he would let her continue to rest. After all, she was now his queen. He still had to obey her? However, today, he disdained to continue to obey her because she had already gone through the double check. It turned out that she had already recovered. If he continued to let her lie to him, it was likely that sooner orter, he would suffer a hard injury from holding it in. If he suffered a hard injury from holding it in, it would probably affect the happiness of both of them. How long had it been since he had touched her? It seemed to be almost half a year. She remembered that when she was six months pregnant, he had stopped letting her touch him. The reason was that her stomach was too big. Most importantly, she was afraid that he would hurt the two babies in her stomach. Originally, he wanted to have her a few days after she was full moon. However, she said that a Caesarean operation was different from a natural birth. She needed to rest for a few more days. Moreover, the doctor had to check again and feel that everything was fine. Fine. He gritted his teeth and promised her that he would let her continue to rest. After all, she was his queen now. He still had to obey her? However, today, he disdained to continue to obey her. This was because she had already checked again. It turned out that she had already recovered. If he continued to let her lie to him, he reckoned that sooner orter, he would be forced to bear a hard injury. If he was forced to bear a hard injury, it would probably affect the happiness of both of them. How long had it been since he touched her? It seemed to be almost half a year. She remembered that when she was six months pregnant, he had stopped letting her touch him. The reason was that her stomach was too big. Most importantly, she was afraid that he would hurt the two babies in her stomach. He had wanted to have her a few days after she was full moon. However, she said that a Caesarean operation was different from a natural birth. She needed to rest for a few more days. Moreover, the doctor had to check again and feel that everything was fine. Fine. He gritted his teeth and promised her that he would let her continue to rest. After all, she was his queen now. He still had to obey her? However, today, he disdained to continue to obey her because she had already gone through the double check. It turned out that she had already recovered. If he continued to let her lie to him, it was likely that sooner orter, he would suffer a hard injury from holding it in. If he suffered a hard injury from holding it in, it would probably affect the happiness of both of them. How long had it been since he had touched her? It seemed to be almost half a year. She remembered that when she was six months pregnant, he had stopped letting her touch him. The reason was that her stomach was too big. Most importantly, she was afraid that he would hurt the two babies in her stomach. Originally, he had wanted to have her a few days after she was full moon. However, she said that a Caesarean operation was different from a natural birth. She needed to rest for a few more days. Moreover, the doctor had to double check if there were no problems. Fine, he gritted his teeth and promised her that he would let her continue to rest. After all, she was his queen now. He still had to obey her? However, today, he disdained to continue to obey her. This was because she had already gone through the double check. It turned out that she had already recovered. If he continued to let her deceive him, he reckoned that sooner orter, she would force him to suffer a hard injury. If he forced himself to suffer a hard injury, he was afraid that it would affect the happiness of both of them. If he continued to allow her to deceive him, he would probably choke out a hard wound sooner orter. If he choked out a hard wound, it would probably affect the happiness of both of them. Chapter 965

Chapter 965: Chapter 965 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He lowered his eyes and gazed deeply at the woman beside him. Looking at her flushed face, he sighed in satisfaction. This was the woman of his life. He had to do everything in his power to love her and give her the best in the world, not only in terms of material things, but also in terms of her soul Of course, there was also the sex that a woman could notck in her entire life... ... ... She had indeed gained a lot of weight by giving birth to two SMELLY BRATS for him to be pregnant. However, he did not think that she would not look good if she gained weight. On the contrary, in his opinion, the fat her had another kind of mature charm, even though she had always been very mature. Low eyes, deep gaze at his side of the woman, looking at her face flushed, he almost satisfied with the sigh. This is the woman of his life, and he will do everything in his power to love her, to give her the best of everything in the world, not only material, but also spiritual ¡ª And, of course, the sex that a woman can not live without... . . . . She did gain a lot of weight by giving birth to two brats when she was pregnant with him, but he did not think that she would not look good if she gained weight. On the contrary, in his opinion, the fat her had another kind of rich and mature vor, although she had always been very mature. Mu Ru¡¯s hair was already wet from the sweat from the battle just now. She raised her hand and her fingers pierced through the man¡¯s hair that was also soaked with sweat. She looked at the man whose forehead was still dripping with sweat She could not help but ask gently, ¡°Hubby, are you tired? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. ¡± He raised his sweaty face and looked at the passionate and extremely beautiful woman below him. His thin lips gently pressed on her pink lips. ¡°I almost died from exhaustion. ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Mu Ru was slightly stunned. Then, she pushed his body away with her hand and said in a purely joking manner, ¡°then, don¡¯t be so tired in the future. ¡± ¡°How can that be? ¡± He became serious and slowly separated from her. Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°I just decided that from now on, I will work so hard every night to please my wife. For the sake of my wife¡¯s sexual pleasure, what¡¯s the big deal if I¡¯m a little tired? I¡¯m just doing the physical work of a blue-cor worker. ¡± Mu Ru waspletely speechless. When did this man¡¯s face be so thick? Seeing that he was still clinging to her, she could not help but push him ¡°Hurry up and go away. I¡¯m going to take a shower. It¡¯s all because of you. You just changed the bed sheets today, and now you¡¯re going to change them again. ¡± ¡°take a shower first, then change the bed sheets. ¡± He immediately got up from the bed and picked her up while she was still struggling to get up. As he walked towards the bathroom, he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower together, a mandarin duck bath... ¡± Mu Ru could not dissuade him. The main reason was that he had tormented her so much that she did not have any strength at all. When it came to doing that kind of thing, it was clearly the man who was working hard. But why was it that in the end, the woman was the first to copse from exhaustion? In the bathroom, he gently ced her on the Tatami Mat and then went to put the bath water in the bathtub. Obviously, he was a person who was consistent in his words and deeds. At this moment, he actually kept his word. The bathtub was the kind of double bathtub that could be used to put water in all four directions at the same time. Therefore, within a few minutes, more than half of the bathtub was filled. Dongfang Mo came over, hugged her, and directly put her into the bathtub. She let out a long,fortable breath. Just as she was about to ask him to pass the shower gel to her, she raised her head and saw that he had already taken the shower Gel and had already stepped into the bathtub. Chapter 966

Chapter 966: Chapter 966 Love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru red at him and could not help but growl, ¡°Dongfang Mo, I¡¯ve gained weight now. This bathtub... ¡± Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, a man who was even more thick-skinned than the Great Wall had already forced her to lie down beside him. The water in the bathtub was sshed all over the floor when he forced himself to lie down. ¡°Wife,e, let me help you take a bath. ¡± Dongfang Mo took out a pool of jasmine-scented Lotion from the shower gel bottle in his hand and gently applied it on her smooth and lustrous skin. It was certainly not the first time that a handsome man took a bath. After she was six months pregnant, he was the one who helped her take a bath every night. But in the past, she was pregnant, and he was only focused on helping her take a bath. Tonight, his bath waspletely different. His slightly rough fingertips slid across her delicate skin as if they were electrified. It shocked her so much that her heart pounded, and her body could not help but feel strange in the bathtub full of bubbles. This night was destined to be the chase of antelopes and wolves. It was destined to be a collision of firmness and softness. It was destined to be a meteor hitting a meteorite. It was destined to be the flow of the valley and the Stream... ... Outside the window, it was obviously the cold spring dew, but inside the window, it was already full of spring. The Love was endless and the night was bitter and short. After a long drought, there was sweet dew. A certain man who seemed to have hiked thousands of miles in the desert drank the sweet dew he met again and again.. It was as if he wished he could jump into the sweet dew pool... ... The early spring sunlight shone into the room through the shallow screen window, waking up a certain woman who was sleeping soundly. The Camellia flowers outside the window were blooming brightly. Bathing in the warm Spring Sun, they weed the gentle spring breeze and were blooming on the branches. Mu Ru blinked her eyes and yawned. Her fleshy arms crawled out from under the nket and she raised them to rub her sleepy eyes. She was so tired. Her whole body was so soft that it felt like her bones were about to fall apart. BED exercise was indeed the physicalbor of a blue-cor worker. How long had it been since she had done such a physicalbor? As time went by, her endurance had be much worse. Of course, it was not the first time that a handsome man took a bath. After she was six months pregnant, he was the one who helped her take a bath every night. But in the past, she was pregnant with a big belly, and he only focused on helping her take a bath. Tonight, his bath waspletely different. His slightly rough fingertips slid across her delicate skin as if they were electrified. It shocked her so much that her heart was pounding. And her body could not help but feel strange in the bathtub full of bubbles. This night was destined to be a chase between antelopes and wolves. It was destined to be a collision of firmness and softness. It was destined to be a meteor hitting a meteorite. It was destined to be the flow of valleys and streams... ... It was winter outside the window, but the inside of the window was already full of spring. The Love was endless and the night was short. After a long drought, there would be dew. A certain man who seemed to have walked thousands of miles in the desert would drink and drink the dew he met It was as if he wished he could jump into the sweet dew pool... ... The early spring sunlight shone into the room through the shallow screen window, waking up a certain woman who was sleeping soundly. The camellias outside the window were blooming brightly, bathing in the warm Spring Sun. The gentle spring breeze was blooming on the branches. Mu Ru blinked her eyes and yawned. Her fleshy arms crawled out from under the nket. She raised them and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was so tired. Her entire body was so soft that it was as if her bones were about to fall apart. BED exercise was indeed a physical activity for blue-cor workers. How long had it been since she had done such a physical activity? As time passed, her endurance had be much worse. Chapter 967

Chapter 967: Chapter 967 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo walked in from outside and saw the woman who was still hugging the nket and rubbing her eyes on the bed. He could not help but chuckle and ask, ¡°you¡¯re awake. Have you slept enough? ¡± Mu Ru puffed up her cheeks and red at him. She pouted and asked, ¡°what time is it? I think I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh out loud He quickly came to her side and sat down on the edge of the bed. He stretched out his hand and pulled her out from under the nket. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s already noon. We did so much physical workst night. If you weren¡¯t hungry, you would have be a God. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. ¡± Mu Ru red at him angrily At the same time, she pushed him away. ¡°Hurry up and get out of the way. I¡¯m going to have lunch. It doesn¡¯t matter if I starve to death. It¡¯s easy to find a new wife anyway. The key is that my three poor children will be cabbage. ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words. He pulled her into his arms again and said in a low voice, ¡°How can I bear to starve you to death? You¡¯re my sexual happiness for the rest of my life. In the future, I¡¯ll still... ¡± ¡°In the future? ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she picked up the pillow case next to her and threw it fiercely at his head. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you still want the future ¡°No matter how good my body is, it can not withstand the torment you put me throughst night. So, I have decided that from now on, you are not allowed to touch me again. ¡± ¡°How can that be? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face immediately changed color when he heard this. He grabbed the cotton pillow that was still smashing at his head and stared at the naked woman on the bed with wide eyes He could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°wife, are you sure that you can endure loneliness? ¡± ¡°Of course I can endure it. ¡± Mu Ru gritted her teeth and held on, ring at him angrily Then, she said shamelessly, ¡°I stayed in Korea for five years. Didn¡¯t Ie here alone just like this? What¡¯s there to be impatient about? It¡¯s not like I can eat that thing. ¡± ¡°How can that be considered as enduring it? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly corrected her. ¡°The so-called enduring loneliness doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t look for those things when I was single. ording to your words, I can endure loneliness as well because during the five years that you weren¡¯t around, I also endured it, right? ¡± ¡°since everyone can stand it, that¡¯s even better. ¡± Mu Ru was ted when she heard what he said. Then, she stood up from the bed and shouted, ¡°I announce that from now on... ¡± Unfortunately, before she could finish her announcement, her lips were immediately blocked by a thick-skinned man. After Dongfang MO kissed her fiercely.. Then, he warned her sternly, ¡°Xi Muru, if you¡¯re still here and don¡¯t want to get up for lunch, I don¡¯t mind eating you for lunch first. Anyway, I¡¯m a little hungry now. ¡± Mu Ru was finallypletely defeated. Alright, why else would she say that Dongfang Mo was a b * Tch Look at this man who had his sperm in his brain. He could think of that matter whenever he wanted to, even saying that he wanted to have lunch... ... Dongfang Mo seemed to know what she was thinking, so he pressed his rough fingertips on her lips He said softly, ¡°honey, I¡¯m a normal man, and you¡¯re a normal woman. That¡¯s the way I like you and love you. Don¡¯t you want me to love you often... HMM... ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she wanted to act tough again. Just as she was about to speak, she looked up and saw her thin lips that were less than two centimeters away from her. She immediately knew what to do and shut her mouth. It was better if she didn¡¯t provoke him. Otherwise, she might really be eaten as lunch by him when she was hungry. Chapter 968

Chapter 968: Chapter 968: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru was not in the mood to go on a honeymoon, but Dongfang Mo insisted that thest honeymoon in Nim was less than half a month, so she had to go again now to make up for the honeymoon. Mu Ru was a little helpless, mainly because her resistance to this matter was ineffective. In Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, it was about their happy life. Everything was up to him, but as for the family¡¯s financial arrangements and expenses, it was entirely up to her She was his boss, and he was just working for her. Alright, all women liked to listen to sweet talk. Moreover, Dongfang Mo¡¯s sweet talk was different from other people¡¯s, so in the end, she could only reluctantly abandon her two sons who had only been around forty days to go on their honeymoon with this F * Cking Dongfang Mo.. Of course, it was different from thest time because on the previous honeymoon, Mu ru brought an easel and an easel. Wherever she went, Dongfang Mo would help her carry the Easel and let her paint as much as she wanted. However, this time, Xi Muru did not bring those things. It was not that she did not want to draw anymore, but that she was still breastfeeding. Those paints and Turpentine were not good for babies, so she was afraid that it would affect them. Regarding the location of the honeymoon for the Spring Festival, the two of them had a dispute. Mu Ru wanted to go to Africa, and she wanted to go to Ang. Coincidentally, it was not cold in Africa these two days, even though the crape myrtle flowers had bloomed However, the weather at this time was still very pleasant. However, Dongfang Mo rejected it immediately, saying that Africa was not an option Especially Ang, where the Chinese were still thinking of ways toe back after fighting all day. Yet, you actually wanted to go to Ang for no reason? Mu Ru was so angry that she red at him. Actually, she wanted to go to Ang to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. However, since Dongfang Mo put safety first, and even said that he did not want Yun Heng and Yun Heng, who were only around forty days old, to lose their parents at such a young age.. She finally gave up this idea. In the end, she went to the Alps. Because it was the beginning of the first month, although it was already spring in China, the temperature was still very low. In many ces, the spring cold was even colder than winter, and the Alps were still snowing. They went to the Alps to ski. Just because Mu ru said that she had never ski before, Dongfang Mo ordered a helicopter to fly directly to the Alps in Switzend, saying that he would take her to ski. Mu Ru remembered that after she got on the ne, she climbed onto the huge bed and buried herself in the nket. Not long after, she fell asleep. Dongfang Mo was lying next to her, supporting his head with one hand and looking at her from the side. She was sleeping like a baby, especially now that she was fat, and her face was very chubby, he could not help but want to secretly kiss her. Of course, he did not kiss her, because he was afraid that he would wake the empress up from her sweet dreams, so he could only slowly put down the hand that was supporting his head and quietly slide into bed with her. By the time they reached the Alps, the sky was already dark. Mu Ru saw a vast expanse of white when she got off the ne. It was a world of silver, and her mood immediately brightened up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if there are any vacant rooms in the ski resort hotel over there. ¡± Dongfang Mo held her hand and led her to the Snowy Hotel next to the noisy ski resort club. Dongfang Mo¡¯s honeymoon n did not include skiing, so he did not book a room in advance. Since he was here at thest minute, he could only try his luck. If there were really no rooms, he would probably have to take a car to the city to find a hotel to stay in. Chapter 969

Chapter 969: Chapter 969 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The snowfield hotel was at its peak these two days. When they walked into the hall, the beautiful Swiss Lady immediately widened her eyes and looked at Dongfang Mo. it was obvious that this handsome and stylish Dongfang man was very pleasing to the eye. The chubby woman in a down jacket beside him looked young, but her bloated figure was really unable to match up to this handsome man. ¡°Duk Duk Duk Duk¡± Dongfang Mo stretched out his curled fingers and knocked twice on the desk at the front desk, indicating for this woman to quickly return to her country. At the same time, he used his hand to pull the penguin-like woman beside him into his arms. The front deskdy finally came back to her senses and asked in fluent English, ¡°Sir, May I ask if there¡¯s anything I can help you with? ¡± Mu Ru was very ufortable being pulled into Dongfang Mo¡¯s arms, especially when the Front Desk Lady¡¯s gaze made her very unhappy. What the Inte said was right. If one¡¯s looks were not good and body was out of shape, standing next to a handsome man was indeed very stressful. ¡°I want a luxurious single-person suite. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not even nce at the infatuated woman. He was dissatisfied with the woman who was struggling in his arms and was unwilling to stay obediently He could not help but growl, ¡°can¡¯t you just stay obediently in my arms? ¡± ¡°No, of course not. ¡± Mu Ru retorted without any hesitation. At the same time, she red at him angrily. ¡°What am I doing in your arms? Waiting for you to eat me up until there isn¡¯t even a bone left? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard her words. He lowered his head and used his hand to gently pinch her chubby cheeks. He said softly, ¡°woman, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been eaten up by me before. ¡± The infatuated receptionist looked at the man and woman flirting in front of her. She was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. Such a fat girl could actually win the heart of such a handsome man. It seemed that she still had a lot of potential. ¡°Hey, are there any vacant rooms? ¡± Dongfang Mo was increasingly dissatisfied with the infatuated receptionist. He curled his fingers and knocked on the table a little louder. Only then did the receptioniste back to her senses. She looked at him with a pair of apologetic eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Our hotel rooms were booked up a week ago, so... ¡± ¡°Are there no more normal rooms? ¡± Mu Ru asked. ¡°We don¡¯t need a luxurious suite. Standard rooms are fine too. It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are no more standard rooms. ¡± The receptionist answered Mu Ru¡¯s question. However, her eyes were fixed on Dongfang Mo and she was even winking at him. It was obvious that she felt that she had more potential than the fat girl beside him. F * Ck, Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. This woman was too insensible. Didn¡¯t she see that Dongfang Mo still had her standing beside him She actually dared to treat her like air and directly re at Dongfang Mo? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go look elsewhere. ¡± Mu Ru immediately grabbed Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. If they stayed here any longer, she was worried that she would not be able to withstand the pressure. However, just as they turned around and walked to the door, the crisp sound of high heels came from behind them. It came from afar and came closer. Before they could step out of the door, they heard a female voice. ¡°Ah Mo, is that you? ¡± A slightly surprised female voice came from behind them. Immediately, the air was filled with the faint fragrance ofvender. Chapter 970

Chapter 970: Chapter 970 love was the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo was slightly stunned before he turned around. When he saw the woman, he could not help but shout, ¡°Liu Ya? ¡± The woman in front of him was about 30 years old. She had long straight hair, gentle eyebrows, and a pair of Phoenix Eyes that were especially spirited. She could not be considered beautiful. She did not even have the looks of a receptionistdy. However, there was a unique scent on her body. She was like a wintersweet that bloomed in the wind. She looked extremely delicate, but there was an iparable determination in her bones. She had a smile on her face the entire time as she walked towards Dongfang Mo. she gave him a hug with familiarity and enthusiasm. Her voice was filled with surprise and trembling as she said, ¡°Ah Mo, I¡¯ve finally waited for you. ¡± Liu Ya stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck. She buried her head in Dongfang Mo¡¯s neck, and her expression was clearly filled with excitement. This action was as if she was looking forward to the lover she had been waiting for for so many years. Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression instantly became much gentler. He actually hugged her back and even called her name ¡°Liu Ya¡± . His manner was much gentler than when he usually treated his acquaintances. Mu Ru took a step away and was stunned when she saw the two people hugging each other. The man who had treated her like a treasure in front of the beautifuldy at the front desk was now so familiar with another woman whom she was unfamiliar with. She could not help but smile wryly. It seemed that Dongfang Mo would have endless romantic encounters anytime and anywhere. The pressure of being his wife was indeed not a little bit. Just as Mu ru was wondering if she should use her wife¡¯s dignity to control the man who was hugging the rotten peach blossom outside in front of her, the two people in front of her separated. Liu Ya turned to look at Mu Ru and said hesitantly, ¡°you¡¯re Xi Muru, right? Ah Mo¡¯s wife? ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the mother of his child. ¡± Liu Ya could not help butugh and let go of Dongfang Mo. She walked over and held mu Ru¡¯s wrist affectionately. ¡°It must be very tiring to take a long flight. I¡¯ll bring you and your wife to the room upstairs to rest. The room reserved for ah Mo this year is the most luxurious double suite. After you¡¯ve rested well tonight, I¡¯ll bring the two of you back tomorrow. Come,e, this way. This is the VIP corridor... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Mu Ru looked at Dongfang mo in puzzlement. He was just asking the front desk for a room, wasn¡¯t he Why did such a familiar person suddenly appear at this moment? Thinking of this, she slowed down her footsteps slightly and distanced herself from the woman named Liu Ya. She even didn¡¯t want to stay in this hotel anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Liu Ya was my senior sister and also my cousin Zheng Yiping¡¯s cousin. ¡± Dongfang Mo came over and grabbed mu ru¡¯s hand, then wrapped his arms around her waist in an overbearing manner He smiled and said to Liu Ya, ¡°please take us to the room. She¡¯s probably a little tired. ¡± Liu Ya smiled and nodded. She held the room card in her hand and led the way She was still saying, ¡°you and your wife came to the right ce this time. There¡¯s a bonfire party tonight. This is a monthly bonfire party. We can enjoy ourselves to the fullest. Of course, we can also get to know the other guests here. Tomorrow, we can go skiing together... ... Oh, your room is here.¡± As Liu Ya spoke, she took out her room card and swiped the card Then, she pointed at the room at the door. ¡°Ah Mo, do you think this room is satisfactory The window is facing the ski resort. Standing by the window, you can see the white world. I don¡¯t know if you like it or not, but I remember that Ah Mo, when you came here before, you used to hate standing by the window and looking out.¡± Chapter 971

Chapter 971: Chapter 971 was the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo patted her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°thank you, Liu Ya. If we hadn¡¯t met you today, we might have gone down the mountain to look for a hotel to stay in the city. I reckon that there aren¡¯t any vacant rooms in the two nearby hotels. ¡± Liu Ya smiled and leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the peak season now. Every house is full, and the rooms have to be booked at least a week in advance. I left this room alone, thinking that you mighte skiing at any time, but your junior brother always disappointed me. Hehehe, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it now. Your wife seems to be very tired. You and her should rest for a while. There¡¯s still the bonfire party tonight. I¡¯ll be busy with other things first. ¡± After saying that, Liu Ya immediately patted mu ru on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°happy girl, we¡¯ll bid our farewells first. See You at the Bonfire Partyter tonight! ¡± With that, she turned around elegantly in her stilettos and left, leaving Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru standing at the door. ¡°Mu Ru, are you feeling unwell? ¡± Dongfang Mo watched Liu Ya¡¯s figure as she turned the corner. When he turned around, he realized that Mu Ru, who had been standing beside him earlier, had a slightly pale face. Mu Ru was indeed feeling unwell. When she had just gotten off the ne, she had already felt a little dizzy. However, she had been enduring it because she wanted to find a room. At this moment, she had found a room. However, Dongfang Mo¡¯s former senior had appeared. When she thought of these rotten peach blossoms of his, her heart became more and more agitated. It was as if there was acid in her stomach. ¡°Mu Ru, where exactly are you feeling unwell? ¡± Dongfang Mo held her hand and walked into the room. He gently ced her on the bed and caressed her forehead anxiously. ¡°should I ask Liu Ya to get a doctor over? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Mu Ru saw that he was about to walk towards the door and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pull him She said softly, ¡°it¡¯s probably because I haven¡¯t taken a long-distance flight for a long time. Moreover, Binhai is a southern city. Now that I¡¯ve suddenly arrived in such an extremely cold ce, the soil and water are a little ufortable. It¡¯s probably due to altitude sickness, even though I took some medicine before I came here... ... In short, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem... ... I should be fine after resting for a while. Let me lie down quietly for a while.¡± ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t I think of altitude sickness? ¡± Dongfang Mo couldn¡¯t help but curse himself in a low voice ¡°Mu Ru, your face is so Pale, how can you be considered fine? I must get a doctor to take a look at you. Sometimes, altitude sickness is also very serious. ¡± Mu Ru curled up under the nket and closed her eyes to ignore him. At this moment, she did not know if it was because of altitude sickness or because she was a little irritated, but she just wanted to sleep. She wanted to sleep as deeply as possible, so that she could sleep until dawn. Dongfang Mo saw that she did not make a sound and also quieted down. He looked at her pale face buried under the pillow and looked at her curled up body under the nket. His heart could not help but ache again. Her Physique had never been very good. Eight years ago, when she miscarried, she did not have a good rest at all. Seven years ago, when she was pregnant with Yu Yu, she was captured by Nangong Xun. That time, she had also suffered a lot. Director Zeng had once said that she had a cold body, so she should pay attention to keeping her warm in winter. This time, they had brought a very thick down jacket to Switzend. It was probably not enough for someone who had a cold body, right? Thinking of this, his heart hurt even more. Her cold body was all caused by him. Therefore, he quickly put on his coat and shoes, climbed onto the bed, crawled into the nket, and used his hand to pull her body over, letting her snuggle in his embrace. Seeing that her body was trembling, he used his hand to gently stroke her back. Chapter 972

Chapter 972: Chapter 972 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION About 15 minutester, the woman in his arms stopped shivering. Her eyshes, which were as thick as a leaf fan, stopped moving. Her breathing became steady and shallow, and she fell into a deep sleep. He smoothed her hair on her forehead with his hand, and his thin lips gently nted a kiss on her forehead. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°wife, I¡¯m sorry... ¡± Perhaps it was because of the high altitude reaction, Mu Ru slept for a very long time. When she woke up, the sky outside the window waspletely dark. The Room was very dark and quiet. There was not a single sound. One could almost hear their own breathing. The heat source that was originally hugging her had also disappeared, leaving only a faint scent of a man¡¯s body. She was slightly stunned as she got out of bed. She walked to the window and pulled open the thick curtains. Only then did she realize that the za outside the hotel was bustling with people. The peopleing and going were all foreign tourists They were familiarly helping the guests¡¯waiters prepare for the bonfire. It was obvious that everyone was looking forward to this bonfire party. At the side of the square, she saw Dongfang Mo and the woman named Liu Ya standing side by side, talking andughing. There was an undisguised joy between their brows. At this moment, the woman named Liu Ya had already changed out of her previous set of clothes. She was wearing a decent, light-colored casual outfit. Her long hair was tied up at the top of her head. She looked at Dongfang Mo from the side, not knowing what kind of good joke he had told She covered her mouth with her hand and smiled charmingly. Dongfang Mo had also changed out of his suit and leather shoes. He was wearing a casual outfit that was almost the same style as Liu Ya¡¯s. His hands were in his trouser pockets, and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. The two of them looked like a couple or an intimate couple. Mu Ru¡¯s chest could not help but feel slightly stifled. She quickly put down the heavy curtains and walked back to the bed. It was better for her not to disturb such a scene. It just so happened that her stomach was feeling a little ufortable, and she felt a faint pain. It was probably because she was hungry. She knew that she should go find something to eat, but she had not brought any money with her. Thinking of this, she felt depressed again. Because she was forcefully pulled onto the ne by Dongfang Mo, she forgot to bring her bag when she left. Dongfang Mo said that she did not need to bring her bag As long as she brought him along, he would be her cash box. Alright, at this moment, for the sake of her poor stomach, she could only go downstairs to look for her cash box. If she identally interrupted his romantic encounter, sorry, she really did not do it on purpose. It was a small matter of her face, but it was a big matter of her starving to death. She could not starve to death because of her face. Moreover, it was not worth it. At this moment, the bonfire had already been lit, instantly lighting up the sky red and bright. Passengers from all over the world stood in arge circle around the bonfire, singing and dancing incessantly. It was very lively. She walked down from the third floor, wanting to find Dongfang Mo among therge group of people. However, after looking around for a while, she discovered that Dongfang Mo was standing alone by the side. When he saw her walk out, he immediately came over and pulled her hand At the same time, he handed her a box of milk and two sandwiches. ¡°where¡¯s your senior sister, Liu Ya? ¡± Mu Ru asked casually as she chewed on her bread. Before Dongfang Mo could speak, Liu Ya had already walked out. At this moment, she had already changed into a green coat. Under the illumination of the raging bonfire, she appeared particrly charming and eye-catching. ¡°Ah Mo, Mu Ru,e over and y. The dance has already started. Everyone will be having a lot of fun together. ¡± Liu Ya walked over and happily held mu ru¡¯s hand However, her gaze was glued to Dongfang Mo. ¡°AH MO, do you want to go upstairs and change your clothes? I¡¯ve prepared a special dance outfit for you. ¡± Chapter 973

Chapter 973: Chapter 973 of Love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°no need, I¡¯ll just wear this casual outfit. Also, I¡¯m going to apany Mu ru now. She¡¯s hungry and is eating. Aya, you can go y first. ¡± ¡°Ok, then you and mu ru can sit over there and eat. ¡± Liu Ya pointed at a table not far away. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared some snacks and drinks to fill her stomach first... ¡°. ... Oh, I remember now. Mu Ru hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet. I¡¯ll get someone to get some barbecue meat for herter. The snow barbecue meat here tastes very good. We should let her have a taste.¡± Liu Ya nced at Mu Ru and then turned back to Dongfang Mo. ¡°AH MO, are you really noting with me? I just introduced you to everyone. ¡± ¡°No, thank you, ah Ya. ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°you can go and y first. Everyone is waiting for you to lead the dance. Mu Ru and I can just sit here for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay, then you can apany Mu ru first. I¡¯ll go dance. ¡± Liu Ya was still smiling brightly. She twisted her snake-like waist and walked back into the crowd. Then, she smiled charmingly at the group of people who were waiting for her and got everyone to hold hands The music started, and the Bonfire Party began. Mu Ru buried her head in the sandwich, as if she was worried about food. Actually, she did not want to face Liu Ya, and even more so, she did not want to face the tacit understanding between Dongfang Mo and Liu Ya. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you can go y by yourself. Don¡¯t worry about this fat pig. ¡± She finished eating a sandwich and then drank the milk, as if the milk also had a grudge against her. Dongfang Mo smiled and looked at the burning bonfire. ¡°Mu Ru, let¡¯s go together. It seems that the two of us have never danced together before. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance, ¡± Mu ru directly refused. She raised her head and looked at the bonfire. In therge circle of people, Liu Ya was leading the dance. It could not be denied that Liu Ya¡¯s vnr dance was very beautiful, charming, and flirtatious. No animal could resist her temptation, right Even the man beside her, her husband, was no exception. Dongfang Mo sat down next to her and reached out to hold her in his arms. He looked at the woman who had be the focus of attention at the bonfire and said softly, ¡°Liu Ya is actually a very strong woman. ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips and did not say a word. Although Dongfang Mo said it lightly, there was still a hint of appreciation in his voice. ¡°Liu Ya is already thirty-five years old. You can¡¯t tell, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo continued the topic. ¡°She is Zheng Yiping¡¯s distant cousin. Strictly speaking, she should be my cousin, but she is not rted to me at all. Although she is thirty-five years old this year, she does not look like she is thirty years old. You can see that she loves to smile, but no one knows that she used to be very, very bitter... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Mu Ru buried her head in his firm chest and listened to his description of Liu Ya. She could not help but ask softly, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you pursue her back then? ¡± She could tell from Dongfang Mo¡¯s words that he admired Liu Ya. This was not a question of whether he was jealous or not. At this moment, she was really curious. Since he admired Liu Ya so much, why didn¡¯t he pursue her Weren¡¯t all men fond of pursuing the woman they liked? Moreover, from Dongfang Mo¡¯s words, she believed that he should have met Liu Ya before he met Fang Zining. After all, his acquaintance with Fang Zining was something that happened after he went to university in the United States. Chapter 974

Chapter 974: Chapter 974 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With Dongfang Mo¡¯s conditions, it should be a sure thing to chase after Liu Ya, right? Moreover, Liu Ya clearly liked her very much. She could even see that Liu Ya loved him. She did not believe that Dongfang Mo could not see it. Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard her words. He tightened his arms around her and said in a low voice, ¡°wife, are you jealous? ¡± Mu Ru turned her head to the side and simply ignored him. ¡°In my heart, Liu Ya is my cousin. I don¡¯t want to defile her. ¡± Dongfang Mo kissed her cheek as he spoke and smiled proudly. ¡°You are indeed jealous of Liu Ya. Honey, you look very cute when you are jealous. ¡± ¡°Who is jealous? ¡± Mu Ru red at him and said deliberately, ¡°why don¡¯t you take a look? Do you have the ability to make me jealous? ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t bother with her. He just turned her face away and stared at her with his deep, dark eyes He continued, ¡°things between Liu Ya and I aren¡¯t what you think. I¡¯ve known her since I was twelve years old. She came to Binhai High School at that time. I, ah Yu, cousin Yiping, and Liu Ya practically grew up together. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused for a moment Then he said softly, ¡°if I really had that kind of feeling for her, I would have made an engagement with her a long time ago, and nothing would have happenedter... ... ¡°In short, Mu Ru, the only person I love is you, and the only person I want to spend my life with is you. So, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Of course, I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re jealous of me. ¡± ¡°What about Fang Zining? ¡± Mu Ru blurted out without thinking. There was also Kuang Yingying, Tang Lili, and her sister Xi Muxue. It would be fine if these things were not mentioned, but once they were mentioned, it would really make her sour to death. This damn man.. He only had so many peach blossom debts on him. Dongfang Mo was stunned for a moment, and then his smile gradually faded. He said in a low voice, ¡°Fang zining and I happened a long time ago. I did love Fang Zining, but... that was the first love of my life. ¡± Mu Ru bit her lips and did not say a word. Dongfang Mo continued, ¡°also, Mu Ru, when I fell in love with Fang Zining, I did not meet you. So, I did not betray you at that time, right? ¡± Mu Ru red at him. He had betrayed her a lot She could not be bothered to talk to him about those old and useless things. Dongfang Mo quickly took a warm drink and handed it to her. ¡°drink something hot to warm up your body. You just ate a sandwich. Now, drink a cup of warm milk to warm up your stomach. ¡± Mu Ru reached out and took the warm milk from him. The temperature was just right, so she immediately brought it to her mouth and drank it. It tasted good, not too sweet, and it was not purely nd and tasteless. She felt veryfortable drinking it. Just as she finished the cup of warm milk, Liu Ya, who was sweating profusely, walked over to them. ¡°Ah Mo, Mu Ru,e, dance with me. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not have the time to refuse Liu Ya had already grabbed Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go ah Mo, everyone is waiting. It¡¯s not easy toe this year, and we just happened to be in time for the Bonfire Party. How can we not have fun? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, youe too. We¡¯ll all go y games together. It¡¯s so lively with so many people. ¡± Mu Ru shook her head. She had always been a little indifferent. Moreover, she had never participated in such a lively scene since she was young. Moreover, her altitude reaction did not seem to bepletely good. Her head was a little dizzy, so she only wanted to rest She really had no interest in partying with a group of strangers. This had nothing to do with her being jealous of Liu Ya. Chapter 975

Chapter 975: Chapter 975 Love was the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Liu Ya, I won¡¯t apany you. ¡± Dongfang Mo stood up He held mu Ru¡¯s hand and walked towards the entrance of the hotel. ¡°Mu ru has some altitude sickness. It¡¯s better for her and I to rest early. We still have to go skiing tomorrow. We have to conserve our energy tonight. ¡± Liu Ya nodded and immediately came over to personally send them upstairs to their rooms. She personally saw them enter the room hand in hand. She watched as the door was mercilessly closed and looked at the cold wooden door. She leaned her back against the wall opposite the door and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly She wanted to smile more freely, but it turned into a helpless and bitter smile. A faint sound came from the door. How could she not know what they were doing? Dongfang Mo was an extremely outstanding and charming man. There were many women around Him who took the initiative to stick to him and throw themselves at him. However, he always kept a distance of a thousand miles away from others, looking impatient However, this made the women who adored him even more crazy to like him, even her. How long had she known him for It seemed to be twenty-three years, and in these twenty-three years, this was the first time she had seen him treasure a woman so much that it was almost to the point of being overly sensitive. Of course, she was finally fortunate enough to meet this woman who had caused Dongfang Mo to lose his soul, and who had even once refused to get close to women because of her. She was very envious of this woman, to the point of jealousy. She envied her for being doted on by Dongfang Mo, and envied her for being able to always be by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side. As for her, this woman whom Dongfang Mo called ¡®cousin¡¯ , she had waited for him for so many years, yet she still could not find him. Of course, she could not wait for his heart. Fate was indeed a wonderful thing. It had nothing to do with the length of time they had known each other. To Dongfang Mo, she had always been his cousin, even though she was not even a year older than him. They had grown up together, and in school, they were often rted by blood. They were rtively close, and at certain times, she had even be the object of envy and hatred for other girls. She had once thought that Dongfang Mo would notice her sooner orter. Although she knew that Yiping also liked Dongfang Mo, Yiping and Dongfang Mo were rted by blood, so it was impossible for Dongfang Mo and Yiping to be together. Thus, she stuck to her own love. She had hinted and hinted at it before, but Dongfang Mo had never responded to her. Sixteen years ago, they had graduated from high school together. However, after graduation, he went to study in the United States. She encountered a family ident and was not fated to go to university. Then, she traveled far away to the ski resort here and started as the smallest waitress Her career was considered smooth sailing as she became the current ount manager. Her career could be considered to be somewhat sessful, but her feelings had always been nk. It was not that no one had pursued her in the past sixteen years. It was just that her feelings had been left behind by someone. Therefore, every time she reached the point where she was about to get married, she would suddenly stop. She did not know what had happened to her. She was not young anymore. In fact, she should have felt a sense of crisis a long time ago. By right, she should have seized each and every one of them. As for her, she was still waiting. She was usually empty and lonely, and she could only rely on her constant hard work tofort herself and enrich herself. The waiters often teased her, saying that she was a woman who treated love like dirt. In fact, no one knew that her heart longed for love. She longed to be with the man she loved, and she longed to walk hand in hand with him for the rest of her life. Chapter 976

Chapter 976: Chapter 976 Love was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the past 16 years, she had very little contact with Dongfang Mo. she had gotten a lot of information about him from cousin Yiping. For example, he had gone to America to get a girlfriend. It seemed to be love at first sight It was said that the two of them were very in love. When she heard this news, her heart, which was originally filled with anticipation, finally cooled down. That should be Dongfang Mo¡¯s first love. Because in high school, she and Yiping were by Dongfang Mo¡¯s side. Dongfang Mo had no use to get close to other girls. Dongfang Mo was in love, and he had a girl he liked. And she could only be like cousin Yiping, be his friend, be her cousin. So, other than waiting silently, she could only silently wish him well. Initially, she thought that Dongfang Mo had fallen in love, and would marry that chinese-american mixed-blood. Who knew that after another two years, there was a time when she talked to cousin Yiping on the phone, and only then did she know that he had broken up with that mixed-blood It seemed that the mixed-blood girl had dumped him. She was very sad when she heard the news. He was such a high and mighty, prince-like man, but he had been dumped by a woman. She must be very sad. So, she went to America to see him regardless of everything. What she saw was a man who was bing more mature and reserved, bing more and more imposing. Where was the pain from a breakup between his brows? Regarding her arrival, not only was he not as intimate as when he was young, he was even slightly estranged from her. At the same time, he was unwilling to tell her any of his thoughts. He was indeed a mature man. He exuded the charm of a mature man. His every move was elegant and low-key, which made her more and more infatuated with him. He was very busy at school and did not have time to apany her. She only stayed in the United States for a few days before returning to her ce of work, the Swiss Alpine ski resort. Of course, she did not fall in love with another man. She was waiting for him to walk out of the shadow of the breakup. However, a few yearster, she heard that something had happened to the Dongfang family. He was originally going to study for a phd, but he was forced to return home to take over the Dongfang Group. At that time, she was very happy. She thought that she would go back to look for him after he had sorted out the Dongfang group that had fallen into many crises. She believed that after a few years, he should have recovered from the breakup. However, she had just heard that the Dongfang Group was gradually on the right track. Before she could leave to return to China, she heard that he had been in a car ident. He had been burned beyond recognition by the fire. He had even been burned into a eunuch. At that time, she still went back to China without caring about anything. She thought that now that he was like this, he would not abandon her. She wanted to stay by his side. Even if he was a eunuch, she did not care. However, when she rushed to the hospital, she saw that his head was wrapped in Gauze. Beside his hospital bed, there was a young and beautiful woman sitting. She was reading a book quietly. The nurse told her that this woman was called Xi Muxue. She was his fianc??e. She came to see him on time every day and cooked soup for him on time. She even read to him from time to time. He was so lucky to have such a good fianc??e. At that time, she finally did not walk into the ward to disturb him. She only stood outside the window for a long time. When she saw that the girl had finished reading to him and poured out soup from the thermos sk to feed him, the two of them were like a loving couple. Just like that, she quietly returned to the hotel of the Alpine ski resort. She guarded the club and ski resort. Every year, during the Chinese New Year, she would reserve a suite for Dongfang Mo. she always thought that maybe one day, he woulde... ... Chapter 977

Chapter 977: Chapter 977 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Six years ago, she heard that he had another car ident, and it was very serious. She sent him to the United States for treatment, and she rushed from Switzend to the United States to see him again. At that time, his eyes were covered with gauze, and his legs were broken. She was quietly taking care of him by his bed Just like the woman many years ago, she read to him, fed him soup, and even washed his body. However, she only took care of him for a week, and he whispered to her, asking her not to take care of him because he still had a wife at home in Binhai. It was not good for his wife to know about it. That was the first time she heard him mention his wife, and she finally knew that he was married, so she gave uppletely. Then, she quietly returned to the Alpine ski resort to continue working. She even stopped asking cousin Yiping for news about him. One day four years ago, he really came, but he was lonely. She was ecstatic, but when he was drunk, he called out a woman¡¯s name. He said that he was a selfish man, because of his selfishness He might have lost her forever. She was not someone else, but his wife. She was the woman who was willing to live with him for the rest of her life. Even if he was a eunuch, she would be able to stay with him for the rest of her life. He said that he was very cruel. He hurt his wife, hurt the person who wholeheartedly treated him well. He even hurt their child. When she went missing, she was still pregnant with their second child. That was the first time she saw Dongfang Mo¡¯s helplessness. After being drunk, he was as helpless as a child. He leaned into her arms and actually cried. For a man like him, if he was not extremely sad, how could he cry? At that moment, she hugged him and knew that he had treated her as his older sister again, and she was willing to be her cousin. Four years ago, she took him to the Bonfire Party, apanied him to Ski, took him to the famous park by his arm, and strolled along the arcade with him shopping... ... However, she was in high spirits while he was absent-minded, wasting her mood and time. Only then did she know that he had returned home from America. There was indeed a woman waiting for him at home. Although that woman looked exactly like his wife, she was not his wife. He had to find his wife.. Although the world was so big, finding his wife was like finding a needle in a haystack. However, even if it was a needle in a haystack, he had to find her. That time, he stayed here for a few days. After the Spring Festival, he went back. From then on, there was no more news. She also stopped asking about him. A year ago, cousin Yiping, who had not been in contact for a few years, unexpectedly called her and told her that Dongfang Mo had found his wife. His wife¡¯s name was Xi Muru, which was the young female painter Yan ru from the Korean art scene. She thought that since he had found his wife, he should be able to live with his wife and Kazumi. He would probably nevere here again, right? However, she did not expect that four yearster, he would stille. This time, he did note alone. Instead, he brought his wife, Xi Muru. Looking at Xi Muru¡¯s bloated body and herrge breasts, she could even smell the frankincense In fact, it did not need to be asked to know that she must have given birth not long ago. She must still be breastfeeding. Thinking of this, she turned around in loneliness and walked downstairs to the bustling bonfire party. Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were definitely going to be entangled for the rest of their lives. Chapter 978

Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION What about her It seemed that she really should raise her gaze and look around. Perhaps, there was still someone waiting for her in this world. She would rather be their cousin. As for her future life, perhaps, she really should take a good look at the men around her. She did not know if there was a suitable young man for her to marry. Dongfang Mo and Mu ru woke up early because they slept early. However, after the heavy snowst night, they actually did not know that they had fallen asleep. They only knew when they woke up in the morning and saw the staff sweeping the snow at the hotel entrance. If they wanted to go skiing, of course, they had to buy ski tools and Snow Down Jackets. Mu Ru had chosen a silver-white couple set at the club. She felt that the silver-white color was very beautiful, almost natural with the snow. The club owner kindly told them, ¡°you are going skiing. I think you should wear bright eyes. The silver-white color is indeed fashionable, but it is not easy to use in skiing. Usually, the people who buy the silver-white color will buy it as a souvenir when they leave. ¡± ¡°No, I like silver. As long as it can blend with the white snow, I hope it can blend with the white snow. ¡± Mu Ru insisted on her opinion. Dongfang Mo had already be a ve to his wife. Besides, his wife had the final say on the small matter of wearing clothes, so he asked the boss to take the silver couple¡¯s ski outfit. The club owner shook his head. He found it unbelievable that these two people¡¯s skiing knowledge was so shallow, but since they insisted, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The knowledge told them to bring their mobile phones along the way At the same time, they had to keep their phones on at all times. They also bought ski tools at the club. When they bought tickets and entered, the security guard at the door saw that they were dressed in silver white. He immediately advised them to go to the changing room to change into bright colors, such as yellow, red, and orange He said that if there was an ident, the rescue team would be able to find the two of them in the snow as soon as possible. Of course, Mu Ru refused. She said that it was their first timeing to the ski resort to Ski. How could they be so unlucky Moreover, skiing idents were rare, right It was like winning the lottery. The probability was too low. They were not that lucky. Dongfang Mo was a skiing expert, but mu ru did not have any experience in this area. Therefore, he became her teacher and began to teach her how to ski diligently. Mu Ru had always been an agile child. Learning how to ski was not difficult for her, so it did not take long for her to learn. Two hourster, her eyes were very good at skiing. Mu Xue, who had finally learned how to Ski, was as excited as a little bird. She immediately shook off Dongfang Mo, who was talking too much, and slid forward alone, towards a wider area of snow. ¡°Hey, Mu Ru, let¡¯s just skate over here. ¡± Dongfang Mo anxiously chased after the woman who had gone too far He even shouted loudly, ¡°Mu Ru, did you hear that? Don¡¯t skate over to the outside of the colored gs. The outside of the colored gs is an undeveloped area, and there are wild beasts roaming around at any time. Moreover, it¡¯s easy to get lost outside, so tourists are not allowed to skate over to the outside of the colored gs. ¡± Because it was a snowy area and they were running at a high speed, Mu ru did not hear Dongfang Mo¡¯s shout clearly. She only knew that he was talking about the inside and outside of the colored gs, so she did not really care. Moreover, there were too many people inside the colored g. Many people would not be able to skate too far together. There were even ces where they had to line up for sprinting. The outside of the colored g was a wider snow field and there were fewer people. Would they be able to skate to their heart¡¯s content? Chapter 979

Chapter 979: Chapter 979, Love, was the 30th reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, Mu Ru did not wait for Dongfang Mo. of course, she did not listen to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words either. She directly rushed towards the area outside the colorful g where there were fewer people and the snow slope was wider. Snow danced under her feet Her mood also danced along with the snow. Dongfang Mo was shocked. He looked over and saw that mu ru had already slid outside the colorful g. He knew that it was very dangerous, but he could not answer her with his mouth. Thus, he could only follow her out of the colorful g. At this moment, it was mu ru She was already a wild horse that had run out of control. He could not control her at all. He could only follow her. Fortunately, his skiing skills were very good. Although he had not gone skiing for many years, in general, he had learned this sport since he was young. He believed that as long as there were no idents, he would be able to bring mu ru back. Mu Ru had been showcasing her enthusiasm to her heart¡¯s content. It was her first timeing into contact with such a wide snow field. It was the first time she felt sofortable in such a clean ce. Some of the worries and trivial matters in her life were already far away. Dongfang Mo had been carefully following beside her the entire time, and those colorful gs had disappeared without him noticing. Beside him were some slopes that he had never been to before, which made his heart instinctively afraid. Seeing that Mu ru was still waving the sleigh excitedly, he did not have the heart to disturb her mood. However, when he raised his wrist inadvertently, he realized that it was already past six in the afternoon. ¡°Mu Ru, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s alreadyte, and it¡¯s already past six in the afternoon, ¡± Dongfang Mo said ruthlessly. Although he did not want to disturb her mood, he knew that it was not safe at night Thus, he quickly persuaded her, ¡°let¡¯s go back first today and have a good rest tonight. If you like skiing, you cane back tomorrow. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s past six? ¡± Mu Ru widened her eyes in disbelief. Dongfang Mo immediately handed the watch on his wrist to her She smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go back quickly. No wonder I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go back, eat, sleep, ande back tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to the hill on the left tomorrow. ¡± Dongfang Mo nodded, and then came over to take her hand and slide towards the ce with the colorful gs in his memory. He thought that it would be good if they could slide into the colorful g circle as soon as possible. Because there were road signs in the colorful g circle, it was very easy to find the main entrance. However, three hourster, they were horrified to find that they could not find the snowy paths with the colorful gs. And during these three hours, the two of them had been sliding on the nearby hill. It was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. Because of the reflection of the snow, the sky was still as bright as day. However, Dongfang Mo began to panic. He could not find the colorful gs. This was definitely not a good omen. ¡°Dongfang Mo, are we lost? ¡± Mu Ru was starting to panic as well. Dongfang Mo had brought her to look for him for a few hours, but they had yet to see the shadow of a colored g. ¡°Is anyone there? ¡± Mu Ru used her hands to form a loudspeaker and shouted loudly in all directions. Seeing that no one responded, she slid to the top of the mountain and shouted loudly, ¡°is there anyone nearby? Where are you guys? ¡± ¡°Mu Ru, don¡¯t shout! Don¡¯t shout at all! ¡± Dongfang Mo hurriedly slid towards her. However, in order for mu ru to hear his voice, he shouted at her even louder than she did. In the snow, sound was a major taboo in skiing. Especially when walking or sliding on the snow that was unfamiliar with the terrain and situation, one had to avoid making a loud noise. Otherwise, it was highly likely that the Mengshou woulde looking for them or cause an avnche. Chapter 980

Chapter 980: Chapter 980, love, was the 31st cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru turned around to look at Dongfang Mo. she did not hear what he was shouting at her because she was only concerned about herself. Hence, she was about to ask him a question. However, before she could say anything, there was a slight tremor under her feet. At the same time, a roar that sounded like a car engine came from a certain snow slope. Almost at the same time, Dongfang Mo also felt that something was wrong. He quickly realized that something was wrong, so he shouted at Mu Ru, ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve encountered a damn avnche! ¡± Before Dongfang Mo could finish his sentence, a huge snowke that looked like a small mountain let out a thunderous sound as it flew towards them. In the short period of time when the snow was close to their bodies, Dongfang Mo had already thrown away the ski pole in his hand The hand that held mu Ru¡¯s hand rolled and crawled towards a huge rock in the snow slope. He hoped that this rock would be able to block the huge snowke for them. However, even with the block of this rock, the huge snowke was too big. It was like a small mountain, so the violent avnche still covered Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru who were hiding behind the rock. A few secondster, Mu Ru felt a huge pressureing from above her body, causing her to instantly feel pain in her internal organs. Then, she quickly fainted. However, fortunately, because the huge rock acted as a barrier, it reduced the snow pressure and formed an atmosphere in front of the two of them. Therefore, the two of them did not immediately suffocate to death Their bodies could still move slightly. Mu Ru did not know how long she had been unconscious. When she woke up, she realized that her vision was pitch ck and she could not see her fingers. She had just opened her mouth to call Dongfang Mo when arge amount of snow fell into her mouth, causing her to cough violently. Mu Ru immediately shut her mouth and did not dare to open her mouth again. She then tried to move her body and was surprised to find that she could still feel her limbs. Furthermore, she could even move them slightly. From this, it could be seen that the snow pile on her body was not very thick. Before she was excited about the avnche, Dongfang Mo had pulled her along and rolled her to the back of a rock. However, why couldn¡¯t she feel where Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand was at this moment? She was worried that the snowkes would fall into her mouth again. She was worried that if she swallowed too many snowkes and melted them, her body would cool down and she would not be able to breathe properly. Therefore, she did not dare to open her mouth and call out to Dongfang Mo. Therefore, she could only use her hands to dig at the snowkes around her body desperately, hoping to create a bigger space for herself to move around. She even hoped that she could dig a path out. As she continued to dig, the space finally became wider and wider. She also felt a little morefortable breathing, so her body, which was originally lying on her back, turned slightly to the side. This way, the snow above her head would not fall into her mouth. ¡°Dongfang Mo! ¡± She tried to shout his name loudly again. However, she used a lot of strength, but the voice from her mouth sounded extremely hoarse and weak. ¡°Dongfang Mo, where are you? ¡± In fact, Dongfang Mo was lying a foot away from Mu Ru. Although Mu Ru¡¯s voice was hoarse and weak, he still heard it. Therefore, he quickly responded and used his hands to dig at the direction of her voice with difficulty. Chapter 981

Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru also heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s Echo. Because his voice was slightly louder than hers, she quickly used her hand to dig the snow where Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came from. Finally, ten minutester, because she kept digging the snow, her ice-cold hand held another ice-cold hand. Although the hole was not big and they could only hold each other with two hands, they could not actually see each other¡¯s face and body clearly. However, this was enough for them, who had encountered an avnche. Their hands were tightly sped together. They could feel each other¡¯s temperature and feel each other¡¯s heartbeat through the pulse of their hands. Their hearts instantly felt a lot more at ease. This huge rock was indeed very important. It could even be said to be a lifesaver. It blocked most of the snow that could have pressed on Dongfang Mo and Mu Ru¡¯s bodies At the same time, it sessfully created a space with the ground to provide the two of them with valuable oxygen. Although the two of them had found each other and felt at ease, their bodies were still unable to move freely. In order to let the two of them be together, they tried their best to dig snow in each other¡¯s direction It was only because they had been digging snow for too long that their fingers had be numb. Their progress was very slow, and they could not even see a glimmer of light for a long time. Mu Ru was a little disappointed that they could not see the light. She was in a daze as the two of them were at the bottom of hell, where they could not see their fingers. If they could not see the light, they could not see hope. Just as Mu ru was desperate to give up on this useless snow digging, her hand suddenly felt something as thick as an egg, but extremely hard. Moreover, this thing was very solid, based on intuition.. She felt that this should be a small tree growing in the snow or something. Mu Ru immediately told Dongfang mo about her situation. Although her tone was somewhat uncertain, it still made Dongfang Mo pleasantly surprised. He told Mu ru to quickly shake the tree trunk hard. If she could still shake it.. That meant that the snow on their bodies was not too thick. Thus, Mu ru quickly listened to Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and immediately grabbed the tree trunk and shook it hard. Unfortunately, the tree trunk was able to shake, but it did not seem to be of much use. The snow on their bodies remained UNMOVING. Dongfang Mo made mu ru hold the tree trunk tightly with both hands and try her best to stand up straight. However, Mu Ru had dug for a long time in the snow and had just shaken the tree trunk vigorously. Her strength seemed to be almost exhausted Therefore, it was a little difficult to follow Dongfang Mo¡¯s instructions now. Moreover, because she had stayed in here for too long, the air outside could not enter. She was already severely deprived of oxygen and had a splitting headache. The slightest exertion of strength would cause her to gasp for breath. ¡°Mu Ru, you must hold on. This small tree is our only chance. We can¡¯t dy any longer. If We dy any longer, even if we don¡¯t die fromck of oxygen, we will still be frozen stiff. ¡± Dongfang Mo continued to cheer her on from the other side Although he couldn¡¯t see her appearance, he could still feel her current difficulty. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t squeeze through from the other side and couldn¡¯t help her exert strength. He could only encourage her. Mu Ru was shocked when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to die. She still had three children, and two of them were only fifty days old. She had to rush back to Binhai no matter what. Thus, she gritted her teeth and used all her strength to try again and again. Finally, as arge piece of snow fell, she saw the light. Chapter 982

Chapter 982: Chapter 982, love, was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though it was night, the snow in the snow was still very ring. Mu Ru stood up with difficulty and did not bother to take a breather. She quickly used her hands to dig Dongfang Mo out of the snow pile. The two of them sat on the snow, panting with exhaustion They greedily breathed in the fresh air. Due to this avnche, the Ski Poles in their hands had long disappeared. Now that they were wearing a sleigh, it would only make it more difficult to walk. When they encountered the two of them, they loosened the straps and threw away the sleigh that was on their feet. After resting for a while, the two of them decided to walk back to the ski resort. However, when they stood up, they saw that the snow was all white. They did not have apass on them, so they could not tell the direction at all. The club owner had originally told them to bring their phones. However, after they entered the ski resort, for the convenience of skiing, they put their phones and their bags in the storage cab. Without apass and a phone, they could not find the direction to go back. Dongfang Mo said that it was already past midnight, so the club must be looking for them. However, they did not bring their cell phones with them. Even if they did, it was unknown how far away they were from the colorful gs. Even if they had a signal, it was still a problem. They could not contact the club. Simrly, the club could not contact them either. Now, they were in an unfamiliar Snowfield, and they were isted and helpless. What should they do Other than relying on themselves, there was no other way. The first thing they thought of was to stand up, because standing was easier to be found than sitting. Then, they had to keep walking. After all, sitting was very cold, and walking was also a kind of exercise. People would get hot during exercise This was so that they wouldn¡¯t freeze. Of course, in order to reserve their strength, they rarely spoke. They just held hands and walked forward silently. However, no matter how they walked, they never saw the colorful gs. After walking for a long time, when they looked up, they saw a helicopter flying over their heads, so they couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly. Unfortunately, in their eyes, the noise was not much louder than a mosquito¡¯s voice because their strength was almost exhausted. And because they were wearing silver-white clothes, the people on the helicopter couldn¡¯t find them So the ne quickly flew away. ¡°The club must have called the police. ¡± Dongfang Mo suddenly became happy His voice was a little excited as he said, ¡°the ne just now must have been sent by the police to rescue us. It¡¯s just that we are wearing silver clothes. The people on the helicopter could not find us at all. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Mu Ru was so nervous that she was about to cry. At this moment, she regretted her willfulness. If she had not insisted on wearing silver, she would not be in this situation. ¡°We have to think of a way toe up with a different color. ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. The surroundings were filled with silver time. Even the two of them were silver. Where could theye up with another color in such a ce? They continued to walk forward. After an unknown period of time, Dongfang Mo finally found a small stone with a sharp edge. He immediately picked it up as if he had found a treasure. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Mu Ru saw him holding his wrist and immediately called out to him nervously. However, her gaze was fixed on the stone and his wrist. Chapter 983

Chapter 983: Chapter 983, love, was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mu Ru, we can¡¯t both die here. Yun Heng and Yun are still young. They can¡¯t lose their parents at such a young age, ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at her He said earnestly, ¡°so, we have to go back alive. I¡¯ll cut open the artery now and let the blood flow out and dye my clothes red. This way... ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Mu Ru quickly interrupted him and quickly reached out to grab the stone in his hand She said in a hurried tone, ¡°Dongfang Mo, if one of us were to die, that person should be me, because I¡¯m the one who caused the current situation. Moreover, I¡¯m so weak. I can¡¯t manage your Dongfang Group, and I can¡¯t take care of my two children... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ve already suffered a lot in your life. You¡¯ve never had a good life in your 26-year-old life. Now, your life has just calmed down... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t die, ¡± Mu ru interrupted him again Tears rolled down in an instant. ¡°Dongfang Mo, you gave me a good life. If you were gone, how could I find a good life? If you were to die and leave us alone, wouldn¡¯t you be bullied to death? ¡± ¡°But, Mu Ru, if we don¡¯t think of a way to make some other colors, the helicopter won¡¯t be able to find us, ¡± Dongfang Mo patiently exined to her. ¡°right now, our voices are already very low. If we shout from below, the helicopter won¡¯t be able to hear us at all. And now, cutting the artery and dyeing our clothes red is the only way... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the only way. ¡± Mu Ru interrupted Dongfang Mo once again and threw the stone far away. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief and say, ¡°Dongfang, that¡¯s not the only way. I still have other ways to make it red. ¡± ¡°other ways? ¡± Dongfang Mo frowned and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What other ways? There¡¯s no other color besides white around here. ¡± ¡°My underwear is red, ¡± Mu Ru said excitedly. ¡°I suddenly remembered when you mentioned red. When I went out this morning, I especially changed into red underwear. When I was young, mother Wang always told me to wear red for good luck. I don¡¯t usually like big red. I always feel that it¡¯s very rustic on the outside, but there are red clothes on the inside. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t get happy after hearing her words. Instead, he looked at her with mncholy. ¡°In this snowy world, the clothes on your body are just enough to keep you warm. If you take off your coat, won¡¯t you freeze to death? Can you take off your clothes in this ce now? ¡± ¡°Who said I have to take off my coat? ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. Then, she turned to him and ordered in a low voice, ¡°put your hand under my clothes and help me untie the hook at the back of my underwear. ¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t untie the hook. ¡± Dongfang Mo stood there without moving. ¡°have you forgotten how to put on your underwear? Do you have to take off your sleeves to take it off? ¡± ¡°WHO said that? ¡± Mu Ru turned around and red at him. ¡°Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t you have a lot of women? Haven¡¯t you studied women¡¯s underwear before? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately fell silent. Did he have a lot of women It didn¡¯t seem like there were many, right? Moreover, what he disliked the most was studying women¡¯s underwear. Not to mention other women¡¯s underwear, he had never even studied Xi Muru¡¯s underwear. He usually only studied the things under the underwear. Chapter 984

Chapter 984: Chapter 984, love, was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°quickly reach in and untie it. ¡± Seeing that Dongfang Mo did not move, mu ru could not help but urge him again. ¡°Oh, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied. He then squatted down and carefully reached his hand in from the back of Mu Ru¡¯s clothes. When the cold hand touched the warm skin, Mu Ru was so cold that she immediately shivered. She could not help but whisper to Dongfang Mo behind her, ¡°hurry up! ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly responded. His hand continued to face upwards and finally touched the buckle. With a little pull, the buckle was immediately untied by him. Mu Ru waited for his hand to withdraw from the Hem of her clothes. She pulled her clothes slightly, allowing the cold on her back, which had just been soaked by the wind, to be slightly dispelled by her body temperature. Then, she turned around again. Mu Ru made herself stand in front of Dongfang Mo and pulled the Zipper of her coat down a little bit. Then, she put her cold hand into the cor of her warm clothes. She fumbled around for the belt of her underwear and the buckle at the junction of her underwear. She used her hand to pull it Although the quality of her underwear was excellent, she used a lot of strength at the moment. Therefore, after a few minutes, she also pulled the buckle open. This hand withdrew, and the other hand went in. Using the same method, she pulled open the hook at the other side of the connection. Finally, Mu Ru let out a long breath, and then motioned Dongfang Mo to reach in from the hem in front of her and pull out her unbuttoned underwear. Dongfang Mo¡¯s hand quickly reached into her clothes again. In order not to roll up her clothesyer byyer, he squatted down and tried his best to put his arm close to her skin, trying to minimize the gap where the wind could enter. He quickly grabbed her underwear, and his heart itched. However, at this moment, he could no longer think about anything else. He used a little strength and directly pulled her underwear off her body, and then quickly pulled it out again. The red underwear was particrly eye-catching in the sparkling white world. It was like a hiker who had walked for thousands of miles and suddenly found a spring It was like a bonfire in the snowy winter. Mother Wang was right. Red Represented Hope, so when Dongfang Mo and Mu ru saw the red color, they were so excited that they hugged each other, but they couldn¡¯t say a word. In order to let the people on the helicopter discover them as soon as possible, Dongfang Mo finally put the red underwear on his silvery white down jacket hat. After all, he was much taller than Mu Ru. If it were any other time, mu ru would definitely find Dongfang Mo¡¯s outfit very funny. She would definitely bend over andugh until her stomach hurt. However, at this moment, Mu Ru felt that Dongfang Mo¡¯s outfit was extremely beautiful, especially the small patch of red on top of his head. It was like the feathers of a bird of paradise, not dazzling at all. In order to prevent their legs and feet from freezing, they continued to walk slowly on the snow. In fact, they could no longer walk because they were exhausted and could no longer walk. The two of them could only be described as moving their feet. The process of waiting was long. Fortunately, this long process was not endless. After Dongfang Mo had mu ru¡¯s red underwear on his head for about two hours, a helicopter finally discovered them Actually, the first thing they noticed was the red patch on Dongfang Mo¡¯s head. They were finally saved, but both of them fainted the moment they were lifted onto the helicopter. This was because their support had reached their limits. Chapter 985

Chapter 985: Chapter 985 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru did not die in the snow, they had stayed too long in the snow this time, especially when they had been trapped under heavy snow due to an avnche. In fact, they had suffered minor injuries and injuries. Therefore, after they were rescued, they were both admitted to the local hospital. Liu Ya had to give in to the two of them. It was one thing for them to go skiing and wear silver-white, but they had actually taken the risk of sliding outside the colored g. Inside the colored g was the safe zone, but outside the colored g was clearly the dangerous zone. Of course, Liu Ya said that they were already lucky that they did not meet the bear in the snow. If they had met the animal, they would probably have been in the bear¡¯s stomach by now. ¡°Do you know where the ce where you two were in trouble is? ¡± Liu Ya asked them angrily. Because Dongfang Mo and Mu ru were husband and wife, they stayed in the same ward. The two of them shook their heads. They did not know where it was because there were no road signs in that ce. They only knew that the ce was all covered in snow, nothing else. ¡°That¡¯s Asha¡¯s ce. It¡¯s already 50 kilometers away from the ski resort. I really have to hand it to the two of you. How did you ski to such a far ce? ¡± Liu Ya red at the two of them and shook her head. She was a little speechless. Dongfang Mo and Mu ru lowered their heads and did not say anything. Actually, they did not ski to such a far ce. They probably could not find the direction when they were preparing to go home and then headed in a certain direction, so they walked further and further away. Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru originally nned to have a honeymoon of half a month. However, because they lost their way while skiing, the two of them were hospitalized in the Swiss hospital for a week. Therefore, by the time they left the Alpine ski resort, the honeymoon date had already passed ten days. Due to the avnche, not only were their bodies damaged, but their mood was also affected. In the remaining few days.. They were no longer in the mood to go on a honeymoon. Thus, after bidding farewell to Liu Ya who had taken care of them for a week, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru obediently returned home. When they saw that the two children who were crying for food could alreadyugh out loud, the two of them hugged each other and were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. A NEW LEASE ON LIFE This was how mu ru felt about this honeymoon, so she said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°from now on, I won¡¯t go anywhere else. You should also give up on the idea of having a honeymoon. Even if we have to spend it, the two of us can just spend it in one inch Mo city. ¡± Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard this. He said that the two of them were going to spend their lives in one inch mo city. How could this be considered a honeymoon ce? He said that they still had to spend their honeymoon, but in the future, they would put safety first and go to some ces that were not dangerous, such as Africa or Ang. They couldn¡¯t go there. Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him and insisted on not going on their honeymoon. Dongfang Mo did not argue with her about this. He knew that this was because of the aftereffects of the avnche that she had encountered on her trip to the Alps. She would definitely not be able to catch her breath for a while She had to give her time to digest. Mu Ru was indeed unable to catch her breath. When she talked about this matter with Cheng Feier, she still had lingering fear in her heart. She repeatedly reminded Cheng Feier that she should never choose to go skiing on their honeymoon. It was really too dangerous. Cheng feier smiled and asked her where she could go on her honeymoon Could it be that everyone in the world would go to France Everyone would go to provence to see the sunflowers and Tanghe to see thevender. Should we go to France and crush it? Mu Ru shook her head and said that she didn¡¯t know where to go. If this world could really be transmigrated, she would want to transmigrate back to the ancient times. At that time, people actually didn¡¯t need to go on a honeymoon. Chapter 986

Chapter 986: Chapter 986 was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding day coincided with the 100 days of Xi Muru and Dongfang Mo¡¯s twins, Yun Heng and Yun. Dongfang Mo¡¯s intention was not to attend Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding because he wanted to celebrate the 100th birthday of his two children Moreover, Che Qixuan and little feather had rushed over from Korea. However, Mu Ru said that she had promised Cheng Feier to be her bridesmaid before she had a child. It was definitely not good to shirk at thest minute. Moreover, the wedding was imminent. Where was Cheng feier going to get a bridesmaid? Moreover, Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding was held at noon, and Yun Heng and Yun Heng¡¯s 100th-year-old banquet was held at night. This did not conflict with each other. Her attendance at Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding would not affect the child¡¯s 100th-year-old banquet, because she would definitely rush back in the afternoon. Dongfang Mo could not do anything about her and could only helplessly agree. He watched as she changed her clothes and carried her bag. She kissed little feather and Yun Heng respectively before walking out happily in her high heels. Che Qixuan looked at the unhappy Dongfang Mo and could not help but tease him, ¡°well, there¡¯s finally someone who can subdue you. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you be reallywless for the rest of your life? ¡± Dongfang Mo rolled his eyes at him He said Lazily, ¡°how is she able to subdue me? I¡¯m just toozy to argue with her. She¡¯s just going to be someone else¡¯s bridesmaid. I didn¡¯t let her go because I didn¡¯t want her to steal the bride¡¯s limelight. Do you think so? ¡± Che Qixuan was slightly stunned He then nodded and said seriously, ¡°that¡¯s true. I hope that the bride isn¡¯t too bad. Otherwise, what if the groom on the stage has a blurred vision and a short circuit in his brain and wears the wedding ring on the BRIDESMAID¡¯s finger... ¡± Before Che Qixuan could finish his words, Dongfang Mo had already hurriedly stood up and walked out of the door. Che Qixuan chased after him to the door and asked, ¡°where are you going? Isn¡¯t today a holiday? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to apany Mu ru to her friend¡¯s wedding, ¡± Dongfang Mo answered angrily. Then, he quickly walked to the side of the car and didn¡¯t even bother to turn his head back. ¡°PFFT... ¡± little feather, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He pointed at Che Qixuan and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really too bad. You sent my father away just like that. ¡± ¡°Hurry up and take out the chocte ice cream that you frozest night. ¡± As Che Qixuan spoke, he winked at little feather. Then, he could not help butugh. Little feather loved chocte, especially ice cream made from chocte. However, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru did not let her eat it. They said that chocte had a high sugar content to begin with. Little feather happened to have her teeth changed, so she had to eat less sugar and try not to eat it as much as possible. Moreover, ice cream was an extremely cold thing. It was easy for her to have diarrhea if she ate it. Moreover, little feather¡¯s stomach was not very good since she was small. The doctor usually told her not to be cold. Che Qixuan usually had a good idea of these things. Actually, he didn¡¯t give these things to little feather in Korea. After all, the climate in Korea was cold. But little feather was still a child, so she was greedy. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to return to Binhai, so she obviously didn¡¯t want to let go of the ice cream she hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Last night, she secretly took a lot of chocte Then, she asked aunt Liu to help make chocte ice cream. Butst night, she was very unlucky. Just as she and aunt Liu were putting the chocte in the fridge, Xi Muru found out and scolded her on the spot. She even told Dongfang Mo about it. Chapter 987

Chapter 987: Chapter 987 love was the reincarnation 38 of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t eat it! ¡± This was the order Dongfang Mo gave herst night. ¡°Even if you make ice cream, you are not allowed to eat it. You can only give it to the servants in one inch ink city. Or, you can give it to the children attending the banquet when you give it to your two younger brothers. ¡± Of course, little feather was unwilling to give it to others. This was the ice cream that she had worked so hard to make. It was the real thing, and she had used a lot of chocte? So, in order to eat the ice cream, she had thought of a wayst night, but she couldn¡¯te up with it. Today was the 100th birthday celebration for her two younger brothers. Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t go to work and would stay at home all day. And tonight, the chocte ice cream that she had worked so hard to make would be eaten by the children brought by the guests. She felt indignant, indignant, and indignant So, at this moment, when her beloved Daddy, car Qi Xuan, provoked her beloved father, Dongfang Mo, to the point that he left one inch Mo city, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Her Daddy was the closest to her, and the father and daughter were on the same side. Dongfang Mo hurriedly drove towards Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding venue. In fact, he wasn¡¯t too sure where Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding would be held, because he originally didn¡¯t intend to attend. Thus, after getting into the car, he called Mu Ru. Mu Ru said that she was in the taxi, but she had to go put on her makeup and change clothes first. She asked him to directly drive to the Dragon and Phoenix Cheng Xiang Hall on the second floor of the Garden Hotel, where Cheng Feier¡¯s wedding would be held. Dongfang Mo hung up the phone and directly drove towards the Garden Hotel. His arrival surprised Cheng Feier¡¯s husband, Li Minyu, and then he was ttered. Li Minyu had heard from Cheng Feier that her good friend Xi Muru¡¯s husband was the president of Binhai Dongfang Group. Of course, he had also seen Dongfang Mo on television and in financial magazines. However, this was the first time he had seen him in person. Dongfang Mo was treated as a guest of honor. He sat in the VIP seat in front of the stage. About half an hourter, a wedding march was yed in the hall. The emcee announced the start of the wedding. The groom was first in position, and then the bride was in position. Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned to the door, but when the bride took a step in, they were all stunned because behind the bride, there were two identical bridesmaids. Even though Cheng Feier was the bride, the joy of being a bride had long disappeared from her face. Instead, her face was filled with anxiety. When she saw Dongfang Mo, she could not help but run up to him and point at the two bridesmaids. Cheng Feier said that she did not know why two identical bridesmaids suddenly appeared. Moreover, these two people could not even speak. She knew that one of them must be Xi Muru, and one of them must be Xi Muxue, but.. She could not tell which one of them was which because not only did they look exactly the same, but they were also dressed exactly the same. The hall, which was initially quiet because of the wedding ceremony, suddenly became lively again. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they started discussing again. Then, they turned their gazes towards Dongfang Mo in unison. No one could tell which one was which, so they just wanted to watch the show. They just wanted to see if Dongfang Mo could recognize which of these two identical women was his wife. Dongfang Mo slowly stood up and looked at the two identical women. Step by step, he slowly walked towards them, but his eyes were fixed on their faces He hoped that he could find a slight difference between the two identical faces. Chapter 988

Chapter 988: Chapter 988 was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Dongfang Mo had the urge to throw himself to the South Pole and freeze to death. He had the urge to p himself twice in front of everyone. He had the urge to bang his head against the wall and die. Two months ago, he and Xi Muru encountered an avnche while skiing in the Alps. That time, they ended up staying in the hospital for a week. It was because of that time that Mu ru had to release her milk and eventually retreated. Then, there was no more. The child hired a wet nurse. Although Mu ru could not breastfeed the child, it did not affect the breastfeeding of the two children. It only made mu ru sad for a few days. After she was sad, she made the decision to lose weight. She said that the French teacher, Nanke, called her and asked her to participate in the French Triennial International Art Exhibition again She felt that her current image of soap was far from that of Xi Muru from three years ago, so she insisted on losing weight. He had always put his wife¡¯s decision first. Although he did not mind her chubby appearance, she insisted on losing weight. Moreover, she had to go on a diet to lose weight. Of course, he did not approve of it. Therefore, he hired the nutritionist who was in charge of the weight-loss recipe for her, the body expert, and the weight-loss expert. With the efforts of these few experts and Xi Muru herself, in less than two months¡¯time.. Her figure had returned to its original optimal state. If he had not hired a bunch of experts for her, even if the current Mu Ru was struggling to lose weight, the effect would definitely not be so obvious. Then, he would be able to distinguish the two of them at a nce. Of course, if Xi Muru could speak, then he would have been able to tell from her voice. However, at this moment, she could not speak, and Xi Muxue did not speak either. The two of them stood there, both looking at him. Both of their eyes sent the same signal to him, and that was: I am Xi Muru, take me away quickly! However, he knew that there was only one Xi Muru in the two of them, so he had to choose carefully because if he made the wrong choice, the real mu ru would very likely fall into the hands of the bad guys. He walked very slowly, but the distance was not long, so no matter how slow he was, it would only take a few minutes. He finally arrived before them and looked at the two identical women. Then, he reached out and pulled the woman on the left to his side Then, he turned around and said to the bride and groom not far away, ¡°this is my wife. Let her be your bridesmaid. The wedding can start now, and the other fake can be sent out. ¡± The security guard immediately walked over and gestured for the fake bridesmaid toe over. Xi Muxue was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. The moment she turned around at the door, she could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°are you that sure? Aren¡¯t you afraid of admitting your mistake? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t admit my mistake, and I won¡¯t admit my mistake either, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was very firm. He did not even look at this woman He only said inly, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, then I reckon you won¡¯t be able to stay abroad. And you have almost no value to many people. They aren¡¯t fools. They can¡¯t always provide you with money to spend. ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s face alternated between white and red Finally, like a defeated rooster, she said dejectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anypanions today. This is my battle alone. It¡¯s only because I made a bet with Xi Muru. She said that if the two of US wore the same clothes and made the same headgear, and neither of US spoke, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was who. I asked her if she dared to make a bet. ¡± Chapter 989

Chapter 989: Chapter 989: love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not say a word and just stared coldly at her, quietly waiting for her to continue. Xi muxue smiled bitterly and said, ¡°at first, she refused to make a bet and said that there was no need. So I said that if Dongfang Mo can¡¯t tell who is who between us, then it means that he doesn¡¯t love you enough. It also means that one day in the future, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to take you away at any time and smoothly rece you. ¡± ¡°She finally seeded in arousing her desire to make a bet with me, and then she agreed to make a bet with me, ¡± Xi Muxue said with a bitter smile. ¡°What are the terms of the bet? ¡± Dongfang Mo finally spoke, but his voice was cold and without warmth. His hands could not help but clench into fists under his sleeves. ¡°The terms are: If I win, I will sessfully take her ce in one inch Mo city and be Mrs. Dongfang, the mother of three children. I will live with you and the children forever, ¡± Xi Muxue said Her eyes were still shining with excitement. ¡°What if you lose? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not look into Xi Muxue¡¯s eyes. His clenched hands could already hear the sound of joints. ¡°What if I lose? ¡± Xi Muxue said Her face immediately darkened. ¡°I lose. From now on, I will withdraw from Binhai forever. I will withdraw from China and live in an unfamiliar country. I will never appear in front of you and her again. I will never disturb your peaceful life again. ¡± Dongfang Mo secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Then, he said coldly, ¡°you can leave now. You will disappear from our sight forever. I hope that as you said, you will never disturb our life. ¡± After Dongfang Mo said this, he turned around and was about to walk towards the hall when he was stopped by Xi Muxue the moment he turned around. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was gloomy. He was very dissatisfied with her endless pestering. If it was not because she was Xi Muru¡¯s only sister in the world, he would have gotten someone to throw her out long ago. ¡°Dongfang Mo, ¡± Xi Muxue¡¯s voice had a rare sadness and tenderness. After calling out to him, tears were already rolling in her eyes. ¡°speak quickly, ¡± Dongfang Mo said impatiently. He was very impatient with her stammering. ¡°I want to ask if you¡¯ve ever liked me, ¡± Xi Muxue bit her lips gently and clenched her fists. She finally gathered her courage and asked, ¡°have you ever liked me? Even just a little bit? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s answer was very straightforward. It could be said that he did not care about Xi Muxue¡¯s reputation at all His voice was cold and distant. ¡°When I went to the XI family to propose marriage, it was because the scarf that Mu ru used to bandage my wound had the name Xi Muxue on it. Later on, the scarf that you used also had the same name. Even though the person I was facing at that time was you, from the beginning to the end, the person I loved in my heart was the girl who bandaged my wound. She was the girl who brought me soup every day when I was sick in the hospital and read to me every day. Even though she used your name at that time, I loved that person and not the same name. ¡± When Xi Muxue heard this, she finally gave uppletely She looked bitterly regretful as she muttered to herself, ¡°If I knew this would end up like this, I would never have let mu ru bring you soup and take care of you on my behalf. If I knew you were fine, I would never have let mu ru marry you on my behalf. All of this... ¡°I brought this upon myself. ¡± Chapter 990

Chapter 990: Chapter 990 was the reincarnation of three lifetimes and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo had already turned around and walked into the hall while Xi Muxue was still mumbling. At this moment, the wedding in the hall had already begun. He heard the emcee asking if the groom was willing to spend his life with the bride Be It the changes in his life or the pain and suffering, he was willing to stay by her side and not abandon her. When he saw this scene, he was filled with emotions. Eight years ago, in the Church, he and Xi Muru had also held a wedding like this. At that time, the two of them had also promised in front of God that they would not abandon each other for the rest of their lives. However, back then, she had used Xi Muxue¡¯s name. This was the regret of his life. It seemed that he really had to hold another wedding. He had to announce to the world that the person he would spend the rest of his life with was Xi Muru. The person who would never abandon him was also Xi Muru. After the emcee on the stage finished questioning the groom and bride, he officially announced that they were husband and wife. At the same time, he asked the groom to put a ring on the bride. At this moment, his heart inexplicably tensed up as he stared fixedly at the stage He was really afraid that the groom would identally put the ring on the maid of honor¡¯s finger, Mu Ru. Fortunately, his worry was unnecessary. The groom¡¯s eyes were only on his bride, Cheng Feier. He did not even spare a nce at the maid of honor, Xi Muru, who was more beautiful than Cheng Feier. Finally, the wedding waspleted. Dongfang Mo wanted to bring mu ru back at this moment. Unfortunately, Mu Ru was the maid of honor who had to apany the bride the entire time. She had to help the bride change her clothes, help her block the wine, and apany her to toast the guests. Dongfang Mo felt a little helpless and could only find a remote seat to sit down. Fortunately, he always had an ice-cold expression on his face, so the other guests did not dare to rashly approach him. Even if they were sitting at the same table, everyone was slightly further away from his courtyard. Mu Ru and the best man apanied the bride and groom to toast. When they walked to Dongfang Mo¡¯s table, they saw that he was alone and did not seem to fit in with the crowd. They could not help but re at him, and the meaning in their eyes was: can¡¯t you be more approachable to the people? He immediately returned her a look: I¡¯m not close enough to the people How can I be civil?¡± On the other hand, you did not care about your husband¡¯s feelings at all. First, you used me to make a bet with others. Now that you¡¯re walking together with the best man, people will misunderstand that you and he are a couple. I can¡¯t wait to take off that best man¡¯s uniform and wear it on me. Fortunately, the husband and wife only used their eyes tomunicate, so no one could tell. Cheng Feier¡¯s husband had always worshipped Dongfang Mo, so he dared to propose a toast to him. Dongfang Mo originally wanted to use the excuse that he was going to driveter to directly decline because the quality of the wine at the wedding banquet was average, and the wine that he drank was usually french-imported red wine and high-quality foreign wine. However, before he could say anything, Xi Muru threw him a look, indicating that he had to drink it, or else he would not give her face. Forget about the wine, even if it was slops, he had to drink it. Well, he was already a ve to his wife now. In order not to make the empress angry, he reluctantly drank the wine that was difficult to swallow with the groom. It only made him cough twice, and the moment he looked up.. He realized that a certain woman was smiling brightly. Well, as long as she was happy, as long as she smiled, then it didn¡¯t matter even if he suffered a little. Anyway, he usually had to please her, otherwise that woman would starve him on the bed. After Dongfang Mo silently prayed for 80 times in his heart, this marriage was finally over. He let out a long sigh of relief. Seeing that she had changed her clothes and came out, he did not wait for her to say goodbye to the bride and groom. He directly pulled her hand and walked downstairs He left the hotel almost as if he was fleeing. Chapter 991

Chapter 991: Chapter 991 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± Mu Ru was confused by him She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°isn¡¯t it impolite for us to just leave like this? Besides, why are you in such a hurry? There are still a few hours before Yun Hengyun¡¯s centennial party tonight, okay? ¡± ¡°INTERROGATE YOU! ¡± Dongfang Mo opened the car door and shoved her into the car. He said angrily, ¡°Xi Muru, are you getting more and more capable now? You actually dare to take your husband out to bet with others? ¡± Mu Ru was so scared that she stuck out her tongue. Looking at the angry man in the driver¡¯s seat, she quickly turned around and kissed his handsome face tofort his injured heart. However, this time, Dongfang Mo did not appreciate her kindness. He still said with a cold face, ¡°Xi Muru, why did you agree to take me to bet with her? Aren¡¯t you worried at all? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried, ¡± Mu Ru said truthfully. ¡°since it¡¯s a bet, then it¡¯s the same as gambling. Of course, I have to take risks... ¡± ¡°since you know you have to take risks, why are you still going? ¡± Dongfang Mo reprimanded her with a cold face. ¡°I think you¡¯re muddle-headed. Could it be that you¡¯ve be more and more stupid after giving birth? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who became stupid after bing a father, ¡± Mu ru said disdainfully and then angrily exined, ¡°I¡¯m just being greedy because she said that if we won, she would nevere and disturb our lives. ¡± ¡°But what if I didn¡¯t recognize her? What if we lost? ¡± Dongfang Mo was furious after hearing her words. He used his hand to poke her forehead symbolically and said, ¡°you idiotic woman. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the idiotic one? ¡± Mu Ru came back to her senses and rolled her eyes at him Then, she said inly, ¡°if I lose, then I have no regrets. I¡¯ve helped you give birth to three children. I¡¯ve lived with you for so many years and shared a bed with you for so long. If you can¡¯t recognize me in a sea of people, then what¡¯s there for me to be sad about ¡°It¡¯s just a man who doesn¡¯t put me in his heart. Isn¡¯t losing a good thing? ¡± Dongfang Mo waspletely speechless by her point of view. Well, people say that women who lose weight tend to have low Iq, but after Xi Muru lost weight, why did her Iq not decrease but instead be higher? ¡°Hey, Dongfang Mo, do you want to drive home? ¡± Mu Ru saw that she was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat in a daze She could not help but pinch his ear to remind him, ¡°you even said that you were going to hold a 100th birthday banquet for your son. There might be many guests in one inch ink city, but you¡¯re still in a daze here. ¡± ¡°Aiyo, be gentle, ¡± Dongfang Mo shouted exaggeratedly on purpose, but immediately started the car. Seriously, when he got angry, he actually forgot about Yun Heng and Yun Zai¡¯s hundred-year-old birthday banquet. Thus, the two of them quickly drove back to one inch ink city. Actually, there were still more than two hours before the hundred-year-old banquet that night, so there were still no guests in one inch ink city. However, Che Qixuan carried Yu Yu and ran down the stairs in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Mu Ru hurriedly ran up to them. Looking at Yu Yu whose face was twisted from the pain in Che Qixuan¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? You must be disobedient and eating ice cream behind our backs! ¡± Dongfang Mo, who ran up from behind, quickly answered. Then, he took out his phone and called the family doctor, Liu Hao He told him to use the rocket speed to rush to one inch Mo city. Chapter 992

Chapter 992: Chapter 992 Love was the cycle of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little feather had indeed suffered from acute gastroenteritis due to vomiting and diarrhea from eating too much ice cream. Fortunately, Liu Hao rushed over and quickly gave her fluids. Dongfang Mo almost criticized Che Qixuan to death. He said that he had to be careful when spoiling a child. With such a messy pampering and little feather being so small, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the good and the bad. Even an adult like you wouldn¡¯t be able to get the good and the bad If she became interested that day and asked You to pluck the moon from the sky for her, would you really think of a way to pluck it for her? Che Qixuan quibbled in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? As long as I can do it, as long as I can pluck the moon from the sky, I will definitely give it to her, right? ¡± Dongfang Mo was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard this. Then, he said that he would not bring little feather back to Korea. He said that with him taking care of the child like this, it was still a question whether her little feather could grow up to be an adult. Sooner orter, she would be spoiled to death by him. No.. It was because of his carelessness that he was killed. When Che Qixuan heard this, he was so scared that the sweat on his forehead started to drip down. He quickly swore that he would definitely not rely on little feather for everything in the future. As long as it was not good for her body, he would definitely not let her eat anything carelessly He would definitely be a qualified father. It was a pity that Dongfang Mo did not care about his oath andpletely ignored it. Mu Ru also said that little feather¡¯s stomach was not very good to begin with, so this time, she could not let che Qixuan take little feather away No matter what, she had to leave little feather in one inch ink city. Che Qixuan was so angry that he cried out loudly. He could not help but shout, ¡°you husband and wife are too heartless. If you don¡¯t bring little feather away, I will think of a way to steal Yun Heng and Yun Zai away. Dongfang Mo, don¡¯t forget, my stealing work is top-notch. ¡± Did you forget that I helped you steal the three billion back then? Dongfang Mo red at him and said, ¡°what kind of ce do you think one inch Mo city is? ¡± ¡°You can take people away so easily? ¡± ¡°You really think of this ce as a free market. ¡°. Che Qixuan said disdainfully, ¡°perhaps in your eyes, your one inch Mo city is impregnable. But I¡¯m sorry, in my eyes, your ce is indeed simr to a free market, not to mention me... ¡± Even little feather could enter and exit freely without going through the main gate. Dongfang Mo ignored him when he heard this, saying that if you have the ability,e and steal it. Let¡¯s see if you can steal Yun Heng and Yun Zai out. In short, there¡¯s no way you can take little feather away. Che Qixuan wanted to argue with him, but uncle Liu knocked on the door outside to inform Dongfang Mo that the guests were starting to enter one-inch ink city. Dongfang Mo hurriedly walked out of the door. Che Qixuan had always felt that he had let uncle Liu and aunt Liu down, so even when he came to one-inch ink city, he tried to avoid meeting them as much as possible because he was afraid of causing them to be sad, afraid that they would think of Sui¡¯er when they saw him. After Dongfang Mo and Uncle Liu left, Che Qixuan went to look at little feather who was still hanging the IV drip in the room. At this time, Xi Muru had gone downstairs to wee the guests, so little feather only had Liu Hao by his side. Che Qixuan sent Liu Hao away and then sat down by little feather¡¯s bed. Looking at the Pale little feather, he said with great heartache, ¡°Yu Yu, Dongfang Mo and his wife don¡¯t allow you to go back to Korea with me. What should we do? ¡± Little feather immediately used his hand to caress his extremely painful face. He smiled and said softly, ¡°the old way is to run away. Anyway, the couple likes to sleepte. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll quietly run back to Korea. ¡± Chapter 993

Chapter 993: Chapter 993 love was the reincarnation of three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION During the twins¡¯100th-year-old banquet, Dongfang Mo had originally called feather back to let her push her two younger brothers onto the stage. Then, he would announce to the world that he had three children. At the same time, he would officially announce feather¡¯s identity to the world. Although many people knew that Xi Muru had helped Dongfang Mo give birth to a daughter more than six years ago, after all, feather¡¯s identity had not been officially announced at a formal asion. There were still many people who did not know about it. Unfortunately, the n did not go as nned. At this moment, little feather was being dripped with an acute gastroenteritis drip. Of course, he would not be able toe onstage. Therefore, the twins¡¯centennial banquet¡¯s main characters were still the twins, Yun Heng and Yun Zai It had nothing to do with little feather at all. Many people came to the centennial banquet. Not only were there big shots in Binhai¡¯s political and business circles, but there were also some socialites anddies. At the same time, there were Hong Kong and Macau¡¯s business circles, celebrities, and people from all walks of life. Anyone who knew Dongfang Mo.. Or those who had interacted with him once or twice came to congratte him. Unlike the twins who only had rtives and friends for the full moon banquet, there were many guests this time. It was almost the most grand asion the Dongfang family had seen in the past ten years. Uncle Liu and aunt Liu could not help but sigh. It had been a long time since the Dongfang family had been so lively.. Ten yearster, there was finally a reappearance of the golden age of Dongfang. In the past ten years, Dongfang Mo had not had an easy time, especially in the past eight years with Mu Ru. Of course, the twins were the main characters. So when Dongfang Mo was speaking, Xi Muru pushed the twins onto the stage. Under everyone¡¯s warm apuse, Dongfang Mo pressed the button to start the 100-year-old banquet. He very enthusiastically introduced their three children to everyone. Even if little feather could note up to the stage to meet everyone, he did not miss out on his daughter. At the same time, he told everyone about the difficult journey he and Xi Muru had gone through in the past eight years. In the end, of course, he was very grateful to his wife, saying that it was a lifetime¡¯s blessing to be able to meet her in this life. The guests below the stage apuded loudly. The men were all envious of Dongfang Mo¡¯s good luck. It was not easy to meet a woman who knew how to love and share hardships with him in his lifetime. The women, on the other hand, focused their envious and jealous gazes on the woman called Xi Muru. There were even some who were secretly discussing how ugly Xi Muru was back then, saying that she had a birthmark on her forehead and that she was a jinx. Now, reality proved that any birthmark was not a sign of a lifetime. The Fortune Teller¡¯s words were even more untrustworthy. Look at the Jinx who was abandoned by Xi Yuancheng back then. What kind of good luck did she bring to Dongfang Mo now? In everyone¡¯s hearts, Dongfang Mo had always been an indifferent and cold-hearted figure. Tonight, he had changed his usual icy expression and was always chatting with everyone with a smile on his face. It instantly gave people the illusion that this man who became a father after marriage.. It was as if he had been cast back into the furnace. The hundred-year-old banquet was held veryte. The twins, who were the main characters, were also putting in extra effort tonight. They followed their parents under the arms of the wet nurse and did not cry or make a fuss. They stared at so many guests with wide, curious eyes Their chubby little faces were smiling innocently and brightly. Therefore, some people could not help but sigh. This person¡¯s life was indeed unpredictable. Seven or eight years ago, Dongfang Mo was still widely rumored to be a eunuch. Now, Dongfang Mo was already the father of three children. What did it mean that the world was as new as the game of go This was called the world was as new as the game of go The current Dongfang Group, in Binhai City, who dared to say that it was not a first-rate big enterprise? Chapter 994

Chapter 994: Chapter 994 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After the twins¡¯100-year-old banquet, everyone in the outside worldmented that Dongfang Mo¡¯s life was full of ups and downs. They said that he had a good wife and a filial son in this life, and that he had both children and a sessful career. He had no regrets in this life. Dongfang Mo scoffed when he heard these words. He thought to himself, why do I have no regrets in this life There were many regrets in his life, but no one knew about it. His lifelong regret was that his father¡¯s remains could never be found. He could only bury his father in clothes. His lifelong regret was that he could only find a pile of bones and a bloody diary after searching for his mother for many years. His lifelong regret was that he and Xi Muru could not hold a wedding with their own names. He clearly wanted to hold a recement wedding, but Xi Muru, that stubborn woman, refused to do it no matter what The outsiders who said that his child¡¯s 100th birthday party already knew that his wife was Xi Muru. Also, he had made such a special proposal. There were thousands of people at the peak of Wutong Mountain that night, so it could be considered as a thousand witnesses, right What was the point of holding a recement wedding How much money was burning? Alright, alright. The so-called good wife was a virtuous and thrifty wife. If she was not willing to hold a recement wedding, he could not force her. However, he said that their honeymoon had not gone well that time, so he had to go and make up for it again. Xi Muru was most afraid of having a second honeymoon. She had no interest in having a second honeymoon at all. Every time Dongfang Mo mentioned having a second honeymoon, the first thing that popped into her mind was the avnche scene in the Alps. Therefore, Xi Muru was very opposed to having a second honeymoon. Unfortunately, her objection was invalid. Dongfang Mo said with conviction, ¡°even though you are the empress, you can¡¯t always listen to you, right? ¡± Even the empress had to listen to the opinions of the ministers, right? Xi Muru couldn¡¯t win against him. In the end, she had already recognized him as her child. Now that she was busy with these two brats, how could she have time to go on a honeymoon? Moreover, did a honeymoon not require time Her Time was very tight right now. Besides taking care of her child, she also had to draw. Because she had promised teacher Nanke that she would attend the Paris international art exhibition this year. Dongfang Mo wasn¡¯t very interested in her going to the art exhibition. However, he seized on this matter and said that since she was going to attend the art exhibition, she should go out and take a look Alright, I suggest that I bring you overseas to sketch, alright I¡¯ll even have to be your coolie to carry the Easel. Mu Ru did not know whether tough or cry when she heard this. Dongfang Mo clearly wanted to go on a honeymoon, alright He was simply looking for an excuse on purpose. Alright, but seeing that he was willing to help her carry the Easel, she reluctantly agreed Then, she asked again, ¡°Yun Heng and Yun are now more than half a year old. They already know how to recognize people. We can¡¯t possibly leave them behind like during the Spring Festival, right? They will look for their parents. ¡± This was a headache. ording to Dongfang Mo, he did not want to bring these two brats because the so-called honeymoon was to spend time alone. How could there be room for a third or even a fourth person in the two-person world? However, these two brats insisted on sticking to mu ru every day. If they did not see her for a long time, they would cry and shout. Mu Ru was soft-hearted and could not bear to hear the child cry. Once the child cried, her heart would be broken. Finally, after discussing and discussing, Dongfang Mo finally changed his honeymoon with Xi Muru to a family trip. The two wet nurses and mother Wang would go on a trip with them. Chapter 995

Chapter 995: Chapter 995 love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Due to his previous experience in the Alps, he did not dare to go anywhere dangerous during this honeymoon. Therefore, Dongfang Mo chose Provence in the south of France, even though it was a ce that was trampled by the people of France. Mu Ru was not interested in provence at all. She said that there was really nothing to see in sunflower fields andvender. In the past, Che Qixuan had taken her and little feather there and did not want to go again. When Dongfang Mo heard this, he became more and more unhappy. He could not help but say coldly, ¡°it was Che Qixuan who took you there. Now, I will take you there. Moreover, I have decided that we still have to take wedding photos there. ¡°. Mu Ru was in great pain when she heard this. She fell for Dongfang Mo¡¯s trick and said that she would take wedding photos with him all day. Then, how would she have time to sketch? Dongfang Mo said humorously, ¡°why can¡¯t you sketch? ¡± ¡°You can draw us together, right? ¡± ¡°Or, why don¡¯t we not take wedding photos and let you do all the drawing? ¡°? Mu Ru quickly begged for mercy and said, ¡°please spare me. Can I put my drawings on disy? ¡± Fine, then let¡¯s use the camera to shoot. The camera can shoot quickly and save time. However, in fact, Mu Ru, along with her two children and three Nannies, followed Dongfang Mo to provence and found out that shooting wedding gowns was no faster than drawing with a brush. It was even more time-consuming. They went to provence, France, in early July. Initially, Mu ru wanted to bring little feather because it was almost summer vacation in Korea. However, when she called, it was Che Qishuan who answered. When he heard on the phone that Mu ru wanted to bring little feather to provence, he immediately rejected it. He teased, ¡°don¡¯t you two bring enough people for your honeymoon? ¡± Do you think the lightbulbs aren¡¯t bright enough Do you have to add two more? Mu Ru was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but refute him. She said that at Yun Hengyun¡¯s 100th birthday party, they wanted to leave little feather an inch of ink city and not bring him back. Later, he secretly brought little feather back to Korea. Che Qixuan smiled smugly on the other side, saying that this was called charm. If you can¡¯t make Dongfang Moe to Korea, you can also secretly bring little feather back to Binhai. Let¡¯s see if little feather is willing? Alright, regarding this question, Mu Ru didn¡¯t argue with Che Qixuan because Che Qixuan was telling the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for little feather herself wanting to go back to Korea, Che Qixuan wouldn¡¯t have been able to take her away. Mu Ru thought that when they went to provence, they would have to stay in a hotel like they did in Nim or the Alps. Thus, on the ne, she was still saying that with so many people, they would need at least three rooms to stay? Dongfang Moughed when he heard this. At that time, he was ying with Yun Heng, who had just sat down. The father and son were fighting over the rattle drum and didn¡¯t respond to her words. When they arrived in Provence, Mu ru realized that they didn¡¯t need to stay in a hotel at all. This was because Dongfang Mo actually had a courtyard-style vi in Provence. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to one inch Mo city in Binhai.. However, the courtyard of this small vi seemed quiet and elegant. The courtyard wasn¡¯t big. It was only sixty to seventy square meters, but it was filled withvender. In early July, thevender had just been dyed purple, and the entire courtyard was covered in a light purple color. The fragrance ofvender flowers assailed one¡¯s nose, making one feel rxed and happy. Mu Ru was surprised that Dongfang Mo had a small vi here. She couldn¡¯t help but ask him when he bought it. He smiled and said that he bought itst year. She hadn¡¯t had a child yet, so she had nned to bring her and little feather herest year. But then she got pregnant.. So he had left the vi waiting for a year. Chapter 996

Chapter 996: Chapter 996 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The person who usually guarded this small vi was a Frenchman around 60 years old. He did not speak Chinese, but he could speak both French and English. Dongfang Mo used French tomunicate with him, while Mu ru used English tomunicate with him Just as they walked into the courtyard, Yun Heng and Yun ru burst into tears. Of course, they were hungry. Because there were too many people on the bus, the wet nurse was embarrassed to breastfeed in public, so the two children were always hungry. The two wet nurses carried the two children to the nursery to breastfeed the children. Mother Wang quickly went to the kitchen to cook. Mu Ru walked into the hall and slowly walked upstairs with her hand holding the crescent-shaped stairs. It was a typical European style. The first floor was where the dining hall and kitchen were waiting for guests. The second floor was the guest room and nursery, while the third floor was an independent space. There was only the living room and an extremelyrge room, and outside the room was a spacious balcony. Mu Ru liked this spacious balcony very much. It was very rare to see such a bedroom and living room balcony open in the country, so after she walked upstairs, she did not even enter the room and went straight to the balcony. Dongfang Mo followed her up. Seeing that she went straight to the balcony, he also went straight to the balcony, looking for her figure. Standing on the balcony, it was evening. The Sun was setting in the West, and thevender in the courtyard was blooming like a painting, echoing with the sunset in the West. It was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off it. ¡°Dongfang, it¡¯s so beautiful here. ¡± Mu Ru ced her hand on the railing and looked at the Pale Purple Xi Yuancheng in the courtyard She said to Dongfang Mo, who was already hugging her with both arms, ¡°I want to use a paintbrush to draw this beautiful scene. This is a rare naturalndscape. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied in a muffled voice. His Chin fell from the top of her hair, and his thin lips moved to her ear, opening slightly He held her earlobe. ¡°However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it¡¯s not as beautiful as you. In my eyes, you are the main character of this scenery. ¡± ¡°Hey, Dongfang, it¡¯s still evening. I want to draw, ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry out in shock. D * Mn it, where was Dongfang Mo putting his hands She was wearing a v-neck Chiffon dress today, and it actually made things easier for him. ¡°Yes, I want to draw too, ¡± Dongfang Mo was still muffled. He hugged her with both hands as they walked towards the bedroom, but his mouth was still holding her round earlobe. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I have a paintbrush that¡¯s specially used to draw you. ¡± Mu Ru was anxious and could not help but hit him with her hands. She said with a little anger, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s not dark yet. Can you be more serious? ¡± Dongfang Mo did notment on her words. So what if it was not dark He wanted to have sex with his wife. What did this have to do with it being dark Who had the rule that it had to be dark before it could ovep with his wife¡¯s gentleness and intimacy? Be More serious Heavens, isn¡¯t he serious enough What does he have to be serious about? ¡°Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu ru couldn¡¯t break his grip, and his hand shamelessly pulled the zipper beside her skirt, so she quickly grabbed his hand She whispered, ¡°we took a long-distance flight and then took a car. Your Vi is halfway up the mountain, and we¡¯ve walked nearly a kilometer. We¡¯re covered in sweat, and now we¡¯re covered in the stench of sweat. I haven¡¯t even showered yet... ¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally lifted his head from her neck and hugged her as they walked towards the bathroom. His thin lips continued to spit out shameless words, ¡°then let¡¯s take a shower together. ¡± Chapter 997

Chapter 997: Chapter 997 love was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The bathroom was veryrge and empty. It was almost the same as the one-inch ink city¡¯s Mo Yuan¡¯s bathroom on vacation. Perhaps it was because no one usually used it, the shower Gel and shampoo were still intact and had not been opened. From this, it could be seen that the French old man had received a call from Dongfang Mo two days ago and went to buy them. Two Faint Purple Bath Towels were quietly hanging there. One corner of the bath towel was embroidered withvender, and the other corner was embroidered with sunflowers. It was indeed the symbol of Provence. Dongfang Mo hugged Xi Muru, his movements unhurried. In the middle of the bathroom was an 18th century european-style Bathtub. He whispered into her ear, ¡°look, this bathtub is so big. It¡¯s waiting for us to take a bath together. ¡± Mu Ru rolled her eyes at him. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t taken a bath with him before, so if he wanted to take a bath with her, she would. However, how could she take a bath without water You want to wash the air? So, she quickly broke away from the embrace of Dongfang Mo, this came to the bath water... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Dongfang Mo quickly closed the bathroom door. It was not easy for him to find an opportunity to take a bath with his wife. Such a hidden matter naturally could not be seen by anyone. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Here are the main characters, authors, and readers¡¯thoughts: those who like it can read some, and those who don¡¯t can just skip over it. The fans were furious. ¡°Dongfang Mo, what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°Why did you close the door at such a critical moment? ¡± ¡°Why, why? ¡°? Dongfang Mo had an innocent look on his face. ¡°Dear friends, please calm down. I really didn¡¯t mean it myself. Actually, as an actor, who wouldn¡¯t want to show off something? That would also increase their poprity, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°? The fans: ¡°since you know, why did you close the door? Are you trying to get our support? ¡°? Dongfang Mo put on a bitter face and said, ¡°dear friends, please calm down. This isn¡¯t something that I can decide alone. Besides, isn¡¯t Xi Muru Shy? ¡°? The fans immediately pointed their spears at Xi Muru. ¡°Xi Guliang, you¡¯re already so old. Why are you still shy? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been chasing your story so loyally from beginning to end. Do you think it¡¯s easy for us? No matter how low we are, we should at least wear something sexy for us to see, right? ¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s just putting on clothes and setting up a mess in the bathtub? ¡°? Xi Muru lowered her head and looked aggrieved. ¡°My dear ones, this really isn¡¯t something that I¡¯m shy about. This is indeed not something that Dongfang Mo and I can decide. Honestly, the two of US also wanted to take a bath together for everyone to see, but... ¡± My Mother didn¡¯t allow it. She ordered us to close the door. Do we dare to not close it If we dare to disobey her, without her ruthlessness, Dongfang Mo and I would be separated from each other forever. What would we do then? The fans immediately focused their gazes on Qiao Mai. ¡°Xiao Qiao, what do you mean now? ¡± ¡°We worked so hard to pursue your article, and we wholeheartedly supported you. We said that we would let them perform it for us at the end. Why did you still not fulfill your promise in the end? ¡°? Joe¡¯s stepmother had a crying face. ¡°guys, it¡¯s really not my fault. The Chinese are so strict these days. It¡¯s said that they can¡¯t even kiss each other. They can only hold hands. What do you want me to do? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disobey the Chinese, Can I? ¡± ¡°Do you have the heart to watch me drink tea? ¡°? The fans looked at each other in confusion. They really hadn¡¯t thought about this problem. It was just a couple taking a bath, and they were invited to have tea. Was It really that serious? Stepmother Qiao sighed weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this question. In short, from now on, everyone just looks at holding hands. As for the rest, you can imagine it yourself. Little Qiao can¡¯t do anything. ¡°. The fans: ¡°When will we see it? Will it always be in our heads? ¡°? Stepmother Qiao looked up at the sky. ... ... Chapter 998

Chapter 998: Chapter 998: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The person who usually guarded this small vi was a Frenchman around the age of 60. He did not speak Chinese, but he did speak French and English. Dongfang Mo used French tomunicate with him, while Mu ru used English tomunicate with him As soon as they walked into the courtyard, Yun Heng and Yun ru burst into tears. Of course, they were hungry. Because there were too many people in the car, the wet nurse was too embarrassed to breastfeed in public, so the two children were always hungry. The two wet nurses carried the two children to the nursery to breastfeed the children. Mother Wang quickly went to the kitchen to cook. Mu Ru walked into the hall and slowly walked upstairs, holding the crescent-shaped stairs with her hands. It was a typical European style. The first floor was where the dining hall and kitchen were waiting for guests. The second floor was the guest room and nursery, while the third floor was an independent space. There was only the living room and an extremelyrge room, and outside the room was a spacious balcony. Mu Ru liked this spacious balcony very much. It was very rare to see such a bedroom and living room balcony open in the country, so after she walked upstairs, she did not even enter the room and went straight to the balcony. Dongfang Mo followed her up. Seeing that she went straight to the balcony, he also went straight to the balcony, looking for her figure. Standing on the balcony, it was evening. The Sun was setting in the West, and thevender in the courtyard was blooming like a painting, echoing with the sunset in the West. It was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off it. ¡°Dongfang, it¡¯s so beautiful here. ¡± Mu Ru ced her hand on the railing and looked at the Pale Purple Xi Yuancheng in the courtyard She said to Dongfang Mo, who was already hugging her with both arms, ¡°I want to use a paintbrush to draw this beautiful scene. This is a rare naturalndscape. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied in a muffled voice. His Chin fell from the top of her hair, and his thin lips moved to her ear, opening slightly He held her earlobe. ¡°However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it¡¯s not as beautiful as you. In my eyes, you are the main character of this scenery. ¡± ¡°Hey, Dongfang, it¡¯s still evening. I want to draw, ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry out in shock. D * MN It, where was Dongfang Mo putting his hands She was wearing a v-neck Chiffon dress today, and it actually made things easier for him. ¡°Yes, I want to draw too, ¡± Dongfang Mo was still muffled. He hugged her with both hands as they walked towards the bedroom, but his mouth was still holding her round earlobe. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I have a paintbrush that¡¯s specially used to draw you. ¡± Mu Ru was anxious and could not help but hit him with her hands. She said with a little anger, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s not dark yet. Can you be more serious? ¡± Dongfang Mo did notment on her words. So what if it was not dark He wanted to have sex with his wife. What did this have to do with it being dark Who had the rule that it had to be dark before it could ovep with his wife¡¯s gentleness and intimacy? Be More serious Heavens, isn¡¯t he serious enough What does he have to be serious about? ¡°Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu ru couldn¡¯t break his grip, and his hand shamelessly pulled the zipper beside her skirt, so she quickly grabbed his hand She whispered, ¡°we took a long-distance flight and then took a car. Your Vi is halfway up the mountain, and we¡¯ve walked nearly a kilometer. We¡¯re covered in sweat, and now we¡¯re covered in the stench of sweat. I haven¡¯t even showered yet... ¡± ¡°mm, you¡¯re right. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally lifted his head from her neck and hugged her as they walked towards the bathroom. His thin lips continued to spit out shameless words, ¡°then let¡¯s take a shower together. ¡± Chapter 999

Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Love is the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The person who usually guarded this small vi was a Frenchman around the age of 60. He did not speak Chinese, but he did speak French and English. Dongfang Mo used French tomunicate with him, while Mu ru used English tomunicate with him As soon as they entered the courtyard, Yun Heng and Yun ru burst into tears. Of course, they were hungry. As there were too many people on the bus, the wet nurse was too embarrassed to breastfeed in public, so the two children were always hungry. The two wet nurses carried the two children to the nursery to breastfeed them. Mother Wang quickly went to the kitchen to cook. Mu Ru walked into the hall and used her hands to support the crescent-shaped stairs as she slowly walked upstairs. It was a typical European style. The first floor was where the dining hall and kitchen were waiting for guests. The second floor was the guest room and nursery, while the third floor was an independent space. There was only the living room and an extremelyrge room, and outside the room was a spacious balcony. Mu Ru liked this spacious balcony very much. It was very rare to see such a bedroom and living room balcony open in the country, so after she walked upstairs, she did not even enter the room and went straight to the balcony. Dongfang Mo followed her up. Seeing that she went straight to the balcony, he also went straight to the balcony, looking for her figure. Standing on the balcony, it was evening. The Sun was setting in the West, and thevender in the courtyard was blooming like a painting, echoing with the sunset in the West. It was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off it. ¡°Dongfang, it¡¯s so beautiful here. ¡± Mu Ru ced her hand on the railing and looked at the Pale Purple Xi Yuancheng in the courtyard She said to Dongfang Mo, who was already hugging her with both arms, ¡°I want to use a paintbrush to draw this beautiful scene. This is a rare naturalndscape. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful, ¡± Dongfang Mo replied in a muffled voice. His Chin fell from the top of her hair, and his thin lips moved to her ear, opening slightly He held her earlobe. ¡°However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it¡¯s not as beautiful as you. In my eyes, you are the main character of this scenery. ¡± ¡°Hey, Dongfang, it¡¯s still evening. I want to draw, ¡± Mu ru could not help but cry out in shock. D * Mn It, where was Dongfang Mo putting his hands She was wearing a v-neck Chiffon dress today, and it actually made things easier for him. ¡°Yes, I want to draw too, ¡± Dongfang Mo was still muffled. He hugged her with both hands as they walked towards the bedroom, but his mouth was still holding her round earlobe. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I have a paintbrush that¡¯s specially used to draw you. ¡± Mu Ru was anxious and could not help but hit him with her hands. She said with a little anger, ¡°Dongfang Mo, it¡¯s not dark yet. Can you be more serious? ¡± Dongfang Mo did notment on her words. So what if it was not dark He wanted to have sex with his wife. What did this have to do with it being dark Who had the rule that it had to be dark before it could ovep with his wife¡¯s gentleness and intimacy? Be More serious Heavens, isn¡¯t he serious enough What does he have to be serious about? ¡°Dongfang Mo. ¡± Mu ru couldn¡¯t break his grip, and his hand shamelessly pulled the zipper beside her skirt, so she quickly grabbed his hand She said in a low voice, ¡°we took a long flight, and then we took a car. Your Vi is halfway up the mountain, and we¡¯ve walked nearly a kilometer. We¡¯re covered in sweat, and now we smell like sweat. I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet... ¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. ¡± Dongfang Mo finally lifted his head from her neck and hugged her as they walked towards the bathroom. His thin lips continued to spit out shameless words, ¡°then let¡¯s take a shower together, a mandarin duck bath. ¡± The sunset glow of provence finally faded away quietly while the two of them were taking a bath together. Meanwhile, a crescent moon was quietly rising from the ce where the sun had set Through the open window, they quietly watched the couple who hadpletely forgotten about themselves in the bathtub... ... The evening breeze blew gently. Because the warm water kept pouring into the bathroom, it did not feel cold. Instead, because the wind carried the natural fragrance ofvender flowers, it was exceptionally refreshing and pleasant... ... Chapter 1000

Chapter 1000: Chapter 1,000 was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Provence was a popr tourist attraction in France. Everyone was familiar with it, so Joe Mai did not use any ink to describe it. Otherwise, he would be suspected of spouting nonsense. People who had been to provence naturally knew how beautiful it was. If they had not been there before, they could ask Du Niang. She definitely knew more than Joe Mai. Regarding provence, Mu Ru had actually been there before, so she was not interested in many tourist attractions. Especially when Dongfang Mo asked her to drawvender, she scoffed at him. She said that the most beautiful season forvender was in August. At that time, the LAVENDER had already turned purple, so it looked beautiful. Now, thevender had just been dyed purple, so there was nothing special about it. Thevender had just been dyed, so it wasn¡¯t worth looking at. However, the sunflowers were in full bloom, so Dongfang Mo said happily, ¡°then let¡¯s take wedding photos in the Sunflower River field! ¡°? Mu Ru originally didn¡¯t want to take wedding photos, but she remembered that she and Dongfang Mo had been married for eight years, and there was no photo of the two of them in one inch ink city. If there had to be one photo, it would be the photo of her and Dongfang Mo when they applied for their marriage certificate. So, in order not to ruin his mood, she happily agreed. Originally, she thought that taking wedding photos was a simple matter. Wasn¡¯t it just standing next to or in the middle of the sunflower fields with Dongfang Mo Then, wouldn¡¯t she just let the photographer take the photo? But in reality, it wasn¡¯t like that. Dongfang Mo found the most professional wedding photo studio in Provence, and they brought the most professional photographer and makeup artist costumes. Every time they took a photo, they had to change their clothes, and they even had to remake their makeup ording to thebination of the location and the service. Mu Ru originally didn¡¯t have much interest in taking wedding photos, and now it was soplicated. She didn¡¯t want to take any photos after taking one day. However, Dongfang Mo insisted on taking photos. Moreover, after taking photos of the sunflower river fields, he also took photos of thevender. The Light Purple Color was light purple. If everyone took photos of the purple color, wouldn¡¯t the light purple color be different from the others? Mu Ru couldn¡¯t do anything about him. She realized that aftering to provence, her rtionship with Dongfang Mo had undergone a subtle change. Dongfang Mo had be the emperor, and she was clearly the empress. How did she be his concubine? Dongfang Mo smiled and said, ¡°how can you be a concubine? ¡± ¡°Even if I am the emperor, you are still my empress. I am not a yboy. I don¡¯t want three thousand beauties in the Harem. I only want you. ¡°. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but scold him for his mouth. He smiled and said that many women wanted him to be a mouth-breather. He had always been stingy and gave. His mouth-breather was only for her. She should feel very honored. Mu Ru couldn¡¯t help but re at him and said, ¡°honored my ass. I was tortured by you during the day to take wedding photos. At night, you even gnawed on my bones. I don¡¯t think I will return to Binhai. I will definitely be skinny. ¡°. Of course, Dongfang Mo wouldn¡¯t let her be skinny. Therefore, every day, mother Wang would cook the dishes that mu ru liked to eat, and he would supervise her every meal. She was not allowed to eat less, and even more so, she was not allowed to not eat. The wedding photos were always taken among the flowers and grass. Mu Ru lost interest after taking them for three days. Then, Dongfang Mo changed the venue and went to the cafe painted by Van Gogh, as well as the famous stone road and other famous ces. Mu Ru¡¯s favorite was the wedding photos taken at the cafe painted by Van Gogh. Because she went early that day, the cafe hadn¡¯t opened yet, and the sun had just risen. The two of them stood in front of the cafe, wearing neenth-century French clothing. Chapter 1001

Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001 was the reincarnation of three lives and three lifetimes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, they didn¡¯t let go of some small towns near Provence, especially Marseilles. Mu Ru insisted on not taking wedding photos in Marseilles, because she mainly went to Marseilles to look at paintings. The Marseilles Art Museum disyed the works of les de Provence that were rarely seen in Paris, such as the gue that struck Marseilles, and the works of Marseilles painters such as Monticelli and Beech, which also made mu ru nostalgic. They stayed in Marseille for an entire day, while Mu Ru stayed in Marseille for half a day. Then, she went to see Marseille¡¯s cathedral of the Virgin Garde, Marseille¡¯s Isle of Yves, Longshang Pce, and Marseille¡¯s Saint Victor Monastery. The wedding photos were taken for an entire week. Mu Ru was so tired that she almost couldn¡¯t get up. Finally, the shooting was over. Mu Ru let out a long sigh. Then, without hesitation, she took her easel and began her journey of sketching. Of course, Dongfang Mo had to follow her. They had agreed that he would be her coolie. However, Mu Ru did not want him to follow her because if Dongfang Mo followed her, it was the same as a big bad wolf following Little Red Riding Hood. He was in danger of devouring her at any time. This was definitely not a sensational story. It was indeed true. That day, Mu Ru went to look at arge patch of wildvender. Of course, there was also a small piece of sunflower beside it. She said that the wild was even more beautiful. Unfortunately, when she was halfway through her drawing, a certain big bad wolf, who was extremely bored and refused to be her model, became dissatisfied. He offered her a piece of bread for no reason, and then... ... Then, of course, he pressed her into the wildvender field. She ate the bread, and he ate her. She was so angry that she wanted to eat his face like bread. However, he smiled and said that his face was much thicker than the bread. She definitely could not eat it... ... It was noon that day. Although the sun was extremely bright, the wind was not small either. He and she rolled from thevender bushes all the way to the Sunflower River field. Because the LAVENDER was extremely lush, they could not see anything from afar They only knew that the sunflower was swaying with the wind, and thevender was constantly rising and falling... ... And the two of them, under the cover of thevender and the sunflower on this sunny summer day, in the field with the enchanting fragrance of flowers, ovepped tenderness and lingering. When their love reached its peak, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Ru¡¯er... I want you... for life... ¡± Her originally angry face slowly softened. Then, she put her arms around his neck and took the initiative to send her pink and tender lips to him, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you... for life... ¡± In Provence, they stayed for a whole month and spent almost the entire honeymoon all over again. Of course, their footsteps were not limited to Provence and the nearby towns. Dongfang Mo even took Mu Ru to eagle¡¯s nest vige and went to f 1 circuit to tell her that Dongfang Yu had once raced on f 1 circuit. The honeymoon was finally over, and their wedding photos had been developed and sent over. Of course, the wedding photos were not all of the two of them. In fact, Yun Heng and Yun Zai ran in asionally and insisted on taking photos with their parents. When Dongfang Mo looked at the photos of the four of them, he could not help but grumble that such wedding photos must not be disyed. Otherwise, people would think that we were getting married for the second time. Mu Ru, who was listening to his mumbling, could not help but hit him and say, ¡°aren¡¯t we getting married for the second time? Do you still think that you are getting married for the second time? I think you are dizzy. ¡°. Thus, Dongfang Mo could only sigh and ept his fate. Fine, let¡¯s get married for the second time. As long as she was willing to be by his side for the rest of her life, what did it matter if they got married for the second time? In Short, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru had to be a couple for the rest of their lives! The main text of the ending l also, little feather¡¯s story will be updated tomorrow Chapter 1002

Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002 Ms. Ru Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION If it is a mistake to love someone with all your heart and soul, then today¡¯s ending is that I pay for my mistakes. From now on, this love will never hurt me. Ru Yu! * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Seoul, Korea Arge-scale charity g will be held in the long corridor hall in the garden of the five-star Wing Hin Hotel. The woman had wavy hair, a bohemian-style long dress, and wide-brimmed sunsses. She wore a ssic canvas Satchel on one shoulder, but no one could tell what brand it was. Her tall figure was not as skinny and shriveled as a stick. Her head was slightly lowered, and she passed through the sparse crowd very naturally. She walked toward the signboard of the charity g at the entrance of the hotel very naturally. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, all the guests for tonight¡¯s charity g have to enter with an invitation card, ¡± the etiquette miss at the entrance politely and formally used her hand to stop the woman who was not dressed very eye-catching. She nodded, then elegantly took out a gilded invitation card from her bag and handed it over. ¡°I¡¯m here to attend this charity g on behalf of Ms. Pu Zhihui. I¡¯m her niece, Che Ru Yu. ¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re Ms. Che Ru Yu? YOU¡¯RE SO YOUNG! ¡± The etiquette miss¡¯s face, which had just been politely and formally formalized.. Almost instantly, it blossomed with a strange glow. Then, she quickly took out a notebook and a pen that she had already prepared. She said with a little infatuation, ¡°Ms. Che, can I trouble you to sign an autograph for me? ¡± Che Ru Yu was embarrassed. She was only 26 years old, how could she not be young? She hesitated for a moment, but still took the pen. On the open notebook, she signed her famous art form, Che Ru Yu. ¡°Can I go in now? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but remind her when she saw that Miss Etiquette was looking at her signature foolishly and forgot to let her in. ¡°Of course, this way please. ¡± Miss Etiquette Nakawara came back to her senses. Then, she nodded and bowed as she pointed at the VIP passage next to her. Then, she personally sent her to the VIP elevator and even helped her press the elevator button. Ru Yu walked into the VIP elevator naturally. Perhaps it was because she was a littlete, but she was the only one in the VIP elevator this time. The moment the elevator doors closed, she saw the almost shocked expression on the Etiquette Lady¡¯s face. She knew that it was because of her youth. Perhaps, in many people¡¯s hearts, Che Ru Yu should be over 40 or even 50 years old, because Che ru Yu had been famous for a whole decade. Unfortunately, she was only 26 years old. She was famous early. When she was 16 years old, she participated in the world-ss oil paintingpetition organized by Paris International Development in France. She won the crown with a tadpole painting. Since then.. Che Ru Yu¡¯s fame spread throughout South Korea and even the world of painting. Of course, she almost never participated in the various art exhibitions in Seoul because South Korea was rtively small. She usually went to therger art exhibition centers, and she rarely participated in some of the events organized in Seoul. This time, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Auntie Hui wasn¡¯t feeling well and that her father and Uncle Yong Joon weren¡¯t in South Korea, she wouldn¡¯t have attended this charity event. As for the charity industry, perhaps because of her age, she wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic. Compared to Xi Muru from Binhai, she could only hope to catch up. However, even if she was not enthusiastic, she still admired her ability to do charity work. Therefore, this time, when Auntie wisdom asked her to take her ce at the charity g, she did not reject it as usual. Chapter 1003

Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003 Mrs. Ru Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She grew up in South Korea, but she lived in Seoul for the past three years. She used to live in Incheon because her father, Che Qixuan, had always lived in Incheon. Three years ago, she wanted to move to Seoul, but her father could not dissuade her, so he could onlyply with her. Then, her father and uncle yong-joon moved to Seoul with her. She had only lived in Seoul for three years, and because she rarely participated in various activities, she had confirmed the saying that the city was hidden. So, not to mention that the miss etiquette just now did not know her In fact, even the people in a small neighborhood did not know who she was. She originally did not n to participate in this charity party because she was still in Taiwan. It was onlyst night that she received a call from Auntie Hui. Today, she hurriedly bought a train ticket in Taiwan and flew directly to Seoul. Because she was back at thest minute, she did not even return home. thinking of this, she could not help but smile bitterly. In fact, she did not return home at all because he had gone on a business trip. It seemed that he was going to Japan. It was said that he would be going to Japan for ten days. It had only been a week Of course, it was impossible for him toe back. Moreover, even if he was in Seoul, that home was not much different from whether he was there or not. This was because he rarely went home. Even if he did go home, he and she would be busy with their own things. They rarelymunicated together. The elevator gave a ¡®ng¡¯ and she walked out naturally. Arge charity party seemed to be organized by a certain government department in Seoul. Therefore, many political and business celebrities gathered in Seoul There were also all kinds of big-name celebrities in the literary and Art World. This was a business banquet in the name of charity. In fact, it was more of a time when the bigpaniespeted to be more famous than their wealth. Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. If it was really charity, she thought it should be Binhai¡¯s Dongfang Group As for Dongfang Mo and his wife, Xi Muru, the two of them were genuinely doing charity. Other than that, they were usually putting on a show. Fine, it didn¡¯t matter if it was a show or not. In short, she was here on behalf of Pu Zhihui. For her, it was meaningless. She even came in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring a painting to donate. Because she hade straight here after getting off the ne, and the food on the ne was especially terrible, she felt a little hungry, so she instinctively turned around and walked towards the dining area. However, just as she turned around, she heard a slightly familiar voice behind her, ¡°little feather, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Taiwan? ¡± Ru Yu almost didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who this person was because that voice had been heard since she was young. She could say her name even if she closed her eyes ¡ª the gynecologist, Lin Yuxin. ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t call me by my nickname. ¡± Ru Yu ced her finger on her lips and ¡°Shhh¡± for a moment Then, she went to the dining area to get a te with some Blueberry Mousse cake and a ss of milk before she walked to a corner not far away with Lin Yuxin and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my nickname anymore. No one here knows that I have another name, Dongfang Yu, ¡± ru Yu mumbled to her while eating the Mousse cake Then, she continued to ask, ¡°Oh right, why did youe here when you have nothing to do? Could it be that we can¡¯t invite anyone to this charity g? Even a gynecologist like you has to be invited? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Lin Yuxin could not help butugh out loud Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°what? It was originally my brother Lin Haozhe¡¯s invitation letter. My brother was arguing with my sister-inw, so he didn¡¯te. I just happened to not have to go to work, so I came here. Thinking that there would inevitably be a diamond bachelor or something at the charity event, I wanted to see if there was a chance... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1004

Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004, the so-called surprise

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Opportunity? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her She said unhappily, ¡°Yu Xin, can you wake up a little? The so-called Diamond King¡¯s fifth wife is usually over 40 years old. Even if there are young ones, they are still second-generation rich. And the second-generation rich are all yboy nowadays. They are not reliable, and the reliable ones are so old. Can you ept an old man? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an old man? ¡± Yu Xin shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°Do you think everyone is as lucky as you to marry a handsome young talent ¡°My criteria for choosing a spouse is below 50 years old. As long as he¡¯s not older than 50 years old, I can ept it. ¡± ¡°Then what about 50 years old? ¡± Ru Yu seemed to have a bone to pick with her and could not help but ask. ¡°50 years old is fine too. As long as he¡¯s a bachelor, what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± Lin Yuxin said nonchntly. ¡°Besides, older men know how to love women. ¡± ¡°A 50-year-old man can be your father. ¡± Ru Yu retorted mercilessly. ¡°Yu Xin, you¡¯re only 26 years old this year. If you find a 50-year-old man, he¡¯s 24 years older than you. Can you ept such an old man? ¡°? ¡°Why not? ¡± Lin yuxin rolled her eyes at Ru Yu, then said with conviction, ¡°Weng Fan is 28 years old, and he¡¯s married to 82-year-old Yang Zhenning. Deng Wendi is 38 years younger than her husband, Murdoch. So, 24 years old is really nothing. ¡± Alright, ru Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with her about this issue anymore. Lin Yuxin had been provoked by something recently. Ever since she broke up with her handsome ex-boyfriendst year, she had changed her original intention She was determined to find a mature and steady middle-aged man to be her husband. She put thest piece of Mousse cake into her mouth. Zheng was about to get up and take another piece. However, when he looked up, he saw a pair of beautiful people feeding each other in the crowd not far away. That pair of beautiful people definitely did not notice her, so they were still feeding each other the Mousse cake without any restraint. The man was handsome and extraordinary, while the woman was gentle and beautiful. In the eyes of the crowd, they stood in the middle of the crowd They were undoubtedly the most eye-catching couple. It could be said that they were a perfect match. Unfortunately, these two people were undoubtedly the greatest irony in her eyes. She had never dreamed that she would see such a scene. She had never thought that these two people were actually in such a rtionship when they were carrying her. The air-conditioning around her was just right and the temperature was just right. However, why did she suddenly feel as if she was in a world of ice and snow? This was clearly August in summer, wasn¡¯t it Why did she suddenly feel that this was a day of Frost and snow in the 10th winter and 11th month? She was like a woman in a Bohemian dress, standing in the snow-covered snow. A bone-piercing coldness came from her feet and quickly spread to her heart. Her heart, which was still warm, froze in an instant Then, it spread to every part of her body through the blood vessels in her heart, all the way to her limbs and bones. Why did she suddenly have such a reaction It was because among this group of beautiful people, the handsome man was her husband, Jin Zhengnan, who had been married for three years, and the gentle and beautiful woman was her best friend and best friend, Lan Ruoshui. She stood up almost instinctively and walked straight towards the loving couple who hadpletely forgotten themselves. When she was less than a meter away from them, she said coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, is this the surprise you said on the phone? ¡± Chapter 1005

Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005, the so-called Surprise 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two people who were showing off their love paused for a moment, then turned around at the same time. When they saw that it was her, they were slightly stunned for a moment, but in an instant, they returned to their natural state. ¡°Ru Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back to attend this charity g, ¡± Lan Ruoshui was the first to speak. Her voice was gentle and natural, as if she was greeting a familiar friend. On his face, there was still a familiar, shallow smile. Whether it was in his gestures or his words, there was no trace of awkwardness or awkwardness. There was also no sense of panic and uneasiness when his wife caught him as a mistress On the contrary, he was carrying the man beside him, as if she did not know that this man was actually che ru Yu¡¯s husband. Of course, the reason why Lan Ruoshui could be so fearless was because of the love that this man called Jin Zhengnan had for her. And this man, his identity, was clearly her husband, Che Ru Yu¡¯s legal husband. Ru Yu¡¯s cold gaze fell on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face. This face had a charming smile as usual. It was still so handsome that a woman would not be able to take her eyes off it. It could make a woman¡¯s ears heat up and her heart beat faster, causing her to lose herself. Four years ago, she was mesmerized by his mncholic yet gentle face. At that time, she was madly in love with him. Now, at this very moment, she suddenly felt as if she had seen a malicious ghost with this same face. The three years of marriage had been as cold as water. Her originally warm heart had gradually cooled down like a pool of stagnant water along with this cold marriage. She had no more hope for this marriage. But even so, she had never thought that there would be a day when she would personally witness him and her good friend and best friend, his cousin, holding hands and loving each other as if they were husband and wife. At this moment, such a scene was undoubtedly a world-shaking avnche in the Alps for her, ru Yu. The overwhelming snow pressed down on her, pressing her whole body under the snow mountain, and she could not even breathe. She had never thought that she would also lose one day, and she would lose so badly. She would lose so badly, and lose sopletely. Looking at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s delicate hand that was hooked on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arm, she felt that her heart, which was barely beating, was suddenly dug out by someone with a sharp knife, and thrown in a low voice Then, she stepped on it fiercely. Her shattered heart flew in the wind, and the sky was filled with blood. There was not a trace of light to be seen. Although her three-year marriage with Jin Zhengnan was not as affectionate and sweet as other couples, it was as calm and peaceful as any ordinary couple. Even though he had been on a fashion trip for the past two years and it was difficult for him toe home.. She had never thought that their marriage would actuallye to an end one day. Three years of marriage, because he was busy with work and because of her special work, the two of them had always been apart from each other. But even so, she had never thought of giving up, even though she had never experienced what it meant to be a couple. But she had also been consoling herself that it would be fine after these few years of being busy. On the other hand, once his career had settled down and her career had stabilized, the more time the two of them spent together, the more time he would leave for her Then, he would say to her, ¡°Ru Yu, let¡¯s have a child. ¡°. Chapter 1006

Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006, the so-called Surprise 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, at this moment, she finally understood that this was just her fantasy. It was just her dream. It was her wishful thinking. Jin Zhengnan had never thought of her before. Looking at the handsome man and beautiful woman in front of her, the beautiful couple, her fantasy and dream were almost awakened in an instant. Her heart was so painful that it was difficult to add to it. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, is this the surprise you mentioned on the phone? ¡± Seeing that Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t speak, ru Yu raised her voice slightly and repeated the question. Her voice sounded calm and indifferent, as if she was asking, ¡°did you eat dinner tonight? ¡± However, such a calm and indifferent question, which was asked twice, had almost exhausted all her strength. Looking at the man who was less than a meter away from her, the petite woman was still hanging on his arm, and there was still a charming smile on his face. Her heart, which had been shattered into dust, could no longer gather in his chest, and could no longer.. He could not find a reason to return. However, such pain, such heartbreak, such being trampled under someone¡¯s feet, such being humiliated in public, yet she still stubbornly stood in front of this adulterous couple. She still looked at them calmly She did not want to show a hint of weakness in front of them. She did not want others to see her current sorry state. She was the daughter of Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru. She was the daughter of the diving expert, Che Qixuan. She was the famous female painter, Che Ru Yu, who had been in the art world for a long time. She cared too much about her face and was extremely conceited. She had never unted her family background to anyone, and she had never thought of relying on those to gain a rtionship for herself. She knew that by relying on those feelings.. It would be difficult for her to have true feelings. Therefore, she kept her background. In Seoul, South Korea, very few people knew that her father, Che Qi, unted. And there were almost no people who knew that she was the eldest daughter of Binhai Dongfang Group, only Lin Yuxin. She used to think that the love she held on to was true love, so even if she was treated coldly after marriage, she was willing. She thought that one day he would find her good and truly fall in love with her. He would even say to her, ¡°Ru Yu, I love you, many years ago. ¡°. Now, it seemed that she was too naive and innocent, so she had such a fantasy. And now, the decision she made at that time looked so ridiculous. It was a huge mistake, and it was so wrong. He was as cruel as she was persistent! The anger in her heart had reached its peak, but she still forced a smile on her face. However, the eyes hidden under the sunsses were already a little misty, and there was warm liquid swirling in her eyes. It was so ridiculous that the marriage she insisted on was actually forced to the edge of the cliff. In front of her were two B * Stards with daggers in their hands, and behind her was a bottomless abyss. She could not retreat anymore because there was no retreat. If she retreated any further, she would definitely be smashed into pieces and die without aplete corpse. Jin Zhengnan had already done everything he could. To her, who was still struggling in her marriage, it was actually not a bad thing. Perhaps, this was his final decision to help her.. ¡°Ru Yu... ¡± Lin Yuxin, who was following behind, carefully reached out and pulled her. She looked at her worriedly. ¡°Che Ru Yu, can we talk about this when we get back tonight? This isn¡¯t a ce to talk, is it? ¡± Jin zhengnan frowned Obviously, he was also very surprised because he knew that she had gone to Taiwan, and her return date was clearly three dayster. Chapter 1007

Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: our marriage ising to an end

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words were so funny that even Lin Yuxin found it funny. This was not a ce to talk. Could it be a ce for him and his mistress to show off their love? Moreover, they were in the wrong first. If they were discovered by ru Yu, ru Yu woulde up and question them. Could it be that ru Yu was in the wrong? Oh, what Jin Zhengnan meant was that Che ru Yu was making trouble here He and Lan Ruoshui were in the open? Upon hearing Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words, the originally angry ru Yu could not help butugh. However, that smile did not reach her eyes. She instinctively raised her feet and walked towards the two people in front of her, step by step. Jin Zhengnan looked at the woman who was approaching them and thought that she was going to attack Lan Ruoshui. He instinctively pulled the woman beside him hard and directly pulled her behind him. He stood in front of Lan Ruoshui It was a posture of a flower protector. The woman in front of him was called Che Ru Yu, a poetic name. And she indeed looked gentle like water. Hence, it gave people the illusion of a weak woman. However, as the husband of this woman, he knew very well that this was just an illusion of her appearance. The real her was not only a painter, but also a master of Taekwondo. It was said that she had started to practice taekwondo when she was six years old Moreover, she had also practiced Tai Chi and Sanshou. When outsiders saw her appearance, they must have thought that she was a gentle woman. However, in fact, only he knew that this woman did not have any tenderness at all. He had seen her fly like a bolt to catch a car thief He had seen her fight against the thieves who blocked the road and robbed her. Every time at this time, she was brave and fearless. She never needed his protection. Of course, he could not protect her. Ru Yu finally arrived in front of them. However, her footsteps only paused for a moment. Then, she walked straight past them. She did not reach out to hit Jin Zhengnan or Lan Ruoshui. She only felt that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s action of hiding Lan Ruoshui behind his back was childish. If she really attacked, this pair of dog and woman would not be her opponent. However, whether they were a match or not was one thing, but Jin Zhengnan¡¯s actions clearly hurt her because he had never done anything like this to her. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, our marriage hase to an end! ¡± She calmly and clearly said this, and then walked past him with her head held high. Her face was calm, as if she only knew them, and she just came over to give them a blow. At this moment, although she had been defeated by them and was badly injured by them, she was stubborn and proud, but she did not want to show any sign of weakness in front of everyone. She knew that she had lost the battle and that there were corpses everywhere, but her personality determined that she would not yield. Even if she was alone, she had to drag her legs forward with difficulty in this mountain full of corpses. She walked forward steadily, and Lin Yuxin¡¯s call came from behind her. She walked faster. At this moment, she did not want others to see her in such a sorry state, not even her good friend Lin Yuxin. Lan Ruoshui deliberately raised her voice from the crowd. ¡°Zhengnan, I didn¡¯t expect ru Yu to attend this charity g. She doesn¡¯t like to attend any events. Besides, isn¡¯t she in Taiwan? Didn¡¯t she say she would be back in three days? ¡± Chapter 1008

Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008 in public

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice pierced through the crowd and entered Ru Yu¡¯s ears. She could not help but quicken her steps, because Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were like a sharp Arrow, and Jin Zhengnan was an archer The two of them shot the sharp Arrow straight at her heart, which was already dripping with blood. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were nothing more than telling her one thing, and that was that there was actually no ce for her. The two of them were often together. This realization made ru Yu feel that the entire banquet hall was filled with the two of them. As for Lan Ruoshui, she was dressed like a beautiful princess. She held onto Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arm with a smug smile on her face She portrayed her third son¡¯s identity as more dignified than his wife. They passed through the crowded hall and arrived at the spacious corridor outside. However, ru Yu did not stop there. Instead, she unconsciously quickened her footsteps, as if only faster footsteps could quickly shake off the pain in her heart. Finally, when she saw the words ¡°washroom, ¡± the warm liquid that had already been swirling in her eyes under her ck sunsses slid down uncontrobly. Perhaps because the liquid carried warmth, the ck lenses were quickly covered with fog, so she could no longer see the road ahead clearly. Therefore, she had no choice but to quickly take off her sunsses and extend her hand to wipe her face. However, she was shocked to find that.. The warm liquid had long been cold tears on her smooth and clean face. It was cold to the core. Leaning against the wall of the sink, she was so weak that she had almost no strength left. She knew that this ending could not be med on anyone else. If anyone was to be med, it would be herself. She was the one who was obsessed. She was the one who did not know people well. She was the one who was bewitched by Jin Zhengnan. For him and for this marriage, she had foolishly persisted for three years. Now, it seemed that these three years of persistence was simply a big joke It was not worth her, ru Yu, to persist. It was not worth it at all. Tears covered her face. She forgot to open her bag to look for a tissue. She could not help but wipe the cold tears on her face with her hand. Then, she lowered her head and used the hem of her shirt to wipe the lenses on her sunsses. She wanted to wipe away the fog beads... no.. Those crystal clear tears were mercilessly wiped away. Unfortunately, she did not have the time to finish wiping A mocking voice sounded beside her. ¡°normally, beautifuldies would hide in an empty corner and cry secretly. But I did not expect to see a cryingdy in public. Aren¡¯t you worried that this will reduce your beauty points? ¡± In public? Ru Yu raised her head instinctively. At this moment, there were only the two of them standing at the entrance of the WASHROOM, okay? Moreover, the washroom outside the hotel¡¯s banquet hall had the sameyout as the rest of the world. Men were on the left and women were on the right. In the middle of the WASHROOM, there was a long basin that was shared by both men and women. ¡°Is this ce in public? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was almost instinctively sarcastic as she retorted. At this moment, she was like a little hedgehog A pair of teary eyes red angrily at the equally handsome man in front of her. ¡°You didn¡¯te to the bathroom to solve your own problems, but to watch others cry ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the one who cried so badly that my image lost points. What does that have to do with you ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re too full to mind your own business? ¡± Chapter 1009

Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: A message to demonstrate

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The man frowned slightly at her angry retort. He shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and walked into the men¡¯s restroom on his left. It was indeed scary for a woman to lose her temper, especially a woman who was so unlucky that her husband appeared in front of her with his mistress in his arms. It was even scarier. Ru Yu saw that the man had already walked into the men¡¯s restroom, so she quickly walked into the women¡¯s restroom. She walked to thest small door by the window, pushed the door open, and walked in. Actually, she didn¡¯t need to go to the toilet. She just wanted to find a ce that wasn¡¯t in public to lick her wounds alone. She sat down on the toilet, took out a tissue from her bag, covered her eyes, and cried silently. She had always been strong and disdained tears. She had always thought that nothing in the world could break her. However, she had never thought that Jin zhengnan would use such a method to break her confidence. She didn¡¯t know how long she had cried. She only came to her senses when she heard someone in the toilet discussing that the charity party was about to start. Tonight, she was here on behalf of aunt wisdom, so she couldn¡¯t leave that seat empty. Therefore, she quickly wiped her tears with a tissue, took out a small mirror and a simple powder cake from her bag, patted it twice, and used a lip pencil and lipstick to draw the shape of the flower slightly. There was no need to apply eyeliner on her red eyes, because wearing sunsses wouldpletely cover them. The sorry state she was in today had only been seen by that handsome and extraordinary man in public before, and no one else had seen her again. Of course.. She would never allow a second person to see the capital. After putting on the sunsses, she restored her natural and confident image of Ru Yu. Then, she pushed open the small door and quickly walked out of thedies¡¯room to wash her hands by the sink. She looked up at herself in the mirror and used ab tob her big waves of hair. Under the cover of the sunsses, her expression had returned to the mysterious and cold look she had when she first entered wing Zhan Hotel. Only the hem of her shirt and the spot where she had wiped her sunsses were still left with traces of her sadness. It did not disperse for a long time. Just as she finished cleaning herself, she turned around and went to the oven beside her to dry her wet hands. The phone in her bag vibrated at this moment. She was slightly stunned. She thought that Lin Yuxin had sent her a message because she could not find her. She baked the phone until it was half dry. Then, she took the phone out of her bag and flipped the lid open. It was not Lin Yuxin¡¯s name, but a group of unfamiliar numbers. She hesitated for a moment and pressed open the unfamiliar message. However, the content of the message almost knocked her down again in an instant Ru Yu, I¡¯m really sorry. Masao and I thought that you wouldn¡¯te to this charity party tonight, so we openly got together. All this time, we were afraid that you would be sad and sad, so we didn¡¯t dare to let you know about our rtionship. It¡¯s just that.. Now, ru Yu, I¡¯m pregnant with Masao¡¯s child. Please, let Masao go and help us, okay? Ru Yu was clearly holding a phone in her hand, but after reading the message, she suddenly felt like she was holding a ball of fiery red sword that she had just taken out from the furnace. It was dazzling and hot. Chapter 1010

Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010 there was no woman more stupid than her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PRESS! ¡± She threw the ring and hot thing to the side, but she threw it in the wrong direction. It hit the man who had just walked out of the men¡¯s room. The man frowned almost instinctively. He was about to scold her, but when he looked up, he found that the woman who had hit him with the phone had already walked toward the door of the hall. The man could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that he and this woman were really fated to meet before entering the toilet. He did not expect to meet her again aftering out of the toilet. He bent down to pick up the phone that had first smashed into his body and then fell from his body onto the back of his feet. The quality of the phone was not bad. It was made in China after all. When he picked it up or turned it on, the screen just happened to show the text message. Ru Yu Like ru Yu, this name was very poetic. However, the woman he saw just now definitely did not give him a poetic feeling. Instead, it gave him a feeling of humidity. Almost instinctively, he put the phone into his trouser pocket and then went to the sink to wash his hands casually. He did not know why, but he had a feeling that he still had a chance to meet this woman. Ru Yu walked to the charity party very naturally. Under the sunsses, her red and swollen eyes were tingling with pain. Her hands were clenched into fists, trying to control the pain. Lan Ruoshui, well done. You are indeed the most powerful mistress in the world. You even dared to lie to my car, ru Yu. Moreover, you have been acting under my eyes for the past three years. You have even been acting as my best friend. Three years ago, when I married Jin Zhengnan, didn¡¯t you congratte US happily and even be my maid of honor At that time, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you loved Jin Zhengnan? In the past three years, whenever Jin Zhengnan and I were at odds, you still scolded Jin Zhengnan with a righteous look and even told him that a wife was used for pain. At that time, why couldn¡¯t you tell me clearly.. Actually, you loved Jin Zhengnan Even though he was your distant cousin? Lan Ruoshui was a poetic name, but in Ruyi¡¯s heart, she was like a poisonous snake. For the first time, she knew what kind of flood beast her best friend was in this world. She and Jin Zhengnan had been married for three years. Lan Ruoshui had always been between her and Jin Zhengnan. However, she was so confused, thinking that they were cousins. She was so confused, thinking that she was her best friend and best friend. Every time she and Jin Zhengnan were unhappy about something, she would go to Lan Ruoshui to talk about her depression. After that, Lan Ruoshui wouldfort her and even say that Jin Zhengnan was like a child in front of her. Of course, in the end.. Lan Ruoshui would spare no effort to help her persuade Jin Zhengnan toe back. At the thought of this, ru Yu felt that everyone around her was looking at her with ridicule. Even God was mocking her above her head. Look, Che Ru Yu, you are such an idiot. You are so stupid that you don¡¯t even know that your best friend has be your husband¡¯s mistress Moreover, they are already having a child, so they are using such a method to tell you. Che Ru Yu, if you don¡¯t wake up, you will definitely be stupid for the rest of your life. Stupid, so stupid. Her father always said that her mother was stupid, but at this moment, she felt thatpared to her mother, Xi Muru, she was many times more stupid. Chapter 1011

Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011 the darkness before the Dawn

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui, a woman who hid herself so deeply and schemed so deeply, she actually foolishly made friends with her and treated her as her best friend. Jin Zhengnan just had to fall in love with such a woman. Thinking about it, the two of them really were like Wolves, tigers, and leopards. One was cold-blooded and heartless, while the other hid a knife in her smile. They were a match made in heaven. Ru Yu walked through the crowd with her head lowered and arrived at Pu Zhihui¡¯s VIP seat to sit down. The charity g had already begun. Pu Zhihui had donated an 18th century european-style Noble Lady, the Golden Bell seat, which was very expensive. She hade here to help Auntie Zhihui introduce the origins of this golden clock seat and its cultural value. Of course, her goal was to bid for a higher price so that she could collect more money for the charity. However, ru Yu was not in the mood for the charity g. Until the end of the charity g, she did not know what she had said on stage. She did not even remember what price the Noble Lady¡¯s Golden Clock seat had been auctioned off and who had taken it in the end. She did not remember. She really did not remember anything. She only knew that she had gone on stage, watched the Golden Bell seat be auctioned off, and then returned to her seat. After that, she foolishly waited until the end of the charity g like a fool. How she had returned home, and how she had entered the house, she had been muddle-headed all this time. Her mind was as muddled as a pulp until she shut the door with a bang, until she was the only one in the entire space. Finally, she did not have any strength left to support her body. She leaned against the door and slowly slid down. She sat on the floor, pulled out her sunsses, and threw them aside. She buried her head in her knees, her eyes red and swollen Tears that had long been unable to be suppressed gushed out like a spring. She did not know how long she had cried, but the room was pitch ck. She did not have the strength or thought to turn on the lights. At the same time, she felt that it was not necessary because this was her own home Even if she closed her eyes, she would be able to urately know where and what was ced. Because it was night and there was no light, the entire room was pitch-ck. However, she did not have the slightest sense of fear. She remembered that when she was very young, she had once said, ¡°the darkness before dawn. ¡± At that time, she did not understand the meaning of this sentence, so she asked her father, Dongfang Mo.. Her father had exined it to her like this. He said that the darkness before dawn referred to a person walking on the road before the Sun rose and would be attacked by the darkness. People with weak wills would be frightened by the darkness, and some might even be scared to death However, people with strong wills would not be frightened by the darkness. On the contrary, they would not be afraid of the darkness. Hence, not long after, the dawn came. At that time, she always felt that her father¡¯s words were very profound. She could not help but refute him: Why do people walk on the road before the Sun rose Why don¡¯t they wait for the sun to rise before they walk Then wouldn¡¯t they be unable to meet the darkness? At that time, her father would always smile. He would rub her head with his hand and say in a low voice, ¡°little feather, you are still young. When you grow up, you will know that there are many helplessness in life. Many times, it is not something that you can avoid just because you want to avoid the darkness. ¡± Tonight, she finally understood the deep meaning of her father¡¯s words. She finally understood that some darkness was not something that you could avoid just because you wanted to. Chapter 1012

Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012 only shed tears when she saw the coffin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she did not know if she would be able to meet the dawn that belonged to her after she gritted her teeth and used it up. She leaned against the door and sat on the cold floor for an unknown amount of time. She had always thought that South Korea was not cold in August. However, today, she suddenly realized that South Korea was actually an extremely cold country, while Seoul was an extremely cold city Even though it was August in the middle of summer, it still made people feel a bone-chilling coldness. She curled up like a stray kitten. On this cold summer day, in this dark night, there was only loneliness and loneliness apanying her. She remembered that when she was very young, she always loved to make some mistakes when sheughed. Every time her mother warned her, she always said, ¡°little feather, you are a person who won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. ¡°. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She was indeed a person who wouldn¡¯t turn back until she saw the coffin and wouldn¡¯t shed tears until she saw the south wall. But now, she had bumped into the South Wall and knew that she had turned back. Now, when she saw the coffin, she finally shed tears. Of course, there was an old saying during the Han Dynasty when Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty said, ¡°there is only theughter of the new. Who will cry when they see the old? ¡°? And this sentence, which had been passed down for more than two thousand years, was now fully experienced by her, Jin Zhengnan, and Lan Ruoshui. At tonight¡¯s charity g, everyone saw Lan Ruoshui¡¯s charming smile. Who would see her cry? She did not know how long she had sat there because she had thrown away her phone. In the pitch-ck space, even the clock on the wall could not be seen. There was a rustling sounding from the room. She was slightly stunned, and then she heard a rustling sound. She quickly realized that there was a wet tongue licking the instep of her foot. She finally woke up slowly. She knew that it was tow who was getting close to her. She bent down slightly and held tow in her arms. Then, she fumbled to turn on the light on the wall. The pitch-ck space instantly became as bright as day. Everything in the room was still the same as when she left. Even the half a cucumber that she had left on the coffee table was still there, but it had long dried up and no longer had any moisture. She had gone to Taiwan to participate in the oil painting tour. It had taken her half a month to travel from Taipei to Tainan, and everything that had remained intact fully exined that he had never returned home during this half a month. There was not a single trace of him in this house There was not a single trace of him. Tow was twisting in her arms, tugging at her sleeve and barking non-stop. She finally understood that tow was hungry. She had prepared food for tow before she left, but it had probably eaten all of it, right? Indeed, in the small house on the balcony of tow, the pile of dog food that she had put before she left was long gone, and the tank of water that she went down was alsopletely drunk by it. Touching the already thin tow, her tears could not help but roll down again. Fortunately, she had only been gone for half a month. If she came back in another half a month, maybe tow would starve to death. After putting tow down, she quickly went to look for the dog food. Only then did she realize that there was nothing left. She had no choice but to look in the refrigerator. Fortunately, there were still two packets of instant noodles, so she immediately went to the kitchen to cook them. She and mop, one person and one dog, each ate a packet of instant noodles. Perhaps mop was as hungry as she was, but he did not know how to be picky. It was clearly instant noodles, but he wolfed it down quickly. Chapter 1013

Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013 destroying his things

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she was not in the mood to eat them. She only picked a few and put them into her mouth, but she could not taste any of them. In the end, she could not swallow them, so she gave them all to mop. The moment she raised her head after feeding mop, she found that the clock on the wall was already past one o¡¯clock in the morning, and her husband, Jin Zhengnan, had never returned. Presumably, he would nevere back again, right? Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly and rushed into the room. She opened the closet door as fast as she could, then threw out all the neatly folded clothes and stepped on them with her feet. His Crystal Ashtray, the cigarette box made of ivory bones, the Cologne, and the Crystal Cup with ice on it... ... She destroyed everything rted to him and threw them all away as garbage. However, the moment she broke the Cologne, the fragrance in the room almost drowned her. The pipe rolled down when she threw his close-fitting clothes at the end. At that time, it rolled out of the closet with a crash and hit the instep of her foot. It hurt so much that she almost cried again. After a moment of hesitation, she bent down to pick up the pipe that had hit her foot. The first thing that attracted her was the ivory pipe. She remembered the first time she met him He was using his slender fingers to pick up a thin yellow stem and elegantly stroke it along the edge of a small box. In his mouth was an antique pipe. On top of the pipe was a Cuban cigar. Daddy Che Qi Xuan had once said that the men who could still use a pipe to smoke in this world and the men who still used matches to smoke were all extremely elegant and reserved men. Some things were worth collecting for a lifetime, such as a pipe and matches! When she thought of this, she could not help but feel ufortable again. Her father had only said that the pipe and matches were worth collecting, but he had never said that the men who smoked with matches and pipes were also worth collecting. It was she who had misunderstood. It was she who had paid the wrong person, which was why she foolishly collected both the pipe and matches. In the end, the pipe and the neatly arranged matches witnessed her foolishness and her stupidity. She threw all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s things into the trash can outside the door. Only then did she feel that the entire room was not as oppressive as before. She dragged out her suitcase and put the things that belonged to her.. Things that had nothing to do with him were gradually put into the suitcase. She pulled open the drawer of the dressing table and was shocked to find the ridiculous brown marriage certificate. After a moment of hesitation, she opened it. A photo of two young men with their heads together appeared in her sight. In the photo, she was smiling foolishly, but his face was stiff as if he was experiencing a very painful thing. At that time, she hadughed at him for being too nervous. Now that she thought about it, he was not nervous at all. He was clearly unwilling. Looking at the book that symbolized marriage, she did not cry this time. Instead, she smiledpletely. However, that smile was not much better than crying. How could she be so stupid? She actually did not know what was wrong with her Why did she make him not like her so much The Brown book in front of her was so eye-catching that it hurt her eyes. She almost instinctively grabbed the book and used a little strength to tear the thing that symbolized marriage apart. Looking at the book that was shattered into countless pieces, her heart seemed to have been torn into pieces by herself. She casually threw it into the air, and the pieces flew like snowkes. Her heart and soul also floated in the air. Chapter 1014

Chapter 1014: Was Chapter 1014 an affair

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She once thought that if she fell in love with someone, she would be stuck with him for the rest of her life. Just like her parents, no matter how many ups and downs they went through, they would eventuallye together and still love each other deeply. Therefore, when she fell in love with Jin Zhengnan, she was also certain that this was the man of her life, the one who would be with her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, Jin Zhengnan was not as perfect as she imagined. In fact, he was not an ordinary man. He was just a dirty man that she looked down on. He and his distant cousin, her best friend.. They even got together. She could not help but think of the message Lan Ruoshui sent to her: pregnant! Was there anything more cruel and uneptable than this When she was already defeated by the two of them, she was actually stabbed to death. No, it was to kill thest trace of her feelings for Jin Zhengnan,pletely killing her heart. At the same time, she finally made up her mind to end this marriage. So tired, so sleepy, so tired. Finally, after throwing away all the things about Jin Zhengnan, she did not have any strength to support her thin body. She justy straight on the bed and did not even have the strength to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Her heart was so painful that it was mercilessly shattered into dust by reality. Her eyes, which were swollen from crying, finally could not support it anymore. They slowly closed, and in the end, she fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps, she fainted. She did not know how long she slept for. Perhaps it was a very, very long time. Perhaps it was only a few minutes. Perhaps it was because she was extremely tired to the extreme. In short, during the time she slept, she actually slept exceptionally peacefully She did not even have a dream. ¡°beep beep beep... beep beep beep... ¡± the ear-piercing sound was not the familiar rm clock sound, because the ancient clock on the wall of her house did not have the function to pick the rm clock. Simrly, it was not the rm clock sound of her mobile phone, because her mobile phone¡¯s rm clock was a ssic ¡°Jingle Jingle Jingle¡± , and this deadly ¡°beep beep beep¡± was obviously far away from ¡°Jingle Jingle Jingle Jingle Jingle Jingle Jingle¡± . She instinctively rubbed her eyes and looked around the room, but she did not find the culprit who woke her up. Just as she was puzzled, the sound came again. This time, she finally figured out that it was the home phone ringtone in the living room. She got up a little impatiently. She did not like to be woken up, especially by andline. Thatndline was also one of her antiques collection, so other than the monotonous ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ , it would not make any other sound. She picked up the microphone and was about to speak impatiently, but unfortunately, the other party did not give her the chance to speak first. The moment she picked up the microphone, he roared loudly. ¡°Dongfang Yu, you¡¯ve slept like a dead person, right? Why haven¡¯t you answered the phone after so long? ¡± A childish voice came from the phone It was an extremely domineering voice, and before Ru Yu could reply.. She continued to ask, ¡°also, who was the man who picked up your phone just now? Hurry up and tell me the truth. I heard that his voice wasn¡¯t your husband, Jin Zhengnan. Are You F * Cking having an affair? ¡± ¡°An affair, my ass! ¡± Ru Yu shouted into the microphone, ¡°Dongfang Mu Yao, you didn¡¯t study hard in the early morning. When you got up, you called me to harass me. You must be so full that you¡¯re thinking that no one has beaten you up for a long time, right? ¡± Chapter 1015

Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015 divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After she finished yelling, she immediately hung up the phone. She was afraid that she would call again without knowing what was good for her. In a fit of anger, she pulled out the phone line. Then, she suddenly fell on the Sofa and rubbed her head that still had a splitting headache. What did Mu Yao say on the phone just now She called her cell phone, but it was answered by a man. Then what about her cell phone How could it be in the hands of a man? Thinking of this, she remembered her cell phone. Yesterday, she saw a text message from Lan Ruoshui outside the bathroom of the charity g. Then, she threw the cell phone away fiercely. Well, the person who picked up her phone was probably a man, and a man who loved to gossip. It was not her phone, but he still answered it. Did he want to ask about her privacy? She was a little annoyed, but she was not in the mood to pursue the matter of the phone. After calming herself down, she stood up and plugged in thendline. Then, she quickly dialed the number that was in her heart. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. However, the other party did not speak first. She took a deep breath and made a final decision. Then, she spoke into the phone in an extremely calm and clear voice, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, we are getting a divorce! ¡± The other party was silent for nearly ten seconds before he softly spat out a word, ¡°okay! ¡± ¡°where are you? I¡¯ming over to sign the divorce agreement right now! ¡± She quickly pressed on. At this moment, she had an urge to wait impatiently. ¡°Can¡¯t you dy it for a few days? ¡± The voice from the other side was gentle and carried a tone of discussion. ¡°No, ¡± she decisively rejected his discussion, ¡°I can¡¯t even dy it for half a day. I¡¯m going to divorce you immediately. ¡± There was a long silence from the receiver. Just when ru Yu thought that the other party had already put the receiver aside and ignored her, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s clear voice finally reached her ears. He calmly told her his address Then, he hung up the phone with a snap. Ru Yu¡¯s hands tightly gripped the receiver. Her entire body was trembling, but she gritted her teeth. She was so strong that she did not let any more tears fall. Since she had made up her mind, since she had already made up her mind, she did not allow herself to hesitate anymore. She got up and went to the bedroom to drag out the suitcase that she had packed the night before. She opened the door and walked out. Then, she took the elevator downstairs and went straight to the underground parking lot. She usually drove an SUV. This was not to say that she was not environmentally friendly and did not know how to drive a car with small exhaust emissions. It was because she often drove to the suburbs to sketch, so the SUV was more suitable for her. She drove to thew firm that he had appointed. She had just arrived when he arrived. He stood in the VIP reception room of the cold and impersonalw firm. The two of them stood face to face However, there was no trace of the rtionship between husband and wife in it. ¡°Let¡¯s draw up a divorce agreement, ¡± she said first. Her voice was indifferent and distant, as if she was talking to a passerby. He hesitated for a moment, then took out a divorce agreement from his bag and pushed it in front of her. He looked at her calmly. She looked at the divorce agreement almost at a nce. She did not look at the previous reasons but only looked at the situation of the division of property. It was really a change of opinion after three days of separation. She did not expect that the usually petty Jin Zhengnan.. This time, he was more generous in divorcing her. He actually split his property in two, half for each person. Chapter 1016

Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016 divorce 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany had only been established a few years ago. When she met him, he had only established thepany for a little more than a year, and she had only married him for three years. In these three years, although her identity as a painter had more or less brought him some connections, but.. It was undeniable that the entirepany was also built by his own hard work. She looked at the divorce agreement and thought of how hard he had worked for thepany all these years. Her heart could not help but ache, so she pushed the divorce agreement in front of him. Just as she was about to open her mouth and say, ¡°I don¡¯t need so much property... ¡± I just want to dissolve this marriage. Unfortunately, before she could say anything, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice hurriedly sounded at the door. ¡°Zhengnan, thepany was built by you alone, so all the property was earned by you alone. How are you going to give her half of it? She has never made any contribution to thispany. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice was full of heartache over Jin Zhengnan¡¯s generous parting She could not help but remind him, ¡°Zhengnan, ru Yu earns quite a lot of money from her paintings a year. She won¡¯t be unable to feed herself if she leaves you, much less starve to death. There¡¯s no need for you to share so much wealth with her. ¡± Ru Yu originally did not want Jin Zhengnan¡¯s wealth because money had always been a worldly possession to her, and she had always looked down on it. However, at this moment, with Lan Ruoshui¡¯s meddling, she looked at the couple standing in front of her and instantly decided that she wanted half of the wealth. ¡°whether I can afford to eat or not has nothing to do with Miss Lan, right? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s cold gazended on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face She said sarcastically, ¡°besides, Miss Lan, what identity are you using to stop this matter ¡°before Jin Zhengnan and I got the divorce certificate, it seems that you are just a third son. I have never heard that third son has the right to interfere in how the husband and wife divide the property. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face sank when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He was obviously dissatisfied with her calling Lan Ruoshui a third son, but he did not re up He said in a low voice, ¡°alright, che Ru Yu, I have given you everything that I should give you, so you don¡¯t have to say anything else. Hurry up and sign your name. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s pen, which was in her hand to sign her name, stopped in the air again. She looked up at the couple in front of her and her heart skipped a beat. Hurry up Why should they hurry up Did they really want to be together openly? She would not let them get what they wanted, so.. She sneered at this man, who she used to be familiar with but was now so unfamiliar with. ¡°Hurry up, what¡¯s the rush? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a few days off? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to take a few years off. Anyway, in two or three years, the child might not be able to do anything. ¡± Ru Yu had never thought that one day, she would say such harsh and vicious words because she had always felt that she had nothing to do with being harsh and vicious. Now it seemed that people were actually forced out many times. When you were bullied to a certain extent, you couldn¡¯t care so much and would instinctively resist the person who bullied you. With just one sentence, Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s faces turned red with embarrassment. They didn¡¯t expect ru Yu to say this. Chapter 1017

Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017 turned out to be just a show

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui was really afraid that ru Yu wouldn¡¯t sign her name, so she quickly walked up to her She said in a low voice, ¡°ru Yu, don¡¯t deceive yourself, okay What¡¯s the point of this marriage even if you reluctantly drag it out The man doesn¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t you know how the two of you have been living these two years Every time you and the man have a quarrel, isn¡¯t it me who helps you persuade him? ¡°Hehehe, are you trying to persuade him? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, if everyone tries to persuade others like you, and everyone tries to persuade others to go to their husbands¡¯ bed, and even the children are persuaded, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos ¡°A mistress still has the right to unt her love here. ¡± Ru Yu looked coldly at Lan Ruoshui in front of her. This face was once the face she was most familiar with. It was the face that she used to treat as her best friend, but now, it was the most fake face. ¡°Ru Yu, how can you say such things? ¡°? ¡°Lan Ruoshui was obviously very angry at ru Yu¡¯s words, so she could not help but raise her voice and say, ¡°Zhengnan doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. You can¡¯t deny that. Over the past three years, he has also tried hard to live a good life with you, trying to make himself fall in love with you. However, it¡¯s a pity that after three years of marriage, he still can¡¯t fall in love with you. The person he truly loves is always me. ¡± The person he truly loved was always me! ? ? ? When ru Yu heard this, she was almostpletely stunned on the spot. She had never thought that Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were actually a couple in the past. Weren¡¯t they distant cousins? Her ice-cold gazended on the man and woman in front of her. Finally, it fixed on Jin Zhengnan. Ru Yu¡¯s hands were clenched into fists under her sleeves She asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, does this mean that before you and I met, the two of you were very in love? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s lips twitched, but he did not answer However, Lan Ruoshui answered on his behalf, ¡°Haha, true love, what¡¯s the big deal about sacrificing this little bit? As long as Zhengnan can seed in his career, we don¡¯t care about postponing our wedding date for a few years. ¡± When Lan Ruoshui said this, her face was full of willingness and deep affection for the man she loved. This almost made ru Yu spit blood on the spot. She remembered that her rtionship with Lan Ruoshui was originally not that great in university until thest year of university. One day, she went to attend a business event and coincidentally brought Lan Ruoshui along. After that, Lan Ruoshui and she got along well, and then.. Not long after, Lan Ruoshui celebrated her birthday and invited her to go. Then, she met Jin Zhengnan there. Hehe, so it turned out that everything was just a pre-arranged scene. It turned out that Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were both acting. Only she, a simple and stupid woman, actually got lost in the act and foolishly threw herself into the rtionship. In the past three years, her rtionship with Jin Zhengnan had always been at odds, and she always went to Lan Ruoshui to talk to her. Then, Lan Ruoshui no longer had the identity of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cousin and went to persuade Jin Zhengnan. Presumably, every time Jin Zhengnan was at odds with her, he was thinking about Lan Ruoshui, right And every time Lan Ruoshui went to persuade Jin Zhengnan, she was also going on a date with him, right Then, the two of them would n out how to continue acting in the next paragraph? Chapter 1018

Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018 did not mistreat her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She finally understood that she was just a chess piece between them. Now that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s career was stable, her chess piece had lost its meaning. Therefore, they decided to abandon her. Such a cruel fact was ced in front of ru Yu. It was no longer sad and sad, but iparably angry and hateful. Looking at this smug woman in front of her, she even had the urge to rush forward and p her twice. Of course, in the end, she did not do so because this was not suitable for her identity. Moreover, this was not her home but aw firm. Therefore, she used all her willpower to suppress the anger in her heart She said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan, does this mean that you now feel that your efforts have been rewarded? So, you want to take back the man that you once gave away? ¡± The extreme anger in her heart only revealed a trace of a mocking smile. The upbringing that she had received since she was young made it impossible for her to act like a shrew, even if she was extremely angry. ¡°Hehe, this is not a matter of whether I want to or not, but because Zhengnan only loves me alone. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s expression waspletely like she had gotten a bargain, but she still pretended to be obedient. Then, sheughed softly She said sarcastically, ¡°Ru Yu, admit your failure. Zhengnan, he doesn¡¯t even want to touch you! ¡± ¡°Enough! Ru Shui! ¡± Jin Zhengnan could not help but growl His thick eyebrows were knitted tightly in an instant. Then, he took a step forward, looked at ru Yu who was standing across the table, and stretched out his hand She pushed the divorce agreement toward ru Yu. ¡°sign it. It¡¯s a three-year marriage. I may not be a good husband, but I didn¡¯t mistreat you. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s body instinctively trembled uncontrobly. Her body, which was still warm, seemed to have been thrown into a world of ice and snow in an instant. At this moment, a cold wind came from all directions It was so cold that her limbs and bones were frozen in an instant. Was there any more cruel de pointing at her chest, which was already riddled with holes Was there anything more murderous and bloodless than this? Lan Ruoshui had just unted her love for him and even mercilessly pointed out the fact that Jin Zhengnan was unwilling to touch her. She had yet to recover from the pain, but Jin Zhengnan then ruthlessly said that he did not mistreat her after three years of marriage? What did he mean by mistreating her What did he mean by not mistreating her? Could it be that in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s eyes, he gave her a supplementary card for family use after they got married Did he not know that she had never used that card once She, ru Yu, still needed that money? In this world, was there anything more cruel than putting the private matters between husband and wife under the Sun What could be more shameful than this for a woman? She had been a widow for three years of marriage. This secret was only known to her and Jin Zhengnan, but now, it was revealed by Lan Ruoshui, the mistress. Wasn¡¯t this an obvious insult to her? Che Ru Yu, you¡¯re a woman without any charm. Look, you¡¯ve been married to Jin Zhengnan for three years. Even if you¡¯re married to him, even if he sleeps in the same bed with you, he still has no interest in you at all. If looks could kill, ru Yu felt that she had already killed Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui countless times. However, in reality, this pair of b * stards still stood so arrogantly in front of her. Chapter 1019

Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019 the most vicious woman in the world

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She raised her head slightly and made the gesture of looking at the stars. Of course, there were no stars to look at here because the ceiling of thew firm was cold. She did this because she did not want her warm liquid to rush to her eyes. She calmed her mood slightly Then, she said coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, since you feel that this marriage is not mistreating me, then there¡¯s no need to divorce this marriage. Anyway, marriage is the same as whether I have it or not. You can continue to treat me well. ¡± After saying that, she turned around elegantly and immediately walked towards the door of the VIP room. However, just as she reached the staircase outside the door, she was pulled back by Lan Ruoshui who was chasing after her from behind. ¡°Ru Yu, your marriage with Zhengnan has already reached this stage. What use is it to you if you continue to keep it? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice was obviously less arrogant than before Instead, it carried a rare pleading tone, ¡°moreover, since Zhengnan has so generously given you half of the assets, you should sign it. ¡± These words were clearly begging words, but at this moment, when they came out of Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mouth, they carried a 30% pleading and 70% threat, as if she was showing off how strong her love was. When ru Yu heard these words, the anger that had been suppressed in her heart was almost ignited in an instant. She looked coldly at Lan Ruoshui who was grabbing her wrist She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Lan Xiao San, I think you¡¯re too full to worry about other people¡¯s business. What does it have to do with you whether or not my marriage is useful? ¡± After saying this, ru Yu used her hand to pry open each finger of the slender hand that was grabbing her wrist Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°although I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯ve also watched a few melodramatic dramas. If you think that I¡¯m going to fiercely shake off your hand and then you take the opportunity to roll down the stairs and pretend to have a miscarriage, then your plot is too boring. Please think of a better plot next time. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately pushed Lan Ruoshui into the arms of Jin Zhengnan who had just caught up from behind. With a cold snort, she said, ¡°keep an eye on your Xiao San. Don¡¯t let her bite people like a mad dog. ¡± ¡°Zhengnan... Ru Yu... framed me... ¡± Lan Ruoshui leaned into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, looking like she had been wronged. Her crystal clear tears were clearly trembling on her eyshes, but she pretended to be strong and did not let them roll down. ¡°Ruoshui, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Jin zhengnan gently patted Lan Ruoshui¡¯s shoulder, then looked at ru Yu in front of him He could not help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°Che Ru Yu, have you had enough? You asked for a divorce, and I agreed without saying anything. Now that you¡¯re in thew firm, you¡¯re pestering me again. Tell me, what do I have to do to get the divorce signed? ¡± ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re so generous to give up half of yourpany¡¯s assets for the woman you love, why can¡¯t you be a little more generous? ¡± Ru Yu looked coldly at the man and woman in front of her who were leaning against each other She said sarcastically, ¡°If you want me to sign it, then give me all your assets. Then, take this woman who has worked for you for three years and live a loving life together. Go and give birth to a child that you don¡¯t have... ¡± ¡°PA! ¡± A clear and loud p resounded at the stairwell of the building. At the same time, it interrupted ru Yu¡¯s unfinished words. Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Before she could react, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s angry voice had already sounded. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you are the most vicious woman I have ever seen. You actually didn¡¯t even let go of a child that was less than two months old. ¡± Chapter 1020

Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020 the style of the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu almost took two steps back in a row. It was not until she was about to fall that she managed to hold on to the railing with much difficulty. She gritted her teeth and persevered, not letting herself show the slightest sign of weakness. She turned her head and saw that Jin Zhengnan was already hugging the woman who had an extremely aggrieved look on her face and was pretending to be strong. Tears were clearly rolling in her eyes and she refused to stay. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face was originally thin. Now, because of her anger, her face was even Paler. She acted like a doormat and a cabbage. When she passed by Ru Yu, her gaze suddenly swept towards ru Yu¡¯s face It was clearly the smile of a victor. ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯ve changed my mind now. Towards a vicious and extremely greedy woman like you, I don¡¯t intend to give you a single cent of your assets, ¡± Jin Zhengnan coldly said Following that, he and Lan Ruoshui walked out of thew firm without even turning their heads. Ru Yu gritted her teeth, her ice-cold gaze fiercely staring at the man and woman who had disappeared. It seemed that she had indeed been too weak for the past three years. No wonder even Yun Zai said, ¡°sister, you have lost the demeanor of the Dongfang family. ¡°. The demeanor of the Dongfang family In the past few years, she had been disdainful of such words because she had wholeheartedly wanted to be an ordinary and ordinary woman. She only wanted to live an ordinary and ordinary life. When she walked out of thew firm, the sun was already shining brightly outside. She could not help but let out a long sigh. It was said that good weather could make one¡¯s mood better. However, it seemed that her mood would not be good for a while. What did Jin Zhengnan say just now Not giving her a single cent of her assets She originally wanted to part on good terms. Since he could say such words, then don¡¯t me her for being impolite. She could totally make him go bankrupt. Thinking of this, she almost instinctively took out her phone from her bag. She was about to call Pu Zhihui¡¯s personalwyer, Li Jiajun, but after searching through her bag, she actually couldn¡¯t find her own phone. ¡°Oh, damn it, ¡± she couldn¡¯t help but growl. She finally remembered that Mu Yao called her in the morning and said that her phone was picked up by a man. She pushed open the car door and got out of the car, feeling a little annoyed. She went to the public phone booth outside the building to call her own phone. Fortunately, it only rang three times before it was picked up. ¡°I am the owner of this phone, ¡± ru Yu did not wait for the other party to speak before she spoke first. ¡°No matter who you are, please send the phone to the entrance of the Golden City building. I will wait here now. I will give you a certain amount, which is equivalent to the original price of this phone. ¡± The reason why she chose to take this phone was not because of how much the phone was worth, but because this card was very final. Because there were a lot of final information stored in it. If she changed the phone card, those information would note back. The other party could not help butugh, and then said softly on the phone, ¡°it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m near the Golden City building. Wait for me there for five minutes, I¡¯ll send it to you soon. ¡± After hanging up the phone, ru Yu came to the gate of the Golden City building. When she stood still, she remembered that she had forgotten to tell that person what she was wearing, and that person did not ask. She was a little worried that he would not know who to look for when he waited? So, after standing for three minutes, she quickly walked to the phone booth, thinking of calling him again to tell him, but someone was using the phone booth, so she had to stand behind and wait for a while. Chapter 1021

Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021 is for my daughter, right

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she didn¡¯t know if that person was using a public phone booth to Concoct Porridge, but he couldn¡¯t finish it even after a long time. She was a little irritated and was about to go to the phone booth across the road when she heard someone calling her from behind. ¡°excuse me, are you Ms. Ru Yu? ¡± The man¡¯s voice had a certain maism. She instinctively turned around, but she was stunned in an instant. Because, this was actually the man that she met at the bathroom door of the wing Zhan Hotelst night. He was extremely yboy, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was the one who had picked up her phone. The man in front of her was dressed in a suit. The suit on his body was also pressed t without a single wrinkle. If it was not for the Amoeba Tie, he would have looked a little too serious. The man had an extraordinary appearance. He stood beside her elegantly and gentlemanly with a faint smile on his face. He handed over her phone very politely and gentlemanly. ¡°Who is the little boy who called you this early in the morning? ¡± The man asked with a smile when she reached out to take the phone. ¡°Is my daughter okay? ¡± Ru Yu answered a little impatiently. Then she remembered that he said she cried in publicst night. She actually didn¡¯t have a good impression of this man who looked like a yboy. Look, what kind of men are they Last night, her crying had nothing to do with him. He actually wanted to say something and picked up her phone. Now, he actually came to ask who the little boy who called her was Was He from the Household Registration Office? Taking the phone, she quickly searched the phone book in her phone and prepared to call Li Jiajun. She had to entrust the case between herself and Jin Zhengnan to him. However, when she opened the phone book, She was shocked to find that there was only one person¡¯s contact name in the entire phone book. This name was extremely unfamiliar to her now. The other contacts had all mysteriously disappeared. ¡°Who is Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Ru Yu gritted her teeth and red at the handsome man in front of her. ¡°Why did you delete the other contacts in my phone book? ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu is me. ¡± The man still had an elegant smile on his face as he looked at the angry woman in front of him He continued to exin in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°there are a lot of contacts in your phone book, and I don¡¯t want to drown in the sea of people, so I can only strike first and kill them all in advance, leaving only my name on it. You, this way, you won¡¯t forget me, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have no interest in people like you, and I don¡¯t want to remember you. ¡± The moment ru Yu spoke, she immediately deleted the name without hesitation. Then, she turned around and walked directly to her car She didn¡¯t even bother to look at this man. Lei Zhenyu looked at the woman who had already opened the car door and got into the car. A funny smile appeared on his face. He had just returned to the country, and it was not a bad thing to meet such an interesting woman. Right, she just said that the Little Milk Bun who called her this morning was her daughter. She was so young, and her daughter was already so old. Well, she was actually only five or six years old. However, based on his understanding, Che Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan had only been married for three years. Moreover, the two of them didn¡¯t have a child. Then, where did her daughtere from? Chapter 1022

Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022 who is the man who answered your phone

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu quickly got into the car and stepped on the elerator. She quickly drove to the shy vi in the suburbs. On the way, she received a call from Lin Yuxin. Of course, she was concerned about her current situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± she said to Lin Yuxin as she drove. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve known me for a day or two. Don¡¯t you know who I am? Am I so easily defeated? ¡± Lin Yuxin said angrily, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not that easy to defeat, but why did you leave so early? ¡± ¡°Also, who was the man who answered the phone for you? ¡± ¡°could it be that you were provoked by Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshuist night and got so angry that you found a strange man to share a bed with? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Lin Yuxin¡¯s words. This guy was probably a little older than her, but he wasn¡¯t that much older than her. What was wrong with him? His hormones were so high that he couldn¡¯t think of a man and a bed at any time? Thus, she hurriedly said to her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Lin Yuxin. I won¡¯t get injured by one man and immediately hide in another man¡¯s arms to cry. It¡¯s even more impossible for a strange man to do that. ¡± When she drove back to Che Qixuan¡¯s vi, she found that both Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun weren¡¯t at home. She didn¡¯t know which country the two of them had gone to for a vacation. She didn¡¯t know how long the two of them had been gone for, and the part-time workers were obviouslyzy. They probably hadn¡¯te to clean up for two days, and there was actually some dust in the house. If it were any other time, she would have been in the mood to help clean up, but today she was in an extremely bad mood, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered with it. She directly moved her luggage upstairs to her own room, and then called Li Jiajun. Li Jiajun¡¯s phone was originally stored in the phone, but that hateful Lei Zhenyu deleted it. Fortunately, she still had a copy of the phone book, so she quickly found it and called him. The phone rang for a long time, and just when she was about to lose her patience, it was picked up. Li Jiajun¡¯s voice carried the maic characteristic of a middle-aged man. ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? Why did you suddenly want to call me? ¡± Hearing his gentle concern, che Ru Yu¡¯s mood gradually improved. Then, she cried out a little coquettishly, ¡°Uncle Jiajun, I¡¯m in trouble. I want to file awsuit. Now, I¡¯ll entrust thiswsuit to you... ¡± Ru Yu told him about herwsuit with Jin Zhengnan over the phone. Finally, she said, ¡°in short, I want all of his property to be mine. I want him to be a pauper. I want to see how that Damn woman will love him. ¡± Li Jiajun listened to her narration over the phone and couldn¡¯t help but wipe his sweat. Then he whispered, ¡°Ru Yu, you¡¯re not in a rush for thiswsuit, are you? ¡± ¡°Of course, why not? ¡± Ru Yu said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t let that B * Stard couple have a good time. Jin Zhengnan wants to find awyer. I don¡¯t believe that he can find awyer more awesome than Uncle Jiajun. ¡± Li Jiajun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her on the phone Then he quickly said, ¡°Yu Yu, it¡¯s not that Uncle Jiajun doesn¡¯t want to help you, but your aunt wisdom is pregnant now. You know, this old pregnant woman has a higher risk of miscarriage in the early stages of pregnancy. Otherwise, why did she ask you to go to the charity g on her behalfst night ¡°I¡¯m apanying your aunt wisdom to recuperate in the countryside of Jeju Ind. I estimate that she¡¯ll only be able to return to Seoul after three months... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Chapter 1023

Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023 elderly pregnant women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu then remembered thatst year, she brought Pu Zhihui to find Lin Yuxin. It seemed that Lin Yuxin had introduced Auntie Zhihui to a infertility specialist. However, she did not expect that Pu Zhihui, who was already 45 years old, would actually be pregnant. In the end, Li Jiajun rmended awyer to her. He was a colleague of hisw firm and also his junior brother. He was very famous in Korea and was good at fighting all kinds ofwsuits. He was not even 40 years old, so he could be considered young and promising. He asked her to contact him. Ru Yu agreed immediately. Although she was not very familiar withwyers because she had never fought awsuit before, so she did not have to deal withwyers. However, Li Jiajun was the most famouswyer in Korea And Li Jiajun¡¯sw firm was thergestw firm in Korea. His colleagues were naturally also among the top experts. Therefore, she quickly called thewyer that Li Jiajun rmended. However, when she asked for all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family assets on the phone, the other party very tactfully told her that this really could not be done. At most, it would only be an equal share of the family assets. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t say anything. She hung up the phone without saying anything. If it was just splitting the assets equally, why would she still go to court? She could just sign the divorce agreement and forget about it. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to let that cheating couple off so easily. However, from the current situation, it seemed that it was almost impossible to make him bankrupt through the divorce. After hanging up thewyer¡¯s call, she became a little irritated. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Now, she returned to her bedroom three years ago. She took out the bedsheets, nkets, and other bedding from the storage cab and spread them out on the bed Then, she fell asleep in a daze. This sleepsted until night. When she woke up, it was already dark. Alright, her rumbling stomach reminded her that she had not eaten for an entire day, no, a day and a night. She was very hungry, and at this moment, she was not in the mood to go to the kitchen to get food. So, she instinctively got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Only then did she prepare to go downstairs. Just as she picked up her bag, her phone rang. She immediately took it out. It was Lin Yuxin¡¯s again. She yawned and answered the phone as she went downstairs. ¡°Ru Yu, where are you? ¡± Lin Yuxin¡¯s loud voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m at your door. I only heard the sound of dragging. I pressed the doorbell for a long time, but you couldn¡¯t get up to open the door. Did you sleep to death? ¡± ¡°Was it really that tiring to find a man to share a bed withst night? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, who found a man to share a bed with? ¡± Ru Yu retorted angrily. Then, she opened the door with one hand and looked around. ¡°Lin Yuxin, what the hell are you talking about? I¡¯ve already opened the door and walked into the courtyard. Why didn¡¯t I see you? ¡± ¡°What? Do you have a courtyard at home? ¡± Lin Yuxin yelled on the phone. ¡°Your apartment on the 19th floor, isn¡¯t the entrance a corridor? Where did you get a courtyard? Did you travel through time? ¡± Oh, damn it. Only then did ru yu remember that she had already returned to her father¡¯s ce. So, she quickly said, ¡°okay, okay, I moved back to my mother¡¯s house. How about this, you wait for me there. I¡¯ll drive over now... ¡± ¡°Why did you drive over? ¡± Lin Yuxin could not help but retort. ¡°Let¡¯s arrange a ce to eat. You drive to the restaurant, and I¡¯ll drive to the restaurant too. ¡± ¡°I still have toe back to bring mop. I can¡¯t leave it there to starve to death, right? ¡± Ru Yu growled in a low voice, then quickly hung up the phone and started the car. Chapter 1024

Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024, the biggest joke

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu and Lin Yuxin arrived at the barbeque shop, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Lin Yuxin was born to rip off customers. Ru Yu just casually said, ¡°let me treat you to a meal to celebrate my return to being single. ¡°. This was great. Lin Yuxin immediately became impolite. Then, she pointed out that she wanted toe to the most famous barbeque shop in Seoul. She even said that she had not eaten barbeque in a year. At that time, she was so angry that she red at her and said, ¡°Lin Yuxin, do you even have a shred of conscience? ¡± I¡¯m getting a divorce. Although I said that I wanted to celebrate my bachelorhood, in the end, this marriage hasn¡¯t been divorced yet. It¡¯s still unknown how much money I can get from the breakup. Can¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re going to eat fried rice cake tonight?¡± ¡°Tsk, do I even need to eat fried rice cake at a restaurant? Don¡¯t I know how to Cook it myself? ¡± Lin Yuxin said disdainfully Then, she looked at the woman in front of her and said, ¡°little feather, do you need to be thrifty? How do you want to squander to squander all of Binhai Dongfang Group? I reckon that you won¡¯t be able to squander all of that in your lifetime, right? ¡± ¡°Go, Dongfang Group has nothing to do with me. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her and took the lead to walk toward the barbecue shop. ¡°I¡¯m Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. How much property can Che Qixuan leave to me? Don¡¯t I have to earn money to support myself? ¡± Lin Yuxin shook her head as she watched ru Yu¡¯s back from behind. This guy was really low-key. Not to mention Binhai Dongfang Group¡¯s sky-high price of assets, just her mysterious Father Che Qixuan probably had quite a lot of assets, right? Of course, this girl, ru Yu, would never admit that she was the daughter of a rich family. She was used to being low-key, so she was toozy to argue with her about this issue. The person found a seat near a tree and sat down. It was an open-air barbeque restaurant. Although the weather was a little hot in midsummer, eating barbeque at night was still a form of enjoyment. Because it was near a tree, it was a little far from the barbeque venue. Lin Yuxin immediately ordered a bowl of cold noodles, saying that the cold noodles here were the best. Ru Yu had never been used to eating cold noodles, so she ignored her. She just drank ice water and waited for the barbeque. Lin Yuxin, on the other hand, drank the cold noodle soup and said to her vaguely, ¡°ru Yu, have you really decided that you must divorce Jin Zhengnan? ¡± Ru Yu held the ss of ice water in her hand and sank into the Rattan Chair. She looked at the mouth of the ss that was emitting cold smoke due to the addition of Ice Cubes. She was clearly holding the ice in her hand for peace, but she felt a chill in her heart? ¡°So what if I don¡¯t divorce him? ¡± Ru Yu smiled bitterly. ¡°I admit defeat. I admit that I failed. Maybe I¡¯m not good at managing a marriage. ¡± She brought the ss that was emitting cold smoke to her mouth and drank a mouthful. The ice water entered her mouth and went straight to her heart. It was so cold that she shivered immediately. Once, she was filled with yearning and anticipation for this marriage. So much so that when she got married.. She even confidently said to Jin Zhengnan, ¡°I believe that we are a match made in heaven. We must be the best example of a perfect couple in the world. ¡± Once, she proudly announced in front of Lin Yuxin and Lan Ruoshui, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, in this life, you can only be my car ru Yu¡¯s man! ¡± Once... ... There were so many things in the past that she could never go back to. There were so many confident or conceited feelings. Now, when the inevitable divorce was in front of her eyes, she finally knew that her confidence and conceit had be the biggest joke in the world. Chapter 1025

Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025 smart women and stupid women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin was a bystander to the marriage between Che ruyu and Jin Zhengnan. As the saying goes, a bystander sees everything clearly. Therefore, after the roast meat was served, she began to persuade Ru Yu while chewing on the roast meat. ¡°Ru Yu, how can you casually say that you want a divorce How can you casually say that you want to give up on a marriage I remember you once said that in this life, other than Jin Zhengnan, you won¡¯t fall in love with a second man. However, when this question came out, the first thing you thought of was not how to solve the problem, but to retreat like an ostrich and surrender.¡± At this point, Lin Yuxin stopped and looked straight at ru Yu Then she asked in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, do you think that you really loved Jin Zhengnan before? If it was true love, why didn¡¯t you work hard to fight for him? You actually want to divorce him. Aren¡¯t you giving him up to someone else? ¡± ¡°fight for him? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly She said faintly, ¡°how do I fight for him? ¡± Zhu Deyong said that when a third party appeared in a marriage, a stupid woman would solve the woman, and a smart woman would solve the man. And I definitely can¡¯t be that stupid woman and directly solve Lan Ruoshui. At the same time, I can¡¯t be a smart woman because I can¡¯t handle that man at all.¡± Lin Yuxin frowned when she heard her words. She reached out and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Ru Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. Actually, if you want to get rid of those two people, it¡¯s basically... ¡± ¡°I only want to handle my own matters, ¡± ru Yu quickly corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary painter now, leading an ordinary life. My marriage with Jin Zhengnan is just like the marriages of ordinary families in the world. There¡¯s a mistress. I can¡¯t tolerate the existence of a mistress like other wives. Of course, he won¡¯t give me the chance to tolerate it. So, apart from divorcing him, actually... ¡°... there¡¯s no other way.¡± ¡°Okay, so now... you don¡¯t love him at all? ¡± Lin Yuxin said carefully. She had a feeling that ru Yu didn¡¯t actually put Jin Zhengnan down. Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. She didn¡¯t want to waste time with her, so she took her chopsticks to get some barbecue meat. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day and a night, and now she could swallow a whole cow. ¡°since you don¡¯t love him, why do you still let them go so easily? ¡± Lin Yuxin rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your divorce with Jin Zhengnan is actually helping him and Lan Ruoshui? ¡± ¡°So what if I don¡¯t help them? Do you want me to hold onto a marriage contract for the rest of my life? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°Yu Xin, you know that this is not my style. Although I don¡¯t want to help others, I also don¡¯t want to feel wronged. ¡± ¡°I know that. No one wants to feel wronged. ¡± Lin Yuxin continued, ¡°but, ru Yu, you have known him for four years and married him for three years. You married him when he was in the most difficult time. You silently supported him and helped him behind his back. He doesn¡¯t know how many things you have done for him. Now that he has seeded in his career, you actually want to separate from him and push him to that mistress. Is your brain kicked by a donkey? ¡± Or are you really too great?¡± ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t get kicked in the head by a donkey, and I¡¯m not that great. ¡± Ru Yu picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. ¡°However, you also know that I have my own pride and self-respect. ¡± Chapter 1026

Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026 thewyer who came back from America

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin shook her head when she heard this. She had no qualms about marrying Jin Zhengnan three years ago. Even though Che Qixuan strongly opposed it, she still insisted on marrying Jin Zhengnan. ¡°Have you discussed your divorce with your father? ¡± Lin Yuxin reminded her carefully. ¡°Not yet. ¡± Ru Yu put down the chopsticks in her hand. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her mood that affected her appetite Today¡¯s barbecue was a little boring. ¡°I was going to tell him when I got home today, but he¡¯s not at home. He probably went abroad again. I¡¯ll tell him when hees back. ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded and was about to answer when ru Yu¡¯s phone rang. She immediately motioned for her to answer the call first. Ru Yu took out her phone. It was a group of unfamiliar numbers. Of course, Lei Zhenyu had deleted all the contacts in her phone. Now, anyone who called her would have a group of numbers in reality. Because many people did not seriously remember their contact numbers and relied on the phone book, She was not sure if this group of numbers was someone she was familiar with, so she still pressed the answer button. However, it was not someone she was familiar with. It was the colleague of Li Jiajun, thewyer who said that it was unlikely that she wanted all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets in the divorce. Thiswyer told her on the phone that he indeed did not have the ability to help her win such awsuit. Even Li Jiajun could not do it. However, he had a junior who had just returned from the United States a few days ago. He was an expert in the legal world in the United States. Perhaps.. He could help her. When ru Yu heard the man say that the man was an expert in the legal world in the United States, she immediately said that it was a done deal. Tell that man that as long as he helped me win thewsuit, I will give him all the properties that I want. The other partyughed. He said that the issue of the legal fees was better settled between her and his junior. He was only helping her introduce him. After a few simple pleasantries, he hung up the phone and said that he would give her mobile phone number to his junior He asked his junior to contact her on his own. Ru Yu hung up the phone and exined the situation to Yu Xin Yu Xin frowned and said, ¡°fine, is thewyer from America really that awesome? ¡± ¡°could it be that when a man and woman divorce in America, the man has to give all his assets to the woman? If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t Murdoch be a pauper when he divorced his two previous wives ¡°instead, there¡¯s a huge sum of money to marry Deng Wendi? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. She was toozy to discuss this issue with her. She only urged her to hurry up and eat. She said that after lunch, she had to make an appointment with thewyer from America. However, before ru Yu could call thewyer who came back from America, thewyer sent her a text message first, asking if she was free tomorrow afternoon? She quickly said that she was not free tomorrow afternoon because tomorrow she was going to her studio. She had been in Taiwan for nearly twenty days. She had been back for two days, but she had not had the time to visit her studio. In the end, she made an appointment with the youngwyer who came back from America at the starbucks cafe tomorrow evening. When Ru Yu told Yu Xin about this news, Yu Xin could not help but cut off She said that people who had returned from the United States would probably not drink anything other than coffee, right? Ru Yu smiled. She felt that it was better for this youngwyer to make an appointment at the starbucks cafe because that ce was indeed suitable for serious topics such aswsuits, so she readily agreed. Chapter 1027

Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027, I am the person you asked for

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu went up to her Feiyu studio the next day. The staff in the studio were still working in the normal order. Even if she was not there, they were still working diligently. Because she had been away for nearly twenty days and came back with this matter with Jin Zhengnan, the schedule she had previously arranged for the next three months had to be changed Because the first thing she had to do now was to fight a divorce case with Jin Zhengnan. The secretary in charge of her schedule and work arrangements in the studio was Xun Jing. She was a 35-year-old middle-aged woman who was very refined and had a very good rtionship with her. When ru Yu told her about the changes in her work, Xun Jing immediately rearranged her work. However, a certain client in Japan had ordered a snowndscape painting of Mount Fuji and asked her when she nned to go to Japan? Ru Yu was a little annoyed and said that she definitely did not have the time at the moment to dy the delivery of the painting until after the New Year. If the other party did not ept the dy in delivery, then she would ask him to find someone else to paint it. She was not interested. Xu Jingying immediately stopped. She had been ru Yu¡¯s daily affairs secretary for five years, so she knew a little about her personality. This girl was a little stubborn, and her temper was not particrly good. Therefore, most of the time, it was the clients who had decided on the painting that had to give in to her And she rarely gave in to others. Xu Jingying sighed to herself. Perhaps people who engaged in art needed to have a strange temper. Otherwise, how could so many clients endure ru Yu¡¯s bad temper? Of course, ru Yu did not know that she was a bad-tempered artist in Xu Jingying¡¯s heart. She had finished her work during the day and drove to starbucks on time after work in the afternoon. She did not forget her appointment with thewyer who had returned from the United States. Perhaps it was the time of the meal, and everyone had gone to eat, so there were very few customers in starbucks. She chose a seat by the window and sat down. Then, she began to wait for thewyer who had returned from America. For some reason, the appointed time was already up, but thewyer still had note. She was slightly unhappy. In her life, she hated people who were not punctual the most, not to mention that the other party was awyer. Just as she took out her phone from her bag and was about to take out a text message to retrieve the person¡¯s number and call him, a person had already sat down at the opposite seat, and ¡ª Alright, of course, she had seen this person before. At the entrance of the washroom of the charity g the night before, the man who had helped her deliver her phone the day before ¡ª Lei Zhenyu! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lei Zhenyu. I have an appointment with someone at this seat. Could you please change your seat to another one? ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu, who was sitting opposite her, expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m the person you have an appointment with. ¡± Lei Zhenyu had a beautiful smile on his face. ¡°looks like it¡¯s beneficial to wipe out all your contacts. You have indeed remembered my name. ¡± Ru Yu almost instinctively ignored hisst sentence. Instead, she looked at him from head to toe with a suspicious gaze. Then, she could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°You are the young and promisingwyer Lei who just came back from the United States? ¡± ¡°I am not young anymore. I am already thirty years old this year. ¡± Lei Zhenyu took over her words and looked at her mockingly. pared to you, it seems that I am much older. ¡± Ru Yu frowned. Just as she was about to speak, a starbucks waiter came beside her. She ordered a Latte while Lei Zhenyu ordered an espresso. The waiter politely and thoughtfully asked them to wait for a moment before turning around and leaving. Chapter 1028

Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028 was a better way

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It is said thatwyer Lei can help me get all of my husband¡¯s assets during the divorce. ¡± Ru Yu and the other waiters walked away and immediately started her main topic for the day. She did not want to waste time because time was a thing.. For her orwyer Yu, it was all rted to money. ¡°What is your purpose for wanting all of his assets? ¡± Lei Zhenyu avoided her topic and asked another topic that he was more concerned about. ¡°I don¡¯t want that pair of dog lovers to have a good life. ¡± Although ru Yu¡¯s words were extremely in, there was also a hint of deep hatred in them. This fully showed her hatred and disgust towards Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. ¡°Then do you think that after divorcing him and taking all of his property, their life will be difficult? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her with a slightly amused look. ¡°money is a worldly possession. Even if you take his property now, he can still earn money, right? So, this can¡¯t achieve the goal of not letting them have a good life. ¡± Ru Yu was stunned for a moment. She had never thought of this problem before. However, other than getting a divorce and taking all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets, she could not think of a better way to make the couple suffer. ¡°If there is a way to make them not be together, are you willing to do it? ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw that ru Yu was silent and knew that she had heard him, so he immediately voiced out his n. ¡°What method can make them not be together? ¡± Ru Yu raised her eyebrows instinctively. She had never thought that there was a way to make Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui not be together in this world, because in her opinion.. Unless the two of them had a falling out. ¡°For example, if you marry Lan Ruoshui¡¯s uncle, ¡± Lei Zhenyu suggested seriously, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s father will definitely not allow Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan to marry. After all, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ex-wife is Lan Ruoshui¡¯s aunt. This is not only chaotic, but it is also suspected of being chaotic. ¡± ¡°good idea, ¡± ru Yu praised him with sarcasm. She could not help but say sarcastically, wyer Lei, so this is how you fight awsuit in the United States? ¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh out loud. Then, he said with a serious and modest tone, ¡°you tter me. This is just one of the ways that you don¡¯t want to let that dog couple live well. ¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯m afraid that only you can think of such a sneaky trick. ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at his words. ¡°that Lan Ruoshui is already 26 years old. Doesn¡¯t that mean that her uncle is already 40 or 50 years old? In order to break them up, I will marry an old man who is 40 or 50 years old. Do you think I will use this kind of method to kill 800 enemies and damage myself? ¡± ¡°cough, cough. ¡± Lei Zhenyu cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡°actually, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s uncle is not as old as you say. Of course, he is not particrly young either. This year, he just happens to be thirty years old. ¡± Ru Yu could not help but be stunned when she heard his words. Her body almost instinctively leaned against the seat. Her gaze scanned him from head to toe. Then, she tugged at her lips and said, ¡°you can¡¯t be saying that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s uncle is you, right? ¡± ¡°SMART. ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I thought that people who engage in art are more emotional. I didn¡¯t expect that Madam Che Ru Yu is actually so rational. ¡± Chapter 1029

Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029 rationality and Sensibility

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I am more perceptive, ¡± ru Yu said. If she wasn¡¯t perceptive, she wouldn¡¯t have foolishly married Jin Zhengnan three years ago. Of course, she didn¡¯t say this out loud But what she said was, ¡°however, I have to be a little more rational when I talk towyers. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I suffered. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded ¡°rationality is normal. Once people are too perceptive, they are prone to make mistakes. Rational people might lose a lot of the so-called romantic things, but you have to admit that rationality reduces your unnecessary harm much more than sensibility. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him like that. After a long while, she said, ¡°It seems that Lei Zhenyu had once been emotional, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very honestly Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°to be honest, Madam Che, I was indeed emotional when I was young. However, that was in the past. The current me is very rational. I know what I want and how to arrange my own life. Of course, you might say that I have stayed in the United States for too long and learned the indifference and heartlessness of the European and American people. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. Lei Zhenyu picked up his coffee and took a SIP Then he continued, ¡°actually, the Americans aren¡¯t really cold and heartless. Look at their soldiers on the battlefield. No matter what, they have to find their teammates. Even if their teammates are sacrificed, they have to find his body and bring it back. This fully shows that Americans have feelings. However, their feelings are quite rational, and rationality, actually... ¡°. .. ¡°Alright, I understand the importance of reason. ¡± Ru Yu quickly used her hands to stop Lei Zhenyu from continuing the topic Then, she said with a slight headache, ¡°alright, tonight, you gave me two answers. One was that you couldn¡¯t help me get all of my husband¡¯s assets. The other was that you gave me a lesson on reason. ¡± ¡°I also gave you a chance to stop them from being together, ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly added, afraid that she would forget this point. Ru Yu nodded and beckoned for the waiter to pay. However, Lei Zhenyu took the initiative to take out the cash and handed it to the waiter. Then, he smiled and said to Ru Yu, ¡°how can I let thedy pay for coffee with the goddess? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t foreigners rational to the point of going Dutch? ¡± Ru Yu pushed her cup of coffee money in front of him. ¡°since you want me to be a little more rational, then I¡¯ll go Dutch with you? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed again and put away the money unceremoniously. Then, he smiled and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Che ru Yu. Let¡¯s drink the coffee and find a ce to have dinner. ¡± ¡°sorry, I have an appointment tonight. ¡± Ru Yu instinctively refused. She was not very interested in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s proposal. Lei Zhenyu nodded and did not force her. Then, he walked her to her car like a gentleman. However, before he walked to her car, he saw a person reversing to the side of ru Yu¡¯s car from afar. He probably wanted to park in it. The parking space was actually not small, but of course, it was not particrly big. After all, this was and where every inch ofnd was expensive, so the parking space was just right. The driver of the modern car was probably a novice, so not only did he not reverse the car into the parking space.. He was also very unlucky to have knocked off the bumper of ru Yu¡¯s car. Ru Yu instinctively cursed in her heart. Did she have to be so unlucky Her marriage was broken by someone. Now that she was out for coffee, even her car could be broken by someone. Chapter 1030

Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030 she did not need sympathy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The man had crashed his own car and jumped out of the car. It turned out to be a young man around 20 years old who had just gotten his driver¡¯s license. Ru Yu wanted to scold him, but seeing his apologetic face, she could not even say a word of reproof. She only told him to repair it at the 4S shop. The car was damaged. She could not drive back by herself, so she wanted to hail a taxi. Lei Zhenyu asked her which area she lived in very gentlemanly, and she said the east side. He immediately smiled and said that he also lived in the east side, which happened to be on the way, so he could give her a ride. Che Ru Yu originally wanted to refuse, but Lei Zhenyu said that it was the peak season for taxis. Moreover, didn¡¯t Ms. Che Ru Yu advocate contributing to environmental protection Nowadays, the whole world advocated frugality. carpooling was also one of the ways of frugality, wasn¡¯t it? Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Then, she looked at the busy taxis on the street. It was true. It was the peak season for getting off work at this time. She estimated that she might not be able to hail a taxi even if she stood by the roadside for half an hour. Therefore, she very rationally chose to take a ride with Lei Zhenyu. While sitting in the car, Lei Zhenyu brought up the topic of the starbucks just now, asking her if she was willing to cooperate with him. Ru Yu frowned instinctively and asked with some confusion, ¡°since you are Lan Ruoshui¡¯s uncle, why don¡¯t you let her have it easy? Could it be that she has a deep hatred with you? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a deep hatred with her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was very calm. He looked at her from the side and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like her. I hate people who go to other people¡¯s families the most. Even if it¡¯s my own niece, I still hate her very much. ¡± ¡°Do you want to destroy her love just because you don¡¯t like her? ¡± Ru Yu did notment on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s opinion. She shook her head and said, ¡°there are many people in this world who don¡¯t like her. You can choose not to look at her, right? ¡± ¡°So you mean that you n to let them go and let them live a carefree life? ¡± Lei Zhenyu avoided the topic of Ru Yu and quickly changed the topic to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on them? ¡± Take revenge on them Ru Yu¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. Lei Zhenyu was referring to Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui Judging from his tone, was he trying to help her However, she had always had a strange temper. The thing she hated the most was to ept help from strangers. ¡°You mean you want to help me? Why? ¡± Ru Yu asked without batting an eyelid. She had only met three men, so why should she be so nice to her? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to make their lives miserable? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked instead of answering. He looked at her from the side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them to have a good life either. So, we cane together for the same purpose. ¡± Well, they even came together for the same purpose. This person really just came back from the United States. Look at him. He was so rational that he didn¡¯t even have any emotions. He could even do it to his own niece. ¡°My business is my business, and your business is your business. I don¡¯t want to mix things up with you, ¡± ru Yu said very rationally. She looked ahead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need sympathy. ¡± This marriage was a gamble that she had made three years ago. In fact, during these three years, Jin Zhengnan had been extremely cold to her. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she more or less knew that there was a hidden danger in her marriage Chapter 1031

Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031 Dongfang Mu Yao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she was too stubborn and stupid. She was always unwilling to admit that he did not have her in his heart. She was unwilling to admit that he did not fall in love with her in the slightest. Thus, she continued to stubbornly persevere She continued to persevere in this nominal marriage. She always thought that one day, she would be able to see the dawn of her marriage. Now, she had reached the heart of the Yellow River. She had hit a wall and died. However, she still did not need others to pity her. What she hated the most was being pitied and pitied by others. ¡°I don¡¯t pity you at all. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his head and looked at the woman beside him who was trying her best to pretend that nothing had happened. The corner of his mouth could not help but curl into a mocking smile. At this moment, she was so much like him seven years ago. ¡°really? ¡± Ru Yu replied casually. She no longer had any intention of continuing the discussion with him. Lei Zhenyu did not speak anymore. Instead, he quickly pressed the CAR CD and stuffed a disc into it. Soon, the ¡°I will be missing you¡± from the car CD flew out. It seemed like yesterday we used to rock the show / , Iced the track, you locked the flow, So far from hangin on the block for doughdoughdoughs... ... Ru Yu really did not know how tears filled her cheeks. This was the second time in 26 years that she had shed tears in front of a strange man. However, both times, she had met the same stranger. Listening to bragging Dad¡¯s song and thinking about her lover and marriage that she had just lost, she even forgot to do the 45-year-old gesture of looking up at the sky and looking at the stars. When the song was over and she thought of another song, ¡°My love, ¡± ru Yu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She reached out and pressed the CD on his car. Then she growled, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, pull over. I don¡¯t want to hitch a ride with you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was obviously shocked by her sudden outburst. Then, he noticed that the singing in the car had stopped. He finally understood in an instant Then, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only been back from the United States for a few days, so the car is still filled with foreign ssic songs. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy some Korean happy songs to put in the car, okay? ¡± Hearing what he said, ru Yu was slightly stunned and came back to her senses. She was a little unreasonable just now. Her bad mood from listening to sad songs had nothing to do with Lei Zhenyu. Besides, don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you.. How could she be angry at Lei Zhenyu just because she was in a bad mood from listening to songs? She took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°pull over in front of you. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± She was actually lying casually because this ce was still far from the car Qi¡¯s shy vi, but it was very close to the apartment where she and Jin Zhengnan used to live. Lei Zhenyu nced at her from the side. He knew that she was lying, but he still pulled over and stopped the car. As for ru Yu, she immediately opened the door and got out of the car as soon as the car stopped, then left without looking back. She even forgot to say thank you. She finally hailed a taxi and sessfully returned to her daddy¡¯s Che Qi Xuan¡¯s home. She remembered that there was no one at home when she left, but when she opened the door with her keys, a familiar smell came from the room, and her nose twitched instinctively It was not the smell of her daddy¡¯s car, but the smell of a little milk bun. ¡°Dongfang Mu Yao, get out here! ¡± Ru Yu quickly pressed the lights on the wall and shouted as she walked towards the empty living room. Chapter 1032

Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032 the little witch

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The voice was very effective. In less than two minutes, a pink little girl wearing a white t-shirt and knickerbockers came running down from upstairs. The little girl looked at the angry woman standing in the living room with her hands on her hips and could not help but sigh heavily Then, she lectured the woman in front of her like a little adult, ¡°Miss Dongfang Yu, if you want to stand, you should stand in front of the mirror. That way, you can look at yourself. Look at you now, where is the elegance of the elegant female painter, Che Ru Yu ¡°I wonder if that elegant young female painter on TV, Che Ru Yu, is you? ¡± Hearing her words, ru Yu was so angry that she almost fumed. She could not help but growl, ¡°if it¡¯s not me, could it be you? ¡± ¡°Of course it can¡¯t be me. ¡± The little girl loosened her shoulders Then, she took out a small mirror from the back pocket of her knickers and threw it to her, ¡°Miss Dongfang Yu, please use this mirror to look at yourself. See if you look like a lion roaring in the east? ¡± ¡°Look at your image as a hag. In this world, other than that fearless Jin Zhengnan, which man would dare to marry you? ¡± Hearing this, ru Yu was so angry that she almost vomited blood on the spot. She couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°then ording to what you, Dongfang Mu Yao, mean, I won¡¯t be able to marry without Jin Zhengnan for the rest of my life? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Dongfang Mu Yao nodded without hesitation. Then, she swaggered towards ru Yu. No, she walked towards the Sofa behind her. ¡°Dongfang Muyao, why did youe here for no reason? You don¡¯t want to go to school again, right? So you yed truant likest time? ¡± Ru Yu looked at the little girl who swaggered down on the SOFA She could not help but wonder, ¡°either that, you made a big mess again andpletely angered Xi Muru, so in a fit of anger, she kicked you out of one inch ink city? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, who provoked Xi Muru? ¡± Dongfang Muyao was very disdainful of Ru Yu¡¯s guess. ¡°Dongfang Yu, I think you¡¯re really confused now, aren¡¯t you? ¡± It is August now, the school in China is on summer vacation, it seems that the school in Korea is also on summer vacation Dongfang Yu, do you know what summer vacation is ying Hooky Do I have to y truant?¡± After saying that, she immediately picked up the TV remote control on the coffee table and quickly pressed on it, but she did not expect that the 8 o¡¯clock slot was the romantic drama ¡°Da Chang Jin¡± that she had seen in China. The little girl had no interest in watching ¡°Da Chang Jin¡± . She hated crying things the most, so she quickly turned the table, even faster than she turned the book, until she turned to her favorite feature film ¡°Ba Ba Xiao Mo Xian¡± and stopped. When ru Yu heard what she said, she suddenly thought of the matter of the students having their summer vacation. The divorce with Jin Zhengnan in the past two days had made her head spin. She had actually forgotten about this matter. ¡°Alright, since you did not anger Xi Muru, then you must have angered Dongfang Mo. he despised you for sticking to his woman all day long. He despised you for not eating anything and only eating snacks. He despised you for running to the king¡¯s bed at night and making him extremely mad. So in a fit of anger, he threw you directly into the sea. Andst year, you learned how to swim with Daddy, so you swam here? ¡± Ru Yu felt that her guess waspletely reasonable. Dongfang Mo¡¯s greatest ability was jealousy. He treated Xi Muru like a treasure. Anyone who dared to look at her more would be killed by him, even if his child was not spared. Chapter 1033

Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033, the Little Witch 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mu Yaopletely ignored che ru Yu¡¯s wild guess. She just watched her ¡°Ba Ba little witch¡± in peace until ru yu used her hands to pull her ears again She had no choice but to take her eyes off the television screen. ¡°Hey, che Ru Yu, pulling your ears often will make you stupid, ¡± Mu Yao protested unhappily Then, she imitated her earlier behavior and red at her with her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh right, I remember that you live in that garden-style apartment. Why did youe to stay at Daddy¡¯s house for no reason ¡°I was thinking of going to your house to look for you tomorrow morning and then pretending to be your daughter who was mercilessly thrown away by you, scaring your husband, Jin Zhengnan, into bing an idiot. ¡± ¡°Dongfang Mu Yao, now is not the time to write fantasy novels. Hurry up and go upstairs to take a bath and sleep. The smell of your sweat is killing me. Get lost. ¡± Ru Yu directly ignored the Jin zhengnan that Mu Yao was talking about. She used her hand to pull her down from the Sofa and dragged her to the stairs, motioning for her to hurry upstairs. Her marriage with Jin Zhengnan was more secretive. Not only did she not tell Jin Zhengnan about her family background, she also did not tell Dongfang Mo and Xi Mumu at Binhai about her marriage. Yun Heng and Yun Zai were alone in the United States and in the United Kingdom The two of them were so busy with their studies that they could not care about their eldest sister at all. As for Dongfang Mu Yao, she waspletely a Brat. The reason she knew about Jin Zhengnan was because when she came to Korea thest time, she happened to be talking to her father about Jin Zhengnan and the little girl overheard it. However, she was still a child after all. She did not need to tell Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru that she wanted her to go home. As expected, she did not need to say anything. She was quite considerate towards her big sister. However, she and Jin Zhengnan were about to divorce. These things were tooplicated. She did not want Dongfang Mu Yao to know that she was only a seven-year-old child after all. Dongfang Mu Yao, the third child of Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru, was the fourth child. She was seven years old this year and was clearly a pretty little princess. However, she did not have the slightest elegance of a princess. She waspletely a little witch. Every time she saw the mischievous Dongfang Mu Yao, she could not help but suspect that there were too many factories in this world. The air was emitting too much waste gas, and the entire air was polluted beyond recognition. Therefore, this person¡¯s genes could have mutated as well. Dongfang Mu Yao, other than looking like Xi Muru, did not look like Xi Muru at all. She even wondered if this was the child of Xi Muru and Dongfang Mo. This was because she was very different from when she was young. When she thought of the names of Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru¡¯s four children, ru Yu sometimes had to think about it. Did they carefully study the names of their children or did they choose them as they pleased? Of course, her name was chosen by Xi Muru alone. Xi Muru said that when she was in Incheon, Korea, before she was born, she was taking a walk in the garden. She identally met a feather flying in the air, so she gave her a nickname, little feather. Look at how casual the name was. There was almost no research on it. Little feather was described as light as a feather in the air. Fortunately, she was not picky and had always used this word. As for the twins¡¯names, Yun Hengyun was present. It was said that Dongfang Mo had personally named them. She really didn¡¯t understand what that meant, because the clouds couldn¡¯t be eternal. The clouds were constantly changing, while the clouds were present. This made sense. As for the clouds.. They were always in the sky. Chapter 1034

Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034 little witch 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This Dongfang Mu Yao was the daughter of Dongfang Mo, Xi Muru, who was 47 years old when she was 38 years old. It was said that the two of them were the little witch who was conceived in the Wooden House of the Yao family in Xiangxi, so they named her Mu Yao. Ru Yu knew that she had a sister who was already 19 years old when she was attending an international art exhibition in Paris. When she heard such good news, she was not happy or excited at all. It could be said that she was shocked. Dongfang Mo finally had a daughter who was old enough to make up for the regret of not having his daughter by his side, so he was so happy that he was like something else. He simply saw this as the best gift that the heavens had given him Thus, he held this Dongfang Mu Yao in his hands and doted on her lovingly. Now, he had spoiled her so much that she was out of control. There was no trace of a little girl at all. She waspletely a little witch. Just as Ru Yu was about to turn off the television and go upstairs, Dongfang Mu Yao, who had been chased to the stairs by her, ran back and snatched the remote control from her hands She protested loudly at her, ¡°Dongfang Yu, you¡¯re not my mother. Why do you care when I sleep? I¡¯m not going to sleep tonight. I want to finish watching the rest of ¡®the Bbara little witch¡¯ . ¡± Three ck lines immediately appeared on ru Yu¡¯s forehead. She did not know who was the one who made up ¡°the Little B B Devil Fairy¡± , there were hundreds of episodes in total. It was one of those long and Smelly sci-fi stories or a mystical story. She wanted to finish watching it in one night Did she think that she would not be tired from watching the television? Besides, could she finish watching hundreds of episodes in one night Did she watch the fast-forward episodes? ¡°Dongfang Mu Yao, ¡± ru yu called out to her coldly with a dark face, ¡°do you choose to go upstairs to sleep with me now, or do you want me to call Dongfang Mo and ask him to send a helicopter over to capture you? ¡± Mu Yao shrugged. She was not afraid of her threat at all Instead, she said nonchntly, ¡°then call Dongfang Mo and ask him to catch me. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to tell him that you went behind their backs to get married three years ago. Then, I¡¯ll ask him to catch your Jin Zhengnan and interrogate him... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She could not help but re at her. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Why don¡¯t you learn what¡¯s good and just be a long tongue? Is that what Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru taught you? ¡± Mu Yao pressed the remote control and continued to watch ¡°little devil Bbara¡± as she said nonchntly, ¡°what¡¯s a long tongue? ¡± ¡°If I tell Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru about your marriage, it¡¯s a long tongue. Then, if you call Dongfang Mo and ask him toe and capture me, isn¡¯t it a long tongue? ¡± ¡°Your tongue has already extended from Korea to Binhai. Isn¡¯t it long ¡°How can it be long? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she did not say a word. This little Brat Dongfang Mu Yao, she was held in Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands and was afraid that she would break into pieces and melt in her mouth. She thought that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru would spoil this girl until she became an idiot. Who Knew.. She was spoiled into a witch. Looking at the little girl who was leaning against the SOFA and watching little devil with relish, she was finallypletely defeated Then, shepromised and said, ¡°alright, you can watch as long as you like. However, don¡¯t go back and tell Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru about my marriage, because there¡¯s no need to say it anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Mu Yao did not even raise her head or look at her. She just stared at the television screen and replied, ¡°since there¡¯s no need to say it, then of course it¡¯s better not to say it. ¡± Chapter 1035

Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 little demoness 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard her words, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about the little demoness, so she could only sigh heavily, then turned around and walked upstairs. She had a lot of things to do, so she didn¡¯t have the mood to care about this little Brat. She returned to her room upstairs. Although she rarely came back to stay since she married Jin Zhengnan, the decorations in the room hadn¡¯t changed, and the bedding was usually spread out It was as if she was wee to stay at home at any time. She was very tired, physically and mentally exhausted, so she quickly took her pajamas to the bathroom and took a shower. Then, she directly threw herself on the soft bed. Ru Yu did not know when she fell asleep, and of course, she did not know whether Dongfang Mu Yao, who was watching a TV series downstairs, had really watched it for one night, because she had not gone downstairs since she fell asleep. It was the ringtone of her phone that woke her up. At that time, she stretched her hand out from under the nket in a daze. She did not even want to open her eyes. She went straight to the bedside cab to grab her phone and habitually pressed the noisy ringtone. Unfortunately, she had already pressed it, but the phone was still singing. She was slightly stunned. It was actually a familiar ringtone, and it was his exclusive ringtone. Well, even if she slept to death, she was still woken up by the noise. She opened her eyes and looked at the number on the phone screen that she had memorized in her heart. Without thinking, she pressed the end button. Unfortunately, she pressed it for less than two seconds, and the ringtone rang again. She was furious and cut it off again, but the other side continued to call relentlessly. It waspletely as if if she did not pick up, she would beat up your phone today. She could not help but sigh. She and Jin Zhengnan had known each other for four years, and they had been married for three years, but she had never known that he actually had such a persistent time. Finally, when her phone rang for the Nth time, she gritted her teeth and put down the answer button. Just as she was about to ask him what he meant by calling so early in the morning, his voice came first. ¡°Ru Yu, I was waiting for you at thew firm yesterday. Come over and sign the divorce agreement. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was as calm as usual, as if he had asked her to have breakfast with him in the past. Ru Yu felt her internal organs contracting. The hand that was holding the phone could not help but clench tightly. She almost crushed the phone. The veins on the back of her hand were violent. She bit her lips tightly, almost biting them Finally, when he asked her for the third time if she could go over, she finally replied, ¡°okay, I¡¯lle overter. ¡± After a simple wash-up, perhaps because she had a good sleepst night, herplexion did not look too bad. She made some simple modifications to her foundation before she took her bag and walked downstairs. ¡°Dongfang Yu, it¡¯s so early in the morning. Where do you want to go? ¡± A CRISP and childish voice rang out at a high octave, scaring ru Yu so much that she almost missed thest step. Because she was wearing half-high heels, her script twisted instinctively. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and jumped away Only then did she not twist her ankle. She was so angry that she blew her beard and red. Looking at the little girl who was cing the bowls and chopsticks in the dining room, she could not help but rub her forehead with her hand. It seemed that she had really oversleptst night and had actually forgotten about the little demoness who had appeared in the house. ¡°Miss Dongfang Yu, it¡¯s time for breakfast. ¡± Mu Yao saw ru Yu walking over and immediately pulled the dining chair away for her in a very sensible manner. She even asked very politely, ¡°Miss Dongfang Yu, would you like to drink soy milk or milk? ¡± Chapter 1036

Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036, the little witch 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the breakfast on the dining table. She almost had the illusion that she was not at home but in a five-star hotel. This was because this breakfast was the standard of a five-star hotel. She almost instinctively took a sandwich and took a big bite Then, as she ate, she asked, ¡°Um, are Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru so poor that they can¡¯t afford to hire a chef? You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already being chased into the kitchen by them as a servant? ¡± The little witch shook her head when she heard her Then, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°the truth is the opposite. It¡¯s not that one inch ink city doesn¡¯t have a chef, but there are too many chefs. You should have heard the story of a monk carrying water to drink, two monks carrying water to drink, and three monks not drinking water, right ¡°The logic is the same, so in the end, everyone cked off. That¡¯s how I got the chance to go to the kitchen to learn cooking. ¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t tter yourself. ¡± Ru Yu red at her. She did not believe her nonsense. Did the chefs in one inch ink city DARE TO BE LAZY? Mu Yao, who was more than seven years old, could cook such a good breakfast. She probably did not volunteer to go to the kitchen to practice her culinary skills. She guessed that Xi Muru had been tormented by this little witch until she could not think of any other way Hence, she was sent to the kitchen to work as a coolie. Anyway, Xi Muru grew up in the kitchen. She liked to cook and had always been fond of the kitchen. However, she was not by her side, and Yun Hengyun had always followed the principle of ¡®a gentleman stays away from the kitchen¡¯ , so.. The only person she could nurture was this little witch, Mu Yao. ¡°Dongfang Yu, do you know that you have a bitter face? Especially when you¡¯re fierce, you look like a bitter Gourd. ¡± Mu Yao sat opposite her, holding a sandwich in her hand as she looked at her Then, she said kindly, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t divorce Jin Zhengnan. If you do, with your bitter face, which man in the world would be willing to marry you? ¡± When ru Yu heard this, the soy milk in her mouth almost spurted out. She was not surprised that Mu Yao said she had a bitter face, because Mu Yao was the little witch. She always picked up whatever unpleasant words she heard The purpose was to make you angry. She had long been immune to her mean mouth. She was shocked that Mu Yao knew about her divorce with Jin Zhengnan. She and Jin Zhengnan only started to divorce the night before yesterday. Moreover, she did not even have the time to tell her father, Che Qixuan. How did Mu Yao know Could it be that she had nted a bug on her body? ¡°When did youe to Seoul? ¡± Ru Yu put down the soy milk in her hand and stared at the little girl in front of her with wide eyes. Her pink little face looked like an angel, but no matter how she looked at it, she looked like a little devil. ¡°Ahem, ¡± Mu Yao cleared her throat Then, she said casually, ¡°I just went to that so-called Charity Party the night before yesterday. I originally wanted to run over to look for you, but unfortunately, when I was two meters away from you, I ran into you and your husband in a stalemate. Sigh... ¡°. ... ...¡± After saying this, Mu Yao acted as if she was very innocent. She did not look like she did it on purpose at all, but the way she looked at Mu ru was full of sympathy and pity. Chapter 1037

Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037, the Little Witch 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was almost angered by her sympathetic gaze. She was such a small child and did not know anything, yet she was still pretending to be precocious? ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast and get lost, ¡± ru Yu immediately growled at the little girl who pretended to be precocious with a gloomy face. ¡°I¡¯ll call Xi Muruter and ask her what¡¯s going on. She actually let youe to Seoul alone. Isn¡¯t she worried that you¡¯ll be kidnapped by some child trafficking gang? ¡± ¡°Haha, are you talking about Xi Muru? ¡± Mu Yao shrugged and said, ¡°Miss Dongfang, don¡¯t you know that a tsunami has urred in a certain country? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the casualties were very heavy. Xi Muru had already be a phnthropist six days ago. Right now, she can¡¯t even take care of those homeless orphans. For an orphan like me who has a home to go back to and can still eat and wear warm clothes every day, how could she still remember? ¡± Although Mu Yao¡¯s words were filled with ridicule, her tone was full of resentment and dissatisfaction. Obviously, in the past week, the little witch had not enjoyed the maternal love that she had always been proud of. When ru Yu heard Mu Yao¡¯s words, she immediately understood. There was a tsunami in Indonesia, and it was said that there were heavy casualties. Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru had long been the representatives of the world¡¯s phnthropists. The husband and wife must have been busy with the tsunami. Well, there was no tiger in the mountains, and the monkey was the king. When Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were not at Binhai, the little witch must have gone out of her way and sneaked to Korea alone. Ru Yu was not in the mood tofort this little Brat who had not enjoyed maternal love for a week, so she quickly ate the sandwich on the te and drank the soy milk in one gulp Then, she stood up and walked towards the door as she said inly, ¡°then I¡¯ll go out first. Are you alright staying at home alone? There¡¯s a shopping mall nearby. You can buy whatever you want to eat. Anyway, you have so much money that you can¡¯t spend it all. ¡± ¡°Fine, you really treat me like your servant? ¡± Mu Yao red at her unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m going back today. Oh right, that lousy man of yours, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything good. Hurry up and kick him out. Later, I¡¯ll help you find someone who is willing to ept your miserable face. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she raised her leg and kicked her. It was a pity that Mu Yao was the little demoness. How could she just stand there and let her kick her? Since she couldn¡¯t kick the little demoness, she could only sigh and remind her to be careful when she went back, especially when she used Dongfang Mo¡¯s private ne. She had to cover it up well. Otherwise, the next time she wanted toe to Seoul to visit her alone, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Mu Yao obviously showed disdain towards her words. She just waved her small hand and told her to leave quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in a hurry? Why are you still dawdling with me? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and turned to leave. She knew that she didn¡¯t have to worry about this little demoness at home because this fellow was extremelywless. Even if there were human traffickers, they would probably only be abducted by her. Mu Yao waited for ru yu to walk out of the courtyard and get into the car. Only then did she take out the cartoon phone that she carried with her. She quickly pressed a number and made a call She immediately said to the cartoon toy, ¡°I¡¯ve basically investigated the situation of ru Yu. The marriage that she once insisted on will probably bepletely broken today. Do you have anything else you want to know ¡°Do you want me to stay in Seoul for a few more days? ¡± ¡°No, you¡¯d better scram back to one inch of Binhai city. It¡¯s said that Xi Muru will be going back in two days. If she finds out that you secretly went out to y, she¡¯ll probably make you work as a coolie in the kitchen for a week, right? ¡± The other party¡¯s voice was heard It sounded like a slightly hoarse young man. ¡°Oh, I got it, ¡± Mu Yao quickly replied. As she walked upstairs, she still didn¡¯t give up and asked, ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to cross darjeeling during the summer vacation? Can You bring me there? ¡± ¡°Get lost. Is Crossing Darjeeling for a delicate little princess like you to y with? You should hurry back and y with your Barbie Doll. ¡± With a fierce voice, she quickly hung up the phone. Mu Yao looked at the cartoon toy in her hand and fell to the ground with a huff. Dongfang Yunheng, you¡¯re even more annoying than Dongfang Yu and even more disgusting than Dongfang Yunzai. I won¡¯t help you next time. Chapter 1038

Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038 divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu rushed to thew firm yesterday, Jin Zhengnan was already waiting for her. It seemed that he really loved Lan Ruoshui. Otherwise, he would not be in a hurry to give Lan Ruoshui an exnation. What surprised her even more was that Lei Zhenyu was sitting in the femalewyer¡¯s position. At this moment, he was talking to Jin Zhengnan¡¯swyer with his head lowered. He looked like he had full authority over her. She could not help but rub her forehead. Oh my God, she did not remember entrusting himst night. Wasn¡¯t he acting on his own initiative He wasn¡¯t modest at all He really came to be herwyer. Thewyer that Jin zhengnan found, Pu Shiquan, happened to be someone that ru Yu knew. They had even met once or twice before. Although Pu Shiquan was thewyer that Jin Zhengnan found, he respected che ru Yu very much. After all, she was the youngest artist in the Korean art scene. Moreover, his wife liked ru Yu¡¯s paintings the most. His living room was filled with che ru Yu¡¯s paintings. Lei Zhenyu had already taken the initiative to help her read through the divorce agreement. He whispered to her that it was about time to divide the property like this. He wanted her to take a look for herself and see if she missed anything. This time, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s divorce agreement was much more generous than the previous day. Apart from dividing his assets into two, he also left the apartment they lived in to Ru Yu. Ru Yu simply skimmed through the divorce agreement and took a look at the big items. She did not pay much attention to the other misceneous items because many of them were not important and could be dispensed with. In the end, she did not see what she wanted to leave the most, so she could not help but raise her eyes and lightly said to Pu Ruiquan, ¡°please tell your client to leave all the pipes and matchboxes in the house to me. ¡± The client, Jin Zhengnan, was sitting beside Pu Puquan, but at this moment, she had already done what Lei Zhenyu said was rational, so she did not even look at Jin Zhengnan. ¡°No! ¡± Without waiting for Pu Puquan to tell her, Jin Zhengnan had already answered with a very loud voice, ¡°that pipe is for me to smoke, and the matchbox is also left behind by the matches I used when I smoked, why should I leave it for you? ¡± ¡°because I bought that pipe for you when I got married, and those matches were also bought from all over the world. Since we are going to be separated, I will definitely return the pipe and matchbox, ¡± ru Yu said stiffly. The Dark Green Hetian Yu pipe and the train boxes were all proof of her love for him. Now, their love had turned into ashes like the cigarettes he smoked. She didn¡¯t want her love to be taken away by him She wanted all these things back, as if she wanted to take back all the feelings she had spent the past few years. Jin Zhengnan obviously didn¡¯t intend to give these things to her, so he said with a strong attitude, ¡°although you gave me the pipe and the matchbox back then, since you already gave them to me, they are mine. Why should I go back? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you can¡¯t leave the pipe and the matchbox to me, then give me all of your assets. Or, we can not divorce for the time being. Anyway, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s belly is not big enough for everyone to know that she is pregnant with a bastard. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s attitude was also very tough She didn¡¯t have the intention of giving in. She was already so kind. She didn¡¯t ask him to give her just assets, nor did she ask him to leave all of his assets to him. She just asked him to give them with his conscience. He said he would give half, but she didn¡¯t know whether half was true or not. Chapter 1039

Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039 divorce 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fine, money was just a worldly possession. She did not care about this, but he still wanted to upy her pipe and matchbox. She would never agree. Hearing her words, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face turned as dark as ice. Looking at the indifferent woman in front of him, he even wanted to rush up and see her face in private. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you are really cold-blooded and heartless, ¡± Jin Zhengnan said reluctantly after a long while. Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to speak, Lei Zhenyu, who was beside her, spoke first He looked at Jin zhengnan coldly and said in a formal manner, ¡°Mr. Jin, my client is just unwilling to leave the matchboxes that she painstakingly bought from all over the world to you. Is this called cold-blooded and heartless? At most, it¡¯s called being stingy. ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she could not help but feel a surge of warmth in her heart. She could not help but do the 45-degree action of looking up at the ceiling again. The warm liquid swirled in her eyes, but she forcefully forced the liquid to flow back. Those matchboxes, those empty matchboxes neatly arranged in the storage cab at home, were all the love she had for Jin Zhengnan for the past three years. And that love, like those matches, ignited a light blue me with a light stroke But it would be extinguished in an extremely short period of time. And the love between her and Jin Zhengnan was actually just like that short match. Sometimes, it would burn and emit a light blue cremation, but that was the same as a sh in the PAN. The time was so short that it would be extinguished in an instant before it could be pleasantly surprised All that was left was a sigh. It was no wonder that even after the match in the hands of the little girl who sold matches had been lit, there was still no hope. In the end, she was still frozen to death. That was because the hope that the match gave people was so warm but also so short. It was so short that one would not be able to grasp the warmth of it. ¡°since you say that I am cold-blooded and heartless, then I might as well be more ruthless and thorough. ¡± Ru Yu did not care about the cold-blooded and heartless Jin Zhengnan added to her Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°how about we don¡¯t leave this marriage for now. We will just wait until we are eighty years old. We will wait until you and her illegitimate child get married and have another illegitimate child. ¡± Was she cold-blooded and heartless No matter how cold-blooded and heartless she was, she could notpare to his and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s joint betrayal. No, it was a joint deception! She had once given her all her heart to love Jin Zhengnan, but this man had trampled on her love like dirt. Of course, there was no need to persist in such a marriage Moreover, she was not that lowly. Her personality was different from her mother, Xi Muru. Xi Muru was used to being obsessed with something. When she was still young, she had once thought that her mother would not return to one inch ink city She would not return to that cold-blooded, cruel, and devil-like father, because that father, Dongfang Mo, had once hurt her deeply. However, her mother was the kind of person who could not turn back once she fell in love. She was the kind of personality that could not be pulled back even if nine heads of cows fell in love with her. Of course, it was precisely because of her persistence and hard work that she eventually reaped her love and happiness. Unfortunately, she could not be like her mother, Xi Muru. When she loved, she would not turn back. When she did not love, she would make a prompt decision. Since her rtionship with Jin Zhengnan was hopeless, she would not choose to continue being persistent Instead, she resolutely chose to divorce. She only wanted to cut the Gordian Knot and quickly put aside everything rted to Jin Zhengnan, especially this painful marriage. Chapter 1040

Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040 divorce 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan¡¯s existence would only constantly remind her of what humiliation was, what dignity was trampled on, and would only make her feel how stupid and idiotic she was three years ago. Jin Zhengnan looked up and happened to meet ru Yu¡¯s cold and determined gaze. That kind of person¡¯s expression, that kind of unyielding determination, that kind of aura that said I want what I want. Alright, she had disyed this kind of attitude in front of him three years ago, but that time, she was going to marry him. Three yearster, she once again showed him such an ambitious aura and determination, but she was going to divorce him. Jin zhengnan gritted his teeth very tightly, so his face was a little stiff. Such an expression made his originally handsome and handsome face look a little twisted, and also a little ugly. For the first time, Che Ru Yu felt that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was so ugly. This man, who was afraid that she would really not divorce him, this man who wanted to hurriedly abandon her because of another woman and the child in that woman¡¯s belly.. In an instant, she felt extremely ugly, and even disgusting! ¡°okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s just some broken matchboxes. You can keep them for yourself, ¡± Jin zhengnan finally loosened his clenched teeth and said a little irritably. However, the fingers under his sleeves made cracking sounds because they were clenched too tightly. Ru Yu looked at him coldly. At this moment, Jin Zhengnan suddenly gave her a feeling that he was reluctant to divorce her. No, it was an illusion. This was definitely an illusion. How could he be reluctant to leave her? She immediately corrected her illusion Then, she looked at the man in front of her coldly and said, ¡°although the worldly things you gave me can¡¯t bepared to the things I¡¯ve done for you for the past three years, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore because I feel disgusted just by looking at you for one more second. Being your wife for one more minute is an insult to me. Mrs. Jin¡¯s identity will only make me feel that I¡¯m extremely stupid. Therefore, I¡¯m signing. Rather than saying that I¡¯m helping you and your mistress, I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m helping myself to get better as soon as possible. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu immediately picked up the pen on the table and signed it. Jin Zhengnan had already signed the original two divorce papers and ced them there. She wrote her name down in a graceful manner, like flowing water The words ¡®Che¡¯ and ¡®ru Yu¡¯ brought out the ugliness and ugliness of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s name. Jin zhengnan looked very handsome. Perhaps it was because he had been using aputer since primary school, so he rarely wrote. Ru Yu was the one who helped him design the signature ¡®Jin Zhengnan¡¯ in thepany. In fact, it was usually seen as graceful and graceful However, when ced together with ru Yu¡¯s signature, it looked extremely ugly. Ru Yu used to think that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s signature was ugly, but now, she felt that his entire person was as ugly as his signature. He had signed a divorce agreement with her, and she had actually designed his signature for him. How ugly was this? When she thought of this, the corners of her mouth could not help but curl into a self-deprecating smile. It turned out that whether someone was pleasing to the eye was more rted to one¡¯s mood. If you hated someone, you would find him ugly no matter how you looked at him. However, if you liked someone, you would find him attractive no matter how you looked at him. And now, she and Jin Zhengnan must have hated each other. She felt that he was iparably ugly, and he must also feel that she was iparably ugly, right This really matched the phrase ¡®two looks, two loathe each other¡¯ ! Chapter 1041

Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041 ¡ª Getting single again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After signing the papers, they handed the divorce papers to their respectivewyers. This was because they would go to the relevant departments to get the divorce papers for them. However, the two parties had nothing else to do. This rtionship, this marriage.. The curtains had already closed with their signatures. Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan walked out of thew building one after the other. Just as they walked out of the door, they met Lan Ruoshui with a smug smile on her face in the parking lot outside. It was very obvious that she had been waiting for the news here for a long time. Lan Ruoshui saw Jin Zhengnan walk out and immediately flew into his arms like a little bird. The little bird nestled in his arms and asked with concern, ¡°Zhengnan, have you finished the procedures? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done. ¡± Jin Zhengnan touched her hair and said gently, ¡°the divorce certificate should be ready this afternoon. ¡± Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. However, she quickly hid her pride in her heart and turned around to look at the rxed ru Yu She could not help but say hypocritically, ¡°Ru Yu, although you and Zhengnan are divorced, we are still good friends, aren¡¯t we? ¡± From the perspective of a good friend, I want to give you a few words of advice. Don¡¯t be as overconfident as you were four years ago. In the future, when you look for a man, open your eyes a little wider. Don¡¯t be like this again... ...¡± ¡°Miss Lan Ruoshui, thank you for your concern. However, I have to remind you. It seems that today, it is only me and Jin Zhengnan who are getting divorced, and not you and Jin Zhengnan who are getting married, right? ¡± Ru Yu quickly cut off her words She looked at her coldly and said, ¡°just because I divorced Jin Zhengnan doesn¡¯t mean that you can marry Jin Zhengnan, right? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, Zhengnan divorced you to marry me. ¡± Lan Ruoshui smiled extremely proudly. Perhaps it was because she was so proud that she was trembling. ¡°Zhengnan and I will get married very soon. When that timees, pleasee and bless us. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Ru Yu asked coldly. Her Gaze did not look at Lan Ruoshui but at Jin Zhengnan. Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°there¡¯s a saying that says don¡¯t be happy too early. I¡¯ll give it to you now. ¡± After saying that, she immediately opened her car door and got into the car. If she had not been interested in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s suggestion to destroy the rtionship between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshuist night, then at this moment.. A trace of mischief indeed arose in her heart. Lei Zhenyu was right. What really did not allow this pair of dog lovers to have a good life was not to take all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s property, but to make them never get married. Thinking of this, when she stopped at the traffic light intersection ahead, she took out her cell phone and thought of sending Lei Zhenyu a text message to discuss the matter of cooperation. However, when she opened the phone book, she found that it was empty. She remembered that she had deleted his name from the phone book in anger that day. She was a little depressed. It seemed that she had to call Li Jiajun¡¯s colleague to ask for Lei Zhenyu¡¯s number when she went back. However, when she was busy in her studio in the afternoon, Lei Zhenyu sent a text message: I have already helped you get a divorce certificate. Do you want toe out tonight to celebrate your return to single? Return to single It seemed that she really should celebrate, so she did not hesitate to reply with one word: good! Chapter 1042

Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042 was suitable for marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The ce where Lei Zhenyu invited her to celebrate her Bachelorhood was a Chinese restaurant. To be more precise, it was a hotpot restaurant, and it was a famous mountain city hotpot restaurant. Lei Zhenyu said that it was better to celebrate her bachelorhood, and hotpot was the symbol of happiness. Look at that big, Red Pot. There were all kinds of things in it, and it was boiling with boiling water. How jubnt was that? Ru Yu smiled bitterly when she heard this. Actually, agreeing toe out to celebrate her bachelorhood was just an excuse tofort herself. In fact, she knew that there was nothing to celebrate and that she could rent it In fact, she wanted to vent her sadness and sadness more. She really didn¡¯t feel very happy after being single. Especially this morning when she was fighting with Jin Zhengnan at thew firm for a pipe and a matchbox, her heart was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. Those empty matchboxes, those matchboxes that were neatly arranged in the storage cab like the Great Wall, had actually piled up into a castle. However, she had unknowingly entered the castle during these three years and could no longer escape. ¡°Why did you take the initiative to be mywyer? ¡± Ru Yu picked up the ice water and looked at the man sitting opposite her who was using ader to leak out the pepper floating on the surface of the boiling water. ¡°because you don¡¯t have awyer, ¡± he answered very naturally. ¡°You signed the divorce agreement with him. If he has awyer and you don¡¯t, you will lose in terms of your aura. I don¡¯t want you to lose in terms of your aura. ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this. She did not have awyer. However, she did not expect Lei Zhenyu to be so thoughtful for her, so she did not me him for the time being. ¡°Do you always think so thoughtfully for your client? ¡± Ru Yu put down the cup in her hand and frowned instinctively. ¡°Of course not. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally finished scooping up the pepper inside He looked at her with a faint smile and said, ¡°usually, I¡¯m responsible for whatever the client wants me to be responsible for. I don¡¯t think about other people¡¯s interests when there¡¯s no entrustment agreement. ¡± ¡°then why are you so positive about my divorce case? I remember that I did not sign a entrustment agreement with youst night. ¡± Ru Yu was even more confused. ¡°because I want to marry you, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said with a shocking tone, but he still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I suggest it to youst night? ¡± ¡°I have considered your proposal today, but marriage is not an act after all. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s eyebrows quickly locked into a beautiful ¡°Chuan¡± as she looked at the man opposite her She reminded him lightly, ¡°I think as awyer, you should understand the importance and sanctity of marriage, and not force it together for some purpose. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and waited for her to finish Then, he said very seriously, ¡°let¡¯s not say that I¡¯m awyer first. Just say that I¡¯m a 30-year-old man. Of course, I also know the meaning of marriage. In this world, no matter how great and holy love is, the final result is to show its authenticity through marriage. However, marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be based on love. Marriage is actually a marriage where the man and woman who think each other is suitable for each other form a family. Then, the two of them will walk hand in hand for the rest of their lives until the day of birth, old age, illness, and death. The emphasis here is not on love, but on being suitable. ¡± ¡°that you mean, you think we are very suitable for marriage is it? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart thumped for a while, and then quietly asked. Chapter 1043

Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: Three ps

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I feel that we are very suitable for marriage, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said truthfully. ¡°first of all, our ages are more suitable. You are 26 and I am 30, both of which are suitable for marriage. Secondly, I also said yesterday that if we get married, we can help you beat down the men and women who have betrayed you. To you, this is killing two birds with one stone. Why not? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu spat out a mouthful of ice water that had just reached her mouth. Fortunately, she turned her head quickly and did not spit it into the boiling hot pot in front of her. However, she spat it into ¡ª Alright, she quickly turned her head to the aisle and spat it out. It happened to be on the body of a woman who had just walked past the aisle. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice sounded high in the aisle. It was obvious that she was especially angry at the water that ru Yu had spat on her. Today, Jin Zhengnan and Che Ru Yu had finally divorced. She had finally gotten rid of her status as a mistress and was in an exceptionally good mood. Therefore, she asked Jin Zhengnan to bring her to this mountain city hot pot restaurant to eat hot pot. They came early and chose a corner by the window. Just now, she was just about to go to the bathroom, but when she walked to the middle of the aisle, a woman suddenly turned her head and vomited water all over her body. What was even more unexpected was.. This woman was actually Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ex-wife, her former best friend, che Ru Yu. Ru Yu also did not expect it to be such a coincidence. When she saw Lan Ruoshui¡¯s beige clothes getting wet from her spit, she could not help but be in a good mood and burst intoughter. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s high-pitched voice naturally reached Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ears, who was eating hotpot in the corner. He immediately stood up and walked over, looking at Lan Ruoshui, who had used her hands to pull arge piece of wet dress, and the woman who was smiling brilliantly. ¡°Che Ru Yu, apologize! ¡± Jin Zhengnan could not help but growl, ¡°apologize to Ru Yu! ¡± Apologize Ru Yu only felt that these words were extremely funny and harsh. She did not do it on purpose. Lan Ruoshui was the one who came up from behind to catch her vomit, okay She didn¡¯t have eyes at the back of her head, so of course she couldn¡¯t see her. If she really wanted to apologize, Lan Ruoshui should be the one apologizing to her, right? Thus, she said stiffly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t apologize. She was the one who didn¡¯t have eyes when she walked, and she still mes others, right? ¡± ¡°SLAP! ¡± A crisp pnded on ru Yu¡¯s face, followed by Lan Ruoshui¡¯s angry voice, ¡°who doesn¡¯t have eyes? I think you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have eyes, right? If you had eyes, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today, right? ¡± ¡°SLAP! ¡± ¡°SLAP! ¡± Two clear ps rang out This time, ru Yu did not hesitate to throw it back at Lan Ruoshui. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. In the past, my eyes were indeed covered by dark clouds, but now, my eyes are wide open. I know what kind of person you are. ¡± ¡°Zhengnan, she hit me. ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately snuggled into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, her hands holding her red and swollen face. She looked like a doormat. ¡°Zhengnan, you have to help me get justice. I can¡¯t let your child¡¯s mother hit me for nothing. ¡± Jin Zhengnan used his hand to support the woman in his arms. His cold eyes were filled with anger as he stared at ru Yu¡¯s face. He looked at the woman who had pped ru Yu twice and was proud of herself. He quickly raised his hand He was about to hit ru Yu¡¯s face immediately. Unfortunately, the arm that he had just raised was quickly grabbed by Lei Zhenyu who was beside him. Lei Zhenyu looked at him coldly His deep voice sounded with a warning. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, if you touch a hair on her tonight, I will make sure that you can¡¯t walk out of this restaurant. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. ¡± Chapter 1044

Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044, what is intentional

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face turned from embarrassment to anger. He felt the strength of his hand and looked at the woman in his arms. Then, he shook Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m afraid of hurting the child in Ruoshui¡¯s stomach. ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. She had known Jin Zhengnan for four years, and they had been married for three years. Not long ago, he had attended some asions with her, and she had also been harassed by others. Every time, whenever she encountered any danger, she would solve it herself. She had never asked Jin Zhengnan toe out because she had been practicing taekwondo and Sanda since she was young. She did not put ordinary men in her eyes. Now, when Jin Zhengnan raised his hand and was about to hit her to vent Lan Ruoshui¡¯s anger, she finally understood that Love was love. If you don¡¯t love, you don¡¯t love. In fact, it could be expressed in many small matters. Ru Yu looked at the woman nestled in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms. Lan Ruoshui happened to be provoking her with an extremely proud gaze. That gaze was clearly Che Ruyu. Let¡¯s see if Jin Zhengnan really loves me. He did it for me.. He can raise his hand to hit you. She and Lan Ruoshui looked at each other coldly for half a second, then raised her head proudly and looked straight at the man who was just a step away However, a smile blossomed on her face. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, if it¡¯s a mistake to love someone with all your heart and soul, then the end of our divorce today will be me paying for my mistakes in the past. From now on, this love will never hurt me again. ¡± When ru Yu said this, her face was as calm as a year old, and her gaze was as clear as a mirror. Compared to her, who was full of pain yesterday, she waspletely like a child who had crawled out of a swamp and undergone the baptism of the sea Her face was already filled with pride and confidence. After saying this, she picked up the cup on the dining table next to her and poured a cup of water on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I spat water on you on purpose? I think you definitely don¡¯t know what is intentional, so I¡¯m going to practice it for you now. ¡± After saying this, she turned around and elegantly sat down on the dining chair. The Hot Pot was boiling the food that Lei Zhenyu had just put in. She scooped up a piece of lunch meat with a spoon and started eating. Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she flew into a rage. When she saw ru Yu sitting down, she immediately broke free from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms and rushed to the dining table. She raised her hand and was about to p ru Yu¡¯s face. However, this time, her wrist was quickly grabbed by someone. The person who grabbed her wrist was not Lei Zhenyu, but her own man, Jin Zhengnan. Jin Zhengnan shook his head at her, indicating that she should forget about it. This was because Jin Zhengnan knew that che ru Yu looked slim and beautiful, but she was actually a trained woman. He had been married to her for three years Twice, he had seen her chase after thieves and help others fight when she saw injustice. Such a woman was not gentle enough, but she was very strong. He might not even be able to defeat che Ru Yu himself. In addition, Lan Ruoshui needed to be protected, so he would only be at a disadvantage. ¡°A person should know his own limits. A wise man submits to circumstances. ¡± Lei Zhenyu scooped up the dishes in the hotpot for ru Yu as he said sarcastically, ¡°I think these two sentences are very suitable for Mr. Jin. Mr. Jin, don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words. She thought that Lei Zhenyu really knew how to make trouble bigger. Sure enough, before she could finish thinking, she saw Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face darken Then, he said sarcastically coldly, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you¡¯re quite fast. I really didn¡¯t expect you to find a new lover tonight after we got our divorce certificate this morning. ¡± Chapter 1045

Chapter 1045: I won¡¯t say thank you in Chapter 1045

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The smile on ru Yu¡¯s face became brighter and brighter as she tilted her eyes slightly She immediately mocked him without hesitation, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Jin Zhengnan was such a persistent and affectionate person. For the sake of his old love, he was actually able to abandon his wife and divorce her. I hope that I won¡¯t see the day that you regret it in the future. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. For Ruoshui and the children, I will never regret it. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice sounded as if he was swearing an oath. Then, he looked at Lei Zhenyu, who was opposite ru Yu He could not help but remind her mockingly, ¡°it¡¯s you, Ms. Che ru Yu. This time, you must open your eyes wide and see clearly. Otherwise, you will waste another three years. ¡± ¡°I am very d that I wasted these three years. ¡± Ru Yu looked up and met Jin Zhengnan¡¯s gaze with iparable pride and confidence She said firmly and forcefully, ¡°these three years, I have not been defiled by you. This is not my failure, but my fluke! ¡± She had indeed lost this marriage. She had lostpletely. However, a loser could not lose his position. Jin Zhengnan thought that it was an insult to her that he had not touched her for three years. However, she had to see this as a fluke. She wanted him to know.. She would live an even more exciting life if she left him. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face instinctively turned red and white as he watched Lei Zhenyu personally scoop up the dishes from the hot pot and ce them on the te in front of ru Yu. This position had once been exclusive to him. He blushed again when he thought of the word ¡®defilement¡¯ that ru Yu had mentioned earlier. It was obvious that she had turned him into a hooligan. To Jin Zhengnan, who had always thought of himself as a dashing, handsome, young man.. Was undoubtedly an insult. Lei Zhenyu put down the spoon in his hand and looked up at Jin Zhengnan, who was still holding Lan Ruoshui in his arms He could not help but say softly, ¡°Mr. Jin, I won¡¯t say thank you for taking such good care of ru Yu for the past three years. However, can you take your beloved woman and leave now? We are going to have dinner. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body instinctively stiffened. Then, he looked at ru Yu. At this moment, ru Yu was using her chopsticks to pick up the golden needle mushroom that Jin Zhengnan had scooped up for her to eat. She did not even look at him. Jin Zhengnan was finally defeated. Although Lei Zhenyu said that he was only a youngwyer who had returned from abroad less than ten days ago, his behavior was elegant, and his face was filled with iparable confidence. In fact, he was not much inferior to Jin Zhengnan. However, when he looked at the woman in his arms, he thought of the sacrifices she had made for him over the years. Moreover, she was pregnant with his child. He finally felt that he did not do anything wrong Thus, he held Lan Ruoshui and left unwillingly. Ru Yu sat quietly at the dining table and ate hotpot. Lei Zhenyu appeared extremely gentlemanly. He had been quietly helping her scoop up the food and did not say anything to her. It was as if the unhappiness that had just happened with Jin Zhengnan did not exist at all. Ru Yu ate the food silently. She was not in a hurry. The marriage between her and Jin Zhengnan was like a marathon robe. She had been working tirelessly, thinking that everything in the world was the same. As long as you persevered and worked hard.. As long as you kept chasing, there would always be a day of sess, and you would always see the light of victory. Chapter 1046

Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Let¡¯s get married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Only now did she know that in fact, nothing could be generalized. People needed confidence, but to be overly confident and blindly confident was actually a foolish act. Any Foolish Act would ultimately end in failure, so.. Her marriage also ended in divorce. Lan Ruoshui Moved Jin Zhengnan in a unique way, making Jin Zhengnan think that she had made a huge sacrifice for their love and their happy future. In Jin Zhengnan¡¯s heart, Lan Ruoshui might be the Wang Baochuan who had suffered in the cold kiln for eighteen years, and he himself was Xue Rengui. As for her, che Ru Yu, she was probably that pestering Princess, right? Thinking of this, she could not help but smile bitterly. Lan Ruoshui had paid for Jin Zhengnan, so did she not have to pay for Jin Zhengnan? Three years ago, when Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany was in crisis, who had given face and used their connections to help him get through the crisis? However, in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s eyes, her efforts were just a piece of cake, while Lan Ruoshui¡¯s efforts were to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. Of course, the p in the face and enduring humiliation could be equated, because they were both doing the same for him. However, Jin Zhengnan loved Lan Ruoshui, so in his eyes, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s image was no different from an angel or a goddess. As for her, Che Ru Yu Although she had given her all for him and helped him, in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s eyes, at most, she was just a benefactor. Now, she and he had finally broken off their so-called marriage, so that he did not have any restrictions. He was about to love his angel and his goddess freely. As for her, since she was his benefactor, she would be his benefactor onest time. She would let him leave freely and grant him and his angel their wish. She wanted to see how the two of them wouldpose a poem about their love. As the saying goes, marriage was a journey that two people walked together hand in hand. However, in her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s marriage, she had always been the one who walked alone. Now, this marriage that she was the only one performing had finallye to aplete end. However, she had always been a person who would not take revenge when there was hatred. The hurt and humiliation that Jin Zhengnan had given her, and the nder and deception that Lan Ruoshui had given her, she had remembered them all in her heart and would return them to them one by one in the future. In this world, there was the legend of love between a mountain without a Ling, a heaven without a Ling, and a heaven without a Ling. There was also the legend of love where Jiang Shuijie, Xia Yuxue, and her soul were destroyed by love. After four years of love and three years of marriage, she decided to let go! After crying for three days and making a scene for two days, she finally got a divorce! She remembered that she first believed that love was watching ¡°Liang Zhu¡± with her ssmates. At that time, she was moved to tears by the story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. Especially when they turned into butterflies and danced in the cocoon, it made her cry until her eyes turned red. Some people said that love was like the moment when a Chrysalis broke out of its cocoon. It was the pain that tore off ayer of skin and pierced through her heart. Many butterflies died from the pain at the moment they broke out of their cocoons! She had already spent all her energy on love and almost died from the pain. Therefore, she was not willing to do it again. Even if she wanted to break out of her cocoon, she must not be a butterfly. She must be a scorpion that never failed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get married? ¡± Lei Zhenyu put arge piece of fat cattle into Che Ru Yu¡¯s te. Saying this sentence was as simple as saying, ¡°you can eat this piece of beef. ¡°. Chapter 1047

Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047 the difference between marriage and love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°cough cough cough¡± ru Yu was drinking water and almost choked on it again. She red at him and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious? ¡± Ru Yu put down the cup in her hand and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Do you really intend to marry me? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. Do I look like I¡¯m not serious? ¡± Lei Zhenyu put down the chopsticks in his hand He looked at ru Yu and continued the previous topic with a serious expression. ¡°I told you just now that I think we¡¯re suitable for marriage. Marriage is marriage, not love. Marriage doesn¡¯t have to be guided by love, but by the subjective condition of being suitable. ¡± ¡°A marriage without love, do you think it canst? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head She looked at Lei Zhenyu with a mocking gaze. ¡°Or, Zhenyu Jun has stayed in the United States for too long and is used to the American lifestyle of racing against time, so even a marriage can directly cut off the long section of the previous rtionship and enter a fast-food marriage. ¡± Lei Zhenyu listened to her sarcastic words and did not make a fuss. He continued to sit upright He patiently said to her, ¡°there is nothing bad about a fast-food marriage ¡°although many people think that the premise of marriage must be love, they¡¯re actually wrong. Love is an overly emotional thing, and emotional things tend to go bad. Marriage is rational and sacred. Marriage is a rational thing. As long as you stick to it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it. But as for love, sometimes, even if you try your best to stick to it, you might not be able to hold it. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, Zhen Yu Jun is awyer after all. He has analyzed love and marriage so thoroughly. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words were obviously filled with sarcasm. ¡°unfortunately, Zhen Yu Jun¡¯s theories are probably just empty words, right ¡°In fact, marriage is also a kind of emotional thing, just like love. It is not something that you can definitely hold on to. I myself am a living example. I held on to my marriage for three years, but in the end, all I got was betrayal and cheating, ending in a divorce. ¡± Lei Zhenyu still looked at her with a smile on his face. He did not argue with her sarcastic words After she finished speaking, he patiently exined, ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, of course I know about your situation. And what I said about sticking to the marriage is not for one person to work hard. Because marriage is the responsibility and obligation of two people. As long as the two of US work hard to stick to this marriage, as long as neither of us is willing to give up this marriage, at the same time, both parties must discuss and resolve any issues. We must treat this marriage in a rational way. Cheating and betrayal are not allowed. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s expression turned grave as he stared at ru Yu Then, he said seriously, ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, what I said about holding on ispletely different from what you said about holding on. I think that as long as both of US follow the bottom line of marriage and adhere to the principles of marriage, then even if our marriage doesn¡¯t have any so-called love, I believe that we will be able to persevere. ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. Her gaze was cold as she stared at the confident Lei Zhenyu opposite her She said lightly, ¡°since Mr. Lei is so confident and has analyzed marriage so thoroughly, I believe that there are many people in this world who want to stick with you. So, there¡¯s no need for you to look for me, a woman who has just been demoted to second-hand status. ¡± ¡°There are many women like that. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was not angry. He looked at ru Yu sincerely and said firmly, ¡°but, right now, I only want to stick with you! ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this, then sheughed again While wiping her mouth with a tissue, she said calmly, ¡°Zhenyu, you just came back to the country, so you might not have much free time. If you have more time and are bored, you can find other girls to talk about yourmitment to a loveless marriage. However, I have no interest in your theories and suggestions. ¡± Chapter 1048

Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048 past events

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu went back at night, Che Qixuan came back unexpectedly. Although she felt a little sad, she still pretended to smile. ¡°Daddy, have you eaten? Do you want me to make you some Seaweed Bun Rice? ¡± Ru Yu wanted to go to the kitchen as she spoke. She was afraid that if she stood in front of her daddy for too long, he would notice that her eyes were still red and swollen. However, when she reached the kitchen door, Che Qixuan grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the SOFA to sit down Heforted her in a low voice, ¡°Yu Yu, don¡¯t be sad. That man is blind. He married the best treasure in the world and didn¡¯t know it. Now he actually treats a dead fish Pearl as a pearl. He will definitely regret it in the future. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s eyes, which had been dry for a long time, started to tear up again because of Che Qixuan¡¯s words. She was born to be with her father. In this world, she was the closest to her father. Her every move.. Couldn¡¯t fool her father. ¡°Daddy, am I the stupidest and most unattractive woman in the world? ¡± Ru Yu covered her mouth with her hand, tears streaming down her face. She really did not expect that she would fail again. She could be extremely strong when facing Jin Zhengnan, Lan Ruoshui, or even Lei Zhenyu. However, she could no longer be strong when facing her family. ¡°Fool, who dares to say that you are not attractive? ¡± Che Qixuan red at her Then, he handed her a tissue andforted her, ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry. Leng Rong wille over in two days. If he finds out that you¡¯ve been bullied, he¡¯ll probably throw that person into the Pacific Ocean. ¡± ¡°What? Leng Rong ising over? ¡± He wiped the tears off his face with a tissue and looked up at Che Qixuan, ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Rong in Dubai? Why did hee to Korea for no reason? ¡± Che Qixuan looked at her and chuckled, ¡°why do you think he came over for no reason? He doesn¡¯t know about your marriage, and you¡¯ve forgotten what you promised Leng Rong a long, long time ago. ¡± ¡°I... I... ¡± Ru Yu repeated the word ¡°I¡± , but she couldn¡¯t go on anymore. In fact, she had long forgotten about that matter. It just so happened that that damned Leng Rong had to be mentioned from time to time, and he always had a serious look on his face. It made her feel very awkward every time she saw him. Fifteen years ago, she was only 11 years old. That summer, she went back to Binhai¡¯s one inch Mo city for a vacation. She happened to see Leng Rong, whom she had known since she was a child,ing back from abroad, so the two of them yed together crazily. That was when she was 11 years old and Leng Rong was 14 years old. Both of them were children, and both of them were experts in taekwondo. Therefore, they could not help but practice boxing together, go climbing, race cars, and other outdoor activities. One time, she went rock climbing with him. Because her palms were sweaty, she could not hold on for a moment, and then her whole body was about to fall off the cliff. Leng Rong just happened to be on the side, so she shouted loudly to save him. Leng Rong smiled and said, ¡°little feather, are you willing to be my bride? If you are, I will save you. If you are not willing, I will not save you. ¡± At that time, she was so scared that her face turned ck. There was a bottomless abyss beneath her, and she did not want to fall. So without thinking, she said, ¡°I am willing. Quicklye and pull me up. I am willing to be your bride. ¡± ¡°Then shout loudly. I am willing to be Leng Rong¡¯s bride. ¡± Leng Rong continued to tease her mischievously. ¡°quickly shout. If you shout, I wille and pull you up. ¡± Chapter 1049

Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049 in marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After all, she was an 11-year-old child. No matter how bold she was, she was still worried that she would fall off the cliff. Thus, she opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°I am willing to be Leng Rong¡¯s bride! ¡± Because she was in a rush, she shouted very loudly. Not only did Leng Rong hear it, but even Lin Pianran and Zheng Ruizhe who followed behind also heard it. Of course, after Leng Rong pulled her up, she was immediately pulled over by Lin Pianran and Zheng Ruizhe. The two of them punched and kicked Leng Rong. Leng Rong saved her, but she was severely taught a lesson by Lin Pianran and Zheng Ruizhe. However.. He was not annoyed, but happy. From then on, whenever she and Leng Rong were together, everyone could not help but call them ¡°the couple¡± . She was so angry that she cried out loud every time, while Leng Rong was happy as if he enjoyed it. ¡°I have always treated Leng Rong as my brother, ¡± ru Yu said weakly as she rubbed her forehead. For so many years, her feelings for Leng Rong were indeed like a sister to her brother. ¡°I know. ¡± Che Ru Yu patted her shoulder She expressed her understanding towards her words. ¡°But Leng Rong has never treated you as his younger sister. Three years ago, when he found out that you were married, he almost died from anger. This time, he came to Korea. If he knew that you were divorced, I reckon that he would definitely tie you up and marry you. ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard Che Qi Xuan¡¯s words and did not say anything else. Leng Rong¡¯s personality was simr to hers. Some people were stubborn. If they knew that she was currently unmarried, perhaps they would really do such a crazy thing. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°don¡¯t tell me I really have to get married as soon as possible? But, how long can a marriage without lovest? ¡± Che Qixuan was about to go upstairs, but after hearing her muttering to herself, he stopped at the stairwell He turned around and looked at her, saying, ¡°actually, you should discuss this with Auntie Hui. She and Li Jiajun met on a blind date. Then, everyone helped to analyze and felt that the two of them were quite suitable to get married. Now that they¡¯ve been married for ten years, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with their marriage. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and stopped discussing this issue with her father. This was because it was impossible for Che Qixuan to get married in this lifetime. Although he and Pu Yongjun were truly in love and the two of them would continue to support each other until they grew old, this kind of rtionship between them.. It was very difficult to get the approval of most people in society. Initially, she did not want to call Auntie Zhihui. However, before she went to sleep, Auntie Zhihui, who was far away in the countryside, took the initiative to call her to ask about her divorce. After knowing that everything had been settled, she was finally relieved. Just as Pu Zhihui was about to hang up the phone, she asked about the question she had asked Che Qixuan that night Pu Zhihui pondered over the phone for a while before saying, ¡°there are two sides to everything. It¡¯s not that marriage based on love is not good. Some people get married because they love each other. After they get married, they continue to love each other and grow old together. Of course, there aren¡¯t many people like this. Most ordinary people get married because they feel that they are suitable for each other. When the two of them first got married, it might not be because they love each other, but because they need a marriage. But as time passes, as people get along with each other, they be dependent on each other and slowly have feelings for each other. This kind of feeling may not be love, but it will definitelyst longer than love and make it easier for people to persist until the end... . . .¡± Chapter 1050

Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: disrupted ns

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After ru Yu hung up the phone, she thought for a long time that Auntie wisdom must have experienced some sort of realization after nearly ten years of ordinary marriage? For as long as she could remember, she had always known that Auntie wisdom liked daddy¡¯s car. That kind of love came from deep within her bones, but at the same time, she also knew that it was impossible for daddy to respond to Auntie wisdom¡¯s love. It was almost an open secret that Auntie wisdom loved Daddy¡¯s car. However, when she was thirty-five years old, she decided that Li Jiajun was a good person after she went on a blind date with him. Then, they entered into a marriage. Their marriage was very in. Auntie Hui retracted her previous radiance and the couple followed Li Jiajun. Thissted for ten years. Now, they were both old, but they were still pregnant. It was impossible to say that they did not have feelings anymore. After carefully chewing on Auntie Hui¡¯s words, there was actually some truth to it. A marriage that was not guided by love. If the two of them were sincere, their marriage might be as in as water, but as long as it couldst for a long time.. Perhaps they could reach the end of their marriage. Of course, there were some people who made their marriagest under the foundation of love. For example, her parents, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru, their love was earth-shattering. After nearly ten years of long-distance running, it finally came to fruition The two of them finally obtained a hard-won happiness. Perhaps after living with Che Qixuan and Pu Zhihui for a long time, her personality could not be as soft and strong as Xi Muru¡¯s, weak and persistent, so.. She could not be like her mother, Xi Muru, who had a love that reverberated through her heart. Ru Yu thought that she would never talk to the man who talked to her about insisting on a marriage without love again because that man was awyer, and she no longer needed to fight anywsuits. Of course, as for Leng Rong¡¯sing, she did not want to meet Leng Rong. So the next day, when she arrived at the studio, she first arranged her work schedule, thinking of leaving Seoul as soon as possible to write a new life somewhere else. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t arranged it yet. In the afternoon, her father¡¯s phone call had already arrived. She picked up the phone naturally and just as she opened her mouth to call her father, Che Qixuan told her on the phone, ¡°Leng Rong has arrived in Seoul. ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but call out to buy cakes, then quickly readjusted her work schedule. She had to change her schedule to tomorrow because she was supposed to leave in three days. ¡°Tomorrow night is Minister Song¡¯s mother¡¯s 70th birthday. You promised to attend, ¡± the secretary urged Jingying to remind the woman who was busy revising her schedule. ¡°Moreover, Old Madam Song also ordered a painting from you. You promised to personally send it over. ¡± Ru Yu, who was about to call the airline to book a ticket, immediately had a headache when she heard what Xun Jingying said. She was so busy that she had forgotten about minister song¡¯s 70th birthday. She felt a little helpless. It seemed that she could not avoid Leng Rong. At this moment, he was definitely waiting for her at her daddy¡¯s house. Then, she could only not go back tonight. Although she and Jin Zhengnan said that Jin Zhengnan had left their previous house to her, it had only been one day.. She did not know if Jin Zhengnan had moved out. In the end, she felt a little helpless. She could only call the gynecologist, Lin Yuxin, and say that she was going to stay at her ce tonight. Coincidentally, she was so lonely that she wanted to be herpanion. Lin Yuxin cut her phone and said, ¡°great aunt, I am on night duty tonight. I want to apany you to the hospital. Why don¡¯t you go to my apartment alone and help me stay alone? ¡°. Chapter 1051

Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: Leng Rong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Lin Yuxin said that she was on night duty tonight, ru Yu still decided to stay at her ce for a few days. She was determined not to meet Leng Rong. She had met him three years ago. She estimated that she would have to wait another ten years for Leng Rong to get married before she could meet him again. However, many times, many people were not people that you could meet just because you wanted to. Of course, it was also not something that you could avoid just because you wanted to. For example, Leng Rong! No matter how good ru Yu¡¯s n was, thinking that she would be able to avoid Leng Rong without a hitch, when she walked towards the door of her studio building and walked towards her car.. She saw a man who looked like a yboy leaning against her car door and smoking. Well, even his smoking posture was so handsome. Besides Leng Rong, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else because even if Jin Zhengnan smoked with a match, Leng Rong was still better than him in terms of his smoking posture. She was so angry that she sighed and felt a little helpless. Leng Rong, on the other hand, smiled wickedly. When he saw her, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give me the car keys, I¡¯ll be your driver! ¡± ¡°How did you get here? ¡± Ru Yu looked around instinctively and did not find any extra cars. She could not help but exim in surprise, ¡°you grew wings and became a bird person. Did you fly here on your own wings? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, you¡¯re the one who became a bird person! ¡± Leng Rong replied in a bad mood. However, he was very gentlemanly and helped her open the passenger door. Then, he casually replied, ¡°I hailed a taxi toe here, okay? ¡± Ru Yu immediately did an exaggerated action. After she sat in the passenger seat, she stuck her head out of the window and kept looking at the sky. ¡°Hey, sit tight. I¡¯ve started the car. ¡± Leng Rong saw her like that and could not help but call out to her, ¡°little feather, do you know the traffic rules? What are you looking at? What is there to look at outside? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking to see if the sun rose from the West today. ¡± Ru Yu pulled her head back from the window and red at him, ¡°you even hailed a taxi? Didn¡¯t someone say that he would never take a taxi? ¡± Leng Rong rolled his eyes at her, ¡°people are changing, okay? Little feather, don¡¯t tell me that in your heart, I will always be the same as I was four years ago and will never change? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He said it himself. In this life, he had already decided that he would never change for anyone. When he said this, he had just broken up with his girlfriend, Chen Linlin. ¡°What do you want to eat? Since you¡¯re here in Korea, of course I¡¯ll be the host. ¡± Ru Yu quickly changed the topic. Since she couldn¡¯t avoid Leng Rong, she could only face him. The only hope in her heart was that he didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense after drinking. ¡°I want to eat your seaweed-wrapped rice, ¡± Leng Rong said truthfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall to buy ingredients and then go to your house to Cook, okay? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Ru Yu rejected him immediately. She red at him coldly and said, ¡°I hate the kitchen the most. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. If you want to eat seaweed-wrapped rice, why don¡¯t you just go to a Korean restaurant? ¡± ¡°Fine, fine. If I go to a restaurant to eat seaweed-wrapped rice, I might as well go eat seafood. ¡± Leng Rong immediately lost interest Then, he turned his left hand at the t-junction of the car and said, ¡°then let¡¯s go eat a French feast. Let¡¯s go to the revolving restaurant of the Zenith Star building. We¡¯ll stretch our hands out to touch the stars. ¡± The Zenith Star building was 100 stories high. The top floor was a revolving restaurant for sightseeing. It was called the Zenith Star building because if you sat in the restaurant, you could see the stars through the ss roof. Chapter 1052

Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052 enemies on a narrow road

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Zenith building originally wanted to reserve a seat, but with Leng Rong¡¯s family background and Che Qixuan¡¯s status in Seoul, it waspletely possible for the two of them to ask for a seat at thest minute. Ru Yu had been to the zenith building before, and that was three years ago. That time, it was Jin Zhengnan who brought her here. That day, Jin Zhengnan took the diamond ring and proposed to her at the Zenith Building¡¯s best stargazing position. It was October at that time, when the meteor shower was dense. That night, the diamond ring on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand and the meteor shower flying outside the window reflected each other. She was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes, and she agreed to his proposal almost without much consideration. Now, three years had passed. When she came to the Dingxing building again, things had already changed. The man who had proposed to her in the past might now be standing beside another woman, telling her what he had told her before.. Perhaps he had never told her sweet words before. Of course, the sweet words that Jin Zhengnan told her before marriage were not many. After marriage, there was almost no need to say anything. So, she thought that whatever Jin Zhengnan said to Lan Ruoshui, it should be better than what he told her, right? ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Leng Rong ordered some good food and found that the woman sitting opposite him was still stirring the coffee with her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her hand in front of her eyes. ¡°Come Back, look up and see the handsome man opposite you! ¡± ¡°handsome man? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How handsome? Is he more handsome than the WOK I call stir-fry? My stir-fry is an iron wok. It¡¯s pitch-ck. If you¡¯re more handsome than it, at the very most, you¡¯re just a non-stick wok. ¡± Leng Rong was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°little feather, I thought you would be very sad and sad, but I never thought that you could be so humorous. It seems that Yun Heng is worrying too much. ¡± Yun Heng Ru Yu immediately understood. She recalled that girl Mu Yao came over two days ago. It seemed that it must have been her younger brother, Yun Heng, who was cleaning up after them. Good Heavens, her information had been thoroughly investigated by the brother and sister pair. ¡°What do I have to be sad about? ¡± Ru Yu picked up the coffee and drank it in one gulp. After drinking it, she remembered that it was not red wine but coffee. Moreover, she had been so preupied with thinking about things that she had forgotten about her partner. At this moment, she was so bitter that she could not even open her mouth. ¡°Slow down, slow down. ¡± Leng Rong hurriedly handed her a tissue. He had to give in to her. Seriously, they had known each other since they were a few years old. He had never seen such a side of her that she could actually drink coffee like this. Ru Yu only felt that her mouth was bitter, but it was actually her heart that was bitter. Hence, she used her finger to point in the direction of the washroom. She meant that she had to go to the washroom. Leng Rong nodded his head and told her to go quickly. She quickly lowered her head and hurried to the WASHROOM. There were not many people in the washroom at the moment, and she did not really need to go to the washroom. She was only here to wash her face and rinse her mouth. She constantly used her hand to hold water to drink before spitting it out again. After more than ten times, her mouth was finally less bitter. ¡°Miss, can you please hurry up? I have been standing behind you for half a day as a pregnant woman, ¡± a slightly familiar voice sounded from behind her. Ru Yu turned her head around and was shocked to realize that the person standing behind her was actually Lan Ruoshui. At this moment, her hand was ced on her t stomach, deliberately sticking her stomach forward as if to show that she was pregnant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t finished washing yet. If you can¡¯t wait, you can go to the male washbasin over there, ¡± ru Yu replied indifferently. Then, she turned around and slowly washed her hands in front of the Washbasin. She had no intention of giving her space at all. Chapter 1053

Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mistress battle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui saw that she was deliberately washing her hands slowly Thus, she could not help but say mockingly, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you did not defend the position that you should have defended. What¡¯s the use of defending this washbasin now? Do you think you can stop me just by defending a washbasin? ¡± After saying this, the male Washbasin beside her was already empty, so she quickly walked over As she washed her hands, she said to ru Yu in the mirror, ¡°Che ru Yu, I forgot to tell you. Tonight, Masao, my father, and I are discussing our marriage. Very soon, I will be married to Masao. Of course, if you are willing, you can also be my maid of honor. ¡± ¡°congrattions. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. She looked at Lan Ruoshui in the mirror, who was proud of herself She reminded her coldly, ¡°however, there is a saying that says don¡¯t be happy too early. Also, don¡¯t think that getting pregnant without marriage is a glorious thing. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was a little loud. Coincidentally, the two women who came out from behind heard it. One of them, who seemed to be in his forties or fifties, heard ru Yu¡¯s words and looked at Lan Ruoshui instinctively. Her eyes were immediately filled with disdain. Lan Ruoshui was so angry that her face turned red. She wanted to scold ru Yu back, but ru yu had already washed her hands and quickly turned to leave. Lan Ruoshui stomped her feet, not caring that the bubbles on her hands had not been washed clean She immediately followed ru Yu and walked over. ¡°Che Ru Yu, wait! ¡± Just as ru Yu walked to the first stall in the corridor of the restaurant, she was suddenly stopped by Lan Ruoshui who followed closely behind her. She instinctively turned around, but the moment she turned around, she realized that there were two men sitting in the first stall. One was a middle-aged man around fifty years old, and the other was.. Alright, it was her ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan! Jin Zhengnan obviously did not expect to meet Ru Yu here. He was frowning when he saw Lan Ruoshui walking over She proudly pointed at the middle-aged man and introduced him to ru Yu, ¡°Ms. Ru Yu, this is my father, Lei Zhensheng. I think you should have heard of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s name in Korea, right? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of Mr. Lei¡¯s name. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s expression was indifferent. Although she never dreamed that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s father was Lei Zhensheng, she did not show any surprise on her face. ¡°Dad, this is Zhengnan¡¯s ex-wife, che Ru Yu. ¡± Lan Ruoshui winked at Lei Zhensheng Then she said proudly to Ru Yu, ¡°tonight, we have agreed on the wedding of Zhengnan and me. We have already decided on the date. It¡¯s the ninth day of the next month. There are only twenty days left. I will definitely personally send an invitation to Ms. Ru Yu. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face was still calm and indifferent. She nodded at Lei Zhensheng indifferently and distanced herself from him as a greeting Then, she said indifferently, ¡°that¡¯s good. I do hope to attend your wedding. However, you must not disappoint me. ¡± After saying that, she did not even look at Jin Zhengnan. She immediately turned around and walked towards her own seat. In her heart, she instantly understood why Jin zhengnan would suddenly divorce her. Lei Zhensheng was a Korean real estate tycoon. Although she was not considered to be one of the richest people in Korea, the LEI¡¯s real estate was also among the top ten in Korea. Jin Zhengnan was preparing to enter the real estate industry. At this moment, having such a father-inw.. It was probably much more promising than having a painter wife like her, right? Of course, there was no denying the fact that Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were in love. After all, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s pregnancy was the best proof! With love as a guide and family background as a backing, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s battle for the position of mistress was really very beautiful! Chapter 1054

Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: the Pheasant that flew on the branch

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Leng Rong looked at her with a serious face. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the corridor where she had stood for a moment. ¡°Did you run into any trouble? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± ru Yu said faintly. She used her hand to stir the milk that he had asked for for her while she was in the bathroom. ¡°I just ran into a pheasant that flew on the branch. ¡± A pheasant that flew on the branch Leng Rong was stunned for a moment before he understood. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°then why are you still paying attention to her? She¡¯s just a pheasant. You¡¯re a real phoenix. Why do you have to stoop to the level of a pheasant? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to her level, but who knew that she would turn herself into a Phoenix andugh her head off in front of me? It seems that if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she really wouldn¡¯t know that she¡¯s just a peasant chicken. ¡± ¡°Fine, tell me. What lesson do you want to give her? ¡± Leng Rong immediately put down the knife and fork in his hand and looked at ru Yu opposite him. He said, ¡°as long as the empress gives the order, I¡¯ll do the rest for you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that peasant chicken to marry Jin Zhengnan, ¡± ru Yu said faintly. She looked at Leng Rong with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°because their marriage makes me feel disgusted. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a matter of words. ¡± Leng Rong did not care at all. ¡°I¡¯ll directly find someone to kidnap that woman and throw her into the deep mountains and forests of a certain country. I¡¯ll let her fend for herself. Won¡¯t she be unable to marry that stinky man? ¡± Ru Yu looked at him with a mocking gaze. ¡°Leng Rong, you¡¯re already 29 years old. Can you not be so childish and EASILY KIDNAP PEOPLE? This is a dirty trick, okay? ¡± ¡°Moreover, that chicken¡¯s father is Lei Zhensheng. Lei Zhensheng seems to have a business rtionship with your father, Leng Leiting, right? ¡± ¡°What? Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter? ¡± Leng Rong frowned instinctively and could not help but shake her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Doesn¡¯t Lei Zhensheng have no children? Madam Lei doesn¡¯t seem to be able to give birth. Why did another daughter suddenly appear? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She was not interested in the family history of those wealthy and noble families She said indifferently, ¡°this pheasant and I have known each other for several years. In the past, she always said that she was an orphan and had no parents. But today, just now, she introduced her father, Lei Zhensheng, to me. ¡± ¡°If she really is Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter, then it might be a bit difficult. ¡± Leng Rong showed a hint of embarrassment on her face. Then she said with a wry smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sacrifice my looks to marry that pheasant first, would I? ¡± ¡°GOOD IDEA! ¡± Ru Yu immediately pped her hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. You immediately call your father, Leng Leiting, tonight and tell him that you like Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter. Can you ask him to propose to Lei Zhensheng? ¡± ¡°Go, are you dreaming? ¡± Leng Rong red at her coldly She said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have some evil idea in your heart. Not to mention that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter was once a country Bumpkin who just flew to the top. Even if she was originally a Phoenix, I wouldn¡¯t marry her. The person I want to marry... ¡± ¡°AIYO, I forgot! ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted Leng Rong¡¯s words. Then, she pointed at her watch and said, ¡°it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock at night. I have to go to the hospital to get my friend¡¯s keys. I told her that I would stay at her ce tonight. ¡± ¡°Why are you staying at her ce for no reason? ¡± Leng Rong red at her fiercely, stood up, and slowly approached her. ¡°little feather, are you hiding from me? ¡± Chapter 1055

Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055 men without taste

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The taste of life is like a cup of crying coffee... ¡± suddenly, her phone rang Like a life-saving Straw, ru Yu immediately used her hand to hold Leng Rong¡¯s head that was still closing in on her. With her other hand, she swiftly took out her phone and pressed the answer button. It was Lei Zhenyu who called. He said that he saw her car in the underground parking lot of the dingxing building and asked if she was nearby. Coincidentally, he had not eaten, so he asked if he could invite her to dinner. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course, ¡± ru Yu said the word ¡®yes¡¯ in one go, then quickly asked him where he was. When Lei Zhenyu gave her the address, she quickly said that she would be there very soon. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Leng Rong, whose face was as red as a pig¡¯s liver She could not help but say apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a date tonight. You know, a slightly good-looking single woman is like this. There are always a lot of smelly flies hovering around her every day. Of course, she tried her best to avoid it. If she really could not avoid it, she could only brace herself to deal with it. ¡± Hearing her words, Leng Rong¡¯s face turned Pale with anger. He could not help but take out money from his bag and throw it on the dining table while ring at her. ¡°little feather, who¡¯s the SMELLY fly? ¡± Only then did ru Yu think that he was the one she could not avoid and had to deal with. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re a smelly fly. I just said that it¡¯s a little... ¡± ¡°enough, I¡¯ll go on a date with you, ¡± Leng Rong quickly interrupted her. Then, with a cunning smile on his face, he said, ¡°since it¡¯s a smelly fly, of course it can¡¯t be chased away, right? Moreover, I¡¯ve just eaten half of my steak and I¡¯m not full yet. ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but cry out in her heart. When did Leng Rong be so difficult to get rid of No, she definitely couldn¡¯t let him follow her. Otherwise, that smelly mouth of his might say all kinds of nonsense. Just as she was about to open her mouth to refuse, she heard a familiar voice, ¡°Aiyo, ru Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to change new lovers so quickly. Yesterday, you just had hotpot with yourwyer, and today, you found another man toe to Dingxing building to watch the stars. How Romantic, Huh? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were sarcastic. Ru Yu was not a fool, so of course she could hear it Therefore, she said coldly, ¡°yes, this can only mean that once I¡¯m single, there will be a lot of bees circling around me, unlike a certain fly that keeps stinging that piece of Stinky Dog poop. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m stinky dog Poop, but you stung me for three years, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Jin Zhengnan had already stood up, and Lei Zhensheng, who was sitting with them, was no longer there. It was unknown whether she had left or went to the bathroom. ¡°Your smell only makes me feel extremely disgusted, ¡± ru Yu retorted instinctively. She met Jin Zhengnan¡¯s gaze coldly and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m so d that I¡¯ve never used your smell before. ¡± ¡°disgusting. It would be good if you could marry someone as disgusting as Zhengnan. ¡± Lan Ruoshui continued on the side, then looked at Leng Rong with a provocative gaze Then, she said mockingly, ¡°of course, Miss Ru Yu is a great painter. Even if you can¡¯t marry a good man, you can still raise a GIGOLO. ¡± ¡°GIGOLO? ¡± Leng Rong¡¯s voice was very long. His gaze was like a sharp de as itnded on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face. His lips moved to the sides He pulled out a trace of sarcasm, ¡°even if I¡¯m a Gigolo, a country bumpkin like you who has flown up to the branches, stripped off your clothes and covered your body with money, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you. Only a man with no taste would take a fancy to someone like you. ¡± Chapter 1056

Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: Who was wrong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... ¡± Lan Ruoshui stomped her feet in anger. She pointed at Leng Rong and said, ¡°who do you think you are? I¡¯m Lei Ruoshui. Let me tell you... ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a big deal. ¡± Leng Rong took a step closer to her and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m a human, unlike you. At most, I¡¯m just a big deal. ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Jin Zhengnan growled angrily Then, he looked coldly at ru Yu and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, I originally respected you and felt guilty about divorcing you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. You brought your new lover to show off in front of us. I really misjudged you in the past! ¡± Ru Yu only found Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words funny. Who exactly was showing off to whom If she wanted to show off, why did she have to keep such a low profile with Leng Rong? Forget it, forget it. She finally understood today that she was indeed short-sighted in the past. How did she take a liking to Jin Zhengnan in the past And how did she agree to marry him? She was a little confused. Leng Rong was thoroughly angered. She could not help but point at Jin Zhengnan and was about to fly into a rage. However, ru Yu quickly used her hand to pull her back. She then said indifferently, ¡°let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to lower ourselves to their level. ¡± After saying that, she pulled Leng Rong with all her might and walked towards the elevator. She did not even turn her head to look at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui behind her. No, it was Lei Ruoshui. Originally, she wanted to forget about it after the divorce. That pair of B * stards wanted to be together so that they could be together. However, tonight, she was angered by Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Since they were so proud to announce the victory of their love.. She couldn¡¯t wait to reap the fruits of their love. Then, she definitely couldn¡¯t let them get what they wanted. It¡¯s not that easy to get married. Lan Ruoshui, since you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter, then let the child in your belly continue with your identity. I still don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t stop this adulterous couple from getting married. ¡°Hey, ru Yu, your car is still in the underground parking lot. Where are you going? ¡± Leng Rong saw that she got out of the elevator on the first floor and hurriedly followed her out. ¡°I still have to go on a date, ¡± ru Yu answered without turning her head. She threw the car keys to him. ¡°help me drive the car back. I¡¯ll call a taxiter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you drive. I want to go with you. ¡± Leng Rong took the car keys and quickly chased after him. ¡°I¡¯m going to protect you. The men in this society are very bad nowadays. ¡± ¡°Do I need your protection? ¡±RuuYuu was so angry that she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.Shee couldn¡¯t help but re at him. Ohh right, yun called me in the afternoon.Hee said thatFenggLingzii knows that you¡¯reing toSeoull and she seems to be chasing after you.Itt¡¯s said that her flight will arrive atSeoull airport in the evening... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Leng Rong was shocked when he heard this. Then, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°then, little feather, I¡¯ll drive the car back for you first. Then, I¡¯ll go y go with your father. He said that he hasn¡¯t yed go with him for a long time in the afternoon. ¡± Ru Yu pretended to nod her head. Then, she turned around and walked toward the Yuntian building diagonally opposite the DINGXING building. On the second floor of the Yuntian building, there was a French Western restaurant. At this moment, Lei Zhenyu was waiting for her there. Walking to the second floor, Lei Zhenyu was waiting for her at the entrance of the French Western restaurant. When he saw her, he said with a smile, ¡°I was just about to call you again. Why did it take so long toe from the DINGXING building? ¡± ¡°I met an acquaintance and said a few words, ¡± ru Yu lied lightly and then walked with him to the reserved table. Chapter 1057

Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057 was a form

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What would you like to eat? ¡± Lei Zhenyu handed the menu card to ru Yu like a gentleman. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a steak. ¡± Ru Yu did not even take the menu card. She only said inly, ¡°I want it well-done and braised at the end. I want to eat it with bones and meat. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and then said the exact words to the waiter who came to help them order. The waiter felt embarrassed when he heard this Then, he carefully added before leaving, ¡°about that, I¡¯ll try to make the kitchen cook longer, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult to braise. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± just as the waiter turned to leave, ru Yu finally could not hold back herughter. Fortunately, she had not drunk the lemonade in her hand. Otherwise, she would have sprayed Lei Zhenyu all over. ¡°seeing you smile, I know you must be in a good mood. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and handed her a tissue. ¡°How about it? It¡¯s been a day. Have you considered my suggestion? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and then said indifferently, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m very afraid of marriage. Even the person I once loved is like that. So, I can¡¯t just walk into marriage so easily. ¡± Ru Yu paused for two seconds She took a sip of water and said, ¡°of course, my conversation with you as awyer has made me a lot more rational. So, if I agree to your proposal and marry you, it must be very rational. This has nothing to do with feelings. ¡± ¡°I know. We¡¯ve only met a few times, how can there be feelings? ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and then added, ¡°didn¡¯t I say itst night? As long as people stick to each other... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stick together with you until the day we grow old, ¡± ru Yu quickly cut off Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words Then, she smiled and added, ¡°thanks for your reminder, so I¡¯m very rational now. I agree to marry you. I hope it¡¯s just a formality. ¡± ¡°A formality? ¡± Lei Zhenyu obviously didn¡¯t understand what ru Yu meant. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just going to register and be a legal marriage, ¡± ru Yu patiently exined to him. ¡°Of course, after marriage, we can use the formality. In public, we¡¯re husband and wife, but in reality, we¡¯re just partners. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s thick brows were tightly knitted as he looked at the woman in front of him. It seemed that he had indeed underestimated her. He thought that people who engaged in art would usually be very emotional. Being dumped by Jin zhengnan would be painful for several days. However, who would have thought that she could be so rational in such a short period of time? Moreover, she was much calmer than he thought. It could be considered a strategy between businessmen. ¡°You mean that you are unwilling to stick with me for life? ¡± Although Lei Zhenyu asked this question with spection, his tone was filled with certainty. Ru Yu nodded Without hesitation, she said, ¡°yes, I have always been a timid person. I used to confusedly give myself up to others, wanting to stick with them for the rest of my life. In the end, I lostpletely. So now, I won¡¯t be so stupid. Whether it¡¯s my heart or my body, I won¡¯t casually give it to anyone. The person I originally loved is like that, let alone a stranger. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face obviously froze. His heart had already turned a thousand times, but his face remained calm He drank a mouthful of water and asked indifferently, ¡°then, what exactly are your ns? I think that by telling me this, you probably don¡¯t want to be so generous as to grant Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui their wish, right? ¡± Chapter 1058

Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058 was too rational or too emotional

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu nodded She looked at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°I thought about it on the way here. If you really are Lei Zhensheng¡¯s younger brother, then after we get married, your father, old man Lei Wanji, would definitely not agree to his granddaughter marrying Jin Zhengnan, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered without thinking. ¡°My father is the most traditional. He would never ept such aplicated rtionship. However, the premise is that we have to get married first. If they get married first, then we definitely can¡¯t get married. ¡± ¡°I know that. ¡± Ru Yu nodded She looked at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°So, the thing I want to talk to you about today is such a cooperative matter. First of all, our marriage is an agreement marriage. There can¡¯t be any substantive problems. Secondly, our marriage is between three to five years. I believe that Lan Ruoshui will at most survive three to five years. If she can¡¯t marry Jin Zhengnan in three to five years, she will probably give up. ¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t give up? ¡± Lei Zhenyu reminded her carefully. ¡°What if she is Wang Baochuan and can stay in the cold cave for eighteen years with the child alone? ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu with admiration. She didn¡¯t expect him to know about Wang Baochuan, because this was not a Korean story, but a Chinese story. ¡°If Lan Ruoshui is really a Korean version of Wang Baochuan, and she can stay in the cold kiln for five years with her illegitimate child, then I will sincerely wish them well. ¡± Ru Yu said this with utmost sincerity She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I used to think that I really loved Jin Zhengnan, but now, Lan Ruoshui is using her actions to show that she seems to love Jin Zhengnan more than I do. And I¡¯m doing this because I want to see how much she loves Jin Zhengnan, and whether she can stay with him for three to five years without anyints or regrets even with her child. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he heard her words. He looked at her teasingly and said, ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, I thought you were already very rational. It turns out that people who engage in art are always so emotional. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words were extremely natural, but ru yu could still hear it from his words. What he meant was, che Ru Yu, you and Jin Zhengnan are formally divorced, but are you really letting go of your heart? Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him She said a little impatiently, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯m not here today to discuss the difference between emotional and rational with you. I just want to ask you, are you willing to cooperate with me? I think that cooperating with you is not to the point where there are no benefits for you, right? ¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never done anything that doesn¡¯t benefit me. ¡± Lei Zhenyu had long returned to the calm side of awyer He looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°cooperation is fine. Of course, since it¡¯s a factor of cooperation, we might have to draw up an agreement. Since it¡¯s a marriage, other than the so-called substantive things you said, when I need my wife to appear, such as showing affection, you have to fulfill the responsibilities and obligations of a wife. ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± ru Yu answered without a second thought ¡°For example, I can pretend to be a loving couple with you in your home. For example, I can help you chase away flies that you don¡¯t like. If you like them, you and I can only say one word, and I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see them... ¡± Lei Zhenyu rolled his eyes at the ceiling when he heard this. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Was the woman he met too rational or too emotional? Chapter 1059

Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: A man who pesters people

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu didn¡¯t go back to her dad¡¯s fancy vist night because Leng Rong was there. Leng Rong was too difficult to deal with. She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him, but she could still avoid him. After negotiating with Lei Zhenyu about the cooperation, she went to stay at Yu Xin¡¯s ce. Of course, her car was driven away by Leng Rong. She was going to take a taxi, but Lei Zhenyu offered to send her there. She wanted to refuse, but Lei Zhenyu reminded her lightly. Since they were going to cooperate, the two of them had to contact andmunicate in advance. It was like an athlete¡¯s warm-up before apetition, like an actor¡¯s rehearsal before going on stage. It was quite important. Well, ru Yu admitted that if shepeted with awyer in eloquence, she was doomed to suffer. So she chose to respect thewyer¡¯s decision and let him personally drive her to Lin Yuxin¡¯s rented apartment. Lin Yuxin was on the night shift and didn¡¯te back to disturb her at night. Perhaps because she had decided on something, she was no longer so sad and mncholic. Therefore, even though Yu Xin¡¯s room and bed were unfamiliar to her.. She still fell asleep this night. When she woke up, Yu Xin had alreadye back from work. There were two breakfast tes on the dining table. Seeing her, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°ah, this divorce, and you don¡¯t even have a ce to live? Did your daddy kick you out? ¡± ¡°My daddy didn¡¯t kick me out. ¡± Ru Yu yawned and took a sip of soy milk. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a pestering person at home. I don¡¯t have the time and energy to deal with him, so I hid here. ¡± ¡°pestering? ¡± Lin Yuxin was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Her eyes immediately widened. ¡°Is it a friend of yours from Binhai? Is he a man? Is he a rich man? Since you don¡¯t want him, can you introduce him to me? ¡± Ru Yu looked at her infatuated look and shook her head. ¡°His family is very rich. He¡¯s almost a wealthy family. He¡¯s 29 years old this year. Of course, he¡¯s not married... ¡± ¡°then introduce him to me, ¡± Lin Yuxin shouted excitedly when she heard this She grabbed ru Yu¡¯s wrist and shouted, ¡°Ru Yu, are you sure you don¡¯t want him? Then why don¡¯t you introduce him to me, you traitor? You don¡¯t have any sense of friendship. Don¡¯t you know that I dream of marrying into a wealthy family? ¡± Ru Yu broke her hand off Then, she said casually, ¡°you can get to know him, but if you want to marry him, I have to make it clear. You have to have the ability topete with many women. If you are lucky enough to marry him, you have to have the ability to call him when he is in bed with another woman. Moreover, if you meet him on a certain asion and he happens to have a certain celebrity or rookie hanging on his arm, you have to have the ability to pretend that you have never met him. Even if a certain womanes to you with a big belly and tells you that she is pregnant with his child, you have to take out a sum of money to send that woman away without changing your expression and heart. Then, when hees back at night, you can only tell him as a joke... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop. ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately called out the word ¡®stop¡¯ . Then, she stared at ru Yu with her eyes wide open. After a long while, she said, ¡°is this man that you¡¯re talking about that unfaithful? ¡± ¡°wrong. ¡± Ru Yu corrected her right to the point. ¡°actually, this man is not unfaithful at all. In all conscience, not only is he not unfaithful, he is also very infatuated. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, is this still called infatuated? ¡± Lin yuxin rolled her eyes at ru Yu. ¡°Do you know what infatuated means? ¡± Chapter 1060

Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060 marriage agreement

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was not in the mood to flirt with her She continued the topic, ¡°the man I¡¯m talking about is really not a yboy. He¡¯s just a yboy. He has a lot of women, but his heart is not in those women. He just... ... Can¡¯t stand the loneliness, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Oh, buy some cakes, ¡± Lin Yuxin could not help but cry out in pain. She really wanted to marry into a rich family, but if it was such a man, with her ability as an obstetrician, she probably could not cope with him. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, ru Yu stopped talking. Instead, she picked up the milk and bread in front of her and quietly ate breakfast. The rtionship between the Leng Family and the Dongfang family had always been very good. When she was just 20 years old, Leng Leiting actually went to the Dongfang family to propose marriage. At that time, her father, Dongfang Mo, thought that Yu Yu was still young and wanted to focus on her career to give a faint rejection. She also knew Leng Rong¡¯s feelings for her. After all, she had to go back to Binhai two or three times a year. Moreover, on the day of her 18-year-old Bar Mitzvah, Leng Rong skipped school from the United States and rushed to Seoul, giving her a car full of roses and an iparablyrge diamond. But she also knew that she did not have the kind of rtionship between a man and a woman with Leng Rong. Perhaps it was because she was too familiar with him, so she had treated him as her older brother since she was young. Another thing that Leng Rong could not ept was that the women he was with outside could no longer be described as one or two. In the words of the outside world, among the three young masters of Binhai City, Leng Rong was the most arrogant and fearless one, Lin Pianran Zheng Ruizhe was next. To Be Leng Rong¡¯s wife, not only did she have to be magnanimous, but she also had to be magnanimous. At the same time, she had to be tolerant and tolerant. She could do it so that even if she saw him in bed with another woman, his expression would not change and his heart would not beat She could even go up and ask gently, ¡°Rong, are you tired? Do you want me to help you wipe your sweat? Do you want to drink some water first beforeing back? ¡± Ru Yu knew that she was too inexperienced to be so capable, so she had always avoided Leng Rong¡¯s passionate and infatuated attitude. Master Leng was someone she could not afford to offend. After eating breakfast at Lin Yuxin¡¯s house, Lin Yuxin went to the night shift to rest. Ru Yu did not let her send her off. She went downstairs and hailed a taxi to the studio. Actually, there was no work today. Of course, she could also paint. The key was that she was not in the mood because the sketching schedule had been postponed because of the birthday of Minister Song¡¯s mother tonight. At noon, Lei Zhenyu came to her studio. Ru Yu had to admit that the work efficiency of awyer was much higher than that of a painter because he actually printed out two copies of the proposed agreement and handed them to her. Ru Yu read the agreement carefully. The agreement was written very professionally and the terms were clear. She felt that there was nothing wrong with it. It was just that the deadline was empty and waiting for her to fill it in. ¡°Wait. ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped ru Yu, who was about to sign the agreement, and then looked at her with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s an additional condition. I didn¡¯t put it in. I just wanted to discuss it with you before adding it. ¡± ¡°What additional condition? ¡± Ru Yu looked at him without changing her expression. ¡°It¡¯s like this. DIDN¡¯T WE AGREE TO GET MARRIED? ording to your request, the agreement also stated that there was no substantive content in the marriage, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said seriously Then, he smiled and said to her, ¡°but, you know, many times, many things are not controlled by the terms. I promise that I won¡¯t vite the terms of the agreement, but I¡¯ll allow you to vite the terms of the agreement. If you need it, i... ¡± Chapter 1061

Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061, marriage registration

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Ru Yu coldly shouted at Lei Zhenyu. Before Lei Zhenyu could finish his sentence, her face immediately turned as cold as ice. ¡°since I proposed it, I will never vite the rules. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by her Then, he quickly said, ¡°but there must be an additional use in the content. What if, I said what if, the two of US break through the substantive rtionship and be a real husband and wife? I hope that we can continue to be like an ordinary real husband and wife. ¡± Ru Yu only felt that he was extremely boring. She knew that this kind of thing simply could not happen because even if she and he were to live together, it was impossible for them to stay in the same room. However, in order to not let him be long-winded here, she still allowed him to add such a meaningless additional condition. Then, the two of them signed the so-called marriage agreement. After the agreement was signed, Lei Zhenyu said with a smile, ¡°then, in the afternoon, put on your ID and we¡¯ll go register first. Then, in a few days, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Lei family. About the wedding... ¡± ¡°WEDDING? ¡± Ru Yu frowned instinctively and looked at Lei Zhenyu in front of her. ¡°DIDN¡¯T WE AGREE TO GET MARRIED? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re really getting married. Why do we need a wedding? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an agreement to get married. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. Then, he patiently pointed at the agreement in front of her and said, ¡°Ms. Che Ru Yu, you can look at it again. The agreement doesn¡¯t say that there¡¯s no wedding. So, this isn¡¯t considered a vition of the agreement, right? ¡± Ru Yu was at a loss for words. It seemed that she had been careless. She thought that since it was an agreement to get married, then it should be a simple registration for both parties. Who would have thought that Lei Zhenyu would actually hold a wedding? Alright, since the agreement was signed, she couldn¡¯t say anything. So she nodded and said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s fine to register this afternoon, but the wedding will probably take half a month. Because I have to go to another ce to sketch tomorrow. It will take about ten days. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem. As long as it doesn¡¯t dy the wedding, it will be fine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t care much. Then, he looked at his watch and said, ¡°it¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s go for lunch together. Then, we¡¯ll register the wedding in the afternoon. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and went downstairs with him. When she thought about the wedding in the afternoon, she felt a little emotional. She had just gotten rid of the marriage the day before yesterday. Today, she was going to put herself into a marriage? Fortunately, this marriage did not have any substance. It was just an act. She did not need to worry about it. Therefore, she felt rxed because she believed that three to five yearster, when she and Lei Zhenyu were going to get rid of their marriage, she would definitely not be in such a state. The lunch was settled nearby. Then, Lei Zhenyu drove her home to get her documents. As she was preparing to go out to sketch, ru Yu¡¯s documents were all in her travel bag. She did not need to look for them to get them. Everything went smoothly. Ru Yu felt that it was easier to marry awyer than to marry anyone else. When they reached the registration area, Lei Zhenyu was busy filling out the form while she sat leisurely at the side, bored. Looking at Lei Zhenyu who was seriously filling out the form, she not only thought of three years ago, when she and Jin Zhengnan came to register their marriage. At that time, she was so busy that she did not know how to fill out the form. She filled out a few copies of the form because she always filled it in wrongly. As for Jin Zhengnan, he was leisurely sitting at the side drinking tea and reading the newspaper, as if the marriage had nothing to do with him. Now that she thought about it, she suddenly realized that she had been too engrossed three years ago. How could she not have thought that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s carelessness actually meant that he did not care about this marriage and did not care. Chapter 1062

Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: How is he better than me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was very easy to register for marriage. Although the staff was a little surprised that che ru Yu broke off her marriage the day before yesterday and married another man today, it was still a private matter, so the staff didn¡¯t ask much. Walking out of the marriage registration office, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone rang. After he answered the call, his expression obviously changed, but he still didn¡¯t show it. ¡°I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll pick you up from work tonight, ¡± Lei Zhenyu hung up the phone and said to ru Yu gently. ¡°No need. I have an engagement tonight. ¡± Ru Yu rejected him indifferently. Then, she waved to him and said, ¡°you go and do your work. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself. ¡± Lei Zhenyu probably really had something urgent to do. He did not insist on sending ru yu off. Instead, he quickly drove away while ru Yu went to the roadside to hail a taxi. However, she had just reached out her hand when a familiar car stopped in front of her. She was slightly stunned before she realized that it was her car. Just as she was about to open the car door and get in, Leng Rong had already opened the car door and got out. When he saw her, he raised his head to look at the building where the marriage registry office was located He could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°little feather, why are you here for no reason? Didn¡¯t you and that person surnamed Jin go through the divorce procedures two days ago? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to go through the marriage procedures today, ¡± ru Yu said faintly, but it still shocked Leng Rong on the spot as if he was struck by lightning. ¡°marriage? ¡± Leng Rong¡¯s voice was so surprised that it trembled. Then, he took a step towards her, grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the building. ¡°Who are you married to? Quickly call that kid out and immediately go through the divorce procedures! ¡± ¡°Young Master Leng, what kind of crazy are you? ¡± Ru Yu was furious on the spot. She could not help but shake off his hand and shouted unhappily, ¡°enough, Leng Rong, I¡¯ve already told you, we can¡¯t... ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Leng Rong quickly interrupted her Then, she shouted angrily, ¡°I know you think I have too many women. I¡¯ve already broken all the women in the past three years. I¡¯ve even sent away the most clingy Feng Lingzi. Now that I don¡¯t have any women outside, I can be infatuated and keep my virginity for you... ¡°. ... .. Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words She couldn¡¯t help but rub her head and said, ¡°alright, Leng Rong, you know that I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother. You also know that your type isn¡¯t the type that I like. I¡¯m annoyed enough now. Can you note and make trouble for me? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by making trouble? ¡± Leng Rong shouted relentlessly, ¡°I like you to make trouble. What about that guy surnamed Jin who liked you in the past Isn¡¯t it making trouble Now that you and that guy surnamed Jin have only been divorced for three days, you¡¯re married again. Who is that kid How is he better than me?¡± ¡°Leng Rong, stop fooling around. ¡± Ru Yu only felt extremely frustrated. As she walked towards her car, she said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go to Ang. That ce has a lot of things to do. I don¡¯t have time to apany you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who is that kid? ¡± Leng Rong was also frustrated. She immediately followed her and saw that she was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat She pulled her away. ¡°Go and sit in the passenger seat. But you have to tell me what that kid does today. Is He better than me in any way? Why can he marry you? ¡± ¡°because he¡¯s awyer, ¡± ru Yu suddenly said She red at Leng Rong in the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°you want to marry me, right? Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can also be awyer. And you have to be a famouswyer on Wall Street in America. As long as you win the case of Princess Diana¡¯s car ident, I¡¯ll marry you. ¡± Chapter 1063

Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063 old Madam Song¡¯s birthday banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu held the painting scroll and rushed to Tahe Hotel. Minister Song¡¯s mother from the Ministry of Culture was celebrating her 70th birthday. Not only did she order the painting for her in advance, but she also sent her an invitation card early. She didn¡¯t need to rush so much. She was stuck by Leng Rong in the afternoon. She finally thought of a way to get him to be awyer to drive him away, but that guy refused no matter what. He said that the things he disliked the most in his life were the rules and regtions He kept demanding that she change her conditions. Of course, she would not change her conditions no matter what. Leng Rong would not let her go out. Fortunately, her father came back. She sneaked out while Leng Rong was talking to her father. When she walked into Tahe Hotel, Madam Song was already waiting for her at the door. When she saw her, she heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°My mother-inw has been talking about you. I was worried that you would note. Fortunately, you came. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Ru Yu quickly bowed slightly and apologized, ¡°Madam Song, I was stuck in traffic, so I was only a few minuteste. I¡¯m very sorry. ¡± Madam Song quickly returned the greeting and said that she was fine. Then, she personally led her into the hall and Walked Toward Minister Song¡¯s mother, Old Madam Song. Ru Yu very politely bowed to old Madam Song and then handed over her own scroll. Old Madam Song was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She quickly instructed her daughter-inw, ¡°quickly open it and see. I like Che Artists¡¯ paintings the most. ¡± Madam Song immediately nodded and used her hand to untie the thin rope on the scroll. Then, she slowly opened the scroll and ake in the morning light was disyed before everyone¡¯s eyes. Theke in the mist was particrly charming. There was a hint of rity in the tranquility, but there was also a touch of nostalgia. The corners of Madam Song¡¯s eyes immediately became moist. She repeatedly said hello, saying that this was theke in her memory. Because the painting scroll was opened, a lot of people surrounded it at once. Could it be that Madam Song was so happy that she immediately ordered the painting to be hung on the wall for everyone to admire. Because it was Madam Song¡¯s birthday banquet, everything was arranged ording to Madam Song¡¯s wishes. Therefore, there was no buffet tonight. Instead, there was Chinese food for eight people at a table. Because Madam Song liked ru Yu very much, ru Yu and madam song sat at the same table. Moreover, they sat at the lower right hand side of Madam Song, making it easier for Madam Song to talk to her. Ru Yu was very satisfied with this arrangement because she knew very few people in the entire banquet hall. If she sat at another table, she would probably feel a little ufortable. During the meal, Madam Song¡¯s phone had a text message reminding her twice. She looked troubled as she went out for a while beforeing back. On the second time she went out, she carefully whispered something into Madam Song¡¯s ear. Madam Song, who was originally happy, immediately changed her expression. She couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°what is she doing here? Hasn¡¯t shepletely embarrassed the Song Family? I don¡¯t want to see her. Let her go. I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like this. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump when she heard these words. This Madam Song was too heartless, wasn¡¯t she Her own granddaughter came to congratte her on her birthday, and she actually had such an attitude? Madam Song¡¯s expression was very unsightly. She then walked out of the door listlessly. It was very obvious that she was going to send off her daughter, who was not liked by her grandmother. Ru Yu did not have much of an appetite. The main reason was that she did not have much of an appetite when eating with strangers, so she found an excuse to go to the bathroom before she left the room. Chapter 1064

Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064 saw the faint blue me again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After walking out of the restaurant, she finally removed the stiff smile on her face and let out a long sigh of relief. Because she had not eaten and only drank water, her stomach was indeed a little bloated, so she rushed into the toilet Shefortably let out a long stretch of water to save her dder that she had been forcing for a long time. Then, she slowly washed her hands and walked out of the toilet. The toilet was located at the end of the corridor. From the toilet to the restaurant door, there was a long, empty corridor. At the corner of the corridor, there was a faint sound of crying. Ru Yu could not help but walk over curiously. Although she knew that curiosity could kill a cat, she always felt that she was not a cat, so she was not afraid of being killed. Just as she walked over, she saw a typical Korean drama. The woman sat on the steps and cried with tears in her eyes. She gritted her teeth She pointed at a man not far away and shouted, ¡°Zheng Junji, today¡¯s ending is all your fault. From now on, it¡¯s over between us. It¡¯s over forever. I don¡¯t want to follow you anymore. ¡± After the woman shouted, she covered her face with her hands and ran down the stairs while crying. It was obvious that she was heartbroken by this man. ording to the plot of the Korean drama and drama, this was how it should continue. This man called Zheng Junji should immediately chase after her and then hug her tightly from behind. Then, he would forcefully turn her body around He would apologize to her in a low voice while kissing her hard. Then, he would keep saying that the person he loved was you and the only person he loved was you. You can¡¯t leave me. Also, can you not be so unreasonable every time? At this time, the female lead should be shaking her head non-stop and struggling with all her might. Of course, it was all for show. In fact, when she was struggling non-stop, she was responding to the male lead¡¯s kiss with all her might, enjoying the man¡¯s lowered head and indulgence She was still arguing non-stop. When was I being unreasonable? Alright, the above scenarios were all imagined by Ru Yu ording to the development of the drama and Korean drama. In fact, Zheng Junji was standing there motionlessly. Towards the woman who had already run away.. He didn¡¯t even look at her back. He leaned against the wall with a faint smile on his face. His deep ck eyes and Phoenix eyes nced at ru Yu. Then he lowered his head, took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth. Then he took out a box of matches from his other pocket. The long and white match stem was twirled by his slender white fingers. He gently drew on the blue phosphorus beside the matchbox. Suddenly, the blue me lit up. Ru Yu¡¯s gaze was fixed on the faint blue me and the fluorescent light that seeped through Li Junji¡¯s fair fingers. Her mind was instantly pulled back to that night four years ago. It waste autumn. Even the air was filled with the fragrance of melons and fruits. Maple leaves danced in the air. She and a few ssmates who were about to graduate went to the countryside of Jeju Ind. She still remembered that night when everyone sat together. Friends brought friends. A group of young people surrounded the bonfire,ughing and singing. They were confused about entering society and excited about going to work. That night, everyone ate a lot of melons, cantaloupes, melons, watermelons, cantaloupes, and golden melons. Lin Yuxin smiled and said that if they continued to eat like this, they would probably be fools. Chapter 1065

Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065 saw a faint blue me again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, she had eaten too many melons and her stomach was full of water. Also, because it was a campfire built in the field, there wasn¡¯t even a toilet nearby. Lin Yuxin said that she didn¡¯t want a toilet, so she walked further away and found a haystack to settle it in two minutes Anyway, there was no one around. Therefore, she walked towards the Haystack. Because she was still a little shy, she walked about 300 meters, and there was a big haystack over there. As expected, there was no one around. Her dder was in a hurry, so she hid behind the haystack, lifted up her skirt, and squatted down. With a series of sshes, she finally rxed. The moment Jim stood up, he saw another small haystack beside him suddenly burn with a faint blue me. With the help of the faint blue me, she saw that young and handsome face. He raised his head and smiled at her He revealed a mouthful of NEAT and white teeth. Because of the wind at night, he used his hand to hold the small blue me. A Hazy red light seeped out from between his fingers. He suddenly felt as if he was not holding the me, but the sun that had just risen In the dark and windy night, the red light was dazzling, just like her blushing face. He used his hand to hold the blue me and slowly brought it to his mouth. Only then did ru yu realize that he was not holding a single cigarette, but a pipe with a cigarette in the end. That night, she got to know Jin Zhengnan and walked back to their bonfire party together. Only then did she know that he came with Lan Ruoshui, and Lan Ruoshui was his cousin. For a long time afterward, ru Yu would unwittingly name the love between her and Jin Zhengnan as the love of matches. She thought that as long as the match could continue to burn, their love wouldst forever. However, in fact, she had glorified love. In fact, the match was far from having such a great burning power. It was just a short one, and it would soon burn to the end. And some things, since you had endless heat, you could not stop lighting the match. However, in the cold winter and the snowy days, no matter how hot it was, it could not burn, let alone a match It could not be lit at all. ¡°Do you want one? ¡± Zheng Junji¡¯s pleasant voice interrupted Ru Yu¡¯s memories. When ru Yu looked up at him, he had already handed a cigarette to her. Ru Yu looked at the fair hand in front of her, looked at the silvery white smoke that was almost natural to his fingers, and shook her head gently. Using the dim light in the corridor, she looked at the man in front of her, Zheng Junji. His face looked a little tired or haggard under the dim light. There was aplicated look in his deep eyes. It was hard to see but there was a hint of ambiguity. She turned around and left almost instinctively. Later, Zheng Junji asked her in confusion, ¡°Ru Yu, are you good at drawing or turning around? ¡± Ru Yu often thought that she was good at drawing, but she was still used to turning around, right? She was used to letting go and not being persistent. Perhaps it was because of this reason that her marriage with Jin Zhengnan ended after three years. Ru Yu walked into the restaurant again. The dinner was almost over. Old Madam Song was giving a speech of thanks to everyone, while Minister Song and Madam Song kept bowing to thank everyone. Chapter 1066

Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: Lei Zhenyu was beaten up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, ru Yu did not go back to her daddy¡¯s ce because she was worried that Leng Rong had not left yet, so she drove to Lin Yuxin¡¯s ce. Unfortunately, Lin Yuxin did not work the night shift tonight, and her sister also came with the child. Lin Yuxin looked at her with an apologetic look Then she shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°you can also go back to your and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s home. Anyway, he left the house to you. Of course, if he still lives there and has not moved away, you can relive the old dream with him. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she almost wanted to hit her. Of course, she was just putting on an act. She had no choice but to get in the car and prepare to find a hotel to get a room. Actually, it was not that there were no friends in Seoul. It was just that if she could not call them bffs, she would be embarrassed to bother them in the middle of the night. Anyway, hotels were everywhere on the street. Just as she was about to drive to the nearest four-star hotel, her phone rang. Although it was a set of numbers, because she had seen it a few times, she already had an impression and knew that it was Lei Zhenyu calling. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter, zhenyu-kun? ¡± Ru Yu spoke on her Bluetooth as she drove. ording to Korean rules, for men who were more respectful to her, she would add the word ¡®Jun¡¯ after their names. ¡°Just Call Me Zhenyu. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was gentle. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°is there a kid with the surname Leng Rted To you? ¡± ¡°Kid with the Surname Leng? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned before she reacted. She immediately thought of Leng Rong, so she could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. He suddenly found me tonight and we had a fight, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said. In fact, his face was already bruised and swollen. When ru Yu heard this, she cursed Leng Rong in her heart. However, she quickly asked with concern, ¡°Um, are you okay? Now... where are you... do you want me to...e and see you? ¡± Actually, ru Yu really wanted to ask, are your ribs broken Your nose isn¡¯t crooked, right You lost a few teeth. Which Hospital and which ward are you staying in? She knew Leng Rong¡¯s skills, and Lei Zhenyu looked like a white-faced schr. He usually spoke very gently, and it was obvious that he was a schr. She didn¡¯t know if he could withstand Leng Rong¡¯s two punches. Of course, she was afraid of hurting Lei Zhenyu¡¯s self-esteem, so she asked him very politely. Lei Zhenyu chuckled on the phone Then he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m in my apartment now. If you¡¯re free, help me buy some active oil and ointment, and then buy some blood-activating and stasis-removing medicine. I¡¯ll text you the address of my apartment. ¡± Ru Yu, who was going to stay in a hotel, had to turn the car around to find a pharmacy. It was already around ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Many times, the door would close. Fortunately, the door was notpletely closed. It was probably taking inventory So, ru Yu went into the pharmacy smoothly and bought the Medicine Lei Zhenyu wanted. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment was in the area of her studio. It was not very far from the gardenmunity where she and Jin Zhengnan used to live. It was about two bus stops. She pressed the address of the text message and drove into Lei Zhenyu¡¯smunity. It was a typical garden-stylemunity, simr to themunity she used to live in with Jin Zhengnan. The environment was very good and the greenery area was very high. It was very quiet inside and very suitable for living. There were many floors with one staircase and two households. Lei Zhenyu lived on the third floor. There was no elevator, so she walked straight upstairs. Just as she reached the door, she was about to raise her hand and knock on the door when Lei Zhenyu opened the door for her from inside. Chapter 1067

Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067 who was at a disadvantage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing trouble to you. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu, whose face was bruised and swollen, and hurriedly apologized as soon as she entered the door. ¡°My brother has been a gangster since he was young. He doesn¡¯t like to read and likes to fight all day long. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but smile when he heard her call Leng Rong a brother very naturally. His originally somewhat depressed mood could not help but be better in an instant. ¡°since it was your gangster brother who beat me up, then of course you should clean up the aftermath. ¡± Lei Zhenyu unceremoniously took off his shirt andy on the SOFA. ¡°Help me apply the ointment. I can¡¯t even apply it with my backhand. ¡± Ru Yu was speechless. She originally said that you could go to the hospital, but looking at his injury, it didn¡¯t seem like there was a need to go to the hospital. Well, his injury was indeed caused by her. She could only act as a nurse for once. She poured some ointment into her hand and gently spread it open. Then, she ced her palm on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s fair back. Instantly, she felt as if she was electrocuted. She moved her hand away almost instinctively. To be honest, although she had grown familiar with Leng Rong, Lin Pianran, Zheng Ruize, and the others, she had never touched a man¡¯s skin before. Even with Jin Zhengnan, she had never been this intimate. At most, she had only kissed him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt her hand touching his, and his body trembled instinctively. However, in the next second, he felt the delicate and smooth little hand withdraw. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Ru Yu finally calmed down. Then, she put her palm on her back again to stabilize her emotions. Then, she slowly began to massage him. ¡°Next time you see him, stay away from him. ¡± Ru Yu gave him a massage and whispered, ¡°He is a bit of a jerk. Just ignore him, or else you will be at a disadvantage. ¡± ¡°At a disadvantage? ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned instinctively and said indifferently, ¡°what disadvantage? He hit me. I¡¯m not stupid. I still hit him. At this moment, he¡¯s not much better than me, right? ¡± Ru Yu was speechless. Actually, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s back muscles were strong. He probably trained in the gym before. However, he said that Leng Rong was not much better at the moment. She did not know if his words were exaggerated. Lei Zhenyu just could not apply it on his back. Ru Yu did not help him with other areas that he could apply on himself. He did not seem to force it. He just told her to take a bath and sleep quickly and said that he would give her the master bedroom. Ru Yu was a little distressed and said that she did not bring her pajamas Lei Zhenyu found a grown-up t-shirt from his room and gave it to her. ¡°Just make do with it. It¡¯s sote now. Bring some of your daily necessities over tomorrow. After all, we are husband and wife. We have to live together. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and took his t-shirt and walked towards the bathroom. Lei Zhenyu went to the guest room to sleep. Because he had applied some medicine on his body, he did not need to take a shower tonight. His room was a typical two-bedroom, two-living room. The apartment was square and the living room was veryrge. The dining room, kitchen, and living room were on one side, the two bedrooms were on the other side, and the bathroom was in the middle of the two bedrooms. His guest room was actually his study room. After entering, he did not sleep. Instead, he sat down in front of theputer and used the mouse to click on a case that he had just received today. It was not until he finished reading the contents of a case that he raised his head slightly. Only then did he notice that the sshing sound of water in the bathroom had stopped. He got up instinctively, opened the door, and walked out. However, he bumped into Ru Yu who had opened the bathroom door and walked out. Chapter 1068

Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068 the smell of a good man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Her hair, which had just been washed and had not been dried, was still dripping with crystal clear water. At this moment, she was wiping her hair and cheeks with his towel She was wearing his long ck t-shirt, which had just covered her buttocks. Her slender, fair and well-proportioned legs extended from the bottom of the ck shirt. Her pair of sparkling white feet stepped on the Ebony floor. Perhaps because of the water on her feet and the fact that she did not wear slippers to avoid slipping, she moved her steps carefully. The Hem of the loose t-shirt was slightly lifted up because of the wind A faint purple light could be seen inside His hands gripped the door frame tightly. In an instant, it was as if thousands of crabs were crawling in his heart. He immediately looked away and asked nonchntly, ¡°are you done washing? ¡± She had been focused on rubbing her hair. It was only then that she realized that he was at the guest room door. At this moment, her body was covered by his t-shirt. Her face blushed almost instantly. Then, she quickly walked into the master bedroom. Because she turned around in a hurry, and because she was not wearing slippers and her feet were bare, and there was water on them, and the floor was too smooth, she stumbled forward and pounced forward It was toote to reach for the door frame, because both of her hands were still on the top of her head, rubbing her hair with a towel. She was about to fall, but just as she was about to fall, she felt an arm stretch out from behind and quickly wrap around her Then, with a slightly heavier force, her body fell backward into a warm chest. When her back was against that hard chest, her face instantly turned as red as a burning cloud in the sunset. She didn¡¯t need to touch it to know that her face must be boiling hot at this time. Almost as soon as she had just stabilized herself, she struggled a little harder to get out. However, he did not take the opportunity to take advantage of her. Instead, he used his hand to support her shoulder and gently exhorted, ¡°be careful. I think I have to go buy some essential daily necessities for you tomorrow. ¡± Her face became even more embarrassed. She quickly shook off his hand and took two steps into the master bedroom. She closed the door behind her. In her haste, she even forgot to thank him. Of course, she did not even turn around to look at the man with a smile in his eyes. The master bedroom was filled with a faint scent of a man. This scent was faint, and it did not smell like Cologne. It was more like the scent of Pine Trees in the forest. It was the same scent that came from his body when she had just fallen into his arms. It was a typical man¡¯s room. The spacious bed was cold and stiff ck and white ash. The wardrobe and the nightstand were uniform ck. Well, she almost thought that she had entered the ck and white world. In the middle of summer, the room was turned on with the air conditioner at 26. She pulled open the nightstand and took out a hair dryer to dry her hair. Looking at the spacious bed, she hesitated for a moment and slowly sat on it. The bedding was the pure cotton that she liked. Thefort was just right. What made her mostfortable was the mattress. It was not particrly soft, but soft and hard, just the kind that she liked. She lifted the quilt and curled up her body in his t-shirt. The entire space was filled with her smell. There was also a short, slightly rough hair on the pillow. This should be the hair that belonged to hiswyer. She twirled the hair in her hand and studied it in the light. Then, she could not help butugh. She felt that she was a little bored. She threw away his hair and turned off the light. The entire room was pitch ck As she smelled the pleasant pine fragrance, she gradually fell asleep. Chapter 1069

Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Lawyer¡¯s judgment

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu had always had the habit of choosing a bed. Usually, she did not sleep well in a strange room or a strange bed. Last night, she did not sleep well at Lin Yuxin¡¯s ce. However, this night, she slept very soundly. Perhaps it was because she did not sleep well at Lin Yuxin¡¯s ce the night before. People who were extremely sleepy usually fell asleep more easily. Ru Yu found an excuse for herself. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s floor-to-ceiling curtains used 100% light-blocking curtains. They were on both the inside and outsideyers, so there was no way to distinguish between day and night. Therefore, when ru Yu woke up, the room was still dark. She rubbed her eyes with her hands. She felt that her stomach was a little bloated, so she groped to get up. She could not help but mutter in her heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much waterst night before I went to bed. I usually don¡¯t get up at night. What¡¯s wrong today? ¡°? Fortunately, she remembered the switch on the wall. She got up from the bed, opened the door, and walked out. However, in an instant, she was pricked by the strong light outside the door. She instinctively covered her eyes with her hands before she could get used to it. When she walked into the bathroom, she was surprised to find that the sky was already bright. No, it should bete in the morning because even the blinds could not block the sunlight. She did not know what time it was. When she went back to her room, she took out her phone and looked. She could not help but shout to herself, ¡°Oh my God, she can really sleep. She actually slept until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°. Alright, it was all Lei Zhenyu¡¯s fault for blocking the sunlight from the curtains. It really killed her. She had to wash up and change her clothes as quickly as possible because it was still yesterday¡¯s clothes. It was a little ufortable to wear it, especially the clothes inside. She could not help but feel a little regretful. If she had known that she had helped Lei Zhenyu bring medicine overst night, she would have stayed at the hotel. After all, there was a washing machine and a dryer in the hotel room. If she had washed the clothesst night, she would have been able to wear them this morning. As for Lei Zhenyu, let alone a dryer, he did not even have a washing machine. She did not even know if this man usually washed his clothes by hand or sent them to theundry. She wore the clothes that she had changed out of yesterday and walked into the living room. When she reached the SOFA, she was shocked to find that there were brand new clothes stacked on the SOFA, as well as underwear. Her face could not help but turn red, but she did not refuse. She immediately picked up the clothes and ran back to the bedroom. She quickly took off the clothes that she had worn yesterday and changed into new ones. Well,wyers always had sharp eyes, so the Clothes Lei Zhenyu bought for her were very fitting. Even the little cutie inside was just her size. She changed her clothes but blushed. This was the first time in history that a man had bought her a little cutie and a codpiece. In the past, even if she and Jin Zhengnan were husband and wife, Jin Zhengnan had only bought her a coat at most. After changing her clothes, she took her bag and prepared to go out. When she arrived at the dining room, she found that there was actually a prepared breakfast and a note on the dining table. The breakfast was a typical Xishi breakfast sandwich, and the note said: Remember to eat breakfast before going to work. Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she read these words. It was almost 12 o¡¯clock, yet she was still eating breakfast. Alright, Lei Zhenyu probably didn¡¯t expect her to sleep sote and get up. Well, she had already skipped breakfast because of herzy sleep. Now, she treated this sandwich as lunch. Although she didn¡¯t like to eat sandwiches, she was hungry now. A sandwich with milk was just enough for one meal. Chapter 1070

Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s provocation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu drove to the Yun Heng Building where her Feiyu studio was located. It was just after work time and many people walked out of the building. She had a slight headache and regretted not parking the car in the underground parking lot Because there was a VIP elevator in the underground parking lot. She stood aside and waited for the people in the elevator toe out. She was secretly d that there were fewer people going up the stairs at the moment. There were only one or two delivery people. At least she would not be too crowded in the elevatorter. However, as the people in the elevator slowly walked out, an unexpected figure actually walked out of the elevator. When she was slightly stunned, that person also noticed her at once. Looking at Lan Ruoshui who was standing a step away from her, ru Yu instinctively frowned. She immediately turned her head away and pretended not to see her. She directly ignored her existence and very naturally walked past her to walk into the elevator. However, just as she walked to her side, her arm was pulled by Lan Ruoshui. Ru Yu¡¯s body instinctively stiffened and she had no choice but to turn her head to face her. The fingers under her sleeves almost instinctively bent towards her palm and slowly clenched into fists. The other elevator had just reached the first floor. At this moment, more than twenty people walked out of the elevator. Those who were curious could not help but stop in their tracks and look at the two beauties pulling at each other. ¡°Miss Lan, can you please let go of my arm? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant as she stared coldly at the woman in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re pulling at me so affectionately. Those who don¡¯t know would think that I¡¯m having an affair with you. ¡± Ru Yu emphasized the word ¡®affair¡¯ very heavily. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face almost instantly turned red. She lowered her head and her fingers crossed uneasily Then, she finally mustered her courage and said in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m sorry. We... are still friends, right? ¡± Ru Yu only thought that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were funny. No, it was her behavior today that was very funny. She stole her husband and wanted her to treat her as a friend. She really treated her as the biggest fool in the world. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was still cold and emotionless. ¡°Miss Lan, I have many friends with Ru Yu, but you are the only one who is not qualified to be my friend. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face turned even redder. Her face was filled with frustration and grievance She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, I know you hate me, but I can¡¯t control myself. Moreover, Masao likes me so much. You don¡¯t know that every time he sees me, he¡¯s like a hungry ghost... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Ru Yu could not help but growl. Then, she used her other hand to move her hand away Then, she said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have time to listen to your affair with your man. If you don¡¯t mind, I can ask the front deskdy to bring over a loudspeaker. You can speak slowly here alone. I won¡¯t listen. Anyway, there will always be someone who has nothing to do, right? ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately turned around and walked towards the elevator. Unfortunately, the elevator was even more ruthless than a human being. It had already closed the door and rose when she was pulling Lan Ruoshui. She could only wait for the next one. Lan Ruoshui could not help but feel even happier when she saw that she could not leave for the time being. She quickly followed up with a smile that was suppressing her joy She said softly, ¡°Ru Yu, actually, I came to look for you today because I have some good news to tell you. No, I want to share it with you. ¡± Chapter 1071

Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s provocation 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Good News? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s interest was piqued She couldn¡¯t help but look at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°What good news? Could it be that you and Jin Zhengnan have discussed that you¡¯re going to move back to your hometown to live as cowherd and weaver girls, so you¡¯re prepared to give all of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets in Seoul to me? ¡± An awkward expression immediately appeared on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face. However, she, who had always been thick-skinned and prided herself on having a strong endurance, was now still pretending to smile at ru Yu. ¡°Ru Yu, look at you. You¡¯re still as fond of telling jokes as before. ¡± Ru Yu frowned. was she telling jokes? Meanwhile, Lan Ruoshui did not seem to understand ru Yu¡¯s expression. She took out a red invitation card from her SATCHEL A beautifully designed invitation card was handed to ru Yu. ¡°Ru Yu, Zhengnan and I are getting engaged on the 16th of this month. That¡¯s a weekter, at the Chinese restaurant on the second floor of the Lily Hotel. Jenny and I hope that you cane to our engagement party. Your blessing will be our best gift. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice was gentle and gentle with iparable sincerity. The expression on her face was as innocent and innocent as before. It was as if there had never been anything between ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan. It was as if she and Jin Zhengnan were in a free rtionship Now, she was merely inviting her good friend to her engagement party. Ru Yu looked at the big red invitation with a big double wedding on it. After a burst of pain in her heart, her heart rapidly surged with raging anger. The fists under her sleeves, which had been tightly clenched, were now tightly clenched and controlled. She was really afraid that she would not be able to hold it in for a moment, and then she would punch this woman¡¯s head until it was bleeding. She took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the burning me in her heart Then, she gritted her teeth and spat out each word, ¡°Miss Lan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re not among my friends. I¡¯ve never gone to a stranger¡¯s wedding banquet. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s extremely awkward face turned red and white after ru Yu¡¯s words. However, the red and white exchange onlysted for a moment and returned to normal after a few seconds. She still looked at ru Yu with an extremely pure and sincere gaze Then, she said with an extremely gentle and sincere voice, ¡°Ru Yu, we¡¯ve known each other for a few years. During these few years, I¡¯ve always treated you as my best friend. Friendship is great, but love is selfish. Now, you¡¯re the one who gave up on your own ord. Of course, I¡¯m also very grateful for your help. Moreover, I hope that our friendship will not disappear because of other reasons. I hope that we can continue to be good friends, good friends for life. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were extremely sincere, and her expression was filled with anticipation. She was a woman who did not care about past grudges and came to ask for forgiveness from her former good friend. Moreover.. Her words had always emphasized that she would not give up on her deep friendship with ru Yu for external reasons. Ru Yu looked at the woman standing in front of her, looking at this woman whose face was filled with iparable sincerity and innocence She really had the urge to reach out and tear this face apart to see what kind of true colors were underneath the skin. Of course, she did not do this because she was a famous painter, che Ru Yu. Moreover, many people in this building knew her, especially the front desk and security guards. They were also looking in her direction from not far away. Chapter 1072

Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: a room full of white roses

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In such a public ce, she couldn¡¯t do anything that would be beneath her dignity just because of this woman who had a heart like a snake¡¯s, because it wasn¡¯t worth it at all. Moreover, the purpose of this womaning here was probably not only to show off the happiness that she had snatched from her, but also to challenge her patience, right Perhaps she wanted her to do something indecent in public. Unfortunately, not only could she draw, but she could also see her purpose. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let her get what she wanted, so she looked at the invitation in her hand Then she said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan, now I¡¯ll give you two options. First, I¡¯ll ept your invitation and go to your engagement party. However, at the engagement party, I¡¯ll definitely go to the stage and announce to the guests the fact that you and Jin Zhengnan have been deceiving me for the past few years. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, why are you doing this? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t you also be very embarrassed? ¡± ¡°Second, you take this disgusting invitation of Yours and go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t appear in front of me. ¡± Ru Yu directly ignored what Lan Ruoshui said. She was not embarrassed, she naturally knew what to do. Lan Ruoshui looked at the face of Che Ruyu that she had already thrown caution to the wind. She finally bit her lips tightly and turned around. However, the moment she turned around, she turned around again, wanting to say something. Unfortunately, ru Yu had already stepped into the elevator that was about to close again. When Lan Ruoshui turned around, the elevator door just closed. The words that she had not said could only roll back into her stomach. Ru Yu stepped into the elevator and let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, there were only three people in the elevator. One of them was a delivery man. He had probably just arrived and there was still sweat on his forehead. The other one was reading a book with his head down. He probably did not have any gossipy cells. She thought of Lan Ruoshui¡¯s pig-liver-colored face just now and her mood could not help but improve. Therefore, when the elevator door opened, she immediately walked towards her studio with a happy mood. However, when she stepped into the studio and pushed open her office, she waspletely stunned. This was because she never dreamed that her office would be filled with white roses at this time. Oh my God, white roses were the most expensive of all roses. It was said that they were much more expensive than the golden-red champagne rose and the blue enchantress. Ru Yu first thought of Lei Zhenyu, but she immediately denied it in her heart. Lei Zhenyu was awyer, andwyers were usually more inflexible. One Nail and one eye. They did not understand romance at all. Well, if it was not Lei Zhenyu, she really could not remember who it was because she and Jin Zhengnan were divorced. Besides Lei Zhenyu and Jin Zhengnan, no other man seemed to be particrly close to her. She could not help but feel puzzled, so she slowly walked forward. Fortunately, there was a red card with two hearts leaning against each other in the pile of flowers. It was very eye-catching, so she immediately twirled it with her hand. After reading the card, she could not help but pat her head. Zheng Junji, she remembered now. Wasn¡¯t he the man who lit a cigarette with a match that she met in the corridor outside the washroom when she attended minister Song¡¯s Mother¡¯s birthday partyst night? She did not remember telling him her name. At that time, he only asked if she wanted a cigarette, but she just turned around and walked away? Chapter 1073

Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073, the faint blue color in her memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cui Jingying came over and looked at her troubled face. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°it was delivered early in the morning. I called you in the morning and turned off your phone. Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s see how to deal with all these flowers, shall we? ¡± ¡°Get someone to send them to the flower shop. Sell them at a price lower than the price of the flower shop¡¯s stock. Then, you can treat the studio staff to a barbecue tonight with this money. Consider it my reward to everyone. ¡± Ru Yu calmly dealt with the flowers. Cui Jingying epted the order and immediately called two staff members to move the flowers out. Ru Yu looked at the restored studio and finally let out a long sigh. She walked in and flicked the red card with her finger She threw it into the trash can. She thought she should draw something this afternoon. However, she picked up the brush and looked at the nk canvas. She didn¡¯t know where to start for a long time. She randomly drew a few strokes, but she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She simply tore it off and rolled it into a ball before throwing it away. After two hours of doing this, she finally threw the brush in her hand away. Then, she fell down on the sofa and narrowed her eyes slightly. The sparkling white match stick fromst night, the faint blue me, and the red light that passed through her fingers.. As well as the white roses that filled the room today, she could not calm down at all. She admitted that it was all because of that damned match, that damned faint blue me, and that damned white rose that made people extremely angry just by looking at it. All of them had pulled her back to the past that she should not have recalled. In the past four years, those bits and pieces of memories that could not be extinguished had actually already fused into her bone marrow. They had not really separated because of the divorce. She knew that Zheng Junji was not the person who attracted her at all. Because the light in the corridorst night was particrly dim, she actually did not see Zheng Junji¡¯s appearance clearly. However, the way he struck the match, the way he lit the cigarette, and especially the way he used his hands to hold the me, they were all extremely simr to Jin Zhengnan. She massaged her forehead with her hands. Jin Zhengnan, that damned, damned, and damned man, why was he still in her mind? Why couldn¡¯t he get rid of him no matter how hard she tried? She didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting on the SOFA, but the sound of a text message from her phone woke her up. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone from her bag and press the button: Ru Yu, do you want me to pick you up after work? She quickly rejected the text message, saying that she wanted to go back to her father¡¯s ce after work. No matter what, she still had to go back and inform Che Qixuan about her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s marriage. After replying to the message, she drank a mouthful of cold coffee and could no longer sit down. Hence, she took her bag and went downstairs, preparing to go back to her father¡¯s house as soon as possible. However, when she walked out of the building and just arrived at the parking lot on the road, she was shocked to find that there was a Ferrari convertible sports car parked beside her car. Zheng Junji was leaning against the door of the sports car, wearing a simple casual shirt and a pair of fitted jeans With a devilish smile on his face, he seemed to have be Leng Rong. Even though the lights were dimst night and she could not see Zheng Junji clearly, when she saw this man today, she still knew that it was the same Zheng Junji fromst night. However, looking at this Zheng Junji today, he seemed to be very young, probably not even twenty-five years old. Ru Yu directly ignored his existence and directly used the key to open the car door to get into the car. Zheng Junji immediately ran over and grabbed her sleeve with his hand, shouting like a child, ¡°ru Yu, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± Chapter 1074

Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m familiar with you, right? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant. She was not familiar with the man whom she had only met oncest night to the point of wanting to have dinner with him. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him, ¡± Zheng Junji was also very honest. Then, he glibly said, ¡°isn¡¯t there an old saying? Once unfamiliar, twice familiar. Last night was the first time we met. Today is the second time we¡¯ve met. We¡¯re familiar. ¡± Ru Yu held back the funny feeling in her heart. She had never been interested in glib-tongued men. Although this man looked very flirtatious, she was indeed not in the mood to tease him at this moment. Just as she was about to refuse, she raised her head and saw a beautiful couple walking over from the entrance of the building. The man was naturally Jin Zhengnan, whom she used to be very familiar with, and the woman was Lan Ruoshui, who hade to talk about friendship with her in the afternoon. Looking at the gentle smile on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face, watching him carefully support Lan Ruoshui who was wearing high heels with his hands, and reminding her in a low voice.. Then, they carefully walked towards ru Yu and the others with her. ¡°They are here to try on the wedding dress, ¡± Zheng Junji exined to ru Yu in a low voice. ¡°The evesting wedding photography on the second floor of Yunheng building is the most famous one in Seoul, and it is also the evesting gship store. ¡± Only then did ru Yu understand why Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui appeared at the entrance of Yunheng building, where her studio was located. It was because Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany was about three kilometers away from here. She watched as Jin Zhengnan held Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand, watched as he carefully helped her hold the hem of the dress that was slightly mopping the floor, and watched as he gently reminded her ¡ª This series of actions had never happened in the three years of marriage between her and Jin Zhengnan. She had never enjoyed it either. How big was the difference between love and not love If ru Yu did not know it before, she would havepletely understood it now. Jin Zhengnan was a man who had a clear line between love and hate. It could be seen from his actions towards her and Lan Ruoshui. At this moment, the moment he looked up, he saw that her face was already as cold as ice. The two of them walked past her car with iparable gentleness. Lan Ruoshui seemed to have only noticed her when she walked to her car. She could not help but reveal a sweet smile and warmly greeted her, ¡°ru Yu, what a coincidence. You¡¯re off work so early? ¡± What Lan Ruoshui was implying was, ¡®ru Yu, it¡¯s not that we want to show off our love in front of you, but you¡¯re the one who came down so early. We¡¯re already very affectionate, there¡¯s no need to show off. ¡®. ¡°Hehehe, what a coincidence. ¡± The person who said this was not ru Yu, but Zheng Junji. He held ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked towards his Ferrari Then, he said to Lan Ruoshui, ¡°Miss Lan, could you please get out of the way? We¡¯re driving to y golf. If you dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote. ¡± Ru Yu did not like to be vain. Moreover, she really did not care about a Ferrari. If she liked it, even if she wanted a private jet, Dongfang Mo would not hesitate to buy it for her. However, right now, in front of this adulterous couple, a white horse suddenly appeared in front of her. It was willing to save her from an embarrassing situation. Of course, she would not be foolish enough to reject it. Under Lan Ruoshui¡¯s red and white alternating awkward expression, she naturally enjoyed Zheng Junji¡¯s gentlemanly service. She elegantly got into the car and let Zheng Junji drive the convertible Ferrari out in an extremely wild manner. Chapter 1075

Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075 White Horse 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Should we follow them? ¡± Zheng Junji asked Ru Yu, who was sitting in the passenger seat, while driving. Seeing that she did not respond for a long time, he could not help but shake his hand in front of her. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m asking you a question. Should we follow them? ¡± Follow them Ru Yu was slightly stunned. She looked forward and realized that Zheng Junji¡¯s car was actually Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car. She frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°No, why do you follow them? I¡¯m not that bored. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, ¡± Zheng Junji replied and quickly changednes. Then, he turned left at the intersection in front and drove in the opposite direction of Jin Zhengnan. After passing through the streets and alleys, the car stopped in a remote box. The Alley was extremely quiet, and there were not many restaurants on the street. Both sides of the street were nted with por trees. In Midsummer, the green leaves of the por trees blocked the street lights It made the alley seem particrly long. When ru Yu got out of the car, she was shocked to find that a Chinese restaurant called Kuan Narrow Alley was hiding behind the por trees. It was very quiet outside the door, but inside was another world of excitement. Kuan Narrow Alley, if she remembered correctly, should be a food street in Chengdu. When she went to Chengdu before, she had also gone to Kuan Narrow Alley to eat the snacks there, especially the cold powder there. In Seoul, South Korea, she asionally went to eat Sichuan food with Yang Yuxin. However, because she had been to Chengdu, and because she had eaten authentic Sichuan food, she always felt that the taste of Seoul¡¯s Sichuan food was strange. It was always spicy, but she could not find a single tinge of numbness. Many people mistakenly thought that Sichuan food was mainly spicy. In fact, this was aplete mistake. The biggest characteristic of Sichuan food was not how spicy it was, but how numb it was. It was the kind of numbness with a tinge of spicy inside, so it was called spicy This waspletely different from Hunan food, which was mainly spicy. Ru Yu had always thought that to eat authentic Sichuan food, she had to go to Chengdu. But tonight, Zheng Junji brought her to this wide and narrow alley, and the taste was close to Chengdu¡¯s Sichuan food, because almost every dish was spicy The numbness of the green pepper swirled in her mouth, so numbing that her tongue was a little stiff. Chuanbei Liangfan, husband and wife lung slices, blood curd, beer duck, Bang Bang chicken... ... It had been a long time since ru yu had such a satisfying meal. When she finished eating, she couldn¡¯t help crying and crying. She couldn¡¯t help but say that it was too delicious, and she had to give a little more tip. Just then, thedy boss heard her and walked over. It turned out that thedy boss was a native of Chengdu. Ru Yu had been to Chengdu before, so she started chatting with thedy boss and talking about the streets and alleys of Chengdu. Ru Yu even learned the Chengdu dialect without making a sound This made thedy bossugh out loud. In the end, when she paid the bill, not only did thedy boss not ask for their tips, she even gave them a 20% discount. When she heard that ru Yu was a painter, she immediately said that she wanted to order a painting for her, drawing the wide and narrow alleys of old Chengdu. When they walked out of the wide and narrow alley, it was still early. Zheng Junji suggested to go bowling. Ru Yu shook her head at his suggestion and said that she did not like bowling. If she really wanted to y for a while, then she would go and y snooker. Zheng Junji heard that she liked ying snooker and immediately became happy. He said that he also liked ying snooker, but he had never yed with a girl before. Tonight, he wanted to see how good her skills were. Chapter 1076

Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076¡åI¡¯ll pick you up and bring you back to live. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Snooker yed for an hour and a half. Ru Yu defeated Zheng Junji with a small victory of five against three. Zheng Junji cried out anxiously and could not help but shout, ¡°no, I still have toe. I can¡¯t lose to a woman. This is too embarrassing. ¡°. Ru Yu was a very punctual person. Once the time was up, she immediately stopped ying. She ignored Zheng Junji¡¯s cries and directly walked out of the door. Zheng Junji could only follow her out and said that he wanted to send her home. This time, ru Yu refused righteously. She went to the roadside and hailed a taxi. She ignored Zheng Junji¡¯s nagging at the side and directly got into the car to let the driver quickly drive away. The taxi stopped at the courtyard of the vi where Che Qixuan lived. Ru Yu paid the fare and got out of the car. Just as she was about to turn around, she realized that a car had stopped at the back of the taxi. She felt that the car looked familiar. Just as she was puzzled, the driver¡¯s door had already been pushed open. Lei Zhenyu had already gotten out of the car and was walking towards her. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± Ru Yu asked in a low voice. Actually, she was a little tired today. She Ate Sichuan Food and yed snooker with Zheng Junji. At this moment, she wanted to go back to take a bath and sleep. ¡°I will pick you up and you will stay there. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was gentle, but there was a certain persistence in it. ¡°I went downstairs to your studio in the afternoon, but you were not there. Then, I came here to wait for you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words were extremely indifferent. Of course, he would not tell her that he went to the parking lot of Yunheng building where her studio was in the afternoon. When he drove into the parking lot, he just happened to see her sitting in another man¡¯s convertible car, and that man.. Even if he was burned to ashes, he still knew him. He did not allow ru Yu to fall into his hands, his former brother andter sworn enemy. Therefore, he had actually been following them all night. ¡°zhenyu-kun, we just agreed on a marriage, ¡± ru Yu reminded him somewhat helplessly. She meant that they did not need to live together like other couples. ¡°I know. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was not angry He just exined very seriously, ¡°but our agreement says that apart from not having any substantive things, everything else has to be the same as normal couples. And normal couples usually live together. Of course, apart from those who are separated and preparing for divorce. ¡± Ru Yu was at a loss for words. It seemed that she had underestimated the seriousness of thewyer and his ability to put words into words. Well, it seemed that the agreement did not state that she would not live together with him. ¡°This... ¡± ru Yu hesitated for a moment, then said a little embarrassedly, ¡°well, I haven¡¯t told my father about our marriage yet. If I were to move in with you rashly, I¡¯m afraid... ¡± ¡°I was just about to tell you about this, ¡± Lei Zhenyu took over ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he said with a smile, ¡°we have already processed the marriage certificate, but we haven¡¯t met the parents of both parties yet. So, you see, if today is convenient, I¡¯ll go in and pay a visit to father-inw. The day after tomorrow is my father¡¯s birthday. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll bring you back as well, and then we¡¯ll discuss our wedding. ¡± ¡°Logically speaking, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. ¡± Ru Yu nodded Then, she said a little awkwardly, ¡°but, it definitely can¡¯t be done tonight. If you rashly go and call my father-inw, you¡¯ll scare him to the point of having a heart attack. A few days ago, Jin Zhengnan even called him father-inw. ¡± ¡°Then tomorrow night is fine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu gave in and said in a low voice, ¡°tomorrow night, I will visit him personally. See what gifts you want to prepare. Go Buy them tomorrow morning. ¡± Chapter 1077

Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077 romance after a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu quickly told Lei Zhenyu that gifts were not important and that he should go back as soon as possible. She still did not know if her father was at home. If he was not at home, he would not need to prepare tomorrow because he might go somewhere else. After sending Lei Zhenyu off, ru Yu pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. She was still thinking that it was good that her father was at home. It was best that Leng Rong was not here. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. The hall door was left Ajar. She pushed it open and walked in. At a nce, she saw che Qixuan feeding the fish in front of the bathtub, but Leng Rong did not see him. She could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Ru Yu, you¡¯re divorced. Either youe homete, or you don¡¯te home at all. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Che Qixuan closed the Bathtub Lid and turned around to walk towards her daughter. Ru Yu¡¯s heart could not help but thump. Her divorce was only three or four days If she did not go home, it was all because of Leng Rong. It was not like he did not know. He asked the obvious question and simply did not answer. ¡°Daddy, that... ¡± ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but look upstairs, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Leng Rong, he¡¯s gone, right? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still not leaving. Could it be that he was beaten to death in Seoul? ¡± Che Qixuan red at her, and then asked in a bad mood, ¡°tell me, who was the man who beat Leng Rong until his face was ck and blue, and he vomited blood? ¡± ck and blue, and he vomited blood Leng Rong Ru Yu stared at Che Qixuan with wide eyes, and a proud look appeared on her face. ¡°Daddy, Leng Rong was really beaten so badly, wasn¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°Look at how heartless you are. ¡± Che Qixuan shook his head Then, he sat down on the Sofa and said, ¡°tell me. You just got divorced and you¡¯re close to that man. Leng Rong was so jealous that he actually went to find him and beat him up. In the end, he was the one who suffered. ¡± ¡°Awyer. ¡± Ru Yu also sat down on the single-seater Sofa. Then, she covered her face with her hand and said, ¡°thewyer who represented me when I divorced Jin Zhengnan. ¡± ¡°Oh, then I guess Leng Rong Misunderstood. ¡± Che Qixuan came to a realization Then, he could not help but scold Leng Rong and said, ¡°you little Brat, you have the same personality as his father. You attacked him without understanding anything. If you want to divorce Jin Zhengnan, you should have more contact with thewyer. He has such a bad temper. No girl deserves to like him. ¡± When ru Yu heard her father¡¯s words, she could not help but sweat. No girl liked Leng Rong It was simply the women around Leng Rong who surrounded him, okay? Forget it. She could not be bothered to argue with her father about Leng Rong, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, Daddy, I have something to discuss with you... ¡± ¡°Well, I have something to tell you too. ¡± Che Qixuan cut her off and looked at her. ¡°By the way, Minister Song¡¯s mother, Old Madam Song, called today and asked what you think of her grandson, Song Bingjian. ¡± ¡°Song Bingjian? ¡± Ru Yu frowned instinctively and searched in her mind. Then, she shook her head and looked at Che Qixuan. ¡°Who is Song Bingjian? I don¡¯t think I know such a person. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him? ¡± Che Qixuan frowned as well and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°But old Madam Song said on the phone today that you had a good chat with himst night, and you evenughed out loud. ¡± ¡°Last night? ¡± Ru Yu was a little stunned and remembered that she did chat with a few people at Madam Song¡¯s birthday partyst night. If sheughed out loud, it should have been when a man told her that he had seen a pr bear when they were talking about Mount Fuji in Japan At that time, she almostughed herself to death. Chapter 1078

Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078 I¡¯m already married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, she looked at Che Qi Xuan and said, ¡°Daddy, what old Madam Song means is... ¡± ¡°Minister Song is the Minister of the Ministry of Culture. Old Madam Song likes you very much. Of course, she doesn¡¯t know about your family background. She only likes you as a girl from an ordinary family. She thinks that although her grandson isn¡¯t too outstanding, he¡¯s more than enough for you. ¡± Che Qi Xuan analyzed Old Madam Song¡¯s words indifferently. Ru Yu rolled her eyes when she heard this. Then, she looked at Che Qixuan and said, ¡°Daddy, please tell old madam song that her grandson was one step too slow. Unfortunately, I got married yesterday morning. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± This time, it was Che Qixuan¡¯s turn to be shocked. He widened his eyes and looked at ru Yu. He could not help but ask, ¡°Yu Yu, are you asking me to deceive old Madam Song or is it true? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, ¡± ru Yu said seriously, ¡°otherwise, why would Leng Rong go crazy and fight with her? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect awyer to have such good skills. ¡± ¡°Yu Yu, why are you so confused? ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help but growl at her. ¡°How old are you? ¡± ¡°Thest marriage with Jin Zhengnan was because of your stubbornness. In the end, you failed and kept it. This time, you¡¯re even better. You actually acted first and reported itter. Moreover, you¡¯ve only divorced Jin Zhengnan for a few days and already married a strange man. Do you still have a father like me in your eyes? Do you still have the Dongfang family? ¡± Che Qixuan was really angry. He was the one who watched little feather was born and raised by him. Back then, because he wanted to keep little feather by his side, Dongfang Mo had been angry with him for a long time. When she was young, she still thought that she was smart and sensible. Although she was a little bold, she had never suffered any losses on her way to growing up. She had always grown up in a top-notch position. Her studies were outstanding, her career was sessful, and her life could be said to be full of sess. Back then, he knew that she was in a rtionship with Jin Zhengnan and married him. He also thought that Jin Zhengnan was a good person. He thought that little feather did not want to live in a rich family She did not want to marry into a rich family and be bullied like her mother, so he also agreed that she should marry an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. However, he did not expect that her ordinary married life woulde to an end after only three years. These two days, he was wondering if he should tell Dongfang mo about little feather¡¯s failed marriage. He did not expect that she would get married again. Ru Yu looked at Che Qixuan¡¯s slightly angry face and could not help but lower her head After a long while, she said, ¡°Daddy, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not confused. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you worry. Moreover, from now on, no one can hurt me. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu actually walked upstairs. When she reached the stairs, she turned around and said to Che Qishuan, who was sitting on the Sofa, ¡°Daddy, you should rest early. Also, Lei Zhenyu said that he¡¯sing to visit you. Do you think you¡¯re free tomorrow night? ¡± ¡°Song Bingjian is Minister Song¡¯s son, and Minister Song controls the entire Ministry of Culture. ¡± Che Qishuan avoided her question and directly said another thing. ¡°Yu Yu, you¡¯re now in the Korean Art Circle. You can¡¯t afford to offend the Minister of culture. I believe that you have a way to skillfully reject Song Bingjian without offending minister song and Old Madam Song. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± Ru Yu sighed. ¡°If Song Bingjian asks me out, then I¡¯ll meet him. Of course, it¡¯s the only one. I don¡¯t even remember what he looks like. ¡± Chapter 1079

Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079 meeting the best man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Che Qixuan nodded. He stood up and followed little feather upstairs. In fact, ru Yu was a person who knew how to do things properly, so he didn¡¯t want to get involved in her love affairs. If it wasn¡¯t for Minister Song¡¯s mother personally calling him this time.. He wouldn¡¯t have told little feather about this. The next morning, ru Yu received song Bingjian¡¯s champagne rose in the studio. Of course, there was also an extremely beautiful card with a lot of perfume on it, inviting Ru Yu to dinner. Thus, when she got off work in the afternoon, ru Yu sent a text message to Lei Zhenyu, saying that she had an engagement tonight, and that he would visit her father another day. Song Bingjian arranged to meet Ru Yu at a French restaurant. Ru Yu saw the man who had chatted with herst night again, the son of Minister Song. Song Bingjian was born into a cultured family. His father was the minister of Culture, and it was said that his grandfather, who had passed away, was also the director of the Ministry of Culture. By right, he could be considered a person of knowledge and propriety, perhaps he paid too much attention to his appearance Ru Yu always felt that he had something to do with oily hair and noodles. Song Bingjian was indeed a very polite person, and he was extremely polite. He kept letting ru Yu order the dishes. Ru Yu nced at the exquisite menu and said indifferently, ¡°whatever. I¡¯m not picky about food. I¡¯ll just have some pasta. ¡± Song Bingjian looked at her with slight surprise, and then quickly handed ru yu a ¡®spinach in autumn¡¯ . Then he said with an extremely ambiguous smile, ¡°but I¡¯m extremely picky about women. ¡± Ru Yu had goosebumps all over her body when she heard this. If it was any other time, she might have just stood up and left. However, for the sake of his father, the Minister of Culture, she still sat down as per her own character She pretended not to understand the meaning in his words. Song Bingjian finished ordering his meal in an extremely elegant manner. At the same time, he told the waiter to hurry up. Then, he turned around and stared at Ru Yu with a gaze that he thought was extremely affectionate. Ru Yu lowered her head and used a spoon to stir the coffee in the Coffee Cup in front of her. She did not raise her head to look at Song Bingjian. She did not want to see his terrifying spinach in autumn again. ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯ve been admiring you for a long time. Two years ago, when I first saw you, I was already very fond of you. At that time, when I heard that you were married, I was so heartbroken that my heart was broken. Now that you¡¯re finally free, I¡¯m really happy. If you don¡¯t have any objections to me, can we settle the marriage earlier so that we don¡¯t have to dy any further? ¡± Song Bingjian either did not speak and only stared at her affectionately or gave her spinach in autumn, or he would not stop until he was shocked to death. Ru Yu was about to take the coffee that she was about to drink, but because of his words, she was so shocked that she shook a few times. The Coffee Cup did not fall, but the coffee in the cup sshed on her clothes. Song Bingjian quickly took out a tissue and handed it to ru Yu As he watched her carefully wipe the coffee on her body with her hands, he teased, ¡°although I know that you will be very happy if I propose to you, you don¡¯t have to be so excited. Actually, I have some requirements for our marriage. ¡± Ru Yu waspletely speechless at his self-opinionated self-talk. She simply pretended not to hear him and ignored him. She continued to lower her head and seriously cleaned the coffee on her clothes In her heart, she kept sighing that it was a pity for her clothes. Chanel¡¯s were worth hundreds of dors. Chapter 1080

Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080, I¡¯ll be there in eight minutes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°regarding our marriage, I think it¡¯s better to keep a low profile, ¡± Song Bingjian continued to mutter to himself. ¡°after all, you just got a divorce, and Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui are getting married in a big way, so... ¡± Therefore, she, the woman who had just been abandoned by Jin Zhengnan, the ex-wife who had just been kicked out by her mistress, should keep a low profile. Song Bingjian probably still subconsciously thought that marrying a second-hand woman like her was a little shameful Therefore, she had to keep a low profile. Ru Yu felt that song Bingjian¡¯s words and actions were very contradictory. Since Song Bingjian thought that marrying her was a shameful thing, why did hee and propose to her? Could it be that the genes of men nowadays had mutated, and even shameful things had to be done? Fortunately, the service had already served her spaghetti, and she was indeed hungry. Therefore, she quickly picked up her chopsticks and buried her head in her bowl of noodles. Shepletely ignored the man who was sitting opposite her and talking with his saliva flying everywhere Shepletely chose to ignore him. In fact, the Pasta in this French Western restaurant was quite good. Of course, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the local Italian restaurant. However, because the man opposite her was too confident and kept spitting, it affected her appetite, so.. She only ate one-third of it. It was really a sin to waste food. ¡°Ru Yu, it¡¯s still early. How about we go to the bar to drink and chat? ¡± Song Bingjian followed ru Yu downstairs. In the elevator, he squeezed to ru Yu¡¯s side and handed her the ¡®Autumn Spinach¡¯ . ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I even invited a friend to go to the beach for a barbecue tonight. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. ¡°You invited a friend? ¡± Song Bingjian¡¯s face darkened. It was obvious that he was displeased. ¡°Ru Yu, what friend did you invite? ¡± Ru Yu was finally defeated by his thick skin. Hence, she could not help but say with a cold face, ¡°boyfriend. ¡± Song Bingjian was stunned when he heard her words. Then, heughed again and said confidently, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯ve only been dumped by Jin Zhengnan for a few days. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t evene over with a broken heart yet. Where did you get a boyfriend? ¡± When I said this, a greasy face moved closer to ru Yu¡¯s ear and said ambiguously, ¡°Ru Yu, let¡¯s go to the bar to drink and chat first, then... HMM... ¡± Song Bingjian¡¯sst long voice was like a fly that flew into her mouth. It almost made ru yu vomit the spaghetti she had just eaten. She hated how the elevator was too slow. Fortunately, the elevator had just arrived when ru Yu¡¯s phone rang. It was Lei Zhenyu. She seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving Straw. She took out her phone and pressed the answer button before she could hold it properly. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s maic voice sounded. Song Bingjian¡¯s gaze swept across her body Ru Yu¡¯s voice was trembling due to her excitement. ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of a French restaurant. Come and pick me up quickly. Didn¡¯t we agree to go to the beach for a barbecue? Have you bought the food for the Barbecue? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in eight minutes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu understood andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy it together. ¡± Song Bingjian¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but he was also very patient. He had been loitering at the entrance of the restaurant, pretending to call and send messages to check the time. In fact, he just wanted to see what kind of man woulde to pick up ru Yu. Lei Zhenyu arrived eight minutester as expected. He drove a Bugatti Veyron and stopped in front of ru Yu. He got out of the car elegantly, and then helped ru yu open the car door and helped her into the car with his hands. Chapter 1081

Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081 had caught everything

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu sat in the car and saw song Bingjian¡¯s face in the rearview mirror, which had turned into the color of a pig¡¯s liver. She felt very happy in an instant. She couldn¡¯t help but think that it seemed that Lei Zhenyu, her agreed husband, could be of some use at some point in time. ¡°Are you going to the mall to buy Barbecue Ingredients? ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped the car at the Traffic Light Junction in front. He looked at ru Yu in the passenger seat and asked with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Turn around and send me back to the Western restaurant just now. My car is still in the underground parking lot. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all my dad¡¯s fault for agreeing to her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh. Then, he turned the car around and said, ¡°So, I think that our wedding should be held as soon as possible. That way, everyone will know that you¡¯re a married woman. Then, naturally, they won¡¯t have any ideas about you. ¡± ¡°Then, won¡¯t you also be a married man? ¡± Ru Yu reminded him kindly. ¡°This is not good for you. What if some woman likes you or even loves you, and because you¡¯re a married man, she doesn¡¯t dare to confess to you? Won¡¯t you miss the opportunity? ¡± ¡°I just came back from abroad not long ago. At present, I¡¯m not familiar with other women except for you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°Moreover, the person I want to marry is you. Now that I¡¯ve married you, I¡¯ve seized all the opportunities. Isn¡¯t this good enough? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a fake marriage. ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him. She couldn¡¯t help but remind him again, wyer Lei, I think you won¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in an agreement marriage, right? ¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her with a smile. ¡°So what if we¡¯re in an agreement marriage At least we can cohabit together, right In such a situation, don¡¯t I have many more chances to get close to you than other men As the saying goes, the closer one is to the water, the better. I think you should understand this principle better than me, right?¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. She couldn¡¯t help but re at him and said, ¡°don¡¯t be too confident. There are as many beautiful women by my side as there are hairs on an ox. Perhaps one day, I will propose to terminate the contract with you and then go and get married. ¡± ¡°there are indeed as many beauties around you as there are hairs on an OX¡¯s back. However, I am the only husband by your side. ¡± Lei Zhenyu also reminded her in a serious manner, ¡°don¡¯t forget, other than that agreement, we are a legal couple in other ces. When we go out in the future, we will show our identities as husband and wife to others. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she was speechless. Moreover, after listening to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s analysis, it seemed that her contract marriage with Lei Zhenyu had suffered a loss. In the future, if they were to terminate their marriage, she would be a third-wife woman. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car had already started its meeting at a French restaurant. Ru Yu quickly pushed open the car door and got out. Because she was a little angry, she didn¡¯t even bother to say goodbye to him. Lei Zhenyu, on the other hand, was a very gentlemanly man. He followed her downstairs and even took two steps forward. When she had just pressed the unlock button, he took the initiative to open the car door for her. ¡°Remember, tomorrow night, I will take you back to the Lei family. ¡± He gently reminded her. ¡°Tomorrow night, I will discuss our wedding with my father. You must remember that you are my wife. We are on the same side. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and closed the door of the car. She started the car and rolled down the window. Then, she poked her head out and asked, ¡°Will Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui go to the Lei family tomorrow night? ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered without hesitation. ¡°They are also going to my father to discuss their marriage. ¡± Chapter 1082

Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: The engagement date

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu returned home, she realized that Old Madam Song was actually here. At this moment, Che Qi Xuan he was drinking tea with her. From the looks of it, she was obviously here to propose marriage to her grandson. Ru Yu¡¯s heart was broken, but the expression on her face was still very natural. When she saw old Madam Song, she still greeted her politely and then very tactfully said that her good news was approaching. She was about to get engaged. Who was Old Madam Song? After going through 70 years of trials and tribtions, when she saw che ru Yu walk in alone without her grandson behind her, she already knew in her heart that it was definitely not a good deal. Hence, she still asked with a beaming face, ¡°when is Madam Che Ru Yu getting engaged? I have to prepare a generous gift no matter what, right? ¡± Madam Song was not so easy to fool. She thought to herself, ¡®you, Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t fancy my grandson. I¡¯d like to see what kind of person you can choose. ¡® Although you, Che Ru Yu, was a slightly famous painter, she was after all a second-hand woman, and my grandson had never been married before. When ru Yu heard Madam Song¡¯s words and looked at her aggressive gaze, it was clear that if she did not say the date of the engagement, she would be lying to her. To put it bluntly, she did not put Madam Song in her eyes. Initially, she did not put Minister Song¡¯s family in her eyes. It was just that she had to live in Seoul often, and those who engaged in art would inevitably have to deal with people from the Ministry of Culture. Therefore, even if they did not get too close, it was not appropriate to offend them openly. She had no choice but to take out her phone in front of Old Madam Song and type in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s number. When the phone was picked up, she did not wait for Lei Zhenyu to call and immediately spoke first, ¡°Darling, when is the date of our engagement scheduled? ¡± As soon as ru Yu finished asking this question, her body actually had goosebumps. She had never called any man ¡®darling¡¯ in her entire life. Even when Jin Zhengnan was her husband in the past, she had never called him ¡®darling¡¯ in this way. Lei Zhenyu was stunned on the other side of the phone at first, but he immediately understood what was going on. Then, a deep and meaningful voice came over, ¡°Darling, shouldn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s scheduled for the 28th of this month. Why didn¡¯t you remember it? ¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I was in a hurry. I thought it was the 18th. I misremembered it, ¡± ru Yu casually replied before hanging up the phone Then, she said to old madam song with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s the 28th of this month. My boyfriend and I are engaged. After a while, I will get someone to send the invitation to Minister Song¡¯s residence. When the timees, I hope that old madam song can find the time toe and bless ru Yu. ¡± Old Madam Song¡¯s expression was obviously not good, but in the end, the older the wiser, so she did not show it She turned to Che Qixuan and said, ¡°Qixuan Jun, ru Yu is really quick and decisive. It¡¯s only been a week since the divorce, and she¡¯s getting engaged again in 20 days. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s popr among young people these days, ¡± Che Qixuan replied nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s said that some people get married after only knowing each other for 20 hours. Ru Yu is getting engaged after more than 20 days after the divorce, so it¡¯s not fast, right? ¡± Madam Song was stunned. She came here tonight to finalize the marriage between her grandson and ru Yu. She knew that her grandson was not good enough for ru Yu, but of course.. That was if che ru Yu had never been married. Chapter 1083

Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083 marriage is not a child¡¯s game

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, isn¡¯t this Che Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan divorced? She¡¯s just a second-hand woman. In the eyes of Old Madam Song, to be able to marry her grandson, Song Bingjian, even if che ru Yu is high up. However, she never expected that Che ru Yu did not take a fancy to her grandson at all. Moreover, she was so arrogant that she was going to get engaged again at the end of this month. It was obvious that she did not take her, Minister Song¡¯s family, seriously. She wanted to see what kind of family this che ru Yu could marry in her second marriage. Would her engaged man be stronger than her grandson, Song Bingjian. Therefore, she pretended to be very understanding as she took ru Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ru Yu, I muste to join in the fun when you are engaged. Don¡¯t forget about me when the timees. ¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget, ¡± Ru Yu answered seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretarye to pick you up personally. ¡± After sending off old Madam Song, ru Yu red at Che Qixuan angrily and said, ¡°fine, you don¡¯t even know how to help me get rid of old Madam Song. That grandson of hers is so greasy-haired and Pretty. It¡¯s disgusting. ¡± Che Qixuanughed Then, he sighed and said, ¡°there aren¡¯t many men in this society who aren¡¯t disgusting. You think Leng Rong is a womanizer, but he¡¯s actually quite infatuated. You think Jin Zhengnan isn¡¯t good, but he¡¯s actually a decent man. You think Zheng Pianran is a lunatic, but he¡¯s actually very normal. You think Zheng ruize pretends to be deep, but he¡¯s actually not shallow... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Alright, Daddy, ¡± ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout. Then, she looked at Che Qixuan helplessly and was defeated in the end She asked weakly, ¡°Daddy, in your eyes, are all men not bad? It seems like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really bad? ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help butugh Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. Ru Yu, what daddy means is that everyone has ws, but we can¡¯t just see the side of his ws. Just look at your divorce with Jin Zhengnan this time. I think you¡¯re too impulsive. Marriage is all about persistence. If you don¡¯t give up, as long as you insist on not getting a divorce, Jin Zhengnan will definitely chase that woman away. In the end, the person who wins will definitely be you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to insist. ¡± Ru Yu raised her hand and surrendered, then fell onto the sofa She said weakly, ¡°Daddy, you still don¡¯t understand my character. I¡¯m different from my mother, Xi Muru. She was born to be an unkible cockroach, so she was able to win Daddy¡¯s undying love for her in the end. However, I don¡¯t have the spirit of a cockroach, so I can¡¯t be Xi Muru¡¯s second. ¡± ¡°then... what if the man you¡¯re married to has the same situation as Jin Zhengnan a few yearster? ¡± Che Qixuan looked at Ru Yu and asked worriedly ... ¡°Then I¡¯ll just dump him directly, ¡± ru Yu answered without thinking, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? Anyway, I didn¡¯t put my heart into it, so it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, this is wrong, ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face immediately darkened Then he said angrily, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re 26 years old. You should learn from the failure of your first marriage, and you should be more cautious and prudent in your second marriage. How can you treat your marriage as a child¡¯s y? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t get angry when she heard this. She looked at Che Qixuan and nodded. ¡°I know. The second marriage is even more important. So, before I got the marriage certificate, I signed a series of agreements with him. ¡± Chapter 1084

Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084 tit for tat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of which.. Ru Yu Patted Che Qixuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. Your daughter isn¡¯t stupid enough to be at a disadvantage every time. Besides, you don¡¯t know my character. People respect me, I respect them. People Punch me, I kick them. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui kicked me away to live happily ever after. I won¡¯t let them get what they want. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu walked upstairs, leaving Che Qixuan in the living room, staring at her back in shock. When Pu Yongjun came back, he saw that Che Qixuan was still sitting on the Sofa in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but ask him what was going on. He told him about Ru Yu in a depressed manner, but Pu Yongjunughed. ¡°Ru Yu was spoiled by us, ¡± Pu Yongjun said with certainty. ¡°when she was young, we couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave, so we domineeringly asked her to stay in Seoul. Now that she¡¯s grown up, she doesn¡¯t dare to face difficulties head-on. Instead, she turned around and ran away. That¡¯s why she gave up on such a good Jin Zhengnan. ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. She¡¯s already so old, we can¡¯t control her. ¡± Che Qixuan stood up weakly and said with a wry smile, ¡°I think we should tell Dongfang mo about her and let them manage her. ¡± Pu Yongjun smiled and reminded him, ¡°alright, when little feather was young, Dongfang Mo and his wife didn¡¯t allow her to stay by our side in Seoul, so we insisted on keeping her. Now she¡¯s already 26 years old, and she¡¯s already married and divorced. If you return her to Dongfang Mo and let him manage her, can he still manage her ¡°Aren¡¯t you sending yourself to his doorstep to be scolded? ¡± Che Qixuan felt a headacheing on. After hearing what Pu Yongjun said, it seemed that ru Yu¡¯s matter was the same whether she told Dongfang Mo or not. As a 26-year-old adult, why would anyone need to care about her? Ru Yu and Song Bingjian did not eat well at night, so after Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun went upstairs, she went downstairs alone to prepare a bowl of noodles for herself in the kitchen. However, just as she reached the kitchen, Lin Yuxin called. She said that she had just gotten off work at the hospital and had not eaten yet. She asked Ru Yu if she had eaten. If she had not eaten, they would go out to eat stewed meat rice. She had not eaten stewed meat rice for a long time. Thus, ru Yu did not even bother to cook noodles. She drove out again and found a Taiwanese restaurant to eat stewed meat rice with Lin Yuxin. In fact, she liked stewed meat rice when she was young, but she did not like to eat it after she grew up. Ru Yu realized that during the days when she was married to Jin Zhengnan, her life had always been very regr. Her daily schedule was full of arrangements. When and where should she go to sketch When should she go to the art exhibition and so on? Her work efficiency was very high. Now, she and Jin Zhengnan had been divorced for almost ten days. Her life was a mess. She couldn¡¯t draw a single painting. Moreover, the schedule of going out to sketch had been changed again and again for various reasons. Moreover.. Today, she had even offended Minister Song¡¯s family. Lin Yuxin heard her annoyance and asked as she delivered the stewed meat rice to her mouth, ¡°then what should we do? Do you really want to get engaged with thewyer who helped you with thewsuit? ¡± ¡°Yes, how can we destroy Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui if we don¡¯t get engaged? ¡± Ru Yu pushed the stewed meat rice away after eating a few mouthfuls Then, she said a little irritably, ¡°they won¡¯t let me have a good time. I definitely won¡¯t let them have a good time either. My purpose in life is to return a tooth for a tooth! ¡± Chapter 1085

Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085 marriage is not a chess piece in life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT... ¡± Lin Yuxinughed so hard that the rice in her mouth almost choked out She wiped her mouth with a tissue and said to ru Yu, ¡°ru Yu, do you think marriage is a chess piece on a chessboard ¡°If you use your own marriage to destroy Jin Zhengnan¡¯s marriage, then I think that what you¡¯re doing is wrong. If Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui are truly in love, you can¡¯t destroy it. If they¡¯re not truly in love, you don¡¯t have to destroy it. Their love can¡¯t withstand the test of time and time. ¡± Ru Yu felt a slight headache after hearing her words Then, she sighed and said, ¡°actually, I also thought the same these two days. However, I have already made an agreement with Lei Zhenyu. We are in an agreement marriage. After all, we have no feelings for each other. Of course, when Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui are no longer possible, I will dissolve the marriage with him. Then... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Then what? ¡± Lin Yuxin looked at her She could not help but sneer and said, ¡°Ru Yu, what is the purpose of your fake marriage with Lei Zhenyu? It is to destroy Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Then, when they arepletely separated, you will return to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s side, right? ¡± Ru Yu bit her lips and did not say a word. Her mind was filled with Jin Zhengnan¡¯s shadow. Jin Zhengnan, Jin Zhengnan... ... The man who smiled like a prince, the man who was gentle like jade, the man who could capture your heart in an instant, the man who could hold your hand tightly and hug you in his arms on the peak of the Snow Mountain... ... Ru Yu knew that her messy life during this period of time was all because of Jin Zhengnan. Because he did not want her anymore, because he was with another woman, because hepletely broke off his rtionship with her, because... ... ¡°Ru Yu, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here to eat stewed meat rice too? ¡± Zheng Junji¡¯s voice sounded at her dining table. Ru Yu instinctively raised her head and was surprised to find that there was no other woman by his side tonight. Ru Yu not only recalled that night, in the corridor outside old Madam Song¡¯s birthday banquet hall, Zheng Junji held a matchbox in his hand. With a gentle pull, that faint blue me rose in an instant It made the dark corridor instantly have a holy light. However, even though it was the same pulling matchbox, it also lit up with a faint blue light. However, she felt that there was no other person in the world who could pull a match more beautifully than Jin Zhengnan. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little coincidental. ¡± Ru Yu nodded indifferently and immediately introduced Lin Yuxin to Zheng Junji. Zheng Junji¡¯s handsome appearance and the overly ostentatious Ferrari outside the window immediately stunned Lin Yuxin. The moment Zheng Junji left, Lin Yuxin immediately looked at ru Yu with iparable envy She could not help but exim, ¡°Oh my God, Che Ru Yu, after your divorce, all the handsome men are pouncing on you. What are you still worried about ¡°Is that Jin Zhengnan as handsome as Zheng Junji ¡°Is he as good as Lei Zhenyu ¡°Why are you reluctant ¡°He, Jin Zhengnan, loves to marry that woman and that woman. Why don¡¯t you just find another one and marry someone better than him? ¡± Ru Yu and Yu Xin, it was hard for Lin Yuxin not to see Leng Rong. Otherwise, who knew how crazy she would be? Hence, she waited for Lin Yuxin She said Snappily, ¡°Yu Xin, do you think you¡¯re buying fruits in the supermarket? Choose whichever is fresh and good-looking How can this person bepared with others Even if they really want topare their appearance, Jin Zhengnan isn¡¯t inferior to Zheng Junji and Lei Zhenyu, right They¡¯re on par, okay?¡± Chapter 1086

Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086, ru Yu, you did it on purpose

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°their looks are indeed on par with each other, but with their background, can Jin Zhengnanpare to them? ¡± Lin Yuxin rolled her eyes at her Then, she pointed out pointedly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan has indeed developed quite well in the past two to three years, butpared to Bugatti Veyron and Ferrari, the difference is probably not just a little bit, right? ¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s rare for me to be long-winded with you. ¡± Ru Yu directly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to find a rich man ¡°Lei Zhenyu and I are engaged on the 28th of this month. I think there will be a lot of guests. Among them, there is nock of rich men. You should seize the opportunity to find one. ¡± Ru Yu and Lin Yuxin ate stewed pork rice veryte. When they went back, it was almost midnight. She had a slight headache. She thought that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get up early the next day. As expected, she overslept. When she woke up, it was already noon. The studio¡¯s Xun Jingying called to ask her when she would start working normally. She had a huge headache and said that it might be tomorrow or next month. She had a simple lunch at home. In the afternoon, she had originally nned to go to the studio. However, just as she went out, Lei Zhenyu called to remind her of the Lei family¡¯s dinner. He said that he woulde to pick her up early. She didn¡¯t need to worry about the gifts He had already prepared them for her. Ru Yu hung up the phone. Initially, she didn¡¯t n to go to the studio. However, when she thought about the work schedule, she finally went. No matter what, work was still the focus of her life. Around six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Lei Zhenyu drove over to pick her up. Then, they drove to the courtyard-style vi of the Lei family¡¯s old residence in the suburbs. Actually, ru Yu didn¡¯t know much about the Lei family. She had only heard of Lei Zhensheng, who was also Lei Zhenyu¡¯s elder brother. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s father, Lei Taihe, only knew that he was the earliest founder of the Lei family, but he hadn¡¯t been in society for more than ten years. The Lei family¡¯s courtyard-style Vi was in the suburbs of Seoul. It upied an area of about ten thousand square meters. When Lei Zhenyu drove into the Lei family¡¯s courtyard, he turned his head to look at her, but he didn¡¯t see any shock or surprise on ru Yu¡¯s face. In fact, a courtyard of 10,000 square meters could only be considered an ordinary courtyard for ru yu. This was because Binhai Dongfang family¡¯s one inch Mo city had a total of 200,000 square meters. Lei Zhenyu shook his arm. Ru Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still put her hand through his arm. She held his arm and walked toward the Lei family¡¯s hall with him. When they reached the entrance of the hall, they heard a slightly familiar voice. When they walked in, they were surprised to find that Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were already there. When they saw her and Lei Zhenyu walking in, their faces were obviously stunned. When Lei Zhensheng saw Lei Zhenyu, he was still friendly. When he saw ru Yu hanging on his arm, he was also stunned. His face immediately darkened and he could not help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°Zhenyu, this is? ¡± ¡°This is my wife, Che Ru Yu. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s expression was very natural. He then introduced to Ru Yu, ¡°this is big brother, ru Yu. CALL HIM BIG BROTHER! ¡± ¡°Hello, big brother. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s expression was very natural. Then, she nced at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui, who were beside her. Their faces were already livid. ¡°Who are these two? ¡± Lei Zhenyu pointed at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui with his finger. He pretended not to know them and asked Lei Zhensheng. ¡°This is my long-lost daughter, Ruoshui. ¡± Lei Zhensheng quickly introduced her to his younger brother. Then, he winked at Lan Ruoshui. ¡°Ruoshui, CALL ME UNCLE! ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face instantly turned red and white. It was as ugly as a color Palette. She pointed at ru Yu and shouted angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you did it on purpose! ¡± Chapter 1087

Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Messy rtionships

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who¡¯s shouting here? ¡± Following a disgruntled shout, an old man in his sixties walked down the curved staircase. ¡°GRANDPA, ¡± Lan Ruoshui hurriedly went up to greet him, and then said in a fawning manner, ¡°I saw the uncle you mentioned who just came back from abroad. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you saw him. ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s tone was a little indifferent. He didn¡¯t show much joy towards Lan Ruoshui¡¯s enthusiasm, and only allowed her to help him to the middle of the living room. ¡°Zhenyu is back? ¡± Lei Taihe saw his youngest son and frowned. Then, he looked at Ru Yu who was beside him. ¡°This is... ¡± ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone a few days ago? I¡¯m married. This is my wife, che Ru Yu. ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately introduced her to ru Yu. ¡°Call Me Dad. ¡± ¡°Dad, ¡± ru Yu said. She just felt that calling him dad was particrly awkward. In her mind, the term ¡®Dad¡¯ was rted to Dongfang Mo. now that she suddenly had to call a strange old man ¡®dad¡¯ , she was actually not very willing. ¡°Che Ru Yu, why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard this name before? ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s face darkened as he looked at his eldest son. ¡°Zhensheng, have you heard of the name ¡®Che Ru Yu¡¯ before? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it, ¡± Lei Zhensheng replied very naturally. Then, he reminded his father, ¡°didn¡¯t dad hang a piece of Ji Zhou Ind¡¯s countryside in his lounge? It was painted by Che Ru Yu. ¡± ¡°Oh, right, right. ¡± Lei Taihe looked at ru Yu again, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. ¡°could you be that painter, Che Ru Yu? ¡± ¡°I just like drawing, that¡¯s all. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was very calm. She did not try to please or pretend to be arrogant. ¡°Grandfather, she still has an identity. ¡± Lan Ruoshui hurriedly interjected. Without waiting for Lei Taihe to ask, she took the initiative to introduce, ¡°Che ru Yu is still the ex-wife of the real man. They just divorced ten days ago. ¡± This was indeed a bomb. It immediately blew up the originally calm atmosphere. Lei Taihe¡¯s face immediately darkened as he stared at his youngest son He could not help but growl, ¡°Zhenyu, you¡¯ve only been back from abroad for less than half a month. How did you get married to this Che Ru Yu? And Che Ru Yu is also your niece¡¯s inw¡¯s ex-wife. What kind of messy rtionship is this? What¡¯s going on? ¡± Lei Zhenyu grabbed ru Yu¡¯s hand tightly in his own palm. He gave her a reassuring look from the side of his face Then, he looked at Lei Taihe and said indifferently, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not sure who the niece-inw you mentioned is. However, ru Yu¡¯s ex-husband is indeed called Jin Zhengnan, but they have already divorced. Ru Yu and I only got married after their divorce, so I didn¡¯t interfere in their family, nor did I break up their original marriage. ¡± ¡°Father, we are not going to pursue the issue of who destroyed Zhengnan¡¯s marriage, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said unhappily Then, he looked meaningfully at ru Yu and said, ¡°the problem now is that Zhengnan and Ruoshui are going to get married. Zhenyu, of course we are happy that you are going to get married. However, can you please find a new bride? ¡± ¡°Why should I find a new bride? ¡± Lei Zhenyu scoffed at Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words He could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother. Ru Yu and I are already married. I think big brother should advise his daughter. It¡¯s one thing for her to be someone else¡¯s mistress and destroy someone else¡¯s marriage and family, but now she¡¯s actually going to marry her aunt¡¯s ex-husband. If this gets out, the LEI family will probably lose face, right? ¡± Chapter 1088

Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: get lost

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhengnan and I have been in love for many years. You, uncle, you and ru Yu have only known each other for a few days. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that tears were rolling in her eyes. She never dreamed that Che ru Yu would be so shameless She had hooked up with her uncle in such a short time. In fact, she had met Lei Zhenyu on the day that Che ru Yu and Jin zhengnan divorced. However, she never dreamed that Lei Zhenyu was the younger brother of her father, Lei Zhensheng. She heard that he had gone to America seven years ago and had only been back from America for more than ten days. ¡°I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with time, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu nced at Lan Ruoshui coldly Then, he said sarcastically, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to remind Miss Lan. Back then, your mother, Miss Lan, knew my elder brother before my sister-inw, but in the end, my elder brother married my elder sister-inw instead of your mother, Miss Lan. ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, enough. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was red and white He said to Lei Taihe in a slightly annoyed manner, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m biased towards Ru Shui, but I¡¯ve mentioned her marriage to Zhengnan to you a few days ago. At that time, you also agreed to it, but this Zhenyu suddenly brought a woman back and said that he wanted to get married. I think that everything has a firste, first served basis. Since the marriage between Ru Shui and Zhengnan is first... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Ru Yu and I are already married. ¡± Lei Zhenyu coldly interrupted his big brother¡¯s words. He then looked at his father, Lei Taihe, and said, ¡°we have already gotten our marriage certificate a few days ago. Now, we are already legally married. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, he immediately took out the marriage certificate from his bag and handed it to Lei Taihe. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I remember my father saying that no rtionship can bepared to a rtionship that is truly recognized by thew. ¡± Lei Taihe looked at the red marriage certificate and then looked at Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan who were standing not far away. He could not help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°have you guys also gotten a marriage certificate? ¡± Lan Ruoshui shook her head and then quickly exined, ¡°GRANDPA, dad is still helping me to get a new name and a higher household. He said that he will wait for my household registration to join the Lei family and wait for me to change my name to Lei Ruoshui before getting a marriage certificate. So, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to get a marriage certificate, but... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Lei Taihe growled impatiently. He clearly did not have a good impression of Lan Ruoshui who was still nagging Then, he pointed at Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°you can handle the matter of your daughter who appeared out of nowhere by yourself. If you want to enter my Lei family, then you can¡¯t do anything that will embarrass the Lei family. If you don¡¯t enter the Lei family, you can embarrass whoever you want. ¡± ¡°And you, ¡± Lei Taihe turned his head and pointed at Lei Zhenyu with his finger and roared, ¡°hurry up and get a divorce. What kind of messy marriage is this? It¡¯s obviously a scheme. All of you, get lost. Don¡¯t even appear in front of me. All of you, get lost! ¡± Lei Taihe suddenly flew into a rage. His voice was so loud that no one dared to speak. The first young mistress, Cai Shaofen, who was busy leading the servants in the kitchen, quickly ran out. ¡°Dad, why are you angry again? ¡± Cai Shaofen supported her father-inw with her hand while looking at her husband, Lei Zhensheng. She said lightly, ¡°Zhensheng, dad is celebrating his birthday today. Can¡¯t you just go along with him? ¡± The underlying meaning of Cai Shaofen¡¯s words was, Lei Zhensheng, the daughter of your wild woman is going to enter the Lei family. I can¡¯t stop you, but you can at least see this old man flying into a rage, right? Ru Yu looked at everything in front of her and felt that hering here today was a big joke. She struggled slightly to free herself from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand and turned around to walk out of the hall. Chapter 1089

Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089 I feel that there is no need for this marriage to exist

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, wait for me? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately chased after her and finally grabbed her wrist at the entrance of the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Ru Yu used a little strength and once again shook off Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand. She took a step out of the Lei family¡¯s courtyard and quickly walked towards the main road outside. ¡°Che Ru Yu, what do you mean by this? ¡± Lei Zhenyu continued to chase after her. He still stubbornly grabbed her hand and held it tightly in his own palm. ¡°nothing. Since your father doesn¡¯t agree to our marriage, then our marriage that was originally a transaction should be dissolved. ¡± Ru Yu could not break free from his big hand¡¯s control, so she red at him with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, let go! ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go! ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded with some determination as he looked at the woman in front of him He lightly reminded her, ¡°Madam Ru Yu, don¡¯t forget that we signed an agreement. In that agreement, I wrote that our marriage might encounter various obstacles and difficulties, but no matter what obstacles and difficulties, we can¡¯t give up easily. We must work together to defeat our enemy. ¡± ¡°enemy? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard his words Then, she looked at him with a mocking gaze and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I think your enemy is your big brother, Lei Zhensheng, right Do you think that if you and I get married and destroy his daughter¡¯s marriage, it will be a blow to him ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry, he is not my enemy, and I have no need to help you to blow him up. ¡± ¡°But Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan are your enemies, ¡± Lei Zhenyu pointed out pointedly. ¡°If we get married, we can blow up Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan. We can even make them unable to get married and never be together. ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she closed her eyes slightly and frowned After thinking for a while, she said softly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, when you asked me to sign the contract marriage, you did capture my desire to take revenge on Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan. However, after these days, I havee to an understanding. I don¡¯t want to take revenge on Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Since they are so in love, so deep, so true, and so persistent, and they have a child, I feel that I should help them... ¡°...¡± ¡°Ru Yu, what do you mean? ¡±LeiiZhenyuu quickly interrupted ruYuu.Hiss face was filled with anxiety and uneasiness that he had never felt before. ¡°My meaning is very simple. Our marriage was originally an arranged marriage. It was just to obtain a marriage certificate for a certain purpose. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu in front of her very calmly Then, she said indifferently, ¡°now, since that purpose is meaningless to me, I feel that there is no need for this marriage to exist. I hope that it ends here. Tomorrow, we will go and change the marriage certificate into a divorce certificate. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately stretched out her hand to stop the taxi on the road. However, her arm was tightly grabbed by Lei Zhenyu, giving her no chance to escape. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you are 26 years old this year. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s low and hoarse voice rang out ¡°Che Ru Yu, you should know that every agreement has a deadline. Moreover, we have written in the agreement that we can not easily propose to terminate the agreement. If one party vites the agreement, the other party can turn this agreement into a real marriage. ¡± Chapter 1090

Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090 additional conditions

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Lei Zhenyu said this, his voice was very low, and there was a faint smile on his face. However, his words clearly carried some kind of reminder. It meant, Che Ru Yu, do you want me to make this marriage real? Ru Yu scratched her head with her hand. When she signed the contract with Lei Zhenyu, she did not look too closely at the contents of the contract. Moreover, at that time, she was bent on destroying the dog couple, Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui Therefore, she did not think about anything else. Alright, when negotiating withwyers, it was said that they would usually suffer a loss in terms of words. And now, she was obviously tricked by Lei Zhenyu. If she wanted to go back on her words, it would be breaking the agreement. Then, he would have to make the agreement into reality. F * Ck, what kind of Bullsh * Twyer was this? It turned out that he had evil ideas. She had been tricked, and she had been tricked by Lei Zhenyu. Since she had been tricked, it seemed that she would not be able to escape for a while. Therefore, she pondered for a moment and looked at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s determined gaze She said a little helplessly, ¡°alright, I originally wanted to dissolve our marriage for your own good. I don¡¯t want your family to be in a mess. Since you don¡¯t care about it, then I don¡¯t care. Since you are not willing to dissolve this marriage, then I will add a few additional conditions. ¡± ¡°Alright, as long as the additional conditions are not too difficult, I will agree to it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly promised. At this moment, the only thing he wanted was for this woman, Che Ru Yu, not to back down. ¡°actually, the additional conditions are very simple. I just hope that the duration of our agreement can be shortened a little. ¡± Ru Yu said with a slight headache. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, back then, you said that the deadline was three to five years. I think that date is really too long. Can you change it to half a year to one year? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by her. How could the agreement be so short Moreover, after interacting with her for the past ten days, he suddenly felt that it might actually be a good thing to be a real couple with her. People were going to get married anyway. He felt that this woman, Che Ru Yu, was actually quite suitable for him. She was a painter and he was awyer. She was emotional and he was rational. He felt that this way of matching his life should be harmonious. Of course, Che Ru Yu was an emotional person, and emotional people always put their feelings first, so he couldn¡¯t say this to her now So he pretended to think before he said, ¡°well, three to five years is a little long, but six months to one year is also a little short. How about two to three years? ¡± Ru Yu only felt a headacheing on. Negotiating with awyer was simply asking for trouble. She nodded and said somewhat irritably, ¡°alright, let¡¯s make it three years. In addition, I have to add another condition. ¡± ¡°What other conditions do you want to add? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her with a smile. ¡°I think that my agreement is already detailed enough. Is there anything that I haven¡¯t considered for you? ¡± ¡°That is, if you are not satisfied with me, ¡± ru Yu emphasized this sentence Then, she said, ¡°if you are the one who proposed to terminate the agreement early, then I have no objections and there is no time limit. It is just that if you propose it at any time, then it will be terminated at any time. Is that alright? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her from head to toe and then from her feet to her head. Then, he carefully asked, ¡°Che Ru Yu, are you nning to set a trap for me? ¡± Chapter 1091

Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: We¡¯re already married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°F * Ck, who set you up? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him She said snappily, ¡°what I mean is that everyone has ws, and we¡¯ve only known each other for a short period of time, so we don¡¯t really know each other. You may have many secrets that no one knows, but I definitely have some secrets too. One day, you¡¯ll realize that there are some ws in me that you can¡¯t ept, even if it¡¯s an arranged marriage. If you want to terminate this arranged marriage in advance, I have no objections. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely agree to it immediately. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, are you saying that I¡¯m a stingy person? ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally came back to his senses and ced his hands on her shoulders His dark and deep eyes stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ru Yu. I¡¯m a very stingy person, so when you proposed to terminate our arranged marriage in advance, I didn¡¯t agree. No matter what you say, I just didn¡¯t agree. I want to strictly follow the terms of our agreement. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry when she heard his words that she wanted to raise her foot to kick him. Of course, she didn¡¯t kick him, because he skillfully avoided her the moment she raised her foot. Ru Yu¡¯s kick missed and she was slightly unhappy. She wanted to kick him again, but the moment she raised her head, she found that Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui had already driven out of the courtyard. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Ru Yu gave up on kicking him. As she spoke, she struggled to free herself from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back. ¡± As Lei Zhenyu spoke, he pulled ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked towards the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. However, they bumped into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car on the way. Lan Ruoshui sat in the passenger seat and saw ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu She could not help but roll down the car window and said viciously, ¡°Ru Yu, no matter what tricks you y, Masao and I will not back down. I want to see how long you two willst in this business marriage with your own goals. ¡± ¡°I also want to see if this love between the two of you will reallyst forever. ¡± Ru Yu did not show any weakness and retorted. ¡°We will definitely get married. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice sounded like an oath. Her eyes were fixed on ru Yu as if it was a great thing that she wanted to get married. ¡°We are already married, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered in front of Ru Yu. He looked coldly at the woman in the car window and said, ¡°so, we are not interested in whether the two of you are married or not. ¡± After saying that, he directly pulled ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked towards the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. They did not even turn their heads to look at the two men and women who were fleeing in a sorry state in the car. After getting into Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car, ru Yu only felt physically and mentally exhausted. She really regretted that she had impulsively signed this so-called agreement marriage with Lei Zhenyu. Now, even escaping was so difficult. There was nothing to say on the way. Perhaps she could not find anything to say. It was not until the car reached the entrance of the vi that ru yu turned her head around Looking at Lei Zhenyu in the driver¡¯s seat, she said, ¡°Zhenyu, since you insist on keeping this arranged marriage, then I hope that other than the fact that there is nothing substantial, you can take care of my feelings at all other times. That is, no matter when or where, in your heart, you must always put me in your wife¡¯s position. From the beginning to the end, you can not let others bully me. Because, if others bully me, they will bully you. ¡± When ru Yu said this, her face was already solemn. She had thought a lot along the way. Since she wanted to stand on the same side as Lei Zhenyu, then they had to think and even act together. Only by working together would they not be defeated.. Not to the extent that this arranged marriage would end up as a joke. Chapter 1092

Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092 was finally settled

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This is also what I want to say to you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned around and ced a hand on ru Yu¡¯s shoulder. His pitch-ck and deep gaze met her crystal-clear gaze Then, he said in a serious tone, ¡°so, che Ru Yu, although our marriage was formed temporarily for our own interests and we even signed the so-called agreement with our own interests as the guide, what we have now is still a legal husband and wife rtionship. So, I hope that in the future, when our husband and wife rtionship exists, no matter what difficulties we encounter, you as my wife and I as your husband, we should follow the requirements of the agreement and not casually give up on our marriage. We can¡¯t turn around so easily. ¡± When Lei Zhenyu said this, there was a rare solemn look on his face, but his eyes were exceptionally sincere. He ced his hand on Ru Yu¡¯s shoulder and pressed it down slightly. Suddenly, ru Yu had an illusion. It seemed that she and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s transaction marriage was actually the biggest winner, not her but him. Ru Yu looked at him and felt that she was a little ridiculous. Marriage was clearly so sacred. When did she actually use it as a bargaining chip and put it on the negotiation table to negotiate. ¡°The date of our engagement is the 28th of this month. ¡± Before Lei Zhenyu left, he reminded her again, ¡°I will take care of my father¡¯s side. I only hope that after we get engaged, we can live together like a husband and wife because we will get married a weekter. ¡± Ru Yu nodded, indicating that she understood. At this point, their marriage, which was based on an agreement with the purpose of a transaction, was finally settled. No matter what difficulties they encountered in the future, they still had to get engaged and get married. Ru Yu stood at the entrance of the car¡¯s Dazzling Vi and looked at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car that gradually disappeared into the night sky. She sighed softly and looked up at the dark night sky. It was the beginning of the moon, but tonight, she did not even see the shadow of the moon. She turned around and walked towards the courtyard door. Not Far Away, he could vaguely hear the music of ¡°city-toppling Love¡± , which made him slightly stunned. He could not help but think of Bai Liusu, who was written by Zhang Ailing. Bai Liusu met Fan Liuyuan after the divorce. Then, she and Fan Liuyuan acted out a legend of love that could topple cities, which had been circting for a long time. Thinking of this, she could not help but smile bitterly again. She was not Bai Liusu, and of course, it was impossible for her to meet a man like Fan Liuyuan. She was just an ordinary woman. After the divorce, she also met a man, but with a purpose.. He approached her with scheming, with the mentality that he wanted to obtain benefits. In the end, he sessfully trapped her. Ru Yu walked into the hall and was surprised to find her daddy, Che Qixuan, and Pu Yongjun ying chess on the coffee table. Seeing her return, Che Qixuan did not even raise his head and asked, ¡°Yu Yu, this is your second marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you tell your parents about it? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Should she tell her parents about her marriage? Three years ago, she did not tell her parents about her marriage with Jin Zhengnan. In fact, she was afraid that her parents would suddenlye to the wedding and give her arge dowry. Most importantly, she had always been an ordinary woman in front of Jin Zhengnan. Therefore, she did not want her parents to scare Jin Zhengnan. Then, Jin Zhengnan would not marry her directly. At that time, she loved Jin Zhengnan so much and cared about his feelings. Now that she thought about it, she felt that she was so childish andughable? Now, she was going to get married again. However, this time, her marriage was simply an agreement. It was a way for her to destroy Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Such a marriage, of course, was even less necessary to tell her parents. ???? Ps: Dear friends, tencent has a rookie vote. Qiao Mai¡¯s two articles are also in it. However, Qiao Mai thought about it carefully and felt that there was no need to participate in this kind of canvassingpetition. Therefore, Qiao Mai decided to withdraw from thispetition. Dear friends, you don¡¯t have to vote for Qiao Mai anymore. Chapter 1093

Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Moreover, if her parents found out about this, based on their personality, they would probably give her arge dowry. She had already been cheated by the divorce agreement that she had signed with Lei Zhenyu. She didn¡¯t want to lose another dowry. Looking at Che Qi Xuan, who was holding a chess piece and preparing to ce it, she felt a headacheing on After thinking for a while, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Daddy, I have to wait for the right opportunity to tell my parents about this. Right now, the time is not ripe yet. Moreover, Lei Zhenyu is a person... ¡± Ru Yu stopped at this point. She suddenly remembered that she and Lei Zhenyu were just an agreement marriage. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s personality had nothing to do with her She had no need to consider whether he was suitable to be a lifelong partner. ¡°Lei Zhenyu seems to be a modest gentleman, but he is actually a very scheming person. ¡± Che Qixuan held the chess piece in his hand. He looked up at his daughter not far away and said, ¡°Yu Yu, Lei Zhenyu is not Jin Zhengnan. It¡¯s not that easy to see through him. ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still at Jin Zhengnan. Jin Zhengnan has nothing to do with our Yu Yu anymore. ¡± Pu Yongjun pushed Che Qixuan He turned back to look at ru Yu and said, ¡°Yu Yu, don¡¯t think too much. Actually, with your beauty, talent, and personality, what kind of man wouldn¡¯t fall under your skirt and love you wholeheartedly? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly when she heard this. She really wanted to say, ¡°Uncle Yongjun, don¡¯tfort me. How am I charming? If personality can really conquer a man, then Jin Zhengnan wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of cheating with Lan Ruoshui behind my back. ¡°. Of course, she only moved her heart for a moment and didn¡¯t say it out loud. What she said was to tell the two of them not to y chess for too long and not to y chess for three days and three nights without sleeping likest year In the end, she was the one who was the most exhausted because she had to cook for them and even brought them face washing water. Lei Zhenyu said that he would take care of his family matters, so ru Yu didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Besides, if Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t take care of it, then she and he would only end up exchanging their marriage certificate for a divorce certificate. She wouldn¡¯t regret it. Ru Yu went to work the next day as usual. Although her life had been a little messy recently due to the divorce and marriage, she still hoped that her life could normalize as soon as possible in the short term. She originally thought that Lei Zhenyu woulde to look for her the next day, but in the end, he did note. Moreover, he did not even call her. Well, she did not care. Anyway, she had only known him for a few days, so she did not even bother to worry about him. For three consecutive days, ru Yu¡¯s days unexpectedly calmed down. Lei Zhenyu had also gone missing for three consecutive days. He did not appear in front of her anymore. She tried to call his cell phone, but it was actually turned off. Ru Yu shrugged her shoulders. It was not that she could not find any news about Lei Zhenyu. If she really wanted to find out, she would definitely be able to find out as long as she put in a little effort. But she was toozy to even think about it. It did not matter. Anyway, she did not suffer any losses in the marriage agreement between her and Lei Zhenyu, which was aimed at a transaction. Now, the people who should be busy were probably Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui, right She just wanted to watch them busy themselves. Ru Yu thought that she would be idle until Lei Zhenyu had news. However, on the afternoon of the fourth day, she just walked out of Yun Heng Building and unexpectedly saw Lan Ruoshui who was waiting by her car. Chapter 1094

Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094, ru Yu, I beg you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She frowned and ignored her existence. She pressed the car door and was about to get into the car when Lan Ruoshui grabbed her arm. ¡°Ru Yu, I beg you, please let me and Masao Go, okay? ¡± Lan Ruoshui grabbed her arm Her voice was pleading, ¡°Ru Yu, I know that you and my uncle have only known each other for a few days and there is no love between you two. The reason why you went to get a marriage certificate with my uncle is to destroy me and Masao. ¡± ¡°since you know, why are you still looking for me? ¡± Ru Yu shook off her arm and took a step back. She looked at the woman in front of her coldly and said, ¡°Miss Lan, you know that I have never been a good person, so... ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, I beg you, please let me and Masao go. ¡± Lan Ruoshui knelt down to ru Yu as she spoke Then, she cried with tears all over her face, ¡°Ru Yu, Masao and I are truly in love. You have destroyed us once. Now, I beg you, please let me and Masao go on ount that I am pregnant We will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives.¡± Ru Yu never dreamed that Lan Ruoshui would actually use this trick. Moreover, it was the time to get off work. There were already many people in the parking lot. Everyone was originally prepared to drive away, but now, they were attracted by Lan Ruoshui¡¯s move Then, they all looked over. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, do you want to get out of my way? ¡± Ru Yu frowned, and her face immediately turned cold. ¡°Even if you like to kneel, please go somewhere else and kneel. Don¡¯t block my car. I¡¯m going to drive away. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, you just won¡¯t let me and Masao Go, right? ¡± Lan Ruoshuipletely ignored the question She continued to cry and shout, ¡°Masao and I are truly in love. Why do you have to deliberately sabotage us? People say that it¡¯s better to build ten roads than to destroy a bridge. Why do you have to think of ways to separate me and Masao? ¡± Ru Yu only felt that this woman, Lan Ruoshui, was inexplicable. She was crying and making a scene as she knelt in front of her car Thus, she could not help but growl, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, do you want to get out of my way? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the security to pull you away. I have a lot of things to do and I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, are you determined to destroy me and Zhengnan? ¡± Lan Ruoshui suddenly pounced on her like she was going crazy, scaring ru yu so much that she quickly dodged to the side. In the end, Lan Ruoshui pounced directly on the front of ru Yu¡¯s car. ¡°Che Ru Yu, what are you doing? ¡± Jin Zhengnan, who suddenly ran over from the other side, just happened to see Lan Ruoshui pouncing directly on the front of ru Yu¡¯s car. Thus, he mistakenly thought that ru Yu had attacked Lan Ruoshui again, so he ran over angrily While supporting Lan Ruoshui with his hand, he growled at her angrily, ¡°you just can¡¯t see that she¡¯s carrying my child, can you? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t expect Jin Zhengnan to be so angry at her without any reason She couldn¡¯t help but mock him back, ¡°she¡¯s just carrying a bastard child in her stomach. What¡¯s so great about that ¡°I never knew how glorious it was to be an unmarried woman who got pregnant. Should I use a loudspeaker to publicize it? ¡± ¡°Che Ru Yu, YOU¡¯RE JEALOUS! ¡± Lan Ruoshui snuggled into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms and pointed at ru Yu angrily, ¡°you want to be pregnant with Zhengnan¡¯s child, but Zhengnan never touched you. So, you don¡¯t have the chance? ¡± Chapter 1095

Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Lei Zhenyu¡¯s scheme

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless. ¡± A low, mockingugh sounded behind them. Ru Yu turned around and realized that Zheng Junji was already standing behind her. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, do you think it¡¯s a glorious thing for a woman to bear your child while you and ru Yu were married? ¡± Zheng Junji ced his hand on ru Yu¡¯s shoulder Looking at Jin Zhengnan who was hugging Lan Ruoshui, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re guilty of adultery in Korea. Mr. Jin Zhengnan and Miss Lan Ruoshui, do you think that Madam Che Ruyu is too kind by not using you of adultery? Are you forcing her to be less kind? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face immediately turned red. He quickly scanned the surroundings and found that there were already people around him and Lan Ruoshui pointing and talking about them. He red at ru Yu fiercely, then quickly hugged Lan Ruoshui and walked to the side. ¡°thank you. ¡± Ru Yu pulled Zheng Junji¡¯s hand off her shoulder, turned around, and was about to walk to her car door. ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m here to treat you to barbecue. ¡± Zheng Junji followed her with a very sincere look. ¡°I drove here for a long time. ¡± ¡°I have an appointment with my friend to eat fried rice cake tonight. ¡± Ru Yu rejected tly. She had only met Zheng Junji twice. Although they had eaten and yed snooker once, they were not very close Moreover, she did not n to get close to Zheng Junji. ¡°Lei Zhenyu will note to find you in the future. ¡± Zheng Junji looked at her and continued with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Lei Zhenyu is now locked up in the Lei family¡¯s courtyard by Lei Taihe. You probably won¡¯t be able to see him in the future. ¡± ¡°Why would the Lei family lock him up? ¡± Ru Yu was definitely a little puzzled when she heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words. She did not expect Lei Zhenyu and Zheng Junji to actually know each other. ¡°I think you should know that Lei Zhenyu is Lei Zhensheng¡¯s younger brother. ¡± Zheng Junji leaned against ru Yu¡¯s car door He looked at her with a faint smile and said, ¡°I think, even if you are an artist and are not very enthusiastic about the business world, you have heard of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s great name, right ¡°In Seoul, Korea, very few people don¡¯t know about Lei Zhensheng. Just like in China, very few people don¡¯t know about Dongfang Mo. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in financial magazines and newspapers before, ¡± ru Yu said indifferently, ¡°what does it matter if Lei Zhenyu is Lei Zhensheng¡¯s younger brother? So what if he is? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but I think you should know that Lei Zhensheng has no children, ¡± Zheng Junji exined patiently. ¡°Lei Zhensheng is 18 years older than Lei Zhenyu. In Lei Zhensheng¡¯s heart, Lei Zhenyu is his younger brother. In fact, he is simr to his son. For so many years, he has been raising Lei Zhenyu as his son. Now, Lei Zhensheng will not agree to the marriage between Lei Zhenyu and you, so Lei Zhenyu will no longer appear in front of you. ¡± Ru Yu frowned when she heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words. Then, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the rumors are not reliable. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife did not give birth to a child, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Lei Zhensheng really has no children. Didn¡¯t he find an illegitimate daughter back then? ¡± ¡°This is the reason why Lei Zhenyu found you to get married. ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°before Lei Zhensheng found his illegitimate daughter, all of his property was left to his younger brother Lei Zhenyu. Now that he found his illegitimate daughter, most of his property may be left to his illegitimate daughter. Lei Zhenyu did not want Lei Zhensheng¡¯s property to leak out, so he thought of a n to destroy Lei Zhensheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡± Chapter 1096

Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: I want to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After listening to his analysis, ru Yu still hadn¡¯t figured it out. However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to figure out what was going on in the Lei family, so she said a little irritably ¡°Okay, stop nagging. Lei Zhenyu is a grown man. He can¡¯t make such a childish mistake. Moreover, he broke up his niece¡¯s marriage, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Lei Zhensheng will leave his property to him. So, your reason for making wild guesses doesn¡¯t make sense at all. ¡± ¡°Alright, regardless of whether it makes sense or not, it¡¯s impossible for Lei Zhenyu to marry you. ¡± Zheng Junji was probably a little bored by what he said Therefore, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Lei Zhenyu. Let¡¯s go eat barbecue instead. That barbecue shop killed a wild boar that came from China Today. It¡¯s said that the meat is fragrant... ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, get out of the way. I hate pork the most. ¡± Ru Yu used her hand to pull his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t lean against my car door. I¡¯M GOING TO DRIVE BACK! ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, did Lan Ruoshui Rob Jin Zhengnan and make you lose face? ¡± Zheng Junji was still leaning against her car door. He had no intention of leaving. ¡°whether I lose face or not is my own business. What does it have to do with you? ¡± Ru Yu was annoyed. He was really familiar with this Zheng Junji. She had only met him a few times, but he was already pestering her. ¡°How about I get engaged to you? ¡± Zheng Junji became more and more enthusiastic He danced around and said, ¡°look, I¡¯m definitely not worse than Jin Zhengnan, right? I¡¯m not considered rich because of my family background, but I¡¯m still slightly richer than Jin Zhengnan. My ability... ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯M A second-hand woman. Did your parents allow you to get engaged to a second-hand woman? ¡± Ru Yu was convinced by him. She knew that he was joking, but she could not be bothered to be serious with him. She asked purely as a joke. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders He said indifferently, ¡°my father is too busy with his own woman. How would he have the time to care about which woman I marry and divorce? Marriage matters arepletely up to me. ¡± ¡°Then, do you mean that you are willing to have an arranged marriage with me? ¡± Ru Yu was interested after hearing his words. She turned to look at him. ¡°What kind of benefits can you get from an arranged marriage with me? ¡± ¡°arranged marriage? What is an arranged marriage? ¡± Zheng Junji obviously did not understand what she meant Hence, he hurriedly said, ¡°I really want to marry you. As for the benefits you mentioned, of course, it is for you to use your connections to help me introduce more big clients. I will naturally get the benefits that Jin Zhengnan could get back then. ¡± Ru Yu stared at him with wide eyes. The Zheng Junji in front of her clearly looked like a man who was not even twenty-five years old. In her eyes, anyone who was younger than her looked like a child. Well, there was no need to take the child¡¯s words seriously. So, she reached out and stroked his forehead like a mother stroking a child. ¡°okay, Zheng Junji, hurry up and eat your barbecue. Your Aunt Che is busy. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. ¡± Zheng Junji didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. He pulled her hand down from her forehead He shouted a little angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, I¡¯m being serious with you. I want to get engaged to you, and then I want to get married to you. After that, I¡¯ll definitely make you have a baby. ¡± Chapter 1097

Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: a pair of bad eggs

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu finally widened her eyes and looked at Zheng Junji from head to toe. Finally, she asked curiously, ¡°Zheng Junji, are you sure you didn¡¯t run away from the mental hospital? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, you¡¯re the one who ran away from the mental hospital? ¡± Zheng Junji red back at her angrily Then, he shouted angrily, ¡°why did Lei Zhenyu say he wanted to get engaged to you and you agreed to it? I said I wanted to get engaged to you and you thought I was crazy? ¡± Zheng Junji¡¯s words were full of dissatisfaction and usation. It was as if ru Yu was treating him and Lei Zhenyu unfairly. At this moment, he was like a child who asked for fair treatment. ¡°This world is unfair to begin with. ¡± Ru Yu exined weakly to Zheng Junji, ¡°besides, everything has a firste, first served basis. Lei Zhenyu first told me he wanted to get engaged to me and I already agreed to it, so... ¡± ¡°The key is that he can¡¯t get engaged to you now. ¡± Zheng Junji quickly interrupted her and then hurriedly added, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you just now? He was locked up by the Lei family. You won¡¯t be able to see him anymore. ¡± ¡°The point is, you told me all this, not him. ¡± Ru Yu pulled him away with her hands and said a little angrily, ¡°can you please move aside? I really don¡¯t have time to waste with you. ¡± Zheng Junji was pulled aside by her, and his face was slightly stunned Then, he said with a little surprise, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t you think your brain is a little slow? When the women outside see me, they pounce on me like bees, clinging onto me and refusing to leave. They can¡¯t wait for me to tell them about the engagement and marriage. Even in their dreams, the women who want to marry me line up in a long line. But you, when I said I wanted to get engaged to you, you actually... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Zheng Junji paused for a moment and then asked unwillingly, ¡°Ru Yu, am I so unwee in front of you? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. She pulled the door open and said with a smile, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say that there are many women who like you? Why do you care if I¡¯m one more? ¡± ¡°Tch, they don¡¯t like me at all. They obviously like my money, ¡± Zheng Junji said as if he knew what was going on in his heart. Ru Yuughed even more when she heard his words She held onto the side of the car door and looked at Zheng Junji. ¡°Zheng Junji, look, this is what you don¡¯t know about me, right? Let me tell you, my moral conduct is much higher than the women you date. I knew you were a rich man the first time I met you. You must be used to being coaxed and pampered by women, so I got tired of it. I probably prefer to kick an iron te, so I deliberately didn¡¯t follow the rules. In fact, I like your money more than the women you usually date, but my appetite is much bigger than theirs. What I like may be your Zheng Family¡¯s entire family fortune. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, I knew it. How could you not know my intentions? ¡± Zheng Junjiughed when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. Then, he reached out his hand He grabbed ru Yu¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°look, the two of us make a great couple. A pair of bad eggs makes a perfect pair. How about this? Tomorrow, the two of US will bring our marriage certificates and get our marriage certificates. After a week, we will hold a wedding banquet in public. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui will be angered to death. ¡± Chapter 1098

Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098. A woman with deep knowledge

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu heard his words, sheughed even more happily and immediately got into the car and closed the door Zheng Junji, who looked out of the car window, said, ¡°Zheng Junji, oh Zheng Junji, do you really think that my knowledge is that little ¡°Actually, let me tell you, I have been poisoned too deeply by grandma Qiong Yao. I think that the feelings between a man and a woman are too shallow if they can only reach the stage of being husband and wife. In order to deepen our rtionship, I have decided that from now on, I will forever stay in your heart. No matter who you marry in the future, the one you always think, think, and hope to love is my car, ru Yu. In order to let you have such a deep memory of me, I have decided that in this life, I will never agree to your proposal, because the distance will create a sense of beauty! ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s long and messy speech made Zheng Junji Dizzy. While he was still in a daze, ru Yu quickly started the car and stepped on the elerator, driving it out of the parking lot of Yun Heng building. This time, Zheng Junji did not catch up. In fact, he was trying hard to recall the long and messy speech that Ru Yu had just given him. She wanted him to keep her in his heart, and she wanted him to think about her all the time... ... Thinking of this, he could not help butugh out loud. This woman, Che Ru Yu, was really not an ordinary person. Now that she had just left, he really missed her a little. Such an interesting woman. If he could not let her stay by his side for a long time, it would be a pity. However, he had never wanted to leave a regret in his life. He took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and lit it up. However, he quickly calcted in his heart that Lei Zhenyu wanted to destroy the marriage between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. As for him, he had to think of a way to destroy the marriage between Lei Zhenyu and che ru Yu. Thinking of this, he could not help but go to the other pocket to take out his phone. It seemed that he had to think of a way to pass the news that Lei Zhenyu had returned from the United States to a certain woman. Ru Yu got into the car and drove around the streets. She had just been stirred up by Zheng Junji. Her initial mood of going home had been ruined. Zheng Junji said that Lei Zhenyu was locked up by the Lei family, while Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were swaggering around the city today. From this, it could be seen that the Lei family was going to sacrifice Lei Zhenyu¡¯s marriage to help Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Thinking of this, she could not help butugh again. It turned out that Lei Zhenyu had miscalcted. When he came down, Lei Taihe would rather offend his youngest son than his eldest son, right? Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone had been turned off the whole time. She had been calling for two days, but she had stopped calling for the past two days. Anyway, she could not get through. She thought that what was waiting for her was the engagement between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui Of course, she and Lei Zhenyu exchanged their marriage certificate for a divorce certificate. That night, ru Yu strolled around the streets for a long time before returning home. Fortunately, Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun were not at home, and she was not interrogated about the reason for herte return. Thus, she felt at ease. The next day, she was originally drawing an idea in the studio, but was informed by her secretary that someone was looking for her. Moreover, it was a big shot. She was slightly stunned, but in the end, she put down her brush and went to the reception room. When she walked into the reception room, she was surprised to find that Lei Zhensheng was already sitting. She frowned slightly, and then lightly waved, ¡°Mr. Lei, is there something you need me for? ¡± Chapter 1099

Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099 rejected unreasonable requests

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the Bush, and I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on this matter, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said coldly. ¡°I came here to look for you today because I hope you can agree to two things. ¡± ¡°which two things? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. She sat down opposite Lei Zhensheng, her attitude neither servile nor overbearing. She didn¡¯t show any fear or respect because he was from a wealthy family. ¡°The first thing is to ask you not to get engaged to my brother, Lei Zhenyu. Of course, you can¡¯t get married because your status doesn¡¯t match his at all. And I will get someone to turn your marriage certificate into a divorce certificate. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s attitude was very firm His tone was also very stiff. He clearly said that he was here to ask Ru Yu, but there was not the slightest hint of a request in his tone. ¡°What¡¯s the second thing? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was still indifferent and distant. She took a sip of the coffee that was brought in by elite andpletely ignored Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. ¡°The second thing is to ask you to leave Seoul forever, or even Korea, to a ce where our Lei family can not see you because I don¡¯t want you to affect my brother¡¯s and my daughter¡¯s lives. ¡± As Lei Zhensheng spoke, he took out a check and pushed it in front of ru Yu. ¡°This is five million US dors, which is equivalent to seven hundred million won. It¡¯s enough for you to spend the rest of your life in Europe and the United States. In fact, you¡¯re a second-hand woman that a real man doesn¡¯t want. You¡¯re really not worth this price. However, for the sake of my biological brother and the peace of my biological daughter¡¯s future life, I¡¯m still very generous to give it to you. I¡¯ve always valued family ties very much. Money is nothing. ¡± Ru Yu looked at the check in front of her. She did not look at the data on it seriously. Instead, she coldly pushed the check over to Lei Zhensheng Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Lei is a well-known tycoon in Korea. It is said that he even climbed to the tenth ce on the Rich Listst year. However, I have to remind Mr. Lei that not everything in this world can be bought with money. For example, feelings, and people¡¯s hearts. ¡± Ru Yu paused when she said this. Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng with a faint smile She said seriously, ¡°Mr. Lei, I¡¯m very sorry. I once promised Zhenyu Jun that in our marriage, no matter what difficulties we encounter, we will face them together. So, I can¡¯t agree to any of your requests. I won¡¯t agree to any of them. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately stood up. Then, she said to Lei Zhensheng, whose face was flushed red, ¡°Mr. Lei, I won¡¯t send you off. Help Yourself. ¡± She had lived in a rich family since she was young. Her father, Dongfang Mo, was even the richest man in Asia. She really didn¡¯t think that there was anything special about rich people. Even her father, Dongfang Mo, she only felt that he had a special affinity with her. Of course.. This was Dongfang Mo from the past twenty years. ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, if you are so unyielding, then I think you will definitely regret it. ¡± Lei Zhensheng stood up and waved his phone, meaning that his phone had a recording function He had recorded what ru Yu had said just now. When he went back and yed this for Lei Zhenyu to hear, he would know how bad the woman he had found was and how unreasonable she was to his husband¡¯s brother. He would understand that a woman that even Jin Zhengnan did not want was naturally not a good woman He would make him regret what he had done and change his marriage certificate into a divorce certificate with this woman as soon as possible. Chapter 1100

Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100 who has good taste

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu only felt that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s actions were childish and funny. He even used a recording. However, Lei Zhenshenging here to threaten her made her understand that Lei Zhenyu was probably under Lei Zhensheng¡¯s control That was why he had no way of finding her. From the fact that Lei Zhensheng had taken out five million dors to make a deal with her, she knew that Lei Zhenyu definitely did notpromise with Lei Zhensheng. In other words, he did not give up on their marriage, even if it was just an agreement But he kept his word and said that he would persevere, so he really persevered. Ru Yu had always liked to deal with people who kept their word since she was young. Since she had an agreement with Lei Zhenyu and Lei Zhenyu was insisting, then she definitely could not say that she would give up at this time. Thinking of this, she made up her mind. The more Lei Zhensheng looked down on her, the more she would marry into the Lei family as a poor painter. She wanted to see how wealthy the Lei family thought they were.. To what extent could they look down on a poor artist like her? She wanted to personally experience the life of Cindere marrying into a wealthy family. After work at night, Lin Yuxin unexpectedly did not work the night shift. She called to say that she was going on a blind date at night and asked Ru Yu to apany her. She even said that the person on the blind date this time was a rich second generation. When ru Yu heard the words ¡°rich second generation¡± , she had a headache. On the phone, she faintly reminded Lin Yuxin, ¡°don¡¯t look for a rich second generation. It¡¯s fine if you just look for a doctor in your hospital. Those rich second generation are not good people. ¡°. Lin Yuxin shouted on the phone, ¡°Ru Yu, you don¡¯t know how lucky you are. You are a rich second generation, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t look for a rich second generation. If you really treat me as a friend, then help me find a rich second generation to marry into. ¡°. Ru Yu quickly tried to persuade her, ¡°Yu Xin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t treat you as a friend, but all the rich second generation I know are all stupid. I¡¯ll introduce you to one or two rich second generation. As for whether they want to marry you, I really don¡¯t know... ¡± They have so many women. After a long conversation with Lin Yuxin on the phone, of course, she didn¡¯t apany Lin Yuxin on the blind date. After all, she wasn¡¯t interested in the rich second generation. Moreover, it was the 28th of this month in two days, which was also the day she and Lei Zhenyu were engaged. When she returned home at night, Che Qixuan was cooking in the kitchen. When he saw her return, he asked her if she had eaten. He even said that he would cook seaweed-wrapped rice tonight and let her have a taste of his cooking. Che Qixuan¡¯s cooking skills were indeed good. Ru Yu could not help but sigh as she ate, ¡°back then, why was mommy willing to leave you to follow Dongfang Mo? I think Mommy¡¯s taste is really not ordinary. ¡± Che Qixuan used his chopsticks to knock twice on her head symbolically Then, he reminded her lightly, ¡°alright, you must not let Dongfang Mo hear your words. Otherwise, it would be strange if you were not thrown to the South Pole. Besides, it would be good if you have your mommy¡¯s good taste. ¡± ¡°Alright, my taste is definitely better than my mommy¡¯s. ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at Che Qixuan¡¯s words and said, ¡°although my marriage with Jin Zhengnan onlysted for three years before it was on the verge of breaking down, you have to admit that in my marriage with Jin Zhengnan, Jin Zhengnan has never hit me, let alone locked me up or pretended to be a masked man to bully me. ¡± ¡°Alright, when did it be such a cliche? Your Mommy even forgot about it. To think that you still remembered it for her. ¡± Che Qixuan gave her another bag of seaweed rice. ¡°Eat more. In the future, when you get married, it¡¯ll be hard for you to get my seaweed rice. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and hummed a few sentences. She did not stand on ceremony with Che Qixuan. After all, Daddy¡¯s bag of seaweed rice was the best bag of seaweed rice in the world. She would not choose to go on a diet at this critical moment. Chapter 1101

Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101 the Amiable Xi Muru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, she went upstairs. Just as she entered the room, the phone rang. Ru Yu could not help but smile bitterly. Was it too much of a coincidence for her to go upstairs or was it too much of a coincidence for the person who called? She threw the bag in her hand on the Sofa and then sat down on the Sofa beside the phone. Just as she was about to reach for the microphone, she realized that the caller ID was actually an international long-distance call, and it was a Chinese number. International long-distance call, a Chinese number? Alright, her heart immediately skipped a beat. She guessed that if the caller was not that little girl, Dongfang Muyao, it would definitely be Xi Muru, the wife of a wealthy family. And she did not want to answer any of the calls from these two people. Dongfang Muyao would usually report on her messy childlike habits in school over the phone. Of course, she would often bringints about how Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru abused children. Xi Muru¡¯s call was even more troublesome. She had the most nagging things, and she loved to Nag about her personal matters. However, she did not want to listen to anyone nagging at this time. The phone kept on singing. Ru Yu¡¯s hand that was originally grabbing the microphone froze in the air. She was constantly hesitating whether to answer the call. Unfortunately, the person who called was even more persistent than her. He kept on calling, looking as if he would blow up the phone if she did not answer. Well, ru Yu had to admit that she was always inferior to some people in terms of perseverance. For example, Xi Muru. She was never a match for her. Otherwise, why would Xi Muru be the one who would eventually be Mrs. Dongfang and not another woman? It was probably.. Willpower also had the upper hand. She sighed and finally admitted defeat. She picked up the microphone and just as she said ¡°hello¡± softly, Xi Muru¡¯sughter came through. ¡°little feather, if you don¡¯t pick up the phone, I¡¯ll call you on your cell phone. Are you deliberately not picking up or did you just enter? ¡± ¡°Of course I just entered. ¡± Ru Yu would never admit that she had been struggling over this matter for a long time Then, she called out coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, why are you so free today? Did Mu Yao¡¯s math results improve? Does she know how to recite multiplication forms like 20? ¡± ¡°When am I not free? ¡± Xi Muru snapped Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Mu Yao¡¯s math. It¡¯s enough for your dad to worry about it alone. I¡¯m calling now to ask you what you¡¯ve been busy with recently ¡°A few days ago, Mu Yao said that you¡¯re going to mess with your second marriage again. Is that true? ¡± ¡°You can believe the words of that Little Lunatic Mu Yao? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but whine coyly over the phone, but in her heart, she could not help but scold Mu Yao 58,000 times, telling her not to be a big mouth Who knew that she would have such a big mouth at such a young age? She actually ran back to Binhai to inform Xi Muru. She could not help but swear in her heart that next time, if Mu Yao came again, she would definitely not recognize her. She did not care about the sisterly bond at all. What sister. ¡°Then, you mean, can you believe your words? ¡±XiiMuruu was still pulling at her on the phone with a smile. ¡°okay,Ii don¡¯t believeMuuYaoo¡¯s words.Thenn, little feather, tell me now, how many marriages have you been going through recently?¡±¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Ru Yu was finally amused by Xi Muru¡¯s overly approachable tone. This was not a conversation between a mother and daughter, this was clearly a good sister talking to you ... Chapter 1102

Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: an Awkward father-daughter rtionship

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the past few years, she actually didn¡¯t really want to stand together with Xi Muru anymore. asionally, when she returned to Binhai, she didn¡¯t want to go out with Xi Muru because people would generally think that she was Xi Muru¡¯s sister Very few people would think that the two of them were mother and daughter. Xi Muru, on the other hand, didn¡¯t put on any airs at all, especially in front of her. She always used a deliberative tone when she spoke and did things. She didn¡¯t even order her to do anything. Ru Yu often thought that it was not good for her mother to be too arrogant. Although she had a lot of affinity, she was obviouslycking in power. As a result, she often felt that Xi Muru and she were sisters. When she was five and a half years old, she was separated from her parents. This was because she had never lived with her father since she was young. In her heart, her father¡¯s position had always been to pretend to be a car. He had almost never pretended to be Dongfang Mo. Even though Dongfang Mo was her biological father. Her personality was naturally different from others. Perhaps it was because she knew from a young age that her mother was not easy, so she had always been a clear-cut person. Moreover, her personality was too stubborn and she would not easily forgive others. When she was young, her father had tricked her into getting on a helicopter and going to one inch ink city. That experience had left a deep imprint in her heart. Althoughter on, as her parents got closer, and as she grew older.. She also knew that it was her father¡¯sst resort. It was a method and measure that her father used to get her mother back to his side. Of course,ter on, she also forgave her father. She was even willing to call Dongfang Mo Daddy instead of a big liar. However, in the end, there was still a deep-rooted pain in the bottom of her heart. She would never forget that her mother left Binhai with her. She would never forget that when she was born, it was Che Qixuan who hugged her. She would never forget that in the photos before she was five years old, her father¡¯s position was always Che Qixuan, and Dongfang Mo.. Had never appeared before. Later on, Dongfang Mo did a lot for her, especially in order to please her. He did things that most fathers could not do. However, she still could not ce Dongfang Mo in her father¡¯s position. In her heart, she always thought of how good her father was. When she was three years old, she was hospitalized. It was Che Qixuan who carried her in the hospital to get an IV drip. When she was four years old, she was beaten up by a child in kindergarten. It was Che Qixuan who rushed to the kindergarten to pick her up... ... It was not that she did not think that Dongfang Mo had fatherly love for her. It was just that in the most critical years, Dongfang Mo did not exist in her life. As a result, after so many years, between her and Dongfang Mo.. They still could not get along as well as an ordinary father and daughter. Of course, the person she admired the most in her life was her mother. In her heart, her mother was the greatest woman because she used her indomitable spirit to create the love myth of an ordinary woman. However, while she admired someone, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily learn from the person she admired. Her mother, Xi Muru, had a life that was too bitter, bumpy, and rough. She didn¡¯t want her short life to be so tiring. She only wanted to live a rxed life. She only wanted to live an ordinary and ordinary life. She only wanted an ordinary and ordinary life. Therefore, she didn¡¯t tell Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru in Binhai about her first marriage because she was just an ordinary woman She didn¡¯t have much to do with the wealthy families in Binhai city. However, she didn¡¯t expect that her so-called ordinary marriage would onlyst for three years. In these three years, her life seemed to be very rxed and happy. In fact, apart from being rxed and happy, she always hid some regrets. Chapter 1103

Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: Dongfang Mo¡¯s fatherly love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had always thought that her parents wouldn¡¯t know that her first marriage was so low-key. However, tonight, when Xi Muru suddenly asked her on the phone how many marriages she was going through, she finally understood. In fact, her every move, Binhai¡¯s parents.. They were all paying attention. It was just that, in order to take care of her so-called emotions and self-esteem, they had been pretending not to know. After hearing her mother ask her how many marriages she was going through, she burst intoughter. However, warm tears welled up in her eyes. If it were any other family, any mother would probably scold her own daughter, right? A divorce after three years of marriage, and it was because of a mistress¡¯s interference. If such a thing were to be revealed, Dongfang Mo would lose face no matter what. Of course, at the same time, she also knew that if her parents were to interfere in her own affairs, ording to Dongfang Mo¡¯s personality, he could directly bankrupt Jin Zhengnan and drive him to Africa. It was precisely because she did not want to have such an ending that she chose not to tell her parents. However, at this moment, Xi Muru called with such a friendly tone to ask her, and she did not even scold her Her nose started to get sore. ¡°little feather, are you still there? ¡± Xi Muru could not wait for Yu Yu¡¯s reply. She could not help but shout nervously, ¡°Yu Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Ru Yu quickly took a deep breath and controlled the warm liquid in her eyes to prevent it from rolling down. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s ufortable? It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t talked to mommy for a long time and I really miss her. ¡± ¡°You Miss Mommy? Then Mommy will fly over tomorrow to see you, okay? ¡± Xi Muru asked quickly. Then, she asked softly, ¡°Yu Yu, do you still dream about mommy when you sleep now? ¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m already 26 years old. ¡± Ru Yu could not help but cry out in a low voice, ¡°I rarely dream anymore. ¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re still my child even though you¡¯re 62 years old, ¡± Xi Muru said naturally. Then, she added, ¡°Yu Yu, your father came in. Let him talk to you. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Ru Yu rejected without even thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to father. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to talk to me? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came from the phone. Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Yu Yu, am I that unwee to you? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but raise her arm and use her sleeve to wipe the beads of sweat that had just appeared on her forehead. Dongfang Mo was much more difficult to deal with than Xi Muru. She had to think of a way to end this call quickly. Thus, she deliberately coughed twice and then said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, just say it quickly. My throat is very ufortable. ¡± ¡°throat is ufortable? ¡± Dongfang Mo did not suspect him and immediately asked with concern, ¡°then have you bought the medicine? What Does Che Qixuan do? If your throat is ufortable, doesn¡¯t he take you to the hospital to see him? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen him. I was just about to take the medicine. Dad, if you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡± Ru Yu quickly expressed her position. She was already 26 years old. Did she still need her dad to take her to see her throat She saw that Dongfang Mo was confused and thought that she was only six years old. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. WHY HANG UP? ¡± Dongfang Mo was obviously unhappy Then, he cleared his throat on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°Yu Yu, I¡¯ve heard about your personal problems, but dad believes that his daughter is a smart person. ¡± Chapter 1104

Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Dongfang Mo¡¯s Fatherly Love 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°thank you, father, for believing in Yu Yu, ¡± ru Yu thanked him gratefully. Then, she wanted to take the opportunity to bid Dongfang Mo good night and was about to hang up the phone. However, she was one step toote. Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Yu Yu, father does believe in you very much. However, there are some things that father has to remind you of, ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice came again with a heavy heart. ¡°Yu Yu, marriage is not a child¡¯s game. You can¡¯t casually y with it as a toy. Your first marriage failed, and your mother and I don¡¯t me you. Because, we me ourselves for being too ipetent. We didn¡¯t care enough about your personal problems, and that¡¯s why you got a divorce after three years of marriage. However, for this second marriage, we hope that you can be more cautious. Don¡¯t treat marriage as a toy. If you get tired of it, you have to throw it away. Marriage is sacred. Once you marry someone, you have to persist on no matter what. Unless you have no other choice, don¡¯t casually say the word ¡®divorce¡¯ ... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Ru Yu quietly listened to her biological father, Dongfang Mo¡¯s teachings, and her eyes began to tear up. Ever since she was born, this was the first time her father had talked so long and earnestly about such a serious issue with her. Her marriage had failed, and her parents did not scold her, but med themselves. Her father had even used the story between him and her mother to tell her not to divorce easily, and even more so not to turn around so easily. She had to persevere and wait for the dawn toe. Ru Yu woke upte again. Of course, she could not be med for sleepingte because she had wanted to go to bed earlyst night, but who knew that Xi Muru¡¯s long-distance call had made her unable to fall asleep even after dawn. That long-distance call had first moved her to the point of being touched like a loving mother and sister, and then it was Dongfang Mo who moved her to the point of being touched like a strict father and a friend. In Short, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru¡¯s parents-inw suddenly realized their consciencest night. Mengran suddenly felt that she did not care enough about her, so sheunched a surprise attack. And because she was too emotional, she hung up the phone and did not fall asleep for a long time Her mind was filled with images of her past with them. She woke upte and opened her eyes. It was already 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Well, her days were getting more and more chaotic after the divorce. Now, she could not even go to work on time. She looked up and realized that today was the 26th. She was sweating profusely. There were two more days until her engagement with Lei Zhenyu. However, Lei Zhenyu had not seen her for more than a week. It was likely that the engagement was not going to happen. She did not know when Lei Zhenyu would be released from the Lei family. It was likely that the next time she saw Lei Zhenyu, it would be the day she exchanged their marriage certificate for a divorce certificate. Thinking of this, she could not help but feel a little sad. Last night, her father had just told her on the phone not to treat marriage as a child¡¯s toy and not to easily say that they were getting a divorce. However, she had already gotten a marriage certificate with someone out of confusion. Now, even if she had the intention to insist on this marriage agreement, Lei Zhenyu might not be able to persist with her. After washing up, she was ready to go downstairs when her phone rang. She picked it up casually and was surprised to find that it was a call from Lei Zhenyu. She was a little excited and stared at the name for a long time. Only when she felt a little sour did she press the answer button. Chapter 1105

Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105, the wedding was brought forward

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone for so long? Where are you now? Are you working in the studio? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came through. It was still the voice from her memory. It was as gentle as the spring breeze in March, making people feelfortable listening to it. ¡°No, I¡¯m at home, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. ¡°I oversleptst night. When the phone rang just now, I kept staring at the screen and forgot to press the answer button for a moment. ¡± When ru Yu said this, she felt that her nose was a little sour. She could not help but take a deep breath. She looked up at the ceiling slightly, and an inexplicable feeling rose from the bottom of her heart. She and Lei Zhenyu were only in an arranged marriage. They clearly did not have any feelings for each other. However, when she knew that Lei Zhenyu had been insisting on the purpose of their agreement, she was still touched. The other side of the phone was silent for a few seconds Then, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Then, have you woken up yet? I¡¯m driving on the road. Since you¡¯re home, I¡¯ll drive over to your house to pick you up. I estimate that I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes. Hurry up and wash up ande downstairs. ¡± ¡°Pick me up for what? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask over the phone. ¡°Are we going to do something? ¡± ¡°TO HOLD A WEDDING! ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was very firm. ¡°I brought forward the date of our wedding. Because Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui are getting engaged the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll hold it ahead of time. ¡± ¡°wedding? And it has to be brought forward? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Then, she lightly reminded him, ¡°Zhenyu, did your father and your brother agree to our marriage? ¡± ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, I am awyer. I understand the freedom of marriage. Whether they agree or not is not important. What is important is that I am willing to marry you. That is all. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s reply was very firm It was as if what he did was a sacred thing. ¡°But the problem is, what if you insist on marrying me and your father does not divide the Lei family¡¯s assets and give them to you? ¡± Ru Yu was still very calm as she reminded him, ¡°Zhenyu Jun, don¡¯t get yourself kicked out of the Lei family because of a marriage agreement. You will end up homeless. ¡± Ru Yu could totally guess that because Lei Zhensheng would not allow his daughter to marry his aunt¡¯s ex-husband. Under such circumstances, he could make two choices. One was to not recognize Lan Ruoshui Then, Lan Ruoshui and Jin zhengnan¡¯s marriage would not be discussed by others. The first was to not let Lei Zhenyu marry her. Of course, if Lei Zhenyu insisted, then he could kick Lei Zhenyu out of the Lei family, or even cut off rtions with him. ¡°money is a worldly possession. Besides, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t support myself. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was still very calm However, there was also an iparable determination in his voice. ¡°Che Ru Yu, we have an agreement. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we must persist in this marriage. Now, I¡¯m persisting. What about you? ¡± Ru Yu was directly speechless. At this point, she actually felt that there was no practical meaning to persist in this marriage. After all, it was just an agreement marriage. However, since Lei Zhenyu wanted to persist, then she would definitely stand on the same side as him and persist. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that said that one was not afraid of a god-like opponent, but was afraid of a pig-like teammate? And she would definitely not be Lei Zhenyu¡¯s pig-like teammate. Therefore, she pondered for three seconds before saying to Lei Zhenyu on the phone, ¡°alright, I signed an agreement with you. Of course, we will advance and retreat together. Since you are determined to persevere, of course, I will also persevere with you! ¡± Chapter 1106

Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106 Church wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu did some simple tidying up at home. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to do because Lei Zhenyu said that he was going to hold a wedding, but she hadn¡¯t even bought a wedding dress yet. She didn¡¯t even know how the wedding was going to be held. Alright, it didn¡¯t matter. She could just casually wear a dress that she usually wore to the banquet. Anyway, the wedding dress was white, and she also had a white one-shouldered evening dress. When ru Yu simply tidied up and went downstairs to walk out of the courtyard, Lei Zhenyu was already waiting for her in the courtyard. At this moment, he was wearing a white suit. At a nce, he really looked like a prince from medieval Europe. Seeing ru Yu in a white gown, he could not help butugh and said, ¡°we really have a tacit understanding. Isn¡¯t this called telepathy? ¡± Ru Yu was embarrassed. At thest minute, she said that she was going to get married, but in fact, she did not prepare anything. Such a hasty wedding, such a hasty marriage, she did not know if there was any practical meaning in holding on until the end. ¡°where¡¯s father-inw? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked in the direction of the hall, then looked at Ru Yu. ¡°Can you invite father-inw to be our witness? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not at home, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. ¡°I once told him that our wedding is on the 28th, which is the day after tomorrow. He even promised me to rush back the day after tomorrow. Now that it¡¯s brought forward at thest minute, we definitely won¡¯t be able to find him. ¡± ¡°Alright then, we can only invite father-inw the next time we have a recement wedding. ¡± Lei Zhenyu opened the car door for ru Yu and gestured for her to get into the car. She was wearing a white gown, but her face was bare. She looked clean and refreshing, pleasing to the eye It was almost impossible to look away. ¡°My wife is really beautiful. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but praise her from the bottom of his heart. His words and eyes were filled with iparable sincerity. Ru Yu smiled faintly. She turned around to look at him and said faintly, ¡°I think that beauty is a derogatory term, so it¡¯s better not to say that she¡¯s beautiful in the future. Generally speaking, saying that something is beautiful is probably just a facade. ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned slightly and immediately corrected her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you think of beauty in this way. Alright then, my wife is really beautiful! ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She ignored him and reached out to close the door. Lei Zhenyu quickly went around the front of the car and got into the car. He didn¡¯t forget that they were going to hold a wedding. ¡°where is the wedding venue? ¡± Ru Yu sat in the front passenger seat and looked sideways at Lei Zhenyu who was driving. At the same time, she took out her phone from her bag. ¡°St. Paul¡¯s Cathedral. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her Then, he exined in a low voice, ¡°because it was ast-minute decision, all aspects were rushed. Today, the wedding will be held at the Cathedral first. I don¡¯t think there will be many guests. I just called some friendsst night to inform them. The Grand Wedding will be refunded to you in the future. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. ¡°It¡¯s just an agreement marriage. What does it matter if there is a grand wedding? Don¡¯t be too serious. ¡± ¡°But, I said that I will have a wedding with you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was a little muffled. He was a little unhappy with ru Yu¡¯s constant talk about an agreement marriage. Couldn¡¯t she always mention the word ¡®agreement¡¯ ? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. ¡± Ru Yu did not care much about it. She turned her head and realized that his fingers on the steering wheel were a little red and swollen. ¡°Are you hurt? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was uncertain. She looked up at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s fingers and realized that his entire hand was swollen. Chapter 1107

Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107 had a bad omen

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine. I climbed over the wallst night and identally rubbed my hand against it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nced at his hand indifferently and gave her a look that said that she did not need to worry. ¡°You... climbed over the wall? ¡± Ru Yu stared at him with wide eyes. Lei Zhenyu had always given her the impression of a gentle and modest gentleman. He was a gentle and refined person. It was difficult for her to associate her with climbing over the wall ... ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to inform your friends toe to our church wedding? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his face to look at the phone in her hand and asked faintly. However, he was changing the topic and did not want to continue discussing the matter of him climbing over the wall. In fact, for the past ten days, he had been locked in the confinement room of the Lei family. In the end, he had used the small window of the confinement room to poke the broken porcin pieces into a big window and climbed out. Then, he found that he could not walk out of the main door In the end, he only climbed out in the dark night when the Lei family was asleep. Fortunately, he had a lot of cars. In addition to the car that he drove back to the Lei family that day, hisw firm also had a car. Therefore, this morning, he went to the parking lot of thew firm and drove this car to pick up ru Yu. After being reminded by him, ru Yu hurriedly called her father. Unfortunately, Che Qixuan was not in Seoul at the moment, but in Jeju Ind. He and Pu Yongjun went to Jeju Ind to see Pu Zhihui Therefore, he could note back at noon to attend her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s church wedding. Moreover, Che Qixuan even scolded her on the phone, saying that he had nothing better to do than to bring the wedding forward. He was already prepared to attend her engagement ceremony the day after tomorrow But she did not even have an engagement ceremony, but had already held a wedding ceremony. Alright, daddy didn¡¯t invite her, and she even got scolded. She sighed and called Lin Yuxin. Lin Yuxin just happened to be resting today, so she agreed without hesitation. In the end, she even asked if the Lei family had many guests Did she have the chance to meet a prince charming. Ru Yu said unhappily, ¡°I think there¡¯s a prince charming, but I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a prince. Now that there¡¯s no royal pce in this world, the prince is probably going to do his best. There¡¯s only a world full of wretched men. Do you want them? ¡°? Lin Yuxin was so angry that she scolded her on the phone. Then, she said angrily, ¡°why didn¡¯t you guys arrange the wedding at night? ¡± Everyone was busy at noon. who had so much time Even I have so little time to fish for gold turtles. Ru Yu said on the phone with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to get married at noon. The Sun is bright at noon. This is a good omen. It¡¯s a sign that my second marriage will have a bright future. ¡°. Lin Yuxin reminded her mercilessly on the phone, ¡°Ru Yu, it was indeed sunny yesterday at noon. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be sunny today. The Sky seems to be a little gray now. I don¡¯t know if there will be hailter... ¡± I don¡¯t think today¡¯s omen is very good. Ru Yu was so angry that she cursed Lin Yuxin over the phone. She said that if her second marriage didn¡¯t go well, it was because of her foul mouth. If today¡¯s wedding didn¡¯t go well, she would definitely get even with her...¡± Who asked her to jinx it. After hanging up on Lin Yuxin, ru Yu was fuming. She originally wanted to call the studio¡¯s elite catalyst, but just as she was about to press the number, she retreated again. Since her marriage with Lei Zhenyu was an arranged marriage, she felt that it was better not to let too many people know about it. Moreover, today was a church wedding, so she didn¡¯t need too many guests. Chapter 1108

Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108 the man who raises his own status

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Ru Yu was still hesitating, Lei Zhenyu had already driven the car to the entrance of St. Paul¡¯s Church. However, just as they walked into the church, they were hit by Lin Yuxin¡¯s jinx. Today¡¯s omen was really not ordinary. When they walked to the entrance of the church, the priest came to wee them. Some of the guests invited by Lei Zhenyu had also arrived. Everyone gathered around and just as they wanted Lei Zhenyu to introduce ru Yu, three more people walked in from behind. Among these three people, one was Lei Zhensheng, the other two were Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan. When the crowd saw this situation, they immediately exchanged nces with each other, but no one made a sound. ¡°What are you guys doing here? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was cold with a hint of toughness. His gaze was cold as he looked at the three of them. ¡°I don¡¯t think I invited you guys to my wedding with ru Yu. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here to attend your wedding, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said in a very unpleasant tone. Then, he pointed at Ru Yu and asked sternly, ¡°Zhenyu, do you really want to marry this woman at all costs? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m joking? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand could not help but clench ru Yu¡¯s hand tightly. He used his hand to transmit a kind of perseverance to her However, his gaze was fixed on Lei Zhensheng and he said firmly, ¡°big brother, I¡¯ve already said it in the Lei family. Ru Yu and I have already gotten a marriage certificate. We¡¯re a legal couple. No one can use any reason to destroy our marriage. ¡± When Lei Zhenyu said this, he emphasized the word ¡°anyone¡± . Obviously, he was saying this to Lei Zhensheng. When ru Yu heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, aplicated feeling welled up in her heart. She and Lei Zhenyu were clearly just having an agreed marriage. It was just a transaction for their own purposes and interests. But now.. Under the premise that both of them wanted to abide by the agreement and the rules of the game, both of them were actually still persisting. Moreover, they were acting so tenaciously and unyielding! When Lei Zhensheng saw that he could not convince his younger brother, he immediately turned his gaze to ru Yu So he said coldly, ¡°Ms. Che Ru Yu, as far as I know, you are a slightly famous painter, and you are not a particrly money-loving person. Why do you have to marry my younger brother, Lei Zhenyu You two have not known each other for long, so you should not have any feelings for each other, right?¡± Ru Yu was very unhappy when she heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. She was about to refute him, but before she could say anything, another person beat her to it. And the other person was her ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan. ¡°She wants to marry Lei Zhenyu. Her motive is only for me. ¡± Jin Zhengnan held Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand and looked at ru Yu with hatred Then, he said as if he was swearing, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t think that I wille back to look for you after ruining my marriage with Ruoshui. Don¡¯t worry. Even if Ruoshui and I can¡¯t get married, I won¡¯te back to eat your grass. So, please take back your schemes. Because no matter what, I won¡¯te back to look for you. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s gazended lightly on Jin Zhengnan. For the first time, she felt that Jin Zhengnan was not only narrow-minded, but also arrogant to the point of arrogance She wanted to marry Lei Zhenyu in order to destroy his marriage with Lan Ruoshui, and then she wanted him toe back and eat her, the grass that he had once abandoned Wasn¡¯t he overestimating himself? Chapter 1109

Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109 vain and arrogant man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She admitted that she initially agreed to the marriage agreement with Lei Zhenyu because she wanted to destroy the marriage between him and Lan Ruoshui. That was because she did not want to see the person who joined hands to cheat her end up with a perfect marriage She just wanted to let their painstaking love fall through in the end. However, she had never thought that she would let Jin Zhengnan turn back. He was already a man who had been unfaithful in both body and mind. How could she still hope for him to turn back. Moreover, even if Jin Zhengnan did turn back one day, would she still want him? Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly focused on ru Yu. These people were all Lei Zhenyu¡¯s friends. They were very close to Lei Zhenyu and were happy for him when they received the news of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s marriage in the morning. However, at this moment.. When they knew that the woman Lei Zhenyu married was a second-hand woman and was also the ex-wife of the newly-rich Jin Zhengnan in the business world, they could not help but feel puzzled. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, ru Yu still looked coldly at Jin Zhengnan Then, she said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Mr. Jin Zhengnan, there is an old Chinese saying: If you want others to respect you, you must respect others first. If you think that Lei Zhenyu and I are getting married just so that you cane back to me to remarry, then you are very wrong. Because there is a saying that a good horse does not go back to its roots. And I have never thought ofing back to bite you, a grass that has been gnawed by other women until it is ugly. ¡± Ru Yu paused for two seconds Then, she continued, ¡°of course, Mr. Jin Zhengnan, you have always been arrogant. Perhaps in your heart, you are the most perfect man in the world. Now that I have been abandoned by you, in your opinion, I should be crying, feeling miserable and miserable. I should even live the miserable life of my next cousin¡¯s wife with tears because of you. In this way, you might be able to satisfy your arrogant and slightly perverted vanity. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that reality is very cruel. In fact, I didn¡¯t feel sad at all after being abandoned by you. I divorced you for less than half a month, but I¡¯ve already found the other half of my life and found the happiness that belongs to me. Moreover, I¡¯m getting married today. Did this poke at your vanity and make you feel ufortable and dissatisfied? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face turned red and white after hearing ru Yu¡¯s words. In the end, it was about the same color as a pig¡¯s liver. The guests standing next to him started to whisper among themselves. Some of them even looked at Jin Zhengnan with disdain Men were really unlikable when they were too conceited. Lei Zhensheng was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He had never seen such a shameless woman who would marry another man after divorcing her ex-husband for only ten days to half a month Not only did she not feel ashamed of such behavior, but she also felt extremely honored. He did not even know how his immature younger brother had taken a liking to such a shameless woman. ¡°Ms. Che Ru Yu, since you are so stubborn, I have to remind you that if you insist on marrying my younger brother, then your foolish behavior will not only not stop Masao and Ruo Shui¡¯s marriage, but it will only cause Zhen Yu to be kicked out of the Lei family and cause him to lose the opportunity of the Lei family¡¯s property forever. ¡± Lei Zhensheng finally used what he thought was the most lethal move. Chapter 1110

Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110 was just a chess piece

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Ru Yu did not react at all when she heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words She only said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Lei has just said that I don¡¯t really love money as you know. So, I¡¯m sorry, I married Lei Zhenyu only because of him. As for whether he is a member of the Lei family or whether he can inherit the Lei family¡¯s property in the future, I really didn¡¯t think too much about it. Because with our own abilities, it¡¯s not difficult for us to be able to afford to eat in Korea. ¡± When Lei Zhenyu heard her words, he was instantly touched. His hand tightly gripped ru Yu¡¯s hand Then, he looked at Lei Zhensheng and coldly said, ¡°big brother, the shares of the Lei Family Are Dad¡¯s and not yours alone. Of course, even if you control dad and think that you have the right to deal with the shares of the Lei family alone, then you can do as you wish. You don¡¯t have to consider me at all. You can leave all the assets of the Lei family to your evil-hearted illegitimate daughter. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that her face turned green. She held Lei Zhensheng in one hand and Jin Zhengnan in the other, but her body could not help but tremble. She hated it the most when people said that she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter She now enjoyed the identity of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s only daughter, the eldest daughter of the Lei family. Lei Zhensheng did not get angry when he heard his brother¡¯s words. He just turned to look at ru Yu He immediately said with iparable contempt, ¡°Ms. Che Ru Yu, I think you should understand now why my brother asked you to marry him, right ¡°actually, he just doesn¡¯t want me to give the Lei family¡¯s property to someone else. Because if I don¡¯t acknowledge my daughter outside, the Lei family¡¯s property should have belonged to Zhenyu alone. By doing this now, he¡¯s actually ying a game with me. You are just a chess piece on the chessboard between him and me. ¡± In fact, ru Yu had already understood from Lei Zhenyu and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s conversation. Lei Zhenyu married her to prevent the Lei family¡¯s property from leaking out. Lan Ruoshui loved Jin Zhengnan, and as long as she married him.. If Lan Ruoshui wanted to marry Jin Zhengnan, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Lei family. And even if Lan Ruoshui made up her mind to give up on Jin Zhengnan, she would only be a woman in the Lei family. She probably wouldn¡¯t be of much use With Lan Ruoshui¡¯s ability, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Lei family¡¯s enterprise. To the Lei family, it was just an extra person to eat. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Lei Zhenyu epting the Lei family¡¯s enterprise. Lei Zhenyu was awyer after all. The move he used was insidious, urate, and hateful. Moreover, every move he made was linked to the lifeline of the Lei family. If he married her, his benefits would be great, and she would only be able to destroy the marriage between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Lei Zhenyu felt the sweat on che ru Yu¡¯s palms. He knew that she must have seen through him. At this moment, he actually had a fear of being seen through by her. He was even afraid that she would abandon him. Therefore, he tightened his grip on his hand Then, he looked coldly at Lei Zhensheng and said again, ¡°big brother, have you said enough? If you¡¯ve said enough, can you please take your illegitimate daughter and illegitimate son-inw and leave? As for the Lei family¡¯s assets, I don¡¯t need a single one. You can also control father and make him sever his father-son rtionship with me. From now on, at most, I won¡¯t be a member of the Lei family. ¡± Jin Zhengnan, who had been standing by the side, sneered at this moment He looked at ru Yu and said sarcastically, ¡°Che Ru Yu, just now you imed that you found happiness after you left me. So this is your so-called happiness. You just became a chess piece on someone else¡¯s chessboard. ¡± Chapter 1111

Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: a chess piece

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu originally didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jin Zhengnan, but since Jin Zhengnan had been targeting her time and time again, if she didn¡¯t open her mouth, she would be letting the audience down. Moreover, how could she bear to let him sing a one-man show? Therefore.. She said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, are you particrly disappointed now? I¡¯d rather be someone else¡¯s chess piece than watch you and Lan Ruoshui, this pair of dog-woman in cahoots, obtain so-called happiness after deceiving me ¡°I¡¯d rather be someone else¡¯s chess piece than wait at home for you toe back and look for me with self-pity and stupidity ¡°So, when I make your arrogant vanity unable to be satisfied, you especially hate me? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was red, white, and ck, as unsightly as a Palette. His lips squirmed a few times, but he did not say another word. Lan Ruoshui, on the other hand, was already in so much pain that her face was twisted She clenched her fists and shouted hysterically at Ru Yu, ¡°Che ru Yu, don¡¯t be so smug. I¡¯m telling you, if I can¡¯t be happy, you can¡¯t be happy either. You¡¯re just being used again. Soon, my brother-inw will throw you away after he uses you. You¡¯ll end up in a worse situation if you divorce my brother-inw than if you divorce Zhengnan. Zhengnan will give you at least half of his assets, but my brother-inw won¡¯t be able to give you a single cent when he divorces you because he¡¯ll be kicked out of the Lei family if he marries you. He won¡¯t be able to give you any assets at all. ¡± After Lan Ruoshui finished yelling, perhaps it was because she was too hysterical that caused her pregnancy to be affected. She bent down slightly, her face twisted, then turned around and ran towards the door. Jin Zhengnan was stunned for a moment, then chased after Lan Ruoshui and ran out. He portrayed the image of a loving man who cared about a woman to the point of being wooden. Lei Zhensheng was so angry that his face turned green. He pointed at Lei Zhenyu and finally asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯m giving you two choices now. One is to go back with me, and the other is to continue to marry this woman here! ¡± ¡°Even if I choose to go back with you, I want to marry ru Yu and bring my wife back to the Lei family. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand tightly gripped ru Yu¡¯s hand, and his cold eyes met Lei Zhensheng¡¯s gaze There was no fear orpromise at all His firm voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I can¡¯t go back to the Lei family with you alone. I¡¯m already married, and Che Ru Yu is my legal wife. I can¡¯t be a man who abandoned his wife and didn¡¯t take responsibility. ¡± ¡°You... you... don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you... ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that his whole body was trembling Finally, his face was dark and cold. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, if you insist on marrying this woman, from now on, the Lei family will not be your home. You must nevere back to the Lei family. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe back, then don¡¯te back. ¡± Lei Zhenyu acted as if he was not threatened at all. He snorted and said, ¡°besides, big brother doesn¡¯t have the final say in the current Lei family, right? Father hasn¡¯t said that he wants to kick me out of the Lei family yet. ¡± Just as Lei Zhenyu finished his words, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties suddenly ran into the church, panting heavily. Then, he shouted in panic, ¡°eldest young master, second young master, stop arguing. master... Master can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡± Chapter 1112

Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112 the retribution of the chess pieces

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± Lei Zhensheng and Lei Zhenyu shouted almost at the same time. Then, they shouted at the middle-aged man in unison, ¡°Achang, where is master? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital. The first young Madam has been sent to the hospital. She¡¯s being treated now. The doctor said to inform all the family members to be present. I think... ¡± Before Achang could finish his words, Lei Zhensheng and Lei Zhenyu ran out almost at the same time. Achang red at Ru Yu and then ran out as well. The church that was still quarreling a moment ago quieted down in an instant. All the guests focused their eyes on ru Yu. At this moment, ru Yu truly experienced the feeling of being abandoned in public. When the retribution of a chess piece came so quickly, even before the wedding was held, Lei Zhenyu had indeed thrown her away at the critical moment. She walked out of the Church under the watchful eyes of everyone. When she came to the roadside, she reached out and stopped a taxi that had just driven to her side. She immediately opened the door and sat inside. However, tears rolled down the moment the door was closed. When Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui had forced her in the church, she was still able to maintain herposure and support herself. She could even use slightly tough words to refute them, not allowing herself to be defeated by them, but allowing herself to chase them away. When Lei Zhensheng ndered her, she was still able to remain calm and steady. Even though she knew that she was a chess piece, when Lei Zhenyu was on the same side as her, she was not afraid even if she was a chess piece. However, when Lei Zhenyu and Lei Zhensheng ran out of the church at the same time, she was finally so exhausted that she could no longer support herself. Even as a chess piece, she was mercilessly abandoned by her owner when she still had a tenacious fighting strength. At this moment, the phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Lin Yuxin¡¯s. She took a deep breath and pressed the answer button Lin Yuxin¡¯s anxious voice sounded, ¡°Ru Yu, where are you going? Quickly pull the taxi over. I¡¯ll drive over to find you right away. ¡± ¡°No need, Yu Xin. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe find me. ¡± Ru Yu paused for a moment, then used a tissue to sniff her nose and then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to Jeju ind to rx. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. ¡± Then, without waiting for Lin Yuxin to speak, she quickly hung up the phone and turned it off without hesitation. She knew that Lin Yuxin would call again, but she didn¡¯t want to answer the phone anymore. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad. There are many outstanding men in this world. As long as you turn your head, you can see an even more outstanding man waiting for you, ¡± the taxi driver said leisurely in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Zheng Junji, you... why are you here? ¡± The moment ru Yu heard the voice, she suddenly realized that the taxi driver was actually Zheng Junji. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Zheng Junji, when did you change your profession to be a taxi driver? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, today. ¡± Zheng Junjiughed carelessly. He looked at her from the side and said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s my first day at work, and I met you on my first customer. Do you think we are fated? ¡± ¡°fated, my ass. Fated? ¡± Ru Yu growled at him. She looked out of the window and said in shock, ¡°Zheng Junji, where are you going to pull me? ¡± Chapter 1113

Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Let¡¯s go to Jeju Ind to get married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just now, when she got into the car, she was only concerned about her own difort. Then, just as she got into the car, Lin Yuxin, that wretched girl, called again. Then, she said some nonsense to Lin Yuxin, and the taxi driver directly drove away without asking her where she was going At this time, she actually didn¡¯t know where he was driving, and she had been in this taxi for more than ten minutes. ¡°How do I know where you¡¯re going? ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just strolling on the road now. Oh right, where do you want to go? I¡¯ll pull you there. ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± The moment ru Yu opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know where to say it. To be more precise, she didn¡¯t even think about where she was going. Because things happened too suddenly, it wasn¡¯t within her expectations. In her subconscious mind, even if Lei Zhensheng and Jin Zhengnan, Lan Ruoshui, came, Lei Zhenyu wouldn¡¯t go with them He would always hold the so-called wedding with her in the church, because she believed that he was a person who followed the agreement and the rules of the game. However, who would have thought that Lei Zhenyu actually left her in the end, so much so that she became a joke all of a sudden. Then, she walked out in a daze and lost her direction. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Jeju Ind? ¡± Zheng Junji suggested to her very naturally. ¡°...¡± ¡°Why go to Jeju Ind? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at him sideways. Most of Jeju ind was in the countryside. If she went, she could draw a few pictures or something, but for a loafer like Zheng Junji.. She was afraid that she would get bored after going there for three days. ¡°Go to Ji Zhou Ind and buy a few acres ofnd, then circle a fish pond, ¡± Zheng Junji said in a shocking manner. He looked sideways at Ru Yu, who was in the passenger seat with a shocked expression Then he added with a smile, ¡°build two more thatched huts, and then we¡¯ll get married and have children. How about that? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Looking at Zheng Junji pretending to be serious, the more sheughed, the more she wanted tough. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t you follow me? ¡±ZhenggJunjii saw herugh He couldn¡¯t help but say proudly, ¡°promise me that you¡¯ll go to Ji Zhou Ind to get married with me. Before Ipletely squander some of my savings, hurry up and help me control my money bag. Although I don¡¯t have much savings, it¡¯s enough for us to spend the rest of our lives together in the countryside of Ji Zhou Ind. ¡± Ru Yu was still smiling when she heard his words, but she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. She turned her face to look at the serious Zheng Junji She couldn¡¯t help but remind him coldly, ¡°Zheng Junji, it seems like this is only the fourth time we¡¯ve met, right We don¡¯t know each other at all, and we¡¯re not familiar with each other at all. You actually want to marry me, and even want to live like a celestial couple You... ... Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°F * Ck, are you the one who¡¯s out of your mind? ¡± Zheng Junji replied snappily, turning to look at her He looked as if he knew what he was talking about. ¡°How are we supposed to know each other ¡°I know that you¡¯re che ru Yu, a painter, and you know that I¡¯m Zheng Junji, a rich young master. Is that enough ¡°Furthermore, I know that you¡¯ve just gotten a divorce and are preparing to enter a second marriage. Look, see, now you understand everything. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words She couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°Zheng Junji, do you often use this trick to abduct girls? Unfortunately, I¡¯m no longer a girl. I¡¯m a second-hand woman who has been abandoned. It¡¯s not that easy to abduct me. ¡± Chapter 1114

Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: The terrible situation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tsk, abducting girls? ¡± Zheng Junji scoffed at ru Yu¡¯s words He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t you have eyes or something? A handsome, handsome, and rich man like me doesn¡¯t need to abduct girls. Usually, girls take the initiative to stick to me, okay? ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not a girl, and I don¡¯t want to stick to you. ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at his words and pointed out the window. ¡°pull over. I¡¯d better take another taxi. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just about to Elope with you. You can¡¯t take another car. ¡± Zheng Junji drove the car into the middle of the road. Now that there were cars on both sides, ru Yu had no way to pull him over. ¡°ELOPE? ¡± Ru Yu found his words especially funny. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him mockingly. Then, she said yfully, ¡°Zheng Junji, you don¡¯t even know what my family is like, and you¡¯re eloping with me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being dragged down? ¡± ¡°What kind of situation do you want to know, HMM? ¡± Zheng Junji said indifferently, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve practiced martial arts, so I know that you¡¯re a painter. As for other situations, I can slowly understand them after I marry you. ¡± ¡°If you really want to marry me, then I think that there are some special situations that I have to prepare a lesson for you first. If you regret it at that time, then wouldn¡¯t I be a four-handed woman in a year? Wouldn¡¯t I be wronged? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine. If you have any special situations, just tell me. I¡¯ll see if this special situation can scare me. ¡± Zheng Junji said without much care. He turned his face over and stuck his head over again He asked teasingly in her ear, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t tell me that your family is so poor that your mother is seriously ill and bedridden all year round, while your father is a gambler who owes a bunch of loan sharks. You still need a few million dors to repay it, right? ¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been a painter for almost ten years. Even if I don¡¯t earn much money, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent that I can¡¯t even repay my father¡¯s gambling debts, right? ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at his guess Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°alright, if this is considered a special situation, then the world is probably full of special situations. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, then you mean there are more serious special cases than this? ¡± Zheng Junji did not take it to heart at all He said indifferently, ¡°fine, if you have any special cases, just say it out and see if you can scare me away. However, I¡¯m already determined to marry you now, so you can¡¯t scare me with any special cases. ¡± ¡°Aiyo, if I knew you were so good, I wouldn¡¯t have married Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yuughed exaggeratedly and turned to look at Zheng Junji¡¯s serious look She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Zheng Junji, why do you treat me so well? Alright, since you¡¯re so devoted to me, I definitely can¡¯t hide anything from you. I¡¯ll tell you the truth about my family¡¯s situation. ¡± ¡°Is it bad? ¡± Zheng Junji asked casually and then added, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve encountered all kinds of bad situations. ¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that bad. ¡± Ru Yu thought for a while and then said, ¡°it¡¯s moreplicated. ¡± plicated? ¡± Zheng Junji looked at her from the side and asked with a faint smile, ¡°howplicated? Tell me. ¡± ¡°Do you know the real reason why Jin Zhengnan and I divorced? ¡± Ru Yu suddenly asked Zheng Junji. Chapter 1115

Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: Who¡¯s worse than who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Junji was stunned Then he said indifferently, ¡°didn¡¯t he fall in love with Lan Ruoshui? And you often went out to paint, so you gave them a chance. He just mistook a dead fish Pearl for a Pearl. He¡¯s simply a person who hasn¡¯t opened his eyes. ¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s not the truth, ¡± ru Yu said the ¡®truth¡¯ in a serious manner. ¡°As everyone knows, I¡¯m a painter, but many people don¡¯t know how crazy I am about painting. Sometimes, for the inspiration of a painting, I would actually move the easel into the kitchen when I¡¯m cooking. I often hold a spat in one hand and a paintbrush in the other. In this case, I often mistakenly use Turpentine as cooking oil to cook. Jin Zhengnan ate the dishes I used Turpentine several times and was eventually sent to the hospital to have his stomach pumped. So, he was afraid that one day he would be poisoned to death by me, so he rolled with Lan Ruoshui. His purpose was to leave me. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, this isn¡¯t a situation at all? ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be unconcerned At the intersection, he drove the car towards the direction of Jeju Ind and said casually, ¡°actually, the situation that I encountered was ten times worse than what you said. My mother is a lunatic and her brain is often abnormal. When I was young, she mistakenly used DDVP as cooking wine to marinate the meat and then fried it for me to eat. Look, I didn¡¯t die. Compared to DDVP, Turpentine is too insignificant. I can eat it very normally and don¡¯t need to go to the hospital to have my stomach pumped or anything. My Body has been trained by DDVP to be immune to all poisons. ¡± Alright, ru Yu waspletely defeated by his words. Although she knew that his words were the same as what she said just now and were all made up, she did not scare Zheng Junji away. ¡°then... I have a seven-year-old daughter. I think you don¡¯t mind this, right? ¡± Ru Yu finally made up her mind and made up an even moreplicated and worse situation ... ¡°What? ¡± Zheng Junji was really shocked this time. The car that was driving at a fast speed also slowed down. He looked at the woman in the passenger seat with a solemn face and could not help but stare at her with his eyes wide open After a while, he said in confusion, ¡°Ru Yu, you and Jin Zhengnan have known each other for four years and have only been married for three years. Even if the two of you knew each other, you would still be together. That child is at most three years old. How can he be seven years old? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words. She looked at the shocked Zheng Junji and finally felt a trace of ridicule in her heart. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Zheng Junji, oh Zheng Junji, you still say that you are a bad person. Can you be as bad as me? ¡± Zheng Junji frowned and turned his face over. He pursed his thin lips and looked at her, waiting for her to continue. Ru Yu did not look at Zheng Junji She continued with the topic she had just been talking about, ¡°Zheng Junji, I told youst time that I¡¯m a very good person. Do you believe me now ¡°Jin Zhengnan and I have been married for three years. He still doesn¡¯t know that I have a seven-year-old daughter. ¡± Zheng Junji could not help but be serious when he heard her talk seriously. He turned to look at her and asked with a frown, ¡°Che Ru Yu, where did your seven-year-old daughtere from? You... are only 26 this year? ¡± ¡°when I was 18, I was in my third year of high school. I was just beginning to fall in love. One day, I went to a bar with my ssmates and met a 23-year-old resident singer. That was the first time I fell in love with someone. I fell in love with him almost crazily, so I often yed truant and went to the bar to look for him every day. I desperately wanted to be with him... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Chapter 1116

Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: Who¡¯s better at making up stories

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As Ru Yu spoke, she quickly gathered in her mind the stories of delinquent girls she had seen in magazines and messy newspapers Then, she tried her best to make it up to one person. ¡°But, you don¡¯t know. That poor singer, he didn¡¯t have any money and was especially unfaithful. At that time, I wasn¡¯t the only one with a girlfriend. At the same time, I was also young and impetuous. I wanted to monopolize him. So, in order to attract his attention, I went to the nightclub to drink. My goal was to get him to look for me and take me away to prove that he cared about me. However, that night, when I drank for the first time, I was in a bad mood. Later, a man bullied me. At that time, he seemed to be here, but he didn¡¯te up to take me away. He only looked at me coldly and said a few words to those men before turning around and leaving... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Zhunji was engrossed in the conversation. Seeing that ru Yu had stopped, he could not help but ask, ¡°then, is your seven-year-old daughter that poor singer¡¯s? or... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whose it is. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him with a pitiful expression Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°at that time, I was still so young and didn¡¯t know anything. That night, I drank too much. In the end, there were a few men and I didn¡¯t know. In short, after that night, that manpletely ignored me. I was sad, sad, and in pain. In the end, five monthster, my stomach inexplicably grew bigger. I thought it was gas or something. I went to the hospital for a check-up and only then did I know that I was pregnant. Moreover, it was more than five months. Miscarriage was too dangerous. In the end, I had no choice but to give birth to this child. ¡± Ru Yu finally finished her story. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief in her heart. She thought to herself that she really had some talent in writing novels. The story she just made up was about a bad girl who had just fallen in love and was deceived Then, she was shagged by a few men in a bar. Later, she became pregnant and gave birth to a child... ... Ru Yu¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t finished the outline of her novel yet Zheng Junji¡¯s voice sounded disdainful again. ¡°Che, ru Yu, you¡¯re really a bad egg. You and I are really a good match. How about this? Since your daughter doesn¡¯t have a father, I¡¯ll be her father. In the future, you tell your daughter that I¡¯m her biological father. I¡¯ve been looking for you and your daughter for the past few years. Now that I¡¯ve finally found them, we¡¯ll be reunited as a family. ¡± Ru Yu was shocked by Zheng Junji¡¯s words. She looked at him in a daze. After a while, she said, ¡°well, Zheng Junji, you¡¯re only 24 years old, right? You¡¯re so young. Do you think my daughter will believe you? ¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s 24 years old? ¡± Zheng Junji scoffed at ru Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter seven years old? Then eight years ago, I was also 16 years old. A 16-year-old teenager and an 18-year-old girl, who unknowingly did bad things and then had a daughter, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± When ru Yu heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words, she was about to scold him, but when she looked up, she suddenly saw a Lamborghini speeding past Zheng Junji¡¯s car. Then, it suddenly stopped in front of Zheng Junji¡¯s car. ¡°Stop the car! ¡± Ru Yu shouted almost instinctively. Zheng Junji also noticed the car when ru Yu shouted, so he quickly stepped on the elerator and stepped on the emergency brake His ¡®taxi¡¯ finally stopped three centimeters away from the Lamborghini. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, do you know how to drive? ¡± Zheng Junji got out of the car and kicked the body of the Lamborghini. ¡°Bastard, do you know that Ru Yu is in my car? ¡± Chapter 1117

Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117 a gentleman is a gentleman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu pushed open the door and got out of the car. Lei Zhenyu was already walking towards her. His face was still as modest and gentlemanly as ever. When he approached her.. She could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, we agreed that we would face all the difficulties together no matter what. But how could you suddenly walk away from that wedding? ¡± Ru Yu stared at him with wide eyes from head to toe. Then, she could not help butugh out loud, ¡°Zhenyu, between the two of us, who turned around and left first? Who gave up on that marriage first? I haven¡¯t scolded you yet, and you have the nerve to me me? ¡± ¡°At that time, my father was in the hospital for resuscitation. Achang made it sound so serious that I couldn¡¯t care less about exining to you and ran away, ¡± Lei Zhenyu exined patiently, ¡°however, I didn¡¯t tell you that I was going to call off the wedding. Moreover, my guests haven¡¯t left yet. I¡¯m only going to leave for a period of time. I¡¯lle back and marry you. ¡± ¡°But how do I know if you¡¯lle back? ¡± Ru Yu retorted in a bad mood, ¡°I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach. Besides, I¡¯m a joke standing there alone. Why do I have to be a joke What if you leave and nevere back Wouldn¡¯t I be theughingstock of Seoul?¡± ¡°I called you as soon as I arrived at the hospital, but you turned off your phone. ¡±LeiiZhenyuu grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his car At the same time, he continued to exin, ¡°I stayed in the hospital for more than half an hour. When my father was out of danger, I rushed back to the church in a hurry. In the end, you weren¡¯t there. ¡± Turned off his phone Ru Yu remembered. After she answered Lin Yuxin¡¯s call, she was in a bad mood. She was afraid that she would nag again, so she turned off her phone, so Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t contact her. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what you mean now is... ¡± ru Yu looked at him from the side of his car. After a long while, she asked, ¡°you still want to marry me, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person who follows the rules of the game, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very seriously. He looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°our game is not over, so I hope that you can follow our agreement and not back out halfway. ¡± Ru Yu sighed and shook her head when she heard this Then, she looked at him and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, why are you doing this ¡°You and I are getting married, and it¡¯s a negotiated marriage. For such a marriage, you might be kicked out of the Lei family, and you might even lose the property that the Lei Family should have. Aren¡¯t you shooting yourself in the foot? ¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to support you if I don¡¯t have those properties? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was obviously filled with ridicule as he looked down at ru Yu Then, he promised, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Ms. Ru Yu. Even if you don¡¯t work or earn money from today onwards, I won¡¯t let you go hungry. Although I can¡¯t let you live a rich and noble life, I still have the ability to let you livefortably. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. The two of them were clearly in a loveless marriage. It was clearly a transaction marriage with the goal of making profits for each other, but now, Lei Zhenyu was going to break up with the Lei family because of this marriage It was as if he was going to break up with the Lei family. ¡°Lord Zhenyu, your current attitude is that you would rather lose everything you have in the Lei family, including your property and status. Do you really want to stick to this loveless marriage with me? ¡± Ru Yu looked at him and frowned. ¡°Yes! ¡± His answer was extremely firm. Although it was just a single word, it also showed his determination and determination at this moment. Chapter 1118

Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Insist on the wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Well, it was said thatwyers were people who could not go back on their words. It seemed that Lei Zhenyu was indeed a gentleman when it came to consistency of words and deeds! Since Lei Zhenyu was a gentleman, then it seemed that it was impossible for her, ru Yu, to be a viin in front of him. Ru Yu felt that it was a little funny to insist on such a marriage However, she still began to say, ¡°alright then. Since I have promised to persist with you, and since I have promised to face difficulties together, then as long as you insist on this marriage, I won¡¯t give up, okay? ¡± ¡°This is it. Hurry up and get in the car. I wonder if my friends are still waiting for us at the church. ¡± Lei Zhenyu very gentlemanly helped ru yu open the car door and watched her get into the car to sit properly Only then did he very gentlemanly lean in half his body to help her fasten her seatbelt. It was just an extremely small action, but it made ru yu instantly moved. She had been sitting in Zheng Junji¡¯s car for nearly two hours, but Zheng Junji did not remind her to fasten her seatbelt, and he himself did not fasten it. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, how can you be so despicable? ¡± Zheng Junji saw ru Yu get into Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car and could not help but kick his car butt, ring at Lei Zhenyu with anger. ¡°Am I despicable? ¡± Lei Zhenyu snorted coldly, looked at Zheng Junji and said, ¡°can I be as despicable as you? Zheng Junji, your interest in her is probably only because I want her to marry me, right? ¡± ¡°Go, who is it because of you? ¡± Zheng Junji kicked his car door again Then he looked at Lei Zhenyu provocatively and said, ¡°well, I¡¯m not despicable anymore. I¡¯ll tell you honestly, che Ru Yu¡¯s cultivation is not ordinary. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s a noble woman. In fact, her past life was a mess. She also has a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter. ¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and walked towards his rented taxi. He pulled open the car door and got into the car. Then, Meng di started the car and quickly backed off, giving a big scare to the cars behind him that were blocked by him. Then, everyone quickly backed off They were really afraid that they would be hit by this madman. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s brows were locked tightly in an instant. He looked at Zheng Junji who had already driven away. He shook his head and came to the side of his car. Then, he quickly opened the car door and got into his Lamborghini. Ru Yu looked sideways at him who had started the car. She could not help butugh and say, ¡°I really didn¡¯t realize that you actually have such a wild side. Driving a car is like driving a speeding car. ¡± ¡°after all, we don¡¯t have many interactions between us. In the future, let¡¯s slowly get to know each other. ¡± As Lei Zhenyu spoke, he had already adjusted the car and drove in the direction of Seoul. ¡°Are we still going back to the church to hold the wedding? ¡± Ru Yu saw that he was driving very fast and seemed to be in a hurry, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his face to look at her and then said softly, ¡°I just asked. My friends are still waiting at the church. No matter what, I have to hold the wedding. ¡± Ru Yu no longer gnashed her teeth. This was the first time she knew that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s personality was really not ordinary. He said that if the wedding was to be held at the church today, it had to be held. With his personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his older brother, Lei Zhensheng, in the Lei family. An hourter, they returned to the church. Lei Zhenyu and his friends were still waiting there, but her friend, Yu Xin, had long disappeared. Chapter 1119

Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119 finally got married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Lin Yuxin could not be med for this. She was the one who told Lin Yuxin that the wedding had been canceled, which was why Lin Yuxin did not wait here. The church wedding was simple and sacred. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s friends even went to the wedding dress shop to help her rent a wedding dress, and Lei Zhenyu even took out two ordinary and simple rings. A priest presided over the wedding, and more than a dozen guests sat below. She and Lei Zhenyu stood on the stage, listening to the priest close his eyes and read the Bible. Then, they listened to him ask if he was willing to stay with him forever. ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± Both she and Lei Zhenyu answered ¡°I¡¯m willing¡± respectively. Moreover, their answers were extremely straightforward. They did not even think about it. Because, in her heart, this was a negotiated marriage. It was like an act. After the church wedding ended, it was already past four in the afternoon. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s friends still had matters to attend to. Because everyone did not expect that the wedding would be dyed until the afternoon, they all took their leave after the wedding ended. Of course, his friends came over and gave their blessings. Moreover, two of them had even heard of Ru Yu¡¯s name. They joked that in the future, there would be a discount for buying her paintings. After her friends left, ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu and asked, ¡°well, now that we¡¯re married, you can¡¯t go back to the Lei family. So, are you still staying in your apartment? ¡± ¡°mm, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and brought her into the car. He said in a low voice, ¡°for now, we¡¯ll stay in that apartment. After some time, we¡¯ll buy a bigger house and then we¡¯ll move in. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him sideways and smiled. ¡°Actually, why do you need such a big ce? Your apartment is already not bad. The House is just a ce to sleep. It¡¯s enough as long as it can fit a bed. ¡± ¡°Hehe, your requirements are really low. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and drove in the direction of his apartment. When he passed by arge supermarket, Lei Zhenyu directly drove the car in. Ru Yu saw it and could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Zhenyu, what are you driving here for? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to the mall to buy daily necessities and ingredients, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered naturally as he drove the car into the parking space. ¡°To buy daily necessities and ingredients? ¡± Ru Yu stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you buying for? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m buying daily necessities to use, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered naturally. ¡°Of course I¡¯m buying ingredients to cook. When we get back, you can cook for me. ¡± ¡°Cook for you? ¡± Ru Yu stared at Lei Zhenyu who was turning the key with her eyes wide open. ¡°Why should I cook for you? ¡± ¡°because you¡¯re my wife, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re husband and wife now. In this society, don¡¯t wives cook and husbands eat? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, who said that? ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at his words He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Zhenyu Jun is awyer who came back from America. Don¡¯t you know that this is a feminist society now? And in a feminist society, women¡¯s status should be higher than men¡¯s. So, it should be the husband who cooks for his wife. ¡± Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her usibility. He walked around the front of the car to open the door for her, and then said softly, ¡°then let¡¯s do it together. Can we live in a peaceful society? ¡± Ru Yu nodded and walked towards the entrance of the shopping mall with him. On the way, she could not help but think of thest time she went to his apartment. She could not help but ask, ¡°then, do you have everything in your apartment? You should have everything in the kitchen, right? ¡± Chapter 1120

Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120 the first day of a married couple¡¯s life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I haverge items such as gas stoves and range hoods, but I don¡¯t have pots and pans, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said embarrassedly. ¡°I bought my apartment seven years ago. I bought the gas stoves and range hoods when I was renovating it. After the renovations, I went overseas. It hasn¡¯t even been a month since I came back here. I haven¡¯t cooked or eaten in it, so I don¡¯t have many things. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Since she didn¡¯t have them, she could only buy them. So the two of them walked into the mall together. Since they had to buyrge items first before buying small ones, the two of them first went to the kitchenware area. Of course, they mainly used pots and pans, spats, and spoons. Ru Yu had lived in Korea for more than 20 years. Although she had many Korean friends, she rarely went shopping with them. Even when they went shopping asionally, they would only buy clothes and skincare products. This was the first time she had ever bought ingredients and daily necessities with someone. This also let her experience the ¡®stinginess¡¯ of Koreans. Lei Zhenyu was a typical Korean man. He was particrly careful when buying things. Whether it was pots, pans, or chopsticks, he chose everything very carefully. If he could buy the small ones, he would try not to buy the big ones Moreover, he had told the salesperson early on that there were only two of them, so he only needed to buy the small ones. In terms of price, he was even more careful. Under the same quality, he would definitely buy the cheap ones. He also said that the kitchen utensils did not depend on the new style. As long as the style fromst year could be used, as long as the price was more reasonable. Well, it was fortunate that they were in Korea. Otherwise, ru Yu would be embarrassed. She had never gone shopping with Jin Zhengnan in the mall before. She did not know if Jin Zhengnan was so stingy. Although Lei Zhenyu was not generous, the salesperson was still very enthusiastic. After they bought a lot of things, he even took out two throw pillows and gave them to them, saying that they would give them gifts when they bought the full amount in the kitchen area. The love throw pillows were a pair of red ones. They were very festive. Lei Zhenyu liked them very much. He took them and handed them to ru Yu. He even said jokingly, ¡°this way, we can sleep with one throw pillow each at night. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face was embarrassed. She ignored him and followed him to the North Korea area. Since they were going to cook and eat, vegetables were always necessary. There were many fresh-meat people at night, and the shopping cart that Lei Zhenyu was pushing was already full of things, so ru Yu had to buy the vegetables. At this time, ru Yu realized that Lei Zhenyu was not easy to serve. She picked up a handful of vegetables. He said that they were not fresh, and picked up a cabbage. He said that it was too long. Well, at this time, Lei Zhenyu was not picky about the price, but whether they were fresh. Ru Yu could not help but think, Lei Zhenyu, you have forgotten your stinginess and stinginess. Lei Zhenyu had really forgotten about it. He carefully selected these ingredients and finally chose the freshest vegetables. Of course, they were also the most expensive. This time, he did not even look at the price. ¡°What kind of meat do you want to eat? ¡± Ru Yu stood in front of the freezer and looked sideways at Lei Zhenyu, who was pushing a shopping cart full of food. ¡°Beef, pork, or fish? ¡± ¡°This... whatever. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at the freezer. ¡°just buy it as you see fit. I can eat anything. ¡± Ru Yu did not believe that he was so easy to talk to and that he could eat anything. So she picked up a rib and said, ¡°then burn one rib. The only thing I know how to do is roast ribs with potatoes. Coincidentally, you also picked two potatoes. ¡± Chapter 1121

Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121 ordinary married life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu smiled and looked at her bending down to pick ribs. Her waterfall-like ck hair slid down and covered half of her face. Her eyshes were very long. Looking from the side, they looked like butterfly wings. As her eyelids fluttered, she looked like a fan It was very moving. The curve of her jaw was not particrly sharp, but oval. From his angle, it looked like a peeled cooked duck egg. Her skin was crystal clear with a hint of pink. It was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. Her Pink Lips were slightly pursed, and she looked very focused as she picked the ribs. She looked like a young housewife who went to the supermarket after work to buy groceries and prepare dinner. Lei Zhenyu pushed the cart and looked at her nkly. He was suddenly absent-minded and forgot where he was at this moment. ¡°Hey, this is the main dish. What else do you want to eat? ¡± Ru Yu straightened up and put the ribs in his shopping cart. She looked at Lei Zhenyifan, who was standing at the side in a daze, and asked, ¡°how about stir-fried beef with green pepper? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy green pepper just now. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally came back to his senses, and then patiently exined, ¡°the green pepper just now didn¡¯t seem very fresh. ¡± ¡°Okay, then make another fried pork with chives. You just took a handful of chives. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she bent down and picked up a box of lean meat. ¡°This box of lean meat is not good. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly put down the box of lean meat from her hand, and then he picked up another box of lean meat and handed it to her. ¡°This box is good. This box is the back muscle. It¡¯s very tender when stir-fried, and it¡¯s very delicious. ¡± Ru Yu was embarrassed. She did not expect Lei Zhenyu to be so familiar with the ingredients and meat. It seemed that he must have been a good young man who used to frequent the kitchen. After buying the ingredients, ru Yu was ready to push it out and walk towards the cashier. Lei Zhenyu then said carefully, ¡°how about we go and buy a cake? We¡¯re getting married today. Don¡¯t newlyweds always eat cake? It means sweet and sweet. ¡± Three ck lines immediately fell on ru Yu¡¯s forehead. What was sweet and sweet about their business marriage Wasn¡¯t it just for show? ¡°The cake is too sweet. I don¡¯t like sweet food, ¡± Ru Yu directly rejected his proposal. What cake? This fake marriage was more real than real. She and Jin Zhengnan were married at that time, but they didn¡¯t eat cake. Lei Zhenyu saw that ru yu opposed buying cake, so he didn¡¯t insist. The two of them pushed the shopping cart to the cashier. Because they bought more things, there were two shopping carts. Finally, the security guard of the mall helped to send them to his car. On the way back, ru Yu hugged the pair of heart-hugging pillows and pressed her face against them. She could not help but sigh, ¡°it¡¯s so soft. It must be veryfortable to hug and sleep at night. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his face to look at her and could not help but tease her, ¡°fine, you hug the heart-hugging pillows to sleep. Then what should I hug at night? ¡± ¡°Two heart-hugging pillows. Why don¡¯t you just hug one each? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to monopolize two by myself. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was very satisfied with her distribution, but he still said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like to hug to sleep. ¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t like pulling. Usually, only girls sleep with throw pillows. You¡¯RE A boy. ¡± Ru Yu did not delve into his words at all She only understood the reason why he said he did not like sleeping with throw pillows based onmon sense. Chapter 1122

Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122 ordinary married life 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The shopping mall was not very close to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment, nor was it very far. It was neither too far nor too close. It was already evening when the two of them came out of the shopping mall. NEON lights were already shing in the high-rise buildings The streetmps on both sides of the street were uniformly lit up like the pearl shells that someone had identally scattered. They shone brilliantly! Finally, they returned to the residential area where Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment was located. Although it was located in a busy city, it was a typical quiet ce in a noisy ce. The apartment buildings in the garden were not tall, and each floor was very far apart from each other. In the middle, there was arge area of greenwns and trees In a ce like Seoul where every inch ofnd was expensive, this kind of garden-style apartment was too extravagant. ¡°I bought it seven years ago. At that time, the price was not considered expensive. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw ru Yu getting out of the car and used her gaze to size up the residential area. She calmly exined, ¡°but now, the price has increased by three times. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. In the past few years, real estate had been growing rapidly. After the rain of prices, the spring bamboo shoots kept rising. And Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment was in this prime location. It was not inferior to the residential area where she and Jin Zhengnan used to live. Naturally, the price of the apartment had reached a certain high point. When they returned to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment, it was just past six o¡¯clock at night. It was the time to cook dinner. Lei Zhenyu moved the pots and pans into the kitchen and arranged them ording to theyout of the kitchen. Ru Yu rolled up her sleeves and went to Cook. Lei Zhenyu would help her after he was done. Ru Yu used a knife to cut the meat while Lei Zhenyu helped wash the potatoes and bamboo shoots in the sink. The newly bought kitchen knife was not easy to use, and Ru Yu was notfortable with it. She could not cut the meat no matter how hard she tried. She could not help but feel a little irritated, so she pulled hard, and then... ... ¡°Ah! ¡± She cried out instinctively in pain. She threw the knife away with her right hand, and blood oozed out from her left index finger and stained the meat. She immediately took it away and grimaced in pain. Lei Zhenyu turned around when he heard her cry out ¡°ah¡± . When he saw the blood on her left index finger jump, he quickly came over and grabbed her left hand. Without thinking, he directly opened his mouth and put it in his mouth. Ru Yu could not help but cry out in shock, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you... ¡± Before she finished crying out in shock, she immediately realized that her index finger did not seem to hurt as much in his mouth. A momentter, he took out her index finger and spat out a mouthful of red saliva. ¡°If your finger is injured, you should use disinfectant, ¡± Lei Zhenyu exined patiently as he pulled her towards the living room. ¡°I¡¯ve just returned to China for more than 20 days. There¡¯s no first-aid kit at home, so I can only use saliva to sterilize you. Fortunately, I have a handkerchief, so I¡¯ll bandage you right away. ¡± This was the first time ru Yu had heard of the method of saliva sterilization. Of course, she didn¡¯t know how feasible it was. However, after her finger came out of his mouth, he clenched it tightly, and it didn¡¯t bleed anymore. Lei Zhenyu tied a white handkerchief to her index finger. Then, he wrapped it with a red thread. Finally, he tied a bow on it. It looked very delicate and beautiful. Ru Yu¡¯s left hand was wrapped in the handkerchief. Of course, she could not cook anymore. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu let her sit on the Sofa in the living room and watch TV. He said that he would take care of dinner. Ru Yu could not sit still. Within a few minutes, she lost interest in the TV. So, she went to the kitchen door and looked at the man who was bending over and carefully cutting the ribs. The piece of meat that she had cut a few times was already cut into pieces and marinated on a porcin te. Chapter 1123

Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123 ordinary married life 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhanyu¡¯s movements were very fast. It was obvious that she was a regr cook. Ru Yu stood at the side and could not help but ask jokingly, ¡°Aiyo, zhenyu-kun, who did you learn your culinary skills for? You¡¯re quite skilled, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°For myself, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied faintly. ¡°I went to America seven years ago. I ate foreign fast food hamburgers every day until I wanted to throw up. So I had no choice but to go to the mall to buy the ingredients and then buy the recipe to cook. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing this. When one was in a foreign country, one would always encounter such things. Some things would be over with gritted teeth, while some things couldn¡¯t be endured with gritted teeth. And eating was a big deal.. If she really couldn¡¯t stand the living habits there, the only thing she could do was to do it herself. Just like her, although she had lived in Korea since she was young, her mother had lived in Korea when she was young. At that time, she didn¡¯t have to worry about eating. Later, when she returned to Korea alone, she wasn¡¯t used to eating Pu Zhihui¡¯s dishes. At that time, she was young and could not eat. Her father was anxious, so she could only buy Chinese recipes to cook for her. However, her father was often not at home. In the end, she learned to cook Chinese food first. Half an hourter, Lei Zhenyu finally made two dishes and one soup. stir-fried pork with Water Sheng, braised spareribs with potatoes, and a tomato and egg soup. It was very beautiful on the dining table. Just looking at it made one have an appetite. Indeed, there was an appetite. Ru Yu did not know if she was hungry, but she ate a lot, especially the spareribs. Lei Zhenyu braised it very badly. He gently bit the meat and it came down. The potatoes had been braised into a lot of mashed potatoes, which wrapped around the SPARERIBS, making people¡¯s appetite increase greatly. In fact, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. During the three years of their marriage, Jin zhengnan would asionally get angry with her and fall out with her. His greatest ability was to go to the kitchen and quietly cook, and then he would cook a table full of delicious dishes for her to eat. At that time, she ate Jin Zhengnan¡¯s dishes, and even if she was very angry, she would have calmed down. Jin zhengnan¡¯s cooking skills should have been trained since he was young. After all, he was born into a poor child. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that said that the child of a poor person should be in charge of the House early? Jin Zhengnan had followed his weak and sick mother since young, so he could not not do it. Lei Zhenyu took out two goblets and poured two half sses of red wine. He said that since they were getting married, it was fine if they did not eat cake. However, they had to drink this ss of wine. Otherwise, it would not look like they were getting married. Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard this. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu was also joking. She did not think too deeply into it. The people who came with the red wine clinked their sses very politely, then raised their heads and drank it in one gulp. Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, or perhaps it was because she was extremely hungry. In short, ru Yu ate a lot tonight. In the end, she ate until her stomach was full Then, she stroked her stomach and said with a smile, ¡°fortunately, my finger was injured. Otherwise, I would have to wash the dishes even though I¡¯m so full. I don¡¯t like washing dishes the most. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and said as he tidied up the dishes and walked towards the kitchen, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll do the dishes from now on. However, whoeveres back first will have to do the cooking. ¡± Ru Yu agreed with a smile. She did not hate going into the kitchen at first. Then, Lei Zhenyu washed the dishes and tidied up the kitchen while she sat on the Sofa and casually took out the remote control to turn on the television. There was nothing to watch. She had never been interested in Korean dramas. In fact, she rarely watched TV and usually watched movies. Turning on the TV at this moment was purely boring. Chapter 1124

Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124 ordinary married life 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°since you don¡¯t like watching TV, then go and take a shower. ¡± Lei Zhenyu tidied up the kitchen and walked out. When he saw ru Yu curled up on the SOFA, he said softly, ¡°today¡¯s wedding has been torturous enough. You should be tired. Rest early. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and got up from the SOFA. She had just taken two steps when she turned around again She looked at Lei Zhenyu awkwardly and said, ¡°well, I don¡¯t have any clothes here. Today¡¯s wedding is sudden. Then, we should drive to my father¡¯s house in the afternoon to get some clothes. I. . . Why don¡¯t I go back and live there? ¡± ¡°You can still wear mine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu walked into the room and took out a set of pajamas and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s the same one you worest time. Hurry up and go. Go home tomorrow and bring your things over. From now on, we are husband and wife. ¡± Ru Yu heard this and found it funny. What kind of husband and wife were they? She took the pajamas from his hand and walked towards the bathroom. Since she wore itst time, it didn¡¯t matter if she wore it again. She had entered Lei Zhenyu¡¯s bathroom once, so it wasn¡¯t particrly strange. It was still a monotonous few cleaning supplies. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She stood under the shower and allowed the warm water to pour on her body. It was an unexpected situation when she was about to finish showering. At that time, she had already turned off the shower and was taking a bath towel to wipe herself. Then, a warm current overflowed from her lower body, and her lower abdomen instinctively tightened. Well, she had never thought that there would be such an awkward moment. The red liquid flowing down her thigh mercilessly told her an unavoidable fact, which was that her period hade a day earlier. Fortunately, she had been sketching since she was young, so it was not the first time she had encountered such an unexpected event like her period. And usually, her bag would contain one or two emergency sanitary pads a few days in advance. However, at this moment, her bag was not with her and she was in the bathroom. Therefore, she was in an unprecedented embarrassment and did not know how to solve such a problem. There was an old saying that when one was unlucky, cold water would fill one¡¯s teeth. She did not believe it before, but now she really believed it, because she was really unlucky today. During the wedding, her ex-husband and mistress came to demonstrate. At the critical moment, Lei Zhenyu abandoned her in public. Later, he escaped with Zheng Junji. In the end, he was chased back by Lei Zhenyu. Well, the so-called wedding was finallypleted. At night, they even drank the so-called exchange of drinks. This marriage, which was based on the purpose of the transaction and the theme of the agreement, had nothing to do with love, was finally set in stone and implemented. However, at this moment, she was just taking a shower and preparing to rest, but her period did not let her go and insisted on torturing her a day in advance. Was There any justice in the heavens? The Heavens had been silent and ignored her angry usations. She stood in the bathroom, looking around. Well, people said that there was always a way out, but at this moment, she could not find a single way out. She had read some melodramatic romance novels in the past. It seemed that the heroine could use toilet paper to deal with the sudden arrival of her period in the bathroom, but what about her? At this moment, she searched the entire bathroom, but she could not find a single piece of toilet paper. Lei Zhenyu, do you have to be so stingy? Why can¡¯t you even put a roll of toilet paper in the bathroom Don¡¯t tell me that when you poop, you wash your butt with water instead of using toilet paper to wipe your butt? Chapter 1125

Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125 ordinary married life 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu Sat on the SOFA and watched the television for a long time. He did not know what was on the television. After about half an hour, ru Yu still had note out. He finally could not sit still. ¡°Ru Yu. ¡± He knocked on the bathroom door with his hand and asked with some concern, ¡°Ru Yu, are you okay? Are you ready? ¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m ready. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was almost crying ... e out as soon as you¡¯re ready. ¡± Lei Zhenyu kindly reminded her, ¡°don¡¯t stay in the bathroom for too long. The air in the bathroom is not good. ¡± ¡°I. . . Zhenyu, can you help me take something? ¡± Ru Yu finally spoke. ¡°Get what? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked naturally. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring anything in? Where do you put it? I¡¯ll go get it for you. ¡± ¡°Put it in my Satchel. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was as low as a mosquito. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s a Tampon... ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Lei Zhenyu let out an ¡®ah¡¯ almost instinctively. Then, he quickly replied, ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯ll go get it for you now. ¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and walked to the SOFA. Ru Yu¡¯s Satchel was very big. He hesitated for a moment before unzipping it. Then, he rummaged around inside and finally found two pieces of tampons. His face turned red almost instinctively. He had lived for thirty years. Although he knew that there was something like this in the mall, in the end, he had never directly faced it, let alonee into contact with it. After hesitating for a moment, he used his hand to take a thin piece and walked to the bathroom door. He gently knocked on the door and softly shouted, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯ve brought it for you. ¡± The bathroom door was slightly opened from the inside, and a jade-white hand stretched out. His slender fingers shone brilliantly under the light, and his lower abdomen instinctively tightened He had the urge to grab that jade-white hand and push the door open, throwing himself into it. But he did not do it in the end. He only used his trembling hand to pass the thin Tampon to her. However, the moment it touched her palm, it was as if he was electrocuted, and he instinctively pulled it back His heartbeat elerated in an instant. Ru Yu took the thin tampon inside and leaned against the wall. She had never done such a shameful thing in her life. Even though she had been married to Jin Zhengnan for three years, she had never let hime into contact with tampons. Well, she and Lei Zhenyu had just gotten married, and it was an arranged marriage. On the first day of their marriage, she actually asked him to deliver the Tampon for her. She really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Unfortunately, the bathroom was covered in marble floors. There was not even soil to be found. Moreover, this was a high-rise building. Even if she wanted to dig a hole, she reckoned that she would not be able to dig it out. Finally, she finished tidying herself up. Wearing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wide pajamas, she opened the door and walked out. She lowered her head and looked at her toes, but she did not even have the courage to look up at Lei Zhenyu. Lei Zhenyu walked over and helped her open the bedroom door. His voice sounded softly above her head, ¡°hurry up and go in and rest. I¡¯ve just taken out all the things I need. You sleep in the bedroom, and I¡¯ll sleep in the study. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and ran into the bedroom as if she was running away. She flipped her hand and quickly closed the door. She leaned against the door and let out a long sigh. In the end, she did not hesitate to leave the lock on the door. Chapter 1126

Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126 physical pain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She slept on this strange big bed again. She smelled a slightly familiar smell. She hugged the nket that was still considered strange. She hugged the love pillow that Lei Zhenyu had already ced on the bed for her. She had insomnia. She tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. In fact, in her situation, she should lie on her back and not move around. This was because if she moved the Tampon around, she might have side leaks or something like that. However, she could not fall asleep while lying down. She had no choice but to turn her body around. She wanted to find afortable position, but she had to lie on her left. She could not fall asleep. Shey on her right, but she still could not fall asleep. She remembered the first night she came to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s ce. At that time, it should have been even stranger. However, she actually fell asleep. Tonight, it should be said that she was a little more familiar with it. Why was it that she could not fall asleep. In fact, she was not an easy person to choose a life. Moreover, she did not choose a bed. Because of her profession, she would often go out to sketch or go to strange ces during the year. Usually, when she was tired, she could sleep at any inn or farmhouse. She thought that she could not fall asleep tonight because she had indeed experienced a lot of things today. Moreover, these things had made her a little unlucky, so she could not fall asleep. Of course, another reason why she couldn¡¯t fall asleep was the abdominal pain. Every time she had her period, her lower abdomen would be in excruciating pain. Ever since she started her first period at the age of 13, this pain had been apanying her. The first time she had her period was at Binhai. At that time, she went on vacation to one inch Mo city. That time, she happened to meet her period. The pain was so painful that she rolled on the bed, shouting that she didn¡¯t want this thing. She wanted Mommy to find a doctor for her. She would never want this thing in her entire life The pain was excruciating. Mommy smiled and exined to her that a woman¡¯s period was a physiological reaction. It proved that you were growing up, and dysmenorrhea was a physical pain. Many women would experience this kind of physical pain. When they grew up, they would find someone who was connected to their heart After getting married and having children, the physical pain would slowly heal. Later on, when she read more, she naturally understood these principles. When she was in high school, some of her ssmates were rolling on the bed in pain. At that time, the people in the dormitory were talking about finding a prince charming when she went to university. Then, after she graduated from university, she would quickly get married and have children This was because not only could this lead a happy life, but women could also receive special benefits, which was that after giving birth, they would not suffer from menstrual cramps every month. She was once a child who came from that dream age. Just like ordinary girls, at the age of seventeen or eighteen, they also had that dream. She could meet a prince charming and then hold her in the palm of her hand like a princess. Later on, when she was about to graduate from university, next to that grain mound, when Jin Zhengnan lit a match in that dark night to illuminate the surrounding darkness, she could not help but be attracted to it. She even thought that this was the prince that God had given her. Unfortunately, the heavens were ying tricks on her. After she married Jin Zhengnan, not only did she not have the so-called happy life that she used to dream about, she did not even have the little bit of welfare that a woman should have. As a result, her physical pain was still in pain. The pain that came every month on time never disappeared. She tossed and turned on the bed for an unknown amount of time. She really could not fall asleep. She felt that the Tampon below was already wet, so she had no choice but to get out of bed and walk out of the bedroom. She pressed one hand on the cramping pain in her lower abdomen Then, he tiptoed toward his Satchel on the Living Room Sofa. Chapter 1127

Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127 sharing a bed

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She remembered that she had put two tampons in her SATCHEL. There should be another one. She only hoped that this one wouldst until after eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. She could use the fastest speed to go downstairs to find a convenience store to buy a pack. However, just as she reached the SOFA, she was shocked to find that there was already a pack of unopened Tampons by the side of her Satchel. She was slightly stunned, and then her entire face could not help but blush. It must have been Lei Zhenyu who went out to buy it for her after she went into the bedroom to lie down. She really did not expect him to be so meticulous. She was... ... She changed into a new sanitary pad in the bathroom, but her lower abdomen was still cramping. Her period on the first day of the month was always painful. She had no choice but to press her lower abdomen with her hand again and then tiptoe towards the kitchen She hoped that she could find a ss or something to boil some water and fill a thermos bottle with water. It was not her home after all. Although she had been here twice, and she had entered the kitchen oncest night, she did not notice where Lei Zhenyu had pressed the switch, so she fumbled at the kitchen door for a long time but could not find the light switch. She muttered in her heart that she should have brought her phone over, at least it would have some light. Just as she was about to turn around, her hand touched a protruding square on the wall. Then the kitchen light suddenly lit up, and she actually touched the induction switch. The pitch-ck space suddenly became as bright as day, and the light was very dazzling. She blinked her eyes a few times to get used to it, then walked into the kitchen, looking for an empty ss bottle. Of course not, because there had never been cooking here before. She had just bought some supplies and ingredientsst night. She had only used a little bit of soy sauce, vinegar, cooking wine, and other bottles, and it was still full. And they hadn¡¯t even drunk half of the bottle of red wine that they had drunkst night. It would be a pity if they emptied the remaining half of the bottle of red wine. Lei Zhenyu wasn¡¯t cheap in this bottle of red wine. She was slightly disappointed and could only leave the kitchen. Only then did she realize that the lights in the dining room were actually on. Lei Zhenyu stood there and looked at her, who was pressing her abdomen with her hand in pain. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and quickly walked over He asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡± ¡°I... Have a pain in my lower abdomen. ¡± She grunted, and then a sharp pain hit her. She finally couldn¡¯t help but bend down, her small face scrunched up into a ball ... ¡°Your lower abdomen is in pain, and you still want to get up and walk around? ¡± He really had to give in to her. Seeing her in such pain, he did not think much about it and immediately bent down to pick her up and walked towards the bedroom. ¡°Ah... ¡± she cried out in shock She was about to struggle, but he had already carried her to the bed and put her down. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Before she could say anything, he had already followed her to the bed andid down beside her. He pulled the air-conditioner nket over them and only covered them both. ¡°Hey! ¡± She could not help but let out a low Groan, and almost instinctively shouted in protest, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, why are you on my bed? We have an agreement... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lei Zhenyu had already stretched out one of his arms. With a little force, her body rolled uncontrobly into a warm embrace. ¡°Why is your body so cold? ¡±Hiss voice whispered in her ear, and a warm breath sprayed onto her neck. She instinctively tightened her body, but did not make a sound. In her heart, women who had their period usually had a cooler body. Lei Zhenyu, could it be that you had never had a girlfriend before? Chapter 1128

Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128 cooked rice

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Take your hand away. Let me rub it for you. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his hand had already reached her lower abdomen. Before she could react, her hand that was pressing on her lower abdomen had already been forcefully pulled away by him. Then, he covered it with hisrge palm Then, he slowly rubbed it. The cold air that had originally been decided to have no temperature was finally warmed up. Her body was nestled in a warm embrace, and her back seemed to be leaning against a warm stove. Therge palm on her lower abdomen continued to rub gently, as if there was a thin stream of warmth constantly pouring in. The pain in her abdomen gradually disappeared, and was reced by the usualfort. Her heart trembled slightly An unprecedented experience instantly attacked her heart. It was not that she had never slept with a man. During the three years of marriage with Jin Zhengnan, although she often went out to sketch, and Jin Zhengnan often went on business trips and was not at home, but.. They still slept in the same bed a lot of times. She remembered the wedding night three years ago. That night, she was filled with anticipation and fear, worried about the pain of her first virginity, so her whole person was in a state of nervousness and excitement. She still remembered that she was lying on the bed with the quilt, her body slightly trembling. Nervousness, fear, timidity, and anticipation attacked her in an instant, so much so that her hands were clenched into fists under the quilt She imagined the scene of her turning from a girl into a woman, thinking that she was finally going to be married to him. However, in reality, her fear, nervousness, and anticipation were all superfluous. After Jin Zhengnan went to bed, she did not know if he was drunk or something, but he justy on the side of the bed with his back facing her. Within a few minutes, he fell asleep Shepletely did not remember that it was their wedding night. After all, she was a girl. She would not take the initiative in such matters, right Since he did not look for her, then she, of course, could only y dumb and pretend that she did not know that there was such a thing between husband and wife. Later on, she and Jin Zhengnan started the so-called husband and wife life, but Jin Zhengnan seemed to have never had such a need. Every night, he went to bed, and her husband and wife life gradually lost all expectations. Later on, their life was as peaceful as water. They spent less time together and more time apart. asionally, they were both in Seoul and at home. Then, the two of them slept on the same bed. The two of themy peacefully on the bed with a distance of nearly one meter between them It was a gap that they had never crossed before. The three years of husband-and-wife life with Jin Zhengnan was either as peaceful as water when they were both calm or as cold as ice. It was after the two of them asionally had a conflict over a certain matter. ¡°Ru Yu, tonight, the two of us are sharing a bed. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded in ru Yu¡¯s ear with a hint of mockery. ¡°just now, we were even having skin-to-skin contact. This is like cooking cooked rice. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face turned red. Her abdomen no longer hurt, so she struggled gently. She wanted to break free from his embrace, but he hugged her even tighter Then, sheughed softly and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it already cooked rice? How can you still escape? From now on, you can only lie in my arms for the rest of your life. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. It was alreadyte, and she was toozy to argue with him about this issue. So, she snuggled in his arms and chose afortable position. She closed her eyes and actually slowly fell asleep. The consequence of sleepingte was waking upte. By the time ru Yu woke up, Lei Zhenyu was already gone from the bed. She rubbed her eyes with her hands, and her face couldn¡¯t help but burn up. Last night, she actually slept so soundly in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms. She was really confused and thought of him as her husband. Chapter 1129

Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Finally Getting married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This was the first time she had slept sofortably during her menstrual period. She could not help but feel better. She immediately rushed to the bed and first checked if there were any red marks on the bedsheets. Every time her period came, she could not sleep well. Usually, she would lie on the bed without moving because there would be a leak if she moved. Every time she slept at home, she wouldy a disposable bedsheet on the bedsheet. Usually, she would throw it away if it got dirty. Last night, she slept on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s bed. Moreover, she did not expect her period toe. Of course, she did not have a disposable bedsheet by her side. Fortunately, there was no blood on the bed sheets. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had slept soundly, so she did not toss and turn. There was no such thing as missed edges. Ru Yu took her clothes to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. She made everything ready and walked out of the room. She happened to see Lei Zhenyu push the door open and walk in. He was carrying a few high-ss food containers in his hands. ¡°We only remembered to buy the ingredients for dinner at the supermarket yesterday and forgot to buy the ingredients for breakfast. ¡± He looked at ru Yu and exined with a smile He waved the high-ss lunch box in his hand and said, ¡°this is the breakfast I bought at the Hong kong-style tea restaurant downstairs. Come and eat it quickly. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face blushed slightly. She nodded and walked over. She sat down at the dining table and opened the lunch box that Lei Zhenyu ced on the dining table. It was indeed Hong kong-style breakfast. There were barbecued pork buns, barbecued pork buns, and so on. Lei Zhenyu brought the bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen over. The two of them sat at the dining table and ate breakfast together. They were not familiar with each other at first, but afterst night, they were not as unfamiliar as before. During the meal, they would asionally raise their heads and meet the eyes of the person sitting opposite them Then, they moved away a little embarrassedly. When breakfast was about to end, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and nced at Ru Yu. He did not avoid suspicion and walked to the side to answer the phone. Instead, he directly pressed the answer button at the dining table. The dining room was very quiet. The two of them sat on both sides of the dining table. Ru Yu vaguely heard a male voice ringing from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone. However, she could not hear what he said clearly. She only heard Lei Zhenyu answering with an ¡®ah¡¯ . ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll see in a few days. ¡± Lei Zhenyu naturally made the call. ¡°Yes, I understand. Of course, I¡¯m not that stupid. ¡± ¡°Last night? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said these two words. Then, he raised his head and looked at ru Yu meaningfully. Then, he chuckled and said to the man on the phone, ¡°of course, I cooked the raw ricest night. I¡¯m already married. ¡± ¡°PFFT... cough cough... cough cough... ¡± ru Yu spat out a mouthful of soy milk that she had drunk. Then, she quickly got up and ran into the kitchen to cough violently ... Lei Zhenyu quickly hung up the phone and went into the kitchen. He looked at the woman who was still coughing at the sink and immediately reached out to pat her back gently to help her breathe. However, a beautiful smile appeared on his face. The marriage ended just like that. Both of them had jobs, so they went out together after breakfast. Ru Yu¡¯s car did not drive over, so Lei Zhenyu drove her to the studio first. Then, he drove to thew firm where he worked. Ru Yu called her father and said that she was married to a poor boy who was kicked out of the family. Che Qixuanughed on the phone and said, ¡°Yu Yu, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is poor or not. What matters is whether he will treat you well. Father believes that Yu Yu is a smart child. ¡± Chapter 1130

Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130 was a huge loss

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu heard this, her nose turned sour and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. In fact, arge part of the reason why she had gotten to this point in her life was due to Che Qixuan¡¯s doting on her It was probably because of this sentence from him, ¡°Daddy believes that Yu Yu is a smart child. ¡± Three years ago, when she married Jin Zhengnan, Che Qixuan also said the same thing. He believed in her and had always believed in her because he felt that she was a smart child. Well, now, her first marriage ended in failure. She originally thought that daddy would interfere in her matters, but who knew that in the end, Che Qixuan still said the same thing. He believed in her. At noon, she was supposed to go back to her car and move her luggage. She did not expect Lin Yuxin toe looking for her Ru Yu red at her angrily. ¡°D * MN It, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s friends were still waiting at the church yesterday. I only informed you of one friend. Why did you leave and cause me to have no friends at the entire wedding? ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately retorted without hesitation, ¡°Che ru Yu, get it straight. You were the one who told me to leave. If you said that there was no wedding, how could I not leave Lei Zhenyu¡¯s friends stayed there because Lei Zhenyu told their friends that there would be a wedding. He told them to wait.¡± Ru Yu was at a loss for words. It seemed that it was not Lin Yuxin¡¯s fault yesterday. Moreover, as the bride, she had run away. How could she me Lin Yuxin? ¡°You and Lei Zhenyu are married, and Lei Zhenyu is indeed from a wealthy family. ¡± Lin Yuxin reminded ru Yu as she ate her steak. ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s brother is the CEO of the Lei Corporation. If Lei Zhensheng really wants to chase his own brother out of the Lei family for his illegitimate daughter, then the end result will be that Lei Zhenyu is a penniless poor boy. And when you marry Lei Zhenyu, you also did not break up the marriage between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Aren¡¯t you losing a lot? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to lose? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at Lin Yuxin Then, she said indifferently, ¡°when I decided to marry Lei Zhenyu, I didn¡¯t know that he was the second young master of the Lei family. ¡°. ¡°Lei Zhenyu has his own business. His position in the legal world is not to be underestimated. He has the ability to earn money to support his family. Moreover, he is just a man who lives on the savings of his family. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the one who has lost out. ¡± Ru Yu paused when she said this Then, she said lightly, ¡°as for the Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui that you mentioned, if they want to be together, then so be it. I¡¯ve already thought it through. After I divorced Jin Zhengnan, he and I have no rtionship at all. He is a man who has never had me in his heart. Why should I care about who he is with? ¡± Lin Yuxin was stunned when she heard her words Then, she gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°alright, your eldest miss is a rich person. She has a broad mind and a big heart. She has only divorced Jin Zhengnan for a few days. No, to be more precise, she has only known Lei Zhenyu for a short while, but she has already healed her scars and looked at the pain. She can even tolerate Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. Should I bow down to you? ¡± Ru Yu frowned. What did being broad-minded have to do with money Were people with little money narrow-minded? Lin Yuxin rolled her eyes at her and asked angrily, ¡°Ru Yu, have you read any books? Don¡¯t you know the saying, ¡®when one is poor, one¡¯s ambition is short¡¯ ? ¡± You are a man who is full, but you don¡¯t know the suffering of a man who is hungry. Chapter 1131

Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131. There was no pure love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu immediately fell silent. Alright, she had never lived in a poor family since she was young. Even if she had lived in Korea with her daddy and Mommy when she was born, she didn¡¯t know that Dongfang Mo, the CEO of Binhai Dongfang Group, was her father at that time. However, her Daddy, Che Qixuan, wasn¡¯t a poor person, so she had been living very well. Later, when she returned to Binhai, she recognized Dongfang Mo as her biological father. It seemed that she had never been short of money ever since. In short, she had been living afortable life for 26 years. Perhaps it was because her previous life was too smooth-sailing that the heavens had to punish and stop her on the path of marriage? ¡°Do you think Lei Zhenyu will really give up the inheritance of the Lei family for you? ¡± Lin Yuxin looked at ru Yu and asked in confusion. Seeing ru Yu remain silent, she asked, ¡°Do you think Lei Zhenyu will give up the inheritance of the Lei family? ¡± She immediately answered her own question, ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely. If Lei Zhenyu really gives up, then the Lei family¡¯s property will fall into the hands of Lan Ruoshui. To put it bluntly, it is actually in the hands of Jin Zhengnan because Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife, Cai Shaofen, has not given birth. Lei Zhensheng only has an illegitimate daughter, Lan Ruoshui. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know. After all, she had just married Lei Zhenyu yesterday. Moreover, she had never discussed this issue with him. ¡°Hey, you. ¡± Lin yuxin poked ru Yu¡¯s forehead symbolically Then, she sighed and said, ¡°I spent some time to help you ask aroundst night. It is said that Lan Ruoshui has no parents since she was young. She grew up with her grandmother. Two months ago, Lan Ruoshui met Lei Zhensheng for some unknown reason. Then, Lei Zhensheng realized that Lan Ruoshui looked exactly the same as his ex-lover, so he immediately found someone to investigate Lan Ruoshui¡¯s identity. Then, this situation happened. ¡± ¡°Two months ago? ¡± Ru Yu frowned and carefully recalled what had happened in the past two months. No Wonder Jin zhengnan would go on a business trip more than a month ago. Then, more than twenty days ago, he would bring Lan Ruoshui to show off their love in public. At that time, Lan Ruoshui probably told Jin Zhengnan that she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng did not have any other children and she was the only one. When she returned to the Lei family, she would naturally inherit half of the assets of the Lei Corporation And half of the Lei Corporation¡¯s assets were dozens or even hundreds of times more than Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets. Thinking of this, ru Yu¡¯s heart instantly felt ufortable. She had always thought that Jin Zhengnan left her because he truly loved Lan Ruoshui. Now, she finally understood that the love between the two of them was also rted to money. In Jin Zhengnan¡¯s opinion, marrying Lan Ruoshui and directly inheriting half of the Lei family¡¯s assets was far more beneficial than maintaining a loveless marriage with her. It was countless times more beneficial than her status as a painter. Therefore.. He immediately abandoned her and followed Lan Ruoshui to enjoy wealth and wealth. Lei Zhenyu had probably judged the situation too much. He thought that marrying her would stop Lan Ruoshui and at least prevent Jin Zhengnan from staying in the Lei family as the son-inw of the Lei family. However, from the current situation, it seemed that.. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s move was very risky. ¡°Ru Yu, do you think Lei Zhenyu would really lose half of the Lei family¡¯s assets for you? ¡± Lin Yuxin looked at ru Yu with wide eyes. She really wanted to know what was the most important thing for this rich Man¡¯s son. Chapter 1132

Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How would I know? ¡± Ru Yu smiled and waved for the waiter to pay the bill Then she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to get involved in these things. Anyway, Lei Zhenyu is awyer. At worst, he can just file a propertywsuit for himself. ¡± Lin Yuxin rolled her eyes at her and said something uninteresting. Then, she went downstairs with her. Of course, when they went downstairs, they couldn¡¯t help but nag a few more words. It was nothing more than asking ru Yu to introduce her to the rich and handsome. In the afternoon, ru Yu directly took a taxi back to Che Qixuan¡¯s home after work. Of course, she packed her luggage and went to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment to live. ording to the agreement, she and Lei Zhenyu had to live together during their marriage. When she came downstairs with two suitcases, she happened to see Che Qixuaning in from the door. She looked back and could not help but ask, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re alone. Where¡¯s Uncle Yongjun? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in Ji Zhou Ind to apany your aunt wisdom for a few days. ¡± Che Qixuan saw her carrying two suitcases and could not help but frown. ¡°Yu Yu, where are you moving to? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving to live with Lei Zhenyu. We¡¯re married, ¡± ru Yu answered naturally. Then, she deliberately teased, ¡°Daddy, maybe I won¡¯t move back this time. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t move back. ¡± Che Qixuan smiled and replied, ¡°even if I have toe back in the future, it¡¯s best if Ie back as a guest with Lei Zhenyu. If you move back alone, Dongfang Mo will probably fly over and throw me to the South Pole. ¡± ¡°Ah? My Dad is here? ¡± Ru Yu immediately turned her head and looked around She hade home to pack her things for more than an hour and had not seen Dongfang Mo at all. Moreover, Dongfang Mo had talked to her on the phone a while ago and did not say that he wasing to Seoul. ¡°His phone call came. ¡± Che Qixuan saw her nervous look He hurriedly exined, ¡°you know Dongfang Mo. he repeatedly warned me on the phone that if he heard the news of Yu Yu¡¯s divorce again, he would fly over and take you back, not allowing you to be my daughter anymore. ¡± When Che Qixuan said this, he smiled and paused for a moment. Then, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Dongfang Mo is already fifty-four years old, yet he¡¯s still so childish. You¡¯re already so old, how can he take you back? ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Actually, her father, Dongfang Mo, wasn¡¯t childish. It was just that he didn¡¯t seem to be that thoughtful when it came to family love. Thus, she smiled and said to Che Qixuan, ¡°Daddy, if I ever get a divorce again, I won¡¯t tell you. If you identally find out, don¡¯t tell... ¡± ¡°What nonsense is this? Who told you that you can get a divorce again? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face finally darkened. His face, which had been smiling gently just now, suddenly turned as ck as Bao Gong¡¯s A pair of deep ck eyes stared fiercely at ru Yu and said, ¡°you are not allowed to get a divorce in the future. Since you have already registered with Lei Zhenyu and the wedding has already been held, this means that you have already nned to live with him for the rest of your life. Marriage is not a child¡¯s y. Our Dongfang family has never had a divorce before. It¡¯s enough for you to get a divorce once. If you get a divorce again, I will have to apany you to the South Pole. ¡± Ru Yu stood there for the first time in her life being taught a lesson by her father. It was also the first time she saw her father¡¯s dark face. Thinking that this was all the result of her messy marriage, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Chapter 1133

Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133 the so-called husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Che Qixuan saw that Ru Yu had lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake, he finally stopped scolding her. Instead, he walked up to her and pulled her into his embrace He patted her back and said softly, ¡°Yu Yu, you¡¯re already so old. In the future, you have to think twice before making any decisions. Actually, you and Jin Zhengnan should have discussed your divorce with me. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s nature isn¡¯t really bad, and he doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little noble in his bones. He¡¯s more of a male chauvinist, a little like your father, Dongfang Mo, and your character isn¡¯t like your mother, Xi Muru. That¡¯s why the two of you ended up getting a divorce. ¡± Ru Yu listened to her father¡¯s lesson and felt sour in her heart. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s nature might not be bad, but he had a clear distinction between love and hate. For the sake of the woman he loved, he could keep his body and ru Yu would not touch her as his wife For the sake of the woman he loved, he could hurt her wantonly. He could hurt her until her body was not intact. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention Jin Zhengnan anymore. ¡± Che Qixuan gently pushed Ru Yu away with his hand. Then, he smiled gently and said, ¡°since you want to leave, then hurry up and leave. Otherwise, Lei Zhenyu will probably worry about you again. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and said goodbye to her father. Then, she dragged tworge suitcases out of the door. Fortunately, her car was an off-road vehicle, so it was very spacious. The tworge suitcases were easily put in. When she drove back to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment, Lei Zhenyu had already returned. He saw her dragging tworge suitcases in He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°you don¡¯t even know to call me when you¡¯re going home to move things. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re married and have a husband now? Don¡¯t you know that a husband is a wife¡¯s Coolie? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard this She quickly exined, ¡°the so-called husband is a husband within ten feet. The ce where I¡¯m going home to move my luggage is already ten feet away from yourw firm. Therefore, I didn¡¯t think of you as a coolie. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was a little unhappy when he heard her words and immediately corrected her, ¡°this doesn¡¯t make sense. A husband is actually the wife¡¯s right-hand man. He¡¯s the person who should immediately lend a hand when a wife is in trouble. ¡± Ru Yu was toozy to argue with him on this issue. Moreover, the so-calledwyer was the person who was the best at arguing. She was an artist. Competing with awyer was asking for trouble. She would not do such a stupid thing. Because she cut her handst night, the person who cooked today was still Lei Zhenyu. When she hung her clothes in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s closet and tidied everything up, Lei Zhenyu had alreadye to ask her to eat. During the meal, ru Yu thought of the news that Lin Yuxin had told her, so she could not help but ask, ¡°Zhenyu, Um, did your sister-inw help your brother give birth to a child? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Lei Zhenyu shook his head and answered naturally, ¡°My sister-inw married my elder brother when she was 22 years old. In the blink of an eye, 18 years have passed. She took a lot of Chinese Medicine, but the heavens did not favor her. ¡± ¡°then... if you are kicked out of the Lei family, willn Ruoshui be able to inherit all the assets of the Lei family alone? ¡± Ru Yu frowned slightly. If that was really the case, she would have a guilty conscience. ¡°It should be like this. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not care much and said, ¡°the assets of the Lei family were originally divided equally between me and my elder brother. But if my father wants to kick me out of the Lei family, then the Lei family will belong to my elder brother alone. Lan Ruoshui is my elder brother¡¯s only daughter. Naturally, she will inherit all of my elder brother¡¯s assets. ¡± Chapter 1134

Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134 how to cook cooked rice

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then... are you willing to let her inherit the assets of the Lei family all by herself? ¡± Ru Yu asked carefully. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that when the timees, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied indifferently. He reached out and gently shook the back of her hand His deep eyes stared at her and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t paint anymore, I won¡¯t let you starve to death. I will naturally let you live a life without worry about food and clothing. ¡± ¡°We are only in an agreement marriage, ¡± ru Yu reminded him carefully. ¡°nothing is unchanging. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not shrink back Instead, he continued to insist, ¡°I know that we are in an agreement marriage, but if you don¡¯t find a man who is more suitable for a husband than me, and I don¡¯t find a woman who is more suitable for a wife than you, then we canpletely cancel the agreement and be a real husband and wife, right? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± ru Yu was slightly stunned But she didn¡¯t know how to answer because she didn¡¯t dare to get a divorce at the moment. Moreover, her father¡¯s scolding at night made her feel that her decision to choose a negotiated marriage with Lei Zhenyu was ack of consideration in the first ce. Now that things hade to this, she couldn¡¯t back down. In Lin Yuxin¡¯s words, if her marriage with Lei Zhenyu ended up with Lei Zhenyu being chased out of the Lei family, and Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui married each other in love.. Then, both she and Lei Zhenyu suffered losses, and the two people who suffered losses seemed to be able tobine together to keep each other warm! ¡°Lei Zhenyu, if you are chased out by the Lei family and the Lei family doesn¡¯t get a single cent of their assets, I¡¯m afraid you will lose everything in this gamble, right? ¡± Ru Yu looked at him She probed, ¡°why don¡¯t we go and change this marriage certificate into a divorce certificate? ¡± ¡°How can we do that? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately rejected it Then, he said seriously, ¡°first of all, we have an agreement there. We agreed to advance and retreat together if we encounter difficulties. Secondly, we have already cooked the raw ricest night. I must be responsible to the minimum for you. ¡± Ru Yu was charred by his actions. Her entire face was covered with a red cloth. After a while, she could not help but ask, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, do you know what it means to cook the raw rice into the cooked rice? ¡± ¡°Of course I know, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered seriously ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that men and women have slept on the same bed We slept on the same bedst night. Aren¡¯t we sleeping on the same bed Isn¡¯t there a saying that a hundred years of cultivation can bring us together, and a thousand years of cultivation can bring us together ¡°The two of us have been cultivating for thousands and thousands of years. Isn¡¯t this long enough to cook raw rice into cooked rice ¡°Then how do we cook it? ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s teasing gaze and immediately felt so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole and hide in it. Also, how do we cook it? How would she know how to Cook it? Lei Zhenyu saw that she did not say anything, so he sat next to her again and moved his thin lips to her ear He said in a teasing whisper, ¡°ru Yu, since you think that the raw rice between us is not cooked, then can we continue to cook it tonight? Until it is cooked, what do you think? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she pushed him away with her hands. Then, she pulled the stool away and stood up. She realized that his eyes were full of teasing ambiguity. She could not help but kick him. ¡°Get lost and go wash the dishes. Have you forgotten your husband¡¯s duty? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and did not bother with her. He went to the dining table to clean up the dishes. Although he had only lived with ru Yu for two days, it seemed that their life was much more interesting than he had expected. Chapter 1135

Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: The most beautiful woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The next day, when she went to work, she was reminded that her previous work schedule had been pushed back again and again. If she still didn¡¯t go to sketch, her schedule would probably be changed to next year, because this year¡¯s summer was about to pass. Only then did ru yu remember that she had recently encountered a lot of messy things after her divorce with Jin Zhengnan, so much so that her current work was aplete mess. The sketch didn¡¯t take long. It was about a week. She was going to India, and she had to draw some pictures of Darjeeling Mountain. Now that her marriage with Lei Zhenyu had ended, her life was settled for a short period of time. As for Lei Zhenyu and the Lei family, that was not something she could care about, nor could she care about it. Taking the time to go to India to do sketching was also good. If he gave up his time, Lei Zhenyu could also go andmunicate with the Lei family. As for the final result, Lei Zhenyu would go back to the Lei family or he would have awsuit with Lei Zhensheng. She could not predict that. When she went home at night, she told Lei Zhenyu that she was going to India to do sketching. Lei Zhenyu asked her if she was afraid to go to darjeeling alone Should he apany her? Sheughed and said what she was afraid of. She had started to go out to sketch by herself since she was twelve years old. Moreover, things like drawing needed to be quiet. Sometimes, someone beside her would create inspiration and passion. Lei Zhenyu heard what she said and did not insist anymore. After all, he did not know much about drawing. Moreover, Art and Law did not have much of a connection. Therefore, when they were eating, he could not help but remind her to be careful. Darjeeling Mountain was aplicated ce withplicated people and the environment was not good. Why don¡¯t you not go to Darjeeling Mountain? I will apany you in the future. If you want to go, you should go to a safe ce too For example, the Sun Moon Lake or something. When ru Yu heard this, she burst outughing. Darjeeling was not chaotic, but that ce had many Zang Ming and many ancient cultures. Of course, there were more beautiful women. So, Zhenyu, I am not stupid. Why would I bring you to a ce with many beautiful women? When Lei Zhenyu heard this, heughed out loud. He said that in the past seven years, he had not only stayed on Wall Street in the United States, but had also gone to many ces. He had seen many beautiful women. However, the most beautiful woman was still his wife, ru Yu There was no one more beautiful than her. Alright, ru Yu admitted that Lei Zhenyu was indeed suitable for the profession of awyer. Seeing how much he had ttered her, even if she knew that he was trying to make her happy, she still felt extremelyfortable listening to him? After dinner, when Ru Yu was tidying up her luggage, she realized that the pair of mountain boots was not with her. She thought for a moment, and then remembered that she was still at her home with Jin Zhengnan. Therefore, she told Lei Zhenyu that she wanted to go back to her previous home to get her mountain boots. Because it was unavoidable to climb mountains during sketching, the mountain boots were especially important. ¡°Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± Lei Zhenyu had just finished washing the dishes. When he heard that she had to go back to get her things, he immediately said. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive myself back. This ce is not far from my old house. I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes. ¡± Ru Yu said naturally as she changed her shoes. ¡°I should be back in less than an hour. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. From what he knew, ru Yu was very independent. She often went over mountains and hills to write on her own, so he did not insist and let her go alone. Ru Yu drove back to the ce where she used to live with Jin Zhengnan. It was really not far from the apartment in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s neighborhood. After all, they were all in Jiangnan, so they arrived in less than twenty minutes. Chapter 1136

Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After parking the car in the parking lot downstairs, she held the car key in her hand and walked upstairs naturally to her former home. This used to be her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s home. It was the wedding house that Jin Zhengnan bought for her marriage three years ago. At that time, she bought raw materials and personally designed them. She also personally bought the decoration materials and personally supervised the renovation. She did not understand the appropriateness of the renovation at all. For the sake of this wedding house, she had bought several books on the renovation. Every material was carefully selected. She could not be careless at all. At that time, Jin Zhengnan was convinced by her. He said, ¡°why do you have to be so serious? ¡± In fact, as long as she gave the design blueprint to a formal decorationpany, then the contractor would bag the materials. After two months, she would be able to carry the bag and move in. But she refused, saying, ¡°how can I? ¡± It was not that she was afraid of spending money, but she was afraid that she would not be able to buy the materials she wanted. Most importantly, she would asionally change the style or materials ording to her whim. The decoration took a full month. She drove the car up and down every day. She bought this, bought this, and bought that. She was as busy as a decorator Even the renovation boss teased, ¡°Miss Che, you¡¯re so picky about things. How picky are you when ites to finding a husband? Don¡¯t you have to be picky about everything? ¡± Picky about everything Thinking of what the renovation boss said three years ago, she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly again. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have to be picky about her husband. Usually, she felt that it was right and thought that it was love knocking on the door. And then, since she was in love, she was going to get married After all, didn¡¯t women always want to be with the person they loved? Well, she didn¡¯t really choose her first marriage because she was attracted to Jin Zhengnan after enduring him. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with him and naturally wanted to marry him. Her first marriage went ording to her feelings, so in the end, the facts proved that the feelings were wrong. Now, she had entered her second marriage. This time, she didn¡¯t go ording to her feelings, but.. Her marriage was already reduced to a transaction marriage. It was probably very difficult to reach the end, right? After all, she did not have as many choices as she did when she bought the decoration materials. Therefore, her marriage was not as strong as her home¡¯s decoration. She used the key to open the door and stepped in. However, she was blinded by the lights in the room. She could not help but frown. Did she leave the lights on that day She rubbed her forehead with her hand. She really could not remember. Alright, she did not turn off the lights. She would remember to turn it off when she went outter. With this thought in mind, she opened the shoe cab behind her door and took out a long box. When she opened it, the pair of mountain boots was indeed inside. She closed the box and tidied up the shoe cab a little before closing the shoe cab door. She took the shoe box in her hand and walked to the door. She opened a switch box on the wall. Without thinking, she directly reached out and pulled down the electric switch. ¡°Bang! ¡± The bathroom door was pushed open, followed by a slightly surprised murmur, ¡°why is there a power failure? ¡± Ru Yu was shocked. She was just about to step out of the door when she immediately stopped. She quickly turned around and instinctively growled in the direction where the sound came from, ¡°who? Who is there? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± The familiar voice sounded. Although she could not see it because the room was dark, ru Yu still recognized his voice. She had heard this voice for four years. As soon as it entered her ears, she could immediately tell who he was. Chapter 1137

Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137 was none of Your Business

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Turn on the lights first, ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice came from the bathroom door. Obviously, he knew who hade back. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Ru Yu asked. At the same time, she had already reached out and pushed the switch that had just been pulled back on. The room was suddenly brightly lit again. With the help of the light, ru Yu saw that Jin Zhengnan, who was standing at the bathroom door, was only wearing a towel. ¡°Why did youe back? ¡± Jin Zhengnan avoided answering ru Yu¡¯s question and asked ru Yu instead. ¡°What I came back for is none of your business. The question is why are you in my house. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened as she looked at the man wearing a towel She could not help but remind him coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I think you have forgotten that when we divorced, our agreement was written that this house was left to me. You don¡¯t have the right to live here anymore. ¡± Jin zhengnan frowned slightly and looked at the angry look on her face. He said indifferently, ¡°I know that. The key is that we just divorced not long ago, right? The House I just bought is not ready yet. I will naturally move out after a few days. ¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me if your house is not ready? ¡± Ru Yu immediately flew into a rage. She could not help but raise her voice, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, you have a lot of money, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t stay at a hotel for the time being, right? Why do you have to stay at my ce? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for three years and I¡¯m used to it. ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that ru Yu was very emotional and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps towards her He exined in a low voice, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days. When my house is ready, I¡¯ll move out. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take anything from this house as long as it¡¯s yours. ¡± ¡°Do I have to provide you with my things if you don¡¯t take them? ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at his words. She couldn¡¯t help but throw away the shoe box in her hand. Then, she ran to the bedroom door and walked in She pulled open the wardrobe and threw out his clothes. ¡°Hey, ru Yu, what do you mean by this? ¡± Jin zhengnan quickly followed her in. He looked at the clothes on the ground and frowned slightly. He could not help but take two steps forward ande to ru Yu¡¯s side. He reached out to grab her arm and pulled her out of the wardrobe He could not help but whisper, ¡°Ru Yu, can you not do this? Have you forgotten that in the past, you always wished for me to live at home? ¡± ¡°In the past is in the past. Now is now. ¡± Ru Yu shook his hand away forcefully Then, she red at him coldly. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, do you want to move out tonight? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police because you have no right to live in my house. ¡± Jin Zhengnan could not help but sigh when he saw her like that. ¡°Che Ru Yu, can you not be so unaffectionate? Actually, it¡¯s not good for women to be angry. Anger makes people ugly. You actually look very good when you smile. ¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you whether I look good or not? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She looked at the man in front of her She could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, it¡¯s not enough for you to hug your beautiful girl every day. Now you actually have the mood to care about how I look better? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your beautiful princess, Lan Ruoshui, will be jealous? ¡± When Jin Zhengnan heard this, he was stunned. The corner of his mouth twitched. Just as he was about to open his mouth to refute, the sound of footsteps running in came from the door. Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan were both stunned. The moment they turned around, they found Lan Ruoshui already standing at the door of the bedroom. Chapter 1138

Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Who is shameless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°what... What are you doing? ¡± Lan Ruoshui pointed at Che Ruyu and Jin Zhengnan in the bedroom. Her eyes were like the eyes of a dead fish that were about to pop out. She could not believe her eyes ... At this moment, what she saw was a loose towel wrapped around Jin Zhengnan¡¯s waist. There were still water droplets on his chest and hair. Although Che Ruyu was dressed neatly, she was wearing a Bohemian dress. On the floor.. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s clothes were scattered all over the floor. Ru Yu had not yet reacted. To be more precise, she was waiting for Jin Zhengnan to answer Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words. However, Lan Ruoshui could not wait for their reply and immediately rushed up in anger. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you shameless woman. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was like a hen that did not want to be provoked. Her face was red as she pounced on Ru Yu She cursed without thinking, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you and Lei Zhenyu are already married, and now you actually turned around to Seduce Zhengnan. What do you mean? Can¡¯t Lei Zhenyu satisfy you alone Or do you see me and Masao have not separated, so spare no effort to try to break up us You think you¡¯re trying to seduce him, you shameless...?. .¡± ¡°PA! ¡± The clear sound of a p echoed in the room. In her anger, ru Yu used all her strength and threw a p down. Lan Ruoshui lost her bnce on the spot and her body hurriedly retreated. Unfortunately, the result of her continuous retreat was that she bumped into the wall With a bang, a big bump appeared on the back of her head. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you shameless woman, how dare you hit me? ¡± Lan Ruoshui rubbed the bump on the back of her head with one hand and ran up to her angrily. She raised her hand and was about to give ru Yu a hard p on the face. Unfortunately, her hand was raised in the air but did not fall because Jin Zhengnan had already reached out to grab her wrist. He could not help but call out to her in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Zhengnan, get out of my way. ¡± Lan Ruoshui did not even raise her head to look at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face in her rage Instead, she roared loudly, ¡°today, I will definitely teach this extremely shameless woman, Che Ru Yu, a good lesson. She clearly divorced you and shamelessly ran off to marry my little uncle. Now, she actually came to your house to seduce you. ¡± Lan Ruoshui struggled with all her might in her rage, trying to break free from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand. She, Lan Ruoshui, was the eldest daughter of the Lei family. How could she tolerate a woman from the outside pping her in the face? Today, she had to show off the might of the eldest daughter of the Lei family She pped ru Yu hard a few times to vent her anger. Lan Ruoshui only cared about her iparable anger. She did not raise her head to look at the man who grabbed her hand. She did not know that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s originally handsome and handsome face was now cold and dark. Lan Ruoshui felt that she had the right to p che ru Yu in the face. In the past, her family was poor and her status was low. Even if she loved Jin Zhengnan, she could only love him silently. For the sake of his career development, she endured humiliation and became a mistress Seeing him fall in love with Che ru Yu and seeing him marry che Ru Yu, no matter how sad, painful, and painful it was, she could only hide in a corner and cry. Seeing that che ru Yu wanted to pretend to congratte her and be good friends with her to please her. Now, she had found her biological father. She was the daughter of the Lei family and had endless wealth and wealth. She was not afraid of anyone. She did not need to be a mistress anymore. She was in an open and aboveboard rtionship If she wanted to marry Jin Zhengnan openly, why should she be pped by Che Ru Yu? Chapter 1139

Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139 I¡¯m much more shameless than you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°enough, ru Yu. ¡± Jin zhengnan tugged at Lan Ruoshui in annoyance, still struggling to hit ru Yu¡¯s hand. He could not help but exin in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. ¡± While he was exining to Lan Ruoshui, he kept winking at Ru Yu, signaling her to leave as ru Yu was standing there. He was only wearing a towel and his clothes were on the ground. He really could not exin it clearly. Ru Yu found it funny. Jin Zhengnan told her to leave as soon as possible. Why should she leave as soon as possible This was clearly her house, wasn¡¯t it If she really left at this time, wouldn¡¯t it make her look guilty? Looking at Lan Ruoshui who was still struggling in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, looking at her face that was almost twisted from pain, looking at her eyes that were almost burning with anger, she couldn¡¯t help but Shush to herself. She used to love Jin Zhengnan, butpared to Lan Ruoshui¡¯s love, it was probably much worse. A woman could love a man to this extent.. Just seeing her and Jin zhengnan standing in the room made her so sad that she even forgot that she had to maintain herdylike image in front of Jin Zhengnan. She had never been able to find a way to make Lan Ruoshui suffer, because ever since she found out about the matter between her and Jin Zhengnan, she had been the one suffering, and Lan Ruoshui had been living her iparably blissful life proudly. Today, she had an unexpected gain. It turned out that Lan Ruoshui cared about Jin Zhengnan to this extent. She was deeply afraid that Jin zhengnan still had a trace of connection with her, deeply afraid that Jin zhengnan woulde back to eat her grass. Well, since her ambiguous rtionship with Jin Zhengnan could make her suffer, then shouldn¡¯t she work a little harder to make Lan Ruoshui suffer a little more? So, she took a step forward. Of course, she didn¡¯t follow Jin Zhengnan¡¯s gaze toward the door. Instead, she came to his side, reached out, and pulled his arm. With a little force, she forcefully pulled one of his arms off Lan Ruoshui¡¯s body. ¡°Zhengnan, ¡± she spoke before Jin Zhengnan could speak. Her voice was so charming that it could drip water. She deliberately moved her mouth close to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ear as if she wanted to whisper, but the voice she said was loud enough for the entire room to hear clearly. ¡°Zhengnan, you just happened to be adorable. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she deliberately looked at Lan Ruoshui provocatively Then, she reached out her hand and touched Jin Zhengnan¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re even more adorable than the actions of the men in the porn that we saw. I think it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t y the male lead role in porn. ¡± ¡°Che Ruyu, do you have any shame? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she squeezed out from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words. She rushed in front of ru Yu and forcefully pushed ru Yu away, trying to push her away from Jin Zhengnan. Ru Yu had trained her family, so she had a very good self-control. With Lan Ruoshui¡¯s strength, she could not even push her away from Jin Zhengnan, let alone push him away. She stood there steadily and looked at Lan Ruoshui who was pushing her away. She snorted and said, ¡°Lan Ruoshui,pared to you, I have a lot more shame. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu moved her mouth to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ear again. Her Lips almost touched Jin Zhengnan¡¯s earlobe. She whispered softly, ¡°man, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± This action was extremely intimate and ambiguous. Jin Zhengnan was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He turned his head to look at Lan Ruoshui who was pushing ru Yu forcefully. At this moment, her face was as white as paper and her entire body was trembling. Chapter 1140

Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Don¡¯t dirty my territory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, have you had enough? ¡± Jin Zhengnan used his hand to support his trembling body and used his other hand to shake off ru Yu¡¯s hand Then, he pointed at the bedroom door and said angrily, ¡°hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll leave immediately too. ¡± Ru Yu stood there motionlessly. Looking at the two people who were supporting each other, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Jin Zhengnan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the owner of this house. I should be the one who drives people away, but you don¡¯t have the right to do so! ¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll move outter. ¡± Jin Zhengnan couldn¡¯t help but be irritated. At this moment, he urgently needed tofort the woman in his arms, but che ru Yu just stood there without knowing what was going on. ¡°How do I know if you¡¯ll move outter? ¡± Ru Yu looked at the two people in front of her coldly. Finally, she walked out of the door. When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at the two people who were hugging each other inside the door She reminded him coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I¡¯ll repeat it again. This house is mine. Please go back to your own home and act some scenes that are inappropriate for children. Don¡¯t dirty my territory. ¡± ¡°Che Ruyu, who cares about this damned ce? ¡± Lan Ruoshui broke free from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arm and quickly chased after ru Yu. She couldn¡¯t take tonight¡¯s p for nothing. She had to return it before ru Yu left. Ru Yu was about to open the door and walk out with the box in her hand when Lan Ruoshui chased after her like a maniac. She quickly dodged to the side. Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t hold back and her raised hand didn¡¯t hit ru Yu¡¯s face. Instead, it hit the door panel. Because she used too much strength, she was blocked by the door panel. Her entire body was pushed back due to inertia, and she fell straight back. ¡°Lan Ruoshui! ¡± Jin Zhengnan came out from behind and saw Lan Ruoshui¡¯s body falling backwards. He immediately rushed forward to catch her, but in the end, he was still one step toote Lan Ruoshui¡¯s body fell onto the floor. ¡°Lan Ruoshui! ¡± Jin zhengnan shouted in panic. He quickly went forward and picked up Lan Ruoshui¡¯s body. Looking at her pale face, he could not help but raise his head He growled at Ru Yu who was standing at the side, stunned. ¡°Che Ru Yu, why are you still standing here? GET LOST! ¡± Just now, ru Yu¡¯s reminder was like a needle piercing his heart. He had never thought about what he wanted to do with other women in this house, because this was the house that she personally designed and renovated. It was all her hard work, and she cherished it.. How could he not cherish it like a treasure? ¡°Jin Zhengnan, ¡± ru Yu said carefully. Then, she pointed at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s white dress, which was slowly dyed red, and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°look, Lan Ruoshui... is she bleeding? ¡± Jin Zhengnan was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s lower body. Indeed, there was a lot of blood oozing out. So, he shouted in panic, ¡°Ruoshui, what happened to you? Ah? What happened to you? ¡± Lan Ruoshui, who was already in aa, gradually woke up after being shaken by Jin Zhengnan. Looking at the nervous face that was hugging Jin Zhengnan, her Pale little face wrinkled into a ball, ¡°Zhengnan... my stomach... it hurts... it hurts... ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get the car! ¡± Jin Zhengnan picked up Lan Ruoshui and then growled at Ru Yu who was still standing there. Only then did ru Yu react. She looked at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui, then quickly ran out to watch the door. Her car was parked downstairs and she quickly unlocked it. Just as she opened the back door, Jin Zhengnan came over with Lan Ruoshui, whose face was as Pale as death. He didn¡¯t even bother to be polite with her and got into the car. Chapter 1141

Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Losing the baby

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhengnan... it hurts... ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice came from the back seat, but it was clearly heard by ru Yu. ¡°It hurts... baby... our baby... ¡± ¡°Ru Yu... drive faster! ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s anxious voice sounded from the back seat. ¡°Faster! ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s foot had already stepped on the elerator. It was past eight o¡¯clock at night. Although there weren¡¯t as many cars on the road as there were during the rush hour at six or seven o¡¯clock, there were still quite a number of them. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be fast. After all, she wasn¡¯t the only car on the road. ¡°Zhengnan... Call my dad... ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice was filled with extreme pain. However, under such pain, she could not forget to show off that she had a rich dad ... ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll call him right away. Ruoshui, you have to hold on. The hospital will be here soon... ¡± although Jin Zhengnan¡¯sforting voice was very low, it still fell into ru Yu¡¯s ears intermittently. Finally, after listening to the sweet words of the two people in the back row, the car arrived at the hospital. Just as Ru Yu¡¯s car came to a stop, Jin Zhengnan, who was in the back seat, quickly pushed open the car door. Then, he carried Lan Ruoshui and ran inside like crazy. Ru Yu sat in the driver¡¯s seat for a few minutes. She hesitated for a moment and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she got out of the car and walked towards the emergency department. Just as she reached the door, her phone rang. She quickly picked it up. It was Lei Zhenyu. When she pressed the answer button, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came before her. ¡°Ru Yu, it¡¯s been so long. Why haven¡¯t youe back? Can¡¯t you find the shoes? Do you want to apany you to buy a pair? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got the shoes, ¡± ru Yu said softly. Then, she nced at the three words ¡¯emErgency Room¡¯ and said, ¡°but I¡¯m in the hospital now. ¡± ¡°In the hospital? ¡± Lei Zhenyu on the other side of the phone was obviously shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice a few decibels. ¡°Ru Yu, what happened to you? Where are you not feeling well? Why did you go to the hospital? By the way, which hospital are you in? I¡¯ll drive over immediately... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± ru Yu hurriedly answered his series of questions. ¡°Lan Ruoshui entered the emergency room... ¡± Ru Yu had just finished talking about what happened that night when she saw Jin Zhengnan take the bill and go to the payment window. She immediately hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but walk up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± She frowned. She had wanted to ask, ¡°is she alright? ¡± But when she saw Jin Zhengnan¡¯s fierce gaze, she immediately swallowed her words. ¡°The child in her stomach can not be saved and she needs to undergo surgery. Are You satisfied now? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was not loud, but the reproach in his tone was obvious. When ru Yu heard this, her brows instinctively furrowed. Her originally slightly concerned expression instantly darkened as she looked at Jin Zhengnan who was paying the bill at the window She could not help but say coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I think if you weren¡¯t blind, you would have seen that she was the one who ran too fast, knocked against the door, and fell back to the ground. I wasn¡¯t the one who pushed her. ¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back tonight, she wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated. ¡± Jin Zhengnan turned around with the bill in his hand and walked towards the entrance of the emergency room. Ru Yu paused on the spot for three seconds. What did Jin Zhengnan mean by this In the end, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s miscarriage was still med on her. Along the way, she ran a few red lights to send them to the hospital, and it was actually a waste of effort Be an executioner? Chapter 1142

Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: the Highly Fertile Miss Lan

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With this thought in mind, she immediately chased after Jin Zhengnan, who was standing outside the emergency room With a gloomy face, she said coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by I¡¯m not going back? That¡¯s my house. Is it illegal for you to live in my house? ¡± ¡°I said I would move out tonight, ¡± Jin zhengnan answered impatiently. Then, he waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°okay, it¡¯s useless to say this now. The child in her belly has already been lost even if it doesn¡¯t fall out... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± As a female voice sounded behind them, Jin Zhengnan and ru Yu turned around at the same time. Then, they realized that Cai Shaofen, the young madam of the Lei family, had already arrived. ¡°Zhensheng received your call, but he is in Japan on business, so give me the phone and let mee over to take a look, ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. She was talking to Jin Zhengnan and Che Ru Yu. Cai Shaofen was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife. She was 40 years old this year, but because she had never given birth before and had taken good care of herself, she looked very young. She looked like she was not even 30 years old. Jin Zhengnan was already a 30-year-old man. Standing next to Cai Shaofen, they looked like a couple, not like elders or juniors. Therefore, it was difficult for him to call Cai Shaofen ¡°Auntie¡± . Therefore, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ruoshui miscarried. She¡¯s undergoing surgery... ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a miscarriage. Is it worth making a fuss over and calling Zhensheng? ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s tone was obviously impatient He could not help but say indifferently, ¡°if it¡¯s a miscarriage, so be it. At most, she¡¯ll be pregnant again in a few months. Miss Lan should be like her mother. Her reproductive ability is very strong, right? ¡± This sentence made Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face flush red, but he did not dare to say anything more. After all, Cai Shaofen was notn Ruoshui¡¯s mother. Moreover, Lan Ruoshui and Lei Zhensheng had only known each other for two to three months It was impossible for Cai Shaofen to have any feelings for Lan Ruoshui. ¡°Is Miss Lan¡¯s reproductive ability very strong? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but answer, but she looked at Jin Zhengnan and asked. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s sharp gazended on ru Yu¡¯s face like a knife. He was very dissatisfied with her question at this moment. He had a feeling that he wanted to throw her out on the spot. Meanwhile, Cai Shaofen, who had turned to look elsewhere, thought that ru Yu was asking about her Hence, she answered indifferently, ¡°exactly. If Old Miss Lan¡¯s reproductive ability is not super strong, Zhensheng has had so many women. Why is she the only one who is pregnant? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned for a moment before she understood who the old Miss Lan that Cai Shaofen was talking about was. Well, she had always been clumsy, and she was not interested in old Miss Lan, so she did not continue to pursue the matter. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, Lei Zhenyu had already run in. When he saw her standing there, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked gently in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, are you alright? Did they bully you? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. Although Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui had bullied her in her home, she had also bullied them back, so there was no need for her toin to Lei Zhenyu now. Lei Zhenyu saw that she was fine and red fiercely at Jin Zhengnan. Then, he held ru Yu¡¯s hand and was about to leave, but when he turned his body to the side, he found Cai Shaofen standing not far away. Chapter 1143

Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143, farewell at the airport

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°sister-inw, you... are also here? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was obviously filled with shock. Logically speaking, Cai Shaofen was not very happy that Lan Ruoshui had joined the Lei family. No matter what, this was the child of her husband¡¯s former woman, even though Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mother had not married Cai Shaofen when they were together. ¡°Your Big Brother called me and asked me toe and see his precious daughter. ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s lips tugged into a smile Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Zhenyu, you know that your elder brother only has one daughter in his entire life. She¡¯s like a precious treasure. If I don¡¯te, if anything happens to her, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and nodded to show his understanding. For so many years, because sister-inw didn¡¯t have children, her rtionship with her elder brother was like that of a stranger on the surface. If it wasn¡¯t for her father suppressing her, they might have already divorced. Ru Yu did not know much about the rtionship between the Lei family, so it was not convenient for her to say anything. Lei Jianyu held her hand and then greeted Cai Shaofen. The two of them walked towards the hospital entrance together. Because the two of them came by car, each of them drove home one by one. They did not have the time or mood to pay attention to Lan Ruoshui who was still in the operating theater. It was already veryte when they got home. Ru Yu had to go out to sketch tomorrow morning, so Lei Zhenyu let her take a shower first and go to bed. He himself received a new case today and still needed to study it. The next morning, Lei Zhenyu drove ru Yu to the airport. On the way, he kept reminding her that Darjeeling was a ce that crossed mountains and ridges. It was said that the train was a product of the 1950s. Be careful ande back quickly if you really can¡¯t. Ru Yu nodded seriously. This was the first time someone had sent her to the airport when she went out to sketch after she was 20 years old. She used to be alone. Even when she was married to Jin Zhengnan for three years, Jin Zhengnan had never sent her to the airport every time she went out. In Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words, she had practiced taekwondo. Most men were no match for her, so he was relieved when she went out, so he did not need to send her off. At the airport, Lei Zhenyu personally helped her carry her luggage. He waited for her to change her boarding pass and personally saw her pass the security check. Then, he reluctantly waved goodbye to her. ???? Boundary Line ???? In the single ward of the hospital Lan Ruoshui came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a blue and white checkered hospital gown. She looked at the man standing by the window and could not help but walk over. She whispered behind him, ¡°Zhengnan, ¡± However, Jin Zhengnan kept looking out of the window without any reaction. She could not help but grab his arm and shake it. Then, she raised her voice slightly and shouted, ¡°Zhengnan! ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Jin Zhengnan finally came back to his senses. He looked tiredly at the petite, Pale, and sickly woman beside him. He frowned. ¡°Ruoshui, the doctor said that you can be discharged today, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Lan Ruoshui snorted. Then, she raised her head to look at her beloved man. She could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Zhengnan, what have you been busy with these two days? Have you finished setting up your house... ¡± When Lan Ruoshui brought up this topic, her heart felt so ufortable that tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She thought of Jin Zhengnan living in his old house after being divorced for so long, and thought of the scene she saw when she rushed over the other day.. Jin Zhengnan actually looked like he had just showered, and he even threw away his clothes in a low voice. Meanwhile, Che Ru Yu was actually wearing a bohemian skirt. Actually, she did not need to take off her clothes for a skirt like that, as long as she lifted up the skirt... ... ... Chapter 1144

Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144 lovers have a different way of doing things

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She didn¡¯t dare to guess if they had done anything before. After all, they were in the bedroom, and they were both standing by the bed at that time. Anyone could guess that they were having sex at that moment. She couldn¡¯t bear it, so she was blinded by anger at that time. Jin Zhengnan was hers, and she had always been alone. She couldn¡¯t stop them from being together in the past. After all, Jin Zhengnan and Che ru Yu were husband and wife. Therefore, she always called Jin Zhengnan every now and then, saying that she was sick or injured or something. And every time he came, she would do everything she could to make him do that with her, even drugging him She just wanted to squeeze him dry, so that he would be exhausted. When she went back, she would no longer have the energy to have sex with Che ru Yu. She had lived this kind of life for three years, and she did not want to live it anymore. Now, she was the eldest daughter of the Lei family, and Jin Zhengnan and che ru Yu had already divorced. She did not need to be secretly with Jin zhengnan anymore She wanted to be with Jin Zhengnan openly, and be Jin Zhengnan¡¯s wife openly. ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. ¡± Jin Zhengnan avoided her question. Instead, he pushed her with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to finish the discharge procedures. Go and change your clothes. ¡± ¡°Zhengnan... that night... you and her... ¡± Lan Ruoshui didn¡¯t give up in the end, and she continued to pester him about this problem ... ¡°Ruoshui! ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face finally turned cold and dark. He turned around and was about to walk to the door. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to stay in this ward any longer. ¡°Zhengnan, ¡± Lan Ruoshui quickly caught up with him. She hugged his strong waist with her arms behind her and pressed her face against his back Only then did she carefully say, ¡°Zhengnan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that recently, because of my pregnancy, we haven¡¯t been together for a long time. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re suffocating. As for Che Ru Yu, she loves you so much. I¡¯m also afraid that she won¡¯t ept it... ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body stood there stiffly. He listened to Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words and looked at the cold wall. He closed his eyes slightly. The wall was cold and devoid of warmth, just like his heart at the moment. After a long while, he used the delicate hand on his waist to turn around and push her body away a little bit. Then, he used his hand to stroke her hair He said in a low voice, ¡°Ruoshui, I know she loves me, but she is such a proud person. The way she loves someone is different from you. ¡± Jin Zhengnan paused for a moment and then pushed her with his hand. ¡°I have nothing to do with her anymore. Hurry up and change your clothes. I will wait for you in the car downstairs. ¡± With that, he did not wait for Lan Ruoshui to change her clothes. Instead, he opened the door of the ward and walked out. Lan Ruoshui looked at the ward door that was opened and closed. She looked at the empty room and smelled the scent that the man had just left behind. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she quickened the pace of changing her clothes. Ten minutester, Lan Ruoshui finally got into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car. Because the miscarriage had only been a few days, her face was still a little Pale. She looked sideways at the man who had started the car She carefully whispered, ¡°Zhengnan, let¡¯s... Let¡¯s go back to our old apartment, okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back to the Lei family. ¡± Jin Zhengnan rolled down the car window, took out a lighter, lit a cigarette, and took a deep breath. ¡°Zhengnan... what are you... ¡± Lan Ruoshui looked at him in confusion. She was very dissatisfied with his attitude. Chapter 1145

Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145 the only way

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had a miscarriage and stayed in the hospital for three days. However, other than waiting for her toe out of the emergency room to send her to the ward on the day of her miscarriage, Jin Zhengnan hade to pick her up today and had not seen him for the past two days. A woman¡¯s mind was always extremely sensitive. She could clearly feel that Jin Zhengnan was distancing himself from her. This made her very terrified and afraid. She did not want to lose him. She definitely did not want to lose him. ¡°Ruoshui, Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu are already married. ¡± Jin Zhengnan stuffed the lighter he had just used into his trouser pocket and exhaled a long puff of smoke to drown himself Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°you also know that Lei Zhenyu is your biological uncle. We can¡¯t be together anymore. ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we be together? ¡± Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice by a few decibels Then, she said angrily, ¡°my father said that if Lei Zhenyu dares to marry che ru Yu, he will kick him out of the Lei family and even announce that he isn¡¯t a member of the Lei family. Since Lei Zhenyu isn¡¯t a member of the Lei family anymore, what does it have to do with me We can still be together openly.¡± When Jin Zhengnan heard this, he smiled bitterly and exhaled a long smoke ring Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t be too naive. I know that your father has the heart to protect you. After all, you are his only daughter. However, Lei Zhenyu is not your father¡¯s son but only your father¡¯s younger brother. Whether or not to kick Lei Zhenyu out of the Lei family is not up to your father but your grandfather. When you and Lei Zhenyu stand in front of your grandfather, do you think that old master Lei cares more about his granddaughter or his younger son? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was at a loss for words. She had been back at the Lei family for a month or two, and that grandfather seemed to still like her. However, if she really wanted topete with Lei Zhenyu, she was not confident at all. Seeing that Lan Ruoshui did not say anything.. Jin Zhengnan said indifferently, ¡°as long as the Lei family lets Lei Zhenyu go back, Lei Zhenyu will definitely bring ru Yu back to the Lei family. If that¡¯s the case, ru Yu will be your proper aunt. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for us. ¡± ¡°then... what should we do? ¡± Lan Ruoshui heard Jin Zhengnan¡¯s analysis She also became nervous and grabbed Jin Zhengnan¡¯s wrist anxiously She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. ¡°Zhengnan, are we just going to watch ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu live a luxurious life? And the two of us are actually going to let go of our own happiness for the sake of them? ¡± ¡°This... I can¡¯t think of any way. ¡± Jin Zhengnan shook his head and smiled bitterly. He threw the half-smoked cigarette out of the car window, then stepped on the elerator and started to drive the car out of the parking space ... ¡°But, I must marry you, ¡± Lan Ruoshui shouted like she was crazy. Then, she looked at Jin Zhengnan who was driving She said as if she was praying, ¡°Zhengnan, you¡¯re so smart. You should think of a way. We¡¯ve loved each other for so many years. We¡¯ve finally gotten together. For the sake of our happy life and for the sake of our future prosperity, we can¡¯t just let go, can we? ¡± Jin zhengnan narrowed his eyes slightly. His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. After a while, he said softly, ¡°it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little difficult. ¡± ¡°What way? ¡± Lan Ruoshui asked in a hurry. Her face was already filled with joy. ¡°The only way is ¡ª ¡± Jin Zhengnan pursed his thin lips slightly and then said word by word, ¡°let che ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu divorce! ¡± Chapter 1146

Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146 newlyweds who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was sketching in darjeeling. The original schedule was set for a week, but the scenery in Darjeeling was too beautiful, and she happened to know a few Tibetan aunties. They were all very enthusiastic, not to mention that she was also interested in Buddhism there. As a result, this kind of schedule was dyed again and again. The one-week round trip was actually tormented by her for almost three weeks. So, when she returned to Seoul, it was already the mid-autumn Festival. Although the mid-autumn Festival was a traditional festival in China, South Korea had always celebrated the festival like China. Whatever Dragon Boat Festival, the mid-autumn Festival, and the Spring Festival were all the same as China, so South Koreans also celebrated the Reunion Day today. She had been in Darjeeling for nearly twenty days, and she hardly turned on herputer during the day. Usually, when she was sketching and drawing, she did not like to be disturbed the most, so she turned on herputer at night before going to bed to reply to the messages she had received Or she could just send a text message to her family to let them know that she was safe. Of course, she received a text message from Lei Zhenyu every day, and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s text message did not have much content. It was nothing more than reminding her to pay attention to her safety and ensure her health when she was outside. Of course, what she was most concerned about was her return date She was very dissatisfied with the dy in her return date. Regarding the Reunion Day of the mid-autumn Festival on August 15th, Binhai¡¯s parents sent her a text message asking if she wanted to go back. She directly rejected it, saying that she was in Darjeeling and couldn¡¯t go back at all. There was no point in looking. Che Qixuan knew that she and Lei Zhenyu were married. He sent a text message asking her if she wanted to bring Lei Zhenyu back to his home for the mid-autumn Festival. He also said that ording to Chinese rules, Lei Zhenyu should go to send his father-inw the festival or something. She smiled and replied to Che Qixuan¡¯s text message, saying that she didn¡¯t know about this issue yet. She wanted to wait until she returned to Seoul to discuss it with Lei Zhenyu before giving him an answer. The ne finallynded at Seoul airport. She carried a small bag and walked out. When she arrived at the departure hall, she saw Lei Zhenyu waving at her from afar. She was slightly stunned and walked over. After not seeing him for three weeks, the two of them were slightly embarrassed. They were already married and were clearly husband and wife. However, after being separated for such a long time, they actually did not even dare to hug each other. They forced themselves to hug each other, and in the end, their faces turned red. ¡°My luggage has not arrived yet. Wait a little longer. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she turned around and walked towards the direction of the luggage, while Lei Zhenyu pushed arge cart over to follow her. The luggage arrived very quickly. Lei Zhenyupletely followed the rule that his husband was a coolie. He pushed the car, dragged the luggage, moved the luggage into the trunk, and so on. He did not let ru Yu do anything at all. She just watched from the side. ¡°Is it hard at Darjeeling Ridge? ¡± Lei Zhenyu drove as he turned his head to look at Ru Yu who was sitting in the passenger seat. After not seeing her for twenty days, her skin was obviously dark. After all, she had gone to the hignds. However, even if it was dark.. She was still so good-looking. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, ¡± ru Yu answered very naturally. However, there was a trace of warmth in her heart. She immediately changed the topic. ¡°Well, during the twenty days that I was away, did any beautiful women... Take the initiative to look for you? ¡± It was just a joke that was casually pulled out to change the topic. However, Lei Zhenyu became serious. He turned his head to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°then... do you hope for it or not? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Ru Yu immediately became speechless. Then, she turned around and red at Lei Zhenyu ... ¡°Hahaha¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh out loud. He felt that her slightly angry expression was very cute. Chapter 1147

Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan break up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was fuming. She must have been out of her mind to ask such a question. Did she wish What did she wish for? Did she wish for it? Did she say that she didn¡¯t wish for it She was dizzy. Didn¡¯t it mean that she cared about Lei Zhenyu She was sweating. She was serious about an arranged marriage? If she said that she wished for it, what woman would wish for her husband to have another woman outside Even if it was an arranged marriage, it was still marriage, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°today is the mid-autumn Festival. Where are we going to admire the moon at night? ¡± Ru Yu finally stopped talking about other messy things with Lei Zhenyu and started talking about today¡¯s festival. ¡°Admire the moon? ¡± Lei Zhenyu probably had to go to the pavilion behind the Lei family to look at her. ¡°My father¡¯s illness has been cured, and his mood is probably getting better. A few days ago, he asked me to go home. I thought about it and decided that moving home was better than continuing to fight with them. So, I moved back the night beforest. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Ru Yu was a little surprised. Although she thought that after she left, Lei Zhenyu would definitely go to see his father, she didn¡¯t expect Lei Taihe to forgive Lei Zhenyu so quickly and actually let him move back in. From this, it could be deduced that the possibility of Lei Zhenyu being driven out of the Lei family was very small As for the property of the Lei family, he wouldn¡¯t lose a single cent. It was estimated that Lei Zhensheng still couldn¡¯t control the sky with one hand, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Lei family now. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her from the side and said, ¡°I also helped you move your things to the Lei family. We can finally go back to the Lei family openly. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± ru Yu replied faintly. She only turned on her phone when she got off the ne, so there were a lot of text messagesing in at this moment. Therefore, she was currently lowering her head to reply to the text messages from Binhai. ¡°Then won¡¯t Lan Ruoshui never be recognized by the Lei family? ¡± The reason why ru yu asked this was because of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words on the day she and Lei Zhenyu got married. At that time, he said that she wanted to marry Lei Zhenyu The Lei family wanted to Chase Lei Zhenyu out. And now, Lei Zhenyu brought her back to the Lei family. In that case, Lan Ruoshui would never be recognized by the Lei family. At least, she couldn¡¯t be recognized publicly because Lan Ruoshui was going to marry Jin Zhengnan. ¡°I was just about to tell you about this. ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped the car at the traffic light and waited for the red light. He looked at her from the side and said, ¡°from now on, we will live in the Lei family. You will have a higher chance of interacting with Lan Ruoshui. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Ru Yu did not react in time and replied to thestment. She turned to look at Lei Zhenyu who was driving forward. ¡°because Lan Ruoshui is my big brother¡¯s daughter. She also lives in the Lei family, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied calmly. ¡°Is your father willing for his granddaughter to marry his daughter-inw¡¯s ex-husband? ¡± Ru Yu widened her eyes in shock. She did not expect the Lei family to be so open-minded. ¡°Of course not. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and said, ¡°so, in order to inherit my brother¡¯s property and for the sake of wealth and wealth, Lan Ruoshui had no choice but to give up the love that she had been holding on to. She and Jin Zhengnan have already broken up. ¡± Ru Yu thought that she had heard wrongly She turned to look at Lei Zhenyu, her eyes full of doubt. Lei Zhenyu nodded heavily at her, indicating that she had not heard wrong. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. ¡°Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui love each other so deeply, so sincerely, and their love is so persistent. Besides... ¡± Chapter 1148

Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148, direct confrontation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you trying to say that Lan Ruoshui is still enduring humiliation for the sake of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s career? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and took over ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m awyer. I¡¯ve seen many examples in this area. What a sacred love. In fact, it seems powerless in the face of money. Back then, for the sake of the development of hispany, didn¡¯t Jin Zhengnan abandon his love with Lan Ruoshui to marry you ¡°Now, Lan Ruoshui abandoned her love with Jin Zhengnan to go back and forth to the Lei family for the Lei family¡¯s shares. The two of them can be considered as a pair in cahoots. ¡± Ru Yu listened to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s mockery of Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s love, but she did not join in the mockery. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were indeed very in love. She firmly believed this point. Of course, perhaps it was because of their family environment since young, the two of them might temporarily put their love in the second ce when it came to their career and money. However, once their career was sessful or money was in their hands.. They would quickly regain their love. Ru Yu was a painter, and people who dabbled in art were usually very emotional. In the face of the rational and enduring love between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui, she was actually not unmoved. She always felt that their love was a little tragic... ... She did not know what she was feeling at this moment. She had once put all her heart and soul into loving Jin Zhengnan, but Jin Zhengnan had put all his heart and soul into loving Lan Ruoshui, throwing away her love like it was nothing. Now, she heard from Lei Zhenyu that Lan Ruoshui had actually abandoned Jin Zhengnan for the sake of the Lei family¡¯s property and the status of the Lei family¡¯s eldest daughter! She felt that this was somewhat inconceivable. Three weeks ago, Lan Ruoshui had run into her and Jin Zhengnan standing in the bedroom and could not stand it. She had even lost the child in her belly because of anger. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s various behaviors were all centered around Jin Zhengnan. She loved Jin Zhengnan wholeheartedly, so how could she be willing to break up with Jin Zhengnan? It was not the first time ru Yu walked into the house. Thest time she came, she and Lei Zhenyu only stood there for a few minutes. This time, she wanted to stay here and treat this ce as her home. The Lei family was simr to many wealthy families. There were rockeries in the courtyard and a few por trees. Green Pines could be seen everywhere and there were not many metasequoia trees. Not Far Away, there was a swimming pool. Beside the swimming pool, there were steps leading up to the rockeries. Behind the rockeries, there was a small square. The small square had a blue ss canopy. It was probably used for holding open-air banquets when there were guests at home. She stood at the entrance and gave Lei Zhenyu a nce. Lei Zhenyu went to the underground parking lot to park his car. She stood there waiting for him. She did not expect that two minutester, Lan Ruoshui would walk out of the hall. After three days of separation, people would look at Lan Ruoshui in a new light. The current Lan Ruoshui could not be more appropriate to describe her. From head to toe, she was a famous brand. She walked with her head held high and her chest puffed out. On her face was the arrogance of a small person who had achieved sess There was no trace of the former Lan Ruoshui on her. On the way here, Lei Zhenyu had already told her that he wanted to get along with Lan Ruoshui under the same roof. However, she did not expect to bump into her as soon as she got off the car. Ru Yu instinctively felt that something was strange, so she frowned slightly and turned her head away as if she did not see her. Lan Ruoshui was obviously not happy with ru Yu¡¯s current expression, so she obviously had nothing better to do. ¡°What are you standing here for? Are you guarding the door? The Lei family doesn¡¯t hire a guard dog. ¡± Chapter 1149

Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149 unpopr daughter-inw

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu originally wanted to keep a low profile in the Lei family and not get into any conflict with anyone, especially Lan Ruoshui. After all, Lan Ruoshui had already broken up with Jin Zhengnan, and her identity in the Lei family was Lan Ruoshui¡¯s aunt As an elder, she shouldn¡¯t be too calctive with a junior. Of course, she knew that it was impossible to get along well with Lan Ruoshui because the rtionship between the two of them had reached the point where they were almost enemies. She only hoped that she could get along with Lan Ruoshui like an ordinary stranger Even if she saw her, she would pretend not to know her. It seemed that this was her wishful thinking. Lan Ruoshui did not want to treat her as a stranger at all. She treated her as an enemy at all times, so the moment they met, they immediately flew towards her with sharp des. ¡°A watchdog? ¡± Ru Yu snorted coldly and looked straight at Lan Ruoshui. She asked, ¡°ording to Miss Lan¡¯s thinking, so long as someone is standing outside the door, they are considered a watchdog, right? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was about to speak, but when she looked up, she saw Cai Shaofen who was already in front of her. Her face immediately flushed red, and she immediately smiled and called out, ¡°mom. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give birth to a child who is a mistress like you. Just call me Auntie. ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s face was cold, and she didn¡¯t even look at Lan Ruoshui. She turned her head and looked at ru Yu. ¡°Go in, why are you standing here? ¡± ¡°waiting for Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu smiled and looked at her sister-inw. ¡°He stopped the car. sister-inw, you go in first. ¡± As soon as ru Yu finished speaking, Lei Zhenyu had alreadye over. The two of them followed Cai Shaofen into the hall. To Lan Ruoshui, who was standing at the side, they treated her like air. Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she gritted her teeth. As they walked into the hall, Lei Taihe Happened To be sitting on the Sofa in the living room. Ru Yu had already seen Lei Taihe thest time, so she did not need Lei Zhenyu to introduce her. She walked forward and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Dad, happy mid-autumn Festival! ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± Lei Taihe replied with a cold face. He did not even look at the gift that Lei Zhenyu handed over and directly threw it on the SOFA. It was clear that he was still not very satisfied with ru Yu¡¯s identity. Ru Yu only felt a little awkward and did not know what to do. Cai Shaofen walked over and called her lightly, ¡°second sister-inw, there is Chinese food specially prepared in the kitchen. Can youe over and take a look? ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s tone was polite and polite, as if ru Yu was a guest of the Lei family. Ru Yu didn¡¯t bother with her. After all, she was new here. Although she had met Cai Shaofen before, they had never interacted before. The people she just met were usually polite and polite. When she followed Cai Shaofen to the kitchen, she saw a few Chinese dishes. They looked pretty good. She smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not picky. This is already very good. ¡± Cai Shaofen looked at her with a little surprise. She didn¡¯t say much and led her out again. Lei Zhensheng just happened toe in from outside the door. He probably saw Lan Ruoshui outside the door with a sad face, and Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu were already in the hall. He instinctively thought that they had bullied her. ¡°from now on, we¡¯re family. Everyone should get along with each other. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words seemed to be directed at everyone, but in fact, he was alluding to ru Yu. This was because only ru Yu and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s rtionship was hostile. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs for a while. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face was also cold. Probably because of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t greet Lei Zhensheng, and ru Yu didn¡¯t either. Chapter 1150

Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: the Group Dinner of Scheming and scheming

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°your brother seems to have a lot of opinions about me. ¡± Ru Yu frowned and followed Lei Zhenyu into his room on the third floor. ¡°ignore him. ¡± Lei Zhensheng asked her to sit down on the SOFA. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°my brother only has one daughter now. She¡¯s precious. He has never doted on her before. Now that she¡¯s by his side, how can he not dote on her? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s his own business that he dotes on Lan Ruoshui, but he can¡¯t always target me. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s brows were still locked. ¡°could it be that your brother is ming me for Lan Ruoshui¡¯s miscarriage? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said with certainty. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he won¡¯t agree to let me go back to the Lei family with you. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. It seemed to be the case. Lei Zhenyu saw that she was still frowning He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve achieved your goal of marrying me. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui really can¡¯t get married. Aren¡¯t they separated now? ¡± Ru Yu smiled bitterly when she heard this. Her goal had been achieved, but why couldn¡¯t she find any reason to be happy? ¡°From now on, this room will be ourmon room. ¡± Lei Zhenyu pointed at the room and said to Ru Yu, ¡°from tonight onwards, we will be staying in the same room. ¡± Ru Yu looked at the room. It was actually not particrly big. Although there was a living room and a cloakroom, it was not as big as her room at the Che family¡¯s house. It was also not as big as her one-story apartment in one inch ink city. After sitting in the room for a while, a servant knocked on the door and asked them to go down for dinner. The Lei family¡¯s mid-autumn festival reunion dinner was mainly Korean cuisine with Chinese dishes as a supplement. Perhaps to take care of ru Yu, the Chinese dishes were ced in front of ru Yu. Although it was a festival, Korean fried rice cake and Kimchi would still appear on the dining table. Although ru Yu had stayed in Korea for many years, she still did not like these two dishes, especially Kimchi. She usually did not eat them at all. Lei Taihe sat at the head of the round dining table. Lei Zhensheng and Cai Shaofen sat at the head of the table. She and Lei Zhenyu sat on the left while Lan Ruoshui sat on the right. They sat face to face. Cai Shaofen might have been the mistress of this house for many years, so everything was arranged by her. The meat and vegetables on the table were very reasonable. She was also very polite to her family members. She even repeatedly asked Lei Zhenyu to help ru Yu with the dishes She even personally helped Lei Taihe with the dishes. Lei Taihe¡¯s face had always been gloomy. He did not know who he was angry with. In short, he did not like everyone at the table. It was ru Yu¡¯s first time joining the Lei family. She did not know anything and did not dare to make wild guesses Thus, she could only sit beside Lei Zhenyu and bury her head in the food. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face was also cold. Seeing that both ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu were dissatisfied, she looked at Ru Yu several times as if she wanted to chop her into pieces, because they were sitting opposite each other during the meal. Ru Yu was clear in her heart. Lan Ruoshui was unwilling to ept this, especially when she saw that she actually walked into the Lei family and sat with Lei Zhenyu as husband and wife, while she sat there alone Her beloved man, Jin Zhengnan, could not sit together with her. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face had also been gloomy, especially when he saw his daughter¡¯s Pale little face, while his younger brother had married his daughter¡¯s beloved man¡¯s ex-wife. This made him feel ufortable no matter what. Chapter 1151

Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: You Know Dongfang Mo and his wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He watched as his daughter, who had suffered for more than twenty years, suffered a setback in love. Now, she ended up alone because of Lei Zhenyu. As a father, how could he not feel sorry for her Thus, he became more and more dissatisfied with ru Yu. He med the reason for Lan Ruoshui¡¯s current pain on ru Yu. Ru Yu sat at the dining table of the Lei family and ate. In fact, it was almost like sitting on a needle board. Eating with such a scheming family, even if there was a mountain of delicacies in front of you, you probably wouldn¡¯t have the slightest appetite. It wasn¡¯t that she had never eaten at a big dining table, nor had she never eaten a family reunion dinner. In fact, before she married Jin Zhengnan, she had spent every mid-autumn festival and Spring Festival in Binhai. Of course, she had eaten a family reunion dinner with the Dongfang family. She remembered that the Dongfang family¡¯s dining table didn¡¯t have a mountain of delicacies during the Spring Festival. Because her mother, Xi Muru, joined the World Environmental Protection Association, she advocated Environmental Protection in everything. The mountain of delicacies wouldn¡¯t appear on the Dongfang family¡¯s dining table. Her mother, Xi Muru, had always been a good cook. During the reunion dinner, she would often cook by herself. Many ordinary ingredients could be made into exquisite delicacies in her hands. Ru Yu¡¯s favorite dish was her mother¡¯s vegetarian belly made from gluten. ¡°Miss Che, why aren¡¯t you eating the Chinese sturgeon? ¡± Lan Ruoshui looked up and saw that ru Yu did not even move her chopsticks towards the Chinese sturgeon She could not help but mock, ¡°this is a wild Chinese sturgeon, right? Miss Che, it can¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t eaten it before, right? Do you want me to teach you how to eat it? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention to ru Yu. Ru Yu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile Then, she said inly, ¡°I remember that Mr. Dongfang Mo said ten years ago that he supported environmental protection from me. The delicacies of the mountains and seas disappeared from the Dongfang family¡¯s dining table, and Ms. Xi Muru said that we should stay away from precious animals, especially those that are on the verge of extinction. ¡± ¡°Che Ru Yu, do you know the Dongfang Mo couple? ¡± Lei Taihe retracted his chopsticks that had just reached the side of the Chinese sturgeon¡¯s te and looked at ru Yu in puzzlement. ¡°HMPH, I guess I¡¯ve only seen Dongfang Mo¡¯s interview in the World Financial Magazine. ¡± Lan Ruoshui did not wait for ru Yu¡¯s reply and took the initiative to continue, ¡°Dongfang Mo is such a mysterious big shot and the richest man in Asia. It¡¯s not easy to get to know him. Dongfang Mo said it casually during the interview, so she took it as a motto. ¡± Ru Yu smiled faintly when she heard this and did not argue She just looked at Lei Taihe and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m a painter. I¡¯ve gone to Binhai to attend some art exhibitions asionally. It just so happened that Mr. Dongfang Mo apanied his wife, Xi Muru, to attend the opening ceremony of the art exhibition, so we¡¯ve met once before. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Lei Taihe nodded Then he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ve really forgotten. Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, Xi Muru, used to be our Korean painter, Yan Ru. You went to Binhai to attend the art exhibition. It¡¯s normal to be able to see them. ¡± ¡°Eat first. The food is almost cold, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said gloomily. Then he turned to re at his daughter. ¡°Ruoshui, don¡¯t talk during meals in the future. Our Lei family¡¯s rule is not to talk during meals. ¡± ¡°In my opinion, in the future, we still have to promote environmental protection. ¡± As Lei Taihe spoke, he looked at his daughter-inw, Cai Shaofen. ¡°Who got this Chinese sturgeon? ¡± Chapter 1152

Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152. It¡¯s not easy to get pregnant when you¡¯re fat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cai Shaofen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change She said indifferently, ¡°Dad, you know that I¡¯ve always been unfamiliar with the kitchen, and I don¡¯t know how to cook. Usually, the supervisor is in charge of this aspect. As for this Chinese sturgeon, ording to the supervisor, it was Miss Lan who specially came to show her respect to you. ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s face immediately darkened. His sharp gaze swept over Lan Ruoshui, and he didn¡¯t say anything. However, the dissatisfaction in his expression was obvious. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face immediately flushed red. She had spent a lot of effort and money for this Chinese sturgeon. Her goal was to curry favor with her grandfather, and at the same time, to bring honor to her father This was because only Lei Taihe had the right to drive ru Yu away. However, she did not expect that she would be rejected by a single sentence from Che ru Yu. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Damn Che Ru Yu, she had to think of a way to separate her and Lei Zhenyu. The dinner table that was originally filled with intrigue and intrigue quieted down because Lei Zhensheng had just taught Lan Ruoshui the Lei family¡¯s rule of not talking during dinner. However, it became even more depressing because no one spoke anymore. It was not easy to finish dinner. Ru Yu let out a long sigh of relief. She only wanted to run upstairs. She did not want to stay with such a family. However, Lei Zhenyu pulled her along and said that they were going to enjoy the moon tonight. The Lei family¡¯s rule was to cut mooncakes while enjoying the moon. Ru Yu was a little helpless. It was not that she did not like watching the moon during the mid-autumn festival. In the past, she would also watch the moon at the right time during the mid-autumn festival. However, tonight, when she was with these scheming people, would she be able to have that kind of elegance? Of course, regardless of whether she could or not, the Lei family¡¯s rules still had to be followed. After all, she was the daughter-inw of the Lei family Moreover, Cai Shaofen and Lan Ruoshui had changed into the pce clothes from the past in Korea, just like the pce maids in Chang ¡®Jin. Fortunately, ru Yu lived in Korea for a long time, so she often saw such clothes, so she did not find it funny. However, she did not follow the trend and change into such clothes. Moreover, she did not have such clothes. Looking at the moon in the small square behind the rockery, the sky in Korea was not good. It was gray, and the moon couldn¡¯te out from the clouds for half a day. Ru Yu could only sit at the side and eat the mooncake with a fork out of boredom. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much sweet food, ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s voice came from not far away, ¡°it¡¯s not easy for a girl to get pregnant when she¡¯s fat. ¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough. ¡± Ru Yu had just put a piece of mooncake into her mouth, and because of her shock, she swallowed it before she had time to chew it, so she kept coughing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you a painter? You don¡¯t look like a refined person at all when you eat. ¡± Lei Zhensheng frowned at the side. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with ru Yu¡¯s performance tonight. Ru Yu immediately fell silent. Alright, this Lei family was pretending. They had many stupid rules. Moreover, wasn¡¯t this choking caused by Lei Taihe¡¯s words that it was not easy to get pregnant after gaining weight? Lei Zhenyu rushed over and patted her back. Then, he looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°Dad, since the moon can¡¯te out for a long time, ru Yu and I should go back to our room first. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Lei Taihe responded from his nostrils. When he saw Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu turn around, he couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°since you¡¯re already married, having a child is the first task. Don¡¯t just focus on ying. ¡± Chapter 1153

Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: The Full Moon of mid-autumn Festival

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu walked towards the Lei family¡¯s vi. When they reached the corner, she instinctively turned her head to look at Lan Ruoshui. It just so happened that her and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with hostility that wanted to tear her apart. She frowned instinctively and almost instantly understood that the so-called break-up between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui was probably a cover for death. The two of them probably had other ns, right? ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been frowning the whole way. ¡± Lei Zhenyu pushed the door open and walked into the room that belonged to the two of them with her. When he closed the door behind him, he asked almost instinctively. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and yawned. She looked at the room. Although there was a bed and a Sofa, the Sofa was a sofa for two after all. It was probably impossible for people to lie down. Lei Zhenyu saw that she was sizing up the room and immediately understood. There was a teasing smile on the corner of his mouth. He moved his mouth to her ear and said with a light smile, ¡°are you worried that... I really want to cook raw rice with you? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned and smiled. She pushed his head away with her hand and then reminded him lightly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, don¡¯t forget that we have an agreement. You are awyer, so of course you know the principle of abiding by the agreement. ¡± ¡°tonight is the mid-autumn Festival. ¡± Lei Zhenyu said a little sadly, ¡°ru Yu, don¡¯t you know the story of the full moon of the mid-autumn festival? I feel that the atmosphere tonight is very good. ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She got up and went to her suitcase to get a set of pajamas. She turned around and walked to the bathroom. She was tired from the long-distance flight. If she was going back to her home, she would have gone to bed long ago. Tonight at the Lei residence.. She was already patient enough to eat and admire the moon. Lei Zhenyu saw that she was ignoring his tactful meaning and said with a little hurt, ¡°ru Yu, you are really not ordinary conservative. Don¡¯t tell me that in your heart, i... Can¡¯t even be a bed partner? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him and refused to answer his question. As a modern woman, her thoughts were not conservative at all. Although she had never experienced the kind of things between men and women, the information in this era was very advanced How could she not know what was going on? Her thoughts were not conservative, but it did not mean that she would casually do that kind of thing with a man. Because she had always been very traditional in her bones. She had always felt that that kind of thing had to be done with the man she liked It was even meaningful to do it with the man she loved. It could not be done as casually as eating. Of course, she had once loved Jin Zhengnan. After she married Jin Zhengnan, she had also longed to do that kind of thing with him. However, Jin Zhengnan had poured cold water on her and extinguished all of her passion. He had also made herpletely give up on that kind of thing. Now, her thoughts had gradually changed. She no longer believed that the person she married had to be someone she deeply loved. It was fine as long as she felt that it was appropriate. She also thought the same about that kind of thing. It didn¡¯t have to be two people who loved each other deeply. Under the permission of morality and thew, a husband and wife couldpletely do that kind of thing. She and Lei Zhenyu were husband and wife, and it was legal. However, the prerequisite was that they had an agreed marriage, and that constantly reminded her that their marriage was aimed at a transaction. Therefore, of course, they couldn¡¯t do anything outside of a transaction. Chapter 1154

Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154 only warmed the bed for his wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, it was not that he had not thought about it. If they lived together for a long time, they would asionally have to share a bed. Perhaps one day, at a certain moment, the atmosphere was very good, and they were both confused, so they could not help but do something that vited the agreement. In fact, that kind of thing should not be difficult, right She thought about it the other way around. It was just that she took off all her clothes and theny on the bed. He was pressing on her body and moving around randomly. It would probably be done in a few minutes or more. It was obviously a very simple thing, but when she was really in the same room with Lei Zhenyu, they really did not even have time to sleep on the SOFA. The two of them had to lie on the same bed. Lei Zhenyu had even hinted that he wanted to cook cooked rice with her tonight She was shocked to find that, in fact, she was very open-minded. Deep Down, she was still so traditional that it was impossible for her to do such things casually. Lei Zhenyu was slightly hurt as he looked at the woman who had already walked into the bathroom to take a shower. It seemed that he was a little too confident. When he had signed the agreement, he had promised her not to do anything substantive because he felt that it was a small matter. He was even certain that.. As long as she lived with him, that kind of thing would naturally happen. However, he did not expect that she was really an eyesore. Shepletely took the agreement as an imperial edict and did not have the slightest intention of doing so. He could not help but wonder who was more responsible for the failure of her marriage with Jin Zhengnan Jin Zhengnan was outside rolling around with Lan Ruoshui. Could it be that she... ... Was cold in that aspect? Ru Yu walked into the bathroom and realized that the bathtub was already filled with a bathtub full of flower petals. She frowned slightly. After she and Lei Zhenyu had their meal, they went outside to admire the moon. who was the one who soaked these flower petals? Well, it was probably a servant of the Lei family. She didn¡¯t take it to heart and went straight into the bathtub. The rose petals floated on the water surface and rippled with the water, like satin drifting with the wind. Ru Yuy in the bathtub and submerged her entire body in the water. The water temperature was about 38 degrees Celsius. The silk-like caress of her skin was sofortable that she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft Moan. It wasn¡¯t that she had never taken a flower petal bath before. When she was living at her daddy¡¯s house, she often took a flower petal bath. Of course, when she returned to Binhai, it was even more so. Flowers bloomed in one inch ink city all year round. She could take any flower petal bath she wanted. Later on, when she married Jin Zhengnan, she didn¡¯t take a flower petal bath anymore. Because Jin Zhengnan was allergic to pollen, even the shower Gel didn¡¯t use those with floral fragrance. She usually bought milk to lubricate the shower GEL. Ru Yu took a bath for about half an hour. When she came out, she was surprised to find that Lei Zhenyu was no longer sitting on the sofa. She was stunned. Just as she was wondering if he had gone downstairs, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came from the bed. ¡°honey, hurry up ande to bed. I have already warmed the bed for you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled very naturally. Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. However, she still walked towards the bed andy down beside Lei Zhenyu She could not help butugh and said, ¡°it¡¯s summer now, alright? Our Room has an air conditioner on. Zhenyu, are you used to warming up a woman¡¯s bed, to the point that you want to help me warm up the bed in the summer? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately became unhappy. He lifted the nket and got off the bed. He muttered gloomily, ¡°I only warm the bed for my wife. In the past, I wasn¡¯t married and I didn¡¯t have a wife. ¡± Chapter 1155

Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155. She really thought he was Liu Xiahui

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Ru Yu apologized immediately, and then she sighed softly, ¡°look, although we¡¯re in a business marriage, if you sleep with me, you¡¯ll probably be at a disadvantage. I¡¯ve been married before, and even... ¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t feel at a disadvantage, ¡± Lei Zhenyu hurriedly interrupted her. He knew that she would definitely say that she had slept with another man. For some reason, when he thought of her sleeping with Jin Zhengnan on the same bed, he actually felt a burning jealousy in his heart. This kind of emotion hadpletely surpassed the content of their marriage agreement. Ru Yu immediately fell silent. Since he did not feel that he was at a disadvantage, fine, then she would not dwell on this issue anymore. She nced at him by the bed and frowned slightly. ¡°Is it still early? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and then turned around to get his pajamas from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom. Ru Yu was really tired. Even though she was lying on an unfamiliar bed, she could smell the familiar pine fragrance in her nostrils. She closed her eyes and was actually dazed very quickly. When Lei Zhenyu came out of the shower, he saw a sleeping beauty lying on the bed. She really thought of him as Liu Xiahui. What if he acted shamelessly and did not abide by the agreement? Shaking his head, he got onto the bed and looked at her lying on the bed, breathing evenly. He pulled the air conditioner and ced it on her waist. He was lying next to her, but he could not fall asleep like her. Finally, he turned sideways, stretched out his arm, and passed under her neck. With a little force, he pulled her body into his embrace. Ru Yu woke up almost instinctively. Just as she was about to struggle, he used his arms to stabilize her body, and his thin lips moved close to her ear He whispered, ¡°we already hugged and slept once, didn¡¯t we? I think it felt good that time. Besides, it¡¯s just hugging and sleeping. It¡¯s not a matter of substance. ¡± Ru Yu was already in a daze. When she heard what he said, her face could not help but turn slightly red. Thest time she had her period, he had hugged and slept with her for two nights. He wanted to massage her lower abdomen. Alright, it seemed that hugging was not a matter of substance. She was also very sleepy, and his embrace was indeed veryfortable. She no longer struggled and snuggled into her embrace, continuing to sleep. Lei Zhenyu used his hand to help her tidy up the messy hair on her forehead. He looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly. She was really heartless. No matter what he said, she would believe him. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would turn into a big bad wolf and eat her up? Of course, Lei Zhenyu did not know that ru Yu was a taekwondo master. If he knew, he would not think so. In fact, if ru Yu was not willing, he would not be able to eat her at all. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu did not turn into a big bad wolf. He did not want to ruin her image in her heart. Therefore, he only kissed her on the forehead and controlled his body. Then, he closed his eyes and followed her breathing They fell asleep together. The two people who did not love each other, just based on the agreement and the purpose of the transaction, actually hugged each other and fell asleep just like that. They were like the most ordinary couple in the world. In fact, the world-shaking love in this world was very rare, and the fairy tale of the prince and the princess was just a fairy tale after all. In real life, romantic affairs were very rare, and many people got married because they were suitable for each other They got together for their own reasons, and in the end, after being together for a long time, they naturally had the feeling of relying on each other. Therefore, they did not want to separate anymore, and felt like holding hands for a lifetime. Chapter 1156

Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu still had to go to work. The Lei family¡¯s vi was not close to the city, so the two of them only stayed in the Lei family for two days. After the mid-autumn holiday, they returned to their apartment in the city. On the morning of the 17th day of the 8th month in the lunar calendar, ru Yu went downstairs to eat. She happened to run into Lan Ruoshui, who came upstairs. She had nned to walk past her like that, but she did not expect Lan Ruoshui to take the initiative to stop her. She frowned at that time, but Lan Ruoshui looked at her with a strange smile and said in a strange tone, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t tell me you think that my uncle has never been in a rtionship before he was 30 years old? ¡± She felt that these words were very harsh and could not help but reply coldly, ¡°so what if I¡¯ve been in a rtionship? I¡¯ve been married before, who hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship before? ¡± Lan Ruoshui said with a mocking expression, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you just had to be with someone else, why did you have to lie to me? Are you and Masao getting married? It¡¯s just a marriage certificate, okay? What do you mean by real marriage? Do you understand? ¡± Her face immediately darkened Then, she retorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that in Miss Lan¡¯s eyes, only when a man and a woman have sex is considered marriage If that¡¯s the case, then the hostess of the nightclub probably has sex with more than one man every night, right Then how many times will they get married in their lifetime?¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face immediately turned livid. She couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger, ¡°Zhengnan and I are truly in love. We will definitely get married. ¡± Ru Yu looked at the hysterical Lan Ruoshui She sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not truly in love. It seems like the topic we were talking about was marriage. No matter what your rtionship with Jin Zhengnan is, you¡¯ve never been crowned as Mrs. Jin. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu quickly turned around and walked downstairs. She did not have time to care about the angry Lan Ruoshui behind her. She could do whatever she wanted. She and Lei Zhenyu had already returned to the Lei family. Lan Ruoshui was going to marry Jin Zhengnan That was something even more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Breakfast was spent in silence. Lan Ruoshui did note downstairs. The maid said that she was sick and did not want to eat. Cai Shaofen also did not go upstairs to care about her. Instead, she urged ru Yu to eat more. Ru Yu stayed in the Lei family for two nights and one day. She did notmunicate much with Cai Shaofen, but she could feel that she was indeed a gentle and virtuous woman. Moreover, she was a good housekeeper. It was no wonder that she did not have children and Lei Taihe did not ask his son to divorce her. After breakfast, ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu drove back to their apartment in the city. Cai Shaofen went out to see her off. They stood in the courtyard outside the door and waited for Lei Zhenyu to drive over. ¡°yesterday, you said that you have a friend who is the director of the obstetrics and Gynecology Department. ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s face was a little red. She whispered to Ru Yu in embarrassment. ¡°Yes. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. ¡°although my friend is not yet thirty years old, her medical skills are passed down from generation to generation. Her mother is a professor in the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology. She learned to deliver babies from her mother when she was sixteen years old. She is an expert in the field of obstetrics and gynecology. ¡± ¡°I have been feeling a little unwell recently. When are you free? ¡± Cai Shaofen lowered her head as her face turned red. Although she was a forty-year-old woman, she still sounded like a young girl when it came to this matter. Ru Yu was slightly stunned as she reacted. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°actually, I have more freedom in my time. You can call me if you are free. I will call my friend instead. ¡± Cai Shaofen nodded, and Lei Zhenyu drove over. Ru Yu immediately said goodbye to her, pulled open the passenger door, and sat in the car. Chapter 1157

Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157 habit was a scary thing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was busy when she returned to the studio. She had a lot of things to do. She went to Darjeeling for twenty days and drew a lot of pictures. The People in the studio were busy sending the pictures to be framed and bound. At night, she didn¡¯t go back to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment because she had to go back to her father¡¯s ce. She brought some things back from Darjeeling for her father. So in the afternoon, she sent a text message to Lei Zhenyu, asking him not to prepare her dinner tonight. However, when she drove back to her father¡¯s car, she was surprised to find that Lei Zhenyu was already chatting with her father in the living room. When he saw her surprised look, he gave her a reproachful look, meaning that he should call her when he went back to his mother¡¯s house. Ru Yu was immediately speechless. Actually, she had never thought of bringing Lei Zhenyu back home. In her mind, she always remembered that she and Lei Zhenyu were married through trade and had signed an agreement. Sooner orter, the agreement would expire and the trade fair would be terminated. Lei Zhenyu was awyer, but it seemed that he rarely got along with Che Qixuan. Ru Yu could only go to the kitchen to cook. Fortunately, she had followed her mother into the kitchen since she was young. Although her culinary skills were not superb, she could still cook a few dishes. By the time she finished cooking in the kitchen, Lei Zhenyu was already ying chess with Che Qixuan. She sighed lightly. This man knew how to cater to her interests. Daddy loved to y chess. Sure enough, Che Qixuan had a good impression of Lei Zhenyu. After dinner, Lei Zhenyu took ru Yu away. Che Qixuan said to Lei Zhenyu, e over to y when you have time in the future. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded his head like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll remember it. Daddy, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m too diligent and impatient. ¡± Ru Yu sucked in a breath of cold air. Was this Lei Zhenyu too much? was he the one who called Him Daddy They had an agreement on marriage, okay? On the way back, ru Yu scolded him a little angrily. ¡°Who allowed you toe to my daddy¡¯s house? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll stay at your mother¡¯s house for the night and won¡¯te back, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said truthfully. ¡°It¡¯s normal for me to stay at my mother¡¯s house for the night. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t understand him. What did it have to do with him whether she stayed at her mother¡¯s house or not? ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten used to hugging you to sleep these two nights. ¡± He was shameless andpletely ignored her darkened face. Ru Yu was so angry that she was speechless. She red at him fiercely and reminded him lightly, ¡°when we return to the apartment, we don¡¯t need to stay in the same room anymore. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re staying in the study? ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not say a word. If it was in the past, before today, he would still want to stay in the study. But after today, he suddenly did not want to stay in the study anymore. He even wanted to tear up the agreement. He wanted to be a real couple with her. Ru Yu did not know what Lei Zhenyu was thinking. She ignored him because she was a little angry. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. That night, Lei Zhenyu wanted to go to the bedroom to sleep with ru Yu. Of course, ru Yu rejected him very seriously. Moreover, she did not hesitate to lock the door when she entered the bedroom. She did not give him a chance at all. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu did not forcefully use the key to open the door and enter. He only called her twice outside the door. It was probably because she was too much. He did not feel ufortable without her as a pillow or something. Ru Yu covered her ears with her hands and did not listen. However, after sleeping on the bed at night, she could not fall asleep after tossing and turning. She was alone on the bed. Suddenly, she felt that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s embrace was actually quite suitable for sleeping. Chapter 1158

Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: Song Yuxi

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu received a call from Lin Yuxin on the third day. Of course, it was to ask her for a gift from Darjeeling. At the same time, she also asked Ru Yu to treat her to a meal, saying that she didn¡¯t even treat her to a meal when she got married. Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but mock her coldly, ¡°Lin Yuxin, do you want to be reasonable? You didn¡¯t even give me a congrattory gift when I got married. Why should I treat you to a meal? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m your best friend and best friend? ¡± Lin Yuxin chewed on the steak in her mouth, looking like she wouldn¡¯t eat if she didn¡¯t eat. She even extended her other hand to Ru Yu, ¡°hey, where¡¯s the gift that you brought back from Darjeeling for me? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. She had no choice but to lower her head and dig out a purse that was hand-embroidered by a Tibetan mother from her own bag. She gave it to her. ¡°Here, this is purely handmade. Do you know what is purely handmade? ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded her head in a decent manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just hand-stitching? Who doesn¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, this is purely handmade. ¡± Ru Yu was convinced by her. She couldn¡¯t help but snatch the purse She pointed at the cloth on it and said, ¡°do you see that? This cloth is hand-woven by her mother. This is all geotextile. This red color is also dyed by the red flower juice. Let me tell you, this can not be used casually. This is a genuine handicraft. It needs to be collected... ¡°. ...¡± Ru Yu said a lot of things earnestly. When she looked up, she realized that Lin Yuxin was not listening at all. She turned her face to look out of the window, and her gaze was also looking out of the window. It was obvious that she was absent-minded. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but use her hand to pull her. She was very dissatisfied with her attitude. ¡°nothing, nothing. ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately turned her head and looked at the purse. ¡°Oh right, what did you say was dyed? ¡± Ru Yu did not answer her because she had already decided that something was wrong when Lin Yuxin turned her head and said nothing. She immediately looked out of the window, but she was instantly stunned. Because, outside the window, Lei Zhenyu was sitting opposite a woman at two sides of a wooden dining table under an ancient tree not far away. She did not know what they were talking about, but they seemed to be chatting happily. The woman was facing her, and Lei Zhenyu was facing her from the side. She only felt that the woman was slightly familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen her before. ¡°Don¡¯t look. ¡± Lin Yuxin pulled her over, and then said lightly, ¡°that¡¯s Minister Song¡¯s daughter, Song Yuxi. I just didn¡¯t expect that she and Lei Zhenyu would have contact. ¡± Minister Song¡¯s daughter No wonder she felt that she looked familiar. Ru Yu recalled that she had gone to Minister Song¡¯s Mother¡¯s birthday party that night. When she went to the bathroom outside, she met a man and a woman arguing about something. The man was Zheng Junji. If she did not recognize the wrong person, then the woman who had run away in anger at that time should be Song Yuxi. At that time, Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji seemed to be in a rtionship. However, looking from the window now, this Song Yuxi and Lei Zhenyu seemed to be in a rtionship, or perhaps, an old lover¡¯s rtionship. She frowned instinctively. What was the real purpose of Lei Zhenyu and her marriage And what was the purpose of him and Song Yuxi? Thinking of this, she actually lost her appetite. She beckoned for the waiter to pay the bill and hurriedly paid the bill. However, Lei Zhenyu was no longer under the big tree, and only Song Yuxi was left. Chapter 1159

Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: strange emotions

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had seen Song Yuxi before, but Song Yuxi clearly did not remember what happened in the corridor outside the bathroom that night. Therefore, when she saw ru Yu, she did not recognize her at all. She was just a little flustered and asked for the bill. Ru Yu felt that it was a little strange. Just now, Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi were sitting here, but now, Lei Zhenyu was already gone, and Song Yuxi was asking for the bill. Could it be that a gentleman like Lei Zhenyu did not even want to pay the bill? She returned home with all kinds of doubts. Lei Zhenyu was already at home. When he saw her return, he asked her if she had eaten. He was cooking noodles? Ru Yu quickly said that she had eaten with her friends. Then, she asked indifferently, ¡°have you eaten yet? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very naturally. ¡°Well, I¡¯m cooking noodles for myself. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and did not say anything else. She thought that she had misunderstood. It was just Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi sitting together and talking. Lei Zhenyu was awyer. Perhaps Song Yuxi was his client. Moreover, they were talking in broad daylight There was really nothing to doubt. Ru Yu thought about it and felt relieved. She thought about the dilemma she had on the way home and could not help butugh at herself for being petty. In the past, she and Jin Zhengnan were a real couple, but she had never been so petty Now that she was only trading with Lei Zhenyu as husband and wife, why did she feel ufortable seeing him having dinner with a woman? Lei Zhenyu ate noodles, and she went to the bathroom to take a shower. It was already September low, and Korea was already starting to get cold. Fortunately, she grew up in Korea and was very adapted to the climate in Korea, but she was not very adapted to the climate in Binhai. The days seemed to have calmed down again. Lei Zhenyu had been very busy these few days. At night, when she slept, he was still in the study studying a case. He said that there was a rape case, but his client was the rapist. It was clearly a crime.. Now, he had to plead not guilty, which gave him a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t do things against your conscience. ¡± One day during dinner, ru Yu advised him, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, we don¡¯tck money. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept such a case. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s toote to not ept it now. That day, he happened to be out of thew firm, and his boss and good friend helped him to ept it. The question now is whether to quit. ¡± ¡°Then quit. ¡± Ru Yu gave him a very definite suggestion. ¡°The one who suffered losses in the rape case was originally a woman. It would have been great if you were the woman¡¯s client, but now you¡¯re the man¡¯s client and you¡¯re pleading not guilty. Innocent my foot. Raping the sow in your pigsty may not be a crime, but raping anyone is a crime, even if it¡¯s raping a man. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he heard her words He said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so indignant. Isn¡¯t it just a rape case? This kind of thing often happens all over the country. ¡± Ru Yu said with some emotion, ¡°you don¡¯t know. I went to Africa for half a year two years ago. There are so many rapes in that ce. Moreover, the girls there are so young. You can even see the pregnant middle school girls at the school gate. ¡± Ru Yu choked up when she said this. She always felt that women were always at a disadvantage in rape cases. In the process of the case, the woman¡¯s body was already injured. Later, when she called the police, she actually suffered a psychological blow Those men whomitted crimes actually dared to say that they were innocent. Chapter 1160

Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160 Song Yuxi who came to buy a painting

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just when ru Yu had forgotten about Song Yuxi, Song Yuxi suddenly appeared in front of her again. That day, her studio was closed, and the staff had already left. Because she had to finish the painting in hand, she had to work overtime for a while, so she was thest one to leave. Just as she arrived at the door, she suddenly saw a person standing at the door. She thought that she was lowering her head to change her shoes, so she said without raising her head, ¡°if you want to buy a painting, you¡¯ll probably have toe tomorrow. The staff are all off duty. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m in a hurry to buy a painting. ¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very beautiful and pleasant, but she seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Ru Yu could not help but raise her head, but she was stunned because the woman who was in a hurry to buy a painting was actually Song Yuxi. She recognized Song Yuxi, but Song Yuxi probably did not know her. She still looked at her with a smile and begged in a low voice, ¡°Miss, can you help me this time? I don¡¯t need much time. I¡¯ll leave after I buy one of your paintings. ¡± ¡°You can go to another art gallery to buy a painting. ¡± Ru Yu was very tired from painting today, so she was not in the mood to receive this customer who suddenly came. ¡°But he said that he only likes your paintings, ¡± Song Yuxi said in a good-natured manner. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. You know how it is when you give someone a painting. You have to do what they want, right? He will definitely be unhappy if you give someone else a painting. ¡± Ru Yu hesitated for a moment. Since Song Yuxi came to buy a painting, she would not chase her out, right So she nodded and finally went to open the door of the exhibition hall for her to see the painting. The exhibition hall was filled with her paintings. Some were from a few years ago, and some had juste back from painting in Darjeeling. The scenery was different, and the artistic conception was different, so the price was different. ¡°I like this one. ¡± Song Ruyu pointed at a painting that was as red as blood and shouted excitedly, ¡°I like this flower the most. It¡¯s so beautiful, just like my blood from seven years ago. ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu was speechless ... ¡°Can you sell this painting to me? ¡± Song Ruyu couldn¡¯t put it down, and she looked like she liked it a lot. ¡°This is ¡®the resurrection Lily¡¯ , ¡± Ru Yu reminded her in a professional manner. ¡°This is my work from five years ago, and I¡¯ve been hanging it here. This painting looks good, and it would be fine if I hung it in my own room. However, it¡¯s really not suitable to give it to others. If you give it to someone, you should give them the peonies over there, which means that the flowers are blooming and rich. ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want peonies. ¡± Song Yuxi insisted on her own opinion. ¡°I want this Resurrection Lily. I think it¡¯s very beautiful. Besides, doesn¡¯t the flowernguage of the Resurrection Lily mean that we miss each other? ¡± It was only then that ru Yu remembered that the flowernguage of the Resurrection Lily in Korea meant that they miss each other, and the flowernguage that was deeply ingrained in her mind was a mess of bad luck and so on. ¡°Alright, since you want it, then I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± Ru Yu did not want to waste time with her, so she brought adder over to help her take down the painting and handed it to her. The price was not cheap, and her paintings were never cheap. Fortunately, Song Yuxi was probably a rich person, so she did not say the price. She paid the original price and walked out of the studio with Ru Yu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what kind of friend I want to give it to? ¡± The two of them took the elevator down together. Song Yuxi looked at her and asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s probably a boyfriend, ¡± ru Yu guessed. After all, most friends would not give such a painting to the Resurrection Lily, right? ¡°He¡¯s a painter after all. I guessed it right away. ¡± Song Yuxi smiled sweetly and held the painting in her hand. ¡°tomorrow is his birthday. I haven¡¯t celebrated his birthday for seven years, so I decided to give him a painting. ¡± Chapter 1161

Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161 Song Yuxi¡¯s ex-boyfriend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu did notment on Song Yuxi¡¯s words. In any case, she was not interested in Song Yuxi. At first, she thought that Song Yuxi had bought the painting for Zheng Junji because she had bumped into Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji in the corridor during Minister Song¡¯s Mother¡¯s birthday party. However, now that she heard Song Yuxi say that it was for her boyfriend from seven years ago, she knew that it should not be Zheng Junji because Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji did not even have seventy days. Song Yuxi walked out of the elevator on the first floor. She probably took a taxi. She took the elevator directly to the second floor because her car was parked in the underground parking lot. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw a person standing beside her car from afar, and it seemed familiar. She walked over and saw that it was indeed familiar, because this person was actually Zheng Junji. ¡°Are you here to find your girlfriend? ¡± Ru Yu saw him and asked jokingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders, then looked at her and said, ¡°I was going to pursue you as a girlfriend, but you didn¡¯t give me face, and now you¡¯re actually going to marry that ck-bellied Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this, then nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, she should be your ex-girlfriend. Oh right, is it your birthday tomorrow? ¡± ¡°birthday? ¡± This time, it was Zheng Junji¡¯s turn to be surprised. He looked at ru Yu from head to toe, then smiled and moved closer to her He asked jokingly, ¡°did Lei Zhenyu forget that today is your birthday? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now, right? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you celebrate your birthday? ¡± ¡°Get lost, how old are you? Do you still have a brother? ¡± Ru Yu waved her hand and directly chased him away. ¡°Hurry up and move aside, I¡¯m going to drive back. I have a lot of things to do today. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. Since you¡¯re not working, why are you rushing back? ¡± Zheng Junji shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly and said, ¡°anyway, Lei Zhenyu is discussing a case with his client and doesn¡¯t have time to take care of you. Why don¡¯t I take care of you? ¡± ¡°Zheng Junji! ¡± Ru Yu finally got angry and couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll get your ex-girlfriend to look for you. I¡¯ll let her pester you so that you won¡¯t be able to get rid of her. ¡± ¡°My ex-girlfriend? ¡± Zheng Junji looked like a dead pig that wasn¡¯t afraid of boiling water. ¡°Do you know who my ex-girlfriend is? I don¡¯t even remember it myself. I usually forget it when we¡¯re apart. ¡± ¡°Song Yuxi, does this count? ¡± Ru Yu shouted angrily. Actually, she did not want to mention this name in front of Zheng Junji because she was afraid that Zheng Junji would be unhappy. However, this guy was too shameless, so she had no choice but to use Song Yuxi to drive him away. ¡°Oh, you mean her? ¡± Zheng Junji looked as if he had just remembered. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Yuxi broke up with me. Her interest is not on me now, but on her ex-boyfriend. ¡± ¡°could it be that you are not her ex-boyfriend? ¡± Ru Yu said sarcastically, ¡°could it be that you are her current boyfriend? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m also one of her ex-boyfriends, ¡± Zheng Junji said indifferently. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°however, Miss Song¡¯s current interest is her first boyfriend, so I don¡¯t have to hide from her. ¡± Ru Yu was angry and couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°then, are you going to move aside or not? You don¡¯t have to hide from her, and you don¡¯t have to Pester me, right? I¡¯m a married woman. ¡± Chapter 1162

Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Return to the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°hehehe... ¡± Zheng Junjiughed out loud when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He said nonchntly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll get a divorce soon, so you don¡¯t mind finding a spare tire in advance, right? ¡± ¡°Get lost, who wants a divorce? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she kicked him fiercely. The moment Zheng Junji jumped away, she immediately opened the car door and got into the car. Then, she mmed the car door with a bang and quickly drove away. Tomorrow was the weekend, and today was Saturday. ording to the Lei family¡¯s rules, she and Lei Zhenyu had to go back to the Lei family to stay tonight. When she was about to get off work in the afternoon, Lei Zhenyu called her and said that he was discussing a case with his client, so he couldn¡¯te to pick her up He let her drive back to the Lei family¡¯s house by herself. Lei Zhenyu had been having a headache recently when he took over the rape case. He had been busy for almost half a month, but he still couldn¡¯te up with any ideas. The main reason was that his client¡¯s requirements were too high. He had obviously raped a girl, but now he actually strongly requested to plead not guilty. Ru Yu drove back to the Lei family¡¯s house. The Lei family was still the same as before. Lei Taihe was still indifferent. After all, in the eyes of the Lei family, even if Lan Ruoshui¡¯s rtionship was not mentioned, ru Yu was still a second-hand woman Therefore, they did not think that Lei Zhenyu marrying ru Yu was a glorious thing. When they came backst week, Lei Zhenyu had mentioned to his father, Lei Taihe, about having a recement wedding. Before Lei Taihe could say anything, Lei Zhensheng had already denied it. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s reason was very good. He said that it was enough for the two of them to get a marriage certificate. Moreover, they had also gone to the church to hold a wedding. This could be considered a wedding. What was the point of having a recement wedding? Moreover, if they really held a grand wedding, it probably would not bring glory to the Lei family. It would only make the LEI family lose face. However, it was better not to be too ostentatious about losing face. Ru Yu knew that Lei Zhensheng was jealous of her because her daughter, Lan Ruoshui, had broken up with Jin Zhengnan. Although she could not openly ask Lei Zhenyu to divorce her, she could not help but ridicule Lei Zhenyu whenever she was mentioned. She came back early tonight, and Lei Zhenyu was indeed not around. Lan Ruoshui was in the living room trying to curry favor with Lei Taihe. She seemed to be particrly attentive. Lei Taihe must have been treating her better in the past few days. Ru Yu politely waved to Lei Taihe and was about to go upstairs, but was stopped by Cai Shaofen. She asked her to go to the kitchen to take a look. Ru Yu was embarrassed and did not want to go. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she immediately smelled the thick smell of Chinese medicine. Her nose instinctively sniffed it. It was so smelly. She could not help but ask, ¡°whose medicine is this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s for both of us, ¡± Cai Shaofen answered very naturally. She looked at her from the side and said, ¡°originally, this medicine was for me alone, but I don¡¯t know what happened to the old master this afternoon. He actually asked you to drink some when youe back tonight. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick or afflicted. Why would I drink this medicine? ¡± Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry. Was this old master Lei confused. ¡°It¡¯s said that drinking this medicine makes women easily pregnant, ¡± Cai Shaofen said faintly. Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been married to Zhensheng for eighteen years. I¡¯ve been drinking Chinese medicine for fifteen years. I¡¯ve taken all kinds of Chinese medicine to help me get pregnant, but I still haven¡¯t gotten pregnant. ¡± When ru Yu heard her words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Then, she thought of something and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Oh right, about my friend that you told me aboutst time, I think I¡¯ll bring you to see my friend tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been busy recently? ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s voice was still a little indifferent. After that time, she called ru Yu, but ru Yu said that she was very busy recently. She would talk about it after she was done with her work. Therefore, she was tactful and didn¡¯t call ru Yu anymore. Chapter 1163

Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163, the battle between father and son

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I was busy in the front, but I¡¯ve finished today. How about this, let¡¯s find another day. We¡¯ll go find her tomorrow and invite her out for tea. ¡± Cai Shaofen nodded, then pointed at the Chinese medicine and said, ¡°then, this... do you still want to drink? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. ¡°Just pour it. I definitely won¡¯t be able to drink it. ¡± Cai Shaofen nodded. She didn¡¯t dare to pour it, and ru Yu could choose not to drink it. After all, she had only married Lei Zhenyu for more than a month, so it was normal that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. She had been married for eighteen years, so how could she not drink it? When Lei Zhenyu returned, it was almost time for dinner. Lei Taihe was very dissatisfied with histe return. After dinner, he stopped him Then, he said a little unhappily, ¡°don¡¯t be thatwyer. Quickly quit your job ande back to the Lei Corporation. Your Brother has been very busy recently. He hasn¡¯t returned yet. Go to the Lei Corporation and be the vice president to ease his burden. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the Lei Corporation. ¡± Lei Zhenyu said truthfully, ¡°besides, a rookie is already the vice president as soon as he enters thepany. The people under him are not convinced. ¡± ¡°then lower it a little bit, and then bring it up again. ¡± Lei Taihe had an expression as if he was the one in charge of this matter. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the Project Development Department. I heard that your brother saidst night that there¡¯s a piece ofnd city construction bureau that hasn¡¯t been approved for a long time. I reckon that it hasn¡¯t been settled yet. You can directly be the manager of the Development Department. That¡¯s settled then. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this. ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned slightly. Without waiting for Lei Taihe to open his mouth, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m awyer. What I study isw. If I can be the Lei family¡¯s legal consultant, I really can¡¯t do those departments. ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t you learn? ¡± Lei Taihe immediately flew into a rage His voice suddenly raised by a few decibels as he roared, ¡°won¡¯t the Lei family still have to rely on you in the future Can your brother hold on for a lifetime Ruo Shui is also a girl. Sooner orter, she will be married off. It wasn¡¯t easy for your brother to calm down a little and let you enter the Lei family. Yet, you¡¯re still being picky here.¡± Lei Zhenyu still wanted to say something, but ru yu quickly used her hand to pull on his arm, indicating for him to bear with it for a while. The old man was more than 70 years old, and his health wasn¡¯t very good. It wasn¡¯t good for him to be angry. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu said this to his father somewhat stiffly. Then, he pulled ru Yu and walked upstairs. ¡°Your father may also be doing this for your own good. ¡± Ru Yu persuaded Lei Zhenyu, ¡°why don¡¯t you go to the Project Development Department to try it out? If you don¡¯t do it, how will you know if you can¡¯t do it? ¡± ¡°This is not a question of trying. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I know about thend of the Lei family. Why has the city construction bureau been blocking it ¡°It¡¯s because my brother¡¯s current mistress is the ex-girlfriend of the city construction bureau¡¯s bureau chief. The bureau chief of the City Construction Bureau ispeting with him. Do you think that I can take over thend just by going there? ¡± Ru Yu was immediately speechless. She saw that Lei Zhensheng was usually very polite to Cai Shaofen at home. Of course, he doted on Lan Ruoshui even more. She just did not expect that he actually had a mistress outside. ¡°Then, do you n to fight against your father all the time? ¡± Ru Yu said carefully. ¡°When that timees, will your father think that I¡¯m the one who yed tricks behind the scenes to prevent you from entering the Lei family? ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed and then sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My brother got himself into trouble. Now that he can¡¯t handle it himself, he actually threw this hot potato at me. I. . . Also have a headache. ¡± Chapter 1164

Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Falling Asleep in each other¡¯s arms

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help Lei Zhenyu. Besides, she had a lot of things to do. Besides, Lei Zhenyu had been troubled by the rape case recently. She had no other choice but tofort him. When ru Yu was taking a shower and sleeping, Lei Zhenyu was still answering the phone. It seemed to be from the rape case. Lei Zhenyu was afraid that it would disturb her and went to the balcony to answer the phone. He lowered his voice, but because of the silence in the room.. Ru Yu vaguely heard a few words, ¡°impossible. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to be innocent. ¡± ¡°My best ability can only give you a plea for a misdemeanor. ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, find someone topare with. ¡± She did not know what Lei Zhenyu said after that. Tiredness overwhelmed her. She closed her eyes and was a little confused. She was startled awake again. It was Lei Zhenyu who got onto the bed. He stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. She instinctively shivered and immediately struggled to break out of his embrace. ¡°Wife, ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded gently in her ear, ¡°let me hug you to sleep, okay? We can only sleep on the same bed when we return to the Lei family. You said that you won¡¯t let me hug you for two nights. Then, won¡¯t I have no benefits at all? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. Hugging her to sleep was a benefit Well, anyway, he also hugged her when he came backst week. No,st week, when he came back, he happened to meet her period, so he naturally rubbed her stomach before hugging her. Ru Yu still wanted to struggle, but Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms were like two steel bars that imprisoned her. She couldn¡¯t move at all, so she could only sigh and say, ¡°then you can only hug me. You¡¯re not allowed to do anything else. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°without the permission of my wife, I can¡¯t even kiss you. I¡¯ll remember it. I won¡¯t dare to kiss you secretly anymore. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this. When she came backst week, Lei Zhenyu was hugging her and sleeping with her. At that time, when she had her period, she was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in sweat and her small face was wrinkled. And that was when Lei Zhenyu made his move. No, it should be when he made his move. At that time, her head was in his arms, and he actually pressed his mouth on her lips. While she was still in a daze, he kissed her. That night, he was angry. He actually said that he couldn¡¯t help himself because the moment she lowered her head was too gentle and charming. He couldn¡¯t control himself at all. Therefore, tonight, she insisted on not lowering her head. Even if she slept in his arms, she would not lower her head. Moreover, her lower abdomen did not hurt, so there was no need for her to lower her head. Perhaps it was because she had slept in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms more than once, so ru Yu did not sleep for long. She breathed in and out evenly. Her eyshes covered her eyes slightly, like a fan. Lei Zhenyu looked at her quietly. The iparable womany in his arms peacefully. There were countless voices in his heart moring for him to act quickly. Now was the best time to do something bad. However, he used all his willpower to control his swelling pain and the tension in his lower abdomen. He knew that he could not. He could not do it without her consent because she hated rape the most If he forced himself to have sex without the woman¡¯s consent, that would be rape. Even if it was married, it would still be considered rape. The woman in his arms was sleeping soundly. He could only wait for her to fall asleep before letting her go to the bathroom to take a shower. In his heart, he was thinking about when she would be willing to devote herself to him. It seemed that he had to prepare for a gentle and romantic night. Chapter 1165

Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: Take sister-inw for a checkup

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lin Yuxin had arranged to meet at noon on Sunday. Because Lin Yuxin worked overtime until midnightst night, ru Yu let her sleep until noon. The ce for lunch was a barbecue shop that took care of Lin Yuxin¡¯s wishes. Lin Yuxin said that she had been quite busy in the past week. Other than the Western meal she had with Yu Xin two days ago, the rest were all eating Kimchi. When ru Yu arrived with Cai Shaofen, Yu Xin had already ordered a kilogram of barbecue and was roasting it. Ru Yu jokingly said to her, ¡°you really don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me at all. How much does this streaky pork cost per kilogram? ¡± ¡°Tsk, your painting is so expensive. Is The price of a Jin of streaky pork worth your heart? ¡± Lin Yuxin retorted mercilessly. Then, she saw Cai Shaofen behind Yu Xin and looked over in puzzlement. ¡°This is my sister-inw, Cai Shaofen. ¡± Ru Yu hurriedly introduced her to the two of them. Then, she turned around and said to Cai Shaofen, ¡°this is my friend, Lin Yuxin, who is a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department. ¡± Cai Shaofen quickly reached out her hand to Lin Yuxin and said with a little surprise, ¡°you¡¯re so young. I used to think that obstetrics and gynecology specialists were usually over 40 years old. ¡± Yu Xin just smiled and the three of them sat down to eat Ru Yu whispered to Yu Xin that Cai Shaofen wanted to do aprehensive check-up and hoped that Yu Xin could help her. Lin Yuxin could not help but be puzzled when she heard this. She looked at Cai Shaofen and asked, ¡°then have you never had a check-up before? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always seen traditional Chinese medicine, ¡± Cai Shaofen answered truthfully. ¡°The lei family has always relied on traditional Chinese medicine. They say that Western medicine has great side effects and only goes to the hospital unless it¡¯s an injury or something. Usually, people who have a fever or a cold go to traditional Chinese medicine. ¡± Lin Yuxin booed when she heard this. She did not expect Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife to be a fan of traditional Chinese medicine. Rich people were more particr than poor people. They were afraid of getting antibiotics and hormones, so they did not go to Western medicine. ¡°I know a little about traditional Chinese medicine. ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded and looked at Cai Shaofen. ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine has a history of five thousand years. We can not deny the importance of traditional Chinese medicine, but we can not deny the limitations of traditional Chinese medicine either. There are some things that traditional Chinese medicine can not see. For example, Fallopian Tube obstruction. This can only be known by doing an Angiogram. It is not something that can be detected by checking the pulse... ¡°. ...¡± Ru Yu was roasting meat at the side, letting Cai Shaofen and Yu Xin talk. She knew that, to put it bluntly, Cai Shaofen still wanted to have a child. As for why she did not think of looking for a gynecologist to do aprehensive check-up, she did not know. After a meal, Cai Shaofen didn¡¯t eat much. Ru Yu also didn¡¯t eat much because she was in charge of roasting. However, Yu Xin really ate a lot. In the end, she even joked with Cai Shaofen that she dreamed of marrying into a rich family. There was a suitable person to introduce her to. Cai Shaofen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°why marry into a rich family? ¡± Other than having no worries about food and clothing, there were no other benefits. Moreover, after marrying into a rich family, that husband isn¡¯t yours alone. You still have to share it with other women. Why not marry an ordinary man who shares the same interests?¡± Ru Yu could not help but boo in her heart when she heard this. Last night, Lei Zhenyu had just mentioned Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mistress outside. Today, she had heard Cai Shaofenmenting about the life of a rich man. This really looked morous on the surface, but in reality, the days were quite bitter. Cai Shaofen wanted to have a check-up. Yu Xin was originally resting today. She said that she would take her to the hospital to find her colleagues to help her with the check-up, but Cai Shaofen did not agree. She said that she would recognize her. She could not trust other people, and she did not want to go to the hospital She only wanted to go to Yu Xin¡¯s ce or find a hotel to get a room or something. Chapter 1166

Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166 the reason why Cai Shaofen was infertile

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION If Yu Xin and ru Yu could not get Cai Shaofen, why didn¡¯t they go to the hospital? There were some things that could not be examined without going to the hospital. However, since Cai Shaofen did such a check-up, Yu Xin could not do anything about it. She said that they should go to the hotel and get a room She would think of a way to deal with the equipment. However, with this, the cost would probably be higher. Cai Shaofen was a rich person and did not care about the cost. Therefore, Yu Xin called a medical equipmentpany and rented a few useful equipment toe to the hotel room. She would personally examine Cai Shaofen. Ru Yu knew nothing about medical matters, so she could only watch as Yu Xin busied herself. After a full three hours, Yu Xin finally finished all the tests for Cai Shaofen. ¡°What exactly is wrong with me? ¡± Cai Shaofen got out of bed and asked Lin Yuxin, who was sorting out the documents for her. ¡°Your health is good, there is no problem, ¡± Lin Yuxin answered with certainty. Then, she turned back to look at her and said, ¡°maybe it is because you have been drinking Chinese medicine for a long time. Your current condition should be very easy to get pregnant. ¡± Cai Shaofen couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when she heard this. ¡°But I really haven¡¯t gotten pregnant. I¡¯ve been married to him for eighteen years. I¡¯m already forty years old this year. ¡± Yu Xin nodded and said, ¡°there are two reasons why you¡¯re not pregnant. One is that your husband is busy. I reckon that he doesn¡¯t stay at home much every month. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t met your ovtion period every time. Instead, you¡¯ve met your safe period. ¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been married for eighteen years. ¡± Ru Yu quickly reminded Lin Yuxin, ¡°eighteen years? How many months is that? It can¡¯t be that coincidental that you haven¡¯t met your ovtion period every time, right? ¡± ¡°Moreover, the Lei family is also looking forward to having children. Even if you see a Chinese doctor, you should know that there¡¯s an ovtion period, right? ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded, then looked at Cai Shaofen and said, ¡°of course, if the two of you have been together during the ovtion period, or even more than once or twice, but you¡¯re still not pregnant, then you have to suspect that the problem is with your husband. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s with him? ¡± Cai Shaofen was instinctively shocked, then she asked in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°he¡¯s a man, what could possibly go wrong with him? He¡¯s not a person without sperm. ¡± ¡°just because he has sperm doesn¡¯t mean he has sperm, ¡± Lin Yuxin exined patiently, ¡°even if he has sperm, it¡¯s hard for a weak sperm to get pregnant. ¡± ¡°But... Lan Ruoshui is his daughter, ¡± Cai Shaofen said incoherently, ¡°then how did Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mother get pregnant with his child? ¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be said in one sentence. ¡± Yu Xin thought for a moment and exined, ¡°after all, Lan Ruoshui is already 25 years old. twenty-five years ago, Mr. Lei Zhensheng was only 23 years old. When you married him, he was already 30 years old. No one knows if anything happened to him in the past seven years. In short, it¡¯s better for you to get your husband to have a check-up. If it¡¯s a weak sperm, you have to take medicine. If there¡¯s really no sperm, then even if you use scientific methods, it¡¯s impossible to give birth to a child... ... ...¡± Lin Yuxin exined everything to Cai Shaofen in detail. Cai Shaofen was puzzled for a long time before she said that Lei Zhensheng would definitely not agree to do this kind of examination. As a man, he could not lose face like this. If he really wanted to examine his semen.. She could only think of a way to steal it and examine it. Yu Xin nodded and said that this method would work too. As long as there was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s semen, she could send it for the most precise examination. Of course, the results could only be obtained after the examination. Chapter 1167

Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167 happy Western bakery

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On Monday afternoon, when ru Yu was about to get off work, she received a call from Cai Shaofen. She said that today was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday. The old man of the Lei family wanted them to go back. If they really couldn¡¯t make it back in time.. She wanted ru Yu to remember to buy a birthday cake for Lei Zhenyu to celebrate his birthday. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about his birthday? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed over the phone. ¡°because Zhenyu didn¡¯t celebrate his birthday seven years ago. ¡± Cai Shaofen exined to ru Yu over the phone. ¡°He¡¯s been abroad for the past seven years. I guess he forgot his birthday. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then I will go buy a caketer. I don¡¯t think we will be back... ¡± ru Yu said a few more words to her sister-inw before hanging up the phone ... Actually, she rarely celebrated her birthday. Usually, her parents would remember her birthday. Usually, she was alone. Sometimes, she would even go abroad to sketch. She did not even know that her birthday had passed. Since it was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday, she really had to buy him a cake and then go out for dinner with him. This afternoon, Lei Zhenyu was still saying that he had resigned from thew firm. It seemed that he was preparing to return to the Lei family. Ru Yu was not very interested in cakes. She was tired of sweet food. However, she still went to a bakery that was quite far away from the studio and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment. The name of the bakery was ¡°happiness bakery¡± . She thought that actually, everyone yearned for happiness. Just like Cai Shaofen, who was deep in the courtyard every day. From her actions yesterday, it seemed that she had woken up. The happiness bakery was really quite far away. It took her nearly ten minutes to drive there. When she stopped the car, she felt that there was a car that looked familiar, but she could not remember it immediately. When she walked into the pastry shop, she realized why it looked familiar. It was because Lei Zhensheng was sitting inside, eating a cake with a woman in her thirties. That woman¡¯s face was smiling like a flower. She saw Lei Zhensheng, but Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t see her because Lei Zhensheng was sitting with his back to the door. She recognized him from the side when she saw him walking over from the window outside the door. She immediately lowered her head. At this time, she couldn¡¯t go over to greet him even if she was beaten to death. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound. She pointed at the cake inside the counter, indicating that she wanted a cake like this. When the waitress saw that she only used her hands to gesture and did not speak, she thought that she was mute. Fortunately, her gestures were simple and could be understood at a nce. Hence, she asked her to sit at the dining table next to her and wait for a moment. Then, she immediately prepared a big bag for her. Ru Yu faced the window and sat facing Lei Zhensheng Then, she heard the voice of the woman opposite Lei Zhensheng, which sounded a little coquettish. ¡°Aiyo, Zhensheng, today is our third anniversary. You have to keep your word. Later, go and buy me a diamond bracelet. ¡± Lei Zhensheng only responded with a very low ¡°mm¡± , probably because he agreed. Then, he heard your woman asking him who was the young girl he had dinner withst time Lei Zhensheng said indifferently, ¡°my daughter. ¡°. The woman immediately said, ¡°then I want to help you have a child. ¡± Lei Zhensheng smiled and said, ¡°if you can really have a child, then I will divorce and marry you. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice was actually very low, so he should not be able to hear it from a distance. However, ru Yu just happened to be sitting behind him, so she heard it clearly and clearly. Meng ran thought of Cai Shaofen, and her heart could not help but ache. She could not bear a child. Did Lei Zhensheng not want her to bear his child, or was there something wrong with Lei Zhensheng¡¯s body? Chapter 1168

Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168-he doesn¡¯t eat chocte

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, the waiter at the bakery was quick and finished packing her cake in a few minutes. When she left with the cake, Lei Zhensheng was still eating anniversary cake with that woman. Ru Yu drove back to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment with a heart-shaped birthday cake in her hand. When she reached the corner on the third floor, she bumped into Song Yuxi who was walking down the stairs. Her eyes were red and she was obviously crying. Ru Yu was stunned by instinct. When Song Yuxi saw her, she could not help but be stunned too. The two of them looked at each other for a short while. When Song Yuxi saw the cake in her hand, she could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°Zhenyu never eats chocte. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to ask her how she knew, but before she could say anything, Song Yuxi was already walking downstairs in her high heels. Ru Yu looked at Song Yuxi¡¯s back as she disappeared into the stairwell. In an instant, she did not even have the courage to go upstairs. Her heart felt inexplicably suffocated. Song Yuxi¡¯s words just now undoubtedly conveyed a message to her. Song Yuxi must have been in the apartment that she and Lei Zhenyu lived in. Moreover, she was here to celebrate Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday. The day before yesterday, Song Yuxi went to her gallery to buy a painting. She said that it was for her boyfriend. Today, she met her in the stairwell and even provoked Lei Zhenyu by saying that he did not eat chocte. He did not eat chocte She looked at the chocte cake in her hand and smiled wryly. It was such a big cake. was she supposed to eat it alone tonight? Forget it, forget it. She did not want to think too much. If he really did not eat it, then she would be toozy to eat it. At worst, she could just give it to someer or put it in the fridge. She could bring it to the studio tomorrow and share it with the staff. She walked upstairs with an extremelyplicated heart. She used the key to open the door and stepped in. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t see Lei Zhenyu. On the coffee table, there was a cake with strawberry jam. There were two pieces of cake in two paper tes. It seemed like they had both eaten a few mouthfuls Beside the cake, there were two sses of red wine that hadn¡¯t been finished yet. Her heart was locked tightly in an instant. A familiar pain came from the bottom of her heart. It was the same pain that she felt when she saw Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui together. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even cry out. She and Lei Zhenyu were only in an agreement marriage. She and Lei Zhenyu had not known each other for long and did not have a deep rtionship. However, why was it that when she saw other womening to celebrate his birthday and saw him eating cake and drinking red wine with other women, she could not ept it She could not ept it? She looked at the chocte cake in her hand and felt that her actions today were a joke. She was really a little stupid. It was just a business marriage. Why did she buy a cake for him just because Cai Shaofen said it was his birthday? She ced the cake on the dining table and was about to walk into the room. However, the moment she turned around, she was shocked to find that the ¡°resurrection Lily¡± that she had personally painted and that Song Yuxi had bought from her gallery the day before yesterday was lying quietly on the ground. Song Yuxi said that the Resurrection Lily meant that they missed each other. Did she send this painting to Lei Zhenyu to mean that they missed each other? Ru Yu was in a daze when the door to the study was pulled open. Lei Zhenyu walked out and saw ru Yu staring nkly at the painting He exined calmly, ¡°I originally wanted to throw this painting into the trash can downstairs, but when I saw that you were the one who drew it, I finally... couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she was even more confused. Was it because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the painting she drew, or was it because Song Yuxi gave it to him? Chapter 1169

Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: I broke up with her seven years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and her? ¡± Ru Yu was a person who couldn¡¯t hide things in her heart. She looked up at Lei Zhenyu Then, she made her stance clear. ¡°We just agreed on a marriage. If you feel that your marriage with me has stopped your happiness, then... ¡± ¡°Let me tell you what¡¯s going on. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted her. Then, he reached out and pulled her to the SOFA to sit down. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°I broke up with her seven years ago. I also went abroad for seven years. ¡± ¡°seven years apart is nothing, right? ¡± Ru Yu answered indifferently. Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that in ancient times, there was still Wang Baochuan who guarded the cold kiln for eighteen years? ¡± ¡°She and I are not like the story of Xue Pinggui and Wang Baochuan, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said in a low voice. He turned his face and saw ru yu staring at the two tes of cake and two sses of red wine So, he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat a single bite of the cake, and I didn¡¯t touch a single drop of red wine. When she came, I told her directly that it was impossible between us. I told her not toe to me in the future. After saying this, I went into the study room. At that time, the cake had not been cut, and the red wine had not been opened yet. ¡± Ru Yu bit her lips lightly. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words were extremely sincere, but in the end, it was just his one-sided words. As for what happened between him and Song Yuxi, and what they said, perhaps only the two of them knew the best. Ru Yu pondered for a moment and said faintly, ¡°well, zhenyu-kun, you and I are only in an agreement marriage, and we don¡¯t have the right to interfere in your rtionship. I only hope that I won¡¯t stop you... ¡± Before ru Yu could finish her words, she realized that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face was erging in her pupils. She immediately felt that something was wrong and wanted to step back, but Lei Zhenyu¡¯srge hand had already grabbed the back of her head And his thin lips were pressing against her pink lips. Ru Yu wanted to reach out to stop his thin lips, but it was already toote. His thin lips quickly pressed down and pressed against her pink lips. She panicked, but she immediately closed her mouth and gritted her teeth. Lei Zhenyu had already sensed her resistance, so he did not continue to attack. He only pressed hard on her pink lips and then let go of her. Ru Yu was so angry that her face was red. She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, in our agreement... ¡± ¡°The agreement only says that there can¡¯t be anything substantial, ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted her. Then, he wiped the saliva from the corner of her lips with his rough fingers He said teasingly, ¡°I just kissed you. This is still a long way from something substantial, right? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°SCOUNDREL! ¡± Lei Zhenyu, on the other hand, wasughing with iparable pride. He turned his head to look at the cake on the dining table and shouted with slight surprise, ¡°honey, you bought a birthday cake for me? ¡± ¡°I bought it for myself. ¡± Ru Yu huffed coldly and stood up to walk towards the cake on the dining table. However, someone had arrived at the dining table before her. By the time she arrived, he had already opened the cake box and was unpacking the paper tes and stic cutlery bags. ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t eat chocte. ¡± Ru Yu reminded him lightly. She had bought a chocte cake. ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu took out a thin candle from the stic bag and inserted it into the cake while nodding his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat chocte seven years ago. However, after staying abroad for seven years, I even drank bitter coffee. How could I not eat chocte? ¡± Chapter 1170

Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170-past events from seven years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡±ru Yu was speechless. It was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday, and the two of them did not even have dinner. Instead, they inserted candles first. Lei Zhenyu used a lighter to light the candles on the cake, turned off the lights, and then made a wish. Making a wish was not something that could be said, so ru Yu did not know what kind of wish he made. Fortunately, the time it took to make a wish was not long. It was only for a few seconds. Then, she helped him blow out the candles. The chocte cake had a lot of mixed fruits in it. After all, it was from the western Fortune Bakery. It was authentic and had a first-ss taste. In fact, other than the chocte on top, the cake below was not very sweet. Lei Zhenyu did not know if he was really hungry or he was purposely giving her face. He ate quite a lot. When she saw that he did not force himself to eat the chocte cake, she looked very natural. Only then did she believe his words. He had indeed eaten chocte. They had originally nned to go out for dinner, but after eating a lot of cakes, they were finally able to hold on Lei Zhenyu said as he tidied up the messy cake in the room, ¡°well, my birthday is the most concise. In the morning, I had expected to take you to the revolving restaurant for a French feast tonight. I thought it would cost three to four hundred dors. I didn¡¯t expect you to help me save it. ¡± Ru Yu smiled and said, ¡°forget it. Your birthday is quite rewarding. Not only did your ex-lover give you cake and wine, but he also gave you a painting. It¡¯s much more enjoyable than taking me to the revolving restaurant, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu threw away the chocte cake and wine. Then he looked at the painting and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel sorry for me, then I¡¯ll throw it away too, right? ¡± A trace of regret shed through ru Yu¡¯s heart. She looked at the painting that she drew with her own hands. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Lei Zhenyu throw it beside the trash can Thus, she sighed and said, ¡°leave it there. I¡¯ll bring it back to the gallery tomorrow and Return Miss Song¡¯s money for the painting to her. Anyway, she bought it with her credit card that day. I¡¯ll return it to her directly. ¡°. Lei Zhenyu nodded. When ru Yu saw that there was nothing else, she turned around and was about to walk back to the room. However, she heard Lei Zhenyu ask from behind, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I broke up with her? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s footsteps stopped. She paused for a few seconds and turned around. She looked at Lei Zhenyu who was standing in front of her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°if you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯m also willing to listen! ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and held her hand once again as they sat down on the Sofa. He pondered for a moment before opening up the memories that had been sealed for seven years Seven years ago, Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi had been dating for four years. The Lei and song families were also very satisfied with their rtionship because Lei Zhenyu¡¯s brother, Lei Zhensheng, had been married for more than ten years and had yet to have a child Therefore, Lei Taihe wanted the two of them to get married as soon as possible. Lei Zhenyu still remembered that it was his birthday that day, and he nned to propose to Song Yuxi on that day. Because he wanted to give her a surprise, he did not inform her in advance. In the afternoon, he personally went to the flower shop to buy a bunch of lilies. Although many people said that champagne roses were needed for marriage proposals, he personally felt that lilies were more suitable for marriage proposals because the proposal was to make her agree to marry him for a hundred years. Lilies were usually better bought in the morning and would bloom in the afternoon. Therefore, he bought the lilies and headed towards Song Yuxi¡¯s apartment, thinking of proposing to her before the lilies fully bloomed. In the evening, he booked a table in the revolving restaurant. Song Yuxi also knew that Lei Zhenyu would probably propose to her in the evening with the stars as the background. However, Lei Zhenyu was too eager to give her a surprise, so he hurriedly ran over in the afternoon. Because he wanted to give Song Yuxi a surprise, he did not call her at all. He hugged the small apartment where she was on the bouquet of lilies in his arms and tiptoed toward her door. Chapter 1171

Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171 facing her lover¡¯s betrayal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He had the key to her apartment. After all, they had been in love for three years, and she also had the key to his apartment. There was no secret between them anymore. He opened the door with the key and walked in, but there was no one in the living room. He was confused. It was not time to cook, and there was no one at the kitchen door. Could she still be sleeping in? Song Yuxi¡¯s apartment was a small square meter duplex. There was only the living room and kitchen bathroom on the first floor, and there was a bedroom with a bathroom on the second floor. He held the bouquet of lilies and walked upstairs, thinking that if she did not get up.. Then he would propose to her in front of her bed. Perhaps she would be so touched that she would hug the nket and cry. With such a good mood, he walked forward. When he reached the corner of the curved staircase, he heard a strange sounding from upstairs. It sounded like Yu Xi was moaning in pain and joy while she was panting. His heart tightened He thought that she was sick, so he quickly walked up. At this time, he heard the man¡¯s low growl. He instinctively took two steps forward, but waspletely shocked by what was happening in the bedroom Because their backs were facing the door, they did not know that Lei Zhenyu was standing by the door. A man and a woman seemed to be entering the most intense phase, and the MOANS and low growls rose and fell one after another... ... ... The Lily in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a ¡°PA¡± sound. The two people who were in full swing on the bed were not even interrupted by this sound, and they were still continuing. He finally could not bear it anymore, so he kicked the door hard with his foot. Only then did the two people on the bed stop their intense movements. They were slightly stunned before they slowly turned around. When the two people realized it was him, they were instantly stunned. Song Yuxi quickly pulled the quilt on the bed to cover her naked body, while the man slowly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on in front of him. Lei Zhenyu nced at the guilty woman and the man on the bed. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked the bouquet of lilies he bought himself into the trash can. Then, he threw the ring he was going to propose to outside the window Then, he turned around and strode away. ¡°from then on, I broke up with herpletely. I went abroad a weekter, and it took me seven years. I only came back two months ago. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally ended his memory. When ru Yu heard this, she also felt sorry for him. She never thought that Lei Zhenyu had a simr experience with her. She could not stand seeing Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui together Moreover, Lei Zhenyu saw his beloved woman naked in bed with another man. ¡°then... did they get marriedter? ¡± It was only when ru Yu asked this question that she felt confused. If Song Yuxi was married, why would she bother Lei Zhenyu? ¡°then... did they get marriedter? ¡± It was only when ru Yu asked this question that she felt confused. If Song Yuxi was married, why would she bother Lei Zhenyu again? ¡°I don¡¯t know if they were married, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said faintly. ¡°I only know that they are not together anymore. They should be separated. ¡± ¡°How do you know that they are separated? ¡± Ru Yu was even more surprised. Her heart could not help but thump. Could it be that Lei Zhenyu also knew that man back then. ¡°because... Zheng Junji is also asionally courting you now, isn¡¯t he? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said softly, but it made ru yu dumbfounded. Chapter 1172

Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172 moving back to the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After experiencing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday banquet, the rtionship between ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu seemed to have taken a step closer. As Ru Yu did not have to go out to sketch for a while, her work was more peaceful. Lei Zhenyu was different. Because of the need of the Lei family, he had to resign from hisw firm to join the Lei family. Of course, he was not going to be a vice president, but directly entered the project development department. Lei Zhenyu entered the Lei family to work. The Lei family was far away from his apartment in the city center. Instead, it was closer to the Lei family¡¯s courtyard Lei Taihe said, ¡°all of you move back to live with me. The whole family will split up and live outside. An old man will stay at home to guard the house, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly said that ru Yu¡¯s studio was a little far away from the Lei family. However, Lei Taihe said that ru Yu¡¯s studio was far away, but she could adjust her own studio time by herself, right There was no such thing as overtime. Even if she drove back from work every day, it would not be toote. Wasn¡¯t it just a half-hour drive? Lei Zhensheng also suggested that the two of them move back home. He said that there were many things that thepany needed to discuss with Lei Zhenyu. If he lived outside, it would not be so convenient for him to find him. Moreover, Lei Zhenyu had just gone to thepany, so there would definitely be many ces that he needed tomunicate with him. An arm could not twist a thigh, and the minority obeyed the majority. In the end, ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu moved back to the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. Lei Zhenyu was very happy, but ru Yu felt a little mncholic in her heart. In the Lei family¡¯s courtyard, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s room was big enough, but there was only one bed. Therefore, on the night that they moved back home, ru Yu discussed with Lei Zhenyu while she slept, ¡°why don¡¯t we go and buy another bed? This room can fit it anyway. ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed out loud He used his hand to poke her forehead symbolically and said, ¡°you wish. There are two beds in the room, and the maid has toe into our room to clean it every day. Isn¡¯t it strange to find two beds ¡°She will definitely tell my father about it. Then, won¡¯t you expose our arranged marriage ¡°Are you trying to fulfill Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s wish? ¡± When ru Yu heard what he said, she was immediately depressed. It seemed that it was indeed inappropriate to have two beds, but she did not want to sleep on the same bed with Lei Zhenyu every day. Although his embrace was veryfortable, in the end, he was a man full of energy. There were a few nights when she slept with her back in his embrace. She had a vague feeling that there was a hot hard stick on her back. Although she was not experienced, she was not a fool. Moreover, Lin Yuxin had taken her to do a few Japanese movies. Sometimes, that kind of thing might happen in a moment of impulse or confusion. She did not allow herself to be confused. Before shepletely wanted to spend her life with a man, she did not want to lose herself. ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the SOFA in the room to a three-person Sofa? ¡± Ru Yu finally thought of a solution Then, she said with some excitement, ¡°this is the best idea. Your father won¡¯t suspect a thing if we change the Sofa, and the Long Sofa is suitable for sleeping alone. I think we¡¯ll do it this way. I¡¯ll go buy a sofa tomorrow. From now on, the two of US Will Sleep on the sofa for a night. ¡± As Ru Yu said this, she jumped up and took a tape measure to measure the size of the Sofa in the room In the end, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Aiyo, we can totally customize a 1.2-meter-long single bed SOFA, and I want to make it into a sofa that can be ced on a bed. This is equivalent to having two beds. ¡°. Chapter 1173

Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173 of the supplementary wedding was put on the agenda

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Compared to ru Yu¡¯s excitement, Lei Zhenyu did not know whether tough or cry. He had originally thought of moving back to the Lei family and sleeping on the same bed every night. It should not take long for the raw rice to be cooked. However, who knew whether Che Ru Yu was a rock or a piece of wood? Looking at her excitedly drawing the design of the SOFA on the paper, he was secretly annoyed. People said that the closer one got to the moon, how long had he been the closer one Why hadn¡¯t he gotten the moon yet? Alright, it had to be done slowly. Heforted himself like this again. Moreover, he had only known her for a short while. Although there was a marriage contract, it was just a strategy at the end of the day. It had nothing to do with feelings. Lei Zhenyu went to work at the Lei family. Ru Yu was still drawing in her studio. asionally, she would go back to the Che family with Lei Zhenyu to see her father, Che Qi Xuan. Then, she learned that Auntie Hui wasing back from Ji Zhou Ind at the end of October because she was about to enter Labor. After Lei Zhenyu went to work at the Lei family, one night during dinner, Lei Taihe once suggested that Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu hold a wedding. He said that they had been married for so long and if they didn¡¯t hold a wedding soon, what if ru Yu¡¯s belly got big? It wouldn¡¯t be good to tell others. The reason why Lei Taihe was so fond of ru Yu was because ru Yu was a good chess yer. Lei Taihe was lonely at home. asionally, he would drive out to go fishing. It was unknown if it was because of his poor skills or because he was old He couldn¡¯t catch one or two of them. Ru Yu moved to the Lei family to y chess with Lei Taihe the next night. Lei Zhensheng and Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯te back for dinner that night. They said that they had a social event, so Lei Taihe was unhappy. He said that he raised two sons and married two daughters-inw In the end, there was no one to y with him. He was still like a lonely old man. When ru Yu heard what he said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Although Lei Zhenyu said that he was only 30 years old, Lei Taihe was already 75 years old. He was an old man. He was alone every day. It was lonely without anyone to apany him. In fact, Cai Shaofen stayed at home more every day. However, she wanted to be the mistress of the Lei family and be the housekeeper of the Lei family. Therefore, she had to worry about logistics. Furthermore, because Cai Shaofen had not given birth for 18 years, Lei Taihe was a little unhappy when he saw her. Cai Shaofen also knew her ce, so she rarely hung out with Lei Taihe. That night, ru Yu ate dinner and yed chess with Lei Taihe. At that time, she was about to go upstairs. When she saw Lei Taihe ying chess alone, she casually said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I y chess with you? ¡± At that time, she just wanted to go back to her room alone and was bored. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯te back, and her books were still at her former home. Even the books in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s room were legal, so she couldn¡¯t read them. That night, Lei Taihe finally found out that his little daughter-inw actually told him about ying chess. He often couldn¡¯t beat her, so he looked at her in a different light. Usually, he would ask her to y chess with him. Regarding Lei Taihe¡¯s proposal for Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu to hold a supplementary wedding, Lei Zhenyu denied it. He said that the most important thing for the Lei Corporation now was to get that piece ofnd. Lei Zhenyu had just started working a few days ago, so if they held a supplementary wedding.. Then the wedding would mean a honeymoon. The project of the Lei familypany could not be dyed. Therefore, even if they wanted to hold a supplementary wedding, they had to wait for Lei Zhenyu to acquire that piece ofnd. Chapter 1174

Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi pair up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, Lei Taihe decided that the wedding of Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu would be held after Lei Zhenyu helped the Lei family take over thend. Moreover, because he had recently fallen in love with Ru Yu, he had repeatedly promised that the wedding would be grand and unprecedented. When Lei Taihe said this, Lan Ruoshui happened to hear it at the dining table, so lei taihe turned around Lan Ruoshui scoffed at ru Yu and said, ¡°grand and unprecedented wedding. It¡¯s not certain whether there will be a wedding or not ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a painter that you¡¯re so great. If you¡¯re not of any help to the Lei family or my uncle¡¯s work, sooner orter, won¡¯t you be swept away from the Lei family? ¡± Ru Yu frowned when she heard Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words. She had moved back to the Lei family for a month, and Lan Ruoshui rarely came home. Of course, she was not around during the day, so even if Lan Ruoshui came home, she would not know. In short, she rarely met Lan Ruoshui, and her work had been going smoothly recently. She did not see Lan Ruoshui, and she almost forgot about her. However, she didn¡¯t expect to meet her at the dining table tonight, and this woman became arrogant again Therefore, she said coldly, ¡°even if I didn¡¯t help Lei Zhenyu¡¯s career, he still married me. As for you, as the eldest daughter of the Lei family, you seem to be very helpful to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s career, but you still can¡¯t marry him, right? ¡± In terms of poison, she, che Ru Yu, was not inferior to her, Lan Ruoshui. It was just that she didn¡¯t like to scold people, but since there was a vicious dog bullying her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. Lan Ruoshui flew into a rage out of humiliation She could not help but growl, ¡°Che ruyu, don¡¯t be so smug. Lei Zhenyu is already with Song Yuxi now. The two of them are always together in the Lei family. Last night, they even invited the director of the city construction bureau to dinner. Take out a broken mirror to take a look. How is she prettier than Yu Xi? ¡± As soon as Lan Ruoshui finished her words, she saw Lei Taihe walking out from the side. She immediately wanted to turn around, but was stopped by Lei Taihe. ¡°Ruoshui, what did you say just now? Why is Yu Xi with Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°grandfather. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was still a little afraid of her grandfather Thus, she said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I went to wing Zhan hotel for dinner yesterday and saw uncle and Yu Xin sitting together. Of course, there were two men at the table. Later, I heard that they were the director of the city construction bureau or something. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. You should leave now. ¡± Lei Taihe waved his hand, signaling his granddaughter to get lost Then, he looked at Ru Yu who was standing there nkly and said, ¡°Well, Zhenyu and Yu Xi separated seven years ago. I don¡¯t think they will get back together. Even if Zhenyu agrees, I wouldn¡¯t want that kind of shameless woman to enter the Lei family. ¡± Hearing Lei Taihe¡¯sforting words, ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth in her heart. In fact, when she heard Lan Ruoshui say that Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi were together, her heart was really aching. It was as if her heart was clear. She and Lei Taihe were in an agreement marriage, but she still couldn¡¯t bear the fact that he and his ex-girlfriend were together. She thought that she really had to talk to Lei Zhenyu again tonight. Because of her absent-mindedness, ru Yu and Lei Taihe lost both their chess games at night. Lei Taihe was a little unhappy and said that she didn¡¯t put in any effort. It was simply a perfunctory reply. Ru Yu did not say a word when she heard this. She must not be in the mood to y chess at all. If she did not brush him off, who would? Chapter 1175

Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175, her husband¡¯s attitude

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu only came back at 12 o¡¯clock in the evening. When he came back, he reeked of alcohol. Ru Yu, who had fallen asleep on her custom-made Sofa bed, was woken up by him. ¡°It¡¯s sote already? ¡± Ru Yu sat up from the bed and rubbed her eyes with her hands. She looked at the man who was taking off his coat. There was a bright red lipstick mark on his white shirt. ¡°I invited the people from the city construction bureau to dinner and then apanied them to sing and drink. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded a little tired. ¡°It¡¯s not asfortable as being awyer. ¡± ¡°then... I heard that Miss Song Yuxi also went with you, right? ¡± Ru Yu said faintly. She tried her best to sound calm, but there was still a faint hint of jealousy in her voice. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not deny it. Instead, he yawned and said, ¡°she just came to work two days ago. My brother found her. She¡¯s in the project development department. ¡± ¡°is she very capable? ¡± Ru Yu frowned. The Project Development Department was actually simr to public rtions. Could it be that Song Yuxi used to be in public rtions? ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether she¡¯s capable or not. ¡± Lei Zhenyu rushed out and sat down by her sofa bed to exin to her. ¡°This project is actually notplicated. The reason why the urban construction bureau has been stuck is because my brother¡¯s current mistress is the ex-girlfriend of the bureau chief. The two of them arepeting with each other, so I¡¯ve been working for a month without making any progress. This time, we let Yu Xi enter the project development department because our people have found out that the bureau chief is Yu Xi¡¯s uncle. Therefore, we hope that through her connections, we can see if we can take down this project. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Ru Yu understood after listening to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s exnation. In this society, it was indeed not an easy task forpanies to get approval from the government. As for the lipstick on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s shirt, she did not know whose it was. After all, he had to apany those people for dinner, singing, and drinking. If he could not face them, he would have to call them ¡®little sister¡¯ . Who knew who would end up kissing whom after drinking and smearing himself? Ru Yu did not ask Lei Zhenyu about the lipstick on his shirt. Instead, she pushed him to take a shower and change his clothes. She said that it was already sote. If he did not hurry to rest, he would have to go back to work the next morning. Lei Zhenyu noticed the lipstick on his clothes when he took off his shirt. He frowned instinctively. He remembered that Song Yuxi was drunk when she was singing at night. When it finally ended, she could barely stand, let alone walk. Song Yuxi went with him. He could not leave her alone, so he helped her out of the KTV and asked the driver to drive her back. Lei Zhenyu exined the situation to ru Yu. Finally, he said, ¡°it was probably me who helped Song Yuxi from the club to the car. At that time, she could not stand properly and leaned on me, so... it was imprinted on her. ¡± Ru Yu smiled and nodded. She pushed him into the bathroom with her hands, but her heart instantly felt much more rxed. He did not hide it from her. He even exined it to her very carefully. This attitude waspletely like a husband telling his wife his whereabouts. Inexplicably, ru Yu felt that this was very good. Even if there was no so-called love between Lei Zhenyu and her, he was honest to her, respected her, and treated her with the heart of a husband. This was probably an ordinary couple in the world, right? Chapter 1176

Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176 battle between wife and Ex

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Lei Zhenyu came out of the shower, ru Yu was already asleep on the sofa bed. The Bloody Tampon in the toilet basket told him that she was having her period. He bent down and picked her up horizontally. He gently ced her on the big bed and slowlyy down beside her. He was careful not to wake her up. He pulled the nket over and pulled her into his arms. He covered her lower abdomen with his big palm and closed his eyes He slowly fell asleep with her. One night, ru Yu felt as if she was leaning against a stove. She slept veryfortably. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find that there was an arm on her lower abdomen. She finally woke up. She turned her head and saw Lei Zhenyu smiling at her. When she was angry, he quickly kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Good morning, dear wife. ¡± Her face was slightly red. The fire in her heart was finally suppressed by his ¡°Good Morning. ¡± Moreover, her lower abdomen was cold during her period. Under his careful carest night, she indeed slept much more peacefully than she did on the sofa bed alone. When Lei Zhenyu was changing his clothes, ru Yu was applying a moisturizer on her face. She did not like makeup, but skin care products were still used, especially in winter, when the air was dry, a moisturizer was essential. ¡°Zhenyu, after work today, I want to go back and bring some of my books over. Come home early to apany dad. He has fallen in love with chess recently, he will probably be lonely without anyone to apany him, ¡± ru Yu said as she applied a moisturizer on her face. ¡°Okay, ¡± Lei Zhenyu agreed without hesitation, and then asked with concern, ¡°Oh right, are you okay going back alone? Do you have a lot of books? Do you need a free coolie like me to help? ¡± ¡°No need. I can go back alone. I¡¯m not going to bring all the books here. I¡¯m just going to get a few to read. ¡± Ru Yu immediately refused and went downstairs to have breakfast with him. As Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu went to work in different directions, their cars separated on the avenue outside the Lei family¡¯spound. Lei Zhenyu drove to the Lei family while she drove to her studio. After work in the afternoon, she went downstairs to eat. She usually wanted toe back for lunch, so she would eat at the Chinese restaurant near Yunheng building. asionally, she would also eat at the Western restaurant on the second floor of Yunheng building. As soon as she sat down at the Chinese restaurant, she immediately rushed to the dining table and saw a shadow. She looked up slightly and was surprised to find that Song Yuxi was standing opposite her. ¡°Miss Song, ¡± ru Yu frowned slightly. ¡°Is there anything you need? I remember that the money for the painting has already been returned to your card. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. ¡± Song Yuxi ced a check in front of ru Yu and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the painting. I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to return it, so I must give this money to Madam Che. ¡± ¡°what... do you mean? ¡± Ru Yu immediately became vignt. She looked at Song Yuxi and said, ¡°Zhenyu doesn¡¯t want the thing you gave him. ¡± ¡°He can throw it away if he doesn¡¯t like it, ¡± Song Yuxi said very strongly. ¡°In short, I¡¯m the one who gave it to him, not you. You have no right to deal with his things. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m her wife. ¡± Ru Yu immediately looked at her coldly. Her voice was not strict and authoritative. ¡°Lei Zhenyu and I are husband and wife. He belongs to me. I naturally have the right to deal with his things. What right do you have to tell me what to do about my family¡¯s matters? ¡± ¡°Wife? ¡± Song Yuxi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Then, she raised her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. Che Ru Yu knows yet. Last night, Zhenyu hugged her. Who Do you think is his wife? ¡± Chapter 1177

Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177 the battle between the wife and the ex

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehe, ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud Looking at the furious Song Yuxi, she said mockingly, ¡°Miss Song, go to those entertainment venues and take a look. Thedies sitting at the tables are always snuggling in the arms of men. Could it be that thosedies sitting at the tables are the wives of men? ¡± Song Yuxi¡¯s face immediately turned red with embarrassment and anger. However, after a short moment, it returned to normal She said in a low voice, ¡°Che Ruyu, I know you were bullied badly by Lan Ruoshuist time. This time, you want to use Lei Zhenyu to attack Lan Ruoshui. In fact, the person you still love in your heart is Jin Zhengnan. How about this? How about we work together and you return Lei Zhenyu to me, and I guarantee that Jin Zhengnan will return to your side. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Miss Song is indeed an elite of the Lei family¡¯s Development Department. She knows how to make deals, ¡± ru Yu¡¯s words were obviously filled with sarcasm Then, she snorted and said, ¡°however, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint miss song. Right now, I have no interest in Jin Zhengnan at all. The only person I¡¯m interested in is my husband, Lei Zhenyu. So, I¡¯m very sorry. I don¡¯t think we have a chance to work together. ¡± Song Yuxi¡¯s face alternated between red and white However, she still forced a smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t work with me. However, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that both sides will fail because Lei Zhenyu will definitely choose to be with me. The Lei Corporation¡¯s project is there. If he wants to get the approval, he will have to exchange it with his marriage. And if you leave Lei Zhenyu, Lan Ruoshui will probably marry Jin Zhengnan. The final result... ... .. ¡°Miss Song, if you¡¯ve said enough, you can leave now. ¡± Ru Yu coldly gave the order to leave. Just then, the food she ordered was served. Her face was cold as she said, ¡°don¡¯t sit across from me and affect my appetite, okay? ¡± ¡°You? ¡± Song Yuxi was so angry that her face was red and her neck was thick. When she saw the waiter looking at her in confusion, she immediately stomped her feet and coldly said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, just you wait. I¡¯ll personally see how you get out of the Lei family crying. ¡± Ru Yu shrugged her shoulders and did not take Song Yuxi¡¯s words to heart. Although she and Lei Zhenyu had not been together for long, it had only been less than three months, but she knew that Lei Zhenyu was the same as her It was impossible for him to ept someone who had betrayed him in the past. Lei Zhenyu might not havepletely forgotten Song Yuxi, just like how she could not forget Jin Zhengnan in a short period of time. However, not forgetting did not mean that she would ept it again. She was very clear about this. In the afternoon, when she was about to get off work, she received a call from Lin Pianran. She said that there would be a rock climbingpetition on New Year¡¯s Day and asked if she was interested in participating. It was already mid-november. If she wanted to participate, she would have to prepare in advance. Of course.. They still had the cross-countrypetition after the rock-climbingpetition. She calmly said that she estimated that she would not be able to participate in the rock-climbingpetition with them this year. As for the cross-countrypetition, she would not be able to participate because she had a lot of things to do this year. She would have to wait until next year¡¯s May first. After work, ru Yu directly drove to her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s former home. The studio was not particrly far from their former home. It was only a twenty-minute drive away. Moreover, she left half an hour earlier to avoid the rush hour. After parking the car, she was familiar with the roads. She walked upstairs and reached the door of her home. She took out her keys to open the door. However, when she stepped in, she was surprised to find that the home was as clean as new. She did not remember having hired a part-time worker to clean it. There was a sound in the kitchen. She was shocked and immediately ran over. However, she found Jin zhengnan cooking in the kitchen in an instant. She was furious and could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, why are you still living in my house? ¡± Chapter 1178

Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178 there were memories in this house

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu¡¯s face was red with anger. She gritted her teeth and red at the man in front of her. She really had the urge to pick him up and throw him out of the window. Of course, that was if Jin Zhengnan was only the size of a cat. Jin Zhengnan was a little surprised when he saw her walk in, but he quickly recovered. He turned off the gas stove and walked over He exined to her in a soft voice, ¡°today is my birthday. You forgot that we celebrate our birthdays together every year. Sometimes it¡¯s today and sometimes it¡¯s tomorrow, because tomorrow is your birthday. ¡± When he mentioned it, ru Yu finally remembered that today was indeed Jin Zhengnan¡¯s birthday, and her birthday was tomorrow. In fact, if Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t mention it now, she would have forgotten it herself. ¡°What does your birthday have to do with you living in my house? ¡± Ru Yu finally reacted She couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, did you have a conflict with Lan Ruoshui Did you hide from my house because you thought she was annoying you But are you out of your mind She can find my ce. If you want to hide, why don¡¯t you hide somewhere she can¡¯t find you ¡°What¡¯s the difference between staying here and staying in your own home? ¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference, ¡± Jin zhengnan quickly exined. ¡°I used to live here for three years. I just bought it at my own home. It¡¯s cold and empty. There¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t be bothered to live there. ¡± ¡°Tsk, ¡± ru Yu snorted coldly and then rebutted mercilessly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, aren¡¯t you overthinking? There¡¯s nothing here except for furniture. You live here alone, so it¡¯s also cold and empty. ¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s one here, ¡± Jin Zhengnan insisted stubbornly. ¡°We¡¯ve lived here for three years, and I¡¯m very familiar with every piece of furniture here. So, here are our three years of memories. ¡± Those memories, especially when they celebrated their birthday together, they wouldn¡¯t go to the hotel outside to eat. The two of them would go to the supermarket to buy ingredients together, then cook together and cook their own good dishes to eat. On their birthday night, there were only the two of them, but theyvishly bought a doubleyer birthday cake, put her birthday candle on the topyer of the cake, and put his birthday candle on the bottomyer of the birthday cake. He said that his wife was always high and mighty. On nights like that, they would light candles, drink red wine, eat the dishes they made together, and tell each other happy birthday! Ru Yu also recalled this and could not help but boo in her heart. It turned out that such a terrible marriage actually still had some sweet memories left in the bottom of their hearts that could not be erased. Even such an animal, Jin Zhengnan, could still think of the scene of their birthday together on their birthday. He thought of the little warmth that once belonged to them and actually came to her house on their birthday. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you today. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she turned around and walked towards the living room. She took off her coat. As the room was heated, it was hot as soon as she walked in She turned around and looked at Jin Zhengnan who had followed her out and said, ¡°however, I want to repeat it again. This House is mine. You can¡¯te here without my permission. It¡¯s not right for you to break into a private house like this, understand? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell this House that is free to me? ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that she had taken off her windbreaker and walked forward. Almost instinctively, he reached out his hand and wanted to help her take it. However, when his hand was about to touch her windbreaker, ru Yu quickly epted it. Then, she threw the windbreaker onto the back of the SOFA. Chapter 1179

Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179. This House has her shadow

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯M NOT SELLING IT! ¡± Ru Yu refused immediately. Then she turned around and walked toward the study room. She came back to get the books. She remembered thatst summer vacation, she went back to Binhai and bought a few books. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t live in this house, so it¡¯s empty. Just buy it for me. ¡± Jin Zhengnan followed live ru Yu into the study room. It was not easy for him to be alone with him, and in this house, he had to convince her today Let her sell this house to him. ¡°Why should I sell the house? I¡¯m not waiting for money. ¡± Ru Yu frowned and red at him. She felt that he was a little crazy, so she ignored him. She opened the bookshelf door and began to slowly search for the books she wanted with her hands. Her study room was big, and she had a lot of books. Because she was a painter, she would go around the world for many years to sketch. And every time she went to a ce, she would always remember to bring back the local characteristics and books. Jin Zhengnan was dreaming. Letting her sell this house to him was simply a dream. This house was bought with raw materials, and she personally designed it. Then, she personally bought the decoration materials. She personally supervised every construction Even if it was a water pipe, a switch, or even a light bulb, she had personally chosen them carefully. It had taken her three months to renovate the house. During those three months, she had hardly drawn a painting for the House. She had poured all her heart and feelings into the house. This was beyond the description of the price How could she sell the house? Selling the house was equivalent to selling her heart and feelings! ¡°But, what use is this house to you? ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that her attitude was so stiff He also said a little unhappily, ¡°in fact, if the house is left empty, it will easily be damaged, right ¡°It will only be popr if someone lives in it, so sell it to me. The price is up to you, and you can even include the original renovation cost. This price is definitely much higher than if you sell it to an outsider, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT SELLING IT! ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was still cold and stiff, and she didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at him She just stared at her row of densely packed books and said, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, if you want to buy a second-hand house, there are plenty of them outside, right ¡°The decorations are more luxurious and exquisite than mine. Some people¡¯s houses are almost like the royal pce. Why do you have to buy my house? ¡± ¡°What does the luxurious houses outside have to do with me? ¡± Jin Zhengnan continued to coax him. ¡°I like this house because I have lived in this house for three years. I am used to living in it. ¡± Jin Zhengnan thought to himself, no matter how beautiful the houses outside were, they were all unfamiliar to me. Even the cold world. He could not find any memories and warmth with her, so why should he buy it? He was so familiar with this House that he felt warm as soon as he walked in. Even if she was not in the house, her footprints could be found everywhere. The dressing table in the room had matchboxes that looked like pagodas Her paintings hung on the walls of every room, and the exquisite embroidery that fell on the curtain was also personally embroidered by her. Living in such a house, he would not be absolutely lonely. He would not be absolutely lonely because in such a house, there were all the feelings that she had once paid for him. Chapter 1180

Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180. Let¡¯s celebrate our birthday together, shall we

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with Jin Zhengnan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was his birthday today, she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him. Otherwise, she would have called the security guards from the management office to chase him out. Ru Yu finally found enough of her books. She took a shopping bag and packed it. She turned around and looked at Jin Zhengnan who was still standing at the door of the study. She frowned Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, please leave after dinner. Today is your birthday. I won¡¯t argue with you, but please be tactful. Don¡¯t alwayse to other people¡¯s houses for no reason. Don¡¯t you know that breaking and entering is illegal? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by breaking and entering? ¡± Jin Zhengnan had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for three years. I usually live here, and the security guards know me. Who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m going back to my own home? ¡± Hearing his shameless words, ru Yu was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen such a shameless person. He had divorced her, and he had left the house to her.. Now, he could actually say that he was going back to his own home? ¡°Jin Zhengnan, ¡± ru Yu said through gritted teeth. Then, she enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. After we eat, we¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, ru Yu, for being heartless. I¡¯ll get someone to change the lock on this door tomorrow. ¡± The corner of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mouth twitched. Did she think that changing the lock would be able to stop him He had lived here for three years and had long treated this ce as his own home. How could he just move away like that? Seeing that he did not say anything, ru Yu thought that he had agreed. So, she sighed softly and walked from the study to the door. Just as she was about to pass by the dining hall, she saw that the dining table was full of dishes. She could not help but think, what is wrong with Jin Zhengnan How many days did he have to eat to cook so many dishes by himself? ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay and celebrate our birthday together? ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that ru Yu was about to leave with her book So he quickly said carefully, ¡°Ru Yu, I remember that we used to celebrate our birthdays together, right? Last year, we celebrated your birthday together. This year, we should have celebrated my birthday together, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart instinctively twitched. A suffocating pain came from the bottom of her heart. She could not help but grip the shopping bag that contained the book tightly. Her nails dug into her flesh. She remembered that she loved Jin Zhengnan so much that she suggested spending their first birthday together on their first year of marriage. Therefore, the first time they spent their first birthday together was on his birthday. Last year was the second time, on her birthday. And this year, if they were still married, the third time they spent their birthday together was indeed on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s birthday. Unfortunately, the truth was hard to predict. She and Jin Zhengnan were destined to spend only two birthdays together, so this year, their birthdays had already gone their separate ways every time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jin Zhengnan, ¡± ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant As she pulled the door open, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in spending my birthday with others, and my husband will never allow me to do so. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words silently reminded Jin Zhengnan that it was toote for him to do all this. She already had a new family and a new husband. She did not want to do anything that would make her husband unhappy. The word ¡®husband¡¯ really hurt Jin zhengnan deeply. His face darkened almost instantly. Seeing that ru Yu was about to walk out of the door, he instinctively reached out and grabbed her wrist. With a little force, he pulled her back. Ru Yu did not guard against Jin Zhengnan¡¯s move, so she was pulled back by him and bumped into his body. She instinctively reached out to push him. Perhaps because she did not have enough strength, she did not push him Instead, Jin Zhengnan reached out with his other hand and grabbed her waist. Chapter 1181

Chapter 1181: Chapter 1181, whose home is this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu finally came back to her senses. When she saw Jin Zhengnan¡¯s thin lips pressing down on her, she instinctively dodged to the side and avoided his kiss. Then, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she raised her foot and kicked his calf Jin Zhengnan immediately released his hand that was holding her waist in pain. Ru Yu quickly broke free from his embrace and red at him with a face full of anger She gritted her teeth in hatred and growled, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, people can¡¯t be shameless to this extent. After you eat here tonight, hurry up and get lost. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, ru Yu, for not being polite. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu picked up her shopping bag and walked out of the door again. She was so angry. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s actions just now instinctively made her feel disgusted. Who did he think he was Was He still her husband? She and Jin Zhengnan had known each other for four years and married for three years. Although they had never had a real rtionship, kissing was unavoidable, especially on their birthday every year He always liked to kiss her with a mouth full of cream. At that time, she felt that the kiss was sweet because at that time, she was his wife and his lover. Now, they had be strangers. She could not even ept his skin-to-skin contact, not even on the cheek. Ru Yu carried the shopping bag and went downstairs. Fortunately, the car was parked under a por tree not far from the corridor. She went over to unlock the car, pulled the door and got in. She threw the book on the passenger seat. She used the keys to start the car. She looked up and was about to start the car, but she was stunned in an instant. In her line of sight, Lan Ruoshui was carrying a big birthday cake and walking towards the corridor of the building she was in. She thought that Jin Zhengnaning here to celebrate his birthday was an act of nostalgia for their previous birthday together, but what was the meaning of Lan Ruoshui bringing a birthday cake here? Hehe, she could not help butugh at herself. When she saw so many dishes on the dining table just now, she thought that he was thinking about her in his heart. He was thinking about the scene of their previous birthday together, so he made a bunch of dishes to remember her. It seemed that she was indeed overthinking things. Someone wasing to celebrate his birthday, so how could he not make more dishes? Moreover, they probably had to drink to celebrate their birthday. When they got drunkter and the atmosphere was good under the candlelight, who could guarantee that the couple would not do something inhuman? As she thought of this, the blood on ru Yu¡¯s body almost instinctively surged up. That was her house, her home. She had originally allowed Jin Zhengnan to spend the night alone on ount of his birthday. No matter what, they were once husband and wife. But now, at this moment, what did Jin Zhengnan mean He actually wanted to bring Lan Ruoshui here to stay Where did he put her car, ru Yu? If they wanted to celebrate their birthday, they could do whatever they wanted. They could go anywhere, but not in her car, ru Yu¡¯s house! With this thought in mind, ru Yu, who had already started the car, quickly stopped. She pushed open the car door and got out. Then, she quickly walked towards the corridor of her building. They lived on the third floor. Because she was in a hurry, she couldn¡¯t help but walk a little faster. However, she was still a few minutester than Lan Ruoshui. When she walked up the stairs, Lan Ruoshui was already gone, and her room door was tightly shut. She stood at her own door and calmed down a little because she was panting from running up the stairs. She raised her hand and was about to knock on the door, but she stopped in an instant. After thinking for a moment, she finally chose to use the key to open the door. Chapter 1182

Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182, I beg you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The moment the door was pushed open, Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui, who were originally standing opposite each other, quickly turned around. When they saw that it was ru Yu, Jin zhengnan instinctively frowned, while Lan Ruoshui quickly flew into a rage after a moment of shock. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you¡¯re already married to Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice trembled due to her anger. ¡°Why are you still so shameless? You actually came here to celebrate your birthday with Jin Zhengnan? ¡± Ru Yu was furious when she heard her words. She could not help but retort, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, which eye of yours saw me celebrating my birthday with Jin Zhengnan? ¡± ¡°today is Zhengnan¡¯s birthday. If you¡¯re not here to celebrate his birthday with him, then why are you here? ¡± Lan Ruoshui roared in anger. ¡°could it be that you¡¯re here to celebrate his birthday? ¡± ¡°This is my home! ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was forced by Lan Ruoshui. She could not help but raise her voice a few decibels She pointed at the two people in front of her and said, ¡°get lost. Get Out of my house. Whether it¡¯s a birthday or a date, go somewhere else ande to someone else¡¯s house to do dirty things. How dare you say that the owner of this house has to have a limit to how shameless he is? How can he go to this extent? ¡± ¡°Who did dirty things? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was as ck as Bao Gong¡¯s when he heard this He couldn¡¯t help but say to Lan Ruoshui, ¡°Ruoshui, hurry up and take your birthday cake away. I told you, it¡¯s impossible for us. Don¡¯t follow me anymore... ¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s impossible? ¡± Lan Ruoshui shouted hysterically Then, she turned around and vented her anger on ru Yu. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you shameless mistress. In order to prevent me from marrying Jin Zhengnan, you actually destroyed the rtionship between my uncle and Yu Xi. Now, I can¡¯t be with Zhengnan, and Yu Xi can¡¯t be with my uncle. Are you happy now? Are you happy now? ¡± When ru Yu heard Lan Ruoshui¡¯s incoherent words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh With a cold snort, she said, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, I don¡¯t know if you have studied the capital of being a mistress before you became a mistress. Although there is a famous saying that there is no family that can not be separated, only a mistress that does not work hard. However, the word ¡®work hard¡¯ is very important. This includes not only having to guard the cold cave like Wang Baochuan, but also having to learn and cultivate. For a shrew like you, even if Lei Zhenyu and I are not married, even if you are married to Jin Zhengnan, how long do you think your marriage canst? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words caused Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face to turn red She could not help but growl again, ¡°WHO¡¯s The shrew Have I ever been like this before My temper is getting worse and worse, wasn¡¯t it because you forced me to If you don¡¯t continue to have a secret rtionship with Masao, if you don¡¯t join hands with Lei Zhenyu to stop our marriage Will I be like this?¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were overbearing. Ru Yu was stunned for a moment, but she could not speak. She knew that what Lan Ruoshui said was not a lie. In the past, Lan Ruoshui had never been such a shrew. Her temper was getting more and more irritable It was indeed something that happened in the past few months. Just as Ru Yu was in a daze, Lan Ruoshui knelt in front of ru Yu with a ¡®PA¡¯ sound She used an extremely painful voice to beg, ¡°Che Ru Yu, I beg you, please divorce my uncle You didn¡¯t love him to begin with, and he didn¡¯t love you either. Why do you have to sacrifice your own marriage just to prevent me from marrying Jin Zhengnan? What benefits does this have for you?¡± Chapter 1183

Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: How do you know that we don¡¯t have feelings

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was instinctively shocked. She never dreamed that Lan Ruoshui would actually kneel down for her. Jin Zhengnan, who was standing at the side, was also stunned. He probably didn¡¯t expect this scene either. Ru Yu looked at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s expression and immediately knew that this shouldn¡¯t be the action after their discussion. The cake box on the dining table wasn¡¯t opened, and there was only a set of cutlery on the dining table. It was estimated that Lan Ruoshui had only entered the door for less than two minutes Jin Zhengnan was still talking to her. Ru Yu looked at Lan Ruoshui who was kneeling in front of her and did not know how to answer for a moment. Lan Ruoshui was right about one thing. She and Lei Zhenyu did not get married emotionally, so there was no question of who loved whom between them. Seeing that ru Yu was standing there without saying a word.. Lan Ruoshui could not help but SOB again. ¡°Che Ru Yu, we have known each other for so many years. I know your character. You have always valued rtionships, but you and my uncle do not have any rtionship. If you insist on your marriage like this, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Most importantly, you are wasting your youth. Why do you... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°How do you know that there is no love between us? ¡± A cold and deep voice sounded at the door. Ru Yu was slightly stunned and turned her head around. Only then did she realize that Lei Zhenyu was standing behind her. Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan never dreamed that Lei Zhenyu would actuallye over. Of course, ru Yu also never thought that he woulde here, so for a moment, everyone was stunned and no one spoke. ¡°Mr. Jin Zhengnan, ¡± Lei Zhenyu spoke again. His voice was already indifferent and distant The tone of awyer was clear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Since you¡¯ve already divorced Ms. Che Ru Yu, this house was originally given to Ms. Che ru Yu. ording to thew, this is her private property. Since you have nothing to do with her, you can¡¯te to her house. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He never dreamed that Che ru Yu would call Lei Zhenyu over. He red at ru Yu fiercely, then reached out to pull Lan Ruoshui who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Lan Ruoshui panicked and grabbed the bag on the dining chair. Then, she was dragged out of the door by Jin Zhengnan. Jin zhengnan pulled Lan Ruoshui to the stairs. Just as they were about toe down, he turned around and shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t forget who and whose home this is. Don¡¯t... do all kinds of messy things here! ¡± Upon hearing his words, ru Yu was so angry that she grabbed the unwrapped cake on the dining table. Without thinking, she threw it directly at Jin Zhengnan. However, Jin Zhengnan happened to pull Lan Ruoshui down the stairs. Jin Zhengnan was in front while Lan Ruoshui was behind unwillingly. The cake immediately fell on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s head. Immediately, the cake box made of paper was broken by Lan Ruoshui¡¯s head. Then, a chocte ice cream cake bloomed on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s head. Immediately, her hair, face, and body were covered in ck and white cream and chocte. There were also some red, yellow, and green fruits mixed in the cake and cake. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you lunatic! ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she cried out loudly. At this moment, she was dressed in all kinds of colors, like a clown in a Sichuan opera. As she cried out, she wanted to turn around and pounce on ru Yu again. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at Lan Ruoshui in front of him coldly and snorted, ¡°there¡¯s an idiom called ¡®you deserve what you get¡¯ . I¡¯ll give it to you now so that you can learn a lesson. Don¡¯t go too far in the future. ¡± Chapter 1184

Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184, her birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan finally dragged the Colorful Lan Ruoshui away. However, the stairs in the corridor were full of cakes, chocte, ice cream, cream, and fruit. It was a very embarrassing scene. What made it even more ufortable was that the dining table was full of food. Ru Yu nced at it and wanted to throw it away. However, she felt that it was a pity to throw away so much food. There were not many public resources on earth. Therefore, she took out her cell phone and called the security office at the door. She asked the security to get two cleaners toe up and ask them to help clean the stairwell. Then, she would give them all the food on the table. The two cleaners were very happy. It was not a big deal to clean the stairwell, and the delicacies on the table were very valuable, especially beef, pork, pork ribs, etc. . As cleaners.. Sometimes, they could not even eat a meal of pork for half a month. Ru Yu arranged these things and then came downstairs with Lei Zhenyu. When she saw his car parked beside her car, she could not help but ask, ¡°why are you here? ¡± ¡°I came home from work and didn¡¯t see you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and exined, ¡°I called your studio. They said that you left half an hour earlier, but you didn¡¯te back when I went back. So I thought that you were too greedy and wanted to move all the books in the study here. I was afraid that you would have to work hard to carry so many books downstairs, so I wanted to work hard to earn some performance. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart moved slightly when she heard his words. It was already November, and the weather in the evening was cold. However, at this moment, a warm current surged in her heart, and it was very warm andfortable. The two of them got into their own cars and drove home. Sometimes, one in front of the other, and sometimes, they walked side by side. They parked side by side at a certain intersection, rolled down the car window, and looked at each other. Instantly, they felt that the ce where the smoke billowed was gentle. The Lei family¡¯s dinner was still the same as usual. Lei Zhensheng did note back, and the atmosphere at the dining table was obviously a little more rxed. Lei Taihe asked Lei Zhenyu if thend had been approved, and Lei Zhenyu said that he was working hard. The next day was a sunny day. The weather was very good, and even the usually gray sky was exceptionally blue. When they went out in the morning, ru Yu could not help but sigh, ¡°what a good weather! ¡± ¡°Of course, today is someone¡¯s birthday. Doesn¡¯t the heaven dare to be more brilliant? ¡± Lei Zhenyu joked behind her. Ru Yu¡¯s face blushed slightly. She did not tell him that today was her birthday and thought that he did not know. She did not expect that he actually knew. Lei Zhenyu walked forward and grabbed her hand. Then, he gently loosened it, and a slightly hot boiled egg rolled into her palm. ¡°My mother used to say that on the morning of your birthday, you have to eat a boiled egg. This means that the next year will pass like an egg. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh and nodded. She took the egg and got into the car. Although it was just an egg, it was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart. She did not ask for much. As long as he remembered her, he would ce her in his wife¡¯s position. She received many messages and calls at noon. It was her birthday, so there were always so many people who were worried about her. She also always told everyone that she was fine, that everything was fine, so that no one would miss her. Ru Yu thought that her birthday would pass just like that. However, when she got off work in the afternoon, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s call came before she had even gone downstairs. She picked it up naturally, and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Ru Yu, are you off work? ¡± Chapter 1185

Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185, her birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. I was just about to drive home. ¡± While ru Yu was talking, the elevator door had already opened. She immediately walked in and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you have any social events tonight? ¡± The reason why ru yu asked was because Shi Yan had been very busy ever since he went to work at the Development Department of the Lei family. He would have two out of three social events. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have any social events tonight. I¡¯m also off work. I¡¯m on my way to pick you up. ¡± Shi Yan¡¯s voice came from the phone. Perhaps it was because he had opened the car door He could vaguely hear the voice outside the window of his car, ¡°don¡¯t drive away. I got a new car today. Later, we will go for a test drive! ¡± ¡°Test Drive? ¡± Ru Yu frowned instinctively. While walking towards the entrance of the building, she asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have a car to drive? Why did you buy a new car? ¡± ¡°that car has been resold. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s faint voice came over, and then said, ¡°alright, I have to hang up now. Just wait for me at the entrance of the building. I will be there in five minutes. Tonight, I will take you to eat farm food. ¡± Ru Yu really had to hand it to Lei Zhenyu. She remembered that his Lamborghini was still fine, why did he want to change cars Was He really a rich young master? Ru Yu was puzzled, but fortunately, it was only a few minutes. Lei Zhenyu was indeed a man of his word. He arrived in five or six minutes. She was obviously stunned when she saw her new car. Damn, this person changed cars as he wished, and it was even a Maybach. ¡°Your car is getting more and more upscale. How long have you been working here? Isn¡¯t the sry too high? ¡± Ru Yu could not help but sneer She thought Lei Zhenyu was working as awyer to earn money to support himself, but she didn¡¯t expect him to use his family¡¯s money to buy a Maybach after returning to the Lei family for just over a month. ¡°My Lamborghini was sold for 500,000 US dors, and I added 300,000 US dors to buy this Maybach. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw the sneer at the corner of her mouth He patiently exined to her, ¡°I earned this 300,000 US dors from awsuit in the United States. It has nothing to do with the Lei family. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard what he said. She wanted to insult him a little more, but when she turned around, she thought, forget it. What rtionship does she have with Lei Zhenyu? Lei Zhenyu doesn¡¯t spend her money. He can buy whatever car he wants. Thus, ru Yu immediately opened the car door and got into the car. Lei Zhenyu quickly started the engine. The maybach was indeed not a joke. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s driving skills were good as well. When he ran on the highway around the city, even though it was only half an hour¡¯s drive, he only used 15 minutes to finish it. ¡°This ce is deste and wild. You won¡¯t take me to eat grass, right? I¡¯m not a sheep, ¡± ru Yu said jokingly. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s driving just now was somewhat crazy. Fortunately, she was also a racing driver. She had driven faster cars than this Therefore, she did not feel anything at all. She just turned her head and looked out of the car window. ¡°where are the farm vegetables? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We¡¯re still on the highway. We¡¯ll be there soon after we get off the highway. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he saw her expression. At this moment, ru Yu was actually just an ordinary little woman. He liked ordinary little women very much. On the contrary, it was her title, Madam Che Ru Yu, that made people somewhat keep a respectful distance from her! Just as Lei Zhenyu finished speaking, the car immediately sped off the highway to a side ramp. Then, he turned left and turned back, finally arriving at a ce that looked like a courtyard house. Chapter 1186

Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186, her birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was stunned. She grew up in Korea and often went to the countryside. She had seen many blue-tiled houses, but she had never seen a courtyard house like this in Korea. The courtyard houses that she had seen were in Beijing¡¯s hutongs. They were all left behind by Qianqing. Now many of the courtyard houses were unupied. Of course, some were still upied. That was already a luxury. She had always thought that only Beijing had courtyard houses in the world. However, she had never expected that in Korea, in the suburbs of Seoul, in the Green Mountains and green waters, there was actually such a beautiful courtyard house hidden. However, judging from the quality of the Siheyuan, it should not be very old. It should only have a history of three to four years. Of course, it could not bepared to the Siheyuan in Beijing¡¯s Hutong. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the farm food you mentioned is in this Siheyuan? ¡± Ru Yu was puzzled for a long time before she turned to ask Lei Zhenyu beside her. Lei Zhenyu nodded. ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t you like this ce? ¡± ¡°I do, ¡± ru Yu said almost instinctively. She slightly raised her head and looked at the Siheyuan with wide eyes and curiosity with the help of the afterglow of the setting sun. There were octagonal green bricks and blue tiles, coarse sandpaper stained windows, and there were even hand-cut window flowers stuck on the windows. The whole Old Beijing! ¡°How did you know about this ce? ¡± Ru Yu was still angry. Didn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu go abroad for seven years before he came back? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this in the future. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled, took her hand, and led her into a side room. There was an earthen Kang in the side room, and on the earthen Kang was a low kang table. It didn¡¯t look like a restaurant at all. ¡°The owner of this house is also the owner of this house. He is a descendant of the Chinese people. It is said that his ancestors cooked for the imperial court of the Qing Dynasty. In the 1930s, the father of the owner of this house came to South Korea. Of course, at that time, this ce was still called North Korea. After the war, he did not go back for various reasons, and he stayed here all the time. Because he missed the imperial court too much, heter had this courtyard house built when he was 80 years old. Now, his son and grandson live here. They inherited his cooking skills and opened this special Chinese restaurant. ¡± ¡°Then how many batches of guests do they serve today? ¡± Ru Yu looked out of the window. In fact, the window was covered with coarse sandpaper, so she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. ¡°Only one table of dishes is prepared every day. This is a family restaurant, and this rule has been followed for decades. Because the dishes here are indeed very good, they usually have to make an appointment more than a month in advance. ¡± ¡°You mean you made an appointment a month in advance? ¡± Ru Yu widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. Lei Zhenyu nodded with a smile and said in a low voice, ¡°well, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s birthday. No matter what, I have to prepare in advance. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and an unknown warmth quietly flowed through her. When Lei Zhenyu¡¯s birthday was celebrated, she went to the fortune cookie shop to buy a cake. However, she did not expect that he would actually... ... The boss was a genuine Chinese. His attire was not only Chinese, but it was also long-sleeved and long-sleeved. The whole ce was ancient China. Well, just this outfit made people feel friendly. There were no exquisite photo album-like recipes in the big restaurants of the big hotels. Instead, there was a very thin handwritten copy. The paper was yellowed, and the names of the dishes on it were written in small seal characters written with a brush. All of them were written in Chinese characters No one knew how many Koreans could recognize it. Chapter 1187

Chapter 1187: Chapter 1187, her birthday 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, she had been learning Chinese since she was a child, and she was also a painter. She had also specially studied calligraphy, so she hade into contact with all of the above. Fortunately, the names of the dishes were notplicated, so she could recognize most of them. Lei Zhenyu said that he had ordered the old hen soup a long time ago because it would take a long time to cook. Ru Yu could order the other dishes now. The boss had prepared a lot of ingredients, and most of them were on the menu. Ru Yu nodded and then ordered a pot of friendly dishes. Since it was a Chinese restaurant, of course, it was also a Chinese restaurant, and the dishes here were mainly Beijing cuisine. The door of the side room was closed, but the fragrance of the old hen soup could still be smelled in the air. Sitting on the earthen brick bed, it was November, and the weather was already bright. Therefore, the owner of the earthen brick bed must have cooked it in advance. Now that she sat on it, it was warm and warm. Ru Yu was sitting by the wall, with her back against the soft wall. She was sofortable that she closed her eyes She could not help but sigh, ¡°in my memory, I lived on the earthen brick bed in the northwest. Although the earthen brick bed does not look asfortable as the bed, to be honest, it is warm in winter and cool in summer. In summer, I would not be able to stand out, but in winter, I would burn the earthen brick bed with firewood early in the morning. Then, the entire room would be warm. It could be warm for the whole day. The heating in your house is stillfortable. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her and could not help but tease her, ¡°why don¡¯t we go back and build an earthen brick bed for our family? ¡± Ru Yu followed his words andughed without a care in the world, ¡°sure, are you going to build an earthen brick bed in the Lei family¡¯s vi or in your apartment? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was embarrassed. It seemed that it was not easy for him to build an earthen brick bed in the city of Seoul. It was difficult even on the first floor of the vi because it meant that there was a problem of firewood burning. Just as Lei Zhenyu was feeling embarrassed, the boss brought in four small dishes and ced them on the Kang Table. It was indeed a typical Beijing cuisine, and it clearly had the taste of the six must-stay in Beijing, especially the pickles. It was basically the six must-stay in Beijing. Her intuition told her that.. This should not have been made by the boss himself. Of course, ru Yu was a smart person, so she would definitely not expose this point. Moreover, in a ce like Korea, the boss could build a small courtyard house, could insist on making pce dishes, could remember that he was Chinese, and could even continue to make pce dishes.. This was already pretty good. ¡°How about we go to the northwest of China for our honeymoon? ¡± Lei Zhenyu suddenly thought of something and immediately became happy. ¡°It is said that many people still live in the countryside in the northwest. I will go with you to experience it. ¡± ¡°Honeymoon? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him She sighed softly and said, ¡°alright, the honeymoon will probably have to be after the wedding. Our wedding hasn¡¯t been arranged yet. I haven¡¯t been very busy recently, but I haven¡¯t mentioned this to my father. ¡± ¡°You can advance the honeymoon payment in advance. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly suggested, ¡°in two days, we will enter December. We definitely won¡¯t be able to find out about the northwest part of China. Why don¡¯t we go to the northeast? There will definitely be an earthen brick bed there. Moreover, the earthen brick bed is about to heat up. It will definitely be veryfortable to sleep on it. ¡± ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t we sitting on this earthen brick bed now? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced. She just didn¡¯t understand why Lei Zhenyu suddenly had a whim and wanted to advance the honeymoon payment in advance? Moreover, this marriage between her and him was basically an agreement marriage. What honeymoon was there to go on Could it be that he... ... wanted to make it look real ? ? Chapter 1188

Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188, her birthday 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them were arguing about whether they should take up the honeymoon. The chef had already brought in the old hen soup and a few vegetarian dishes that ru Yu had ordered. The thick chicken soup was as white as milk, and the old hen was half-submerged in the soup It looked appetizing. Although the side dishes made ru Yu feel like she was eating a six-bed pickled melon, the chicken soup was indeed very good. She was almost certain that the chef in Binhai one inch ink city might not be able to brew such a delicious chicken soup. There were few vegetarian dishes in South Korea in winter, but this ce was probably transported by air. Broli, cauliflower, and even wild spinach were all scooped out with boiling water. The chicken soup was poured with sesame oil and salt water. It was refreshing and pleasant, and her appetite was greatly increased. Ru Yu grew up in South Korea and was used to the Kimchi that Korean people had to eat every meal. Now that she finally had such a meal, there was no Kimchi on the table. She was in a good mood and ate with relish. Lei Zhenyu ate faster. After he finished eating, ru Yu was still eating, so he walked out of the room and chatted with the boss at the door. The boss took out a cigarette and handed it to her. Lei Zhenyu was slightly stunned, but he still took it. The boss used the lighter to light the me. He took a light puff, and the cigarette was lit. Ru Yu sat on the warm Kang and drank the old hen soup to eat wild spinach. Although she had already taken off her coat, because of the hot soup, the Kang in the room was also warm. Her face was red, and there were faint beads of sweat on her forehead. Lei Zhenyu and the boss were chatting in Chinese at the door. This was the first time ru Yu knew that Lei Zhenyu could speak Chinese. In the past, theirmunication was in Korean. ¡°Is this car new? ¡± The boss pointed at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s Maybach. ¡°But this car doesn¡¯t seem to be a new model. ¡± ¡°I just bought it, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered naturally. ¡°But the original owner of this car has bought it for several years. He is abroad and rarely drives it, so he sold it to me. ¡± ¡°Oh, how much does this car cost in RMB? Is it more expensive than the modern? ¡± The boss was indeed Chinese He was spending Korean dors every day, but when it came to the amount, he had unknowingly said how much it was in RMB. It was probably because he often bought it from China and had to exchange it for RMB. ¡°No, it¡¯s more or less the same. ¡± Lei Zhenyu took a puff of the cigarette in his hand as he spoke, then threw it on the ground and put it out with his feet. He had never liked smoking, and the boss¡¯s cigarette was a little smoky. He could not stand it after a few puffs. Ru Yu was inside listening to the conversation between the boss and Lei Zhenyu. The chicken soup that she had just drunk sprayed out of her mouth, almost choking her to death. Lei Zhenyu, oh Lei Zhenyu, a Maybach is more or less the same as a modern. Why didn¡¯t you buy a modern If you used the money of a Maybach to buy a modern, wouldn¡¯t you be able to buy more than twenty of them? Ru Yu finally finished her meal. Lei Zhenyu had already paid the bill. The two of them walked out of the pce¡¯s farm food together. Ru Yu could not help butugh when she thought of his words that were simr to modern She used her hand to hit Lei Zhenyu¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, do you have to lie to me like this? ¡± ¡°Maybe the owner really used the money from modern to buy a Maybach. Don¡¯t you want to cause the owner to be called a lunatic ¡°Also, don¡¯t you usually smoke ¡°You can actually smoke more than half a cigarette. You really hide it well, don¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 1189

Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189 birthday present

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu looked at her like that. Because he had just eaten, his face was flushed red. At this moment, she wasughing and making a scene. Her face looked even more like the peach blossom in March, so beautiful that people could not look away. She was stillughing and shouting. He reached out to wrap his arm around her waist and slightly lowered his head. His thin lips directly covered her pink and tender lips. Just as she was about to twist them away, he reached out and grabbed the back of her head. Ru Yu¡¯s personality had always been cold and indifferent. Usually, whether it was doing things or eating, she was indifferent and steady. She rarely showed her feminine side like tonight. Ru Yu was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Lei Zhenyu, on the other hand, exerted a little more force and turned this deep kiss around, allowing her to deeply experience his real existence. Ru Yu was almost dizzy from his kiss and only felt that she was about to lose her bnce when she reached out to wrap her arms around his waist. The two of them stood under the por tree outside the ancient courtyard with green bricks and green tiles, standing in the silent night They kissed each other affectionately... ... In the distance, they could vaguely see a bit of white. It was probably because the little bit of snow fromst night had not melted yet. In the horizon, a full moon hung in the sky.. The white moonlight was as cool as water. It shone on a couple who were hugging and kissing, pulling their backs very, very long... ... On the way back to the city, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car drove very slowly. The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and the whole car was warm. Ru Yu took off her coat and threw it on the seat behind the car. Lei Zhenyu helped her turn down the front passenger seat and let her lie on the side. It was veryfortable. ¡°We have a deeper skin-to-skin blind date tonight. Have we already cooked the raw rice? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her and asked jokingly. ¡°Yes. ¡± She nodded seriously and followed his words. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. It¡¯s almost done. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s work harder and cook it directly tonight, okay? ¡± He was shameless. It was clearly a joke, but his eyes were full of seriousness. Ru Yu was slightly stunned. She immediately knew that they could not continue discussing this topic So she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Well, since you know that tonight is my birthday, don¡¯t tell me that you are going to treat me to a meal of Pce Farm Food? No. Is it a gift? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± he answered seriously. He reached out and held her hand in his palm, asking in a low voice, ¡°what... What gift do you want? ¡± ¡°What gift do you want to give me? ¡± Ru Yu turned around and asked him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want whatever I give you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked jokingly, but there was a meaningful look in his eyes when he looked at her. It was a pity that ru yu didn¡¯t turn her face to him, so she didn¡¯t notice his expression, so she yawned and nodded, ¡°well, whatever. It¡¯s just a birthday, I want whatever you give me. ¡± ¡°then... can I give myself to you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was finally no longer joking, but a rare seriousness and seriousness ... ¡°You... ¡± ru Yu seemed to have snapped back to her senses, and then red at him fiercely. She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, can you not be so boring? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately fell silent. Was He boring He just wanted to take their rtionship to the next level, but judging from her appearance, it was probably impossible for her to agree. Chapter 1190

Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190. The noise early in the morning

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu did not sleep wellst night. Last night was originally her birthday. Before that, Lei Zhenyu had brought her to eat that court farm food. The atmosphere had always been very good until they were on the way home. It was only until he said that he wanted to give him to her as a birthday present that the atmosphere became cold. When they returned to the Lei family home, she went upstairs to take a shower because she was a little angry. Lei Zhenyu was stopped by Lei Zhensheng and Lei Taihe. No one knew what they were discussing. Last night, she took a shower and went to bed. Before Lei Zhenyu came upstairs, she had already Fallen Asleep on her sofa bed. In her daze, she felt that Lei Zhenyu hade upstairs. Fortunately, he did note to disturb her. In the morning, she had been woken up by the rm clock. When she woke up, her head was still in some pain. Lei Zhenyu was no longer in her room. He had probably gone downstairs. She did not pay much attention to him. After washing up, she also walked downstairs. Just as she reached the stairs.. She heard the voice of Cai Shaofen, her sister-inw, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you¡¯re really amazing, aren¡¯t you ¡°For the sake of that little slut outside, I didn¡¯t even care about thend of the Lei family. Now, for that little slut, you actually want to divorce me ¡°What did I do wrong in being the daughter-inw of the Lei family ¡°Did I embarrass you, or did I embarrass the Lei Family? ¡± Divorce Ru Yu¡¯s head exploded. She really didn¡¯t expect that Lei Zhensheng would divorce Cai Shaofen. Weren¡¯t they married for 18 years Cai Shaofen didn¡¯t have a child, and she never divorced. Why did she suddenly divorce again? Ru Yu didn¡¯t know who the little B * Tch Cai Shaofen was talking about was However, she had seen Lei Zhensheng with a young woman who was not even 30 years old at the blissful western bakery. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°Shaofen, I know you¡¯re a good person and have your duty to the Gu family, but I, Lei Zhensheng, can¡¯t possibly not leave her behind, can i? Although Ruoshui is back, she¡¯s still a girl. ¡± ¡°pregnant? ¡± Cai Shaofen obviously did not expect that the women outside Lei Zhensheng would actually get pregnant. This was because he had had many women in the past, but there had never been any incidents of pregnancy. ¡°Yes, pregnant, ¡± Lei Zhensheng replied with a very affirmative voice again. Then, he looked at Cai Shaofen and said, ¡°we¡¯re husband and wife. I won¡¯t mistreat you. As for the property, I¡¯ll try my best to meet your requirements... ¡± ¡°ording to the Lei family¡¯s rules, even if a woman with a physical appearance gives birth to a child, she will be brought back to be raised, ¡± Cai Shaofen coldly interrupted Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words Then, she said indifferently, ¡°moreover, it is still uncertain who the child in the arms of the woman outside is. ording to the Lei family¡¯s rules, the child will be born for DNA testing. It is your child. Bring it back, and I will help you raise it. ¡± ¡°But she... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s voice sounded angrily Then, he red at his eldest son and said, ¡°when our Lei family and the Cai family got married, we promised that the divorce would not happen. ording to the young woman, the woman outside of your family will bring the child back after giving birth, and the woman outside will pay for it. ¡± Ru Yu secretly booed when she heard this. She did not expect Lei Zhensheng, the CEO of the Lei family, to still be unable to make decisions for his own marriage. He still had to listen to Lei Taihe. This Lei family probably had Lei Taihe in charge of everything, right? While ru Yu was sighing, she heard Lei Taihe calling out to her, ¡°Che Ru Yu,e over here. I have something to tell you. ¡± Ru Yu felt strange. Just now, Lei Zhensheng and Cai Shaofen were arguing about the divorce. How did it be Lei Taihe who was talking to her in the blink of an eye? Could it be that the Lei family was thinking of her again about the matter of passing on the family line? Chapter 1191

Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191 conflict between marriage and interests

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she was puzzled, she still walked over. Just as she reached the SOFA, Lei Zhenyu had already reached out and clenched her hand tightly in his palm. He secretly pinched her hard, as if he wanted her to be firm. Ru Yu did not understand what Lei Zhenyu wanted her to be firm about She heard Lei Taihe Sigh heavily and said, ¡°Ru Yu, our Lei family did not agree to your marriage to Zhenyu in the beginning because of your status and your first marriage and so on. You are not enough to be the second young Madam of the Lei family. ¡± Ru Yu bit her lips without saying a word Lei Taihe continued, ¡°of course, after you moved into the Lei family, I have to admit that you are actually very outstanding. Putting aside your status and your first marriage, your own status is enough to be the second young Madam of the Lei family. I won¡¯t deny this, and I can¡¯t deny it either. ¡± ¡°What exactly does father want to say? ¡± Ru Yu frowned slightly and looked at Lei Taihe and asked faintly. ¡°I want to say, ru Yu, you are a painter and also a person who knows how to behave. Our Lei family is a businessman, and businessmen have always valued profits. ¡± Lei Taihe sighed again when he said this. ¡°I think even if you don¡¯t pay attention to the Lei family, you should know that the reason why we transferred Zhen Yu back to the Lei family was to get the approval for that piece ofnd. But now, the director of the City Construction Bureau is Minister Song¡¯s cousin, which is also Yu Xi¡¯s uncle. This rtionship isid out here. If we don¡¯t take this piece ofnd this year, our Lei family will lose 100 million US dors... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Ru Yu instantly understood what Lei Taihe meant. For the sake of the Lei family¡¯s 100 million USD, they were willing to sacrifice a second-hand woman who had a previous marriage and status. They wanted her to divorce Lei Zhenyu, and after the divorce.. Lei Zhenyu was going to divorce Song Yuxi. Lei Taihe could stand up for Cai Shaofen and prevent Lei Zhensheng and Cai Shaofen from divorcing because Lei Zhensheng¡¯s woman outside the Lei family¡¯s door would not only prevent the Lei family from getting that piece ofnd, but it might also worsen the rtionship between the Lei family and the director of the Bureau of Urban Construction. To put it bluntly, in the absence of any conflict of interest, Lei Taihe could also put on a fair face and act ording to the rules and regtions. However, once a person was linked to the interests of the Lei family, the bnce in Lei Taihe¡¯s heart would naturally tilt towards the side with benefits. Fairness, justice, and even feelings would no longer exist. Lei Taihe said a lot, and the final meaning was very obvious. He wanted Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu to go through the divorce procedures as soon as possible because the Lei family was busy marrying the daughter of Minister Song, Miss Song Yuxi. Before ru Yu could say anything.. Lei Zhenyu, who was beside her, spoke first. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s impossible for me to divorce ru Yu, and it¡¯s even more impossible for me to marry Yu Xi. Besides me marrying Yu Xi, big brother can actually break up with his mistress on that piece ofnd. As long as his mistress returns to the side of the director of the city construction bureau, there might still be a glimmer of hope. ¡± ¡°The possibility of that is very small. ¡± Lei Taihe immediately rejected his younger son¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The director of the urban construction bureau is already a vengeful person. Even if the woman outside your brother¡¯s House has returned, it is impossible for the director of the Urban Construction Bureau to forget that the woman has been with your brother for three years. The sess rate of doing so is only about 10% . Moreover, the woman is now pregnant with your brother¡¯s child. How old is your brother? Could it be that you are asking him not to have this child? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was about to refute, but Lei Taihe immediately stopped him with his hands Then he said, ¡°you and ru Yu are different. You just got married and don¡¯t have much rtionship. Besides, as long as you and Yu Xi get married, that piece ofnd will be 100% approved. Do you think we can give up 100% efficiency and sacrifice your brother¡¯s child to take that 10% risk? ¡± Chapter 1192

Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192: I will not divorce ru Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard this. Cai Shaofen, who was standing at the side, opened her mouth She looked at Lei Taihe and said inly, ¡°Dad, back then, Miss Song and Zhenyu were very in love. Dad knew that they broke up because of something. Doesn¡¯t dad think that it¡¯s a disgrace to the Lei family to marry such a woman? ¡± Ru Yu did not expect that Cai Shaofen would actually help her and Lei Zhenyu at this time. It seemed that there was a saying that people¡¯s hearts were changing. She did not let Cai Shaofen down. At the very least, she introduced her to Lin Yuxin, so.. Cai Shaofen would also stand by her side and pull her back at the right time. Lei Taihe¡¯s face darkened He could not help but snort coldly and say, ¡°isn¡¯t the Lei family¡¯s face shamed enough by these two scornful sons of mine One brought back an illegitimate daughter from outside, and the other married a second-hand woman. What¡¯s the point of marrying Yu Xi Moreover, the affair with Yu Xi is not public. Only our family and the song family know about it. What can the outside world say?¡± Alright, ru Yu admitted that Lei Taihe, this seventy-year-old man, was not an ordinary businessman who valued profit over righteousness. In the face of huge benefits, even the so-called reputation of the Lei family could be cast aside. Of course, from Lei Taihe¡¯s point of view, Lei Zhenyu marrying Song Yuxi was not considered a loss of face. Just as he said, he had already married a second-hand woman, let alone a woman who had betrayed Lei Zhenyu and was unknown to outsiders? Moreover, that woman was Minister Song¡¯s daughter. At least, she had status and status, right? ¡°Alright, this matter is settled. ¡± Lei Taihe saw that ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu did not say anything and thought that they had been persuaded by him Hence, he said, ¡°the two of you should quickly go through the divorce procedures in the next two days. Of course, Che Ru Yu¡¯s breakup fee must not be reduced. No matter what, it must be a little more than what Jin Zhengnan left for her. In this aspect, we definitely can not lose to Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Ruyu only felt that Lei Taihe was very funny. She turned to look at Lei Zhenyu and said softly, ¡°then, zhenyu-kun, do you want to divorce me? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered with certainty. He tightened his grip on her hand again Then, he looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯m very sorry. I won¡¯t divorce Ruyu, and of course, I won¡¯t marry Song Yuxi. Marriage is not a child¡¯s game, and it¡¯s not used as a bargaining chip for benefits... ¡± ¡°You... your brother is disdainful. ¡± Lei Taihe pointed at Lei Zhenyu with his finger and scolded with red veins on his face. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re a member of the Lei family, and you don¡¯t care about the development of the Lei family? You... ¡± ¡°I used to be a goodwyer. It was you who forced me toe back to be the manager of the Project Development Department. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was calm and firm. ¡°Now, I will resign as the manager of the Project Development Department of the Lei family. I will still go back to be mywyer. Ru Yu will not look down on me just because I am awyer. I will not look down on her just because she has no status and is a second-hand woman. The two of us canpletely rely on our own hands to live a normal life. Since we want to be rich and prosperous, we can also rely on our own hands to earn money. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, he immediately pulled ru Yu¡¯s hand and stood up. He then turned his head to look at Lei Zhensheng, who had a dark expression on his face, and said indifferently, ¡°big brother, you are father¡¯s good son. You take good care of the Lei family. I will move out with ru Yu today. ¡± Chapter 1193

Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193, I am not a businessman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhenyu, aren¡¯t you afraid that when dad gets angry, he won¡¯t leave you a single cent of his assets? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s cold and dark face reminded Lei Zhenyu, meaning that it was not worth it to give up half of the assets of the Lei family for a woman. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to keep them, then so be it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant ¡°I am awyer. I have fought many family property disputes for many wealthy people overseas. Money is not particrly important to me. With my ability as awyer, I can make my family livefortably. What do I need so many assets for ¡°Can I bring them to the Netherworld after I die? ¡± ¡°HMPH, you only want to livefortably. Don¡¯t you think that when you have children in the future, as a parent, you can¡¯t give your children better schools and better education? ¡± Lei Zhensheng scoffed at his words. ¡°Do you think that children who study abroad are the same as those who study at ordinary universities in China? ¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s no difference. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was still very indifferent Then, he looked at Lei Zhensheng mockingly and said, ¡°isn¡¯t big brother¡¯s illegitimate daughterpletely in love with a man who can¡¯t study well in China and graduate from a university? Does Big Brother think that man is far worse than the man who returned from abroad ¡°If he¡¯s far worse, why did he try so hard to get his daughter to marry the man who went to an ordinary university in China? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that his face was red, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Lei Zhenyu snorted and immediately held ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked towards the stairs. Just as they reached the stairs.. They heard Lei Taihe shouting, ¡°Zhenyu, think carefully. Once you walk out of the Lei family¡¯s door, if you want toe back, it won¡¯t be as simple as you insisting on marrying this womanst time. I won¡¯t have a son who doesn¡¯t care about the Lei family¡¯s interests. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was very calm He looked at his father and said, ¡°I know dad is a businessman. Every time dad deals with a matter, he always thinks from the perspective of a businessman. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a businessman. I think that some things are more important than interests. So, Dad, even if you want to sever the rtionship between father and son, I don¡¯t me you. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, he pulled ru Yu upstairs. Ru Yu only felt a cold sharpness behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This was great. She had offended both the Lei father and son. After entering the room, Lei Zhenyu immediately packed his luggage. Ru Yu felt extremely ufortable She could not help but advise him, ¡°Zhenyu, why don¡¯t we go through the divorce procedures? After all, you are the child of the Lei family. For the growth and development of the Lei family, you have responsibilities and obligations... ¡± ¡°I have already fulfilled my responsibilities and obligations. ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately interrupted her ¡°I quit my job as awyer and went back to work at the Lei family. I had already ced myself in the Lei family and was considering the development of the Lei family. Actually, it¡¯s not easy to get the approval for that piece ofnd, but I believe that with time, I should be able to get it through other means. However, my brother was too anxious. He was anxious to start construction next month, so he wanted to take a shortcut. He thought that the old man would be able to pressure me, but I refused to fall for his tricks...?. .¡± ¡°You don¡¯t fall for his tricks, but the key is that your stubbornness results in theplete abandonment of Lei¡¯s property, you... really don¡¯t feel bad? ¡± Ru Yu still felt that his approach was somewhatcking in consideration ... Chapter 1194

Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: Was it worth it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry for? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and caressed her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Money is a worldly possession. You can¡¯t bring it with you when you¡¯re alive, so what¡¯s there to feel sorry for? ¡± ¡°The point is... you did this for me, ¡± ru Yu reminded him carefully. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, we¡¯re only in an agreement marriage. You lost half of the assets of the Lei family for an agreement wife... It¡¯s not worth it! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s not to know? ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed and said in a slightly heroic manner, ¡°isn¡¯t there an old saying in China, ¡®don¡¯t love the country, love the beauty¡¯ ? I just happen to agree with this old saying, ¡®don¡¯t love property, love the beauty¡¯ ! ¡± Three ck lines immediately fell from ru Yu¡¯s forehead. After a while, she reminded him faintly, ¡°Zhenyu, the point is, I¡¯m not a beauty. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I want a second-hand woman with no status, no status, no status! ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded seriously. ¡°those who don¡¯t love beauty are all emperors. I¡¯m just an ordinary man, so I can only love women without any assets. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu was speechless. ¡°Hurry up and help me pack. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw her sitting and urged her, ¡°we have a lot of things. I guess you can¡¯t go to work today. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and stopped discussing with him whether it was worth it or not. Since he insisted on moving out with her, then let¡¯s move out. Actually, living in the Lei family was not thatfortable. Lei Zhenyu and ru yu packed almost three hours¡¯worth of things. In fact, it was mainly clothes, daily necessities, books, and otherrge bags. Big and small, they packed three leather shoes and three travel bags. When ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu moved these things into the Lei family¡¯s courtyard, Lei Taihe walked over with a cold face Looking at Lei Zhenyu who was driving over, Lei Zhenyu said coldly, ¡°the car is bought with the Lei family¡¯s money. Since you are not willing to work for the Lei family, then you can¡¯t drive away. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was slightly stunned, then he nodded. Then, he parked the car and got out of the car. He reached out his hand to ru Yu and said, ¡°give me the car keys. I will go and drive your car over. ¡± Ru Yu hesitated for a moment, then she took out the car keys from her bag and threw them to him. Anyway, her car was an off-road vehicle, so she could fit this little luggage. ¡°Car Ru Yu, are you really going to take care of this little son of yours? ¡± Lei Taihe saw that Ru Yu threw the car keys to Lei Zhenyu, and he felt very ufortable He frowned and said, ¡°how about this, you divorce Zhenyu, and then I stop my granddaughter from getting along with Jin Zhengnan, and you go back to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s side? ¡± Hearing Lei Taihe¡¯s words, ru Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her smile was as bright as a flower. She said politely, ¡°Mr. Lei, thank you for your kindness, but I won¡¯t want a man who has betrayed me before. ¡± ¡°Zhenyu is a very stubborn child, ¡± Lei Taihe reminded her lightly, meaning that his son might not be better than Jin Zhengnan in front of her. Ru Yu nodded seriously and took over Lei Taihe¡¯s words, ¡°well, I know that Zhenyu is very stubborn. That¡¯s why he refused to divorce me no matter what. ¡± Lei Taihe was so angry that he almost spat out blood and fainted. He gripped the door frame tightly and watched Lei Zhenyu drive ru Yu¡¯s car over. He watched as ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu carried their luggage to the car. He was so angry that he pointed at his son His entire body was trembling. Chapter 1195

Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195 renting a house

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhenyu. ¡± Lei Taihe saw that Lei Zhenyu was about to get into the car, so he immediately stopped him. ¡°Dad, is there anything else? ¡± Lei Zhenyu paused for a moment, but he still took two steps forward to ask. ¡°well... since you don¡¯t care about the life and death of the Lei family for this woman, then the apartment outside... you can¡¯t live there anymore. Don¡¯t forget, you used the money from the Lei family to buy it. ¡± ¡°Dad, that money doesn¡¯t belong to the Lei family. ¡± Lei Zhenyu almost instinctively retorted, ¡°I bought that apartment seven years ago, at that time... ¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you a member of the Lei family at that time? ¡± Lei Taihe quickly interrupted his son¡¯s words. His hands were clenched into fists. He had to force his son into a corner. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to turn back. ¡°Alright. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. Then, he nced at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°I still have some things in that apartment. I will move them out today. I will send the keys back to you. ¡± After saying this, he immediately turned around and walked to the driver¡¯s side of the car. He knew that his father was forcing him, but he wouldn¡¯t turn back. Even if he really didn¡¯t have a ce to live, he wouldn¡¯t turn back. Ru Yu turned to look at Lei Zhenyu, who was starting up her car She could not help but advise him in a low voice, ¡°that... why don¡¯t you stay? I can move away by myself. Why do you have to break up with your family and even have no ce to live because of a second-hand woman like me? ¡± ¡°Why do you want to stay? ¡± Lei Zhenyu stepped on the gas pedal and the car quickly drove out of the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. Then, he turned to look at ru Yu and said, ¡°could it be that you see that I am so poor that I have no house, House, car, or car and you are nning to abandon me? ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s rent a house first? ¡± Lei Zhenyu parked the car outside the door of a real estate agency and looked at ru Yu. ¡°Do you want to go down together? The House is rented for the two of us to live together. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to rent a house, right? ¡± Ru Yu quickly said, ¡°I still have a ce to live. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in your old house. ¡± Lei Zhenyu knew that she was talking about the House that Jin Zhengnan left for her. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that ce. ¡± Ru Yu quickly exined, ¡°he bought the House that he left for me when we were about to get married. I¡¯m talking about the ce that I used to live alone. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been empty for more than three years. However, there are hourly workers who clean it every week. asionally, I let my friends stay there. Now, we can just move there directly. ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll still rent a house. ¡± Lei Zhenyu insisted. He looked at ru Yu sideways and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let my big brotherugh at me for living with a woman and living in your house, right? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this. A strange feeling immediately shed through her heart. She seemed to... ... Like this Lei Zhenyu ! ! The two of them entered the agency together. Since they were going to move in immediately, they had to find a house that had all the furniture and appliances. Fortunately, many of these houses were rented out, so two hourster.. They rented a house with one bedroom and one living room. Actually, there were two bedrooms and one living room, but the roads were not very good. Moreover, it was quite far from Ru Yu¡¯s studio. Although it was a one bedroom and one living room, the area was veryrge. It was more than 80 square meters. It was enough for the two of them to live in. Ru Yu quite liked the style of the house decoration. Although some of the things seemed a little tacky, it was still a rented house to live in. It was impossible for them to be happy with everything. Chapter 1196

Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: Why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At their rented new home, they took out the things in their luggage in the afternoon. The things that should be hung in the wardrobe were hung in the wardrobe. The things that should be ced in the wardrobe were ced properly. The things that werecking in the room were bought from the nearby supermarket. The two of them worked for another afternoon. In the evening, Lei Zhenyu had to go out because he had an appointment with the former boss of thew firm to discuss going back to work. He did not eat at home tonight. Of course, ru Yu would not eat at home either. She drove back to her father¡¯s car, Qi Xuan¡¯s ce. After all, she had not gone back for a long time after she got married. Moreover, she had moved out of the Lei family now. She had to go back at least once, right? Ru Yu originally wanted to let Lei Zhenyu drive her car because there was still an empty car at her house. However, Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t want it. He said that he would buy a car in a few days. After all, he had earned some savings during the seven years he had been abroad. When ru Yu returned home, it just so happened that Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun were both there. When they saw here in, Pu Yongjun even joked, ¡°Aiyo, ru Yu, your father and I thought that you had forgotten about us after you married Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Ru Yu smiled and ced the fruits she bought on the coffee table. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie back to see you guys? Oh right, has Auntie Zhi given birth? ¡± ¡°Not yet, probably next month. ¡± Pu Yongjun stood up as he spoke. ¡°Yu Yu is back so early today. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll cook tonight. You two can chat first. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and Pu Yongjun went to the kitchen. Che Qixuan looked at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Yu Yu, did something happen? ¡± Che Qixuan was after all ru Yu¡¯s father. The father and daughter had lived together since young. Even if they didn¡¯t speak, he could tell from ru Yu¡¯s expression that something was wrong. Ru Yu nodded and told him about her and Lei Zhenyu moving out to rent a house. Finally, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lei Zhenyu to give up half of the Lei family¡¯s assets for me. This... I feel so guilty! ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Lei Taihe that you are Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter? ¡± Che Qixuan smiled and said, ¡°if Lei Taihe knew that you are the daughter of the richest man in Asia, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to curry favor with you in time. ¡± ¡°Come on, dad, why would I say that I am Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how would I know if Lei Zhenyu is interested in me or my status ¡°If a man only wants to be with you for your status and status, what meaning do you think there is in life? ¡± Che Qixuan nodded and said, ¡°however, ru Yu, Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t want to be with you because of your status and status. He still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°But Jin Zhengnan deliberately approached me for the sake of his own career development. ¡± Ru Yu immediately refuted her father¡¯s words ¡°Jin Zhengnan¡¯s starting point is low. He hoped to use my artist¡¯swork to help him develop some interpersonal rtionships and allow his career to develop rapidly. This ispletely different from Lei Zhenyu giving up half of the Lei family¡¯s assets. ¡± When Che Qixuan heard this, he was stunned. Little feather had actually ced Jin Zhengnan and Lei Zhenyu on the same scale. Moreover, her words just now were clearly biased towards Lei Zhenyu. ¡°then... do you need any help moving out now? ¡± Che Qixuan pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°for example, thend of the Lei family. Actually, I have aplete solution... ¡± Chapter 1197

Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197 your wife is really good to you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Ru Yu immediately took over Che Qixuan¡¯s words Then, she said lightly, ¡°if Lei Taihe didn¡¯t go so far, I might have asked you to secretly think of a way to help them get the approval. But now that he only wants benefits and doesn¡¯t want family ties, then why should we help the Lei family ¡°I want to see what he wants to do with Lei Zhenyu and me. ¡± Che Qixuan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. Little feather¡¯s personality was really not just stubborn. In fact, when she twisted her personality, she was more like Dongfang Mo.. When ru Yu had dinner at her daddy¡¯s house, Pu Yongjun not only made steamed rice with seaweed, but also beef tenderloin with green pepper, sichuan-vored pork, stir-fried wild spinach, and so on. It had been a long time since ru Yu had eaten such delicious food. She ate until she was almost full. Then, she said coquettishly, ¡°fortunately, I don¡¯te home to eat every day. Otherwise, I would definitely grow up to be a fat pig. ¡± Che Qixuan teased, ¡°then you didn¡¯t grow up to be a fat pig when you ate at home every day when you were young? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I used to eat at school, ¡± ru Yu quickly exined, ¡°the food in the school cafeteria lost weight, so I didn¡¯t grow up to be a little fat pig. ¡± It was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening when she left home. There were not many cars on the road when ru Yu drove home. She drove leisurely while texting Lei Zhenyu to ask if he had returned. Lei Zhenyu said that he was almost done. He had made a deal with his former boss and friend and would take a taxi hometer. She immediately replied to the text message, saying that she was driving over to pick him up and that her car was near the restaurant where he was. She told him to wait for her at the restaurant entrance and she would be there in two or three minutes. After sending this text message, ru Yu immediately drove towards the Western restaurant street where Lei Zhenyu was. Perhaps it was because there were too many ancient trees, the streetlights were a little dim, so she slowly drove the car to the side. The car had just stopped when Lei Zhenyu and his friend came out of the restaurant. That person also knew about ru Yu because he had attended the wedding between Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu at the church. ¡°Your wife is really good to you. ¡± That person teased Lei Zhenyu by his ear, ¡°look, you¡¯re so poor that you¡¯re renting a house now, but she¡¯s still following you. ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed and pushed him with his hand. Then, he pulled open the door of the passenger seat and got in. ¡°Have you discussed the work? ¡± Ru Yu started the car and looked at him from the side. ¡°Does your boss think you¡¯re stupid enough? ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed out loud. He stretched out his hand and ced it on the back of her hand that was on the shift lever. He held it gently He said in a low voice, ¡°ru Yu, everyone¡¯s perception is different. It¡¯s the same thing, but everyone¡¯s way of handling it is different. My boss only asked me if it was worth it. I firmly told him that it was worth it! ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. She turned her head to look at him. Coincidentally, he was looking at her with a burning gaze. The moment their gazes met in the air, it was as if they were cremated. Ru Yu felt her heart beat faster and immediately looked away. The entire journey was silent. They returned to the House that they rented this afternoon. Although everything was unfamiliar, fortunately, the two of them were already extremely familiar with each other. When they walked in, they suddenly felt as if they had returned home. In an unfamiliar room and an unfamiliar bed, ru Yuy on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. When Lei Zhenyu came out of the shower and saw her tossing and turning on the bed, he shook his head, stretched out his hand, and pulled her into his embrace... ... ¡°sleep. ¡± He nted a kiss on her forehead, then whispered softly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, I will always be by your side! ¡± Chapter 1198

Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: The dull life of a married couple

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In early December, Seoul weed its first snowfall. When it snowed, ru Yu was painting in the studio when she suddenly urged the elites toe in and tell her that it was snowing outside. She hurriedly pulled open the curtains and saw that it was indeed snowing. The goose-down-like snow danced in the air, looking very beautiful. Ru Yu could not help but open the window a little. She stretched out her hand and caught a snowfall. The snowkes formed a diamond shape and slowly melted in her palm for a long time. She could not help but smile. It turned out that no matter how cold things were, as long as the temperature increased, as long as the heat increased, they would gradually melt. In the blink of an eye, she and Lei Zhenyu had moved out of the Lei family for ten days. These ten days seemed to be very good for the two of them. They went downstairs to work together every day. She drove him to thew firm first, and then drove to the studio to work. After work, as long as he did not have to work overtime, she would leave half an hour earlier. She would drive to pick him up, and then the two of them would go to the supermarket near their new home to buy some ingredients to make dinner. In the evening, she usually had nothing to do. asionally, she would read books and surf the Inte, but he was always studying his files. As soon as he arrived at thew firm, the boss gave him a difficult divorce case. This afternoon, ru Yu had just sent a text message to Lei Zhenyu to ask if he had any social engagements or if he needed to work overtime that night when Lin Yuxin¡¯s call came. She had just pressed the answer button when Lin Yuxin¡¯s voice sounded hurriedly, ¡°Ru Yu, tonight¡¯s party is at the neighbor¡¯s barbecue shop. It¡¯s 7 pm. Don¡¯t forget the time likest year. You made us wait for you for half a day. ¡± ¡°Why are we going to the neighbor¡¯s barbecue shop for a party? ¡± Ru Yu obviously hadn¡¯t thought of it yet. As she drew the border with a pen, she asked casually. ¡°F * Ck, is today our ss reunion? ¡± Lin Yuxin was obviously very angry that ru yu had not thought of this day. ¡°Che Ru Yu, the annual ss reunion. Have you been having sex with your husband every day recently, so much so that you have forgotten about it? ¡± Only then did ru yu remember that there was an annual ss reunion. Every year, on December 9th, all the students in Seoul who could attend would usually rush over to attend. There was a ss reunion at night, so it was not easy for her to decline but she could not go. Most importantly, there was an unwritten rule in this ss reunion. Whoever went thetest every year would have to pay for the second year¡¯s ss reunion. This was to punish her for not being active in group activities. Last year, she went thetest, so this year, it was her turn to pay. And this year, she couldn¡¯t find an excuse not to go, because if she did, it would make her look very stingy, as if she didn¡¯t want to treat her ssmates to dinner. She called Lei Zhenyu and said that she had a ss reunion at night, and Lin Yuxin would drive over to pick her up, so her car was parked below Yun Heng Building, and she asked him to take a car to drive back from work. Lei Zhenyu said that he had an engagement at night, because the divorce case¡¯s litigant wanted to discuss the case with him in detail. He could drive the car over. Anyway, he was going to meet the divorce case¡¯s female protagonist, and he only told her to drink less alcohol at night and not drink if she could Then he asked her where the party was and said that he woulde back early to pick her up after he was done. In fact, Lei Zhenyu had been talking about buying a car to take him there for the past few days. Ru Yu refused because her daddy still had a car at home. She could lend him a car to take him there. Chapter 1199

Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199 ss Reunion

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Lei Zhenyu said that there was no need. It was fine to let him be her ride, but it was not fine to let him directly ept one of her cars. He was a man, and supporting his family was his ability. He absolutely could not let his wife fork out money for him to use. Alright, ru Yu was convinced by him. Perhaps this was amon problem among men. They were self-righteous and chauvinistic, but she still did not stop him from buying a car. She said that his Maybach from the Lei family was worth close to a million dors, so she would wait for a while.. When Lei Taihe¡¯s anger subsided, he might ask him to drive his own car out one day Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to buy another car now? Before it was time to get off work, Lin Yuxin arrived. She called her from below Yun Heng Building and told her to get out of the car immediately. She said that she did not enter the parking lot and that she would be caught by the traffic police if she pulled over. Ru Yu was so angry that she almost fainted. She did not care that her office was still unpacked. She grabbed her bag and quickly ran down. Just as she pulled the door open and got into the car, Lin Yuxin stepped on the elerator This caused her to quickly close the car door and hurriedly fasten her seatbelt. ¡°Damn, now you have learned how to race against the police. ¡± Ru Yu really had to give in to Lin Yuxin. This was an obstetrician and gynecologist. She was so impatient Sometimes, she wondered if she would pull someone¡¯s stomach open because she was so anxious that she did not even need to use disinfectant? ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to get a card copied. ¡± Lin Yuxin finally slowed down a little after turning the corner. She looked sideways at Ru Yu and said, ¡°by the way, I saw Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui yesterday. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± ru Yu said casually. It was not strange to see the two of them. Lan Ruoshui probably thought that Lei Zhenyu had been kicked out by the Lei family and that there was hope for her and Jin Zhengnan to get married again. ¡°guess what? The two of them seem to be quarreling. ¡± Lin Yuxin saw that ru Yu¡¯s reaction was calm and could not help but say, ¡°I still think it¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t that cheating couple madly in love? Why are they quarreling again? ¡± ¡°Who knows? ¡± Ru Yu was no longer interested in the matter between Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. She and Jin Zhengnan had been divorced for more than three months, and she had been married to Lei Zhenyu for almost three months. Lin Yuxin saw that ru Yu was not interested in discussing this topic, so she did not continue. Fortunately, the next-door Barbecue shop was not too far away, and Lin Yuxin came to pick her up in advance. There were no traffic jams on the road, so they arrived half an hourter. Because they had learned fromst year¡¯s lesson, they arrived earlier this year. Of course, they were not the first to arrive. When they walked in, half of their ssmates had already arrived. When everyone saw that ru Yu had arrived, they could not help but tease her. They said that she was the one paying tonight, and she was a great painter. She had probably earned a lot from painting this year. Tonight, everyone should not be polite and must roast more streaky pork. Ru Yu smiled and said that everyone could order whatever they wanted and eat as much as they wanted. It was fine. Even if they were to roast all the streaky pork in the neighboring barbecue shop, how much money would they have? A group of students were chatting andughing. After more than ten minutes, it was almost time for everyone to take their seats. This year, there were not many students in Seoul. Some of them might not be able toe if they had something to do, so there were only a dozen of them. They asked for arge private room and surrounded arge table. The work of roasting meat naturally fell to the boys. The female students sat together and gossiped. Some people were saying that Jin Ying in ¡°chang-jin¡± was married, but chang-jin still did not have a boyfriend or anything. Chapter 1200

Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200 SMELLY DOG SH * T

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Women had a lot of local gossip, and they were also very good at it. They finished gossiping about Korean celebrities, Japan, Hong Kong, Hong Kong, and maind China. From celebrities to second-generation rich people, everyone chatted with great interest. Someone took out a financial magazine He pointed at the handsome man on it and said, ¡°see, the youngest second-generation rich person in Asia, Dongfang Yunheng, son of the richest man in Asia, Dongfang Mo. how about it? Who can handle it, sisters? ¡± The group of ssmatesughed and said that they were getting old. Dongfang Yunheng was only twenty years old. How could he be interested in a bunch of old women like us? He might be staring at a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl right now. Ru Yu looked at the handsome young man in the financial magazine. He was like a reprint of Dongfang Mo. she had not seen her younger brother Yun Heng for almost a year. She did not expect him to be on the cover of the financial magazine. The women were chatting happily when the door of the private room was suddenly pulled open. Then, a familiar voice sounded,¡±? ? ? ? ? ?¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know that it was Lan Ruoshui who hade. Last year, she had also participated in it. However, this year, she didn¡¯t expect that she woulde back. This was because Lan Ruoshui should know that this year, she was the one who had paid for it. Lan Ruoshui was also their university ssmate. Recently, the issue of her interfering in ru Yu¡¯s marriage had been widely spread, so everyone didn¡¯t look too good to her. The scene where they were chatting passionately just now immediately became cold and cheerless. Lan Ruoshui immediately realized that it was true. She generously sat down in the empty seat next to ru Yu. In fact, this seat was originally reserved for Jiang Zijian. Because he and ru Yu used to be partners in university, they would sit together every year at the party. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, that seat is mine. ¡± Jiang Zijian, who was grilling meat, was very unhappy with Lan Ruoshui who was sitting in his seat He could not help but say coldly, ¡°can you sit in another seat? Ru Yu and I only meet once a year. Do you have the heart to interrupt our cowherd and weaver girl¡¯s meeting? ¡± Jiang Zijian¡¯s joke made everyoneugh. In University, ru Yu and Jiang Zijian used to co-host programs and act in skits. Once, the two of them co-acted in a drama, ¡°cowherd and weaver girl. ¡± In the drama, ru Yu yed weaver girl, and Jiang Zijian yed cowherd. From then on, the students teased them about the cowherd and weaver girl. After a long time, Jiang Zijian and ru Yu got used to it They even made fun of the annual ss reunion as a meeting between cowherd and weaver girl. Hearing Jiang Zijian¡¯s words, Lan Ruoshui immediately stood up and walked to the empty seat next to another girl to sit down However, she did not forget to tease Jiang Zijian and said, ¡°cowherd, when are you and your weaver girl really together? She is now a three-handed woman. ¡± Three-handed woman Everyone was shocked and did not react in time. They knew that ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan were divorced, but wasn¡¯t ru Yu married How did she be a three-handed woman? ¡°Lan Ruoshui, you are born to be a vixen, that¡¯s why you are here to mislead people, ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately refuted her She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I guess ru Yu and Yu Cheng¡¯s youngest aunt made you unhappy, right? ¡± So she made up some rumors. In fact, if you don¡¯t speak, we will just pretend that you don¡¯t exist. But if you insist on speaking, and it¡¯s so smelly, we can¡¯t even pretend that you are not smelly dog Sh * T.¡± Note: ¡± ? ? ? ? ? ¡± Tranted into Chinese, it was: ¡°sorry, I¡¯mte. ¡± ! ! Chapter 1201

Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s provocation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hahaha, Stinky dog SH * T! ¡± Everyone could not help butugh out loud. Someone even said loudly, ¡°Yu Xin, this metaphor is too appropriate. Didn¡¯t you study medicine in university? Why are you so good at learningnguages? ¡± ¡°You? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She red fiercely at Lin Yuxin Then, she turned her head to look at the cold-faced ru Yu and said, ¡°of course, Ms. Che ru Yu doesn¡¯t have to believe my words at all. However, at this moment, my uncle Zheng and his ex-girlfriend are having dinner at the revolving restaurant. They are discussing their marriage. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, you have to think before you lie. ¡± Lin Yuxin said sarcastically, ¡°Ru Yu and Zhenyu Jun are still in love with each other. Zhenyu Jun is married now. How can he discuss marriage with other women? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right? ¡± Everyone nodded. They felt that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were contradictory. ¡°My uncle will divorce her tomorrow. ¡± Lan Ruoshui had a look of certainty on her face, as if she was Lei Zhenyu. Ru Yu treated her words as air and didn¡¯t even bother to listen. Lan Ruoshui saw ru Yu¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone She opened a video message and said, ¡°see, my future aunt just sent it to me. Are they eating at the best location in the revolving restaurant? ¡± Ru Yu only took a nce. On Lan Ruoshui¡¯s wide screen phone, it was indeed Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi sitting together. The two of them were tilting their heads as if they were talking about something. However, the background was very blurry and it was uncertain whether it was the revolving restaurant. ¡°there are a lot of synthetic things now, ¡± ru Yu said indifferently and distantly ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not unusual for them to have a meal together, is it ¡°They used to know each other after all. If they met asionally, what would it mean if they had a meal together and said a few words ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous to say that their rtionship has been revived ¡°It¡¯s just like how the two of us are having a meal together now. Does this mean that our friendship has been restored? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words left Lan Ruoshui speechless. She could no longer use the video to show that Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi were discussing marriage. After all, her video was silent. Fortunately, the men had finished roasting the meat. Everyone looked at the streaky pork that had turned yellow. Their saliva was flowing out. No one paid attention to Lan Ruoshui anymore. Instead, they were fighting over the roasted meat. When the students gathered, they could not help but ask each other about the events of the year. One of them was married, and another was pregnant and about to be a mother. ¡°Ru Yu, when are you going to level up and be a mommy? ¡± Some of the students who liked to joke shifted the topic to her. Before ru Yu could answer, she heard Lan Ruoshui snort coldly at the side and said, ¡°child, do you think she can give birth alone? ¡± ¡°How can she be alone? ¡± The woman beside Lan Ruoshui had just whispered to Lan Ruoshui for a while, and now she took over Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words She deliberately pretended not to know and said, ¡°isn¡¯t Ru Yu married? Isn¡¯t it very easy for her to give birth? ¡± ¡°The key is that her husband is willing to touch her. ¡± Lan Ruoshui sighed at the side and said, ¡°not every woman is so attractive that it can arouse the interest of men. Some women are born without men touching them. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t they been pregnant after being married for three years? ¡± Chapter 1202

Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202, fruit juice

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How do you know her husband won¡¯t touch her? ¡± The cowherd, Jiang Zijian, who was beside ru Yu, stared at Lan Ruoshui with his eyes wide open Then, he faintly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you stand in her and her husband¡¯s bedroom every night as an audience? Or do you spend every night with her husband? ¡± This question made Lan Ruoshui blush. She originally wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate che Ru Yu, but before che ru Yu could say anything, she was humiliated by the Zombie who was defending Che ru Yu. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard Jiang Zijian¡¯s words. It was obvious that Lan Ruoshui was a homewrecker who destroyed other people¡¯s families. Such a person was not ashamed of it but was proud of it. Ru Yu also felt that her question was a good one, so she took a piece of roasted meat and handed it to him. ¡°This is for you. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Jiang Zijian took it without hesitation. He took a big bite and nodded. ¡°This year¡¯s roasted meat is much better thanst year¡¯s. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that her face turned dark. She was the one who paid for itst year. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Zijian to say that this year¡¯s roasted meat was better thanst year¡¯s. It was obvious that he looked down on her. Seeing Jiang Zijian and ru Yu talking andughing, looking very intimate, she had an idea and immediately thought of a n. Then, she stood up and looked at everyone with a smile, saying that she would treat everyone to fresh fruit juice and that she would personally squeeze it. Everyone was extremely excited. FRESH FRUIT JUICE It was December now, and it was a cold winter. How much was a kilogram of fruit in Seoul Most families usually didn¡¯t have fruit. They would only buy two to entertain guests when they had guests. Lan Ruoshui went to press the fresh fruit juice while everyone continued to eat the roast meat. Perhaps it was because she wanted to treat everyone to fresh fruit juice that made everyone embarrassed to gossip about her, so they changed the topic again. When everyone was almost done eating, Lan Ruoshui finally brought out the freshly pressed fruit juice for everyone. She really did put in a lot of effort. Apple juice, pear juice, lemon juice, orange juice... ... Well, almost every student¡¯s fruit juice was different. Everyone was extremely excited. Some were calling for pomegranate juice, some were calling for watermelon juice, and some were calling for strawberry juice... For a moment, everyone wasughing. Everyone was very happy ... ¡°Ru Yu, your favorite grapefruit juice. ¡± Lan Ruoshui ced the grapefruit juice in front of ru Yu. Then, she ced a cup of fruit juice in front of Jiang Zijian. ¡°Zijian, your favorite pear juice. ¡± ¡°Hehe, I just like eating pear juice. ¡± Jiang Zijian smiled. He took it and politely thanked Lan Ruoshui. Ru Yu didn¡¯t want to drink Lan Ruoshui¡¯s grapefruit juice at first, so she put it aside and didn¡¯t move. Lan Ruoshui saw that she didn¡¯t drink it So she couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡°Ru Yu, I remember that you like grapefruit juice the most. Why don¡¯t you drink it today? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid that I poisoned you? ¡± After saying this, Lan Ruoshui giggled again, as if she felt that she had told a funny joke. Ru Yu frowned when she heard this Lin Yuxin nudged her arm and said, ¡°just drink it. It¡¯s just a cup of fruit juice. There are so many people. Lan Ruoshui only has the ability to climb into Jin zhengnan¡¯s bed. She really doesn¡¯t have any other abilities. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Of course, she knew that Lan Ruoshui definitely did not poison the fruit juice. Not to mention that Lan Ruoshui did not have the guts, even if she had the guts, she would not have poisoned her in such an asion, right? Chapter 1203

Chapter 1203: Chapter 1203: You are drunk

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin¡¯s phone rang just as the party was about to end. Her expression changed when she answered the call. She quickly apologized to ru Yu. There was a difficult delivery woman at the hospital. That woman was her patient. She was the one who performed the prenatal check-up in the past Now, she had to rush back to the hospital for the surgery, so she could not send ru Yu back. Ru Yu said that she was fine and told her to go back quickly. Human lives were at stake. What was more important than saving the mother and child¡¯s lives? The other students also stood up and took their leave. Everyone thanked ru Yu for her hospitality and Lan Ruoshui for the fresh fruit juice. Lan Ruoshui smiled and said that she was fine. Then, she asked Ru Yu if she wanted her to drive her. Ru Yu refused on the spot. Even if she wanted to take the bus, she would not take Lan Ruoshui¡¯s car. Jiang Zijian said that he would see ru yu offter and let Lan Ruoshui and the other students go first. Lan Ruoshui nodded. She was not angry that ru yu refused her kindness. With their current rtionship, ru Yu would naturally not take her car. Since ru Yu was treating, she was naturally the one paying. She had spent a lot of things tonight, so it was a littleplicated when it came to the final ounting. The most damnable thing was that Lan Ruoshui said that she would treat everyone to some fruit juice, but she left without paying a single cent. She only felt a headache. It was not because she had to pay more for the fruit juice that Lan Ruoshui wanted, but it was a real headache. Everyone did not drink together tonight because most of them had to drive, but she felt a little dizzy at this moment Perhaps it was because the barbecue shop had too much heat, she even felt a little hot. ¡°How is it? I feel a little hot, ¡± Jiang Zijian stood to the side and waited for her. He muttered to himself and then walked to the door. He probably wanted to get some fresh air. Ru Yu also felt a little hot. In the end, she did not calcte the bill in detail. She paid the amount ording to the cashier¡¯s instructions and then walked out of the grill shop with Jiang Zijian. It was still snowing outside. Ru Yu walked out and put on her coat. She still felt a little hot. She frowned and could not help but wonder why it was hot in this snowy day Could it be that the heat in her body was too strong because she had eaten roasted meat? ¡°Ru Yu, get in the car. ¡± Jiang Zijian had already opened the car door for her in a very gentlemanly manner. He was wearing a ck coat, which resonated with ru Yu¡¯s red coat. Ru Yu nodded and was about to get in the car, but the moment she turned her head, she realized that her car was approaching. She quickly smiled apologetically at Jiang Zijian and said, ¡°my husband is here, so I won¡¯t trouble Zijian Jun. ¡± Jiang Zijian nodded and did not say anything. He watched her walk towards the SUV that had just arrived, then got in his own car. He waved at Ru Yu and quickly drove away. Just as Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car came to a stop, ru Yu had already opened the car door and got into the car. Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°yeah, you don¡¯t have to drive tonight. Did you drink with your ssmates? Did you drink too much? Are you a little drunk? ¡± ¡°Go, who drank? ¡± Ru Yu answered indifferently, ¡°most of my ssmates came by car. It happened to be snowing today, so they didn¡¯t dare to drink, so I didn¡¯t drink at all. ¡± Didn¡¯t drink at all Lei Zhenyu only felt surprised. Her face was red. Could it be that it was hot Was the barbecue shop fully heated He thought that she was drinking? Lei Zhenyu did not discuss this issue with her. Instead, he quickly started the car. It was snowing outside the window, and the car did not dare to drive fast. Ru Yu wanted to ask him if he was really meeting the person in question tonight or if he was going on a date with Song Yuxi. However, her head was getting dizzy, and her body was getting hotter and hotter. Her face was burning hot as if she had a high fever. She only felt very ufortable and could not ask anything else. Chapter 1204

Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Open the window

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m so hot. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she had already taken off her coat and thrown it onto the back seat. She felt as if her clothes had wrapped herself too tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe through them Thus, as she took off her warm clothes, she muttered, ¡°it¡¯s really hot. Did you turn up the heat? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his face to the side and discovered that her cheeks had already turned crimson, and her eyes had already been covered with ayer of mist. Her Pink Lips, perhaps due to the heat, had be even redder, making people feel as if they wanted to immediately cover their lips and taste them. He could not help but reach out and touch her forehead. Only then did he realize that her body temperature was so hot that it could burn his fingers. He turned off the air conditioner almost without thinking. It was snowing outside the window. It was impossible to drive fast in such weather, even if there were not many cars on the road. Ru Yu, who was in the passenger seat, had been sobbing the whole time. She was talking to herself, and her breath smelled like orchid. Some strands of her long ck hair fell on her small and delicate facial features, making her look sexy and yful Her usual cold and indifferent side had long disappeared without a trace. Lei Zhenyu was driving as he looked at her from the side of his face. In a few minutes, he found that her originally white and tender earlobes and pink neck were dyed Crimson, making her appear very sexy. The feeling was like a peach blossom that was quietly blooming, so beautiful that it made people want to pluck it off and hold it in their hands. Ru Yu only felt hot. The clothes on her body bound her so much that it was unbearable. The rising royalties made her have no choice but to use her hands to pull the clothes on her body, hoping to make herself a little cooler and morefortable. The warm clothes on her body were not buttons. She was so hot that she seemed to have lost her mind. She did not know that the sweater on her head was going to be lifted up and taken off, so she kept pulling it. Finally, the clothes were all lifted up by her and piled up under her armpits Her snow-white skin and the beautiful little cutie were exposed uncontrobly. However, she still felt hot. She used her hands to pull the little cutie in distress. Soon, she used brute force to pull off a belt. A white and tender little rabbit came out of the little cutie and was jumping along with her body. Lei Zhenyu turned his head to look at ru Yu beside him. At this moment, she was so helpless and so charming. His heart was locked in an instant and his Adam¡¯s apple began to move violently. ¡°Damn it, ¡± he could not help but curse softly. He was extremely annoyed at his current reaction. How could he lose hisposure like this? He was awyer. In some aspects, he had theposure of an ordinary person. Even if he slept in the same bed with ru Yu at night, even if he hugged her at night and even if his body had a reaction, he could always control his body with extraordinary willpower. However, tonight, he actually felt inexplicably irritated, and his body also felt inexplicably hot. The air conditioner had been turned off, and there was no heating at all. The temperature in the air was gradually getting colder. However, the woman beside him was still shouting that it was hot, and he only felt a headache. He did not dare to look sideways at the woman beside him anymore. He could not help but press down the car window a little bit, letting the cold wind with snow outside blow in little by little He hoped that the cold wind could make the woman beside him feel a little bit of coolness, and also reduce the temperature of her body. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Dear friends, small feather and Lei Zhenyu, do you want to break through thatyer of rtionship A lot of headaches? Chapter 1205

Chapter 1205: Chapter 1205: Roll Down the window

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He really wanted her. Sometimes, he would sleep on the same bed as her. Although he was hugging him in his pajamas, he did not dare to move his hands because he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself. He wanted her. He wanted to be a real couple with her. However, he knew that it was not such an asion, not such an opportunity. What he wanted was for her to be willing. What he wanted was for her to be one with him. He did not want her to be... ... Drugged. He finally understood. Ru Yu was not drunk. She was drugged because she said that she did not drink. ¡°Damn it! ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. He stepped on the elerator. At this moment, he only hoped that he could quickly drive into the city and find a hospital. Ru Yu, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The heat in her body was like thousands of ants gnawing at her. It was like a tall pile of firewood being ignited by someone and burning her. She was ufortable, extremely ufortable. She kept using her hands to pull at the clothes that had been piled under her armpits. Even the whimpers in her throat became hoarse. Lei Zhenyu wanted to send ru Yu to the hospital as soon as possible, so he drove very fast. However, just as he was about to enter the city, there was a long queue in front of him, which made him dumbfounded. Of course, he could not wait. He quickly turned the steering wheel and drove to a side alley. He only thought that this alley could lead to another avenue. There were almost no cars in this alley, and it was very quiet. He was happy and thought that he had found a good road. However, after driving for nearly five minutes, he realized that it was a dead alley. There was no way to go in front. He finally understood why there were no cars in this alley. It turned out that this was a ce to be demolished. The walls on both sides of the alley had the word ¡°demolished¡± written on them. There should be no one living there anymore. Meanwhile, ru Yu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, had already pulled off the thermal suit that she could not stand. There was a cute little girl with only a belt hanging on her fair upper body, and she had even pulled her to the side The two little white rabbits were greedily inhaling the fresh air. However, she still felt hot, so she used her hands to unbutton her pants. She only wanted to remove the restraints on her lower body. This way, she would feel better if she was bound by these restraints. ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t take it off again. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw her unzipping her pants and stood up slightly. He directly pulled the pants down to her knees. Inside, it was actually a light purple silk that wrapped around her round buttocks The sight of her two long and fair legs made his heart race. This alley was very small. It took him nearly five minutes to drive his car in. It would probably take him about twenty minutes to push it out. Meanwhile, the main road outside had be a long queue. He gritted his teeth and finally stopped the car that was slowly retreating. ¡°I¡¯m so hot... so hot... ¡± ru Yu¡¯s mouth made an ufortable sound, and her body kept twisting as she tried to kick off the pants that she had already taken off ... Lei Zhenyu looked deeply at the little face that was red and charming because of the drug control. All of his willpower and rationality almost copsed in an instant. He growled in a low voice, leaned over to her, and wrapped his big palm around the back of her head to pull her closer to him His thin lips covered her pink lips that were opening slightly without hesitation. * * * * * * * * * Dear friends, the following plot can only ask you to imagine, because China does not allow to write those aspects of things, thank you! Chapter 1206

Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: Summer Flowers Shine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu¡¯s eyes were dark red, and his heart was quickly filled with ecstasy. Although he had heard Lan Ruoshui scold ru Yu for saying that Jin Zhengnan did not touch her or anything, in the end, ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan had been married for three years. No matter how miserable their marriage was.. There should be such a thing, right? However, reality proved that this time, he had really picked up a treasure... ... Looking at the tears that kept rolling down her face, he could not help but bend down and kiss those crystal clear tears that were as bright as diamonds. It was as if he was kissing the most beautiful treasure of his life... ... The snow outside the window fell silently, and the surroundings were silent. The heater in the car was not turned on, but because of the ripples of the spring, it was particrly ambiguous... ... All the time, she was singing softly All the time, she was the first bud of the flower All the time, it was the first snow that melted All the time, he was intoxicated in the flower, yet he was extremely protective ... * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Dear ones: Write Down Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru¡¯s Banter here: One day, Mr. Dongfang Mo came back from a business trip for half a month. He held a few skewers of food in his hands and ran home happily. ¡°Mu Ru, I bought you your favorite ice-sugar Gourd! ¡± Unfortunately, there was no one in the house and no response. So, he could only take these few skewers of food upstairs, thinking that her beloved wife should be resting in the bedroom. So, he tiptoed into the bedroom, thinking of giving her a surprise. However, there was no one in the bedroom either. He frowned as he walked out and headed towards the rooftop, wondering if she would be in the ss sunroom on the top floor. However, when he walked up to the sunroom on the top floor, he found that it was empty. There was no one there. There was only a room full of flowers and the two-seater chair waiting there quietly. Where did Xi Muru go Didn¡¯t she be an Otaku Isn¡¯t she still staying at home now? He slowly walked down the stairs in disappointment. The hall was still quiet. The Sun outside was scorching hot. In such hot weather, where would Xi Muru go if she didn¡¯t stay at home? When he walked out of the hall, the Sun was still scorching hot. He had a sh of inspiration and remembered that Xi Muru might have gone to the natural bath at the back of the mountain in such weather. At the back of one inch ink city¡¯s mountain, there was a natural hot spring. It was called a hot spring, but the water inside was warm in winter and cool in summer. It could be said to be a hot spring in winter and a cool spring in summer. Of course, in winter, he often went to the hot spring with Xi Muru. In summer, the two of them also often went to the hot spring to wash away the heat. That was their favorite ce and also a natural hot bed. Because the sun was high, by the time he reached the foot of the back mountain, the ice-sugar Gourd in his hand had already melted. The sweet honey dripped onto his hand, and he could not help but put his hand into his mouth. Needless to say, it was so sweet! It was not easy to walk up to the hot spring pool. Sure enough, he saw a skirt thrown into the basket at the side, and Xi Muru, that woman, was wearing a swimsuit and swimming in the hot spring pool like a small fish. The moment he turned his head, he saw him. He immediately waved the ice-sugar Gourd in his hand at her. ¡°Mu Ru, the ice-sugar Gourd has melted. Are you still eating it? ¡± ¡°You help me to send over! ¡± Xi Muru waved to him: ¡°COME DOWN! ¡± He looked at the ice-sugar Gourd in his hand, and then looked at his clothes, AH, anyway has been soaked in sweat, it is okay to go on like this, can¡¯t throw her ice-sugar Gourd to throw away, there is no ce to put it. With this in mind, he directly kicked off the shoes on his feet, and then raised the ice-sugar Gourd in his hand, step by step toward the woman in the water... ... Ha Ha, temporary writing Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru¡¯s Fan Wai, like it? Later will often interject some, so everyone, hope to like Chapter 1207

Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207 despicable people

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was almost noon when ru Yu woke up the next day. She rubbed her eyes with her hands and opened her heavy eyelids. The Sun Shone in through the floor-to-ceiling window and the room was bright. She was stunned instinctively. She was extremely tired. Last night, she seemed to have been having sex dreams, which made her miserable. In the dream, it was full of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s passionate entanglement with her. At first, it seemed to be in the car, then it seemed to be on the carpet, and then, it seemed to be on the bed... ... Oh my God, did she have to be so embarrassed She actually had such a sex dream? There was no one beside her, so she secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up. When she sat up, the quilt on her body slid down. Only then did she realize that she was actually naked. The most damnable thing was.. Her originally fair skin was actually covered with strawberries. Her entire body was also sore and weak, and her entire body seemed to be in pain. Oh my God How could it be like this? Could it be that she wasn¡¯t having a sex dreamst night, but... ... Everything was real? Just as Ru Yu was puzzled, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. She quickly thought about it and then secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this was the room that she and Lei Zhenyu rented. The sound of the door opening came from the direction of the bathroom. She quicklyy down and pulled the nket to cover herself up. How could she have the face to meet people like this? Lei Zhenyu walked out of the bathroom. He had already washed up and put on a new set of clothes. He came to the bedside and looked at the woman whose head was covered. He knew that she must have woken up. He sat down by the bedside and stretched out his hand to pull the quilt that was tightly pulled by her a little bit. He stretched out his hand to move her head out bit by bit. ¡°honey, you¡¯re up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu had a fond smile on his face. He slowly raised his deeply buried face a little bit and lowered his head His thin lipsnded a kiss on her forehead. ¡°honey, the two of US finally cooked the raw ricest night. And Miss Che Ru Yu, congrattions. You¡¯ve finally changed from a girl to a woman. Congrattions. ¡± ¡°Press. ¡± Ru Yu pushed him with her hand. She red at him angrily. ¡°Lei Zhenyu... do you have to be so despicable? ¡± ¡°despicable? ¡± Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words. He simply sat with her and reached out to pull her into his arms. His Chin was ced on her hair He said teasingly, ¡°honey, who was more despicable between usst night You went to have a meal with your ssmates, but you ate an Aphrodisiac and came out. You said you were naked in the car. What should I do ¡°throw you into the snow and leave you alone ¡°Or... ¡°You can only transform into a little ram and let a sheep in heat pounce on you? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she red at him. However, under his reminder, she remembered the scene of the dinnerst night. The ss of juice that Lan Ruoshui gave her. She felt dizzy as she walked out of the restaurant, and her whole body felt hot. At that time, Lei Zhenyu even asked her if she had drunk alcohol ... She was such a smart person. Lan Ruoshui probably thought that Lei Zhenyu would note to pick her up, so she drugged her and then thought that she would take Jiang Zijian¡¯s car. ¡°You can send me to the hospital. ¡± Ru Yu smiled a little, but she still felt that Lei Zhenyu was a little too much. ¡°I was nning to send you to the hospital, but I was stuck in trafficst night when I was about to enter the city. I was stuck in traffic for almost an hour. ¡± Lei Zhenyu shrugged his shoulders and tightened his grip on her body He said in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, although that is a modified Hummer, it is still a car after all. It is not a ne. I can¡¯t send you to the hospital. Do you want me to watch you be tortured to death by the APHRODISIAC POISON? ¡± ¡°...¡± It¡¯s finally cooked Chapter 1208

Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: An awkward face

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After hearing what he said, it seemed that he had been wrongedst night, so ru Yu could not help but re at him. ¡°Fine, you have suffered a loss. Do you want me to make it up to you? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded shamelessly. While she was angry, his thin lips pressed heavily on her pink lips again. ¡°What I want to make up is very simple, that is... every night we... HMM... ¡± ¡°In your dreams. ¡± Ru Yu red at him again, then pushed him away with her hand. ¡°Go away, I need to change. ¡± ¡°If you want to put on your clothes, just wear them. What does it have to do with me leaving? ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt that her words were a little funny, but he held back hisughter and asked Fawningly, ¡°Um, do you want me to go to the cloakroom to help you get your clothes? ¡± ¡°No need! ¡± Ru Yu rejected him without even thinking. Then, she red at the man who was still standing by the bed. ¡°Then turn your head away! ¡± ¡°This... Okay! ¡± Lei Zhenyu endured this inhuman treatment and turned his head away reluctantly. Ru Yu immediately got out of the bed and jumped out of the bed to run to the cloakroom. However, her legs were sore and she had just run two steps when she stumbled and directly hit the door frame of the cloakroom. ¡°Look at you. Why are you in such a hurry to walk? ¡± Lei Zhenyu rushed over and looked at the head that was rubbing his forehead with his hands. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and help you get it. You go back to the bed. ¡± Ru Yu raised her head instinctively. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s peach blossom eyes were looking at her with a smile. She almost instinctively wanted to use her hands to cover her body, but she found that she could not cover anything at all. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you¡¯re shameless, ¡± ru Yu growled angrily. This anger caused her fair face to turn pink again. It was as if the peach blossoms in March were blooming brightly. Her Pink Lips were slightly pouted, so beautiful that it made people want to kiss her. Lei Zhenyu instinctively felt his lower abdomen tighten. A certain part of it was expanding uncontrobly. He tried his best to control himself He whispered in her ear, ¡°alright, ru Yu. Last night, I was already very considerate to you. Don¡¯t tell me you still think that I haven¡¯t seen anything on you? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± ru Yu red at him angrily and shook off his hand. She quickly walked into the changing room and opened the wardrobe to find the clothes she wanted to wear ... Lei Zhenyu followed her in. He looked at the bruises on her smooth back that belonged to him. He sighed and took a step forward. He squeezed her smooth body into his arms again and hugged her tightly. ¡°honey, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± His voice was very low and gentle. He ced his Chin on her shoulder and his thin lips breathed out a warm breath on her pink neck. ¡°Last night... you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Ru Yu simply did not say a word. She directly took her concealer, her little cutie, and her undergarments. When she turned around, she just happened to bump into Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand that slid down to a certain part of her body that was jumping like a little white rabbit. Ru Yu¡¯s face was so embarrassed that she covered it with a red cloth. She quickly shook off Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand and ran to the bathroom. Because she was barefoot, her footsteps were as light as a deer in the woods. Lei Zhenyu leaned against the door frame of the cloakroom. He looked at the tightly shut bathroom door and listened to the sound of water flowing in the bathroom. He suddenly felt that this was very good! It was really good. Ever since he met her, ever since he had a rtionship with her, ever since he lived with her, every day seemed to be new. Every day made people feel happy. She would not ask boring questions. She would not get angry and act coquettishly. She would not be unreasonable and even make him swear some kind of promise to her. Chapter 1209

Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209, whether she knew how to cook or not

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was naturally like a fairy in the woods, her every frown and smile was filled with spiritual energy. Her usual words and actions did not have the slightest bit of pretense or hypocrisy. To be able to live with such a woman for a lifetime, even if there was no glory or wealth, it was still extremely good. To be able to spend every day with him, to be able to chat with her in a low voice, even if it was to lose half of the assets of the Lei n for her, what harm would it do? From now on, he and she might be able to step into the real ordinary life of a husband and wife. Every day, they would run about for their lives. For some trivial matters, there would be disputes, but it would definitely not be a big deal They would definitely handle these trivial matters in a very harmonious manner. As he thought of this, the corners of his lips naturally curled into a smile. His hands could not help but clench into fists under his sleeves. It was as if he had made up his mind. The sound of running water in the bathroom continued. He knew that she was taking a bath. He had indeed exhausted herst night. He had clearly helped her detoxify the poison in the car, but when he returned home and carried her upstairs, he was attracted by her beauty He finally could not hold himself back. Then, he doted on her twice. He looked meaningfully at the bathroom. In fact, at this moment, he really wanted to go in and dote on her once more. He wanted her to know that he loved her in such a sober state. It was not taking, it was not taking. He just wanted to take her with him He wanted to fly to a joy that she had never experienced before... ... Ru Yu took a shower in the bathroom. The warm water sprinkled on her body. She looked through the curtain of water at the bruises on her body. She could not help but sigh in frustration Lei Zhenyu usually looked gentle and modest, but when he transformed into a wolf, he was not gentle at all. In the mirror, there were rows of clearly visible imprints on the delicate neck and beautiful butterfly bones. She could not help but raise her hand to touch them. She felt some pain. What a D * Mn Man She could not help but curse Lei Zhenyu in her heart. Weren¡¯t cooked rice cooked in the same ce But why did he cook all over her body? Did he even know how to cook? ¡°Do you want to know? ¡± Lei Zhenyu heard ru Yu¡¯s grumbling question. He was about to walk out of the door, but he turned back and pushed her step by step towards the wall by the bed He said teasingly, ¡°why don¡¯t we take advantage of the fact that it¡¯s broad daylight now and we don¡¯t need to turn on the lights? We can cook again and let you see how I cook. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that her face was red and her neck was thick. The moment his thin lips were close to her pink lips, she quickly reached out and pushed his head away. She then shed to the side and immediately shook him off before walking towards the door. Lei Zhenyu did not follow her. It was already noon. The two of them had a rough nightst night. Today, they slept until noon before getting up. The breakfast had long passed. ¡°Don¡¯t go to work in the afternoon, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu followed her into the kitchen and looked at ru yu who was cooking noodles. ¡°What are you not going to work for? ¡± Ru Yu did not turn her head back. When she was cooking noodles, she liked to add some vegetables or something into it. At this moment, she was washing the leaves of the cabbage. ¡°I¡¯m cooking at home, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very naturally. ¡°Huh? ¡± Ru Yu instinctively turned her head back and red at him. Lei Zhenyu quickly reacted and immediately exined, ¡°what I mean is that the two of us go to the mall to buy some ingredients. The Fridge was originally empty, so we can cook dinner together at night. We can cook in the kitchen, not on the BED. ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu lifted her leg and kicked him. Lei Zhenyu immediately ran away. Hisughter came from the Living Room. Chapter 1210

Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210 the changes ten years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu thought that her life with Lei Zhenyu had been settled just like that. He would be awyer while she would be a painter. From then on, she would live the life of a married couple. The next afternoon after work, she went back to the Che family home. Because her father¡¯s skin disease had fallen ill again, she specially went to the pharmaceuticalpany to buy medicine for him. Her Father Che Qixuan, her uncle Pu Yongjun, and her aunt Pu Zhihui were all famous divers. Back then, Junzhi was famous in both the underworld and the white world. Of course, Junzhi also made a lot of money in diving. Ten years ago, Jun Zhihui quit the diving industry. He even retired from diving and announced that he would never dive again. Many people guessed that Jun Zhihui quit the diving industry because Pu Zhihui wanted to get married when she was older. She wanted to live an ordinary life. As a girl who was a diver, it was difficult for her to get married after being at sea for so many years. However, real actors were not like this. The real reason was that ten years ago, Jun Zhihui took on a business deal with the Saudi pce. He was in charge of salvaging a rare treasure. It was said that the rare treasure was dropped by the Saudi princess when she was on a cruise ship. It was also at that time that something happened to Junzhi¡¯s submarine. The submarine that had never had any problems suddenly became unable to operate at the bottom of the sea. The three of them had no choice but to climb out of the submarine in their diving suits. It was also at that time that they encountered thergest man-eating shark. The three of them worked together to fight the man-eating Shark. Of course, they ended up defeating the man-eating Shark, but the price they paid was extremely heavy. Pu Yongjun lost a finger, and Pu Zhihui lost two toes. Of course, the other injuries were nothing, at least there was no realck. In short, these were minor injuries. The one with the most serious injuries was Che Qixuan. ording to Pu Zhihui, at that time, the man-eating Shark opened its mouth to bite her, but Che Qixuan immediately swam over and pushed her away. He wanted to escape, but it was toote. In the end, he was bitten by the man-eating Shark. The situation at that time was very dangerous. Pu Yongjun and Pu zhihui desperately stabbed the man-eating Shark¡¯s head with their sharp des, trying to make it feel pain and let go of Che Qixuan. However, even though the man-eating shark was in great pain, it had no intention of letting go of Che Qixuan. In the end, Pu Yongjun took out a pistol and fired two shots at the gap between the man-eating Shark¡¯s mouth, risking the possibility of killing Che Qixuan. The bullets quickly drilled into the man-eating Shark¡¯s mouth. The man-eating Shark was covered in blood and was in extreme pain. However, it refused to let go of Che Qixuan. It was as if it wanted to fight to the death with these three people. Pu Zhihui was afraid that Che Qixuan¡¯s head was in the man-eating Shark¡¯s mouth for too long and held her breath. She also took out a pistol and fired two shots at the man-eating Shark, aiming at the man-eating Shark¡¯s ear. This time, the man-eating Shark finally struggled in the water for a few minutes, and then gradually stopped moving. Pu Zhihui and Pu Yongjun quickly went forward, took out their pincers, and pulled out the man-eating Shark¡¯s teeth one by one. Then, they took out Che Qixuan¡¯s head from the man-eating Shark¡¯s mouth. That time, Che Qixuan was the one who suffered the most serious injury. The submarine¡¯s hat had long been chewed off by the man-eating shark, and his face waspletely unrecognizable in the man-eating Shark¡¯s mouth. His nose was bitten off alive, and his lips could no longer be seen One ear was missing, and the flesh on his cheek was gone, leaving only bones. Che Qixuan was rescued and saved his life. However, his head had been in the mouth of the man-eating shark for too long, and even his bones were deformed. The nose that he picked up was reattached, and a fake ear was installed. The entire face had undergone major cosmetic surgery. Chapter 1211:

Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211, the brand new Che Qixuan

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It took two years for Che Qixuan¡¯s face to bepletely intact until eight years ago. However, it was a new face, and it no longer looked like the one in his photo album. In the past, when he and Dongfang Mo stood together, they were still exactly the same, and it was impossible to tell them apart. But now, when they stood together, they were twopletely different people. No one would have thought that they were once twin brothers. Che Qixuan¡¯s personality was extremely optimistic. He said that he was already lucky to have survived, but he was actually very happy that he was no longer the way he was in the past. He even joked with Dongfang Mo, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be your shadow anymore, I am Che Qixuan. ¡°. Ru Yu drove to Che¡¯s house. Coincidentally, Che Qixuan¡¯s personal doctor came downstairs and saw the medicine she bought. He told her to instruct Che Qixuan to take the medicine on time every day, and also told him to try not to eat seafood, which was not good for his skin This time, Che Qixuan¡¯s skin disease was because he ate seafood. Ru Yu nodded and sent the doctor away before going upstairs. Che Qixuan was already sitting on the sofa. She took the medicine out and wanted to help him wipe it, but Che Qixuan said that he would do it himself. ¡°Daddy, you know that your skin will be allergic after eating seafood, and your skin disease will re up. Why don¡¯t you control your mouth? ¡± Yu Yu scolded her father unhappily. ¡°Hehe, we went to your aunt wisdom¡¯s ce. Everyone was happy at that time, and the seafood was just fished out from the sea. It was too delicious. I couldn¡¯t help it for a moment, ¡± Che Qishuan exined with a smile. Ru Yu sighed. Daddy was like this. He was very optimistic. Thinking about how he was like ten years ago, her father, Dongfang Mo, was so angry that he jumped, but he himself seemed fine. ¡°little feather, it¡¯s almost new year¡¯s. Don¡¯t you n to bring Lei Zhenyu to Binhai? ¡± Che Qishuan asked Ru Yu while applying medicine for himself. ¡°I. . . Haven¡¯t told him my identity and background yet, ¡± ru Yu said with a slight headache. Then, she thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell him. ¡± Che Qixuan nodded and said indifferently, ¡°well, I¡¯m not worried about this. I think you and Jin Zhengnan have been married for three years, but you didn¡¯t tell him. Now, you¡¯ve only been married to Lei Zhenyu for more than three months. It¡¯s reasonable not to tell him. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to say something, but seeing that Che Qixuan was in pain from applying medicine, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she quietly went downstairs. Uncle Yongjun wasn¡¯t home, so she had to help her daddy cook. However, as soon as she came downstairs, she saw Pu Yongjune back with a basket of ingredients. When he saw her, he looked upstairs and asked in a low voice, ¡°has your daddy rubbed the medicine? ¡± ¡°Yes, he has. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Pu Yongjun¡¯s basket. There really wasn¡¯t any seafood left. Moreover, the basket was full of fresh vegetables. In this cold winter month, when the Koreans mainly used Kimchi and potato Tofu in winter.. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any fresh vegetables, but they were shockingly expensive. Of course, for daddy and Uncle Yongjun, they could afford to eat even the most expensive vegetables. After all, they had earned quite a lot of money when they were scuba diving. Later on, the diving equipment and so on had also sold for quite a lot of money. Ru Yu saw that Pu Yongjun was at home, so she did not stay at Daddy¡¯s house. She bade farewell and left. Looking at the few cars parked in the courtyard, she wanted to drive an extra car because Lei Zhenyu did not have any transportation tools recently. However, after thinking about it, she decided to forget about it. Lei Zhenyu had a strong sense of self-esteem. If she said that he would not go to her previous bachelor apartment, then he probably would not ept the car that she gave him. Chapter 1212

Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212 Lei Taihe fell ill

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu drove home and was surprised to find that her sister-inw, Cai Shaofen, hade. This was really a rare guest. Although there was nothing between her and her sister-inw, in the end, she was still a member of the Lei family. ¡°sister-inw, you came here... to see us? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t guess the purpose of Cai Shaofen¡¯s visit ... ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zhen Yu to help me with thewsuit, ¡± Cai Shaofen said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot these days and feel that it¡¯s not worth living in a position for my whole life. I¡¯d better get a divorce before I get old. ¡± ¡°This... do you still need to go to court for a divorce? ¡± Ru Yu was curious. She looked at Cai Shaofen and asked carefully, ¡°that day, didn¡¯t... CEO Lei ask you to get a divorce? ¡± ¡°that morning, he did say that he wanted to divorce me. ¡± Cai Shaofen nodded Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°however, after you moved out, he didn¡¯t respond to me when I mentioned the divorce intentionally or unintentionally these two weeks. I mentioned it to dad once two days ago. Dad immediately objected, saying that the Lei family can no longer afford to lose face. ¡± Ru Yu smiled bitterly when she heard this. It was true. The Lei family now had an illegitimate child and a daughter-inw of a second-hand woman. If Lei Zhensheng were to divorce again, the Lei family would probably be looked down upon by others. ¡°But, sister-inw, have you thought about it? What if my brother is not willing to divorce you again? ¡± Lei Zhenyu pondered on the side and then tried to persuade her, ¡°actually, I think that if my brother is willing to ept it, he is willing... ¡± Before Lei Zhenyu could finish his words, his phone rang. He frowned slightly and took out his phone. He took a look at it, but then looked meaningfully at Cai Shaofen before picking up the call. The call was from Lei Zhensheng. Of course, he was asking if Cai Shaofen hade to their ce. Because Cai Shaofen¡¯s phone was turned off, he couldn¡¯t find her. Lei Zhenyu said that he hade, so Lei Zhensheng told Cai Shaofen to go back as soon as possible because his father was sick. At the same time, he told them to go back as soon as possible. He said that his father was very sick this time and he was afraid that something might go wrong. Lei Zhenyu hung up the phone and told Cai Shaofen about the situation. Cai Shaofen¡¯s face immediately changed color. She then said that during lunch, she found that the old man¡¯s body was a little strange and his face was very bad. However, she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t care much about him She did not expect that he would have a heart attack at night. Lei Taihe had a heart attack and could not be angry. However, recently, it had been a troublesome matter. The approval of thend could not be issued. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s woman outside was pregnant. His illegitimate granddaughter, Lan Ruoshui, was also not up to par. Even his second son, Lei Zhenyu, was not obedient He was actually not willing to sacrifice a little for the Lei family. Although Lei Zhenyu and his father and brother were angry and moved out, Lei Taihe was still his father after all. Even if he had a heart attack and fell ill, he still had to rush back to take a look. The three of them did not dy any further and immediately drove back. The Lei family¡¯s family doctor had already arrived. In the hall, not only was Lan Ruoshui present, but Song Yuxi and a strange woman were also present. Ru Yu had seen that strange woman before. She was the woman who had been with Lei Zhensheng at the happy West Bakery. It was rumored that the woman outside Lei Zhensheng was pregnant. Perhaps it was this woman? What was this woman doing here at this time Could it be that she was thinking that Lei Taihe was about to die and that hisst words would leave a legacy for the child in her womb? Then why did Song Yuxi Come here Could it be that she was also pregnant with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child Did she have to be so shocking? Chapter 1213

Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213: Why are these women here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was also clearly stunned when he saw Song Yuxi and the unfamiliar woman. What did they mean? His father was only sick. Weren¡¯t they going overboard with their posturing? Moreover, what was Song Yuxi doing here Even if his father was about to die, it had nothing to do with her? Just as everyone was extremely puzzled, Lei Taihe¡¯s family doctor came out He looked at Lei Zhensheng and Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°this time, the illness is very serious, but it¡¯s finally salvaged. However, the old man¡¯s illness is prone to rpse. Try to avoid getting angry or agitated. ¡± Lei Zhensheng and Lei Zhenyu nodded. Lei Zhensheng went into the room to see his father. Lei Zhenyu hesitated for a moment before sending the family doctor away. Ru Yu and Cai Shaofen sat down on the Sofa at the side and looked at the three women across from them. Suddenly, they had the illusion that they were the main wife and mistress. The three women across from them were the mistress of the two of them. However, the main wife of the two of them was obviously a little weak because of the small number of people, especially the woman who was pregnant. When she saw Cai Shaofen, she actually had a disdainful look on her face. Lei Taihe was sick, and Lei Zhensheng went in. Cai Shaofen did not follow him in like before. After a while, Lei Zhensheng helped Lei Taihe out. Lei Zhenyu walked in, and Lei Taihe sat down at the head seat. He looked at his son who was standing a step away from him. His Pale face darkened, and it was obvious that he was dissatisfied. ¡°Dad, if you have anything to say, just say it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was the first to speak. He nced at his father, then smiled and said, ¡°well, you¡¯ve called everyone who has anything to do with our family. ¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ve called everyone here? ¡± Lei Taihe was obviously unhappy. He red at his youngest son. ¡°Do you think that my illness is an act? ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not say a word. Song Yuxi immediately stood up She looked at Lei Taihe and said softly, ¡°Uncle Lei, I was supposed to meet the director of the city construction bureau with President Lei tonight, but we received the news that Uncle Lei was seriously ill on the way. President Lei was frightened at that time, so he drove straight back to the Lei family. As for me... ... I just wanted to follow and visit Uncle Lei¡¯s illness. After all, Uncle Lei used to like Yu Xi very much.¡± Song Yuxi¡¯s words not only exined why she was here, but also expressed her filial piety towards Lei Taihe. She also mentioned that she used to be Lei Taihe¡¯s second daughter-inw. Of course, Lei Taihe used to think that she was his second daughter-inw. The strange woman was actually Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mistress outside, Jin Qianru. She lowered her head and nced at Lei Zhensheng. She pursed her lips and looked wronged and upset. Sure enough, Lei Zhensheng said a little stiffly, ¡°I called Qianru. No matter what, she is pregnant with my child. At least, the child in her belly is a member of the Lei family. ¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Hearing Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words, Cai Shaofen suddenlyughed out loud. Herughter was very loud, and it was so loud that she could not straighten her back. It also confused everyone. Everyone looked at each other and was stunned. ¡°Shaofen, what... is going on with you? ¡± Lei Taihe asked first Then, he sighed heavily and said, ¡°Zhensheng is indeed wrong to have such a thing outside, but in the end... he didn¡¯t have such a thing happen in the first few years he married you, did he? ¡± Chapter 1214

Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: I only want a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Taihe was implying that the situation today was caused by Cai Shaofen. If Cai Shaofen had not given birth, Lei Zhensheng would not have gone out to find a woman to give birth to a child. Ru Yu saw Cai Shaofen¡¯s smile and thought about how she had asked Lei Zhenyu to file a divorcewsuit that night. She vaguely guessed something, but of course, she was not too sure. Cai Shaofen nodded and finally stoppedughing. Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng and said inly, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you want to divorce me? Bring the divorce agreement over. I will sign it immediately and move out tonight. ¡± Lei Zhensheng finally felt that something was wrong. This was definitely not the Cai Shaofen he knew well. In his memory, Cai Shaofen was most afraid of him asking for a divorce. For the sake of going out with him tonight, her attitude had taken a 180-degree turn? Lei Zhensheng did not have the time to say anything when Lei Taihe opened his mouth again, ¡°Shaofen, I told you two days ago that as long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t agree to your divorce with Zhensheng. In the Lei family, your position as the eldest young Madam... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lei. ¡± Cai Shaofen quickly interrupted Lei Taihe¡¯s words and then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the position of the eldest young Madam of the Lei family anymore. I only want a divorce now. ¡± ¡°have you been poisoned by someone? ¡± Lei Zhensheng asked with a dark expression Then, he quickly mocked, ¡°Cai Shaofen, do you think you¡¯re still a woman in your twenties After a divorce, can you find a rich and powerful man of the same age to marry like others ¡°There are very few women like that in this society, and there are not many fools who are willing to marry such a woman. ¡± With one sentence, Lei Zhensheng scolded Cai Shaofen, ru Yu, and Lei Zhenyu. He really was a CEO. His ability to organize his words was quite fast, and he probably often scolded his subordinates. ¡°Yes, Zhenyu is a fool, ¡± Cai Shaofen spoke before Lei Zhenyu did Then, she said self-deprecatingly, ¡°I am even more of a fool. So, SMART CEO Lei, take your smart mistress and lead your smart illegitimate daughter. I, a foolish woman, don¡¯t deserve to be with you, and I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. ¡± ¡°Shaofen, have you had enough? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was finally angry. He looked at his wife who was no longer obedient Finally, he became angry out of embarrassment. ¡°You were just poisoned by someone, and now you want to get a divorce. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you get what you want, so I won¡¯t get a divorce... ¡± ¡°Zhensheng, ¡± Jin qianru pulled Lei Zhensheng¡¯s arm by the side. She was very unhappy that he was angry and said that he wouldn¡¯t get a divorce. She came here today to get the news of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s divorce, especially after she walked into the Lei family¡¯s gate She was determined to be the mistress of this ce. ¡°Alright, have you guys had enough? ¡± Lei Taihe was not in good health to begin with. Now that the family was making a scene, he felt even more ufortable He could not help but persuade Cai Shaofen, ¡°alright, I¡¯ve already told Zhensheng that he can¡¯t take away your position as your wife. But Qianru has his child, and the Lei family iscking an heir. We can¡¯t let his child be born outside, right? ¡± Cai Shaofen did not say a word Lei Taihe continued, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Zhensheng and asked Qianru to stay with the Lei family. Then, two dayster, we¡¯ll announce that you¡¯re pregnant. Then, the day Qianru gives birth will be the day you give birth. This way, Qianru¡¯s child will be yours when it¡¯s born... ¡± Chapter 1215

Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: I also want to have a child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Cai Shaofen quickly interrupted Lei Taihe¡¯s words. Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng and snorted coldly. ¡°I want a child. After I get divorced, I¡¯ll marry another man and have a child by myself. Why would I want another man¡¯s bastard child? ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s words stunned everyone, especially Lei Zhensheng, Lei Taihe, and the others. They felt that something was not right because the previous Cai Shaofen had never said such words. ¡°Young Lady, are you muddled with anger? ¡± Lei Zhensheng opened his mouth after a long while. He frowned and said, ¡°if you can have a child, our child will be more than ten years old, right? ¡± ¡°President Lei, I¡¯ve always been muddled with anger. I¡¯m very muddled with anger. ¡± Cai Shaofen looked at Lei Zhensheng coldly and said, ¡°however, I¡¯m extremely clear-headed now. Yes, why didn¡¯t I get pregnant after eighteen years of marriage? ¡± ¡°Do you want to know the reason? ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately had an ominous feeling in his heart. Cai Shaofen¡¯s smile this time and her stance of insisting on a divorce made him instinctively feel that something might be disadvantageous to him. ¡°What reason? ¡± Lei Taihe asked from the side, ¡°could it be that Zhensheng has never touched you? ¡± ¡°Not really. ¡± Cai Shaofen continued Lei Taihe¡¯s words Then, she nced at Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°in this regard, big CEO Lei is very cooperative. In the first few years of marriage, every month during my ovtion period, he went home every night and did all the necessary homework. However, I¡¯m still not pregnant. Why is that? ¡± Cai Shaofen asked why Everyone looked at each other. Since Lei Zhensheng did his homework during her ovtion period, it was true that she was not pregnant for eighteen years. This made people faintly feel uneasy? No one answered. Cai Shaofen smiled and took out two reports from her bag and threw them in front of Lei Zhensheng Then she said lightly, ¡°President Lei, take a look for yourself. Am I infertile or are you infertile? A man who doesn¡¯t even have sperm in his semen, a man who doesn¡¯t have sperm, actually has an illegitimate daughter. Even the woman outside is pregnant. I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. ¡± What Infertile? Lei Taihe stood up instinctively and looked at the two reports in front of Lei Zhensheng. One of them was Cai Shaofen¡¯s. She was healthy and could be pregnant at any time. The other was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s semen test report. There was no sperm in his semen. ¡°You... you... where did you get my semen? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s entire body was trembling. He could barely hold the report. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Even if that kind of thing rarely happens now, when youe home, the two of us will still be sleeping on the same bed. Is it difficult to get some of your semen? ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately stopped chewing. Cai Shaofen was right. Even if he had little interest in Cai Shaofen now, he still had to hand in public rations once or twice a month. ¡°You¡¯re using this to scare people when you¡¯re infertile. I don¡¯t even know whose semen you used to do the test. ¡± Jin Qianru¡¯s face was flushed red, but she quickly ndered Cai Shaofen. Cai Shaofen didn¡¯t even look at Jin Qianru She just looked at Lei Zhensheng coldly and said, ¡°of course, you don¡¯t have to believe me. You can go to the hospital for a check-up yourself. However, I¡¯m definitely getting divorced. I also want to have a child and be a mother for the rest of my life. ¡± Chapter 1216

Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216 who is a liar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Following Cai Shaofen¡¯s ¡°I want to have a child for once in my life as a mother, ¡± the originally noisy living room instantly fell silent. For a moment, no one made a sound. Of course, the silence onlysted for a few seconds. Then, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s panicked roar rang out She pointed at Cai Shaofen and shouted, ¡°you¡¯re lying, you lying woman. I¡¯M DAD¡¯s child. My Mom and Dad conceived me together. How can you say that my dad is infertile If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, just say it. Is there a need to use such despicable and shameless methods?¡± ¡°despicable and shameless? ¡± Cai Shaofen sneered Looking at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s slightly twisted face, she said, ¡°If you want to talk about despicable and shameless, who canpare to you, Miss Lan? ¡± She couldn¡¯t snatch the husband of her best friend, so she found a few photos of old Miss Lan and big CEO Lei in her mother¡¯s belongings. Then she found out that big CEO Lei and old Miss Lan were once lovers. So when she found out that CEO Lei didn¡¯t have any children, she used the yellowed photos and some things that CEO Lei gave to old Miss Lan to pretend to be the young miss of the Lei family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, ¡± Lan Ruoshui growled angrily Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng, who had a dark expression on his face, and shouted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe her. She¡¯s a lunatic. Ever since Che Ru Yu entered the Lei family, aunt Cai has changed. She¡¯spletely changed. It must be che ru Yu who¡¯s behind all this. She¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll have a son and daughter. Then, Lei Zhenyu will really be driven out of the Lei family and won¡¯t be able to get any of the Lei family¡¯s property... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Lei Taihe, who had been silent all this time, couldn¡¯t help but growl. His face was as Pale as paper, and his entire body was trembling. He pointed at the people in the living room and growled, ¡°get out, all of you, get out! ¡± Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu looked at each other and then stood up first. In any case, the two of them had already been chased out of the Lei family. At this time, Lei Zhensheng probably would not be able to see the two of them, so it was better to leave. ¡°Who told you to leave? ¡± Lei Taihe¡¯s voice sounded again. Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu had just taken two steps when they stopped. They turned around and looked at Lei Taihe. For a moment, it was neither right nor wrong to leave. Lei Taihe saw that they had stopped and pointed at Jin Qianru and Lan Ruoshui who were still standing there. He yelled, ¡°you two women, aren¡¯t you going to get out? Are you waiting for me to call security to chase you out? ¡± After all, Jin Qianru had a guilty conscience. Hearing old master Lei¡¯s shout, she immediately lowered her head and rushed out like a thief, while Lan Ruoshui stood there motionlessly. ¡°GRANDPA, ¡± Lan Ruoshui didn¡¯t dare to shout at Lei Taihe Thus, she called Lei Taihe gently, ¡°GRANDPA, don¡¯t fall for ru Yu¡¯s trap. She has always been cunning and cunning. When she divorced Jin Zhengnan, she refused to sign the divorce papers in order to get more property. Later, in order to prevent Jin Zhengnan and I from getting married, she did not hesitate to marry her uncle whom she had only known for a few days. Now that she has married into the family, and seeing that you have kicked him out, her idea was once again directed at aunt Cai. She pretended to be kind. I am sure that Aunt Cai¡¯s check-up was done by her friend Lin Yuxin from the obstetrics and Gynecology Department. In fact, it is said that she faked itter. It is just that aunt Cai does not know yet and is kept in the dark. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words sounded reasonable. She described ru Yu as a person who would do anything for a certain purpose. Moreover, she had good reasons, especially the fact that Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu got married after only knowing each other for a few days. Chapter 1217

Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217 who fell into whose trap

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do I need you to teach me if I want to fall into whose trap? ¡± Lei Taihe immediately scoffed at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s self-righteousness Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Che Ru Yu. After all, she hasn¡¯t married Zhen Yu for long and hasn¡¯t lived at home for long. Moreover, she did marry Zhen Yu after divorcing Jin Zhengnan for a few days. There is the fact that she will do anything for some purpose. ¡± Lei Taihe paused for a moment after saying this Then he continued, ¡°but I understand Shaofen. She has been the daughter-inw of the Lei family for 18 years. She is upright and never does anything that she is unsure of. She also never fabricates false things to scare people. I believe her words. ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately fell silent. Her main goal was to nder che ru Yu in Lei Taihe¡¯s heart. Of course, she had seeded. Lei Taihe indeed did not believe che ru Yu, but he did not expect Lei Taihe to protect Cai Shaofen so much. ¡°But GRANDPA, the problem now is that aunt Cai has also been deceived by Che Ru Yu. She really thinks that she is fertile. This is the viciousness of Che Ru Yu. She wants to harm everyone in the Lei family. ¡± Lan Ruoshui continued to add fuel to the fire She knew that she could not offend Cai Shaofen because Lei Taihe trusted Cai Shaofen too much. Therefore, she had to push all the me to che ru Yu. ¡°Yes, Uncle Lei. ¡± Song Yuxi, who had been silent all this time, also spoke up She sighed softly and said, ¡°we all understand the eldest young Madam¡¯s feelings. As a woman, who wouldn¡¯t want to give birth to a child and be a mother ¡°But the key is that she¡¯s always at home. She¡¯s never had a checkup in this area before, so she probablycks such knowledge. Meanwhile, Che Ruyu¡¯s good friend, Lin Yuxin, is an expert in obstetrics and gynecology. How would the eldest young madam be able to tell if she¡¯s faking it or not? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You two go first. ¡± Lei Taihe clearly did not want to listen to these two women¡¯s long-winded words Then, he looked at Cai Shaofen and said, ¡°Shaofen, let¡¯s not talk about the divorce that you mentioned. The most important thing now is that I want you and Zhensheng to undergo a new examination. I¡¯ll get Achang toe over right now and get him to get a doctor to examine them. I can¡¯t trust anyone else or even the hospital. ¡± After Lei Taihe said this, he immediately red at Lan Ruoshui and said, ¡°also, you and Zhensheng need to undergo a new paternity test as well. ¡± Lan Ruoshui instinctively panicked. She did not have the slightest confidence in whether she was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child or not. This was because her mother¡¯s belongings did not tell her this, and her mother had died not long after giving birth to her She grew up in an orphanage. She did rely on a few yellowed photos in her mother¡¯s belongings to find those photos a few months ago. She happened to have a financial magazine with Lei Zhensheng¡¯s image in it, so she checked it carefully She realized that the man in her mother¡¯s yellowed photos was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s young appearance, so she boldly went to find Lei Zhensheng. She did not expect that she was really Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter. Song Yuxi saw that Lei Taihe had called his family doctor and thought that he definitely would not have time to deal with her and Lei Zhenyu tonight, so she sneaked away when no one was looking. Lei Taihe¡¯s family doctor had not gone far when he received the call and rushed back. When Lei Taihe handed Cai Shaofen¡¯s two reports to him, he was so shocked that he was trembling. Chapter 1218

Chapter 1218: Chapter 1218 doing bad things with good intentions

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Achang, quickly get someone to do a new check-up on them. ¡± Lei Taihe said with some excitement, ¡°now Shaofen is wholeheartedly believing that the results of the check-up are real, and actually wants to divorce Zhensheng. Tell Me... what¡¯s going on? ¡± Achang pondered for a moment, then looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°let¡¯s go in and talk. There are too many people here and too many mouths. ¡± When Lei Taihe heard what Achang said, he immediately understood the importance of the situation. Then, he gave Lei Zhensheng a look. Lei Zhensheng immediately came over and supported Lei Taihe, and the three of them walked towards Lei Taihe¡¯s room. ¡°Achang, what¡¯s going on? Why are you being so mysterious? I just want you to do a new check-up on them. ¡± Lei Taihe was very puzzled by Achang¡¯s current behavior. ¡°This, I think there¡¯s no need to do a new check-up because these two reports are true. Young Master, you are indeed... infertile. ¡± Achang replied in a low voice ... ¡°What? ¡± Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were shocked. They could hardly believe their ears. The family doctor looked at Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°26 years ago, you had a car ident after you broke up with Miss Lan Yunxi. At that time, we did a full body check-up on you. At that time, because your genitals were also damaged, we did a semen check-up on you. Then, we found out that you actually had non-obstructive Azoospermia... ... Which means that you were born with Azoospermia.¡± Achang said these words carefully, afraid that Lei Zhensheng would get angry. But even so, Lei Zhensheng was still so shocked that she flew into a rage He mmed his palm on the table and said, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you tell me about it twenty years ago? Why did you hide it all these years? ¡± ¡°At that time, your car ident was very serious, and you were injured all over. You even had to sit in a wheelchair. Moreover, you were in a bad mood after you broke up with Miss Lan. You were already disheartened. If I told you this news again, I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take such a big blow, ¡± Achang exined patiently At the same time, he added, ¡°and you were so young at that time. I was also afraid that if this news got out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a wife. What kind of loneliness would that be for you, so... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve always advised Shaofen to drink traditional Chinese medicine and go to traditional Chinese medicine, but you don¡¯t want her to go to Western medicine, right? ¡± Lei Taihe finally understood at the side. ACHANG¡¯s action was to expose the fact that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s semen had no sperm. ¡°then... What about Ruoshui? ¡± Lei Zhensheng asked after a long while. He looked at Achang. ¡°I remember that Ruoshui came to me and asked you to do a paternity test for both of us. You said that she was my daughter? ¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re already 48 years old, and you¡¯ve been looking forward to having a child. Miss Lan was Miss Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter back then. She looked so much like Lan Yunxi, and you love Miss Lan Yunxi so much. I thought that by letting this child who grew up in the orphanage stay by your side, I could at least make up for your regret. ¡± Lei Zhensheng heard this and red at him angrily He could not help but growl, ¡°do you know that it¡¯s precisely because of your kind thoughts that gave me hope and gave women outside a chance to exploit loopholes. It made me mistakenly think that Shaofen was really infertile, and then... ¡± ACHANG lowered his head. He originally had good intentions, but who knew that it would backfire For eighteen years, Cai Shaofen had always believed the words of this family doctor. Now, she actually secretly went outside for a check-up. That was something he had not expected. Chapter 1219

Chapter 1219: Chapter 1219 was a brilliant solution

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Now, Shaofen insists on getting a divorce from Lei Zhensheng. ¡± Lei Taihe had a headache when he talked about this. His son was 48 years old, and he did not have any evidence. If he were to get a divorce, how could he marry his daughter-inw? Even if he had money.. But how many women were willing to not have children for the rest of their lives? Even if there were, they would probably not be good women. Moreover, he did not know what kind of intentions and purposes they had. How could they be better than a simple woman like Cai Shaofen who loved Lei Zhensheng wholeheartedly? Achang pondered for a moment, then looked at the dejected Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce the first young Madam, then there is a way to dy it. ¡± ¡°What way? ¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at Achang and asked with a slightly anxious tone. Before he knew that he had no evidence, he had thought of divorcing Cai Shaofen because he had promised to marry Jin Qianru, the woman outside. He would divorce her if she became pregnant and marry her. In fact, his goal was to have a child He did not really like Jin Qianru more than Cai Shaofen. Only now did he know that the woman outside had lied to him with purpose and ambition. She even lied to him with an illegitimate child. How could shepare to Cai Shaofen, who had been waiting for him at home for 18 years? ¡°She promised to do a new check-up. ¡± Achang thought for a moment and said, ¡°but I will help you change from non-obstructive Azoospermia to obstructive AZOOSPERMIA. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two? ¡± Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t know much about medical expertise. He sounded like he had AZOOSPERMIA. ¡°There¡¯s a big difference, ¡± Achang quickly exined. ¡°The first one has almost no chance of being cured. It¡¯s congenital. The second one can be cured, which means that she can see hope. Then, she can¡¯t conceive naturally, so she can only be artificially conceived. The sess rate of artificial insemination is very low. If it drags on for a year, then it drags on for eight to ten years. You guys are getting older, and she¡¯s about to go through menopause. What¡¯s the point of having a child? Isn¡¯t she just going to spend the rest of her life with you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but... ¡± Lei Zhensheng shook his head He was slightly mesmerized. After a while, he said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel? Shaofen is already forty years old. If she divorces me and marries someone else, she might be able to have another child. But if she follows me like this... ¡± ¡°What do you mean by cruel or not cruel? Let¡¯s do it like this. ¡± Lei Taihe red at him coldly Then, he stood up and walked towards the door while saying, ¡°although this is indeed very unfair to Shaofen, everyone is selfish. Do you want to be single for the rest of your life? ¡± After saying this, Lei Taihe pulled open the door and walked out. Because he still had to go to the living room to deal with his second son¡¯s matter. No matter what, he could not chase him out of the Lei family now. After all.. The matter of the Lei family¡¯s session was all dependent on him. ¡°If you really want the first young Madam to give birth to a child, ¡± Achang saw Lei Zhensheng sitting there dejectedly like a defeated rooster. He could not help but say in a low voice, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way. ¡± ¡°What way? ¡± Lei Zhensheng asked somewhat anxiously Then, he said in a hurried tone, ¡°although the dying method you mentioned is good, I¡¯m afraid that Shaofen won¡¯t ept the fact that the artificial insemination failed again and again. What if she wants to divorce again in two years? ¡± ¡°The way is... ¡± Achang whispered in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s ear ... Chapter 1220

Chapter 1220: Chapter 1220: unwilling topromise

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu sat on the Sofa while Lan Ruoshui sat on the other side like a defeated hen. Meanwhile, Cai Shaofen went upstairs, probably to pack up her clothes. After sitting for a long time, they originally wanted to leave, but now Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were not around. If they left quietly, they were afraid of angering Lei Taihe. Now that Lei Taihe was in poor health, it was better for them not to provoke him. About half an hourter, Lei Taihe walked out with a pale face. When he saw Lan Ruoshui sitting there, he snorted coldly, obviously displeased. Lan Ruoshui was such a smart person. She immediately knew what was going on, and just as she was about to speak.. She heard Lei Taihe¡¯s slightly tired voice. ¡°Zhenyu, you¡¯re moving back tomorrow. What¡¯s the point of you going out to rent a house for no reason? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing the face of the Lei family? ¡± Ru Yu only felt that Lei Taihe¡¯s words were a little funny. So many things had happened in the Lei family. An illegitimate daughter, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s pregnant woman outside, and you openly called her back to the house. Weren¡¯t these the face of the grenade-throwing family? ¡°When Ie back, I¡¯ll still only be awyer, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied indifferently Then, he quickly added, ¡°also, I won¡¯t divorce Ru Yu, and I won¡¯t use my marriage to exchange for the approval of thend of the Lei family. If father still insists on letting me divorce ru Yu and let me marry Song Yuxi, then I¡¯d rather not be a member of the Lei family. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words made Lei Taihe¡¯s face turn Pale. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at Che Ru Yu and wanted to say something, but because he was too angry, he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the Lei family¡¯snd approval. You don¡¯t have to use your marriage to exchange for it. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice came from the other side, and then he walked over He looked at Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu and said, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. You guys should go back first. Remember to move back tomorrow. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was not moved by these words Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a person, not a toy. If you want to kick me out, then kick me out. If you want me toe back, then let mee back. You really treat me, Lei Zhenyu, as a toy with no temper. I¡¯m sorry. This time, I don¡¯t want toe back. I think it¡¯s quite good to live outside. Moreover, I have my own hands and feet. I can earn money to eat. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Lei Taihe was so angry that he pointed his finger at his son. ¡°You¡¯re such a traitor. How can you say such things? Don¡¯t you think about what good things you¡¯ve done in the past few months since you came back from America? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was about to retort when ru Yu pulled him back with her hand, hinting for him to stop arguing with Lei Taihe. Lei Taihe had suffered enough shock tonight, and his body was not in good condition to begin with. Lei Zhensheng advised him lightly, ¡°alright, Zhenyu. We were indeedcking in consideration when we did things in the past. There are some problems that we still haven¡¯t figured out. Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, alright ¡°I promise you that when you and ru Yu move back this time, you will never be allowed to move out again. No matter what happens, there will not be any incidents that will chase you out of the Lei family. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was still unwilling to move out. Ru Yu quickly pushed him away Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°thank you, big brother. Zhenyu and I will go back and discuss it first. If we don¡¯t move back tomorrow, then we will move back the day after tomorrow. We have more things. ¡± ¡°there are so many things. Is there no one in the Lei family? ¡± Lei Taihe finally caught his breath. Then, he snorted and said, ¡°just move back tomorrow. I will send a few people to help you. ¡± Chapter 1221

Chapter 1221: Chapter 1221: Cai Shaofen insists on getting a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Since Lei Taihe had already said so, Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu felt that it would be unreasonable if they did not appreciate their kindness. After all, they were elders, and there was no reason for them to hold a grudge against their father in this world? Thus, Lei Zhenyu nodded and said goodbye to his father and big brother indifferently. He had just turned around with ru Yu, but before they reached the door, they heard Cai Shaofen¡¯s voice from the second floor, ¡°Zhenyu, ru Yu, wait for me. I want to move in with you. ¡± The two of them immediately turned around and saw Cai Shaofen dragging a big suitcase and carrying a big luggage bag down from the second floor. Her suitcase was really big, and her determination was really big. ¡°Shaofen, what do you mean? ¡±LeiiZhenshengg immediately walked over to stop her and asked with an unhappy face, ¡°when didIi agree to divorce you? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. I¡¯m going to get a divorce anyway. ¡± Cai Shaofen immediately pushed him away with her hand, then pulled the luggage bag and quickly walked towards ru Yu and the others. ¡°Shaofen, can you get a divorce by yourself if I don¡¯t sign? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that his face turned green. Especially when Cai Shaofen said, ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce. ¡± He was very unhappy. ¡°You can sue if you don¡¯t sign. You can let the court decide. ¡± Cai Shaofen didn¡¯t care at all. She said without turning her head, ¡°I¡¯ve already entrusted our divorce case to Zhenyu. He¡¯s mywyer. ¡± Lei Zhenyu sweated when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. sister-inw, it can¡¯t be like this. You only came to me to talk about this. I was still trying to persuade you. When did I agree to be yourwyer? Lei Zhensheng red at Lei Zhenyu as expected. Then, he said in a bad mood, ¡°Zhenyu and ru Yu are going to move back to the Lei family tomorrow. He¡¯s going to live in the Lei family. He won¡¯t be awyer in the future. ¡± Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t help but cast a grateful nce at his big brother. Well, even if he didn¡¯t say he was going to live in the Lei family, he could still get rid of his sister-inw. He didn¡¯t want to make sandwich cookies between his big brother and sister-inw. ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s okay if Zhenyu doesn¡¯t be awyer. There are manywyers outside, aren¡¯t there? ¡± Cai Shaofen didn¡¯t take Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words to heart at all. She still answered optimistically. ¡°But AH Chang hasn¡¯t given us a new check-up yet. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was a little anxious. Seeing Ah Change out, he quickly thought of doing a check-up. ¡°Anyway, we definitely won¡¯t be able to do it tonight. We can do it again tomorrow. ¡± Cai Shaofen was still insistent. ¡°Besides, what does it matter whether we do a check-up or not ¡°Even if the result of his check-up is that you don¡¯t have any problems and can make any woman pregnant, I still want to divorce you. ¡± Hearing Cai Shaofen¡¯s words, Lei Zhensheng actually didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Lei Zhenyu, hoping that he could put in a few good words for him. Lei Zhenyu did not know what to say. His sister-inw¡¯s tone was so firm. Moreover, if his brother was infertile, he should divorce his sister-inw. After all, he could not drag her down for the rest of her life, right? Ru Yu saw that they were in a stalemate Then, she said with a smile, ¡°then let sister-inw stay at our ce for a night. Don¡¯t take your luggage with you. Aren¡¯t you not divorced yet It¡¯s not toote to move after the divorce is over. Go out and rx. You¡¯ll be bored after staying at home for a long time.¡± Ru Yu nced at Lan Ruoshui as she said this. In fact, she was reminding Lei Zhensheng. If Lan Ruoshui was not taken care of, Cai Shaofen would definitely feel suffocated. It would not be so easy for her to stay. Chapter 1222

Chapter 1222: Chapter 1222 I¡¯m hungry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng nodded immediately after hearing ru Yu¡¯s words He looked at Cai Shaofen and said, ¡°alright, you can stay at Zhenyu¡¯s ce for a night. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning. Zhenyu and the others will be moving back tomorrow anyway, so don¡¯t go back to your parents¡¯ ce. Ji Zhou Ind is far from here. ¡± Cai Shaofen red at him angrily. The moment she turned around, tears welled up in her eyes. This d * Mn man, whom she had guarded for eighteen years, actually refused to let her go. ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± Ru Yu advised her, ¡°take your time with everything. Also, it¡¯s about big brother¡¯s infertility. Just as Yu Xin told you, she only knows that there are no sperm in big brother¡¯s semen. However, there are many reasons for theck of sperm. Some are congenital, and some are caused by nurture. Didn¡¯t she say that nurture can be treated Or isn¡¯t it just artificial insemination?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s congenital or nurture now. I just don¡¯t want to live with him anymore. ¡± Cai Shaofen shook her head Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Ru Yu, I actually admire you a lot. You just want to divorce him because of Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. As for me... Lei Zhensheng has found so many women outside, i... ¡± ¡°that¡¯s different, sister-inw. ¡± Ru Yu persuaded her patiently, ¡°people say that it¡¯s not a big deal for a man to have countless women outside. On the surface, he is just looking for physical stimtion. The thing he is most afraid of is that he only has one woman outside. That¡¯s not just because of physical needs. That¡¯s paying for affection. And having an affair in the heart is many times more shameful than having an affair in the body. ¡± ¡°then... you mean, Lei Zhensheng can be forgiven, right? ¡± Cai Shaofen looked at ru Yu ... ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, ¡± ru Yu quickly exined, ¡°sister-inw, everyone¡¯s personality is different. There are also people with different feelings and different demands. Don¡¯t think about whether Lei Zhensheng can be forgiven now. What you should think about now is if you leave him, will your days be the same as before? If you leave him, will you be happier and happier? If you leave him, will you not miss him anymore? If you leave him, will you fall in love with someone else soon? ¡± Cai Shaofen pursed her lips and did not say anything. Ru Yu did not continue to discuss this issue with her Instead, she patted her shoulder and said, ¡°alright, sister-inw, you can stay here for a night. Think about it carefully. After all, you have lived with President Lei for eighteen years. That is not a very short period of time, but a long period of time. Can youpletely let it go? ¡± After saying this, ru Yu stood up and walked out of the door. She went to the door and gently closed it for her. She knew that Cai Shaofen¡¯s mind was in a mess and she needed to think quietly. After all, a divorce was not a small matter. Lei Zhenyu was already waiting for her on the bed. When he saw that she had returned, he quickly asked with concern, ¡°how is sister-inw? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I¡¯m just confused and Mncholic. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and went to bed on the other side. As soon as she sat down, Lei Zhenyu immediately pulled her over. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? ¡± Ru Yu immediately became nervous. She pushed him away with her hands and said in a bad mood, ¡°sleep, sleep. Your father still wants you to move back tomorrow. I think we¡¯re going to be big movers. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh. Seeing her lie down, he leaned over and whispered beside her, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°Hungry? ¡± Ru Yu clearly did not understand the other meaning in his words Instead, she said without turning her head, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, there¡¯s still food in the kitchen. Go heat it up yourself and eat it. Or maybe steam a piece of rice cake. Anyway, you Koreans love eating rice cake. That¡¯s the most hungry thing. ¡± Chapter 1223

Chapter 1223: Chapter 1223: Cai Shaofen¡¯s decision

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was speechless. He did not know if ru Yu really did not understand or was pretending not to understand. Alright, seeing her slightly tired expression, he thought about how she had caused so much trouble by going back to the Lei family tonight. Moreover, she had no interest in moving back tomorrow night. It was better for him not to provoke her. Ru Yu was indeed not interested in moving back, so after breakfast the next day, Lei Zhenyu asked her to pack her things. She did not move and directly took the car keys and went downstairs to work. Cai Shaofen looked at ru yu who had already left and shook her head at Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Your wife is really awesome. No wonder she is so strong. It seems that I was too weak in the past. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled bitterly and then stood up to clean the dishes. However, Cai Shaofen was so shocked that her eyes were wide open. She looked at Lei Zhenyu from head to toe. After a long while, she said, ¡°you usually... do the dishes too? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very naturally. ¡°Ru Yu and I often cook together. When ites to washing the dishes, it¡¯s always the one who washes the dishes when he has the time. We don¡¯t separate from each other. ¡± Cai Shaofen looked at Lei Zhenyu with envy. She couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡°you two are really nice. I¡¯ve been married to your brother for eighteen years... I¡¯ve never seen him enter the kitchen once. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled. He couldn¡¯t say anything about his big brother. He just said indifferently, ¡°big brother is busy. After all, the Lei family is so big. He has a lot of things to think about every day. Of course, he doesn¡¯t need to go to the kitchen for such a small matter. ¡± Cai Shaofen shook her head. She stood up and helped Lei Zhenyu to clean up the dishes. She said that she would wash the dishes and let Lei Zhenyu clean up the things in the house. Wasn¡¯t she going to move back to the Lei family? Lei Zhenyu had a headache over this matter because ru Yu did not want to move back. Last night, she had been sleeping with her back facing him and did not pay attention to him. He himself was not very willing to move back. However, regardless of whether Lei Zhenyu was willing or not, the servants sent by Lei Taihe arrived in the morning. They quickly helped Lei Zhenyu pack up his things. Moreover, they had a clear ssification. They were really well-trained servants. Cai Shaofen smiled and said, it seemed that she did not need her help. Then she should leave. Although Lei Zhensheng did not want her to return to Jeju Ind, she was a woman who did not want to live with her husband. If she did not go back to her home, where would she go? Lei Zhenyu saw that Cai Shaofen was going to leave, so he vaguely knew that she was probably going back to her home. She didn¡¯t bring anything from the Lei familyst night, so he quickly took out a stack of banknotes from his wallet and handed it to her. Cai Shaofen was so touched that her eyes turned red. In fact, she really didn¡¯t have any money on her. She was thinking of pawning a bracelet on her wristter, but she didn¡¯t expect Lei Zhenyu to know her so well. ¡°Go back and think about it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu sent her downstairs Then he gently advised her, ¡°of course, if you still have feelings for your brother, if you still can¡¯t bear to part with him, then... It¡¯s better to give him a chance. At least, let him go for aprehensive check-up. ¡± Cai Shaofen nodded. She went back to Jeju ind to calm herself down. She wanted to see if she would still Miss Lei Zhensheng and miss him after she left him. If a divorce was destined to result in awsuit, then there was no rush. After sending Cai Shaofen off, Lei Zhenyu went upstairs. Only then did he realize that the house had already been cleaned up by the servants. He only felt a headache. He walked around the room and then took out his phone to call ru Yu. ¡°Ah, Li Hasaiu! ¡± A childish voice came, but it scared him so much that he instinctively thought that he had dialed the wrong number. So he quickly hung up the phone and picked up the phone to see that he had dialed the right number. Chapter 1224

Chapter 1224: Chapter 1224 the devil, the little witch

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu received a call from Che Qixuan when she got into the car. He said that there was a guest at home and asked her to go back and help to receive him. He and Pu Yongjun went to Jeju ind because Pu Zhihui¡¯s amniotic fluid brokest night. It was estimated that she was going to give birth. Ru Yu had a headache when she heard this, so she could not help but ask who the guest was. She even said that if it was Leng Rong, she would not go back to receive him even if she was beaten to death. Did that guy need to be received? Che Qixuan smiled and wondered if it was Leng Rong. If it was Leng Rong, he would not have called her. After all, she was already married to Lei Zhenyu, right? When ru Yu heard that it was not Leng Rong, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to ask who it was, but before she could ask, Che Qixuan hung up the phone. He was probably already at Ji Zhou Ind. Ru Yu was a little helpless. She could only drive home. It was Christmas in two days. It was normal for Che Qixuan¡¯s House to have guests. After all, he had many guests. Ru Yu drove for a full forty minutes before she arrived at Che Qixuan¡¯s House. Just as she parked her car in the courtyard, she heard cheerfulughtering from home. Dongfang Mu Yao hadn¡¯t even entered the house yet. Just from the sound, she knew that the little demoness had arrived. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead. Mu Yao had arrived. It was likely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything today This little demoness was probably moring for her to bring her to the amusement park to y. She pushed open the door with her car keys in her hands and walked in. The first person she saw wasn¡¯t Mu Yao, but a young man sitting on the Sofa. He was ying with an appleputer. His appearance and expression were practically a copy of Dongfang Mo¡¯s. Oh, what a joke. Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. It was enough for Dongfang Mu Yao toe alone as a little demoness. Now, with the addition of the Great Demon Dongfang Yunzai, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t suffer terribly from the two demons today. ¡°little feather, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up ande in! ¡± Mu Yao walked out of the kitchen with arge jar of freshly squeezed fruit juice in her hands. When she saw ru Yu, she immediately shouted at her. ¡°hehehe. ¡± Yun Zai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He threw away the appleputer in his hands and stood up As he walked over to the dining table, he nced at ru Yu and said, ¡°little feather is currently considering whether it¡¯s better to enter or immediately turn around and run away. ¡± ¡°Go, go, go. What nonsense are you spouting? Who wants to run away? ¡± Ru Yu red at Yun Zai with anger. Then, she quickly changed into her shoes at the door and walked in. She saw Mu Yao pouring fruit juice Thus, without hesitation, she instructed, ¡°give me a cup too. The winter fruits in Korea are sky-high prices. I almost can¡¯t afford it. ¡± ¡°Tsk, you can¡¯t even afford them? ¡± Mu Yao looked at her with contempt and then mercilessly pointed out, ¡°little feather, you are now married to the Lei family. Didn¡¯t you hear that the Lei family is ranked in the top five among the top ten richest people in Korea? Don¡¯t tell me they will starve you to death? ¡± ¡°what little feather means is... they don¡¯t want to treat us to a meal, okay? ¡± Yun Zai took over the conversation and directly took the cup of fresh fruit juice that Mu Yao had just poured. He had no intention of giving it to ru Yu ... ¡°little feather, little feather, ¡± Ru Yu was very dissatisfied as she shouted at her younger brothers and sisters, ¡°little feather, are you guys calling me that too How Old am I From now on, the three words ¡®little feather¡¯ can only be called ¡®daddy¡¯ , ¡®mommy¡¯ , ¡®Daddy¡¯ , and ¡®mommy¡¯ . All of you, from now on, call me by my big name! ¡± Chapter 1225

Chapter 1225: Chapter 1225 the three siblings acted together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then we¡¯ll call you big feather? ¡± Mu Yao stared at ru Yu with her eyes wide open, as if she understood. Ru Yu was so angry that she almost reached out and threw the little thing out of the window. She really suspected that this person¡¯s genes would mutate as she got older. Why did Mu Yao¡¯s personality not resemble hers at all? She remembered that when she was still young, she was only about Mu Yao¡¯s age. That was a child who was very sensible and obedient It waspletely different from Mu Yao¡¯s little demoness¡¯personality, wasn¡¯t it Were the two of them born from the same parents? Towards ru Yu¡¯s narcissism, stepmother Qiao Mai could only look up at the bright and beautiful sky with sadness... ... Che Ru Yu, you were also a little demoness when you were young AH AH AH AH Yun Zaiughed so hard that he almost spat out the fruit juice in his mouth. He managed to stop himself fromughing with much difficulty and then exined to Mu Yao in a serious manner, ¡°the big name that they say is a name when you grow up. It doesn¡¯t mean that the original small name bes big. ¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. ¡± Mu Yao looked as if she had suddenly realized something. Then, she looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°alright then. From now on, can I call you che Ru Yu? ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu waspletely speechless ... ¡°where¡¯s Yun Heng? Why isn¡¯t he here? ¡± Ru Yu immediately changed the topic and stopped discussing big names and small names with her younger brother and sister. ¡°He¡¯s in America. He should onlye back after the Spring Festival, ¡± Yun Zai answered without much care. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng is in a rtionship, ¡± Mu Yao announced the gossip she knew. ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a ck girl. His parents say that she¡¯s extremely ugly. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. She turned to look at Yun Zai and asked, ¡°is it true? Isn¡¯t Yun Heng... always very honest? ¡± Yun Zai¡¯s mouth twitched instinctively and said disdainfully, ¡°that¡¯s also called honest. Come on, what¡¯s called dishonest? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re called dishonest. ¡± Ru Yu used her hand to knock Yun Zai¡¯s head symbolically. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s that chick fromst time? Why didn¡¯t shee with you? Did she dump you? ¡± ¡°What girl? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Yun Zai red at ru Yu fiercely. ¡°She¡¯s a cousin of a friend. I was her cousin. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, Dongfang Yunzai, don¡¯t you have a conscience? ¡± Mu Yao finished the remaining juice in one gulp She ced the cup heavily on the dining table and roared, ¡°you usually don¡¯t like your own biological sister so much. When the timees, why don¡¯t you go and see her cousin? I mustin to Dad. ¡± Yun Zai saw that the little girl was angry and knew that he had provoked her, so he quickly coaxed her. ¡°Alright, Mu Yao, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to Disnend? I¡¯ll treat you to it another day. ¡± ¡°Mu Yao, what are you having for lunch today? Do you have enough ingredients in the kitchen? ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she took off her coat. Yun Meng immediately put down the Juice Cup in his hand and came over to help her take the coat. Then, he hung it up on the simple clothes drying rack at the corner of the wall. He turned around to look at Mu Yao, who had a depressed look on her face, and immediately asked, ¡°is daddy¡¯s refrigerator empty? ¡± Because ru Yu called Che Qi Xuan Daddy, Yun Heng Yun also called him daddy when they were ying in Korea. Then, it was little Mu Yao, who also called her brother and Sister Daddy. Thus, Che Qi Xuan was often proud, saying that although he was not married, he had four children. Dongfang Mo often sighed. He had worked so hard to have children, so why did he call his younger brother Daddy? Chapter 1226

Chapter 1226: Chapter 1226: An unknown caller

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, Daddy¡¯s fridge is empty. ¡± Mu Yao shook her head and said, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t know we wereing. When we came, he had already left. So, today, I¡¯m making a meal out of nothing. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, what are you afraid of, Mu Yao? ¡± Yun continued with a smile, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that your new brother-inw is very rich? Later, ask Che Ru Yu to call brother-inw and ask him to treat me to a big meal. ¡± ¡°In your dreams. ¡± Ru Yu red at them Then, she said in a bad mood, ¡°Lei Zhenyu has been kicked out of the Lei family because he married me. Now that he has no money to feed himself, how can he afford to treat you to a big meal? If you want to eat, go ahead and eat. Don¡¯t just think about exploiting others. ¡± ¡°Tch, what do you mean by exploiting? ¡± Mu Yao snorted in disdain Then, she pointed out in a serious manner, ¡°Che Ru Yu, if you don¡¯t let him treat us to a big meal, how can you tell if he treats you sincerely? ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if a man really likes a woman, even if he is so poor that he only has one peanut left, he will still give you half of it. ¡± ¡°What if he is so poor that he only has a moment left? ¡± Ru Yu deliberately asked back. Without waiting for Mu Yao to answer, she looked at Yun and said, ¡°look, Mu Yao has been taught badly by you. ¡± ¡°Tsk, does Mu Yao need me to teach her? ¡± Yun Zai shrugged his shoulders innocently and said, ¡°I learned it from her, okay? By the way, what is your husband Xin¡¯s name? Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh and quickly corrected them. ¡°What Lei Zhenyu? His name is Lei Zhenyu, okay? Zhenxin¡¯s Zhen at noon, the universe. ¡± ¡°Cheh, this name is really ugly. It doesn¡¯t have any nutrients at all. ¡± Mu Yao took over the conversation from the side and said bluntly, ¡°I still think that Yun¡¯s name sounds good just now. Thunder shower, it sounds powerful even at a young age. ¡± ¡°How is it powerful? ¡± Ru Yu red at her sister. ¡°Zhenyu means to revitalize the universe, but rain shower is meaningless. ¡± ¡°Why is rain shower meaningless? It¡¯s not drizzle. ¡± Mu Yao scoffed at ru Yu¡¯s words and then exined seriously, ¡°rain shower means rain in a while. Don¡¯t tell me you want it to rain all the time in your life? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Yun took over from the side and tried his best to control his smile. ¡°shower is better than drizzle or no rain, right? ¡°? Ru Yu was so angry that she blew her beard and red at the brother and sister in front of her. She really doubted whether they were paying attention in ss. Why were the words of ¡°shower¡±pletely exined to them? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going upstairs to get something. ¡± Ru Yu stopped talking to the brother and sister. These two people were too powerful. She was no match for them in terms of eloquence. Just as ru Yu went upstairs, her phone rang. Mu Yao was stunned for a moment. Then, she picked up the phone in a prank and said in Korean, ¡°Ali Ha Sai you! ¡± The other Party immediately hung up. She thought it was strange. Was this person not Korean when he called? How could he not understand her authentic Korean? ¡°Who called? ¡± Yun Zai saw that she was holding ru Yu¡¯s phone in a daze and quickly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no name, only a string of numbers. ¡± Mu Yao shook her head. She really could not tell whose number it was. ¡°It¡¯s probably Leng Rong. Help her turn off her phone. Don¡¯t let Leng Rong Disturb our mood, ¡± Yun Zai guessed, because Leng Rong didn¡¯t speak Korean. Yun Zai had just finished speaking when his phone rang again. It was the same number as before. Mu Yao heard Yun Zai¡¯s voice and immediately cut it off. Then, she turned off her phone without hesitation. Chapter 1227

Chapter 1227: Chapter 1227 the difference between a Fujoshi and corruption

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Ru Yu came down, Mu Yao and Yun Zai had already stopped drinking fruit juice. The two of them were ying with their phones on the Sofa She sighed softly and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Since Daddy¡¯s fridge is empty, let¡¯s go to the mall and buy some ingredients. Mu Yao will cook for us for lunch. ¡± ¡°Cook for lunch? ¡± Mu Yao immediately expressed her opposition. ¡°No, no, definitely not. I want a big meal. I want your thunderstorm to treat us to a big meal. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. He doesn¡¯t have time to treat you to a big meal. ¡± Ru Yu red at Mu Yao. ¡°He¡¯s a bigwyer. He¡¯s busy withwsuits. How can he have time to treat you to a big meal? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if he¡¯s busy, ¡± Mu Yao said indifferently. ¡°As long as his bank card isn¡¯t busy, it¡¯s fine. Do you have his subsidiary card? ¡± Hearing Mu Yao¡¯s question, ru Yu immediately knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today¡¯s big meal, so she fell on the Sofa She red at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the food in the restaurants outside isn¡¯t clean? There¡¯s a lot of gutter oil, slop oil, and so on... ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t care about cutting off ru Yu¡¯s words. ¡°I eat at home every day at Binhai. I don¡¯t have a chance to eat gutter oil and slop oil. I think it¡¯s good to wash my stomach with gutter oil and slop oil once in a while. ¡± Oh, damn it. Ru Yu was finallypletely defeated by Mu Yao. She Sat on the Sofa without making a sound. Yun Zai couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. He got up and sat down beside ru Yu Then, he put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°sister, just invite us out for a big meal. You don¡¯t know that in Binhai, mother doesn¡¯t like to go out to eat. Mu Yao rarely has the chance to eat outside. You can treat us to lunch at noon, and let your thunderstorm treat us to another meal at night. That way, we can also put in a few good words for your thunderstorm. ¡± ¡°Go. After all, don¡¯t you just want to have a big meal? ¡± Ru Yu red at them and took Yun Zai¡¯s hand away She lectured her younger brother and sister seriously, ¡°don¡¯t you know that our parents advocate frugality and environmental protection? Eating out is a form of corruption. ¡± ¡°Corruption is corruption. ¡± Mu Yao did not care and continued, ¡°Che Ru Yu, didn¡¯t you always say that you are a Fujoshi? Isn¡¯t this Fujoshi used for corruption? ¡± Fujoshi was used for corruption? Ru Yu was shocked by Mu Yao¡¯s words. She looked sideways at Yun Zai who wasughing uncontrobly. She waspletely stunned. Moreover, she did not know how to exin the difference between a Fujoshi and corruption to Mu Yao who was only six or seven years old. Hence, she could only grit her teeth. Alright, it seemed like today¡¯s feast was set. A younger brother and a younger sister. Each of them was more cunning than the other. She probably could not defeat them in a one-on-one fight. Now that they were a couple, it would be strange if they were not defeated She could only obediently take the two of them out for a feast. ¡°Aiyo, ru Yu, why are you still driving your own suv? ¡± Mu Yao began to express her opinion as soon as she got into the car. ¡°Your Lei Jianyu is so stingy. Even after marrying you, he did not give you a new car Isn¡¯t it a little too cool to drive a mountain suv in the city One must keep a low profile, keep a low profile!¡± ¡°keep a low profile, my ass. Keep a low profile? ¡± Ru Yu reached out and knocked on Mu Yao¡¯s head symbolically on the passenger seat. ¡°sit properly. Children should sit in the back seat, but you¡¯re actually sitting in the front. The back seat is the safest ce for children. ¡± Chapter 1228

Chapter 1228: Chapter 1228 encountering a love rival

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°TSK, there¡¯s no safe ce in this world, okay? ¡± Mu Yao scoffed at ru Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news? No one has hacked someone to death for no reason even when they¡¯re walking on the road? ¡± Alright, ru Yu admitted that she would probably lose the debate with Mu Yao again, so the smart her immediately changed the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat? How about grilled meat? ¡± ¡°Is there anything else to eat besides grilled meat in Korea? ¡± Mu Yao quickly asked. ¡°No, ¡± ru Yu answered directly, and then faintly said, ¡°how about Fried Rice cake? ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s roast meat. ¡± Mu Yao immediately made a choice, and then whispered, ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing good about pork. ¡± ¡°Really, SIS, why don¡¯t you buy another city off-road car? ¡± Yun Zai, who was in the back row, said, ¡°anyway, you often use cars in the city, so the city off-road car should consume less gas, right? ¡± ¡°Why buy a city off-road car? Doesn¡¯t daddy still have a car? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t care much and answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you guys can¡¯t get used to a car, so I drove an off-road car. ¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t be used to a car. ¡± Mu Yao sat in the front passenger seat and continued, ¡°the space in a car is so small, it¡¯s ufortable to sit in it. It¡¯s better to drive an off-road car. ¡± ¡°Go, it¡¯s ufortable to sit in a car. What kind of car do you want to sit in? ¡± Ru Yu was very dissatisfied with Mu Yao¡¯s words. It was already good enough for a child to have a broken car to sit in, but she actually despised a car. What kind of child was this? ¡°I want to sit in an old car! ¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t take ru Yu¡¯s reproach to heart Then, she gossiped, ¡°Ru Yu, you don¡¯t know, right? Dad got an old car two months ago. It¡¯s said to be from the 1930s. It¡¯s so stylish and purely handmade. I¡¯m so envious. I really want it, but you know that old man Dongfang Mo. he¡¯s as stingy as a miser. That luxurious and stylish old car can only fit him and Xi Muru. We siblings can¡¯t even touch it. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Ru Yu looked at Yun in the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°is there really an old car? ¡± ¡°Yes, dad got it two months ago when he went to attend that asia-pacific conference in Shanghai. It was said that a Taiwanese sold it to him. The Taiwanese father parked his car in the basement before he went to Taiwan. In the past two years, he came back from Taiwan and found the old address before digging it out, ¡± Yun patiently introduced Then, he said, ¡°you know dad, he always gives all the good things to mom. This old car is of course no exception. Moreover, the old car was named Mu Ru. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not strange. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and said, ¡°the love between father and mother is the kind of legend thates to an end after suffering. It is a love story that reveals the truth in times of adversity. Father once hurt Mommy like that. Now, it is not surprising that he gave a car to mommy and named it after her. ¡± After ru Yu said this, the barbecue shop had arrived. There were not many people at noon, so there was almost no need to wait for a parking space. She parked the car and the three siblings walked into the barbecue shop together. As soon as they walked into the barbeque shop, they were surprised to find that Song Yuxi was also there. She treated her like air and ignored her. Instead, she found a seat by the window and sat down. Song Yuxi was also stunned when she saw ru Yu and a handsome man bringing a child in. Her mind immediately shed to the fact that Zheng Junji had once told her that ru yu had an illegitimate daughter. Could it be that this was the wild man and the illegitimate daughter that she had once had Song Ru Yu¡¯s mind quickly came up with a melodramatic plot. She felt that she had found a new breakthrough point. Chapter 1229

Chapter 1229: Chapter 1229 between brother and sister

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The streaky pork here is very expensive. It is said that it was transported from a very remote vige in Jeju Ind. Save it for me, ¡± Ru Yu sat down and instructed her younger brother and sister At the same time, she added, ¡°eating too much streaky pork will cause diarrhea. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Yun Zai could not help butugh out loud Then, he looked at ru Yu and said, e on, sister. Mu Yao came to Seoul to have a big meal with you. But in Korea, the food is mediocre. Other than eating roast meat, there is nothing else to eat. You even told us to save it. Aren¡¯t you deliberately trying to make Mu Yao unhappy? She is looking forward to eating this roast meat. ¡± ¡°Tsk, if you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t follow me to Seoul. ¡± Mu Yao scoffed at Yun Zai¡¯s words With a cold snort, she said, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to America? You can go directly from Binhai. I¡¯m already an adult, do I still need you to send me? I don¡¯t even know how many times I¡¯ve gone to Binhai and Seoul by myself. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t take mu Yao¡¯s words about her going to Seoul and Binhai to heart. This girl was very capable. She would definitely be fine even if she traveled all over the world. She noticed that it was Yun Zai¡¯s message. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her younger brother beside her and ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Ennd? Why do you want to go to America? I remember that you once said that you liked Ennd¡¯s sigh bridge the most. ¡± ¡°Tch, then it¡¯s just a broken bridge. What¡¯s there to see? ¡± Before Yun Zai could reply, Mu Yao had already taken over the topic. She was just a child, yet she was the only one who upied a corner. Meanwhile, ru Yu and Yun Zai were sitting together. ¡°I want to go to Ennd, but father insisted that I go to America, ¡± Yun Zai said in a low voice. ¡°You know, this holiday, Yun Heng didn¡¯te back. Mother is also worried. ¡± Ru Yu raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Yun Heng had not contacted her for a while. A few days ago, she had seen someone at the ss reunion holding a financial magazine saying that Yun Heng had found a ck girl to be his girlfriend or something. ¡°Yun Heng is really in a rtionship? ¡± Ru Yu asked, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Yun Zai shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how strict our mother is on us. Especially after what happened to daddy when he was young. Yun Heng and I can not y with cars before the age of 18. We can not hang out with random friends outside. We usually go to school and after ss, she would let us go to the interest ss of the training institution. Once the holidays came, she would take us on a trip. On the surface, she seemed to be the best parent, but in fact, she was the most autocratic and dictatorial parent. Weren¡¯t they afraid that we would be bad, afraid that we would get involved with some of our ssmates She was especially afraid that we would fall in love at a young age?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right to fall in love at a young age, ¡± ru Yu immediately answered. Then, she said seriously, ¡°did Yun Heng Fall in love at a young age in America? ¡± Yun Zai made an exaggerated gesture of wiping his sweat with his hand He could not help but remind her faintly, ¡°Che Ru Yu, Yun Heng and I are already 20 years old. Even if there is something that we don¡¯t fall in love with, isn¡¯t that normal? Why would we fall in love at a young age If we don¡¯t fall in love, we won¡¯t be able to fall in love anymore. At that time, we might be forced by our parents to marry some youngdy or something.¡± Hearing Yun Heng¡¯s words, ru Yu came to a sudden realization. She was already 26 years old, and Yun Heng Yun was already more than 20 years old. But why did she feel that they were still young? ¡°then you should hurry up and fall in love. ¡± Ru Yu immediately became a close friend and advised him, ¡°if you don¡¯t fall in love, you¡¯ll be forced to get married. In the end, you haven¡¯t even experienced what it¡¯s like to fall in love. Thank goodness. ¡± Chapter 1230

Chapter 1230: Chapter 1230, ¡®chance encounter¡¯ Zheng Junji

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT... ¡± Yun Zaiughed out loud. She turned to look at ru Yu and said, ¡°sister, you¡¯ve been through this before. Do you think you can seize the time to talk about love? How can you talk about it if you haven¡¯t met the person you like? There¡¯s no way you can talk about it even if you want to. ¡± Ru Yu was at a loss for words. Alright, Love was indeed something that could be encountered but not sought after. Just like how she had treated Jin Zhengnan back then, there had been many outstanding guys chasing after her before that. However, she had not been able to find the feeling of being moved at all.. Until she met Jin Zhengnan. In fact, she really wanted to tell Yun Zai that love was a feeling. It was better to truly get married and live a life. Just like her and Lei Zhenyu, both of them had been in love, but in the end, they did not continue to go on with the person they loved. However, she did not say these words in the end. Yun Zai had never been in love. If she told him these things too early, then he might not have the slightest interest in being in love. In the future.. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if she listened to her parents and got married to a certain youngdy? ¡°Hey, have you two talked? ¡± Mu Yao protested loudly as she roasted the meat. ¡°Both of you are so old and all you know is to talk and wait for food. How can you let a child like me roast meat? How can you let the parents of the world suffer? ¡± Only then did ru Yu and Yun react. The two of them looked at each other and could not help but sweat. The parents of the world? Please, are they her parents? If they were her parents, they would not want such daughters. If they were stuffed back into their lives, who would like the little witch Other than the two Weirdos, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru. Mu Yao roasted the pork belly and came out. Yun Zai ate a few pieces of pork belly and his phone rang. He immediately took out his phone to answer the call while Ru Yu and Mu Yao continued to roast and eat. ¡°Mu Yao, you must eat more today. ¡± Ru Yu ced a piece of freshly roasted pork ribs on Mu Yao¡¯s te. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll roast it. You ordered so much today. If you don¡¯t finish it before leaving, it would be a shame to waste it. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I won¡¯t waste it. I love grilled pork ribs the most. ¡± Mu Yao put on her gloves as she spoke and grabbed the piece of pork ribs Then, she said proudly, ¡°Koreans are all Koreans. They only know how to eat streaky pork. Actually, grilled pork ribs taste better than streaky pork, okay? Moreover, pork ribs are cheaper than streaky pork. Look, how much will I save you money? ¡± Ru Yu was speechless when she heard this. Koreans didn¡¯t like grilled pork ribs because they felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it to eat pork ribs, okay Barbecuing meat, of course, was all about eating meat. How much meat was on the pork ribs? The more meat was thrown, the less food was eaten. This showed that the Koreans were shrewd, okay? Ru Yu was helping Yun grill pork ribs when a slightly familiar figure suddenly walked over from her side. She was busy flipping through the pork ribs and did not bother to look up to see who this person was. ¡°Che Ru Yu, what a coincidence. You are also here to eat barbecued meat? ¡± Zheng Junji walked over and saw Ru Yu who was busy scrubbing oil on the pork ribs. He then looked at Mu Yao who was eating greasily. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°This child is... ¡± ¡°Are you Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Before ru Yu could answer, Mu Yao was the first to ask Zheng Junji. Zheng Junji frowned and looked at Mu Yao without saying a word. He neither admitted nor denied it. Ru Yu red at Mu Yao and quickly said, ¡°he¡¯s not Lei Zhenyu. He¡¯s Zheng Junji. He¡¯s a friend of mine who ys billiards very well. ¡± Chapter 1231

Chapter 1231: Chapter 1231: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°really? ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She stared at Zheng Junji with wide eyes. ¡°I like to y billiards too. How about we go y billiards together another day? ¡± ¡°Okay? ¡± Zheng Junji¡¯s interest was piqued, so he sat down next to Mu Yao. He looked at her sideways and asked, ¡°you¡¯re so young. Who taught you billiards? ¡± ¡°My mother, ¡± Mu Yao answered without thinking. ¡°My mother said that girls who y billiards are elegant. No matter what, they are more elegant than girls who y football. I originally wanted to learn how to y football. ¡± Zheng Junji looked at ru Yu meaningfully and then asked with a smile, ¡°no wonder you y billiards so well. So it¡¯s to practice billiards with your daughter? ¡± Ru Yu and mu Yao were slightly stunned. Ru Yu knew that it was ru Yu¡¯s turn to exin, but Mu Yao was the first to nod. ¡°Yeah, my mother ys billiards for me. She didn¡¯t know how to y before, but now she¡¯s very good at it. ¡± ¡°What a great mother, ¡± Zheng Junji couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he stood up and patted Mu Yao¡¯s head. ¡°Eat more. It¡¯s my treat. ¡± ¡°Wow, I like people who treat the guests the most. ¡± Mu Yao shouted loudly with the ribs in her hands. Zheng Junji heard it as if she was saying that she liked him the most. Zheng Junji smiled and looked at ru Yu and mu Yao. This little girl was indeed somewhat simr to Che Ru Yu. Hence, she could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Che Ru Yu, did you really not make up a storyst time? Do you really have a daughter? ¡± After he reminded Ru Yu, Meng ran recalled the matter of her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wedding at the church. At that time, she had deliberately made up the story of her illegitimate daughter to scare Zheng Junji. Thus, she nodded seriously and said, ¡°yeah, don¡¯t you see? Isn¡¯t this the real deal? ¡± ¡°Mu Yao, call me uncle Zheng. ¡± Ru Yu shouted at Mu Yao who was chewing on the ribs. ¡°This uncle Zheng is very generous, but he is also very ambitious. He once wanted to be your father. ¡± ¡°Wow, who wants to be my father? ¡± Mu Yao immediately put down the ribs in her hand and asked. Then, she looked at Zheng Junji and frowned like a little adult. ¡°You? Uncle Zheng? ¡± Zheng Junji smiled and couldn¡¯t help but nod. He also said seriously, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m qualified? ¡± Thus, Mu Yao looked at Zheng Junji from head to toe with a serious expression Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°to be honest, I¡¯m not really qualified. At most, I can be a spare tire. How about this, I¡¯ll temporarily register your name in the register. When there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, my mother won¡¯t want my father anymore. Let¡¯s see if you have the chance. ¡± Zheng Junji didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He used his hand to stroke her head and said, e on, your brother is a brat. Maybe I¡¯m old and I still can¡¯t wait for your mother. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to help me get rid of your father so that I can be your father earlier? ¡± ¡°this... it¡¯s not impossible. ¡± Mu Yao looked like aplete adult. She thought for a while and said, ¡°how about this? As long as you can y with me for two days and bring me to Disney, I¡¯ll help you think of a way to get rid of my father from my mother¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. ¡± Zheng Junji agreed without thinking. Then, he pulled a tissue to help mu Yao wipe her mouth and said, ¡°to be honest, the father your mother helped you find is indeed not good. Hurry up and let me be your father instead. ¡± Chapter 1232

Chapter 1232: Chapter 1232: Cheating Food and drinking

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, alright! ¡± Mu Yao pped her oily hands and shouted Then, she used her oily hands to Pat Zheng Junji¡¯s face and said, ¡°I love it when a person like you bes a father. Hurry up and buy Disney tickets. I¡¯ll think of a solution for you right away. ¡± Zheng Junji could not help butugh. He stood up and looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°you really got my inheritance. This child is obviously a bad egg. ¡± Three ck lines immediately fell from ru Yu¡¯s forehead. She looked at Zheng Junji meaningfully and could not help but curse in her heart, ¡°Zheng Junji, you have to be careful when you say these words in the future. If someone identally hears you... ¡± At that time, she would not even know how she died. Zheng Junji patted Mu Yao¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°then you eat first. I still have some things to do over there. Oh right, don¡¯t pay the billter. I will let the waiter here charge it to me. ¡± Before ru Yu could say anything, Mu Yao was the first to nod. ¡°Yeah, I got it. Hurry up and go. Remember the Disney tickets. I will stay here for two or three days. ¡± ¡°Little Brat, you definitely won¡¯t forget. I always keep my word. ¡± Zheng Junji looked at her, then looked at ru Yu, then turned around and left. ¡°Wow, Mu Yao, you little liar. You¡¯re here to cheat food and drink again. ¡± Yun Zai hid at the side and waited for Zheng Junji to leave before walking over. He praised Mu Yao¡¯s cheating skills again. ¡°Tch, who cheated food and drink? ¡± Mu Yao ignored Yun Zai¡¯s words She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not even in the mood to cheat people today. It was him who bumped into the door, okay? I was determined to have a meal with Che Ru Yu. Now, I actually saved another meal for Che Ru Yu Unknowingly. What a pity. ¡± ¡°You heartless person. What a pity to save money for Ru Yu? ¡± Yun Zao poked her forehead symbolically. ¡°You should say that you¡¯re lucky. You¡¯ve saved a huge sum for ru Yu again. ¡± ¡°alright, hurry up and eat. ¡± Mu Yao rarely paid attention to him She directly took a grilled rib and handed it to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, it won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. Besides, aren¡¯t you going to fly to America to see Yun Heng in the afternoon? If you don¡¯t hurry, aren¡¯t you afraid of missing your flight? ¡± Mu Yao was still very excited over the barbecue in the afternoon, but when ru Yu drove Yun to the airport in the afternoon, Mu Yao fell asleep in the car with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°She¡¯s still a child, ¡± ru Yu sighed as she looked at Yun who was hugging Mu Yao in the rearview mirror. Then, she asked with concern, ¡°by the way, did your parents know that Mu Yao came to Seoul? Could it be that she ran away from home again? ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t run away from home. My parents knew that she wanted toe here to y with you, but they were worried about her being alone, so they asked me to take a detour to Seoul to send her over, ¡± Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh at this point. ¡°I feel that my parents¡¯ worries arepletely unnecessary. Does Mu Yao need someone to send her over ¡°I think it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for her to discuss a partnership with the Italian Mafia¡¯s Ronnie. ¡± Ru Yu nodded with a smile She sighed and said, ¡°yeah, you said that they were both born from the same parents, but she raised all kinds of people just the same. Why is Mu Yao so smart ¡°When I was her age, I didn¡¯t seem to know anything other than going to school obediently, right? ¡± Chapter 1233

Chapter 1233: Chapter 1233: Brotherly Love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, okay, okay. Modesty doesn¡¯t seem to be this humble, right? ¡± Yun Zai couldn¡¯t take it anymore She quickly reminded her, ¡°little feather, I remember that my parents once said that when you were only five years old, you were already out of one inch ink city. Then, you even defeated an organization that sold girls. Is this still called being honest? Then what is called not being honest? ¡± ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t seem to remember this anymore. ¡± Ru Yu sighed heavily and said, ¡°it was really good when I was young. I really wanted to return to when I was five or six years old. At that time, I really could do whatever I wanted. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to destroy another human trafficker¡¯s nest? ¡± Yun Zai was joking with her Then, he quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°SIS, is Lei Zhenyu treating you well now that you¡¯re married? ¡± Yun Heng had looked up his information in the United States. During the seven years he was in the United States, he had really been working as hiswyer and studying for hisw doctorate. It seemed that there weren¡¯t even any scandals.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Ru Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°you know,wyers are usually more responsible. Moreover, they may have to be more disciplined in life. It¡¯s less romantic, but it¡¯s very practical. ¡± Yun Zai nodded and sighed lightly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s good. You don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll meet someone unkind again. ¡± When ru Yu heard Yun Zai¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud Then, she looked at Yun Zai in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°alright, don¡¯t talk about me anymore. Go to the United States and carefully investigate what Yun Heng is up to In addition, even if you go to the United Kingdom alone, you have to be a little more steady. Don¡¯t be like Binhai. Do you think that father doesn¡¯t know about the things you¡¯ve done behind my back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, right? ¡± Yun Zai looked at ru Yu in confusion He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very obedient in front of father. Father is also so busy. His focus should be on Yun Heng now, right? After all, the position of the CEO of the Dongfang Group is waiting for Yun Heng in the future. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? How well does father hide himself? If you don¡¯t cause any big trouble, he won¡¯t even bother with you. Once you cause any big trouble, see how he¡¯ll deal with you. ¡± Ru Yu said as she drove the car into the airport Then, she said earnestly, ¡°also, Yun Heng has never wanted to ept the position of Dongfang CEO. I think you should consider it... ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider it. ¡± Yun Zai cut off ru Yu¡¯s words before she could finish Then, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m so d that the doctor was the second to carry me out of my mother¡¯s womb. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse the important task of epting the Dongfang Corporation today. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. Her two younger brothers were both freaks. Yun Heng was not interested in the Dongfang Corporation and wanted to push it to Yun Zai. In the end, Yun Zai was even less interested in the Dongfang Corporation and it was toote for him to hide. Other people¡¯s families would often fight over their properties and positions. However, the Dongfang family was fine. No one was fighting for the position of the CEO and no one was willing to take it over. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in. Mu Yao is asleep, so I won¡¯t send you in. ¡± Ru Yu stopped the car She looked at Yun Zai and said, ¡°study hard in Ennd. There are gentlemen in Ennd. When you finish your phd in Ennd, you will be a true young talent. This society will make young talents very popr. ¡± Chapter 1234

Chapter 1234: Chapter 1234: Brotherly Love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT... ¡± Yun Zai could not help butugh. Why did he feel that youth was a derogatory term? However, he did not argue with his sister about this issue. Thus, he got out of the car and went to the trunk to get his luggage. Then, he came over and stood by the car window for a long while. Ru Yu rolled down the car window and looked at Yun Zai who was looking at her. After a long while, she asked softly, ¡°Yun Zai... is there anything else? ¡± Yun Zai looked at ru Yu. After a long while, he used his hand to help herb the hair on her forehead. Then, his thin lips came over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Sister, I love you! ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. When she looked up, Yun Zai had already dragged his luggage away, and his tall back was gradually disappearing in the elevator. Ru Yu¡¯s eyes instantly became moist. Yun Zai said that he loved her, and Yun Heng also said that he loved her. In fact, she really wanted to say that she also loved them because they were her younger brothers. Although she had grown up by her daddy¡¯s side, Che Qixuan, she often went to Binhai. Every holiday, she would either go to Binhai or her parents would bring Yun Heng and Yun Heng to Seoul. At that time, she was Yun Heng Yun¡¯s elder sister to the twin brothers. She had always been very protective of her two younger brothers. She had never allowed anyone to bully them since they were young. If anyone bullied them, she would definitely repay them with double the amount. Of course, Mu Yao was much younger than her. However, this did not affect the rtionship between the two sisters. When she was 19 years old, she knew that her mother had given birth to a younger sister. She was so excited that she flew straight back to Binhai while she was still sketching in Croatia. Her father had always wanted a daughter to make up for the regret that she had not been by his side since she was young. Therefore, he doted on Mu Yao especially. Ru Yu was originally worried that Mu Yao would be spoiled into a bad girl. However, from the current situation, it seemed that the possibility of Mu Yao bing a bad girl was not high. However, it was an indisputable fact that she had be a little witch. Fortunately, even if Mu Yao became a little witch, she still liked her big sister. Otherwise, she would not havee to Seoul to look for her so often. When ru Yu thought of this, she turned around and looked at the little girl who was still sleeping in the back seat. At first, this guy had despised her mountain suv. Now, he was sleeping so soundly, and the smile on his face was bright She did not know what kind of sweet dream she was having again. Ru Yu started the car and rushed home. She was thinking of Calling Lei Zhenyu to tell him that she was going back to the car to stay at home for two days. After all, Mu Yao was here and she wanted to apany her. However, before she had the time to call, Lei Zhenyu called first and told her to drive straight back to the Lei family because their things had been forcibly moved back to the Lei family. Ru Yu wanted to exin her situation to him, but she did not expect Mu Yao, who was woken up by the phone in the back seat, to speak. ¡°Ru Yu, I want to go to your house. ¡± Ru Yu turned around. The little demoness really woke up quickly. Hence, she spoke into the phone again. ¡°Alright, I... ¡± She had only said three words when she realized that the other side of the phone had already hung up. She shook her head and did not think too much about it. Instead, she looked at Mu Yao, who was climbing to the front passenger seat. ¡°Can¡¯t you sit in the back? There¡¯s an airbag in the front seat... ¡± ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s there to be afraid of with an airbag? ¡± Mu Yao said nonchntly. Then, she urged ru Yu. ¡°Hurry up. I want to see what your new husband looks like. Is he not as handsome as your old man Nan from Phnom Penh? ¡± Chapter 1235

Chapter 1235: Chapter 1235 bringing Mu Yao back to the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The corner of Ru Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not say anything more. Instead, she drove straight home. When Lei Zhenyu called just now, she originally wanted to tell him in advance, but she did not expect Lei Zhenyu to hang up first. She did not call him again She thought that she could tell himter when she arrived. However, ru Yu did not think of the ridiculous thoughts that surfaced in Song Yuxi¡¯s mind when she saw the three of them in the afternoon. She also did not think that Zheng Junji would expose the fact that she had an illegitimate daughter to Lan Ruoshui. In fact, Lan Ruoshui had already been proven to be not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter. However, she was the daughter of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s first love, Lan Yunxi. Lan Ruoshui herself did not lie to her. The paternity test was done by the family doctor of the Lei family He thought that the person who really lied to him was Achang, and Achang¡¯s intentions were good. Hence, Lei Zhensheng loved his house and took in Lan Ruoshui as his goddaughter. Lei Taihe considered that Lei Zhensheng would never have a child of his own in this lifetime, and he liked Lan Ruoshui. It was Lei Taihe who forcefully broke up Lei Zhensheng and Lan Yunxi back then Thus, after all sorts of considerations, he still agreed to it. Therefore, Lan Ruoshui, who was originally driven out of the Lei family, continued to stay in the Lei family because Lei Zhensheng considered her as his adopted daughter. However, she could no longer change Lei. She was not the eldest daughter of the Lei family, but only Miss Lan. Of course, ru Yu did not know about these things because she was not at home all day. She only knew that Lei Zhenyu said that he had moved back, so she could only drive back to the Lei family. In her heart, she hoped that there would be no more arguments tonight and that she would be able to spend the night peacefully. However, many times, the more you wanted to be quiet, the more you could not be quiet. There were people who liked to cause trouble. Ru Yu drove the car into the Lei family¡¯s courtyard and parked the car. When she pushed the door open and got out of the car, Lan Ruoshui came over in a pair of five-inch high heels. ¡°Aiyo, ru Yu, I heard that your seven-year-old illegitimate daughter came to look for you. Why, didn¡¯t you bring her to the Lei family to show us? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice did not sound high However, her tone and expression were full of mockery. She was no longer a member of the Lei family, so of course, she didn¡¯t have the right to inherit the Lei family¡¯s property. However, she was the adopted daughter of the Lei family. She had to think of a way to drive che ru Yu away. She couldn¡¯t stand Che ru Yu Especially now that Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t pay much attention to her because of che Ru Yu, she hated che ru Yu even more. ¡°WHO said I didn¡¯te? ¡± Mu Yao pushed open the passenger door and got out. She looked at Lan Ruoshui who was standing there and said with a provocative look, ¡°are you that Lan Xiaosan? ¡± ¡°You... who is the Xiaosan? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so angry that she flew into a rage. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand at Mu Yao and said, ¡°your mother is the Xiaosan. She is the one who ruined the rtionship between my uncle and miss song. ¡± After Lan Ruoshui shouted this sentence, she was about to p Mu Yao¡¯s face. However, before she couldnd, ru Yu grabbed her wrist and made her wrist stop in the air. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, if you dare to touch a hair on her head, I will definitely make you die a horrible death. I wonder if Jin Zhengnan told you that I am a master of Taekwondo? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was not loud nor cold However, this was enough to make Lan Ruoshui¡¯s fake face change color. ¡°Humph, so what if you have practiced taekwondo? ¡± Lan Ruoshui broke free from ru Yu¡¯s hand Then, she snorted and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, do you think the Lei family is a ce where you can lie to them however you want Do you think my uncle won¡¯t mind that you have a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter Let me tell you, my uncle is not Jin Zhengnan. He is not so easy to bully.¡± Chapter 1236

Chapter 1236: Chapter 1236 Little Mu Yao appeared in the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was about to say that she wasn¡¯t my daughter but my sister, but before she could say anything, she heard Mu Yao say angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my mother is easy to bully? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. Mu Yao, do you have toe and cause trouble like this? Isn¡¯t it getting more and more difficult to exin? Fine, it¡¯s fine if she can¡¯t exin it. Since Lan Ruoshui already knew that she had an illegitimate daughter, Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng should also know about it. She wanted to see the Lei family¡¯s expression. Moreover, she and Lei Zhenyu originally didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. He only said that he wanted to stick to this marriage. Once they became a real couple, he wanted to stick to it until he was old. Now, his ex-girlfriend came back to look for him, and she had an illegitimate daughter. With such a false truth, she wanted to see how he would consider it. Also, if Lei Zhenyu believed it just because he heard others say that Mu Yao was her daughter, and he no longer insisted on this marriage with her, then she felt that it was not bad to let mu Yao y the role of her daughter for once. At least.. One could see a person¡¯s attitude and determination towards marriage. Lei Zhenyu was originally in the hall, and he only walked out when he heard Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice. When he saw Mu Yao beside ru Yu, he was obviously stunned for a moment, but he still quickly walked over. ¡°Mu Yao, call me uncle. ¡± Ru Yu hurriedly gave Mu Yao a look. In fact, Mu Yao knew what to do without even giving her a look. ¡°Uncle Lei. ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s voice was as clear as ark¡¯s. At the same time, a smile of ingratiation appeared on her face, making people instantly feel that this child was really obedient and sensible. Lei Zhenyu looked at Mu Yao and then looked at ru Yu. He admitted that they did look somewhat simr. When he moved back in the afternoon, he heard Lan Ruoshui telling Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng that there was explosive news It was che ru Yu¡¯s illegitimate daughter who had once hidden in the countryside who came to find her. At that time, he did not believe it at all because there was a high chance that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were rumors. But now that he had seen it with his own eyes, and ru Yu had asked this little girl to call him uncle, he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. What are you standing here for? ¡± Lei Zhensheng caressed Mu Yao¡¯s head as he spoke and then asked softly, ¡°Mu Yao, how old are you? ¡± ¡°seven years old. ¡± Mu Yao raised her head and extended seven fingers to Lei Zhenyu. She had an innocent expression and looked like a cute little girl. ¡°Mu Yao is so obedient. ¡± Lei Zhenyu praised Mu Yao. Then, he turned to look at ru Yu and said, ¡°she¡¯s not really pretty. When she grows up, she¡¯ll definitely look like you. She¡¯s a great beauty. Now, she¡¯s a little beauty. ¡± Ru Yu had to admit that Lei Zhenyu was indeed awyer. She heard thatwyers could usually pretend. It seemed that Lei Zhenyu was no exception. She suddenly had a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter, yet he was not angry or angry Moreover, he praised Mu Yao¡¯s beauty. When they walked into the hall, Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were both there, but they did not see Cai Shaofen. She must have gone back to Ji Zhou Ind. It seemed that she was really determined to get a divorce. ¡°Che Ru Yu... is this your child? ¡± Lei Taihe looked at Mu Yao who walked in. She indeed looked very simr to ru Yu. It was impossible to say that she was not her child. Ru Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded naturally. She then said to Mu Yao, ¡°Mu Yao, call me grandfather. ¡± ¡°Hello, Grandfather! ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s voice was still as clear as a Lark. She portrayed a sensible and obedient seven-year-old girl perfectly. ¡°This is uncle. ¡± Ru Yu pointed at Lei Zhensheng and introduced him to Mu Yao. ¡°Hello, uncle. ¡± Mu Yao greeted Lei Zhensheng again. However, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was dark and cold without a trace of warmth. It was obvious that he disliked Mu Yao. Chapter 1237

Chapter 1237: Chapter 1237: The effect caused by Zhang Muyao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu looked at Mu Yao¡¯s performance and could not help but exim in her heart. She was indeed a genius, a variety of geniuses. How could someone like her choose her own career when she grew up Actress A female devil from the underworld A female CEO from a bigpany? Just as Ru Yu was fantasizing about what Mu Yao would look like when she grew up, Lei Zhenyu came over and pulled her hand. Then, he reached out to hold Mu Yao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go, Mu Yao. Let¡¯s go upstairs first. Uncle has to help you decorate your room for tonight. ¡± ¡°thank you, uncle. ¡± Mu Yao was still very satisfied with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s attitude. Then, she held ru Yu¡¯s hand with one hand and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand with the other. The three of them walked upstairs. They really looked like a family of three. Only then did ru Yu remember that she met Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji at the barbecue shop in the afternoon. It seemed that this news was either leaked by Song Yuxi to the Lei family or by Zheng Junji. Perhaps, the two of them might work together. Of course, if Song Yuxi wanted to marry Lei Zhenyu, she had to break up her marriage with Lei Zhenyu. As for why Zheng Junji wanted to get involved in it, she guessed that he was too bored. However, since it was already like this, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. The marriage with Lei Zhenyu was not based on love. The two of them used to get along by agreement. However, after they broke through the substantive rtionship, he said that he wanted to stick to it. As for her.. She was still willing to stick to it with him. However, if the marriage that both of them were willing to stick to was eventually divorced because Mu Yao pretended to be her illegitimate daughter to stir things up, she did not think that she would have any regrets. A marriage that could not withstand the test was not worth staying in, right? ¡°Mu Yao, can you stay in Uncle¡¯s study tonight? ¡± Lei Zhenyu pushed open a door in the room Then, he pointed at his study and said, ¡°although the room is not big and there are a lot of books in it, the empty space should be enough for a small bed. Later, I will get someone to get a small bed. Mu Yao, are you not afraid of sleeping alone tonight? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I have always been very brave. ¡± Without looking at this study, of course, it could not bepared to her room in one inch ink city. However, it was much better than the forest bridge that she stayed in. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid. Then you can y with theputer in this study room for a while. ¡± Lei Zhenyu wanted to turn on theputer for her as he spoke. ¡°Me and you... I¡¯ll talk to ru Yu for a while first. I¡¯ll call you after dinner. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn on theputer. I can just use this to y. ¡± Mu Yao took out her appleputer as she spoke and waved it at Lei Zhenyu. ¡°If you want to talk, go out and talk. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m ying the game. ¡± Ru Yu red at Mu Yao fiercely. Just as she was about to teach her a few words, Lei Zhenyu immediately pulled her out of the door and kindly helped Mu Yao close the door. ¡°Ru Yu, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Lei Zhenyu pressed Ru Yu down on the SOFA and sat down. Then, he squatted down in front of her and looked up at her. ¡°Your daughter... How did shee? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how my daughter came. ¡± Ru Yu immediately avoided his question Instead, she quickly asked, ¡°the current situation is that I have a seven-year-old daughter. Do you... want to continue this marriage with me? That¡¯s the main point. ¡± ¡°Of course I do. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t we have to talk about it? No matter what difficulties or reasons, we can¡¯t easily divorce. Although I didn¡¯t even dream about this situation of yours, but since it already exists and the child is already so old, I won¡¯t let you throw her away, right? ¡± Chapter 1238

Chapter 1238: Chapter 1238: sticking to marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yuughed out loud when she heard this. She then nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. I definitely won¡¯t throw her away. However, you have to think carefully. If your father and your brother can¡¯t ept this matter, I think... ¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me if they can¡¯t ept it? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately interrupted ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he said indifferently, ¡°there are many things that they can¡¯t ept, but don¡¯t they just put everything on the table If they want me to divorce you, will I divorce you Just like if they want sister-inw not to divorce big brother, will sister-inw listen to them obediently?¡± ¡°But, my situation is definitely different from sister-inw¡¯s. ¡± Ru Yu sighed softly, then said earnestly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I feel that you still have to consider many things. After all, the two of US want to have a rtionship... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we don¡¯t have a rtionship? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked, slightly hurt ¡°Although we¡¯ve only known each other for four months now, I believe that in these four months, the two of US still have some feelings for each other. Although, it¡¯s not... very intense, but it¡¯s not to the extent of not having any feelings at all, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu originally wanted to say that although it was not as deep as the rtionship between him and Jin Zhengnan, he still did not mention the name Jin Zhengnan. After all, that name was not very pleasant to both of them. Ru Yu was silent. This was the truth. The four-month rtionship between her and Lei Zhenyu was generally very pleasant. Even though there were no earth-shattering things between them, and most of their daily lives were as calm as water.. However, whenever she had conflicts with the Lei family, at the very least, he always followed his original promise and never wanted to leave her, even though the Lei family used the Lei family¡¯s shares to force him. ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m not a yboy. ¡± Lei Zhenyu grabbed ru Yu¡¯s hand Holding it tightly in his palm, he looked at her and said, ¡°I admit that my original purpose of finding you to get married was somewhat impure, butter on, I didn¡¯t let go of your hand just because my purpose was achieved. I once told you that no matter what difficulties I encounter, I will never give up on this marriage. I will continue to persevere, and I will continue to persevere like this. I hope that you will be the same as me. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him like that. Her hand was wrapped in hisrge palm. It was originally a little cold, but now it was gradually warming up. There was actually a warm current flowing in the bottom of her heart. ¡°Okay. ¡± She finally spoke and nodded heavily at him She held his hand behind her back. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, if one day you discover that Che ru Yu is not the che ru Yu that you know, please remember what you said today. No matter what the reason is, we must stick to this marriage. ¡± ¡°hehehe. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh out loud. He stretched out an arm and pulled her into his embrace He said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. You are no longer the che ru Yu that I know. The Che Ru Yu that I knew in the past was a painter. A woman who got divorced after three years of marriage, and a divorced woman... ... ¡°yesterday, you suddenly had a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter, but I still haven¡¯t wavered. I am following my promise. We are already husband and wife. I will stick to this marriage until our hair turns white until God takes one of us away. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Ru Yu slightly raised her head, eyes have a warm liquid, she slightly turned her head, and finallyy on his shoulder, eyes burning moist. Chapter 1239

Chapter 1239: Chapter 1239 barely passed

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She and Lei Zhenyu did not start their rtionship because of love. However, they both followed their own promises and stuck to their initial agreement. As long as neither of them gave up, then with this persistence.. Even if their marriage would lose a lot of passion, it would definitely not be overblown. Although it was dull, it would definitely have meaning. ¡°Dong Dong Dong¡± the sound of someone pping the door could be heard from outside the door. Following that, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the door, ¡°uncle, let¡¯s eat! ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh, ¡°alright, now that she has been identified as not a child of the Lei family, she is a little more polite and even called uncle. However, she probably doesn¡¯t know what true courtesy is. ¡± Ru Yuughed, but she forced herself to raise her head, which was resting on his shoulder. Her expression had returned to normal, and she said calmly, ¡°actually, this is a blessing in disguise. At least, she can marry Jin Zhengnan openly. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart immediately thumped when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words, but he did not say anything. Instead, he pulled her hand and stood up ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll ask Mu Yao to go downstairs for dinner. We can¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s matters. We just need to settle our own matters properly. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and went to the door of the study. She knocked on the door with her hand and called out softly, ¡°Mu Yao,e out quickly. We¡¯re going downstairs for dinner. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Mu Yao replied and immediately opened the door and walked out. Her gaze first swept across Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face for a few seconds. It was alright. She gave him a 60 in her heart. Then, she pulled ru Yu¡¯s hand and followed them downstairs She even whispered to Ru Yu, ¡°alright, this Lei Zhenyu. He barely passed. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t mu Yao¡¯s taste too high Lei Zhenyu had already epted her like this, yet she still said that she barely passed? The three of them went downstairs. The Lei family had already sat down at the dining table. However, ru Yu and the others clearly felt that something was wrong when they walked to the dining table. This was because there was only an empty dining chair at the Lei family¡¯s dining table. Ru Yu was such a smart person. She immediately understood. Just now, Lan Ruoshui came up and asked Lei Zhenyu to eat, but did not ask her and Mu Yao to go downstairs to eat together. It turned out that the Lei family did not prepare seats for her and Mu Yao at all This was clearly bullying them. ¡°Dad, what do you mean by this? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked at the dining table coldly He said very unhappily, ¡°you were the one who asked us to move back. You were also the one who sent people to bring me and Ru Yu back. Now, you are treating us like this. Then why did you bring us back? ¡± ¡°What do you mean I didn¡¯t tell you this afternoon? ¡± Lei Taihe looked at his son He said with a serious face, ¡°I don¡¯t care that Che ru Yu once had a marriage, and I¡¯m toozy to care about her having an illegitimate daughter. However, the premise is that she can¡¯t acknowledge this illegitimate daughter. If she insists on acknowledging her illegitimate daughter, then, I¡¯m sorry, I can only abandon both of them. ¡± Lei Taihe paused at this point, then his gaze turned to ru Yu He looked at ru Yu coldly and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, I¡¯m a magnanimous person. I won¡¯t pursue the matter of why you have a seven-year-old daughter at the age of 26. I¡¯m sure your past must be very embarrassing. It¡¯s even more embarrassing than the fact that you were once Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ex-wife. However, this is your private matter. Our Lei family really can not ept a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter like you. So, please make a choice between the Lei family and the illegitimate daughter. ¡± Chapter 1240

Chapter 1240: Chapter 1240 who caused the Lei family to be in a mess

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard this. She did not take Lei Taihe¡¯s words to heart She only said indifferently, ¡°I think Mr. Lei might not have figured it out clearly. I have always married Lei Zhenyu and not the Lei family, so the multiple choice question you gave was not selective at all. As long as Lei Zhenyu does not say anything, your opinions are not important to me at all. ¡± ¡°Hehe, it seems that Miss Che is an independent individual. ¡± Lei Zhensheng continued on the side Then, he said coldly, ¡°when Miss Che and Zhenyu came together, they sacrificed Ruoshui and Zhengnan¡¯s excitement. Yet, you took an inch and took a mile. You walked into the Lei family and didn¡¯t know how to maintain family harmony. Instead, you stirred up trouble in the Lei family and made the originally harmonious Lei family into a mess. Now that you see that we are easy to talk to, you actually went even further and brought your own illegitimate daughter here. Where is Zhenyu in your eyes Don¡¯t you know that Zhenyu is a member of the Lei family?¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words The words that were just indifferent a moment ago could not help but be a little sarcastic. ¡°Great CEO Lei, after I married Lei Zhenyu, I thought that my words and actions could be considered decent. As for the Lei family¡¯s mess, I don¡¯t think it was caused by me, right ¡°sister-inw wanting to divorce you is sister-inw¡¯s own matter. If your own behavior is a little decent, if you don¡¯t bring other women into the house to force sister-inw to divorce you, then you... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Lei Zhensheng growled in anger from embarrassment. His face was red as he said, ¡°Ru Yu, who do you think you are? You don¡¯t have the right to lecture me in this family. ¡± ¡°She is my wife. ¡± Lei Zhenyu continued on the side. He was very dissatisfied with his father and brother¡¯s attitude His face immediately darkened. ¡°father, brother, since you can¡¯t tolerate ru Yu and her daughter, then I don¡¯t need you to chase them away. I will bring them out to live. I shouldn¡¯t have moved back to this Lei family. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, he immediately pulled ru Yu and Mu Yao and turned to leave. He really regretted agreeing to move back to the Lei family. ¡°Zhenyu, stop right there. ¡± Lei Taihe suddenly stood up from his seat and walked to them in two or three steps. He looked at the three people who were holding hands and preparing to walk together. Due to his anger, his face was frighteningly dark. ¡°Che Ru Yu, I used to think that you were a painter. No matter what, you could be considered a person with a high-ss education. Although your father, Che Qi Xuan, never knew what profession he was in, you should be able to understand something. For a family like the Lei family to be able to ept a second-hand woman like you and not pursue your history, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t acknowledge this illegitimate daughter. What else do you want us to do? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t want them to do anything Didn¡¯t she not ask for anything at all Wasn¡¯t Lei Taihe too self-righteous? She frowned and was about to speak Lei Taihe said, ¡°also, if you really want to spend your life with Zhenyu, if you truly love Zhenyu, you should think about it for him. Do you really have the heart to watch him lose everything because of you and your daughter? ¡± From his point of view, Lei Taihe¡¯s words were already very magnanimous and reasonable. However, he wasn¡¯t clear about the promise between Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu. He was trying to use his true feelings to move ru Yu However, he overreached himself. Chapter 1241

Chapter 1241: Chapter 1241, whether money is omnipotent or not

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, when ru Yu heard Lei Taihe¡¯s words, not only did she not get angry, she even said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lei, I think the problem of love is deep love, and love is also divided into several types. The kind of selfless love that you just mentioned, for example, asking me to think about the overall situation of Zhenyu, should endure humiliation and even abandon my own family members so that he doesn¡¯t lose everything. ¡± Ru Yu paused at this point Then she said faintly, ¡°it¡¯s just that, unfortunately, there is another way to love, and that is selfish love. And what is selfish love like It is to hope that I will be together with the person I love for a long time. Let¡¯s not talk about whether I really love Lei Zhenyu, let¡¯s talk about whether Lei Zhenyu really loves me. To me, doesn¡¯t Mr. Lei feel that this is a good opportunity to test whether Lei Zhenyu really loves me ¡°If Lei Zhenyu really loves me, then he wouldn¡¯t abandon me at this moment because I have an illegitimate daughter. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Lei Taihe was so angry that his face turned red. He really didn¡¯t expect that Che ru Yu¡¯s eloquence was so good. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t work if he tried to reason with her. Therefore, his attitude immediately became more unyielding Then, he said in a very stiff tone, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you¡¯re speaking from the perspective of a little woman, but men and women arepletely different. Men can¡¯t only have love. They have a career in addition to love and a family. Love can¡¯t be used as food. Do you want a man who is penniless to stay by your side? ¡± ¡°Of course, love can not be used as food. ¡± Ru Yu did not care much about Lei Taihe¡¯s stiff tone She just raised her head and said indifferently, ¡°in today¡¯s society, not only men need a career, but women also need a career. No one would be foolish enough to stay in love and not work hard. ¡± ¡°since you know that love can not be used as food, then why do you want to leave Zhenyu with no money Just tell me, how much money do you want to let Zhenyu go before you are willing to Divorce Zhenyu A woman like you originally didn¡¯t have the qualifications to stay in the Lei family. Lei Zhensheng stood up and walked over He looked coldly at ru Yu and mu Yao. It was as if money was everything, and he couldn¡¯t do anything without it. ¡°Big Brother, what right do you have to make decisions for me? ¡±LeiiZhenyuu was very unhappy withLeiiZhenshengg¡¯s words at this moment His tone also became stiff. ¡°Is being rich really that big of a deal? Ru Yu also has her own studio, and she earns quite a lot from painting for a year. Don¡¯t bring out the money so easily, okay? ¡± ¡°A studio is rented, how much can paintings be sold for? ¡± Lei Zhensheng scoffed at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words. ¡°Zhenyu, you are overseas, so you don¡¯t understand the domestic market. In fact, the painter is just a poor painter. The money from selling the paintings is only enough to cover the expenses of her and her illegitimate daughter. ¡± ¡°Name your price, Che Ru Yu. ¡± Lei Taihe saw that his eldest son had already said so much, so he did not n to use his emotions to reason with him anymore Hence, he said coldly, ¡°as long as your price is not too outrageous, our lei family will be able to satisfy you. ¡± ¡°Hehe, the Lei family is really rich. ¡± Mu Yao could not help butugh out loud Then, she raised her head to look at Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng and said, ¡°first, we have to know how much money the Lei family actually has. As a member of the Lei family, Che Ru Yu, no matter what, we have to divide it ording to the ratio, right? ¡± Chapter 1242

Chapter 1242: Chapter 1242: Zhang Muyao beat Lan Ruoshui with a whip

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°divide it ording to the ratio? ¡± Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but open the door when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. Thus, she walked to Mu Yao in two steps and snorted coldly, ¡°little bastard, you haven¡¯t seen money, right? ¡± ¡°Even if she hasn¡¯t seen money, she wouldn¡¯t be thrown into an orphanage to wait for relief, right? ¡± Ru Yu took over the words indifferently Then, she looked at Lan Ruoshui coldly and said, ¡°No matter how poor I am, I am still a painter. I have a legitimate career. No matter how poor I am, I still use my own hard-working hands to earn money. Unlike some people, I have indeed seen a lot of money, but how did I see it at that time It was nothing more than being someone else¡¯s mistress. To destroy other people¡¯s family and steal the sessful husband that they have painstakingly raised. Even if such a person sees a lot of money, it is not necessarily glorious, right?¡± ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t unt yourself so high and mighty, and don¡¯t make yourself sound like a saint, ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately refuted. ¡°You didn¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s family ¡°If you didn¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s family, why are my father and my aunt angry about the divorce ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere with her marriage if you want to destroy her family. It¡¯s also destroying her family if you continue to be a troublemaker. ¡± Lan Ruoshui saw that Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t say anything to stop her Thus, she said proudly, ¡°also, didn¡¯t you destroy her marriage ¡°If you didn¡¯t destroy her marriage, why didn¡¯t you divorce my uncle ¡°Yu Xi came back to look for her uncle and wanted to marry him. She was once his fianc??e. You¡¯re the one who kept my uncle. If you don¡¯t do that, what does that count as ¡°Do you consider yourself a rotten woman who deliberately sabotaged his marriage? ¡± ¡°PA! ¡± A CRISP and powerful whip sound rang out. The furious Mu Yao used all her strength. Her whip was not long, and was more than a foot long. However, it was enough to raise her hand to hit Lan Ruoshui. Although she was small, this whip was enough to hit her.. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mouth immediately began to bleed. Moreover, the whip mark on her face was clearly visible, and even the corner of her mouth was red and swollen. ¡°You... ¡± Lan Ruoshui used her hand to cover her burning mouth and face Then, she shouted angrily, ¡°how dare you! Where did this little B * Starde from? No, maybe it¡¯s a little B * stard. He actually dared to beat people in the Lei family. Someone, throw this little B * Stard out! Throw him as far away as possible! ¡± Following Lan Ruoshui¡¯s shout, two security guards immediately walked in from outside the door. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face darkened and he scolded coldly, ¡°who dares to touch her? All of YOU, get out! Who is the master of this family? Can¡¯t you get a share? ¡± The two security guards tactfully left immediately. In the Lei family, no matter how much Lei Zhenyu was disliked, his status was still much higher than Lan Ruoshui¡¯s, right Moreover, wasn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui no longer the eldest miss but only Miss Lan? ¡°Zhenyu, are you determined to go your own way? ¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at the faint whip mark on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face and his heart immediately ached. Although Lan Ruoshui wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, she was still Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter Moreover, Lan Ruoshui looked so much like Lan Yunxi. At this moment, it was as if he saw Lan Yunxi¡¯s face being beaten to such a state. This damned little bastard reallycked upbringing since young. He was only seven years old and already had a whip on him. He even started hitting people. He really wanted to immediately throw this little bastard into the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. Chapter 1243

Chapter 1243: Chapter 1243. Che Ru Yu was the best woman in the world

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when he thought about it, he nced at the seven-year-old child. In the end, he did not call for help like Lan Ruoshui did. He thought that it was good to let his younger brother see clearly who this mother and daughter were It was also good to let his younger brotherpletely give up on this idea. ¡°stubborn? ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed when he heard his brother¡¯s words He could not help but say mockingly, ¡°then ording to what big brother means, I will divorce ru Yu and then marry Song Yuxi ording to your wishes. Then, I will help the Lei family get the approval for that piece ofnd. That way, I won¡¯t be stubborn, right? ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, you¡¯re also a member of the Lei family. It¡¯s only right and proper for you to contribute to the Lei family, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said to his younger brother with a solemn face. ¡°Also, Yu Xi was indeed wrong in the past. She only betrayed you once, but you ignored her because of that time. Now that she knows that she¡¯s wrong and has changed her mind, you still ignored her. I admit that Yu Xi is bad, but no matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still much better than Che Ruyu, right At least, she hasn¡¯t married anyone. At least, she doesn¡¯t have an illegitimate child waiting outside for her to secretly take care of him... ... .. ¡°Since you think Yu Xi is good, you can marry her. Anyway, sister-inw wants to divorce you. In that case, you can also get the Lei family¡¯s approval letter, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu retorted without hesitation. ¡°there is a saying that ¡®beautyes from the eyes of the lover¡¯ . Therefore, what big brother thinks is good is what big brother sees. In my eyes, there is no woman better than Che Ru Yu. ¡± When Mu Yao heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, she immediately secretly gave a thumbs up to ru Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°well, didn¡¯t he just pass? He is about to score eighty points. ¡± Upon hearing Mu Yao¡¯s words, ru Yu could not help butugh. She felt that Mu Yao was not just any ordinary cutie. Thinking about the whip that she had just given Lan Ruoshui, she could not help but give her a thumbs up as well Lowering her head, she whispered into her ear, ¡°that whip of yours just now was also very handsome! ¡± Lei Taihe saw that ru Yu and mu Yao were whispering to each other He could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°no matter what strategy you two mother and daughter are discussing, in short, our Lei family will not ept both of you at the same time. Che Ru Yu, if you want to stay by Zhenyu¡¯s side, if you want to stay in the Lei family, then quickly throw your illegitimate daughter out. ¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t your words funny? ¡± Lei Zhenyu spoke before ru Yu did He reminded faintly, ¡°back then, when big brother found an illegitimate daughter in her twenties from outside, you let her in. Now, the facts have proven that the illegitimate daughter is not big brother¡¯s daughter. She is only the daughter of big brother¡¯s ex-lover. You also allowed big brother to acknowledge her as his goddaughter and let her stay in the Lei family. Why should ru Yu¡¯s daughter be thrown out? ¡± Lei Taihe was stunned when he heard this Then, his face darkened, ¡°Ruoshui¡¯s situation is different from this little bastard¡¯s situation. Moreover, Ruoshui¡¯s Mother did note to marry your big brother, did she ¡°If her mother brought Ruoshui to marry your big brother, I also don¡¯t want her to stay in the Lei family. ¡± ¡°Alright, then I understand. ¡± Lei Zhenyu obviously didn¡¯t want to nag his father and brother Then, he said indifferently, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been chased out of the Lei family by you guys. Since the Lei family can¡¯t tolerate ru Yu and her daughter, of course, they can¡¯t tolerate me. Because I want to stick to our marriage with ru Yu, so I won¡¯t waste your words. I¡¯ll take them away now. ¡± Chapter 1244

Chapter 1244: Chapter 1244: The Stubborn Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng gritted his teeth in anger when he saw that his younger brother was still stubborn He could not help but warn, ¡°Zhenyu, if you walk out of the Lei family¡¯s door today, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Can you still find a job in Seoul? Can Che Ru Yu¡¯s studio in Seoul continue to operate? I think you should consider whether her paintings can still be sold in Seoul. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart immediately thumped when he heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. The Lei family was apany that could not be underestimated in Seoul. They also had dealings with various government departments. As for Song Yuxi¡¯s father, he was even the Minister of culture He also had a very important right to decide on ru Yu¡¯s studio. Ru Yu could clearly feel Lei Zhenyu holding her hand more tightly. It was obvious that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s threatening words had greatly shaken his heart. ¡°Uncle... why don¡¯t you leave me and Che Ru Yu alone? If you be penniless because of the two of us, you¡¯ll be in trouble. The Lei family looks so rich. ¡± Mu Yao could not help but remind Lei Zhenyu Don¡¯t lose all your family assets just because of a loveless marriage. Lei Zhenyuughed when he heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. His heart, which had been slightly shaken, calmed down in an instant He looked at Lei Zhensheng and said indifferently, ¡°thank you for your reminder, brother. But brother, don¡¯t forget that this world is very big. No matter how strong the Lei family is, they can only be strong and prosperous in Seoul. And I don¡¯t necessarily have to live in Seoul. I¡¯ve been living very well in the United States for the past seven years, and ru Yu¡¯s paintings don¡¯t necessarily have to be sold in Seoul. Don¡¯t forget, she has participated in countless international art exhibitions, and not all of her paintings are sold to Korea. Besides, how big is Korea ¡°Her paintings are sold all over the world. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words made Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face turn red. He never thought that Lei Zhenyu would be so stubborn to such an extent He could not help but say fiercely, ¡°alright, now that you¡¯ve grown up, you think that Che ru Yu is also very capable. Then, you should leave the Lei family and try to see if life outside is really as easy as you think. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. He immediately held ru Yu and Mu Yao¡¯s hands and walked out of the door. He was already very disappointed with this family and with his father and big brother. If his father was old and confused, would his big brother be confused as well Would they believe anything Lan Ruoshui said Or was it the chairman and President of the Lei Corporation? Lei Zhenyu had made two trips when he moved back today. He had originally driven his own car, but now that he was leaving, he naturally wouldn¡¯t drive the Lei family¡¯s car anymore. Therefore, he walked out of the door and sent the car keys back. ¡°Dad, the keys to both of my cars are here. Let¡¯s drive ru Yu¡¯s car. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s tone was very indifferent Then, he looked upstairs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to move my and Ru Yu¡¯s things tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t move a single thing from the Lei family. I¡¯ll only move the things I bought with money and ru Yu¡¯s things. Please ask the housekeeper to arrange for our luggage to be packed tomorrow. ¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at the two sets of keys at the door and was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He really had the urge to take these two keys and smash open his brother¡¯s head to see if there was any brain matter inside. For a woman.. He really did not want anything. Chapter 1245

Chapter 1245: Chapter 1245: The exhausted Lei Taihe

Author: Joe Mai Machine Trantion "Have you seen enough? " Lei Taihe stared coldly at Lan Ruoshui who was standing at the side Then, he snorted coldly and said, "Zhen Yu and ru Yu just moved out of the Lei family to live, but they are still the son and daughter-inw of the Lei family, and you are still an outsider. Therefore, this Lei family is not Lan Ruoshui''s world. " Lei Taihe''s words were directed at her pointing fingers at Ru Yu and asking the security guards toe in and deal with Mu Yao. He didn''t say anything just now, but it didn''t mean that he supported her doing so. Lan Ruoshui''s face alternated between red and white. The little bit of joy and ambition that had just emerged in her heart was actually seen through by old Ye Lei, and it was pointed out by old master Lei She immediately didn''t dare to reveal any traces. She originally thought that Lei Zhenyu''s obstinacy in wanting to follow che ru Yu would best infuriate old master Lei and Lei Zhenyu into breaking off their father-son rtionship, and Lei Zhensheng would also be unable to give birth. In this case, she, as the Goddaughter, would be able to y a role With the addition of Jin Zhengnan''s ability, the Lei family was just around the corner. However, she did not expect that although Lei Taihe had chased Lei Zhenyu out of the Lei family, he did not have the intention of breaking off their father-son rtionship. Moreover, from his tone just now, it seemed that he still liked che ru Yu It was just that he could not ept her illegitimate daughter. No, she had to think of a way. This time, she could not just target Che Ru Yu. She had to think of a way to make Lei Taihe Hate Lei Zhenyu. It would be best if he hated Lei Zhenyu until he broke off his father-son rtionship with Lei Zhenyu. Of course, she might be a little weak on her own, but it did not matter. Wasn''t there still Song Yuxi who wanted to marry Lei Zhenyu and Zheng Junji who wanted to marry Che Ru Yu She could join forces with them. Thinking of this, Lan Ruoshui was not angry after being scolded by Lei Taihe. Instead, she looked like she was listening to his teachings. It was as if she was extremely regretful and annoyed by her actions just now. She even said that she was too excited just now This was also because che ru yu suddenly had an illegitimate daughter who angered her. At that time, she only wanted to keep her uncle. Lei Taihe saw that Lan Ruoshui had a good attitude towards admitting her mistake, so he did not pursue the matter any further. He just waved his hand and told her to leave quickly. At this moment, he did not want to see anyone. He just wanted to be quiet for a while. Lei Zhensheng looked at his father and pondered for a moment before asking, "Um, dad, why don''t we use a little more strength to force Zhenyu into a desperate situation? He will naturallye back. " "Use more strength to force him? " Lei Taihe shook his head when he heard this. "forget it. He just said that at worst, he won''t stay in Seoul and will go to the United States instead. As for Che Ru Yu, she is at least a famous painter for ten years. Do you think a minister of the Ministry of Culture Can Force her to death "Zhenyu was right. We won''t be able to kill them. " "then... Che Ru Yu, that illegitimate daughter of yours, will ept it? " Lei Zhensheng frowned and smiled bitterly. "Dad, if that''s your n, then why do you have to make things difficult with Zhenyu and the others tonight? " "Sigh, I''m tired. You should go and rest first. We''ll talk about this another day. " Lei Taihe waved his hand. He looked extremely tired. The messy matters at home had given him a headache. Lei Zhensheng immediately nodded. He did not want to discuss this matter anymore. After all, his own wife had gone back to his mother''s house. He had to think of a way to get his wife back tomorrow. Chapter 1246

Chapter 1246: Chapter 1246: the Clever Mu Yao

Author: Joe Mai Machine Trantion "Let''s go back to the apartment. " Lei Zhenyu helped ru yu drive. He turned to look at Ru Yu, who was holding Mu Yao in the passenger seat. "The apartment has two rooms and two living rooms. Mu Yao can have the guest room. " Ru Yu nodded and turned to look at him. She said in a low voice, "I''ve really implicated you. " "What are you talking about? Didn''t we agree to advance and retreat together? " Lei Zhenyu smiled. He quickly turned the car around and drove in the direction of the apartment. "Uncle, did you buy your apartment with the money of the Lei family? " Mu Yao also turned her head and looked at Lei Zhenyu who was driving and asked seriously. "What''s the difference? " Lei Zhenyu felt that Mu Yao''s question was a little strange. "Of course I did. " Mu Yao answered seriously, "didn''t your brother just say that you can''t have anything that belongs to the Lei family? I''m afraid that when I sleep until midnight, the Lei family will suddenly rush in and force me out of bed. That would be troublesome. If that''s the case, why not go to a hotel now? " "Hehehe, you''re such a small child. How can you have such a rich imagination? " Lei Zhenyuughed He reached out to stroke Mu Yao''s head and said, "don''t worry. The apartment we went to was rented by me, and I rented it with my own sry. It has nothing to do with the Lei family. No one can chase US away. " "Oh, a crafty rabbit has three burrows. " Mu Yao looked like she suddenly understood Then she looked at Lei Zhenyu and asked in a low voice, "then did the Lei family buy the other two burrows? Otherwise, how did you take us to rent the apartment instead of buying it yourself? " Lei Zhenyu looked at Mu Yao with a surprised look, then shook his head and said, "well, you''re so young, but you actually know the story of a crafty rabbit in three caves. Who taught you that? Your academic results must be very good, right? Do you want toe to Seoul to study? " "No, " Mu Yao refused immediately Then, she sighed softly and said, "actually, what I dislike the most is studying. Besides, Seoul is so close to you guys, and my grades are poor. I''ll have to listen to you guys every day. I''d better stay far away. " Lei Zhenyu couldn''t help butugh when he heard Mu Yao''s words. Fortunately, they were already at the apartment. Ru Yu asked him to bring Mu Yao upstairs first and said that everything in the apartment had been moved away. There wasn''t even a nket to cover them tonight She still had to drive home to get a few nkets. Lei Zhenyu only just thought of this matter. It was true. The Lei family had sent people to move all their things away today. So, he nodded and told ru Yu to drive carefully on the road. Then, he brought Mu Yao out of the car. Because everything had been moved away, it was almost impossible for him to cook for himself. Thus, Lei Zhenyu held mu Yao''s hand and went to the restaurant outside themunity to order dinner. Tonight, they could only settle it outside. After all, everyone was hungry. Lei Zhenyu originally wanted to let mu Yao eat first, but mu Yao refused. She insisted on waiting for ru Yu toe back and eat together. Lei Zhenyu had no choice but to send a text message to ru Yu about the restaurant that he and Mu Yao were at. When ru Yu returned with a nket and some bedding, Lei Zhenyu and Mu Yao had already ordered a table of dishes for her. She looked at the dishes and found that they were Chinese dishes. Moreover, two of them were Mu Yao''s favorite dishes. It was likely that she had ordered the dishes herself. Chapter 1247

Chapter 1247: Chapter 1247 the children of the poor are in charge

Author: Joe Mai Machine Trantion "The food here is not delicious, " Mu Yaomented as she put the food into her mouth. "It''s not as good as my cooking. " Lei Zhenyu immediately widened his eyes and looked at Mu Yao. He asked in disbelief, "Mu Yao, do you know how to cook? " "Why not? " Mu Yao answered without raising her head. "I''ll go and buy the ingredients tomorrow. I''ll cook it for you to see if it''s better than this restaurant''s. " Lei Zhenyu felt incredulous when he heard this. He could not help but look up at ru Yu and asked, "does Mu Yao really know how to cook? " Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him and said, "do you think everyone misses a young master like you? Maybe you haven''t gone through the kitchen before you turn 20? " "Of course. " Lei Zhenyu did not deny it. He immediately nodded and said, "I went into the kitchen because I could not stand the foreign fast food in America. Isn''t there an old saying in Korea that a gentleman cooks from afar? " "Shh, that''s Chinese. " Mu Yao immediately corrected her. "Don''t take all the Chinese allusions and say that they are Korean. Korea is indeed a little too much in this aspect. They even dare to say that the mid-autumn Festival of the Dragon Boat Festival is theirs. " Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he heard ru Yu''s words. He reached out and caressed Mu Yao''s head. "little fellow, you''re a Korean yourself, yet you still say that about Korea. It''s a little hical. " "I''m just stating the facts. " Mu Yao''s mouth was wrapped with food She said somewhat ambiguously, "what''s more, the saying ''a gentleman cooks far away'' is already outdated. In this society where there are more men and fewer women, if a man doesn''t know how to cook, it''s probably difficult for him to marry his wife. So you''re right to learn how to cook in the United States. " Lei Zhenyu didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this. Wasn''t this girl Mu Yao a little too smart He even suspected that she was really only seven years old? Therefore.. He quickly changed the topic and said, "Mu Yao, uncle entered the kitchen under thest resort in the United States. How about you? You are so young. Who let you into the kitchen Is it because your mommy doesn''t treat you well Does she abuse you all day long If it''s true, I will help you take care of your mommy." Mu Yao became interested when she heard this. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and stared at Lei Zhenyu with her big watery eyes. Then, she asked with a meaningful smile, "is it true? Can you take care of my mommy? " "Yes, of course. " Lei Zhenyu pretended to wave his hand at ru Yu as he spoke. "You are not allowed to mistreat Mu Yao in the future. How can you bear to mistreat such a young child? If you want to mistreat Mu Yao, I will mistreat you in the future. " "HAHAHA. " Mu Yao immediatelyughed happily Then, she could not help but ask, "then why did you mistreat Che Ru Yu? " However, the ugly words had to be said first. If you think that Che Ru Yu, I''m afraid that I will be anxious with you. Therefore, I advise you not to mistreat her. Under normal circumstances, she will not mistreat me." "She won''t mistreat you? " Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by Mu Yao. "You''re so young, yet she wants you to cook in the kitchen. If this isn''t mistreatment, then what is? " "Sigh, this isn''t considered mistreatment. " Mu Yao acted like an adult and sighed. "In fact, it''s all forced out by reality. The children of the poor should be at home early. If no one cooks for them, what if they don''t do it themselves Could it be that they starve themselves to death?" Chapter 1248

Chapter 1248: 1248. Did you pick up Zhang Muyao

Author: Joe Mai Machine Trantion "Poor? " Lei Zhenyu felt that there was a contradiction in Mu Yao''s words. Although ru Yu was not considered rich, she was an artist who had been famous for ten years. How could she be considered poor It shouldn''t be a problem to feed and clothe the child, right Moreover, her father lived in a vi. "Let''s eat, let''s eat. Let''s cut to the chase. " Ru Yu knocked on their bowls with her chopsticks. "Hurry up and eat. After eating, I went upstairs to tidy up the bed. " After eating, they went upstairs. Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu moved two big bags of bedding upstairs. Ru Yu went to make the bed for Mu Yao first, while Lei Zhenyu went downstairs to move some things. "Mu Yao, you will stay here tonight. I also brought your pajamas from Daddy. You should go take a shower and sleep. It''s gettingte. " Ru Yu instructed her sister, who was pulling the curtains. "okay, I got it. Go and do your own things. " Mu Yao closed the window and waved her hand, indicating that ru Yu could leave. Ru Yu nodded. She walked to the door and turned her head. "Oh right, Mu Yao, how many days of vacation do you have this time? I remember that Binhai''s Christmas isn''t fake, right? " "Binhai''s school usually doesn''t have a fake Christmas. " Mu Yao nodded and then added, "but I went to Hong Kong school, so there''s a holiday. I''ll go back in two days. " Hearing Mu Yao''s words, ru Yu didn''t ask anymore. She went back to her room. Lei Zhenyu had already prepared the quilt, bedsheets, and other things. At this time, he wasying out the pillows. "Is Mu Yao Asleep? " Lei Zhenyu saw her enter and immediately asked with concern. "She''s taking a bath. She''ll fall asleep once she takes a bath. " Ru Yu sat down beside the bed and yawned. "It''s been a tiring day. " "Then let''s take an early bath and rest. " Lei Zhenyu ced the pillows beside her and sat down. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. "Ru Yu, Mu Yao isn''t your child, right? " "Why not? " Ru Yu raised her head and looked at him with a slightly surprised expression. "That night when we were together, it was your... first time, " Lei Zhenyu pointed out mercilessly ... Ru Yu''s face turned red. She had really forgotten about this matter. It seemed that Lei Zhenyu had not imagined what Lan Ruoshui had said in the beginning. That was why he had epted Mu Yao without a care. "maybe... I went to repair thatyer of membrane? " Ru Yu pondered for a moment and said, "Korea is a big fake country to begin with. This person''s face is a lot of fake, let alone thatyer of membrane. " "Hahaha, " Lei Zhenyuughed when he heard her words Then, he shook his head and said, "you and Jin Zhengnan have been married for three years. Is there a need for you to repair the membrane before you marry me? It''s not like I don''t know that you''re married. " "This... " ru yu was speechless. This was true. Even if she was not with Lei Zhenyu, it was not strange. She was a married woman. It was normal for her to not have the membrane ... "Ru Yu, you picked Mu Yao up, right? Is She the child of your rtive? " Lei Zhenyu saw that she did not say anything and immediately changed the topic. He immediately asked the question in his heart. Mu Yao looked somewhat like ru Yu, but he knew that Mu Yao was not ru Yu''s child. Therefore, he could only guess that she was the child of Ru Yu''s rtive. In fact, she was more or less a distant rtive of ru Yu. Ru Yu smiled when she heard this. Then, she followed Lei Zhenyu''s words and nodded. "Yes, I picked her up. But don''t tell Mu Yao. Otherwise, she will be sad. " Chapter 1249

Chapter 1249: Chapter 1249 marriage that was not based on love did not seem so embarrassing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, yes, of course I know that. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded, then smiled and said, ¡°Mu Yao is such a good child. She¡¯s smart, capable, and sensible. She even said that she can cook. If only she was really our child. ¡± ¡°...¡± When ru Yu heard this, her forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat. Well, it was fortunate that these words were said far away from Dongfang Mo. if Dongfang Mo really heard it, Lei Zhenyu would probably be thrown to the South Pole if not the Pacific Ocean. F * CK.. Who would dare to snatch Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter? ¡°Alright, hurry up and go take a shower. Let¡¯s not talk about Mu Yao anymore. ¡± Ru Yu used her hand to push Lei Zhenyu who was still in deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You ran up and down tonight, and you¡¯re covered in sweat. I still have a lot of things to do at the studio tomorrow. What about you? Are you still going to work at thew firm tomorrow Will you be fired by your boss and good friend the moment you go tomorrow?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow. Aren¡¯t we still not done with today? ¡± Lei Zhenyu stood up as he spoke He looked at her meaningfully, then whispered in her ear, ¡°well, why don¡¯t we take a shower together? Let me help you scrub your back and do some exercise in the bathroom. ¡± Ru Yu immediately red at him, looking very angry. Lei Zhenyuughed proudly. She looked so good when she was angry, just like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. Her face was red, and she was shy. Lei Zhenyu went to the bathroom to take a shower. Ru Yu stood up and simply cleaned up the house. Thinking of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, her face turned red again. It was not that she had not heard of exercising in the bathroom. After all, it was often mentioned in those melodramatic sayings. It was just that she was not that bold and open. Moreover, she had only been with Lei Zhenyu for one night. Of course, she reckoned that she would not be able to avoid sleeping in the same bed with him tonight. Since they had already be a real couple, there was no need to avoid it, right? That kind of thing did not seem to hurt as much as she had imagined. Of course, she could not remember how painful that membrane was because she was drunk that night. In fact, the whole process was a little blurry. Tonight, she did not drink, and she was very clear-headed. When she thought about sharing a bed with himter, and how she would have sex with himter, her heart, which was originally a little shy and afraid, actually began to look forward to it. In the past, she had thought that the wedding banquet must be based on love. Of course, this was all misled by Xiaoyan. That was why she had recklessly married the person she loved so badly. But now, the facts proved that this marriage without a foundation of love was actually quite good. Only everyone followed a principle, kept a promise, and moved toward amon goal. Marriage naturally had its more attractive aspects than love. Given the situation today, if it was Jin Zhengnan, would he walk out of the rich Man¡¯s home with her? She really didn¡¯t have much confidence in this answer. It was probably not even possible, even though she and Jin Zhengnan had never encountered such a thing. However, Lei Zhenyu, this man who was based on a marriage agreement with her, actually moved out of the Lei family without hesitation for the sake of his promise not to divorce no matter what difficulties or reasons he encountered He had even given up half of the shares of the Lei family, which originally belonged to him. Chapter 1250

Chapter 1250: Chapter 1250: Help me get something

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu came out of the shower very quickly. He was not wearing pajamas. Instead, he had a loose towel wrapped around his waist. Ru Yu was so embarrassed that her face turned red. However, he smiled and asked shamelessly, ¡°how is your husband¡¯s body? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she red at him. Then, she stood up and ran to the bathroom. The result was a burst ofughter from Lei Zhenyu. Then, she said beautifully, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯ve helped you warm your bed. ¡± Ru Yu ran into the bathroom and leaned against the door. Her heart was pounding. Although she knew that she would not be able to escape tonight, in the end, she was still a little afraid. And in this fear, there was a faint hint of expectation. She took a shower in the bathroom and slowly took a shower. In fact, she wanted to take a shower until Lei Zhenyu fell asleep. But as she took a shower, she felt that something was wrong. Because, she suddenly realized that she had run in too hurriedly just now. She actually didn¡¯t bring her pajamas in. Oh my God, what did she mean by making a mistake while she was busy This was called making a mistake while she was busy, okay She only cared about rushing in, but she forgot the most important thing. So, she turned off the water and pondered for a while. Then, she softly shouted at the bathroom door, ¡°Zhenyu, can you help me get something? ¡± There was no response from the bedroom. She did not know if Lei Zhenyu had fallen asleep. She sighed to herself. Forget it, he was tired enough today. He had moved the things back to the Lei family in the morning and was chased out by the Lei family at night. It was normal for him to fall asleep at this time. With this thought in mind, her eyes darted around the bathroom and immediately saw her bath towel. She could not help but let out a long sigh. She wrapped a bath towel and went out. She went straight to the cloakroom to change into her pajamas. With this thought in mind, she immediately pulled down the bath towel and wrapped it around her body. Then, she was slightly stunned as she pulled open the bathroom door. She stepped out and was surprised to find that Lei Zhenyu had already arrived outside the bathroom door. Lei Zhenyu did not expect that before he could ask ru Yu what she wanted to take out, ru Yu had alreadye out. At this moment, the towel wrapped around her body and wrapped around her exquisite curves. A pair of slender long legs extended out from under the towel On her sparkling white skin, there were droplets of water hanging. It was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. Seeing Lei Zhenyu staring at her without blinking, ru Yu¡¯s small and delicate face suddenly seemed to be covered with a red cloth. Her cheeks were like a ripe apple, so delicate that it could drip water It made people unable to resist the urge to take a bite directly. Lei Zhenyu looked at her just like that. His pitch-ck eyes were flickering with mes. His burning gazended on ru Yu¡¯s face without a blink of an eye. It was as if he had seen the thing he wanted the most, afraid that she would disappear into thin air in the blink of an eye. Ru Yu was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She immediately avoided his burning gaze and said incoherently, ¡°um... I¡¯m going to the cloakroom... to change into my pajamas. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu. ¡± Lei Zhenyu called out to her in a low voice. Ru Yu¡¯s heart pounded like a little rabbit. She tried to brush past him, but her footsteps were as heavy as a thousand pounds. Moreover, if she brushed past him, would she be closer to him? Would he be the instant she brushed past him... ... Before ru Yu could finish fantasizing, she saw Lei Zhenyu walking towards her step by step. She instinctively retreated, but she only took a few steps before she retreated to the wall. There was no room for retreat anymore. Lei Zhenyu stretched out his hand and pulled the nervous ru yu into his embrace. He hugged her tightly, and his thin lips exhaled a warm breath on her delicate neck Bewitching words whispered in her ear, ¡°Ru Yu, tonight, let me love you again, okay? ¡± Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251: Chapter 1251. Read it in advance Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dear friends, I¡¯d like to introduce the chapter content of Xiao Qiao¡¯s next new article, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s. It hasn¡¯t been released yet, but I can read it in advance here. Five years ago, after Fang Xiao and Xi Lingheng broke up.. I¡¯ve thought of hundreds of scenes that happened to bump into him by chance. For example, in a banquet hall filled with people, he had a beautiful femalepanion beside him, and she was holding Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. Their eyes met in the crowd, and then they raised their sses from a distance, separated by hundreds of people. For example, in a world-famous supermarket chain, the two of them pushed the shopping cart, just like what Gu man wrote in why Sheng Xiao Mo. he also pushed the shopping cart, but she was alone And beside him, there was a woman who whispered to him as they walked. The scene was as beautiful and heartbreaking as a Korean drama. For example, in a foreign country on a foreign street, the sky was raining. She held up a white transparent stic umbre like a movie. Her white clothes fluttered elegantly as she stood by the roadside, waiting for her family¡¯s driver to arrive Meanwhile, he held up an umbre that had already broken stake and was running from her to the bus stop not far away in a sorry state. ... ... There were thousands of scenes of them meeting again, but there was no one like this one. At the entrance of the dim and ambiguous Royal Junjue nightclub, a woman wearing cheap but slightly revealing clothes hugged her body that was slightly trembling from the cold wind and lowered her head She kept praying to the men who came here to have fun. ¡°Sir, let me have it. I only need 500,000 yuan. You can set the time limit. ¡± ¡°Sir, I really only need 500,000 yuan. Please let me have it... ¡± ¡°Sir, I beg you... ¡± Fang Xiao kept praying, but no man was willing to stop for her. Perhaps her haggard appearance did not attract the men¡¯s attention. Beside her, there was a girl who was also wearing revealing clothes but was dressed gorgeously. She was the only one who was not even willing to look at her. The other girls were as delicate as flowers that were about to bloom. Only she was as Pale and haggard as yesterday¡¯s yellow flower! It was already midnight. She had yet to find a buyer and had yet to raise a single cent. A low-profile luxurious limousine stopped at the door. She immediately rushed over without caring about her image She bowed and begged the man who had just pushed open the car door. ¡°Sir, please let me have it. It¡¯s only 500,000 yuan. Really, it¡¯s only 500,000 yuan... ¡± There was no reply. The silence above them was suffocating. A slightly familiar scent came from the tip of her nose. Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she took a step back and raised her head. In front of her stood a young man in a hand-made Navy Armani suit. His deep facial features were as if they had been carved by a master sculptor. His handsome face, straight eyebrows, high nose bridge, AND SEXY THIN LIPS! Even after five years, even though time had washed away her face and erased her longsting memories, she still only needed 0.1 seconds to call out his name Xi Lingheng! Xi Lingheng! Xi Lingheng! The man who was riding a broken bicycle with her! The man who was able to fight in groups just by pulling a chair for her! The man who was hugging her waist as he stood on the table tennis table and announced loudly, ¡°from now on, Fang Xiao, she is my girl! ¡°! The man who begged her over and over again in the snow, ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t leave me, Xiao Xiao, please don¡¯t leave me! ¡°! And now, she was standing face to face with him at the entrance of the Royal Lord Jue¡¯s nightclub. She was a prostitute, while he was the Supreme Benefactor! If God did not make a big joke on her, then this should be a myth! Chapter 1252

Chapter 1252: Chapter 1252

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hui City was a third-tier city. It was not a big city, and its economy was far from that of Binhai, a first-tier city. However, the bus service had gotten better in the past two years. It was no longer just a few cold and hard chairs like many years ago. Now, the seats were soft Moreover, there was a mobile television in the car. There were many people in the car. She carefully stood in a corner. The moment she looked up, she realized that the television was already filled with entertainment news. The man who had almost be her husband, Qiu Yitang, had brought his beloved woman, Du Caiwei, to a high-profile business banquetst night to show off their love. Du Caiwei was dressed in a fluffy gown. She grabbed her wrist bag and ced her hand on her lower abdomen. A Red Line had already been circled on the screen A fewrge words popped out. It was suspected that she was pregnant. She lowered her head and no longer looked at the car-mounted television. Instead, she turned her gaze to the outside of the car window and looked at the various green belts and buildings that flew past. Qiu Yitang was a long time ago. If she had not seen him on television, she would not have been able to remember him. Her phone rang at this moment. The ringtone was mechanical but very loud. Even in the midst of the mor, everyone was talking about the gossip between Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei with great interest She could also urately tell that it was her phone ringing. She took out her phone and leaned closer to the side. Then, she pressed the phone close to her ear and covered her lower part with her hand. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°that kidney source, do you want it or not? ¡± A mechanical voice sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, the other one wants to buy it. Moreover, the person who sells the kidney is also waiting for the money, right? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± She bit her lips lightly and finally made up her mind. ¡°I want it! ¡± Yy ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The numerous fan matchless anger: Lei Zhenyu you this exactly what meaning We spend money to chase you every day tter you, is not waiting for you to take the car Ru Yu Wu Shan sex Why don¡¯t we just have a pool with waves, you lying actor? Why don¡¯t you show me some skin Now the movies and TV are showing, AH, AH, AH Lei Zhenyu had a mournful look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m wronged, I¡¯m really wronged. It¡¯s really a pity that I don¡¯t show any of my body and looks. Besides, Che Ru Yu is also iparably beautiful. She¡¯s so beautiful that she can topple countries and cities. Cough, cough, cough, of course, it¡¯s a little exaggerated. ¡± ¡°But at least I gave up half of the shares of the Lei family for her. ¡°. ¡°actually, we both wanted to show you something. ¡°. The fans started to attack: ¡°then why didn¡¯t you show it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so easy to getid after having sex. Do you two deserve the passion and RMB that we chase you every day? ¡°? Lei Zhenyu and Che ru Yu looked guilty. ¡°My dear friends, this question is really too profound. With our intelligence, we can¡¯t answer it. Why don¡¯t you ask my mother? I think she knows the reason. ¡°. The fans immediately looked at a certain stepmother with murderous anger. ¡°Xiao Qiao, you don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know the consequences of offending the fans? ¡°? Xiao Qiao immediately smiled and put on a fawning expression. ¡°Dear friends, don¡¯t be angry. Of course, Xiao Qiao knows that dear friends are Xiao Qiao¡¯s bread and butter, but Xiao Qiao also knows that China holds the power of Xiao Qiao¡¯s life and death. Xiao Qiao is just trying to survive. ¡± ¡°WE HAVE NO CHOICE! ¡°! The fans were extremely sad. ¡°Then Xiao Qiao, can¡¯t you let them have a good sex? ¡± We really want to see it. Xiao Qiao, a stepmother, looked up at the sky for a long time, and then gritted her teeth: then one day when the administrator iszy, Xiao Qiao will seize the time to let them get out, and then get a broken boat for them to row a boat? The fans immediately threw the watermelon skin and apple skin in their hands at Xiao Qiao¡¯s head: Go, a broken boat is not okay At least get a big cruise ship! Xiao Qiao, a stepmother with a sad face: cruise ship is so expensive, really expensive... ... Props can not afford AH Chapter 1253

Chapter 1253: Chapter 1253 I¡¯ll take care of you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu woke up the next day, still sore. Fortunately, she had been training in taekwondo since she was young. Her body was healthy and she recovered quickly, so she did not feel like her bones were almost broken. When she opened her eyes, Lei Zhenyu was no longer beside the bed. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got out of bed. She went to the cloakroom to get some clothes and went to the bathroom to wash up quickly. Men were indeed animals. Looking at the bruises on her body, one could tell how wild he wasst night, especially after the second and third time. After she got used to him, it was as if he was trying his best She wanted to stuff his entire body into hers. She could not help but sigh. Lei Zhenyu usually wore his clothes well. She did not expect him to be such a beast in bed. No wonder women called men dressed like beasts. It must be because of this. When ru Yu was done packing, Lei Zhenyu had already knocked on the door. Seeing that she was wearing a scarf around her neck, he chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time. ¡± Ru Yu red at him. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°hurry up ande out. Mu Yao made breakfast. The two of us are working together. We¡¯re waiting for you. ¡± Only then did ru yu remember Mu Yao. She nodded and did not bother to be angry with Lei Zhenyu. She quickly dragged her slippers and walked out of the door. The room was already filled with the fragrance of porridge. It was indeed Mu Yao¡¯s cooking. The Porridge was cooked properly and the pot stickers were fried until they were bright yellow. It looked appetizing, not to mention there were cucumber side dishes. The three of them had breakfast. Ru Yu was originally going to the studio, but all the things in the house had been moved away. Two of her paintings had also been moved to the Lei family. One of the paintings had to be picked up by a client at noon. Therefore, she could only go to the LEI family to pick it up. Of course, Lei Zhenyu would apany her. When Lei Zhenyu was around, ru Yu didn¡¯t need to drive. Lei Zhenyu would temporarily help her as a driver. ¡°Ru Yu, isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste for you to drive this Hummer in the city? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her as he drove. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether this car is good or not first. The main thing is that it consumes gas and has arge exhaust capacity. It¡¯s not very good for environmental protection. ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Actually, her car had been modified, and the LOGO of the car had been removed by her. People outside usually didn¡¯t know that this was a hummer, but she didn¡¯t expect Lei Zhenyu to recognize it. ¡°I still have a car at my dad¡¯s ce, but I don¡¯t like to drive a small car. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh. ¡°You know, small cars have little space. I like cars with more space, so... ¡± Her face turned slightly red as she said this. Actually, she was also an environmentalist, but she did not seem to pay much attention to driving. ¡°I will start driving a small car in the city tomorrow. ¡± She quickly admitted her mistake. Since Lei Zhenyu had already talked about environmental issues, it seemed that she had damaged the environment by driving a mountain jeep in the city every day. ¡°Ru Yu, do you make a lot of money by painting? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at her carefully. ¡°there are two cars. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud Then, she used her hand to pat his hand symbolically and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, do you really think that we can¡¯t live without you ¡°I¡¯ve been famous for ten years. Not only can I be rich by painting, but I can also live a carefree life as a family. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you if you lose your job. ¡± Chapter 1254

Chapter 1254: Chapter 1254: Return to the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu immediately broke into a sweat. She raised him. Even if she had the heart to, he could not really enjoy it. He was a man. No matter what, he would earn money to support his wife and children. The two of them soon arrived at the Lei family. The car could not even drive through the courtyard door. The security guard of the Lei family stopped them and saw Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cold and dark face Thus, he nodded and bowed as he introduced, ¡°second young master, these are Mr. Lei¡¯s rules. We really have no choice. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately flew into a rage and roared at the security guard, ¡°do you want to open the door now? I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll drive my car straight into the railing. If you don¡¯t want to live, then use your body to block it. ¡± The security guard was scared out of his wits. Lei Zhenyu had always had the image of a gentle and modest gentleman. He was usually very polite and gentle to the security guards and had never lost his temper before. He did not expect that he had suddenly changed into a different person and waspletely unreasonable. Aiyo, this probably had something to do with his marriage. As the old saying goes, marrying a wife actually had a lot of knowledge. Look at the eldest young master marrying Miss Cai. He had never changed. And this second young master married a second-hand woman as his wife. He actually did not even maintain his gentlemanly demeanor. From this, it could be seen how much influence a wife had on men. Although this security guard secretly criticized Lei Zhenyu¡¯s failure in marrying a wife for a long time, he did not neglect his actions. He immediately opened the door for them. Although he did not dare to provoke Lei Zhensheng, but.. Now that Lei Zhenyu had been taught by his wife, he also did not dare to provoke him. Ru Yu had never seen Lei Zhenyu lose his temper before. Today was the first time she could not help butugh out loud. It seemed that there was some logic in provoking a rabbit to bite someone. Even a good temper like Lei Zhenyu was no exception. Ru Yu followed Lei Zhenyu out of the car and naturally walked towards the main hall of the Lei family. Because many of her things were still in the Lei family, since she was here, she had to move more of them back. However, just as she reached the door, she saw Lan Ruoshuiing down from upstairs. Lan Ruoshui was also stunned when she saw them walking in, but she quickly mocked them. ¡°Aiyo, didn¡¯t you leave with such a backbonest night? Why, you can¡¯t take it after just one night. You actually ran back so early in the morning? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was about to speak However, Lei Taihe, who was walking over from the other side, spoke first. ¡°Ruoshui, what are you saying Is this your house When your uncle and aunt came back, they didn¡¯t hurry to say wee, but actually said sarcastic words. I think you are tired of staying here.¡± ¡°This... grandfather... you are... I actually... ¡± Lan Ruoshui hit a few funny lines in session, but she didn¡¯t say a coherent sentence ... She couldn¡¯t help but secretly re at Ru Yu, and then couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart, this old master Lei is really not easy to serve. He turns hostile faster than flipping a book. Last night, he was the one who chased Lei Zhenyu out, and now he¡¯s ming her again. ¡°The second young master and Second Young Madam are back? ¡± The Butler knew how to act ording to the situation. From Lei Taihe¡¯s tone, he immediately knew that he was not really going to chase Lei Zhenyu out Hence, he immediately came over with a smile on his face. ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam, quicklye over and sit down for breakfast. ¡± Chapter 1255

Chapter 1255: Chapter 1255. WHO COULD AFFORD IT

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°We¡¯re not eating anymore. We¡¯ve already eaten. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant as he coldly nced at Lan Ruoshui Then, he looked at Lei Taihe and calmly exined, ¡°we came back this morning because ru Yu has two paintings waiting for customers at noon today. Now, let¡¯s go upstairs to get the paintings and move some things along the way. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, he immediately held ru Yu¡¯s hand and was about to walk towards the stairs. However, he was stopped by Lei Taihe just as he raised his foot. ¡°Zhenyu, ru Yu,e over! ¡± Lei Taihe saw that his youngest son and daughter-inw actually did not greet him. He was obviously angry. Seeing that they were about to leave, he quickly called out to the two of them. Lei Zhenyu did not really want to go over, so he stopped there and did not move. Ru Yu gently pushed him He said in a low voice, ¡°let¡¯s go over and greet father. No matter what, he is your father. As Juniors, how can we hold a grudge against our elders? ¡± Lei Zhenyu heard ru Yu¡¯s words and nced at her from the side. Then, he nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he walked towards the dining room with her. Lan Ruoshui had already passed by them Then, she sat at the dining table and ate her breakfast. ¡°Dad, is there anything else I can do for you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu stood at the dining table and looked at Lei Taihe who was sitting at the head of the table. Their tone was polite and distant as they asked in a neutral tone. Lei Taihe looked at them and then looked at the door Then, he said gently, ¡°Zhenyu, ru Yu, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not saying that I can¡¯t let you two be together. I just can¡¯t ept that child. Now that you¡¯ve sent that child away, it¡¯s better for you to move back in. Forget about the past. I don¡¯t have the energy to investigate ru Yu¡¯s history anymore. As long as you two live a good life and help the Lei family give birth to two children, it will be fine. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Lei Taihe¡¯s words Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re mistaken. We didn¡¯t send Mu Yao away. The child is smiling and loves to y. She wanted to go out to y today, but Zhenyu and I were busy and didn¡¯t have time, so she went to y by herself. She went back to the apartment that ru Yu and I rented at night. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lei Taihe was shocked when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He put down the chopsticks in his hand and stared at Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu Then, he asked with a little disbelief, ¡°she¡¯s just a little older than you. Instead of sending her back to her hometown, you actually let her y by herself. Can she distinguish right from wrong If you let her y by herself, does she know how to spend money Hasn¡¯t she squandered all your money in just a few days ¡°Moreover, this society isn¡¯t very safe now. She¡¯s so young, and she looks... ¡°She¡¯s still considered cute. What if she meets a human trafficker and is abducted and sold? ¡± When ru Yu heard Lei Taihe¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart. It was true that sometimes, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were angered by Mu Yao. They really had the impulse to sell her, but they had no choice but to never sell her! Most importantly, who would dare to buy Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter? No, no, that was wrong. WHO COULD AFFORD IT That was Dongfang Mo¡¯s youngest daughter, Dongfang Mo¡¯s precious child. It was a sky-high price, a sky-high price, did you know? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t give much money to Mu Yao. Besides, ru Yu and I don¡¯t have much wealth to begin with. Even if we let her squander, there¡¯s nothing to lose. Moreover, Mu Yao is very smart and capable. I reckon that even an ordinary human trafficker wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was still polite and indifferent. Chapter 1256

Chapter 1256: Chapter 1256: The fickle Lei Taihe

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu paused for a moment, then said indifferently, ¡°Dad, if you have nothing else to say, ru Yu and I will go upstairs to get our things first. We still have a lot of things to do. ¡± ¡°nothing else? What do you mean by nothing else? ¡± Lei Taihe asked unhappily Staring at Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu who were standing one step away, his face darkened. ¡°You two really would rather give up half of the assets of the Lei family than send that child away? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s answer was very straightforward. His grip on ru Yu¡¯s hand became even tighter. His gaze should be fixed on Lei Taihe¡¯s gaze He calmly and firmly said, ¡°father, Mu Yao is ru Yu¡¯s child, and ru Yu is my wife. In this case, Mu Yao is also my child. How can we not even want a child for the so-called glory and wealth? ¡± When ru Yu heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, she was so touched that she was in a mess. Warm liquid quickly surged into her eyes. She slightly made a 45-degree movement to look up at the ceiling, trying her best to reverse the flow of the warm liquid. ¡°Hehe, they really work together. For the so-called family rtionship, they actually abandoned their wealth and wealth. I really admire you two as a couple! ¡± Lei Zhensheng walked over from the stairs. Obviously, he had heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words just now Therefore, he came over with a dark face and sat down at the dining table. ¡°Okay, can¡¯t you say less? ¡± Lei Taihe roared angrily and red at his eldest son Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Zhensheng, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of evil idea you have in your heart. Do you want to drive Zhenyu out and leave all of the Lei family¡¯s property to you, the so-called Goddaughter, who is actually the illegitimate daughter of your former lover? ¡± ¡°Dad, what are you saying? ¡± Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard Lei Taihe¡¯s words So, he put down the chopsticks in his hand and said, ¡°Dad, when did I say something like this? I¡¯m still on the same side with you, right? Isn¡¯t my purpose not to want that illegitimate daughter of Che Ru Yu toe to the Lei family? ¡± ¡°Oh, ru Yu¡¯s illegitimate daughter can¡¯te to the Lei family? ¡± Lei Taihe was now at odds with his eldest son again. ¡°The illegitimate daughter of your dead lover cane to the Lei family and live openly in our Lei family. Ru Yu is married to Zhenyu. It¡¯s natural for her to follow her mother here. Ru Yu lives in the Lei family, so her daughter muste to the Lei family with her, right? ¡± ¡°GRANDPA... ¡± Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but call out in a low voice. Then she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°GRANDPA, I really thought that dad was my biological father. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. At that time, you also did... ¡± ¡°enough, you have no right to speak in the Lei family. ¡± Lei Taihe waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you have food and shelter in the Lei family. It¡¯s not your ce to meddle in the Lei family¡¯s affairs. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face immediately turned red from embarrassment. Lei Taihe¡¯s tone and actions just now were undoubtedly like driving a dog away. She didn¡¯t expect that Cai Shaofen¡¯s divorce would change her status to be simr to the Lei family¡¯s pet. She gritted her teeth on the chopsticks, wishing she could bite them off. She secretly made up her mind. No, she had to find a way to stay in the Lei family. Moreover, she had to find a way to get half of the property. Chapter 1257

Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257 the old man has a temper like a child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dad, how can Ruoshui¡¯s situation be the same as Mu Yao¡¯s? ¡± Lei Zhensheng quickly exined, ¡°Ruoshui was right just now. There¡¯s a reason why she moved into the Lei family. Although we know that we made a mistake, Ruoshui... ¡°.?. .¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Lei Taihe interrupted his eldest son unhappily. ¡°Mu Yao¡¯s situation is simr to Ruoshui¡¯s. The only difference is that Ruoshui doesn¡¯t have a mother, while Mu Yao¡¯s mother is Zhenyu¡¯s wife. ¡± ¡°But, dad, Mu Yao¡¯s situation ispletely different from Ruoshui¡¯s. Ruoshui is my goddaughter, and Mu Yao will be Zhenyu¡¯s daughter if she follows in at such a young age. That will result in a qualitative change... ¡°. ...¡±Lei Zhensheng reminded his father carefully ... ¡°I can¡¯t care so much. ¡± Lei Taihe quickly interrupted his eldest son¡¯s words. ¡°Zhenyu just said that Mu Yao is ruyu¡¯s daughter, and Ruyu is his wife, so Mu Yao is his daughter. Since Mu Yao is Zhenyu¡¯s daughter, she is also my granddaughter. I can¡¯t let my son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter wander outside, right? ¡± ¡°Dad... ¡± Lei Zhensheng was really confused by Lei Taihe¡¯s sudden change. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him carefully, ¡°Dad, you saidst night that you wanted to... ¡± ¡°What did I sayst night? ¡± Lei Taihe red at his eldest son Then, he roared again, ¡°alright, although I¡¯m always sick, I¡¯m not dead yet, am I ¡°whether it¡¯s this family or the Lei family, I still have the final say. Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m really going to kick out my own son and daughter-inw¡¯s family and let you leave these properties to your ex-lover¡¯s illegitimate daughter? ¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Your health isn¡¯t that good to begin with. It¡¯s easy to hurt yourself if you get angry like this. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw that the old man was angry and quickly went forward tofort him. Actually, the reason why he dared to move out was because he knew that his father wouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to disown him and cut off the rtionship between father and son. His father had always been a selfish person He wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to not leave the Lei family¡¯s property to him and leave it to his big brother¡¯s so-called goddaughter. After all, the responsibility of the Lei family¡¯s descendants was on him. However, it was a fact that the old man¡¯s health had always been poor. Thest time when he and ru Yu had their wedding at the church, the old man had been sent to the hospital because he was too angry. However, after seeing him, he had steeled his heart and decided to forget about it. However, this time, ru Yu suddenly had an illegitimate daughter. He knew that the old man was furious. He estimated that the old man would take at least ten days to half a month to wake up from his anger After that, he would ask the Butler to inform him toe back and discuss this matter again. However, he did not expect that the old man would actually favor him in just one night. Moreover, he even went along with his wishes. From this, it could be seen that the old man really did not like Lan Ruoshui, especially after knowing that she was not a member of the Lei family. ¡°Dad... What are you doing? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was also confused by his father He really did not expect that this person was old and had a temper simr to that of a child. Last night, he still looked like he was gnashing his teeth in hatred. This morning, he actually found an excuse to find adder toe down and even epted che ru Yu¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Chapter 1258

Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258. It was a busy and chaotic morning

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is it me or you? ¡± Lei Taihe asked his eldest son with a gloomy face Then, he looked at his youngest son and daughter-inw and said, ¡°alright, Zhenyu, ru Yu, you don¡¯t have to move around anymore. Just stay in this house. It¡¯s such a big ce, and it¡¯s not here either. If you move out, won¡¯t I die of loneliness living here alone? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was naturally happy to hear his father say this, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Dad, I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. Ru Yu and I will move out to live better. Although the ce outside is a little narrower and the conditions are not as good as the Lei family¡¯s, but in general, we will definitely not starve to death. Ru Yu is still a slightly famous painter. Her studio can still earn some money in a year. There will definitely be no problems with her life. ¡± ¡°Look at how promising you are. Don¡¯t tell me that you will have to rely on your wife for the rest of your life? ¡± Lei Zhensheng scoffed at his brother¡¯s words. ¡°Of course I have to look for a job myself. I¡¯m not too bad in the legal profession, right? I hate simple things even if I have to take on a few cases. What¡¯s so hard about that? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said calmly. ¡°Even if ru Yu doesn¡¯t open a studio, I can still support my wife and children as awyer. ¡± ¡°Alright, stop nagging. ¡± Lei Zhensheng said a little irritably, ¡°hurry up and go back to the Lei family to work. Whatwyer? I¡¯m going to go to Jeju Ind these few days. You go to the Lei family to help me keep an eye on it. Also, we still have to think of other ways to approve thend. We can¡¯t just leave it there, right? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a dead end in this world. ¡± Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu didn¡¯t know what to say when they heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. The two of them stood there and didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. This made Lei Zhensheng very dissatisfied. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Are you going to wait for daddy to stand up and help you pull out the dining chairs before you¡¯re willing to sit down? ¡± Lei Zhensheng red fiercely at his younger brother. Lei Zhenyu finally reacted. He immediately pulled out the chairs and sat down with ru Yu at the dining table. Although they had already eaten breakfast, in order to ease the atmosphere, they had to eat a little more. Ru Yu finally understood. No matter what, Lei Taihe was the one who had the final say in the Lei family. As for Lei Taihe, he wasn¡¯t really generous After weighing all the pros and cons, he would choose a method that he thought was the most beneficial to the Lei family to deal with the problem. They had wasted a lot of time at the Lei family in the morning. It was already noon when Ru Yu rushed to her studio. Fortunately, she had already brought the two paintings over, so she didn¡¯t dy the time to hand them over to the client. When she arrived, Xun Jingying was already having lunch. When she saw her, she quickly said that she thought that she would not being again today. Then, she quickly asked if she wanted to order for her or something. She said that there was no need. Because she had eaten two breakfasts, she was not hungry at the moment. She handed the paintings over to Xun Jingying and instructed her to hand them over to the clientter. Then, she quickly walked towards her office. Just as she walked into the office, she saw arge bouquet of butterfly orchids. Good Heavens, these were the flowers of the south. In the snow-covered Seoul in South Korea, how expensive would a pot of butterfly orchids be? Well, only Lei Zhenyu, this young master, didn¡¯t know how to save money. When he just returned to the Lei family, he had already given her arge bouquet of Phenopsis. She felt that he was used to corruption, right? Chapter 1259

Chapter 1259: Chapter 1259 who gave the Phenopsis

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu hung the Phenopsis aside and began to tidy up her things. As tomorrow was Christmas and tonight was Christmas Eve, her studio was closed in the afternoon. Christmas was the New Year for foreigners. Many people in Korea also celebrated Christmas. Of course, most people celebrated the Chinese New Year. However, ru Yu still gave everyone new year gifts ording to the customs of foreign countries. After staying in the studio for only an hour, the staff of the studio finished their lunch and left work because they had been informed of the break in the afternoon. The staff left, and even Xun Jingying left work after the client took the painting away. Ru Yu stayed in the studio alone for a while before leaving work. Actually, she was not interested in Christmas Eve at first. After all, she was a genuine Chinese. However, when Mu Yao came, the little girl was just like her when she was young. She had a special liking for Christmas, especially Christmas Eve She wanted to go to the church to see the choir or something. When they had breakfast in the morning, Lei Zhenyu promised Mu Yao that he would take her to the church to pray and watch the choir sing at the New Year¡¯s Eve. Then, he would take her to have a Christmas feast. The little girl was still a child after all. At that time in the morning, Lei Zhenyu did not know that the Lei family would let him go back. He knew that his brother-inw had been kicked out, but he did not have any intention of saving money. When ru Yu went downstairs, she was still thinking about taking Mu Yao to the church at night. When she walked out of the building, she was shocked to find a familiar car parked beside her car. She frowned almost instinctively. Why would Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car park here Hispany was clearly far from here What was he doing here Doing Business? However, she remembered seeing Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui here a few months ago. At that time, the two of them seemed to be here to try on dresses or something because there was a wedding photography shop here. And now, Lan Ruoshui was no longer a child of the Lei family. She and Jin Zhengnan could get married openly. Presumably, Jin Zhengnan was happy, and Lan Ruoshui was happy. So, the two of them came here today to take wedding photos or something, right? When she thought about how Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui would eventually be husband and wife, her heart faintly felt a tug of pain. Her original purpose of marrying Lei Zhenyu was to stop Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan from getting married. However, in the end, nothing could be stopped. Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan were still going to get married. From this, it could be seen how childish her actions were. However, when she thought about it, Lei Zhenyu was also a good person and treated her so well. It seemed that although her impulse was childish, it was not stupid. Ru Yu naturally used her car keys to unlock the car. Just as she was about to pull the door open and get in, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car door was pushed open. Immediately after, Jin Zhengnan got out of the car and quickly went around the front of his car to her side. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Jin Zhengnan called her softly. Ru Yu frowned, but she still stopped pulling the door open. She turned around and looked at him with a cold gaze. She seemed to have met him thest time she went back to his house. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. She held the car key with one hand and the other on the lock handle of the car door. ¡°Um, does butterfly orchid like it? ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw her cold expression and his face darkened slightly His voice was a little dry as he said, ¡°I remember you said you liked Phenopsis, so I bought a basket. Today is Christmas Eve, I hope you... ¡± Chapter 1260

Chapter 1260: Chapter 1260. Her brain was damaged by the door

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you hope for? ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted him while he was still talking Then, she said a little unhappily, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, didn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui tell you that she has been proven not to be a member of the Lei family? Now, there is no longer any hindrance for you to be together with her. I think you have sent the flowers to the wrong ce today, right ¡°If it is the wrong ce, I will go up and get it for you. You should hurry up and send it to the woman you love. I don¡¯t care about Your Butterfly Orchid. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu immediately turned around and walked towards the entrance of the building. Seriously, Jin Zhengnan was getting more and more confused after his divorce with her. He could even send the wrong flowers. It was hard for him not topletely forget about his ex-wife. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Jin zhengnan quickly called out to her, and then hurriedly said, ¡°I came to look for you today to ask for our house key. Did you change the lock? I can¡¯t even get in now. ¡± After thest time, Jin Zhengnan went on a business trip. He only came back here and went back home. He found that his key couldn¡¯t open the lock, so he remembered that it was probably che Ru Yu who changed the lock. ¡°I did ask someone to change the lock, ¡± ru Yu admitted generously. ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were still living in my house. I told you that I would change the lock. ¡± ¡°Why did you change the lock? ¡± Jin Zhengnan was shocked and then roared in anger. ¡°Che Ru Yu, why did you do this? That used to be my home too. Why didn¡¯t you let me live there? ¡± ¡°You said it yourself. It used to be, it used to be, and not now. Now, that ce belongs to me alone. I think you know this very well, Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Ru Yu paused for a moment, then she sneered, and a mocking expression appeared on her face She said mockingly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I remember that before our divorce, you rarely came home. It was as if that home was not attractive to you at all. After our divorce, you seemed to be more and more interested in that home. I actually ran into you in that house again and again. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re bing less and less interested in Lan Ruoshui now Do you think that hiding in that ce is safer ¡°Do you think my house is a good ce for you to hide from your woman? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face turned red from ru Yu¡¯s words. After a while, he gritted his teeth and red at her. ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t make wild guesses here. Rushui and I are very in love. Why would I hide from her? I can¡¯t wait to spend the whole day with her. ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s none of my business who you want to spend the whole day with, ¡± ru Yu said a little irritably. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him Then, she said indifferently, ¡°since you want to stay with her, why did youe here? Why don¡¯t I call Lan Ruoshui and tell her that you sent butterfly orchid to the wrong ce today? Since you gave it to me? ¡± ¡°You... I will also give her butterfly orchid. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was filled with suppressed forbearance. Then, he took a step toward ru Yu and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Ru Yu, give me the keys to the house. ¡± Ru Yu looked at the man in front of her with a monster¡¯s gaze. She stared at Jin Zhengnan from head to toe for a long time Finally, after confirming that he was not a monster, she could not help but ask, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I remember that your brain used to be quite normal. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Could it be that your brain has been damaged by someone¡¯s door You are so confused that you don¡¯t even know where your home is Or, are you deliberately pretending to be a lunatic?¡± Chapter 1261

Chapter 1261: Chapter 1261: whose head is broken

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, what nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s already angry face turned even colder and darker. Looking at the woman in front of him, he had the urge to knock her head open to see if there was any brain matter inside. This damn woman, this damn blockhead, who had he sent flowers to in his life Who had he sent butterfly orchids to He saw that her head had been kicked by a donkey. He grabbed her wrist, and because of his anger, his face became slightly twisted Then he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°give me the key quickly. Even if you don¡¯t want me to live there, all my things are still inside. If you change the lock, I won¡¯t be able to take out anything. You can¡¯t be so overbearing that you won¡¯t even let me move my things, right If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just get someone to break in.¡± Ru Yu was furious when she heard his words She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, you¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯re such a shameless person. After our divorce, you obviously gave me the house. Why haven¡¯t you moved Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s no longer your home Don¡¯t tell me you still want to stay there for a long time Do you want to stay in the overlord house?¡± ¡°I do want to stay in that house for a long time. ¡± Jin Zhengnan did not care about ru Yu¡¯s anger at all. If she said that he was shameless, then so be it. He had always been shameless in this matter, so.. He admitted it openly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a few times that I want to buy your house, but it¡¯s empty even if you leave it empty. This is a waste of resources. Or, if you really don¡¯t want to buy it, you can rent it to me. But you, a woman who always talks about protecting the environment, actually refused to sell the house and did not rent it out. You... ... What does that mean exactly?¡± Ru Yu found his baffling question funny She could not help but say coldly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, aren¡¯t you being too controlling It¡¯s my own business whether my house is for sale or rent. Besides, I don¡¯tck that little money, do I You came here to look for me today because you want to move all your things out, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay when I came back from a business trip. I stayed at the hotelst night, and the clothes I¡¯m wearing today were boughtst night. ¡± Jin Zhengnan was full of anger when he mentioned this. He and Che Ru Yu were divorced, but he had never moved out. Although his house outside was almost ready, he was not in the mood to move in, so he just stayed in his old house. He went to Japan on a business trip some time ago and only came back yesterday. He naturally went back to his old house with Ru Yu, but he took out his keys to open the door and found that it couldn¡¯t be opened. He fiddled with it for a long time Finally, he found out that the door lock had been changed. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He instinctively took out his cell phone to call Che ru Yu. Who knew that the waiter would remind him that he had been set to a missed call by Che ru Yu. As ast resort, he drove to the Lei residence again. The Security Guard told him that Lei Zhenyu had been kicked out of the Lei residence. He then drove to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s previous apartment. The security guard there told him that Lei Zhenyu had not returned to his apartment for a long time. He tossed and turned for the entire night, but he actually didn¡¯t know where Lei Zhenyu and che ru Yu lived. Che Ru Yu¡¯s father, che Qi Xuan, didn¡¯t have anyone at home at all. Che Ru Yu¡¯s father, che Qi Xuan, was originally very mysterious He did not know if he had any other ce besides that vi. Chapter 1262

Chapter 1262: Chapter 1262, Christmas Eve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As ast resort, he actually stayed at a hotel in Seoulst night. He usually stayed at a hotel when he was on business trips. To be honest, he was so tired of staying at a hotel that he wanted to throw up. It was not until this morning that he finally remembered that it was Christmas Eve, so he quickly went to the flower shop to buy a bunch of butterfly orchids from the south and sent them to her. Then, he personally went downstairs to wait for her This was because he knew that she would work half a day on Christmas Eve every year because she had to send New Year gifts to her staff, which was also known as red packets. Ru Yu was so angry at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words that her lungs were about to explode. However, she thought that there was no other way. She had to let him move out. Otherwise, if Jin Zhengnan really forced his way in, then he probably wouldn¡¯t be moving out Instead, he would be staying at her house again. Therefore, she naturally took the key out of her bag and wanted to give it to him. However, she quickly withdrew her hand after she handed the key out. She couldn¡¯t foolishly give the door key to Jin Zhengnan. What if he took the key and went over but didn¡¯t move out and continued staying there? Thus, she put the key back into her bag and red at Jin Zhengnan with an angry look Then, she said helplessly, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll go over and open the door for you now. I¡¯ll watch you take all your things away with my own eyes. In the future, you¡¯ll never have the chance to go to my house again. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately turned around and opened her car door to get into the car. Jin Zhengnan was slightly stunned as he got into the car. Ru Yu just said that you¡¯ll never have the chance to go to my house again, but it was like a thorn in his heart It was so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Ru Yu¡¯s car had just driven back to the neighborhood where she used to live with Jin Zhengnan when Mu Yao called her and asked when she was going back. She said that she and Lei Zhenyu were waiting for her to go to the church to watch the New Year¡¯s choir sing together Of course, she also had to go to the Christmas Eve feast. At the same time, she also told her that Lei Zhenyu had already taken her back to the Lei family to live. Old Master Lei¡¯s expression was much better thanst night, but he still did not like her very much. Ru Yu smiled when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. Actually, it was already very difficult for Lei Taihe to do this. She told Mu Yao not to be too demanding, and at the same time, she told Mu Yao that she had some things to do while driving back to her previous home She would go back once the matter was settled. At the same time, she told her to try her best not to provoke the old master or anything. Lei Zhenyu took the phone and smiled as he reported to her on the phone. Mu Yao did not provoke the old master, and Mu Yao was ying against the old master. The two of them had already yed for a while, and they were now locked in a stalemate. When ru Yu heard this, she was finally relieved. Lei Taihe liked to y chess, and although Mu Yao was only seven years old, she was an expert at ying chess. Now that Lei Taihe liked her, Lei Taihe would probably be happy and would not make things difficult for Mu Yao anymore. Ru Yu drove for forty minutes before she returned to her old home. In fact, her studio was not very far from where she used to be. The main reason was that she was answering the phone while driving, so the speed of her car was naturally much slower. Jin Zhengnan was also rarely patient. He followed behind her car and waited for her car to stop below her old building. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s car also stopped at the next parking space. The two cars were parked side by side. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mercedes-benz car and her Hummer without a logo were just like those years ago. The two cars were parked in their original positions, as quiet as a couple. Chapter 1263

Chapter 1263: Chapter 1263, Silent Night 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the two of them were no longer husband and wife. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were bound to get married. As for ru Yu, she was already married to Lei Zhenyu. In fact, she was already Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wife. Ru Yu took the lead and walked upstairs. It was a multi-story apartment building without an elevator. The two of them went upstairs in silence. The air was especially oppressive. Finally, they reached the door. Ru Yu took out her keys and opened the door as she said to Jin Zhengnan beside her, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, quickly take your things and leave. Don¡¯t stay here any longer. You have to have somemon sense. After all, it¡¯s not your home. ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll leave after I take my things. Unless you leave me here to continue living here. ¡± Jin Zhengnan rolled his eyes at ru Yu. Seeing that she had already opened the door, he pushed it open and walked in before her. Ru Yu was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. This guy, Jin Zhengnan, was really shameless. Was He still the owner of this ce She was the owner, okay Why didn¡¯t he wait for her to enter before he entered? Didn¡¯t he know that the guest followed the owner? Although she was angry, Jin Zhengnan had already walked in. She could only obediently follow him in. This was her home, and it used to be Jin Zhengnan¡¯s home. She and Jin Zhengnan had been in love for a year, married for three years, and divorced for a total of four years. Although he had no feelings for her and did not love her, he more or less knew who he was. He probably would not take anything that belonged to her. She still knew this However, she was afraid that Jin Zhengnan would identally break her things while rummaging through her things, and some of her things were more collectable. Jin Zhengnan went to the bedroom to pack up his things. After all, his things were mainly in the bedroom and study. Ru Yu was sitting on the sofa in the living room, and because she was bored, she used the remote control to turn on the television. In fact, she really didn¡¯t notice what was happening on the TV. Perhaps watching TV also required a kind of mood, but she just happened to not be in the mood. She turned on the TV to watch purely to pass the time. ¡°Ru Yu,e in for a moment, ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice sounded in the bedroom. He probably couldn¡¯t find anything. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Men were always careless animals. In the past, when she and Jin Zhengnan were husband and wife, he didn¡¯t even bother to tidy up his own things. It was she who helped him tidy up his things. Now that he was going to move away, there were still some things that could not be found. He even had the audacity to ask her to help him look for them. Oh, what the hell, what was this She already had no rtionship with him at all, okay? Although she was very unwilling, she still stood up and walked to the bedroom door. She looked inside and said, ¡°what? What things can¡¯t be found? Tell me? I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m not in the mood to help you look. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by not in the mood? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words made Jin Zhengnan very unhappy. He could not help but mutter, ¡°you were the one who helped me look for my things in the past. ¡± ¡°that was in the past. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice could not help but raise two decibels. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I was your wife in the past. Can I not help you look for things? Now that I¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife, of course I can¡¯t help you look for things anymore. ¡± Jin Zhengnan felt extremely ufortable after hearing her words. He knew that she was someone else¡¯s wife now, but she should not keep talking about it, okay Do Not know that he will be sad to hear it? Chapter 1264

Chapter 1264: Chapter 1264, Christmas Eve in her memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ll take this sheet. You don¡¯t know how to use it anyway, so it¡¯s empty here, ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. ¡°and this box of grayish-white matches. You don¡¯t smoke anyway, so it¡¯s useless for you to keep the matches. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Ru Yu was shocked when she heard this, so she rushed in and saw Jin Zhengnan folding the sheet. She was so angry that she reached out to grab the sheet At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°No, Jin Zhengnan, you can take other things from me, but this bed sheet definitely can¡¯t. I brought it back from the Alps after much effort. This is not a bed sheet used to sleep on the bed. This is a work of art, a work of Art, do you understand? ¡± ¡°What are you doing with a work of art as a businessman? ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, this bed sheet was originally used to cover the bed, have you forgotten? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand was tightly holding the bed sheet, and his deep gazended on ru Yu¡¯s face He said in a low voice, ¡°you¡¯ve forgotten. This is the bedsheet that we slept together on that snowy night. ¡± ¡°So what? Anyway, I don¡¯t need to sleep on the bed anymore. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face turned red from anger when she heard Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words She red at her while gritting her teeth. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, even if we slept together on this bedsheet, that¡¯s in the past. Now, I treat this bedsheet as a work of art. I will never use it to sleep on the bed again. A Work of art is not a living thing, so I will never give it to you. ¡± ¡°I also see it as a work of art. I took it away, but I didn¡¯t say that I would use it to sleep on the bed. I also used it to treasure it... ¡± It was used to treasure the years that had passed. It was used to treasure the bed sheet that he and she had once shared. It was used to treasure the memory of that night that could never be forgotten, the extravagant time of that night. Three years ago, it was also December. The two of them had been married for a few months. It just so happened that ru Yu was going to the Himyas to sketch, and it just so happened that Jin Zhengnan was also on vacation. Therefore, he said that he would apany her to sketch, and he would do the hard work for her. At the same time, he also spent his honeymoon. In the Himyas, it was naturally unavoidable to go skiing. Ru Yu had been a yful person since she was young, so she pulled Jin Zhengnan to ski with her. And because of her boldness, she naturally skied out of the ski resort. At that time, Jin Zhengnan was scared out of his wits, and Ru Yu had more or less some experience. She had also heard that her parents encountered an avnche while skiing in the Himyas, so she and Jin Zhengnan did not dare to stay long. At that time, she did not think of ways to find the way back to the ski resort like her parents did back then. Instead, she simply epted her mistake and found a ce to go down the mountain. Because no matter where they went down the mountain, as long as they went down, it would be much easier. Of course, they were also much luckier than her parents. They did not encounter an avnche and went down the mountain in a ce where the snow was thinner. However, it was very far away from the ski resort. Of course, they could not return to the hotel where the ski resort was located. Because they were in the countryside, they had no choice but to stay at a Tibetan¡¯s home. It happened to be Christmas Eve that night. Christmas Eve that night was particrly cold. Because the Tibetan¡¯s home received them temporarily, they did not burn the Kang during the day. At night, they temporarily helped them burn two fires. However, the Kang was still very cold, and there were very few bedsheets and nkets in the Tibetan¡¯s home. Chapter 1265

Chapter 1265: Chapter 1265 ¡ª Christmas Eve in my memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There were very few of them. I don¡¯t even know which year the quilt was from. The quilt cover was rotten, and there was also the smell of herdsmen. The mattress on the Kang was also rotten to the point that cotton was popping out. Arge patch had been patched up, but it was still not patched up. In the end, the old Tibetan woman probably felt that the mattress that was popping out clumps of cotton was indeed difficult to sleep on, so she took out a brand-new bed sheet and said that it was prepared for her son to marry his wife next year. This sheet could hardly be described as beautiful. It could only be described as breathtakingly beautiful, because the material of the sheet itself was not bought cloth, but handmade y cloth The Dragon and Phoenix patterns on it were also embroidered with earthwork thread by thread. That night, she really did not want to put this sheet on the mattress to sleep, but there was indeed too much cottoning out of the mattress. She really could not sleep, so she had no choice but to put it on. That night was particrly cold, and the old Tibetan mother only gave a sheet and a quilt. Although she and Jin Zhengnan had never slept under the same quilt since they got married, now they had to sleep under the same quilt. The weather was so cold, and the windows were not made of ss, but those old window paper. The cold wind blew and blew, making the window paper Rustle. This room was probably used by the old mother¡¯s family to store things, so it was not very popr It was especially cold. In fact, ru Yu used to like to sleep on an earthen Kang because it was warm in winter and cool in summer, especially in winter. The people in the north used a few sticks of firewood to burn the Kang until it was warm, so the entire room also warmed up It was morefortable than staying in a heating room. But that night, their Kang had been burned. Moreover, the firewood was wet from the snow, so it could not be burned. Therefore, there was no fire at all. There was almost no heat, and the air in the room was bone-chilling. The two of them had no choice but to sleep under the same nket. Because it was too cold, in the end, they could not remember who took the initiative. In short, the two of them hugged each other in the end. After a long time, whenever she thought of this night, ru Yu still thought that she should have taken the initiative to crawl into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms. Because she just had her period, her stomach cramps, and her hands and feet were colder than usual, and Jin Zhengnan was very warm When people were cold, they could not help but crawl into a warm ce, so in the end, she could not help but crawl into his arms. Fortunately, Jin Zhengnan did not push her away. He just hugged her tightly and put his Chin on the top of her hair. He asked gently, ¡°Ru Yu, are you especially cold every time you have your period? Does your lower abdomen still hurt? ¡± At that time, she was snuggling tightly in his warm embrace. Because she heard his strong heartbeat, she blushed and nodded shyly. Then she whispered, ¡°the doctor said that after marriage, the child will be better, and the pain will slowly disappear. ¡± After she said this, she did not remember what Jin Zhengnan said. Perhaps she did not hear him clearly or did not say anything. She just hugged her even tighter, so that the warmth from his body continued to spread to her. That night, perhaps because she was snuggling in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, she did not feel particrly cold. Instead, because of the warmth from his body, her lower abdomen was not as painful as before. Chapter 1266

Chapter 1266: Chapter 1266 memory of Christmas Eve 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, it was also because she was snuggling in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms that her sleeping posture was not correct. The result was that the sanitary pad under her body leaked, not only staining the pajamas on Jin Zhengnan It also stained the sheet that the old Tibetan mother was preparing for her son to marry a wife with arge amount of color. When she woke up the next morning, she looked embarrassed. Jin Zhengnan changed out of his pajamas with a Sullen face. Then she saw him folding the sheet to the old Tibetan mother, probably because she had dirtied it or something Then, he paid for the bed sheet. Later, the bed sheet returned to Seoul, South Korea, with their luggage. because she liked it, ru Yu put it away. Initially, she wanted to wash the burn marks on it, but because it took a long time, she could not wash it off. She wanted to wash it with bleach However, Jin Zhengnan said that the bleach would automatically bleach the color of the bed sheet, so she simply did not wash it. From their marriage to their divorce, they had slept together for three whole years, which was the night on Christmas Eve. And this bed sheet remembered the only warmth between them. After that, they never slept under the same nket again. Even if they slept on the same bed, there was still a distance of more than a meter between them, and they never shared the same nket or bed sheet. And this bed sheet, this hand-woven geotextile bed sheet, recorded the warmth and affection between them that night. It was a memory that she could always tell herself and Jin Zhengnan that their marriage was not without a trace of warmth. Now, Jin Zhengnan insisted on taking away such a bed sheet. She really would not agree to it. This was not just a matter of treating it as a work of art. It also proved that her first love was not so bad that there were no beautiful memories. ¡°Ru Yu, I must take this bed sheet with me. It¡¯s useless to say anything. ¡± Jin zhengnan pulled slightly, and Ru Yu¡¯s body instinctively leaned a little towards his. ¡°I will definitely not let you take it with you. ¡± Ru Yu immediately exerted force and stabilized her body. At the same time, she grabbed the other part of the bed sheet and pulled it hard, not giving him the chance to stack it and put his suitcase away. ¡°Ru Yu, let go. ¡± Jin Zhengnan increased his strength. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! ¡± Ru Yu also increased her strength and pulled. However, she was a girl after all. Although she had learned taekwondo and could gain an advantage in a fight, she still couldn¡¯tpete with this strength Therefore, her body gradually leaned toward Jin Zhengnan. Jin Zhengnan took this opportunity to increase his strength again. He pulled hard, and ru Yu¡¯s body directly lost her bnce. Then, due to inertia, she couldn¡¯t control herself and rushed toward Jin Zhengnan, directly into his arms. ¡°Bang... ¡± the sound of the door being pushed open was followed by the sound of someone running in. Then, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s panicked voice sounded, ¡°what are the two of you doing? Che Ru Yu, are you shameless? ¡± Following Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice, there was the sound of footstepsing from behind. It was actually Mu Yao and Lei Zhenyu who walked in. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were obviously stunned for a moment. At this moment, ru Yu and Jin zhengnan¡¯s posture was very flirtatious because ru Yu¡¯s entire body was in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, and the two of them were actually holding onto one end of the bed sheet, looking very intimate and flirtatious. Chapter 1267

Chapter 1267: Chapter 1267, the war on Christmas Eve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Che Ru Yu, can a person be so shameless to the point of you? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s voice was almost shrieking as she ran forward like a mad dog She cursed, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you b * Tch, you dirty woman, you shameless woman, you actually came to Seduce Zhengnan. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was extremely furious. Just cursing seemed to not be able to resolve the hatred in her heart. Then, she raised her hand and ruthlessly pped ru Yu¡¯s face, wanting to give ru Yu a big p. Unfortunately, her hand did notnd on ru Yu¡¯s face in the end. Instead, it stopped forcefully in the air. Of course, she did not stop by herself. Instead, she was grabbed by Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ru Yu, can you just bared your fangs and brandished your ws, wanting to hit and scold people? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was obviously dissatisfied with her current state. ¡°things are not what you think. ¡± Ru Yu quickly broke free when Jin Zhengnan went to Grab Lan Ruoshui. Lei Zhenyu and Mu Yao had alreadye to her side. Just now, because of her strength and anger, her face was still red. ¡°If it¡¯s not what I think it is, then what is it? ¡± Lan Ruoshui shouted in exasperation. Tears quickly welled up in her eyes She pointed at Ru Yu, whose face was still red, and growled, ¡°look at her now. She looks like a pig in heat. The two of you were clearly... ¡± ¡°Ruoshui, don¡¯t talk nonsense here, okay? You can say whatever you want about me. You can¡¯t talk about ru Yu like that. ¡± Jin Zhengnan immediately reprimanded the woman beside him in disgust. ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of person you think she is. ¡± After Jin Zhengnan said this, he immediately took the bed sheet over and folded it neatly. Then, he wanted to put it into his suitcase. ¡°What are you going to do with such a long and ugly rag? ¡± As Lan Ruoshui spoke, she directly snatched the bed sheet from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground without thinking She said disdainfully, ¡°I bought brand-new silk bed sheets and down quilts. Is it worth you moving over even if you¡¯re standing on trash goods? It¡¯s a waste of your suitcase. ¡± Ru Yu immediately walked over and squatted down to pick up the bedsheet. Unfortunately, just as her hand grabbed it, Jin Zhengnan also squatted down to grab another piece. Thus, the two of them once again showed a tug-of-war posture. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, the woman you love said that this bedsheet is trash. You still want trash ¡°Let go of it quickly. Don¡¯t fight with me over this trash. I want to put this trash into my studio to collect. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s hand was still tightly holding on to the bedsheet She had no intention of giving in at all, and her tone was very firm. ¡°Ru Yu, what¡¯s going on? This was originally yours, wasn¡¯t it? Does he want to take it away by force? ¡± Lei Zhenyu walked over Standing beside her, seeing that she was still in a tug-of-war posture with Jin Zhengnan, the two of them were exerting force, and judging from their posture, neither of them intended to give it to the other. ¡°It¡¯s still not obvious. Of course, it¡¯s because I miss the days when the two of them used to have sex together. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was angry, so she spoke in a sour voice ording to the plot that she had imagined in her mind Then, she pointed at the blood on the bed sheet and said, ¡°look, this is obviously not it. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the first time they left it behind. The two of them are really... ¡± Chapter 1268

Chapter 1268: Chapter 1268 war on Christmas Eve 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Lan Ruoshui, what nonsense are you spouting here? ¡± Mu Yao immediately walked over and nced at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui Then she casually said, ¡°My mother gave birth to me when I was 19 years old, and she only married Jin Zhengnan at the age of 23. Don¡¯t use your filthy thoughts to make wild guesses. ¡± ¡°What? Che Ruyu, this is your daughter? ¡± Jin Zhengnan was truly shocked. Looking at the little girl who looked somewhat simr to ru Yu, he looked at ru Yu and shook his head. ¡°impossible, how could you be such a person? ¡± ¡°Masao, she is such a person, just a low-life. You used to think that she was such a noble person, but now you know, she is a shameless, shameless, low-life woman. She gave birth to an illegitimate daughter at the age of 19. Her so-called pure and elegant image in the past was actually a lie...?. .¡± ¡°PA! ¡± A clear and crisp sound of a p in the room rang out, was speaking of the mouth foaming at the mouth of Lan Ruoshui¡¯s cheeks immediately hit out five clear fingerprints. However, this time, it was not mu Yao who did it, but Lei Zhenyu who did it. His cold, knife-like gazended on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face like a sharp de. His face was already filled with an irrepressible anger. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, I don¡¯t hit women in principle. However, thinking about a woman like you who doesn¡¯t even have a basic sense of shame, I can only break my principles. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was low and contained a hint of mockery. ¡°A woman who is a mistress, a woman who destroys other people¡¯s families, a woman who wants to hurt her best friend¡¯s husband, a woman who fabricates her own identity to deceive others. You are not low enough, what else do you need to be considered low ¡°How dare you scold me like a mad dog? ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu, are you f * Cking bullying me? You¡¯re just a stupid pig. ¡± Lan Ruoshui covered her red and swollen face with her hand Then, she yelled at Lei Zhenyu crazily, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, stupid pig lei, you¡¯re the second young master of the Lei family. Marrying A second-hand woman is not only a disgrace, but also an absolute honor. Now, this second-hand woman has a seven-year-old illegitimate daughter. Moreover, she has an ambiguous rtionship with her ex-husband. I don¡¯t think you know how many men she¡¯s married to. Do you think... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you done barking like a mad dog? ¡± Mu Yao whipped the whip in her hand fiercely in the air Then, she pointed the whip at Lan Ruoshui, who was spitting everywhere, and said, ¡°Do you want me to whip your mouth into a pig¡¯s mouth before you can stop? ¡± ¡°Little Bastard, no, you may be a little bastard, but you actually dare to talk about me like that to your aunt. I think you¡¯re tired of living. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was indeed a little crazy in her extreme anger, especially when Jin Zhengnan did not help her This made her unable to avoid going crazy. She could not do anything to Lei Zhenyu and Che Ru Yu, so she vented all her anger on Mu Yao. It was precisely because she was crazy that she forgot the lesson from yesterday. At this moment, she actually started cursing without thinking. She was burning with anger, thinking that she had to bully one person. ¡°PA! ¡± The whip hit Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mouth that was sshing saliva. The strength was not particrly great, but the key was that it was used properly. Moreover, Lan Ruoshui was opening her mouth to speak at that time, so the whip just happened to hit her lips Her upper and lower lips immediately bloomed. It was really simr to Zhu bajie¡¯s mouth. Chapter 1269

Chapter 1269: Chapter 1269 war on Christmas Eve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhengnan, ¡± Lan Ruoshui covered her mouth with her hand Her other hand pointed at Mu Yao in front of her and screamed, ¡°Zhengnan, help me take care of this little b * stard. I will not let her off today. I will take care of her until she cries out for her mother and father. This little B * Stard! ¡± ¡°Do you want to try? ¡±LeiiZhenyuu immediately spoke in front ofJinnZhengnann.Thenn, he stood in front ofMuuYaoo and shielded her behind him.Hee looked like he was ready to fight withJinnZhengnann at any time Anyway, he had wanted to beat him up for a long time. Jin zhengnan frowned. He was very dissatisfied with Lan Ruoshui¡¯s interference. He didn¡¯t look at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s ready-to-fight posture because he didn¡¯t want to fight at all. Therefore, he pulled the other end of the bedsheet with a little more strength. Ru Yu couldn¡¯tpete with him in terms of strength. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to be pulled into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms again, so she had to let go She watched helplessly as he pulled the bedsheet over. Jin zhengnan quickly folded the bedsheet and put it into the suitcase. Then, he looked at Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu and said indifferently, ¡°you guys should leave quickly. I¡¯ll pack up and leave immediately. ¡± Before ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu could say anything.. Lan Ruoshui shouted furiously from the side, ¡°Zhengnan, how can you let them leave just like that? They bullied me, why don¡¯t you care? Are you willing to see me being bullied? Why don¡¯t you help me bully that little bastard? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the little bastard? ¡± Mu Yao rushed to the front, the whip in her handshing out in front of Lan Ruoshui ¡°Lan Ruoshui, you don¡¯t even know who your father is, but I know who my parents are. You¡¯re a mad dog with your own surname, yet you¡¯re still barking like a bastard. Why don¡¯t you try barking again? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so scared that she took a step back. At this moment, she was alone and helpless because she had pinned her hopes on Jin Zhengnan. However, it was a pity that Jin Zhengnan had no intention of helping her. Therefore, she shouted angrily, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear that? Just now, Zhengnan told you to leave quickly. Why are you still here? Do you want to be shameless dogs? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. ¡± Ru Yu immediately took over the conversation and snorted, ¡°whose home is this? WHO IS QUALIFIED TO ASK PEOPLE TO LEAVE? Who is still a shameless dog here? ¡± When ru Yu said this, she pointed at Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui and said, ¡°are you going to leave or not? Are you really determined to be a shameless dog here? ¡± Only then did Lan Ruoshui remember that this ce did not belong to Jin Zhengnan, so she could not help but jump up again and pointed at Ru Yu Due to her anger, her fingers were trembling as she shouted, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t go too far. Do you think that if Lei Zhenyu returned to the Lei family and my grandfather tolerated your illegitimate daughter, everything would be fine? However, let me tell you, things are not as easy as you think. I will let you two, a pair of dog and woman, get a divorce. I will definitely let you two get a divorce. Zhengnan and I are the ones who love each other and advance and retreat together. As for you, a dirty woman, even the heavens are not kind to you. No matter how much you marry, your marriage guarantee period will notst long. ¡± ¡°Get out! ¡± Ru Yu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at the couple in front of her Then she pointed at the door and growled, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, I¡¯ll give you half a minute to get out of here with your barking dog. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police to drag you out. ¡± Chapter 1270

Chapter 1270: Chapter 1270, the lighter in her memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui stood there and did not want to leave, but Jin Zhengnan came over and pushed her. ¡°Ruoshui, go out and wait for me. Why did youe here for no reason? ¡± Lan Ruoshui became more and more unhappy after hearing Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words, especially with his performance tonight. However, Jin Zhengnan had already asked her to leave, so she could not stay any longer Thus, she could only walk past ru yu in her high heels. However, she was not satisfied, so when she passed by Ru Yu, she gnashed her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t make me angry. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know what kind of woman you will be. ¡± ¡°Mad Blue Dog, if you think your tongue is too long, then stick it out two more times. I don¡¯t mind using my whip to perform surgery on you. I¡¯ll make your tongue so short that you can¡¯t speak. ¡± As Mu Yao spoke, she whipped the whip in her hand again until it made a purplish sound. Ru Yu looked at the whip in Mu Yao¡¯s hand and used her hand to touch her lips that were already red, swollen, and ruptured from the whip. Although she was extremely angry in her heart, she wished that she could swallow Mu Yao alive. However, when she looked at Lei Zhenyu, che Ru Yu, and the man who didn¡¯t help her, Jin Zhengnan, she instantly understood that she wouldn¡¯t gain anything if she continued to make a racket. Thus, she could only turn around and walk out of the door dejectedly. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, put down that lighter for me. ¡± The moment ru Yu turned her head, she saw Jin zhengnan putting an exquisite lighter into her luggage bag and immediately stopped him. Jin Zhengnan seemed to have not heard ru Yu¡¯s words at all. He still put the lighter into his luggage bag and didn¡¯t take ru Yu¡¯s words seriously. Ru Yu gnashed her teeth in hatred. She really wanted to snatch the lighter out of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s luggage bag. However, Jin Zhengnan had a simple expression on his face. It was as if he was saying, ¡°if you dare to snatch this lighter away... ¡± ¡°I might as well not move away. I really want to stay here forever. ¡°. She finally did not make a move because she knew that Jin Zhengnan was sometimes stubborn and could not be pulled back like an ox. It was just like his love for Lan Ruoshui that she could not pull him back from Lan Ruoshui for three years. This lighter was not an ordinary lighter, because this lighter came from Vienna and was the first batch of lighters produced by IMCO. It was found by the two of them together. Coincidentally, it was the second year of their marriage. Ru Yu was going to Vienna to sketch. Coincidentally, Jin Zhengnan was on a business trip in Austria, so he came to Vienna to pick her up and prepare to return to Korea together. It was in the suburbs of Vienna, in a small alley. To be precise, it was at a roadside stall. At that time, Jin Zhengnan was addicted to cigarettes and wanted to smoke, but he had run out of matches. Therefore, he wanted to find a box of matches to buy, but he could not find it. Then, he found this lighter made of bullet shells by the roadside. He was very surprised, so he asked Ru Yu to look at it. Ru Yu was an artist and had studied many antiques. When she saw this lighter, she was so cute that she could not put it down. Then, Jin Zhengnan took out his money to buy it, and this lighter actually still worked. Of course, it was only used for a short while. When he went back, he put it away. It was the first batch of lighters from IMCO. How much was this collection worth? This lighter was collected by Jin Zhengnan. Because ru Yu usually liked to collect matchboxes, this lighter was not ced in the living room or study room. Instead, it was ced in the bedroom. Chapter 1271

Chapter 1271: Chapter 1271¡¯it¡¯s not peaceful on Christmas Eve¡¯

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan did not have many things at home because he did not have many when he stayed at home in the past. Moreover, men¡¯s things were always neat and orderly, so he finished packing in a few minutes. He picked up his luggage bag and walked to the door. He turned around and nced at Ru Yu. Perhaps he wanted to say something to Ru Yu, but his lips squirmed a few times, but in the end, he did not say anything. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui finally left. Ru Yu looked at the wolf borrowings on the floor in the bedroom. She suddenly remembered that Jin zhengnan still had books in his study. She immediately chased after him, wanting him to take away all of his broken books in one go. However, by the time she reached the door, Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were long gone. She could not help but curse in her heart, ¡°Damn it! ¡± At the same time, she hoped that Jin Zhengnan would not think about his broken books, or that he did not like those broken books in the first ce Don¡¯te to her for books in the future. While Jin Zhengnan was packing his things, Lei Zhenyu had been watching silently. He obviously would not be as dirty as Lan Ruoshui and think of things in that way. However, he also knew that it was left behind by ru Yu during her period. That kind of bed sheet actually looked extremely rough. Of course, he didn¡¯t know much about fabrics, but ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan treated it like a treasure. From this, it could be seen how deep an impression that night had left in their hearts. There was also that lighter. With just a nce, he knew that it was the first batch of lighters produced by IMCO in the 1910s. The two of them also treasured it like a treasure. He had always thought that Jin Zhengnan loved Lan Ruoshui. He divorced Che Ruyu for Lan Ruoshui. Moreover, Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t have any feelings for ru Yu because ru Yu had been married to him for three years and was actually a good girl. However, through tonight, he vaguely felt that Jin Zhengnan had feelings for ru Yu. Moreover, in the bottom of ru Yu¡¯s heart, although she hated Jin Zhengnan to the bone, he also knew that it was precisely because she did not forget Jin Zhengnan That was why she hated him so much. However, that was all in the past. From the Moment Che Ruyu and Jin Zhengnan knew each other to their marriage and divorce, it had only been four years. Four years, over 1,400 days. It was not that the two of them did not have any feelings for each other because they had not broken through thatyer of rtionship. Since they had decided to get married, it meant that both of them actually had a good impression of each other. As for why ru Yu was still a good girl after getting married, it could only mean that it was a miracle. At the same time, it showed that Jin Zhengnan was extremely stupid. Jin zhengnan existed in Ru Yu¡¯s heart. This was certain. He could not me ru Yu, nor could he force Ru Yu to immediately drive Jin Zhengnan away from her heart because ru Yu could not drive Jin Zhengnan away from her heart at all. The one who really wanted to drive Jin Zhengnan away from ru Yu¡¯s heart was him. He had to upy ru Yu¡¯s heart as soon as possible so that she could only think about him and fill her heart to the brim She had no more free space to store Jin Zhengnan¡¯s figure and name. ¡°Hey, are you guys hungry? I¡¯m so hungry that I can eat a cow. ¡± Mu Yao saw ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu sitting on the Sofa in a daze So she quickly climbed up, grabbed ru Yu¡¯s hand, and shook it. ¡°Che Ru Yu, I¡¯m hungry. Hurry up and take me to eat. Tonight¡¯s choir has finished singing. It¡¯s Christmas Eve, Jingle Bells, I¡¯m so pitiful! ¡± Chapter 1272

Chapter 1272: Chapter 1272: The ox-ox Feast on Christmas Eve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry and find a cow to eat. ¡± Ru Yu finally came to her senses. She immediately stood up and held Mu Yao¡¯s hand She then said to Lei Zhenyu who was beside her, ¡°look at where there are cows in Seoul. Hurry and buy one and kill it. Our Little Mu Yao wants to eat a cow. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. He immediately came over and held Mu Yao¡¯s hand as they walked out of the door. Then, he said to Mu Yao with a serious expression, ¡°alright, isn¡¯t it just a cow? That¡¯s very simple. Let¡¯s go and eat it now. I know where there are cows. ¡± Ru Yu took onest look at her room. It was still a mess. She was not in the mood to tidy up. She quickly took her bag and walked out of the door. When she walked out, she immediately closed the door behind her. Her heart had finally calmed down. Lei Zhenyu brought them to a beef shop. There were so many people here. It was Christmas Eve, so it was unavoidable to have a party. Fortunately, Mu Yao liked to be lively. The little girl loved to watch fireworks. The key was that they were not allowed to put any here. Mu Yao said that she could eat a cow, so Lei Zhenyu ordered a lot of things from the cow without holding back. Things like beef liver, tripe, beef heart, beef tongue, and beef brisket. Of course, there was still some beef. The family ate happily. Mu Yao was really hungry. After all, she was a child. She had yed for another day. She did not go to the church to see the choir at night. Now, she ate the whole table of cows fiercely. Many yearster, when Mu Yao grew up and was no longer interested in beef, she wouldin that it was her brother-inw, Lei Zhenyu, who had harmed her. He told her to avoid cows whenever she saw them. Even people with the surname of cow could not like them. Of course, that was for the future. Take tonight¡¯s beef feast as an example. In Seoul, pork was ridiculously expensive, and beef was sky-high. Most people in Seoul mainly ate rice cakes and Kimchi. The table of beef was so full that people were about to die. Ru Yu originally liked to eat beef, but there were too many of them. In the end, everyone was full, and they only ate half of it. They had no choice but to pack it up and bring it back. The three of them returned to the Lei family¡¯s house again. It was already past midnight. The sound of the Christmas Eve bell was actually heard from the car. Well, this Christmas Eve, they were so confused. Mu Yao insisted that this was the most unforgettable Christmas Eve for her. Because she beat up the mad dog, she did not know if she would ever have the chance to beat up the mad dog again on Christmas Eve. It was already past midnight. Lei Taihe had already gone to bed, while Lei Zhensheng was not at home. He probably went to Ji Zhou Ind to look for Cai Shaofen. Thinking about it, he was still very unwilling to divorce Cai Shaofen. After all.. It was very difficult to marry another woman who was so devoted to him. Lan Ruoshui did note back either. She was probably with Jin Zhengnan. Ru Yu was not interested in Lan Ruoshui, so it was impossible for her to pay attention to her. Thus, she arranged for Mu Yao to sleep quickly and said that she could take her out to y tomorrow Christmas. The two of them were also exhausted. When Lei Zhenyu went to bed, he still wanted to have her, but ru yu directly rejected him. She was so exhausted that she could not open her eyes. How could she have the strength to deal with him? Lei Zhenyu finally let her go. Although he really wanted to, she knew that she was really too tired tonight. She was physically and mentally exhausted. He did not want to give her a bad impression at such a moment. He and she had plenty of time in the future... ... Chapter 1273

Chapter 1273: Chapter 1273, Christmas

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The next day was Christmas. Mu Yao had taken Mu Yao to Disnendst night when they were eating cattle. Therefore, Mu Yao was already shouting that she wanted to go to Disnend before she went downstairs. Ru Yu originally wanted to go with them, but her phone rang. It was Lin Yuxin calling. Moreover, she sounded mysterious on the phone. It seemed like she had something to tell her and wanted her to go out no matter what. Therefore, she said to Lei Zhenyu, ¡°then I¡¯ll go and see my friends. Today, you¡¯ll take mu Yao to Disnend alone. Have Fun. The little girl is always talking about going to Disnend. ¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. ¡± Lei Zhenyu agreed without thinking. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll learn how to be a father today. Take your daughter out to y for a day. In the future... ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped here and looked at ru Yu who wasbing her hair in front of the mirror. Then, he came to her side and stood behind her He looked at her in the mirror and said, ¡°ru Yu, when you help me give birth to a child in the future, I¡¯ll have experience in coaxing children. So, I think it¡¯s good that the two of us found Mu Yao. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face instinctively turned red to the root of her neck. She stared at the man in the mirror who was smiling proudly and could not help but turn around She used ab to symbolically knock on his head. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s still no shadow of this matter. You¡¯re actually thinking about coaxing children in the future. Why are you thinking so far ahead? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just want to get some shadows? ¡± Lei Zhenyu hugged ru Yu from behind. His thin lips moved closer to her neck and whispered, ¡°how about you let me have breakfast? Maybe I can leave some shadows... ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t breakfast downstairs... ¡± ru Yu didn¡¯t finish her sentence She immediately noticed the ambiguous expression in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s eyes and the lustful look on his face. She instantly understood and deliberately put on a straight face She pretended to be angry and pushed him away. ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and leave. I have an appointment with my friend. You have to wait on that little ancestor Mu Yao for me today. If I can¡¯t get past her, she might be unhappy and give me an order to kick you out. ¡± ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be? ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned when he heard this. Seeing that she had already walked out of the bathroom, the bathroom couldn¡¯t help but chase after her and ask, ¡°that, is Mu Yao really that powerful? ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him, then walked towards the door and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs first. Mu Yao is still sleeping. When she wakes up, you take her to breakfast first, then remember to bring her to y. ¡± ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s just to serve the little ancestor. ¡± Lei Zhenyu agreed somewhat helplessly. Seeing that ru Yu opened the door and went out, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um, will your date with your friend be long? Are youing to Disney in the afternoon? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with that girl. She seems to be in a bad mood. I¡¯ll go over and take a look. If I have time, I¡¯lle to Disnend to look for you in the afternoon. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately walked downstairs. Lei Zhenyu shook his head. He knew a little about ru Yu¡¯s friend. She was an obstetrician and gynecologist. Furthermore, the physical examination of his sister-inw, Cai Shaofen, and even the examination of his brother¡¯s semen were all done by that doctor. It was no wonder that his brother could not have a good impression of ru Yu. He and his sister-inw had been living peacefully for many years. Ru Yu¡¯s arrival had disrupted his peaceful life. Chapter 1274

Chapter 1274: Chapter 1274 Lin Yuxin had an ident

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when he thought about it carefully, it was all thanks to ru Yu. Otherwise, big brother would still be in the dark, thinking that Lan Ruoshui was his daughter and that the woman outside was pregnant with his child. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, what are you thinking about? Why are you so lost in thought? ¡± Mu Yao walked out of the room and saw Lei Zhenyu standing at the door in a daze. She could not help but shout. Lei Zhenyu? Alright, Zhenyu Jun immediately frowned. This was the first time he had heard someone call his name like this. Zhenyu and Zhenyu were twopletely different words, and even their pronunciation was different, okay? Alright, alright, forget it. In short, ru Yu said that this was a little ancestor, so it was better for him not to argue with her. Hence, he quickly put on a smile and looked at the overly beautiful little girl in front of him. ¡°Mu Yao, are you done washing up? After you¡¯re done washing up, we¡¯ll go downstairs to eat. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to Disnend to y. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. ¡± Mu Yao jumped over happily and took the initiative to hold Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already prepared everything. Now, let¡¯s go eat breakfast and then go to Disnend to y. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at the overjoyed Mu Yao. He could not help but think in his heart, is a child picked up by ru Yu really carefree? Ru Yu drove to Lin Yuxin¡¯s apartment because this girl called and said that she did not want to go anywhere. She only wanted to stay in the apartment and especially did not want to go out to see the bustling crowd outside. Ru Yu was somewhat baffled by her sudden mncholy. In her memory, Lin Yuxin was a fearless person and especially yful. She was also a glutton and liked to eat a lot of messy snacks She felt extremely strange that she did not go out. When ru Yu rushed to Lin Yuxin¡¯s apartment, she pushed the door open and entered. She found Yu Xin sitting on the sofa. Her hair was messy and her eyes were listless. She even had a dark eye ring. It was obvious that she did not sleep well. ¡°Hey, Yu Xin, what happened to you? ¡± Ru Yu was shocked. Lin Yuxin, who was always optimistic and cheerful, actually had such a sloppy appearance. She was a doctor. didn¡¯t doctors all have Mysophobia Did she even forget about her Mysophobia? ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m finished... ¡± when Lin Yuxin saw hering, she immediately pounced on her and threw herself into her arms. Then, sheid her head on her shoulder and cried, ¡°I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m dead, this time I¡¯m dead... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Ru Yu was scared by Lin Yuxin¡¯s sudden action and almost fainted She couldn¡¯t help but pat her back tofort her, ¡°is the leader not treating you well? Did something happen to your job? Or did some woman have a difficultbor andin that you didn¡¯t give her a cosmetic needle? ¡± The reason why ru yu asked this was because she had heard from Yu Xin that there was a woman who had a difficultbor. At first, she insisted on giving birth on her own, butter, she had to do a c-section because she really could not survive. But that time, because the pregnant woman was bleeding heavily, Yu Xin did not have time to ask the nurse to prepare a cosmetic needle, so she did not seek the family¡¯s opinion and directly sewed a normal needle. The main priority was to save her life, but who knew that after that woman recovered, she actually went to sue Yu Xin She said that she did not sew a cosmetic needle for her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the hospital. ¡± Yu Xin shook her head, but tears were flowing down her face. ¡°If it was about the hospital, I would not be so afraid that I would die. ¡± Chapter 1275

Chapter 1275: Chapter 1275: Lin Yuxin¡¯s disaster

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then what is it? ¡± Ru Yu was really confused. Yu Xin was only an obstetrician and gynecologist. Other than medical malpractice, what else could she have done Moreover, it seemed that she had not had any major medical malpractice, other than that time when she did not have any cosmetic stitches. ¡°It¡¯s Lei Zhensheng... ¡± Lin Yuxin finally stopped crying She sobbed and said, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, that devil, he found me yesterday and said that I caused him to destroy his family and cause his wife and family to be separated. If his wife is determined to divorce him this time, and if his wife doesn¡¯t want to marry him this time, he wants me topensate him with a wife! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Ru Yu was also shocked when she heard this. She looked at Yu Xin and after a while, she asked in confusion, ¡°he... really said that? ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded. She was still in fear and panic Her voice was still a little unstable as she said, ¡°it¡¯s true. He looks so scared. He said that everything that happened to him was caused by me. He is the great CEO of the Lei Corporation, but now he is going to be abandoned by his wife. How can he swallow this He must not let go of the culprit.¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this. At that time, she was only concerned about helping Cai Shaofen because she saw that Cai Shaofen was indeed pitiful. A woman had followed a man in obscurity for eighteen years Moreover, she had to endure the situation where the man was constantly entangled with other women outside. She even had to endure the man¡¯s first love¡¯s child being brought home to show off. At that time, she did not know that Lei Zhensheng was infertile. She simply thought that Cai Shaofen did not have aprehensive examination and only took Chinese medicine. There were some problems in obstetrics and gynecology, such as a blocked Fallopian Tube. She could not take Chinese medicine. She introduced Cai Shaofen to Lin Yuxin. The purpose was to let Lin Yuxin help her find the cause of infertility, and then let Yu Xin help her cure her illness so that she could give birth to a child that belonged to her and Lei Zhensheng To improve her status in the Lei family. However, she did not expect the final result to be unexpected. Cai Shaofen was fine on her own, but the problem was on Lei Zhensheng¡¯s side. What was even more unexpected was that the always weak Cai Shaofen was so determined this time She had to divorce Lei Zhensheng. Looking at Lin Yuxin who was crying in a mess, ru Yu sighed softly Then, sheforted her, ¡°alright, don¡¯t think too much about the matter. After all, Lei Zhensheng and his wife have not divorced yet, right ¡°Moreover, Lei Zhensheng went to Ji Zhou Ind. He probably went to chase his wife. As long as they don¡¯t divorce, you will be fine. ¡± ¡°This is the reason why I came to look for you today. ¡± Lin yuxin quickly wiped her tears with her hands Then she looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°I just want you to persuade Cai Shaofen not to divorce Lei Zhensheng. After all, she and Lei Zhensheng have been married for eighteen years. Divorce is not good for them, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Ru Yuughed again when she heard Yu Xin¡¯s words. She really did not expect Lin Yuxin to be so afraid. However, when she thought about it carefully, how many ordinary women were not afraid of a man like Lei Zhensheng? The Lei Corporation was also a famous bigpany in Seoul. Its CEO, Lei Zhensheng, was also rumored to be a god-like person. Even Cai Shaofen was very mysterious in the outside world. Chapter 1276

Chapter 1276: Chapter 1276, Christmas Day

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? ¡± Lin Yuxin red at ru Yu. After a while, she said dejectedly, ¡°Cai Shaofen probably won¡¯t agree. She told me that she has always dreamed of being a mother, and she... ¡± That¡¯s right. Cai Shaofen had always dreamed of being a mother. If she didn¡¯t divorce Lei Zhensheng, then she probably wouldn¡¯t be a mother in this life. That was why Cai Shaofen was so determined to get a divorce. She even thought of going to a divorce court. ¡°Yu Xin, things have already happened. It¡¯s useless for you to think so much now. ¡± Ru Yu consoled her. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to talk to Cai Shaofen on the phone and persuade her. Of course, if she¡¯s really determined to get a divorce, we probably won¡¯t be able to persuade her. We only hope that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mistress or whatever qianru loves Lei Zhensheng so much that she doesn¡¯t want children and only wants to be with him. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± when Yu Xin heard ru Yu¡¯s words, her tears turned intoughter She could not help but push her and said, ¡°fine, forget it. Even if there really is a woman who is willing to marry him, it¡¯s probably not someone who loves him, but rather his money. Which woman would be willing to marry a man who can¡¯t have children? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this. It was true. If she did not know the situation, it would have been fine if she got married. But now that she knew the situation, it was likely that she was not such a great woman. She stayed with Lin Yuxin for a day to enlighten her to be more open-minded. After all, things had note to that stage yet. She should not be scared out of her wits. In addition, she had to apologize to her because she was the one who brought Lin Yuxin to Lei Zhensheng¡¯s threats and threats And this was a responsibility that she could not shirk. She had lunch with Lin Yuxin in the afternoon. To be more precise, she went to the supermarket to buy ingredients and came back to help Lin Yuxin Cook. This could be considered as an apology. In the afternoon, she apanied Lin Yuxin to watch the soap opera for the whole afternoon. Finally, her mood was not so bad. At night, she had originally nned to go out for hotpot with Lin Yuxin. However, at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she received a call from Mu Yao, asking her to pick her up at Disnend. She said that she waste enough and that she was tired of ying. She could not y anymore and wanted to go home. Ru Yu really had to give in to Mu Yao Hence, she could not help but lecture her over the phone. ¡°Mu Yao, aren¡¯t you with Lei Zhenyu Of course, he¡¯s the one who brought you home. Why must I pick you up You little witch, don¡¯t be so torturous. Let him bring you out for dinner. What do you want to eat Do you want to eat another pig tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not with your Lei Zhenyu. Why would he bring me out to eat a pig? ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s crisp voice rang out. ¡°today, the spare tire brought me out to y. ¡± ¡°spare tire? WHAT SPARE TIRE? ¡± Ru Yu did not react in time. ¡°It¡¯s the spare tire that I saw at the barbecue shop the other day. The one who treated us to barbecue. Didn¡¯t you tell me to call him uncle Zheng? ¡± Mu Yao quickly reminded ru Yu over the phone. Seriously, wasn¡¯t he too forgetful How much barbecue did he eat that day? How much did it cost him? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Zheng Junji? ¡± Ru Yu finally remembered this incident and this person She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you? Lei Zhenyu was clearly the one who brought you to Disnend to y. Why are you together with Zheng Junji? What about Lei Zhenyu? Didn¡¯t he apany you? ¡± Chapter 1277

Chapter 1277: Chapter 1277, the use of a spare tire

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know where your thunderstorm went. He originally said that he was bringing me to Disney to y, but when the two of us were having breakfast, he received a call and his expression changed. He left in a hurry and left me alone at the Lei family home. I had no choice but to call the spare tire. The spare tire said that he had nothing to do at Christmas, so he drove a special car to the Lei family home to pick me up... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. ¡± Ru Yu quickly cut off mu Yao¡¯s incessant chatter Then, she rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Mu Yao, wait for me at the entrance of Disnend. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll drive over immediately, but the distance is a little far. It¡¯ll take about half an hour. ¡± After hanging up the phone, ru Yu Bade Lin Yuxin goodbye and let her cook noodles at home or go out for coffee. She couldn¡¯t care about her anymore. She had to care about that little ancestor first. The little ancestor was really worrisome. She should have called her when Lei Zhenyu was busy and left. She actually called Zheng Junji. Wasn¡¯t this making her owe Zheng Junji more and more? There was also Lei Zhenyu. He clearly said that he had nothing to do today. Moreover, it was Christmas break. What could be wrong He actually left Mu Yao alone at the Lei family and ran away. With this thought in mind, she took out her phone and called Lei Zhenyu while driving. However, a notification sounded from her phone that her phone was turned off. Alright, the case that he took on today was probably quite big. Perhaps he was discussing the case with the party involved. Ru Yu did not investigate why Lei Zhenyu turned off his phone on Christmas. She at least quickly came out of Yu Xin¡¯s apartment and quickly went downstairs to drive. Zheng Junji was very sly She could not let mu Yao be corrupted by Zheng Junji at such a young age. A certain stepmother, Xiao Qiao, was rendered speechless by ru Yu¡¯s thoughts. She could not help but remind her coldly, ¡°Ru Yu, are you sure you are not confused? ¡± Then why would Mu Yao be corrupted by Zheng Junji She was already worse than Zheng Junji, okay Perhaps, she had even corrupted Zheng Junji. When ru Yu drove to the entrance of Disney, she realized that Zheng Junji was still here with Mu Yao. He did not leave at all. Well, it seemed that he wanted to treat them to dinner again. Sure enough, she had just walked over. Before she could say anything, Zheng Junji spoke first. ¡°Mu Yao said that she wants to eat mountain city hotpot tonight. Because it¡¯s cold today, it¡¯s good to eat some pepper and pepper to warm the meat. I don¡¯t have any objections. Moreover, we¡¯ve already booked a table for mountain city hotpot. Let¡¯s go. The three of us will eat hotpot together. ¡± Zheng Junji had a look of not stopping until he was shocked. ¡°Zheng Junji, you¡¯re just a dog that can¡¯t spit out ivory. We¡¯re not familiar with each other. We just know each other. WHO¡¯s your family? ¡± Ru Yu red at him fiercely. She was so shocked by his words that she almost vomited blood Then she looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°we¡¯ll go back for dinner tonight. The hotpot is made with slop oil. Can we eat it? ¡± ¡°What are we going back to the Lei family for? There¡¯s no one in the Lei family at the moment. ¡± Zheng Junji leaned against the car door With a wicked smile on his face, he said Lazily, ¡°Mu Yao said that I should be a spare tire. Now that Lei Zhenyu doesn¡¯t want you anymore and wants his Yu Xi, it¡¯s your turn to marry me, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°Can you say something more normal? ¡± Ru Yu was at a loss whether tough or cry because of Zheng Junji. She saw that he was definitely looking for trouble because he had nothing better to do. He was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, so he said everything without thinking. Chapter 1278

Chapter 1278: Chapter 1278: The use of a spare tire

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean by normal humannguage? ¡± Zheng Junji stared at ru Yu with his eyes wide open. Then, he looked at her with a sympathetic gaze and said, ¡°didn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu call you today? Has He already agreed to marry Song Yuxi? ¡± ¡°Zheng Junji, you¡¯re a man. ¡± Ru Yu could not help but raise her voice to remind him, ¡°a man should put his career first and not focus on creating rumors and creating trouble. If you¡¯re bored all day long, you can go to your billiards match, your car, and pick up your girls. Don¡¯t spout nonsense at the drop of a hat, okay ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re just a hypocrite on the Inte who can make up anything? ¡± ¡°Hey, is that the image I have in your heart? ¡± Zheng Junji immediately cried out aggrievedly, ¡°I said, Ms. Che Ru Yu, a master painter, do I have to make up nonsense Did Lei Zhenyu really agree to marry Song Yuxi If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mu Yao Am I talking nonsense?¡± After Zheng Junji said this, he happened to see Mu Yao running over from the Disney entrance, so he quickly shouted at her, ¡°Mu Yao, quickly tell your mommy, did Lei Zhenyu agree to marry Miss Song Yuxi? ¡± Mu Yao nodded, then came to ru Yu¡¯s side, and looked at her with a serious expression She said softly, ¡°Miss Che ru Yu, uncle Zheng really didn¡¯t lie. Your thunderstorm might have only rained for a while, but he did agree to marry Miss Song Yuxi Today, so his rain won¡¯t rain on you anymore. From now on, it¡¯s probably going to rain on Miss Song Yuxi. ¡°He¡¯s going to be someone else¡¯s thunderstorm. ¡± Ru Yu frowned slightly. Looking at Mu Yao¡¯s serious look, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. She knew that Mu Yao¡¯s personality was sometimes simr to Zheng Junji¡¯s. They also liked to fight to the death with their words. However, at this moment, Mu Yao¡¯s expression made her feel that something was off, as if it was true. ¡°Alright, the act that the two of you put on together is indeed deep. However, it¡¯s still an act after all. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have the ability to recognize it. ¡± Ru Yu red fiercely at the two of them Then, she said indifferently, ¡°alright, would I believe such an unreliable lie ¡°It¡¯s better to make up a story about Lei Zhenyu¡¯s girlfriend in America. It¡¯s more believable. Lei Zhenyu won¡¯t agree to Song Yuxi. He would rather not marry Song Yuxi than the Lei family¡¯s assets. Can you please think before you make up a story? ¡± ¡°ording to logic, Lei Zhenyu would indeed not agree to marry Song Yuxi. ¡± Mu Yao nodded at the side Then, she added, ¡°I still remember that he brought us out of the Lei family the night before yesterday for you, Che Ruyu. I really liked him at that time. He was absolutely handsome. ¡± ¡°You still made up stories with Zheng Junji even though you knew it was like that? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her, then held her hand and said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s just going to have hotpot. Just go. What¡¯s the point of making up some nonsense? ¡± Ru Yu believed that even if Lei Zhenyu was beaten to death, he would not agree to marry Song Yuxi. This was an old-fashioned question. Putting aside the direct conflict between Lei Zhenyu and Song Yuxi, Lei Zhenyu and her, Lei Zhenyu was a person who valuedmitment. He said that he would stick to this marriage with her, so he would definitely not go back on his word No matter what difficulties he encountered, he would not easily divorce her. Moreover, they were now a true husband and wife. Chapter 1279

Chapter 1279: Chapter 1279: Song Yuxi Slit her wrists

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she believed that Lei Zhenyu would never agree to Song Yuxi¡¯s request. She did not know if Lei Zhenyu still had feelings for Song Yuxi. After all, the two of them had reached the point of discussing marriage seven years ago. However, she knew that it was impossible for Lei Zhenyu to marry Song Yuxi now. Moreover.. Song Yuxi had once betrayed him to his face. It was impossible for him to abandon his wife and marry the woman who had once hurt him and betrayed him. ¡°You are really hopeless. ¡± Zheng Junji shook his head With a helpless expression, he said, ¡°everything I said is the truth. Why don¡¯t you believe me? If you think I¡¯m lying to you, then Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t lie to you, right? She¡¯s your daughter. ¡± Mu Yao immediately nodded at the side and echoed Zheng Junji, ¡°yes, yes. Che Ru Yu, Lei Zhenyu really didn¡¯t want to betray you this time because this has nothing to do with betrayal. In fact, there are some things that he had no choice but to do. It¡¯s said that Miss Song Yuximitted suicide and cut her wrist. She refused to be resuscitated in the hospital. She wanted Lei Zhenyu to agree to marry her. If he didn¡¯t agree, she would rather die than receive treatment. Tell me, what about Lei Zhenyu Could it be that he could only watch as Song Yuxi bled to death I don¡¯t think he could do it, right?¡± ¡°What? Suicide? ¡± Ru Yu cried out in shock. She looked at Zheng Junji and asked with a slight tremble, ¡°is it true? Slit her wrist? ¡± Zheng Junji nodded Then he sighed heavily and said, ¡°alright, Che ruyu, no one would have thought of such a thing. That Song Yuxi usually looks like a gentle woman. Who would have thought that she would be so ruthless? She could even do it to herself. What do you want Lei Zhenyu to do? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words. Last night, Lan Ruoshui had scolded her, saying that her marriage didn¡¯t have a long shelf life. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be proven this morning. It was really a jinx. Her first marriage was based on love, but after they got married, she and Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t put much effort into managing it. In the end, it onlysted for three years before it broke up, allowing the mistress to seed. Her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s marriage was a collection of divorces. Her first marriage with Jin Zhengnan was so difficult, but in the end, it stillsted for three years. Although the time wasn¡¯t long, it was still many times longer than Lei Zhenyu¡¯s four-month marriage. Her marriage this time was not based on love. It was based on an agreement, with the purpose of trading, and with the purpose of keeping the agreement between them. To be honest, she and Lei Zhenyu were serious about this marriage. They worked hard, and there were some twists and turns in the middle, but they did not break up their marriage with the purpose of an agreement. After breaking through the substantive rtionship with Lei Zhenyu, she still thought that this might be the most ordinary marriage in real life. There was less love, more responsibility, less affection, and more concern, but.. There seemed to be nothing wrong with such a marriage, and it was even more reliable than a marriage with love. But who knew that on the path of love, she was not persistent. After knowing that Jin Zhengnan had changed his heart, she directly chose to give up. However, Song Yuxi was very persistent. After knowing that Lei Zhenyu was married to her, she still came knocking on her door She even dared to cut her own wrist in order to get Lei Zhenyu. Chapter 1280

Chapter 1280: Chapter 1280 was about to begin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Well, there was no point in thinking about it anymore. Compared to Song Yuxi¡¯s obsession with love, she admitted that she could only look at the back of her head and sigh. How many women would do anything for love? Well, there was no love factor in this marriage. Although she had worked hard to manage it, she could not continue to manage it after encountering such a situation. And she could not me Lei Zhenyu. After all, this was not something he could decide. When a living life gradually withered in front of you, would you watch her die or make a decision to save her life? Of course, she would choose thetter. If she was Lei Zhenyu, she could only choose thetter. After all, everyone had a kind heart. Moreover, saving a life was better than building a seven-storied pagoda. If she could save it, she would try her best to save it, right? With this thought, her heart rxed. Although it was a little painful, the only thing she knew was that the failure of this marriage was not her fault, nor was it Lei Zhenyu¡¯s fault. It was ¡ª The ancient people said that no matter what, it had to be told to heaven, earth, and man. These three things were indispensable. And between her and Lei Zhenyu, it was estimated that they had both, but God did not allow their marriage to continue, so.. That was why the incident of Song Yuxi cutting her wrist andmitting suicide happened. ¡°Che Ruyu, say something. ¡± Zheng Junji saw that she had been silent the whole time and was a little worried, so he quickly waved his big hand in front of her eyes and continued Then he asked softly, ¡°well, you didn¡¯t faint directly, right? Are you going to give me a chance to save the Damsel in distress? ¡± ¡°Get lost, who will faint? ¡± Ru Yu directly pushed his hand away Then she smiled bitterly and said, e on, Zheng Junji, I don¡¯t think I should go to mountain city hotpot with you tonight, right ¡°even if my marriage really broke down, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s worth celebrating. So, I¡¯ll go back with Mu Yao first. No matter what, I have to move my things out first. I can¡¯t wait for Lei Zhenyu to make things difficult for me, right? ¡± Zheng Junji thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. However, can you move it by yourself? Do you want me to help you move it? Why don¡¯t you just move it to where I am? The two of us can live together. ¡± ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have many ces to live. Where do you need to move to? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. He was really a man who thought too highly of himself. ¡°I can move back to my own apartment or my daddy¡¯s house. You don¡¯t have to care about me anymore. Hurry up and leave. ¡± ¡°I know you have many ces to live, but the key is that you should marry me after your divorce with Lei Zhenyu, ¡± Zheng Junji said in a shocking manner. ¡°Mu Yao told me to be a spare tire. Now that the main wheel is broken and needs to be reced, it¡¯s time for the spare tire toe on stage, isn¡¯t it ¡°So it¡¯s more convenient for you to move to my ce directly, so that we don¡¯t have to move again after our marriage. It saves us the trouble. ¡± ¡°trouble your head! GET LOST! Get as far away as you can! ¡± Ru Yu was furious She could not help but re at Zheng Junji. ¡°Zheng Junji, I have lost all hope in marriage. I no longer have any intention of getting married. When I divorce Lei Zhenyu, I will just go to mount emei and be a nun. From now on, I will see past the mortal world and end the mortal world. ¡± ¡°No way? ¡± Zheng Junji¡¯s face changed color when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He looked at ru Yu After a while, he asked, ¡°well, didn¡¯t you and Lei Zhenyu get married because you wanted to destroy Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui ¡°You don¡¯t even have any feelings for each other. Now, you want to be a nun for him. Do you think you¡¯re worth it ¡°No, is he worth it? ¡± Chapter 1281

Chapter 1281: Chapter 1281 the two sisters discussed the issue of marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go, go, go. What kind of ability is this? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard Zheng Junji¡¯s words She could not help but push him away with her hands and said, e on, Zheng Junji. I have seen through the secr world myself. I have had two failed marriages. I havepletely lost interest in marriage, so I am going to be a monk to prevent some ignorant men from harassing me. I don¡¯t want my ears to be clean. Why do I have to involve Lei Zhenyu? What does it have to do with him? ¡± ¡°Hey, are the two of you done arguing? ¡± Mu Yao yelled at the side, then walked over and kicked ru Yu¡¯s car She puffed up her cheeks and shouted, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m so hungry that I¡¯m fighting. Hurry up and bring me to eat. If you starve me to death, I¡¯ll tell you... ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I got it. It¡¯s not a big deal to starve myself to death, but it¡¯s a big deal to starve you to death. ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted Mu Yao¡¯s words, then helped her open the car door and let her into the car She red at Zheng Junji and said, ¡°fine, get out of my way. I¡¯m bringing my little ancestor to dinner. I still have a lot of things to do at night. Don¡¯t hang around me for the next few days, lest I be more and more displeased with you. ¡± Zheng Junji did not know whether tough or cry. However, seeing her in a hurry, he did not want to pester her anymore. Anyway, Lei Zhenyu had agreed to marry Song Yuxi, so che Ru Yu was bound to divorce Lei Zhenyu. When she got divorced, he would pester her every day until she became his woman. It was just marriage. Anyway, he also wanted to get married, and she just happened to have his appetite. ¡°Hey, ru Yu, are you really going to move out of the Lei family tonight? ¡± Mu Yao sat in the passenger seat, holding the Korean candied haws that Zheng Junji bought for her. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m still staying at the Lei family and making things difficult for Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Ru Yu turned to look at Mu Yao. ¡°By the way, hurry up and go back to Binhai tomorrow. Isn¡¯t school starting the day after tomorrow? ¡± ¡°If you go back tomorrow, you still have to catch up on your homework tomorrow night. I think it¡¯s better to let Dongfang Mo send a helicopter to pick you up. Don¡¯t keep messing around with me all day. You don¡¯t even know that Zheng Junji. What¡¯s the point of messing around with him? ¡± ¡°Fine, what¡¯s the point of fooling around if you know him? ¡± Mu Yao pouted. She did not argue with her over this question and continued to ask her own question. ¡°Oh right, are you really going to divorce your Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Alright, what do children know ¡°You¡¯re so young. It¡¯s more important to care about your own academic results. If you get another zero, Xi Muru might hang you on a tree for three days and three nights and not let you down. ¡± ¡°Fine, fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about my grades. You should worry about your own marriage. ¡± Mu Yao turned to look at her. ¡°Che Ru Yu, why do you insist on divorcing Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, you¡¯re a seven-year-old child after all. You¡¯re really a mess when ites to marriage. ¡± Ru Yu did not even have the patience to listen to Mu Yao¡¯s question She could not help but swear, ¡°marriage is a family formed by a man and a woman. Just like our father and mother, Lei Zhenyu and I are also husband and wife. But now that Lei Zhenyu has agreed to marry Song Yuxi, I have to give it up. If I don¡¯t give it up, then Lei Zhenyu won¡¯t be able to marry Song Yuxi. If that¡¯s the case, Song Yuxi might even slit her wrists andmit suicide. At that time, she might even die with a grievance. ¡± Chapter 1282

Chapter 1282: Chapter 1282: An alternative exnation of the Antonym

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aiyo, this matter is really a little difficult to handle. ¡± Mu Yao pretended to be a little adult as she fell into deep thought. After a long while, she asked again, ¡°Che Ru Yu, the purpose of your divorce with Lei Zhenyu now is to let that Song Yuxi Die in peace, right? ¡± ¡°Die in peace? What does that mean? ¡± Ru Yu was confused by Mu Yao¡¯s words. ¡°Lei Zhenyu and I divorced to let them get married, okay? ¡± ¡°But you said that if you don¡¯t divorce Lei Jianyu, then Song Yuxi will die in peace? ¡± Mu Yao continued to grasp the main point of the discussion. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Antonym of divorce not to divorce Then doesn¡¯t the opposite of dying in peace mean dying in peace?¡± Ru Yu was shocked by her analysis. Alright, she was OUT. This was the first time she heard that the opposite of dying in peace meant dying in peace. Mu Yao did not care whether che ru Yu was shocked in peace or not Instead, she continued to exin in a serious manner, ¡°Che Ru Yu, look. Dying in peace means that you can¡¯t close your eyes when you die, right? And dying in peace means that you have closed your eyes when you die, right? ¡± Ru Yu immediately nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice, ¡°right, right, Mu Yao, don¡¯t you get a zero on the exam? Why are you so thorough in exining the idiom? How did you get that zero? Could it be that you cked off and didn¡¯t do the questions on purpose? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Mu Yao burst outughing immediately, and then said somewhat defeated, ¡°Che Ru Yu, can¡¯t you leave some face for her? Saying that she cked off and didn¡¯t do the questions on purpose would make things difficult for her. Just saying that she doesn¡¯t know anything is good, right? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, you still don¡¯t know anything. I think you¡¯ve learned too much. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the scores. Anyway, your zero and 100 marks are the same in my heart. A zero doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re stupid, and a 100 marks doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re smarter than before. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Mu Yao was immediately happy when she heard ru Yu¡¯s words. Then, she quickly asked, ¡°Che Ru Yu, do you think there¡¯s any fundamental difference between dying with an unsatisfied death and dying with an unsatisfied death? ¡± ¡°fundamental difference? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned for a moment. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°there¡¯s no fundamental difference, right? Isn¡¯t it just like what you said just now? One can¡¯t close their eyes, and the other can¡¯t close their eyes. That¡¯s the difference, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The difference is so small. ¡± Mu Yao immediately followed up Then, she smiled evilly and reminded her, ¡°Ru Yu, regardless of whether she dies in peace or not, in short, doesn¡¯t she still have to die? Since she¡¯s already dead, what does it matter whether she dies in peace or not? If she wants to die, then so be it. ¡± Upon hearing this, ru Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. In the past, she had heard that Dongfang Mo was extremely ruthless when he was young. However, looking at little Mu Yao¡¯s current stance, she had received Dongfang Mo¡¯s true teachings. She was extremely ruthless, and if she still wanted to die, then so be it. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. What do you know as a child? I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she directly turned the car towards the direction of the Lei family. Mu Yao was a child. She looked smart, but there were many things, especially emotional things Of course, she still could not understand. Mu Yao saw that ru yu was ignoring her, so she did not speak. She had yed at Disney for a whole day, and the thunder was unbearable. At this moment, she was still hungry. In fact, she wanted to make che ru yu not be so kind. That Song Yuxi could do whatever she wanted. She could just live her own life. Who cared about who¡¯s life and death in this world? Chapter 1283

Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283, Christmas night

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, it seemed that her elder sister had always been more generous. She always cared about the happiness of others. In the past, she had generously given up Jin Zhengnan. Now, she was going to give up Lei Zhenyu. There were not many cars on the road during Christmas. Ru Yu quickly drove the car back to the Lei familypound. Initially, she thought that there should be no one in the Lei family because Lei Zhensheng had gone to Jeju Ind. Lei Taihe should have gone to the hospital with Lei Zhenyu to see Song Yuxi. As for Lan Ruoshui, she was probably hanging out with Jin Zhengnan. However, who knew that Lei Taihe would actually be at home when they walked in. When he saw the two of theming back, Lei Taihe quickly called them over. ¡°Ru Yu, Mu Yao, the two of you are back. Come and eat. It¡¯s really boring for me to eat alone. ¡± Mu Yao was already hungry. When she saw that there was food to eat, she ran faster than a monkey. Without waiting for ru Yu to agree, she took the lead and ran over. She even called out sweetly, ¡°GRANDPA, why are you eating sote at home alone? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you guys toe back. How is it fun to eat alone? ¡± Lei Taihe was in his seventies. Old people were actually like children sometimes. When they were alone, they would feel lonely and liked to have more people around. Ru Yu smiled when she heard this. Then, she said lightly, ¡°there should be more people in the Lei family in a few days. I think sister-inw will be back soon. In the future, I... ¡°. Ru Yu originally wanted to say that she woulde back to live here every day. However, she suddenly remembered that she and Lei Zhenyu were going to get a divorce soon. In the future, Song Yuxi should be the one living here instead of her car, ru Yu. Mu Yao was a child. She had yed too hard today and was too hungry. Moreover, the food cooked by the Lei family¡¯s chef was better than the food cooked in the restaurants outside. Therefore, Mu Yao immediately buried herself in her food as soon as she sat on the dining table. ¡°GRANDPA, are you still eating? ¡± Lan Ruoshui walked in from the entrance of the hall. She was wearing thetest quilt that looked like a down jacket. As soon as she entered the door, it was probably hot, so she immediately took it off. Lan Ruoshui had always been a snobbish person, so when she greeted Lei Taihe, she only greeted him. She pretended not to see ru Yu and Mu Yao. Of course, she hated ru Yu and mu Yao to the bone. ¡°where have you been all day? ¡± Lei Taihe looked at Lan Ruoshui with a cold face. ¡°Last night was Christmas Eve, and you didn¡¯te back. Now you are no longer a child of the Lei family. You can marry whoever you want. It has nothing to do with the Lei family. It¡¯s better if you can get married as soon as possible. ¡± If it was before Lan Ruoshui¡¯s identity was exposed and Lei Taihe could say that she could marry whoever she wanted, then Lan Ruoshui would probably be very happy. After all, she dreamed of marrying Jin Zhengnan. Now, she was no longer a child of the Lei family. If Lei Taihe said this again, it would obviously mean that he wanted to drive her away. This made her very ufortable to hear it. Moreover, Jin Zhengnan was very cold to her now. Last night, hepletely ignored her. So.. She said a little unhappily, ¡°GRANDPA, Dad said that he recognizes me as his goddaughter. No matter what, I¡¯m still half a child of the Lei family, right Moreover, marriage matters must be taken seriously. I can¡¯t just randomly find a man and get married, right I¡¯m not like some people who would sell their marriage for some purpose.¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were insinuating. Of course, she was referring to the marriage between ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu. Now, she was obviously mocking her for giving up her marriage but still not achieving her so-called purpose Lan Ruoshui could still be together with Jin zhengnan openly. Chapter 1284

Chapter 1284: Chapter 1284 you can¡¯t afford to have a rich family¡¯s marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lan Ruoshui, but this woman liked toe knocking on her door. She was about to speak, but she didn¡¯t expect Lei Taihe to beat her to it. ¡°Ruoshui, you¡¯ve eaten your fill in one day, haven¡¯t you It¡¯s not easy for our Lei family to calm down for two days, and you¡¯re here to stir up trouble again. Can¡¯t you just be a mute for a few days and let the Lei family live a few days of peace?¡±Lei Taihe obviously didn¡¯t like Lan Ruoshui more and more because she wasn¡¯t a child of the Lei family Now, he did not give her any face at all when he spoke. ¡°GRANDPA, why do you keep saying that I¡¯m doing this? ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately became unhappy Then, she pouted and said, ¡°besides, it¡¯s useless even if you like che ru Yu and her illegitimate daughter now, isn¡¯t it ¡°Your youngest son, Lei Zhenyu, has agreed to marry Song Yuxi Today. This che ru Yu is about to be kicked out by Lei Zhenyu. It¡¯s useless even if you think she¡¯s good now. Your youngest son already doesn¡¯t intend to have her. ¡± ¡°Who said Zhenyu doesn¡¯t want her anymore? ¡± Lei Taihe was obviously unhappy with Lan Ruoshui¡¯s open-mouthed style. His face suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°Ruoshui, don¡¯t talk nonsense at random. You look like you want the world to be in chaos. ¡± ¡°GRANDPA, how can I talk nonsense? ¡± Lan Ruoshui walked over as she spoke Then, in order to prove that she was not lying, she turned on her phone and took out a photo. She handed it to Lei Taihe and said, ¡°take a look. Is this your son guarding Song Yuxi¡¯s bedside? ¡± ¡°Song Yuxi¡¯s face is as Pale as a sheet. Your youngest son is looking at her affectionately. ¡± ¡°Mu Yao, are you full? If you are, let¡¯s go upstairs first. ¡± Ru Yu put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand Even though Lan Ruoshui¡¯s phone stopped in front of her for a few seconds when it was delivered, she chose to ignore it. She did not even look at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s phone. ¡°I¡¯m full. ¡± Mu Yao stood up Then, she looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°grandfather, I¡¯ll go upstairs with Che ruyu first. Later, we¡¯re going to move into Che ruyu¡¯s apartment. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll go back to your room when wee downstairs, so I said goodbye to you in advance. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to move out overnight? ¡± Lei Taihe frowned and pushed Lan Ruoshui¡¯s phone away with his hand. Then, he looked at ru Yu and asked, ¡°well, can¡¯t you wait for Zhenyu toe back before you talk about it? ¡± ¡°Grandfather, look at what you¡¯re asking. Why is che ru Yu still waiting for my uncle? ¡± Lan Ruoshui answered before Ru Yu could Then, she turned to look at ru Yu and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have any merits. You¡¯ve always been self-aware. When you knew that Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t love you, you took the initiative to ask for a divorce. Now that you know that Lei Zhenyu doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you also know to take the initiative to move out first. However, what¡¯s the use of always knowing your own merits ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you can¡¯t afford to marry into a rich family. In the future, you¡¯d better keep your eyes open and find an ordinary man who¡¯s simr to you to get married. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like this again. ¡± ¡°Ruoshui, what nonsense are you talking about here? ¡± Lei Taihe disliked Lan Ruoshui more and more He couldn¡¯t help but re at her and said, ¡°are you from a rich family You¡¯re just an illegitimate daughter. Your status is so lowly, and you still have the face to mock others ¡°Besides, did you squeeze into a rich family ¡°Didn¡¯t Jin Zhengnan not marry you ¡°Even if he did marry you, with Jin Zhengnan¡¯s small fortune, he would at most be considered a rich family. He¡¯s still far from a rich family, right? ¡± Chapter 1285

Chapter 1285: Chapter 1285: Should I persevere a little longer

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face immediately turned red and then white. She only wanted to bully Che ruyu. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t care about old master Lei no matter how she bullied him. She didn¡¯t expect that old master Lei would be so abnormal today and would actually help Che Ruyu. Ruyu originally wanted to mock Lan Ruoshui, but since Lei Taihe had already scolded Lan Ruoshui like this, she felt that there was no need for her to scold him back. Thus, she directly treated Lan Ruoshui as air. Then, she looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Mu Yao to my father¡¯s ce first. She should go back to school tomorrow. As for the other matters, I will naturally resolve them with Lei Zhenyu. ¡± After saying that, without waiting for Lei Taihe to speak, ru Yu immediately turned around and brought Mu Yao upstairs. As for why Lei Taihe suddenly sided with her, she was not too sure. Logically speaking, Lei Taihe should be happy with such an ending After all, after Song Yuxi and Lei Zhenyu got married, the Lei family would soon be able to get the approval for that piece ofnd, right? It was not just Che Ruyu who was puzzled. Even Lan Ruoshui felt that it was extremely strange. When she saw Che Ruyu turn around and go upstairs.. She could not help but ask, ¡°grandfather, don¡¯t you like uncle and Song Yuxi getting married? Their marriage can help the Lei family. Why are you unhappy now? ¡± ¡°What do you know? ¡± Lei Taihe red at Lan Ruoshui coldly and waved his hand. ¡°Go away quickly. Don¡¯t upset me. I¡¯m going to call Zhenyu. ¡± Lei Taihe immediately turned around and walked to his room after saying that. He was no longer in the mood to care about Lan Ruoshui who was standing there. She wasn¡¯t his granddaughter, and she still stayed in his house all day It made him very unhappy. ¡°Che Ruyu, don¡¯t you n to persist in your marriage for a while longer? ¡± Mu Yao followed ru Yu to the third floor. Seeing that she was packing her things, she asked casually while ying a game on her phone. ¡°Mu Yao, you little child. Why are you asking so many questions about me? I¡¯m already an adult. I know how to handle my own matters. You should hurry back to Binhai. I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to y with you. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she had already packed her clothes into her luggage bag She would take some with her today ande back for the rest another day. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop ying games. ¡± Ru Yu carried her luggage bag with one hand and grabbed the wrist of the little girl who was ying games with the other. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bother me. ¡± ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to bother you. ¡± Mu Yao followed her out of the door Then, she muttered, ¡°actually, it¡¯s mainly Yun Heng. He wants to know how you¡¯re doing now. I just told him yesterday how good your thunderstorm was to you. Who knew that today it would turn sunny, cloudy, and even have a rainstorm How do you want me to exin to him Won¡¯t he beat me to death?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Who Dares to beat you to death? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by her. She held her hand and walked downstairs She was still lecturing her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything to him. Don¡¯t pick up his phone either. I¡¯ll tell him about my own matters. Hurry up and follow me back to do your homework. If you get another zero, don¡¯te and see me. ¡± Mu Yao immediately fell silent. This damn car ru Yu, why did she have to mention her score? Didn¡¯t she know that what she hated the most was her score? Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to do those questions and get a zero, but she knew how to do those questions, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to write. Why did she have to do things that she could understand at a nce So what if it¡¯s a zero? Chapter 1286

Chapter 1286: Chapter 1286 back to Che Qi Xuan¡¯s house

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The topic in China is always baffling. They often put a few chickens, ducks, birds, pigs, and so on together. What chickens are more than pigs, ducks are less than chickens, and birds are more than pigs Then they ask the animals how many are there. Damn, which pig has a brain problem This doesn¡¯t know the rules of survival at all, okay Can Pigs and chickens and ducks be locked together If they are really locked together, won¡¯t the chickens and ducks be eaten by the pigs There were even a few of them. Besides the remaining pigs, there weren¡¯t any other Gu family members. Do you think she needs to calcte such a question Such a boring question, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to calcte it even if she was beaten to death. How many brain cells would die from anger How valuable were brain cells? Mu Yao held ru Yu¡¯s hand as they went downstairs. Just as they reached the entrance of the hall, they met Lan Ruoshui once again. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Lan Ruoshui in the Lei family, so she instinctively pulled Mu Yao aside, wanting to pass through quickly. However, she wanted to calm things down. Seeing that Lan Ruoshui wouldn¡¯t let them go, she quickly mocked, ¡°Che Ru Yu, I wasn¡¯t wrongst night, right? Your marriage has onlysted a little longer. Do you believe me now? ¡± ¡°Lan Xiao San, if you don¡¯t want your mouth to be beaten into a pig¡¯s mouth again, you¡¯d better shut up. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind my whip kissing your red and swollen lips again. ¡± Mu Yao had already taken out the whip from her body as she spoke. Lan Ruoshui nced at the whip, and could not help but reach out to touch her lips. She immediately stopped speaking, but she was cursing in her heart. Little Bastard, wait until your mommy doesn¡¯t kick you out of the Lei family. See how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Ru Yu saw that Lan Ruoshui was blocked by Mu Yao, so she ignored her. She held Mu Yao¡¯s hand and quickly walked out of the Lei family¡¯s hall. She treated Lan Ruoshui, who was looking at them with a vicious gaze, as if she was air. There was no Lei Taihe in the hall. He must have gone back to his room to rest. After all, he was an old man in his seventies. It was already sote, so staying upte was a very tiring task. Before she drove away from the Lei family, she took out her phone and called Lei Zhenyu. She wanted to tell him that the two of them had already moved away. At the same time, she wanted to tell him not to worry about the future. She would not go back on her word and not get a divorce. However, there was a notification from her phone that her phone was turned off. Well, he must have stayed in the ward, afraid that the ringtone would disturb Song Yuxi. It was normal for him to turn off his phone at this time. After all, patients always needed a quiet environment, right? Che Qixuan was still not back. He was probably still in Jeju Ind. auntie Zhi was a high-cor pregnant woman. Giving birth was not a joke. Besides, Daddy, Uncle Yongjun, and Auntie Zhi were life and death friends. Che Qixuan¡¯s life was fought for by Uncle Yongjun and Auntie Zhi. At this time, they would definitely stay by Auntie Zhi¡¯s side. There was no one at home, so Mu Yao was happy. She went to find arge guest room to sleep alone. The exhausted child was no longer in the mood to care about Che ruyu¡¯s broken marriage. Ru Yu, on the other hand, could not sleep. She called one inch Mo city at Binhai at night, but Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were not there. Grandma Liu said that the two of them had gone to an orphanage to spend Christmas with the orphans and were not back yet They would probably be back at midnight. When ru Yu heard this, she felt bad for Mu Yao for two minutes. It was no wonder that the child ran around all day. Her parental love had gone to an orphanage, so she was almost like an orphan herself. She was just a rich orphan. Chapter 1287

Chapter 1287: Chapter 1287 Lei Zhenyu came

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He was originally in a bad mood, but he had a lot of things to do during the day, so heid on the bed and thought about everything. He fell asleep soon after. The next morning, it was still past six o¡¯clock when she heard footstepsing from the stairs. She quickly got up. It was indeed Mu Yao. This little girl was carrying her small luggage bag down the stairs. ¡°Hey, where are you going so early? ¡± Ru Yu rubbed her eyes that had not woken up yet. ¡°Back to Binhai. ¡± Mu Yao rolled her eyes at her, then ignored her and said, ¡°hurry up and go back to sleep. Uncle Ahao just called me and said that the helicopter is hovering in the suburbs waiting for me. I¡¯ll go there quickly. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to send you back in the car? ¡± Ru Yu followed her up a few steps and asked again. ¡°No, there¡¯s someone waiting for me at the door. You go back and sleep. ¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t even turn her head and walked straight out of the door. Ru Yu yawned. Since Mu Yao didn¡¯t want her to send her back, she continued to go back to her room to look for Eunuch Zhou. Anyway, today was the first day after Christmas, and the studio was still on vacation. She would only go to work tomorrow, so she could sleep all over. In order to let herself sleep soundly, she specifically turned off her phone to prevent Lin Yuxin from calling her for no reason. She didn¡¯t have the mood or time to apany her today. Ru Yu slept until noon. She wasn¡¯t woken up by anything, but by hunger. She had no choice but to get out of bed, wash up, and go downstairs to the kitchen to find something to eat. Of course, there was nothing to eat, because Che Qixuan had been gone for several days, and the fridge was empty. Even if she wanted to cook a bowl of noodles for herself, she couldn¡¯t. Well, food was the most important thing to the people. She couldn¡¯t starve herself to death, right With this thought in mind, she went back upstairs, found some clothes to change into, and prepared to drive to a nearby restaurant to find food. When she opened the door, she found that it had snowedst night. It was indeed a bit like Christmas in Europe and the United States. Fortunately, it was noon, and she was wearing a down jacket, so it was not absolutely cold, just a little cold. She walked to her car outside the door very naturally, but she was surprised to find that there were two slightly familiar maybach parked in front of the courtyard. She frowned. If she remembered correctly, this should be Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car, right? Lei Zhenyu came to look for her Oh, she finally remembered. Although she was willing to divorce Lei Zhenyu, she still had to go through the formalities, just like when she divorced Jin Zhengnan. Of course, her divorce with Lei Zhenyu was different from her divorce with Jin Zhengnan because they could part on good terms. Of course, as for whether they could still be friends after the divorce, she reckoned that it was impossible between her and Lei Zhenyu, right? Of course, it was not as ipatible as between her and Jin Zhengnan. She thought about it. In the future, she and Lei Zhenyu would probably be more strangers, right? With this thought in mind, she took the initiative to open the courtyard door. Since someone came to talk to her about this matter, she should at least receive him politely, right Problems had to be solved. Lei Zhenyu, who was originally in the car, obviously saw her, so when she was looking at the courtyard door, he had already pushed it open and got out of the car. As soon as she opened the courtyard door, he had already reached out and pulled her to his car outside the courtyard door. ¡°Hey, we want to talk... ¡± Ru Yu meant that she wanted to talk, go in and sit down ... Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the chance to say it out loud because Lei Zhenyu pressed her against the car door and lowered his head. His thin lips directly covered her pink lips A deep French kiss blotted out the sky and covered the earth as it fell... ... Chapter 1288

Chapter 1288: Chapter 1288. A promise is a promise

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu¡¯s kiss was forceful and intense. Furthermore, they were just outside on the side of the road. At this moment, there were people passing by Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car, and there were also cars passing by his car. From time to time, there would be people looking back at them with warm smiles. Ru Yu was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She wanted to break free from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s mouth, but he had no intention of letting her go. Instead, the kiss became even more intense... ... The kiss continued until the sky turned dark. Ru Yu gradually began to pant. She could not help but twist her head and use her hands to push Lei Zhenyu away, reminding her of the difort of inhaling. Lei Zhenyu finally realized it when he felt her pushing him away. He slowly let go of her and looked at the shy girl who was kissed by him. He chuckled and reached out his finger to gently wipe the saliva from the corner of her mouth Then, he pressed a heavy mark on her pink lips. ¡°Che Ru Yu, how can you be so irresponsible? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked like he was about to interrogate her. ¡°I¡¯m already yours, and you just threw me away just like that? ¡± Ru Yu was dumbfounded when she heard his words. Then, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Seriously, wasn¡¯t she responsible enough How responsible was she She was already thinking for him wholeheartedly In order to not make things difficult for him, didn¡¯t she take the initiative to move out Wasn¡¯t it just to give him a way out so that he could go along with it? ¡°Lord Zhenyu, I feel that I¡¯m already very responsible, ¡± ru Yu reminded him faintly. ¡°Fine, you call this responsible? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by her Then, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Ru Yu, I think you have forgotten about our agreement. The agreement clearly stated that if we break through the substantive rtionship, we will have to walk hand in hand for the rest of our lives. I think you are treating the promise as child¡¯s y and not taking marriage seriously. ¡± Ru Yu felt a headache when she heard his question Then, she thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Zhenyu, actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about the agreement between us. At the same time, I also know that you are a person who keeps his word. However, the key is here. You can¡¯t just keep your word to me. You should also keep your word to others. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise her anything, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said naturally. When he saw ru Yu¡¯s eyes, he immediately thought of something So he quickly exined, ¡°If you say that I said something before she had the surgery yesterday, then I¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s not a promise. ¡± ¡°Not a promise? ¡± Ru Yu was even more puzzled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree to her request, how could she be willing to have the surgery? ¡± ¡°I never agreed to her unreasonable request in the first ce, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said very naturally. ¡°It was her parents who came to me and asked me to pretend to agree. They said that in order to save her life, when her life was saved, then the promise wouldn¡¯t be counted. They wouldn¡¯te to me to fulfill their promise because of this. So, I just treated it as an act. ¡± When ru Yu heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, not only did she not feel happy, but she became even more mncholic She looked at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°you can act, but in the eyes of Miss Song, that is a promise. What if she seized this point and asked you to fulfill your promise? ¡± ???? Well, dear ones, for all sorts of reasons, in short, they were currently cultivating the essay. If some parts of the essay were changed to nderous words or the content of the new essay, please don¡¯t me them. Xiao Qiao had no choice but to do it. Chapter 1289

Chapter 1289: Chapter 1289 what does her suicide have to do with me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°when I left today, I had already made it very clear to her that I was willing to marry her in order to save her this time. Moreover, it was forced by her parents. Moreover, I had already made it clear to her parents that this could not be done in advance. Of course, if she really wanted to take it seriously, then she should take it seriously. After all, I would never be able to fulfill my lie. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked deeply at ru Yu and said, ¡°I have never forgotten my promise to you, and I hope you don¡¯t forget your promise to me either. We agreed at the beginning that we would face all difficulties together, but you have always been a coward and always wanted to be a deserter. This is not right. Now, you have to go home with me. I won¡¯t allow you to be a coward. ¡± Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry at his words. Then, she could not help but ask, ¡°what if Miss Song Yuxi Commits suicide again? Are you going to ignore her? ¡± ¡°If she wants tomit suicide, then so be it. What does it have to do with me? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said nonchntly, ¡°in the future, I won¡¯t even go to the hospital. Her life is hers. If she doesn¡¯t cherish it, then don¡¯t expect others to help her cherish it. ¡°. ¡°But you two... you two used to be good together, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Ru Yu continued to speak carefully, ¡°you two used to want to walk hand in hand, didn¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°You said that it was in the past. The past is in the past. ¡± Lei Zhenyu opened the car door for ru Yu and said naturally, ¡°now we are husband and wife. Moreover, the past between us is not all good memories. Of course, whether it is good or not, we should not live in the past. People always look forward. Everyone lives in the present. The present is really important. Get in the car.¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± ru Yu replied. She turned around and got into Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car. Then, she licked her slightly dry lips She looked at him from the side and said, ¡°your words are quite easy. But if she reallymitted suicide again and refused to be resuscitated again, can you really just watch her bleed to death? ¡± ¡°If she bled to death, then she bled to death. If she wanted to hurt herself like this, no one could stop her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu said indifferently, ¡°besides, she¡¯s already so old. She doesn¡¯t live for anyone in her life. If she really loved me that much, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing seven years ago. Now, she wants to use suicide to tell me that the person she loves is me. What¡¯s the use ¡°There are so many people who love me. I can¡¯t take care of them, and I have to take care of the person I love. So, whether she dies or lives, it has nothing to do with me. ¡± Ru Yu had always thought that Lei Zhenyu was a gentle and gentle gentleman. She thought that he was a gentleman who kept his word. She thought that he was a man who kept his promises. However, she did not expect that he would be so cold-blooded. However, when she thought about it carefully, Song Yuxi¡¯s suicide was too ridiculous. She and Lei Zhenyu had broken up for seven years. Seven years ago, she did notmit suicide. Seven yearster, Lei Zhenyu was married. Only then did shee back to look for Lei Zhenyu Moreover, she even put on a suicide act. If she really loved someone, even if she could not be with him, at least she still hoped that he would be happy, right If she used suicide to force him, even if she really got the marriage that she wanted, would there still be happiness in the marriage? ¡ª Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend, Qiangwen: Evil Phoenix Defying the heavens: Qingcheng killer consort If you type in the title of the book, You will be able to find it. It¡¯s a very beautiful text. Chapter 1290

Chapter 1290: Chapter 1290: Honeymoon

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, where are you driving this car? ¡± Ru Yu finally felt that something was not right. Lei Zhenyu was not driving to her studio or the road back to the Lei family. Instead, he was driving to hisw firm She quickly shouted, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I won¡¯t go to yourw firm with you. I¡¯m not interested in yourw firm. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to thew firm for a while. I¡¯lle down after applying for leave. You don¡¯t have to go up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he saw her like that. Thew firm was not as serious as she thought Actually, everyone loved to watch jokes when they had nothing to do. ¡°Take a leave? ¡± Ru Yu waspletely confused this time. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at him and say, ¡°you¡¯ve already taken two days off for Christmas here. Why are you still taking a leave? Why are you taking a leave? ¡± ¡°taking a leave to go on a honeymoon, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said very naturally. Then, he parked his car downstairs of hisw firm He turned his head to look at the woman in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°although our wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet, we¡¯ve already been married for three to four months. It¡¯s time to go on a honeymoon. Let¡¯s go on a honeymoon here, okay? ¡± ¡°Honeymoon? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned when she heard his words. It seemed that they had been married for so long. When Lei Zhenyu first got married, he was already talking about going on a honeymoon. However, after he returned to the Lei family, he encountered a series of things This matter was dyed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going on our honeymoon. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded, indicating that she had not heard wrongly Then, he said very firmly, ¡°it¡¯s the end of December now. There are many beautiful scenery everywhere. I think it¡¯s quite good to go on a honeymoon. Moreover, you can bring along your brushes and paper. You can also create while ying. How good would that be? I¡¯ll be your coolie and carry your easel. ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu, the Spring Festival is only a month away. There¡¯s annual leave at that time. Why don¡¯t we go on our honeymoon during the Spring Festival? ¡± Ru Yu reminded him lightly. Why did he need to take leave now? Wasn¡¯t it a waste of his working time He would still need to rest during the Spring Festival. ¡°There¡¯s a sea of people during the Spring Festival. We go everywhere to see people. What¡¯s there to be fun about? ¡± Lei Zhenyu had already pushed open the car door and got out of the car as he spoke. He asked Ru Yu who was in the car, ¡°do you want to go up with me? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She was not going up with him. There was a group ofwyers in aw firm, and she disliked dealing withwyers the most. They were sly and cunning, and they even pretended to be well-dressed with the terms and conditions on their backs. As she thought about this, she could not help butugh. She suddenly remembered that Lei Zhenyu was also awyer. She did not know how he helped people with theirwsuits. When she thought of the first time she saw him, she felt that he did not want to help her with herwsuits at all. At that time, he was purely looking for her to work with. If Lan Ruoshui hadn¡¯t identally gone to the Lei family to be Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter, perhaps her marriage with Jin zhengnan wouldn¡¯t have reached the brink of copse so soon. If her marriage with Jin Zhengnan hadn¡¯t reached the brink of copse, then she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet Lei Zhenyu. Perhaps, she was still living a nominally married life with Jin Zhengnan. Life was really a wonderful thing. Sometimes you seemed to have lost a lot, but the heavens were still very fair. They would always make up for a lot in another ce. Chapter 1291

Chapter 1291: Chapter 1291: Where do you want to go on your honeymoon

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu took a leave of absence for less than half an hour before he came downstairs. Then, the two of them drove back to the Lei family. There was no one in the Lei family. Today was the first day after Christmas, so Lei Zhensheng must have not returned from Jizhou Ind Lan Ruoshui probably went to look for Jin Zhengnan again. Old Master Lei was not at home. The housekeeper said that he had gone to y cards with a few friends, so the Lei family was exceptionally quiet. ¡°Lei Zhenyu? Do we really have to go on our honeymoon in such a hurry? ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu, who was packing his things, and asked with some distress. In fact, she vaguely guessed that Song Yuxi was probably going to cause trouble at the hospital at any time, and the song family couldn¡¯t help but look for him, hoping that he would go to the hospital to see Song Yuxi, even if it was just an act. Lei Zhenyu went out at this time, probably wanting to avoid all of this. After all, he wasn¡¯t in Seoul, so he could only apologize to Song Yuxi¡¯s parents. He actually wanted to create a distance in reality, so that he could force himself not to be soft-hearted. From this, it could be seen that Lei Zhenyu wasn¡¯t as cold-blooded as he said. He definitely could not divorce her and marry Song Yuxi. However, it was probably very difficult for him to not care about Song Yuxi¡¯s life and death. ¡°What do you mean by rushing? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by her. He rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged the itinerary. We¡¯ll go to the Himyas and then from Chuan to Zang. In the middle, we¡¯ll stop at Tangg Mountain and pass through Tianshan... ¡± ¡°Stop. ¡± Ru Yu immediately stopped him Then, she red at him. ¡°Zhenyu, it¡¯s winter now. Do you know who goes to the Himyas in winter? There¡¯s nothing to see in the Tangg Mountain in winter. You can¡¯t even climb over it in the sky. Do you think it¡¯s July or August? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her like that. After a long while, he said, ¡°what are you going to do in July or August? You can¡¯t sleep on a brick bed in July or August. ¡± Sleep on a brick bed? Ru Yu¡¯s head immediately rumbled. Why did Lei Zhenyu want to go to the Himyas? She didn¡¯t want to go to the Himyas. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Himyas at all. She didn¡¯t want to sleep on a brick bed either. She didn¡¯t want to sleep on a brick bed for the rest of her life. Three years ago, she and Jin Zhengnan went to the Himyas on their honeymoon after they got married. That time, she and Jin Zhengnan crossed the Tangg Mountain, crossed the Tianshan Mountain and went to many of the most primitive and ancient ces. She did not want to go to those ces again because her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s footprints were everywhere. She did not want to step on those footprints again. She just wanted to start a new life. So, she swallowed her saliva and moistened her throat She said with a slightly dry voice, ¡°well, zhenyu-kun, it is very difficult to cross the Nianqing Tangg Mountain in winter. It is impossible to cross the Tianshan Mountain. In fact, the Best Tourist Destination in winter is the south or Africa. Why don¡¯t we go to the south, Sanya, Maldives, and Melbourne? ¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like these things, then let¡¯s go to Africa, South Africa, the Sahara desert, sunset city, or you can find a skeleton of a camel for me in the desert. At that time, Jose gave Sanmao the skeleton of a camel as a token of love. Let¡¯s continue the love between Sanmao and Jose, okay? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her like that and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew it was winter now, but three years ago, wasn¡¯t it winter when she and Jin Zhengnan went to the Himyas for their honeymoon? ¡ª ¨C Small Joe to rmend good friend Female Qiangwen: EVIL PHOENIX HEAVEN-DEFYING: Qingcheng Killer Concubine You can find it by entering the title of the book in the search. It¡¯s a very nice text. Chapter 1292

Chapter 1292: Chapter 1292, the honeymoon ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Back then, she and Jin Zhengnan could cross the Nianqing Tangg Mountain, but he couldn¡¯t? He knew that she would definitely object if he said that they couldn¡¯t go to the Himyas, because that ce was where she and Jin Zhengnan treasured their rtionship. That ce had their sweet days. The so-called sweet between a man and a woman didn¡¯t mean that they had to break through a substantive rtionship to have the so-called sweet. In fact, the true sweet came from the love in the depths of their hearts, and she and Jin Zhengnan. Well, the two of them seemed to dislike each other, but he knew that it was not the case. She had Jin Zhengnan in her heart, even though she would never admit it. And Jin Zhengnan had her in his heart, even though Jin Zhengnan would never say that, or even admit it. However, just because one of them did not say it and the other did not admit it, it did not mean that he could not see it. That day, the two of them fought over a bedsheet. Even if he was an amateur artist, he could tell that the bedsheet was purely handmade, and the color of the fabric was dyed from his own home using the fuel made from flowers and grass There was no chemicalposition added to it at all. Those silk threads embroidered with dragons and phoenixes must have been hand-woven, right Because it waspletely different from the ones bought in the market. The two of them fought over a bedsheet until their faces turned red. They fought over an old-fashioned cartridge lighter. Moreover, in the living room, there were matchboxes piled up like the Great Wall. He knew that the Great Wall that was piled up by those matchboxes was built by ru Yu because he heard that Jin Zhengnan had always liked to use matches when he smoked, and ru yu was able to stack matchboxes into the Great Wall Did she also think that her love with Jin Zhengnan would be like the Great Wall that would never fall? That day, ru Yu did not get the bed sheet or the old-fashioned lighter. He really wanted to apany her on another trip to the Nianqing Tangg Mountains. He wanted to go to the Himyas and live with her at the Tibetans¡¯home He wanted to see if he could be as lucky as Jin Zhengnan and get a bed sheet and find an old-fashioned lighter or an old-fashioned match. However, he did not expect ru Yu to be so resistant to that ce. When he said he wanted to go, she immediately expressed her strong opposition. From this, it could be seen that she could not touch that ce in her heart. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what are you still standing there for? Since you¡¯re going on your honeymoon, you should hurry up and pack your luggage, right? ¡± Ru Yu saw that he had been silent the whole time Hence, she stood up and pushed him with her hand. ¡°Hurry up, we need to prepare more things to go to the Himyas. ording to what you said, we¡¯ll go from Sichuan to Tibet. Now, many people go there by train, but I don¡¯t think we can see many ces by train. How about this, we¡¯ll take the old Sichuan to Tibet road. I think we¡¯ll need to find a cruiser or something there. It¡¯s a snowy desert with endless scenery, but it¡¯s also very risky. ¡± ¡°When I heard what you said, I felt that it was really dangerous. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and continued Then, he pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. If I go at this time, I¡¯m afraid that I might encounter an avnche or something. Fine, I won¡¯t take that risk. Let¡¯s go to Africa. I¡¯ll go to the Sahara desert and find a camel skeleton to make you a lover. ¡± When ru Yu heard what he said, she was stunned for a moment and could not help but frown. ¡°You¡¯re really not going? You really wanted to go just now? ¡± Chapter 1293

Chapter 1293: Chapter 1293: Apany you to search for the thousand-year-old Orchid

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not going, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered with certainty. Then, he turned around and packed his luggage. He said very naturally, ¡°it¡¯s better to go to Africa. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. She had already promised to go to the Himyas with him. Now, he said that he was going to Africa. Alright, he said that he was going to Africa. ¡°then let¡¯s go to Ang. ¡± Ru Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°there¡¯s actually nothing to see in South Africa. It¡¯s the end of December. The crape myrtle flowers have already bloomed. There aren¡¯t many beaches and table mountain to see. Let¡¯s go to Ang to search for the thousand-year-old Orchid. ¡± ¡°THOUSAND-YEAR-OLD ORCHID? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned sideways to look at her. He really didn¡¯t know what the thousand-year-old Orchid was. ¡°Yes, the thousand-year-old orchid grows in the Namib Desert in southern Ang. ¡°It¡¯s a very strange and strange nt. Its shape is very strange. Its leaves are like a belt. The parts near the base are hard and thick, like meat, while the tip of the leaves are soft and thin. ¡°The thousand-year-old Orchid only grows two leaves in its lifetime. Each leaf is about 0.5 meters wide and can reach about three meters long, each extending in the opposite direction. The thousand-year-old Orchid¡¯s stem is no more than twenty centimeters tall, but its circumference is about four meters long. It looks like a short stump. ¡°after its two leaves grow out, it will never grow new leaves. It will live with the entire nt for more than a hundred years. ¡± Lei Zhenyu instantly understood, so he grabbed her hand He asked softly, ¡°you mean, you also want to be like the thousand-year-old Orchid, treating yourself as a leaf, treating marriage as the stem of the thousand-year-old Orchid, and then living with the other leaf for a hundred years. Don¡¯t let new leaves appear in the Middle, right? ¡± Ru Yu nodded, her eyes filled with warm liquid. She did not expect Lei Zhenyu to understand her so well. He actually saw through her thoughts at a nce. She remembered that three years ago, when Jin Zhengnan and she went on their honeymoon, she had also mentioned that she wanted to go to Ang to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. However, Jin Zhengnan immediately denied it. He said that Ang was too chaotic and not safe at all. Then, they went to the Himyas. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to Ang. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. Since she was going to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid, then he would apany her. He believed that when they were in Ang, they would definitely have a honeymoon that was different from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s. The two of them had always kept their things in a very regr manner, so it was extremely convenient to pack them up. Lei Zhenyu was indeed a person who was too fastidious. When he went out for a trip, he actually brought all of his daily necessities with him Including thin quilts, pillows, slippers, and so on, not to mention bath towels, towels, and toiletries. Ru Yu looked at the few big boxes full of his things and frowned She reminded him lightly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, we are going on a honeymoon, not moving to Ang. As long as we bring clothes and toiletries, it will be fine. We have them in other hotels, there¡¯s no need to bring them. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled embarrassedly, and then said lightly, ¡°that, I know, but I¡¯m not used to using hotel things. I always feel that hotel things are less hygienic. ¡± Lei Zhenyu took his tworge suitcases out of the door He then said to Ru Yu, who was dragging a small suitcase, ¡°that, I¡¯m a person... I care a little more about hygiene. ¡± Ru Yu immediately stopped talking. What ¡®care a little more about hygiene¡¯ ? It was actually a Germaphobe, okay What a Weirdo. Lin Yuxin was a doctor, but she was not as particr as him? ???? The travel-time female Qiangwen who rmended Qiaomai¡¯s good friend: Evil Phoenix Defying the heavens: Qingcheng killer¡¯s concubine If you type in the title of the book in the search engine, you will find it. It¡¯s a very good-looking article. Chapter 1294

Chapter 1294: Chapter 1294 we are husband and wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu started to feel a headache when she saw Lei Zhenyu¡¯s tworge suitcases. She did not feel it when they lived together because she was actually very particr about hygiene Therefore, she felt that it was a good habit for Lei Zhenyu to wash the dishes a few times or make sure that the clothes were clean if there were any marks on them. She did not feel that there was anything inappropriate about it. However, this time, when they were going out for their honeymoon, she finally understood that it was not that there was nothing inappropriate about it. It was that there were many ces that were inappropriate, especially when he was overly particr and concerned about hygiene habits. The ce she was going to with her was Ang. That ce first made people think about safety, and then of course, that ce was very backward, so the hygiene conditions were naturally very poor. Perhaps she would go to a farm and find something to eat that was sour or overnight Even the olive oil was squeezed out in the most ancient way. If he was so hygienic, wouldn¡¯t he not be able to eat all by himself? And if she were to go to Ang, it was definitely impossible for all of them to stay in hotels, because that was impossible, especially if she were to go to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. If she were to walk in the desert, not only would there be no hotel to stay in, she reckoned that she might not even be able to find a farm. She might even end up sleeping in a tent, not to mention washing her face and rinsing her mouth Even the food they ate would have to be cold steamed buns from a few days ago. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that she could not go to that ce in Ang with Lei Zhenyu Therefore, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I think we should go to the southern country, go to Sanya, and go to the Maldives. The temperature there is still more than 20 degrees Celsius. The weather is nice and sunny, simr to the early summer in Korea. The scenery by the sea is very good. ¡± She was thinking of him, because a person who was obsessed with cleanliness definitely could not go to backward ces. In the beginning, he had insisted on going to the Himyas He did not know how she and Jin Zhengnan walked from vige to vige while carrying backpacks in the Himyas. Lei Zhenyu was stunned for a moment when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. Meng ran suddenly thought of something, so she dragged her big suitcase into the room and opened it in a few seconds Then, she took out all the things that she had in the hotel. She only brought simple clothes and toiletries like ru Yu did. A small suitcase was enough. ¡°Hey, since you have brought it, what are you going to do with it? ¡± Ru Yu thought it was a little funny to him Then he exined, ¡°actually, I mean, Ang is a bit of a backwater. You know, backwater ces are always dirty and messy, and looking for a thousand-year-old orchid in the desert might require backpacking. So, I mean, why don¡¯t we...?. .¡± ¡°just go to Ang, ¡± Lei Zhenyu found a light suitcase again As he packed his clothes and toiletries, he said naturally, ¡°Ru Yu, I know that some of my habits may be a little over the top, but I will slowly change them. I¡¯m not saying that you have to change anything for me. You don¡¯t have to change anything. You¡¯re already very good. I will change for you. I will get rid of some bad habits that I shouldn¡¯t have, and then I will live a more harmonious life with you. ¡± ¡°Why do you need to do that? ¡± Upon hearing his words, ru Yu actually became uneasy. She said a little apologetically, ¡°Zhenyu, I think we don¡¯t have to change anything. Actually, it¡¯s just a honeymoon. We can totally... ¡± ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, and we¡¯re going to be husband and wife for the rest of our lives. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted her. He finally tidied up his suitcase, then pulled it up and motioned for her to walk out of the door together. Chapter 1295

Chapter 1295: Chapter 1295: Who¡¯s changing for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Even if we¡¯re going to be a couple for the rest of our lives, we don¡¯t have to change our habits on purpose. ¡± Ru Yu walked downstairs with him She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°actually, we just need to do our best. There¡¯s no need to change for anyone. ¡± ¡°I know. In principle, everyone should just do their best. But, I want to improve the quality of our lives, don¡¯t I? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and continued Then, he reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough, my painter wife. I want to make changes for you, but I don¡¯t want you to make changes for me. What are you nervous about? Just be yourself. ¡± ¡°But the key is that you make me feel uneasy and guilty, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. She really felt ashamed. Initially, this marriage was based on an agreement between Lei Zhenyu and her. To put it bluntly, it was carried out for their own interests. At that time, no one thought that this marriage would be real. Even.. When they signed the agreement, they had agreed that their respective goals would be achieved. But why had their marriage deviated from the track of their agreement long ago It had long deviated from their goals. Now, for some unknown reason, in the face of so much destruction, they were more and more insistent on this marriage. ¡°Why should you feel guilty? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled He clenched her hand tightly and said, ¡°alright, if you really feel guilty, then protect our marriage with your heart and manage our marriage with your heart. Don¡¯t be a deserter at every turn. Don¡¯t sympathize with others at every turn. Don¡¯t think of quitting to help others at every turn. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s eyes instantly teared up. These words were clearly not sweet words, nor were they vows. They were just ordinary words, but why was she so touched when they came out of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s mouth? Her hand was hurting from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s grip. Because hisrge palm kept rubbing against her small palm, she could feel that there were faint beads of sweat oozing out from his palm. The two of them went to the courtyard. Lei Zhenyu moved the luggage to his Maybach, while Ru Yu directly opened the passenger door and got into the car. Since she was with him, she was happy to be free since he said that he would be a coolie. Just as she was about to start the car, a middle-aged woman suddenly walked in from the door. Ru Yu was slightly stunned before she immediately opened the car door and got out. She had already recognized this middle-aged woman. She was actually Minister Song¡¯s wife. She had met Mrs. Song a few times. Just a few months ago, she had also met Minister Song when he was celebrating his mother¡¯s birthday. She just did not know why she came to the Lei family. ¡°Mrs. Song, ¡± Ru Yu greeted her very politely. Then, she smiled and exined, ¡°there¡¯s no one in our family today. Even the old man went out to y cards. sister-inw and brother went to Jeju Ind. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for them. ¡± Madam Song looked at Lei Zhenyu who had just closed the car door and walked over. Then, she looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°well, Madam Ru Yu, I¡¯m here specially to look for you today. Do you think you can find a ce to chat with us? ¡± ¡°Look for me? ¡± Ru Yu was a little confused. The few times she met Madam Song, they were at social gatherings. At most, they would just greet each other and casually chat about the weather today They had never contacted each other in private. Why was Madam Song Looking For her? Chapter 1296

Chapter 1296: Chapter 1296, Madam Song¡¯s request

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look for you. ¡± Madam Song nodded her head with certainty. Then, she urged, ¡°look, can you go to my car? Let¡¯s have a chat. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered before Ru Yu could. He looked at Madam Song Lei Zhenyu said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Auntie Song, what do you want to talk to Ru Yu about? Let¡¯s have a chat here. There are no secrets between US husband and wife. I won¡¯t keep my matters a secret from her, and she will also be honest with me about her matters. ¡± Madam Song obviously did not expect Lei Zhenyu to not give her any face at all, so she could not help but feel awkward. She looked at ru Yu with a hesitant expression. Ru Yu remembered that minister song was the head of the Ministry of Culture, and it was better for Madam Song not to offend her openly. After all, her drawing belonged to the Ministry of Culture. In the future, she would have to go through some rted procedures Especially when the drawing had to be sold overseas. With this in mind, she immediately said to Lei Zhenyu, ¡°well, drive the car to the door and wait for me. I¡¯ll invite Madam Song in for a cup of tea. It¡¯s not easy to talk to her standing there. Besides, all the guests are guests, right? No matter what, you have to treat them properly. ¡± Lei Zhenyu stood there without moving. It was obvious that he did not want ru Yu to entertain Madam Song. Ru Yu could not help but push him. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned and shouted. Then, he stared at her deeply. In fact, he was silently sending her a message. It was that no matter what Madam Song said, she just had to ignore it. Ru Yu looked at him and could not help butugh. She immediately pushed him again. ¡°Go quickly. ¡± Lei Zhenyu got into the car helplessly. Of course, he did not drive the car out of the door. He just turned the car around, thinking that he would drive the car out after Ru Yu came out. Ru Yu invited Madam Song into the Living Room on the first floor of the Lei family. She asked the servant to send two cups of tea up. She sat at the side and took a sip of the tea. Then, she asked indifferently, ¡°what did Madam Song want to see me about? ¡± ¡°Madam Ru Yu, I don¡¯t know if Zhenyu told you, but my daughter, Yu Xi, she... ¡± Madam Song stopped at this point Then, she looked at ru Yu with tears in her eyes. After a while, she sobbed and said, ¡°Yu Xi loves Zhenyu too much. Yesterday morning, she thought of the promise she made with Zhenyu, so she actually...mitted suicide for Zhenyu. ¡± Madam Song was very excited, but ru Yu was very calm. She waited for her to finish before she said, ¡°well, zhenyu-kun told me about this. How is it now? Is Miss Song¡¯s life still in danger? ¡± Madam Song could not help but be stunned when she heard ru Yu¡¯s indifferent and distant tone. She was so emotional and spoke with such deep affection. She thought that ru Yu would more or less boo when she heard that her daughter, Yu Xi,mitted suicide for Lei Zhenyu Perhaps she would be moved or even show a sympathetic expression. But who knew that these things that she thought had never happened. This painter, Che Ru Yu, was actually so calm, so cold and formic as she asked how things were now. When she thought that the man that her daughter deeply loved was actually this woman¡¯s husband, her tears could not help but flow down. As a result, her exquisite makeup was washed until it was a mess. Her entire face was like a color Palette. Chapter 1297

Chapter 1297: Chapter 1297, Mrs. Song¡¯s Request 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu looked at Mrs. Song in front of her. Looking at her face that was as beautiful as a Palette, she could not help but frown. She could not help but sigh in her heart. This Korean was indeed very stingy. stic surgery could cost a lot of money However, she could not bear to use good cosmetics. Even the foundation on her face was a little better. Didn¡¯t she know that there was waterproof foundation? ¡°Madam Che Ru Yu, my Yu Xi and Zhen Yu used to be very in love. A few years ago, they broke up because of a misunderstanding. These few years, Yu Xi has been waiting for Zhen Yu. A few months ago, she just received news that Zhen Yu had returned from abroad and went to look for Zhen Yu. She did not expect that you would get there first. However, you and Zhen Yu got married after knowing each other for a few days. My Yu Xi and Zhen Yu have known each other for many years. Moreover, they were very in love with each other. At that time, they had already decided to get married... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Madam Song, what¡¯s the use of telling me all this? ¡± Ru Yu interrupted her with a little annoyance. Then, she said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to listen to other people¡¯s love stories. ¡± ¡°I just hope that you can see Yu Xin looking so much at Zhenyu and fulfill their love so deeply. ¡± Mrs. Song¡¯s voice was almost trembling. It was filled with depression and pleading As she wiped her tears, she said to Ru Yu, ¡°just look at how she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore for Zhenyu. Look at how she has been waiting for Zhenyu¡¯s breakup all these years because of a mistake. Look at how she is so infatuated and persistent in loving someone¡¯s breakup. Fulfill her and Zhenyu¡¯s wishes. As long as you divorce Zhenyu, not only will the Lei family give you a share of the breakup fee, our song family will also give you another share. We will also thank you for your entire life. ¡± Ru Yu looked at the woman in front of her who was crying her heart out. Initially, she was touched by her great motherly love. Even though Song Yu was a bad person.. However, Mrs. Song¡¯s love for her daughter was indeed worthy of sympathy. However, she actually saidter that the song family would give her a break-up fee as long as she divorced Lei Zhenyu. Wasn¡¯t this showing off how rich the song family was in front of her? Therefore, her natural face suddenly turned cold Then, she said in a cold tone, ¡°well, Mrs. Song, I reckon that your trip today was in vain. It¡¯s very regrettable. Ru Yu may not be rich, but she doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. So, she hasn¡¯t reached the point where she has to rely on selling her marriage to survive. As for your daughter¡¯s suicide and infatuation, that¡¯s her own business. If she likes tomit suicide, no one can stop her. If a woman can get married bymitting suicide, then all the mistresses can use this method to drive the man¡¯s main wife away, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± The Face of Master Song immediately turned red and white. Coupled with the original color Palette, it looked like a clown in a Sichuan opera. It was as ugly as it could get. Ru Yu put down the teacup in her hand and stood up She said indifferently, ¡°Madam Song, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be keeping you here for dinner today. Zhenyu is waiting for me outside. The two of us are going on our honeymoon. I¡¯m sorry, but Zhenyu and I will entertain you the next time youe to our house. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately beckoned for the servants toe up and take away the tea set on the coffee table. Seriously, if she had known that Madam Song was going overboard, she would not have invited her in. Moreover, she had wasted such good tea leaves. ???? Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend, Qiangwen: Evil Phoenix Defying the heavens: Qingcheng killer consort The rtives could search for this book title themselves and they would be able to find it. It was a very good-looking essay. Chapter 1298

Chapter 1298: Chapter 1298 selfish woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Madam Song saw that Ru Yu had no intention of giving in at all and could not help but stand up as well Then, she said angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, you¡¯re a famous person after all. You¡¯ve also experienced the pain of having your marriage ruined by a mistress. Now, you¡¯ve decided that my daughter, Yu Xi, is a mistress. But think about it carefully. Between you, Zhen Yu and Yu Xi, are you the mistress or Yu Xi the mistress ¡°The two of them knew each other before you did. They fell in love before you did. They once received the approval and blessings of both parents. They broke up because of a small misunderstanding, but you took advantage of it. Now that Yu Xi is back, you should have given Zhenyu back to my Yu Xi. Not Only Does Yu Xi love Zhenyu deeply, but Zhenyu has never forgotten Yu Xi. He even promised yesterday that Yu Xi would divorce you and marry her. He even personally fed Yu Xi water and food... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! ¡± Ru Yu coldly interrupted Madam Song¡¯s impassioned words. Her entire face was as cold as ice as she stared coldly at Madam Song Then, she spoke with the same cold and emotionless tone, ¡°Madam Song, you said all this just to get me to agree to your divorce with Lei Zhenyu, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Madam Song did not deny it Then, she said very straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Xi¡¯s mother. Any mother wishes for their daughter to obtain the happiness that belongs to her. And like all mothers in the world, when I saw a deep cut on my daughter¡¯s wrist, at that time, Yu Xi¡¯s hand was bleeding, but as a mother, my heart was also bleeding... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Then you mother and daughter should continue to bleed, ¡± ru Yu coldly interrupted Madam Song¡¯s words Then, she said coldly, ¡°since you¡¯re here to ask me, then I¡¯ll answer you clearly. I won¡¯t Divorce Lei Zhenyu, and Lei Zhenyu won¡¯t divorce you either. As for what you said about yesterday¡¯s promise, I¡¯m sorry, Zhenyu Jun has already told me. That was what you asked him to do back then, and it was only to save your daughter¡¯s life as a buffer. If you want to take advantage of this opportunity to take an inch and take a mile, then I¡¯m sorry, Zhenyu Jun won¡¯t give you another chance. So, Madam Song, go back and advise your daughter to stop ying suicide tricks. It¡¯s useless to cry, make a fuss, and hang yourself. ¡± Ru Yu paused for a moment Then she looked at Madam Song and said, ¡°also, go back and tell your daughter that Zhenyu Jun and I will insist on our marriage. She has a long life ahead of her. If she wants to obtain happiness, she can fight for it herself. However, she won¡¯t take it away from me. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu quickly walked towards the entrance of the hall. She said to Madam Song who walked out from behind her, ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you out. ¡± Just as she walked out of the door, Lei Zhenyu quickly walked towards her. Seeing his hand reaching out, she did not hesitate to reach out her hand. Then, she held his hand and walked towards their car. However, she did not expect that Madam Song would actually ignore her high heels and walk over in a few steps. Then, she stopped Lei Zhenyu who was about to help her open the car door. ¡°Zhenyu, I think you should have heard what Madam Che Ru Yu said just now, ¡± Madam Song said with a slightly anxious expression ¡°Zhenyu, I think you are a smart child. Yu Xi has been gentle and kind since she was young and knows how to be humble. As for this che Ru Yu, the words she said just now werepletely without any consideration for others. She is a selfish woman. Zhenyu, are you sure you don¡¯t want my gentle and Kind Yu Xi who is deeply in love with you? Do you want this selfish and cold-blooded woman? ¡± Chapter 1299

Chapter 1299: Chapter 1299: a kind and non-idiotic woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was not as angry or embarrassed as Madam Song had imagined after hearing Madam Song¡¯s words. Instead, a gentle smile that was as gentle as a gentleman appeared on his face. He looked at Madam Song with extreme politeness Then, he said very politely, ¡°thank you, Madam Song. If you were here today, I really didn¡¯t know that Che ru Yu had such a selfish, cold-blooded and heartless side. Because before this, she had always been extremely kind to me. She was so kind that she was even a little idiotic. But now, you have helped me prove another thing. She is indeed very kind, but she is not idiotic. And I like people who are kind and non-idiotic. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said that, he ignored Madam Song¡¯s face, which looked like a palette. He held onto ru Yu¡¯s hand and quickly went to his car. It was gettingte. He and ru Yu were going on their honeymoon. How precious was the time? Ru Yu¡¯s face was gloomy and full of anger. Lei Zhenyu was awyer, and he had always imed that he was a gentleman and a prince. She thought that he was more like a toad prince. Usually, she thought that he was polite and modest, but today, she found out that he was not only ck-bellied but also vicious. Look, just a few words and he had scolded both her and Madam Song. After all, he was awyer, and he did not curse. ¡°honey, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw ru Yu¡¯s gloomy face and could not help but smile and apologize. ¡°Well, to be honest, you are actually very beautiful when you are an idiot. ¡± ¡°You are the idiot? ¡± Ru Yu red at him angrily, and then raised her foot to kick his maybach. ¡°This car is really vulgar, not ordinary. It¡¯s so vulgar that it¡¯s about the same as your brother-inw¡¯s car, right? ¡± ¡°I have three generations of men in my family. I don¡¯t even have a sister, so how can I have a brother-inw? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s temper was rarely good. Then, he helped her open the door of the front passenger seat and added, ¡°you know about my family¡¯s situation, right? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she was speechless. Sitting in his car, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to fasten her seatbelt. She ced her feet on the car seat in front of her. Lei Zhenyu got in the car. Seeing her like this, he was really angry So, as he started the car, he carefully said, ¡°Ru Yu, I don¡¯t have a problem with you putting your feet down like that. Butter, when the police uncle sees it, he probably won¡¯t agree. We¡¯re in a hurry today. Do you still want to go and chat with the police uncle? ¡± Ru Yu took her feet off in a huff. She used her hand to press the switch to lower the seat. Instinctively, shey down, but in an instant, she put the seat back up and sat down. ¡°If you want to lie down, lie down for a while. ¡± Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t help but look at her when he saw her lying down and sitting up again. ¡°Damn, the leather of this seat was whipped by someone, right? ¡± Ru Yu deliberately sniffed Then, she muttered, ¡°people say that the leather of the seat in the Maybach is made of calfskin that has never been whipped, and every needle and thread is worn by hand. But why do I feel that the leather of this seat is so wronged? I guess it was whipped by someone when it was alive. ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard this. Alright, Che Ru Yu was an artist. She could humanize anything, even the leather of the seat in the Maybach. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the leather anymore. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly changed the topic. ¡°Um, did you go to Ang and Tell Your Daddy? ¡± ¡°What did I say? I¡¯ve been out for years, ¡± ru Yu said indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s already used to it. ¡± ¡ª Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend Wen Wen: Evil Phoenix Defiance of Heaven: alluring killer Concubine You can search there to enter the title of the book can find Ha, very good-looking Wenwen oh. Chapter 1300

Chapter 1300: Chapter 1300 changed for whom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, then what did your father do in the past? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked casually. ¡°Seaman, ¡± ru Yu answered naturally. She said this to everyone, ¡°when he was young, he became a seaman. Later, something happened at sea, so he retired. Then, he idled at home, fishing, drinking tea, and so on. ¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder I said he didn¡¯t work. ¡± Lei Zhenyu suddenly realized that the profession of Seaman was different from other professions. Once this profession retired, it was almost impossible to find other jobs. Of course, the sry of a sailor was also very high. Because of the high risk of the job, they usually had arge sum of money after retirement. They could livefortably until old age. ¡°Are you really going to Ang for a honeymoon with me? ¡± Ru Yu looked sideways at the man who was driving She frowned slightly and added, ¡°you have to think carefully. Ang is not the ce that you have been to before. Moreover, this trip is very hard. If you can¡¯t stand it and you act like a child and ask for it back at thest minute, I probably won¡¯t be able to satisfy you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Why can¡¯t I bear it? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really convinced by ru Yu. Then, he assured her, ¡°don¡¯t worry. As long as you can bear it, I will definitely bear it. ¡± ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, when we get to the airport, you can buy a backpack and change your luggage. That¡¯s because in Ang, we are more likely to be a backpacker. Moreover, backpacks are more convenient to carry than luggage. ¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. ¡± Lei Zhenyu agreed without hesitation Then, he said a little embarrassedly, ¡°in the past, when I went out or something, I was escorted by people. Moreover, when I left the airport, I got into a private car. I didn¡¯t think about anything or it was inconvenient. Therefore, I have always used a suitcase and have never bought a backpack. ¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be at a disadvantage by marrying me? ¡± Ru Yu said in a pure joking manner, ¡°think about it. You originally had so many things that you didn¡¯t like, but now you actually have to slowly take over. And now, you have to try to throw away the things that you have always liked. Isn¡¯t this considered a disadvantage? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the loss? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but roll his eyes at her. ¡°seriously, I still feel like I¡¯ve made a profit. Think about it. In the past, I never touched or even tried anything, but now I¡¯m starting to try it. This means that I cane into contact with more worlds that I¡¯ve never known before. How good would that be? ¡± Upon hearing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, ru Yu originally did not have much interest in Ang. However, since he was so excited, she began to look forward to it. She hoped that Lei Zhenyu would not disappoint her in Ang. After all.. That ce was a ce that people like him who were obsessed with cleanliness could not avoid. She bought a rtivelyrge backpack at the airport and reced Lei Zhenyu¡¯s luggage. Many things that ru yu thought were unnecessary were thrown away. In Ru Yu¡¯s words, if she did not throw them away now, she would spend money to send them to Ang. When she could not carry them, she would still have to throw them away If she did not throw them away now, it would cost less money and less effort. Well, Lei Zhenyu was really unfamiliar with that ce in Ang. All he knew was that the war in that ce had been going on for years. He knew that it was not safe and that the entire Africa was not safe. He knew nothing else. Chapter 1301

Chapter 1301: Chapter 1301 honeymoon in Ang

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After flying for nearly twenty hours, they finally arrived in Luanda, Ang. Lei Zhenyu let out a long sigh of relief. Ru Yu had slept on the ne twice However, he had not been able to fall asleep because of the alternating feelings of anticipation and fear. They did not have much luggage, but they still had to check it. The thing that shocked Lei Zhenyu the most was that he could not understand English. It was all in Portuguese. He opened his eyes wide and watched as ru Yumunicated with the airport staff using the familiar Portuguesenguage. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. There were not as many troublesome things as others. It was probably because Ru Yu had been here before and knew some of the rules of the industry. He really became a follower and Coolie. He just followed by her side and helped carry her backpack. Finally, he walked out of the airport. In fact, the airport was so simple that it could not be described with words. Moreover, there were many mosquitoes in the terminal building. He instinctively avoided them. He was really afraid that he would be targeted by these mosquitoes and would be infected with cholera. Compared to his fear, ru Yu was much calmer. It was as if she did not see the mosquitoes. Afterpleting the formalities, the two of them walked out of the airport together. Of course, they hailed a taxi. There were taxis too, but that car was really not that good It was actually a dpidated van. When he was in Seoul, it was hard for him to imagine a woman like ru yu who loved to drive a clean and famous car to work in a dpidated van. However, at this moment, ru Yu acted very naturally. When she saw him standing on the side nkly.. She even urged him, ¡°hurry up, the driver is getting impatient and won¡¯t pull US anymore. Are you waiting to walk? ¡± He hesitated for a moment and stuffed his bag into the back of the van. Then, he looked at the van that was about to fall apart and could not help but ask, ¡°are you sure this car won¡¯t rot on the road? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him and immediately reached out to pull his hand into the van. Then, she mmed the door shut. He could not help but exim, ¡°Ms. Ru Yu, can¡¯t you be gentler? What if this car falls apart because of your action of closing the door? ¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯m too strong. I don¡¯t know how many times I have to run every day. ¡± Ru Yu could not be bothered with him. Then, she directly used Portugal tomunicate with the driver in front. She was probably telling the driver where they were going. Lei Zhenyu could not understand the birdnguage that the two of them spoke. Alright, whatevernguage he could not understand was called birdnguage. Hence, he could only look out of the car window. Only then did he realize that the car had already driven out of the airport. However, there was actually trash everywhere outside the window The vendors in shabby clothes chased after the cars and sold them. The roads were bumpy, and the cars swayed along with them. It was said that Ang had a lot of oil, and diamonds were the most abundant in Africa. However, it was in such a country that war raged year after year, and people were busy fleeing for their lives. No one came to build anything. Ang was once part of Portugal, and the officialnguage was Portuguese. Of course, it was also one of the most portuguese-speaking countries in the world. The other country was Brazil, so Ang was also known as Portugal It was just like how Brazil was known as Portugal. There were norge buildings along the way, and of course, Lei Zhenyu did not know where he would stay at night Thus, when ru Yu did notmunicate with the ck driver, she could not help but ask her, ¡°where are we staying at night? I can¡¯t even see the tall buildings. ¡± Ru Yu red at him fiercely, and then teased, ¡°the tall buildings are waiting for your Lei family to build them. We¡¯ll stay at the Chinese guild hall at night. ¡± Chapter 1302

Chapter 1302: Chapter 1302 honeymoon in Ang 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°A Chinese Guild House? A THREE-STAR ONE? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked outside It was unlikely to find a four-star or five-star house in this ce. Of course, he would asionally see a well-built house, but that was a vi. It was probably a private vi built by rich people in Ang, so it would definitely not be rented out. ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. Then, she nced at him and said, ¡°you¡¯ll know when you get there. This is already considered a good ce, and the rent is not cheap. It¡¯s 150 dors a night. ¡± A double room was a hundred and fifty dors, a little over a thousand RMB. How could this not be a four-star or even five-star fee Lei Zhenyu thought to himself, with such a price, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. However, when he arrived, he understood that it wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be too bad, but it was so bad that he couldn¡¯t even imagine it. A small, Shabby three-story House. The room was so simple that people couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Inside, there were two single beds leaning against the wall The Middle Aisle could probably allow one person to pass through smoothly. Lei Zhenyu frowned. He looked at ru Yu and immediately smiled again He quickly stated, ¡°not bad. It¡¯s better than I thought. It¡¯s actually a building. Moreover, this building is more sturdy. It¡¯s Sturdier than sitting in that van today. If there¡¯s no war tonight, it definitely won¡¯t copse. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. She helped him take out a cup of water and passed it to him. ¡°Hurry up and wash up. After that, we¡¯ll go and eat. Ang is short of water. Maybe after we eat, there won¡¯t be any water. ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no water, how can we take a bath? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked almost instinctively. He had a habit of not taking a bath before going to bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t take a bath, you can just fall asleep on the bed. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him and then reminded him lightly, ¡°this is Ang, not Seoul. It¡¯s also not your young master Lei¡¯s apartment or the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. This is just a small hotel. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s mouth twitched and he did not say anything. Alright, this was the che ru Yu that he had never met before. He had always thought that she should be a very particr person. She should be like him and have good habits. Alright, alright. If Che ru Yu could endure it, then as a man, if he couldn¡¯t endure it, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to go. Thus, he could only go to the bathroom to wash up. It was said that it was a bathroom, but to be honest, it couldn¡¯t even bepared to the equipment in the cheapest hotel in the country. The water from the simple and crude water pipes wasn¡¯t very clean, but it couldn¡¯t be disliked. It was said that in Ang, water was far more expensive than oil. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s mind was still thinking about the information that water was more expensive than oil when he washed up. When he and ru Yu went to eat, he truly experienced what was called sky-high prices and the reality that water was far more expensive than oil. Thought it was almost evening, nearly 20 hours of ne sitting down is not the general tired, so did not go out to find a ce to eat, in this Chinese hall to solve. Simple Fungus stir-fried meat, the only vegetable is beat cucumber, just these two dishes, Lei Zhenyu want a tomato soup, the boss said no tomatoes. Well, there wasn¡¯t even any soup. Lei Zhenyu found it difficult to swallow the two dishes and white rice. However, he looked up at ru Yu who was sitting opposite him. She was eating very naturally. Moreover, she hadpletely eaten the two bowls of white rice. ¡ª ¨C Small Joe to rmend good friend Female Qiangwen: EVIL PHOENIX HEAVEN-DEFYING: Qingcheng Killer Concubine You can find it by entering the title of the book in the search. It¡¯s a very nice text. Chapter 1303

Chapter 1303: Chapter 1303 honeymoon in Ang 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that he was in a daze, ru Yu patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°Zhenyu, cherish the delicious food in front of you. When we leave Luanda to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to eat such a delicious meal again. ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately kept quiet. Alright, since she said that this was a delicious meal, what else could he say That this meal was terrible Forget it. He could not say it out loud, nor could he afford to lose face. In the end, he gritted his teeth and ate a bowl of rice. Thedy boss asked him if he wanted another bowl of rice, but he shook his head. He would rather die than eat it. This rice and this dish were really not ordinary. In fact, a few dayster, when Lei Zhenyu recalled this meal, he realized how delicious it was. It was stir-fried pork slices with ck fungus, dark green cucumbers, and white rice. It was so fragrant. After dinner, because he didn¡¯t drink soup, he went to a nearby supermarket to buy water. Actually, there was only a small store. When a small bottle of distilled water cost 7 RMB, Lei Zhenyu was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°How much is a liter of oil here? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but ask when he heard ru Yu say that this bottle of water cost 7 RMB. ¡°It¡¯s about 3 RMB a liter. I¡¯m talking about RMB, ¡± ru Yu exined to Lei Zhenyu naturally. She took two bottles of water and two boxes of bread. Two boxes of milk from Hond came with him to the store owner to pay the bill. A liter of oil cost only 3 RMB, and a bottle of water cost less than half a liter of oil, yet it cost 7 RMB. Water was indeed much more expensive than oil. Well, it was the first time he learned how precious water was in Ang. Because he did not understand Portuguese, it was always ru Yu who dealt with the boss. He was only responsible for the payment at the side. For such a small amount of things, it cost nearly a hundred yuan. In China, it was enough to buy a box of water, a box of milk, and a dozen of bread. When they returned to their simple hotel, the water was indeed gone. Well, ording to Ru Yu, the two of them changed into pajamas and then each took a bed to sleep on. However, Lei Zhenyu tossed and turned on the bed and fell asleep no matter how hard he tried. Therefore, he could not help but call out to the woman on the other bed, ¡°ru Yu, ru Yu... ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± ru Yu replied. She turned around and opened her eyes, which were a little dazed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, ¡± he told the truth. The bed was so dirty, and the quilt looked as if it had not been washed for a long time. Even if it had been washed, it had not been washed clean. He had always been a Germaphobe. To be honest, he had spent a lot of courage when he had justid down. Now that he was lying on such a bed, he really had all kinds of worries. He did not feelfortable at all. He kept feeling like there were many unknown bugs on the bed. Ru Yu knew that it must be the case. Lei Zhenyu was a rich Man¡¯s son. Although he had gone to the United States alone seven years ago to be independent, his life had always been very superior. He had never suffered any hardships. Life could often train a person. This was indeed very reasonable. Jin Zhengnan had gone out with her and went to many backward tribes, but he had never shown any signs of difort This might have something to do with the fact that he was a poor child since he was young. Ru Yu felt a little helpless, but Lei Zhenyu, who was lying on the bed, was looking at her pitifully. She sighed in her heart and finally said, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep,e over. Sleep next to me. ¡± Chapter 1304

Chapter 1304: Chapter 1304 honeymoon in Ang 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was like a child who had gotten permission from his mother. He immediately moved from his bed to ru Yu¡¯s bed. Ru Yu instinctively moved her body to make room for him. Lei Zhenyu was tall and the bed was a single bed, so it was very crowded for the two of them to sleep on the same bed. Therefore, he instinctively reached out and directly pulled ru yu into his arms. The two of them were husband and wife. After breaking through thatyer of rtionship, it was inevitable for them to have intimate actions. At this time, the two of them were hugging each other again. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s body almost reacted instinctively when he touched her soft and fragrant body. ¡°Yu¡¯er, ¡± his thin lips whispered her name in her ear. The hot breath sprayed onto ru Yu¡¯s neck. ¡°Well, I want you. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s body trembled instinctively. She raised her slightly red face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Now? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± he answered in a low voice, but his hand had already reached into her pajamas. His thin lips licked her earlobe gently. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Yu¡¯er? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heartbeat elerated instantly. Logically speaking, she and he were husband and wife. It was not impossible for him to want her. However, the key point was that this was a hotel. Moreover, this was a single bed. It did not seem particrly sturdy. Most importantly.. The walls of this room seemed to be a little thin. She didn¡¯t know if there were any guests staying next door. ¡°Can¡¯t... hold it in? ¡± She asked carefully Although she knew that it was very difficult for a man to hold it in, especially when he was hugging her, and his hot body was pressing tightly against her back, it made her feel that the heat had quickly spread to her entire body. ¡°those who can hold it in are immortals, ¡± he said through gritted teeth. It was obvious how hard it was for him to hold it in. ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal, honey. I can¡¯t hold it in. Can you give it to me? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. She could not help but point at the wall and the bed. She reminded him carefully, ¡°there might be someone next door, and this bed might not be able to withstand your torment... ¡± What ru Yu meant was, ¡®Zhenyu, you¡¯re not a human on the bed. You¡¯re a bird in clothing. Don¡¯t you know how loud the noise you make is? ¡®? Lei Zhenyu was furious when he heard this. He had the urge to kick the bed. However, he still retained a trace of rationality and told him not to kick it because this was not his home but a hotel. Therefore, he quickly got up, opened the door and ran out. Ru Yu did not know why he ran out. She hesitated for a moment and followed him to get up. However, when she opened the door, Lei Zhenyu was no longer in the corridor outside. Alright, where did this clean freak go She sighed softly. If she had known it was so troublesome to bring a clean freak to Ang, she would not have said that she woulde to Ang even if she was beaten to death. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to Sanya to Tahiti to the Maldives? Just when ru Yu was wondering if she should go downstairs to find Lei Zhenyu, Lei Zhenyu ran up in a hurry from downstairs again. He closed the door and locked it as soon as he walked in, then picked up the woman who was about to turn around. Ru Yu was so scared that she screamed. Her whole body fluttered in the air and fell backward. The result was that Lei Zhenyu fell down with her without thinking. Both of them fell on the BED together. ¡ª ¨C Small Joe to rmend a good friend of Qiangwen: Evil Phoenix heaven-defying: Qingcheng Killer Concubine If you type in the title of the book or enter the author¡¯s pen name ¡®no worries¡¯ , you will find it. It¡¯s a very good-looking text. Don¡¯t mind Xiao Qiao being long-winded. Chapter 1305

Chapter 1305: Chapter 1305 honeymoon in Ang 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was afraid that he would overpower her, so he immediately rolled to the side. In the end, he almost rolled under the bed. He could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡°d * Mn it, why is this bed so small? It¡¯s not easy for two people to have sex. ¡± When ru Yu heard his words, she was shocked beyond words. She had thought that Lei Zhenyu was a modest gentleman, but she did not expect him to curse in bed. Lei Zhenyu adjusted his body and turned his head to the side. Only then did he realize that the woman beside him was lying on her side. Her beautiful corbone was sexy and bulging. The sling skirt was pulled back to her waist by him when he picked her up just now However, she only cared about looking at his sorry state and did not notice it at all. Her face was beautiful because of the blush. At this moment, it was actually full of temptation. Countless mes quickly rose in his body. The big fire burned his eyes red, but she did not seem to have any reaction at all. She actually had an innocent look on her face. A little of her white teeth were exposed. She pouted her pink lips and slowly pulled them apart She bit the corner of her lips pitifully, and her pair of big watery eyes looked straight at her. Lei Zhenyu could not hold back anymore and did not hesitate... ... Ru Yu had long experienced Lei Zhenyu¡¯s powerful aura in this aspect, so she did not dare to resist. She could only obediently wee him, afraid that he would make a loud noise and startle the guests in the next room. ... ... The door was closed, and the curtains were already drawn, so Xiao Qiao did not see what happened inside. Her rtives each imagined it in their own minds ! ! ¡°There¡¯s no one in the next room, ¡± a man who was sweating profusely said with a face full of pride. Ru Yu finally understood why he had run downstairs just now. Well, Lei Zhenyu, who had always been a gentle and modest gentleman, actually ran downstairs to ask thedy boss if there were any guests living on either side of the room. Lei Zhenyu, AH, Lei Zhenyu, if you don¡¯t want your face, then I want my face. You made such a big noise tonight, not to mention the next door, even thedy boss on the first floor would probably hear you. How are we going to go out tomorrow? Ah, AH, AH, AH Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t care how he was going to meet people tomorrow. He only knew that he wanted her now, in this strange Africa, in this Ang, where water was more expensive than oil, in this simple small hotel, on this single bed He wanted her, wanted to be one with her, wanted to use this action to tell her that he could make any changes for her, even if he had been a clean freak for thirty years, he could throw it away, as long as he was with her... ... At this moment, she was only the softest and lowest dust in the universe... ... At this moment, he was the omnipotent God that she had met in the universe... ... .. The fans were angry again. Lei Zhenyu, what¡¯s wrong with you? You and little feather havee to Africa, why aren¡¯t you showing us the boat show? Lei Zhenyu had an innocent look on his face: Dear friends, feather and I have already acted. The fans: But why didn¡¯t we see it? Lei Zhenyu had an aggrieved look on his face: I¡¯m sorry, my mother told us to close the door and the floor-to-ceiling curtains, so... ... ... The fans immediately pointed their spears at Stepmother Qiao: Stepmother, what¡¯s wrong with you You¡¯re no longer in the country, you¡¯vee to Africa. I heard that Africans don¡¯t wear clothes, what are you afraid of? Stepmother had an innocent and helpless look on her face, crying: Dear friends, this... ... Xiao Qiao really no way, God, the earth, Xiao Qiao really dare not open the door to open the curtains ah AH AH AH AH Chapter 1306

Chapter 1306: Chapter 1306 honeymoon in Ang 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was afraid that he would overpower her, so he immediately rolled to the side. In the end, he almost rolled under the bed. He could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡°d * Mn it, why is this bed so small? It¡¯s not easy for two people to have sex. ¡± When ru Yu heard his words, she was shocked beyond words. She had thought that Lei Zhenyu was a modest gentleman, but she did not expect him to swear in bed. Lei Zhenyu adjusted his body and turned his head to the side. Only then did he realize that the woman beside him was lying on the side. Her beautiful corbone was sexy and bulging. The sling skirt was pulled back to her waist by him when he picked her up just now However, she only cared about looking at his sorry state and did not notice it at all. Her face was beautiful because of the blush. At this moment, it was actually full of temptation. Countless mes quickly rose in his body. The big fire burned his eyes red, but she did not seem to have any reaction at all. She actually had an innocent look on her face. A little of her white teeth were exposed. She pouted her pink lips and slowly pulled them apart She bit the corner of her lips pitifully, and her pair of big watery eyes looked straight at her. Lei Zhenyu could not hold back anymore and did not hesitate... ... Ru Yu had long experienced Lei Zhenyu¡¯s powerful aura in this aspect, so she did not dare to resist. She could only obediently wee him, afraid that he would make a loud noise and startle the guests in the next room. ... ... The door was closed, and the curtains were already drawn, so Xiao Qiao did not see what happened inside. Her rtives each imagined it in their own minds ! ! ¡°There¡¯s no one in the next room, ¡± a man who was sweating profusely said with a face full of pride. Ru Yu finally understood why he had run downstairs just now. Well, Lei Zhenyu, who had always been a gentle and modest gentleman, actually ran downstairs to ask thedy boss if there were any guests living on either side of the room. Lei Zhenyu, AH, Lei Zhenyu, if you don¡¯t want your face, then I want my face. You made such a big noise tonight, not to mention the next door, even thedy boss on the first floor would probably hear you. How are we going to go out tomorrow? Ah, AH, AH, AH Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t care how he was going to meet people tomorrow. He only knew that he wanted her now, in this strange Africa, in this Ang, where water was more expensive than oil, in this simple small hotel, on this single bed He wanted her, wanted to be one with her, wanted to use this action to tell her that he could make any changes for her, even if he had been a clean freak for thirty years, he could throw it away, as long as he was with her... ... At this moment, she was only the softest and lowest dust in the universe... ... At this moment, he was the omnipotent God that she had met in the universe... ... .. The fans were angry again. Lei Zhenyu, what¡¯s wrong with you? You and little feather havee to Africa, why aren¡¯t you showing us the boat show? Lei Zhenyu had an innocent look on his face: Dear friends, feather and I have already acted. The fans: But why didn¡¯t we see it? Lei Zhenyu had an aggrieved look on his face: I¡¯m sorry, my mother told us to close the door and the floor-to-ceiling curtains, so... ... ... The fans immediately pointed their spears at Stepmother Qiao: Stepmother, what¡¯s wrong with you You¡¯re no longer in the country, you¡¯vee to Africa. I heard that Africans don¡¯t wear clothes, what are you afraid of? Stepmother had an innocent and helpless look on her face, crying: Dear friends, this... ... Xiao Qiao really no way, God, the earth, Xiao Qiao really dare not open the door to open the curtains ah AH AH AH AH Chapter 1307

Chapter 1307: Chapter 1307 honeymoon in Ang 6

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It turned out that he did not need to be clean at all times. Even in this small hotel, even if they did not wash the water after ovepping the tenderness and intimacy, he still felt that it was iparably perfect. He even felt that this kind of time was very good It would be even better if it could stop. Of course, time could not stop, so the sky still had to be bright. Lei Zhenyu could not help but think somewhat wistfully, why did the sky have to be bright this day? The Sky not only had to be bright, it also had to be bright. It was just that the two of them fought hard several timesst night and did not sleep until three o¡¯clock in the morning. Fortunately, under extreme fatigue, it was very easy to fall asleep. This sleepsted until daybreak. When they woke up, it was already nine in the morning. Well, although they did not want to get up, they still had to get up today. Fortunately, the bathroom had already been filled with water. Lei Zhenyu did not care that the water here was more expensive than oil. He immediately used tworge basins of water to wash his and ru Yu¡¯s faces and bodies. The bathroom was very small. Ru Yu originally wanted him to wash up alone before she went in, but who knew that he would directly pull her in. Then, in a few seconds, he pulled the pajamas off her body from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe your back. It¡¯s not easy to wash with your hands behind your back, ¡± he said very naturally. Seeing that her face was as red as a tomato, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°honey, how many times have we been honest with each other? You¡¯re still so shy. We¡¯ve done everything. ¡± She was so angry that she raised her fist to hit him, but she grabbed both of her hands and pushed her against the wall. He said teasingly, ¡°honey, I don¡¯t mind having breakfast in the bathroom. ¡± Breakfast in the bathroom She was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. F * Ck, at this moment, both of them were naked... ... F * Ck, doesn¡¯t he know how tired he is Didn¡¯t he eat his fillst night He had already eaten all of her, okay? She red at him fiercely and then reminded him coldly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, we came to Ang to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. We didn¡¯te all the way here to stay in a small hotel. ¡± He smiled and then let go of her. He used a towel to wring some water to help her wipe her back. Looking at the bruises on her body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. This was his woman. Her entire body was branded with the marks that belonged to him, Lei Zhenyu. After the two of them finished washing up in the bathroom, they went to tidy up their luggage. Lei Zhenyu stood by the window and looked outside. He saw a ck girl wearing only a bra sweeping through their dirty yard not far away There were a bunch of children on the ground in the yard. They were standing, sitting, and lying down. They were all dirty. The younger one was crying loudly, and no one paid attention to him. Alright, he had long heard of all sorts of things in Africa, but hearing about it and seeing it were twopletely different things. He could not help but think of those children in Seoul, and his heart could not help but ache. The two of them carried their backpacks downstairs. Ru Yu was paying the bill with thedy boss. Thisdy boss was Chinese, and Lei Zhenyu could speak Chinese, so he felt very familiar with her, so he asked where the thousand-year-old Orchid was. Thedy boss didn¡¯t know about the thousand-year-old Orchid, but she only knew about the bread tree. She said that there were many bread trees here, and if people were hungry and didn¡¯t have anything to eat, they could eat bread trees, especially in the desert. Seeing bread trees was almost the same as seeing food. Well, asking was equivalent to asking for nothing. Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him, then waved the guide in her hand and said, ¡°well, I¡¯ve already prepared it. There¡¯s no need to ask. We¡¯re going to rent a car now, and I hope we can rent a better car to go straight to the desert. ¡± ???? SOB, SOB, SOB, my dear ones, Xiao Qiao really wants to go to Ang Chapter 1308

Chapter 1308: Chapter 1308: Honeymoon in Ang 7

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Emperor Sky refused to ept this. After going through some twists and turns, they finally got in touch with an Odin car. It was a diesel version because most of Ang was diesel. To be honest, although Lei Zhenyu knew how to drive, he used to drive t asphalt roads. Even in the countryside of South Korea, they were all cement roads and asphalt roads, so he had never seen this kind of dirt road before. Therefore, after renting the car, the job of driving was still ru Yu¡¯s. As Ru Yu was always out sketching, she had driven an off-road car on all kinds of roads, so she was still able to drive this bumpy and crowded road with ease. Alright, Lei Zhenyu was extremely ashamed. He brought her here for their honeymoon, but she was the one who took care of him all the way. It made him feel ashamed. Hence, he carefully told Ru Yu, ¡°why don¡¯t you let her try? ¡±. Ru Yu red at him and said, ¡°This road is not easy to drive. You should sit down first. I will naturally give it to you when the road is easy to drive. I am not trying to discourage you. This indeed requires experience. I am already familiar with the road, but you have not driven it before. If you flip over or something, wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble? ¡± Alright, after hearing what she said, he did not dare to say anything more. At this time, safety was indeed more important than anything else. His Damn self-esteem could only go to hell. As long as he could safely arrive with her, even if he lost face, he would lose face. There were very few trees on the roadside in Ang. This was probably due to the many years of war. At that time, most of the trees had been cut down for the sake of the war, and most of the roadside was bustling with people, groups by groups Some were standing or sitting, with towels, shoes, and socks in their hands. When there was a traffic jam, they would stand in the middle of the traffic and peddle their wares. Of course, they also wanted to idle around with things on their heads. On both sides of the road, even the streets were filled with garbage. There were many ttened cans and stic bottles. Lei Zhenyu could not help but feel a wave of sadness in his heart. In Seoul, these were all recyble garbage Logically speaking, they should be ssified into garbage cans. The suffering caused by war was not something that could be imagined by living in a peaceful world. If he had not witnessed it with his own eyes, Lei Zhenyu would never have dreamed that Ang would be so poor. ¡°Poor? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard his words Then, she shook her head and sighed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the beach at night. I¡¯ll take you to see the vis of rich people and have a lobster feast. Then, you¡¯ll know if this ce is really poor. ¡± ¡°Is lobster expensive? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but remind her when he heard about the lobster feast. ¡°In this city where mineral water is sky-high, lobster is probably even more unforeseeable, right? I think it¡¯s better not to eat it. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, lobster is not as expensive as fruits and vegetables. ¡± Ru Yuughed Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°do you know that an apple here costs 25 RMB? But lobster is only 60 RMB per kilogram, which is 30 RMB per kilogram. So, you can eat lobster with an open stomach. ¡± Alright, Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately looked out of the car window. After a bumpy journey, the road surface became t. Then, he actually saw a statue, and that statue seemed to have some impression. He pointed at the statue and asked in puzzlement, ¡°that looks like a Chinese statue, right? Why did it move to Ang? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. Then, she quickly exined to him, ¡°that¡¯s not a Chinese statue, that¡¯s a statue of the president of Ang. It¡¯s just that that statue looks a little simr to the statue of a certain hero in China from afar. ¡± ¡ª Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend¡¯s strong female essay: Evil Phoenix Defying the heavens: alluring killer concubine Rtives in search of where to enter the title of the book, or enter the author¡¯s pen name ¡®no fear no worry¡¯ can find Ha, very good-looking text Oh. Chapter 1309

Chapter 1309: Chapter 1309 honeymoon in Ang 8

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu originally wanted to stay in Luanda for another night because Lei Zhenyu had not experienced the life of a rich person in Ang. She said that she would take him to see the seaside vi and eat Sashimi lobster at night. Lei Zhenyu curled his lips and said, ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s go to the desert earlier. We can eat lobster and other things anytime in Seoul. The key is the thousand-year-old Orchid. We definitely won¡¯t see it in Seoul. ¡± Alright, since he requested to go to the desert as soon as possible, she would take him there. However, she was a little worried. He was a young man who had never experienced hardship. When they reached the desert, would he be able to endure the hardship? The car gradually drove away from the city and slowly walked towards the countryside. Actually, Luanda was not big to begin with. Even the capital city was not that big. Of course, after entering some viges and towns, what they saw was even more deste. When ru Yu¡¯s car drove past a ce with more people, she saw a few wooden shelves built up. Then, there were things on the shelves to sell Lei Zhenyu asked curiously if this was simr to their Korean roadside store. Although this road was dirt and full of potholes, there were people selling things. Although the people selling things were not in the house, but in a rtively spacious ce, he felt that in a backward country like Ang.. This was probably the case for the store. However, ru Yu curled her lips and said, ¡°No, this is a market in a town in Ang. Don¡¯t you see many people gathering together? Everyone is exchanging their own things for the things they need. ¡± Market Lei Zhenyu was shocked and immediately rolled down the car window to look outside. Sure enough, it waspletely different from the market he had been to. This ce did not look like a town at all. Even the houses were on some tall and short hills. There was one room here and one room there. Of course, he did not know if the house could be lived in. ¡°Of course they can be upied. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s how they lived. The houses in this town are not bad. This ce is not far from Luanda. When you get to the countryside, you will know what kind of houses rural people live in. ¡± As Ru Yu spoke, she stopped the car and took out two sses of water and threw one to Lei Zhenyu. ¡°drink some water? Do you want to buy anything? This market seems to be filled with meat from all kinds of animals and roasted breadfruit. What do you want to eat? ¡± Lei Zhenyu shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know if he could eat the food in this market. Those people who sold roasted meat simply built a pit and ced an iron rack on top of it to roast the food. As for the meat, he didn¡¯t even see that it had been washed. He would rather starve than eat such a dirty thing. He might not get sick if he was hungry, but if he ate that thing, his body might be able to withstand it. He would definitely get sick. Ru Yu saw the expression on his face and knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t want it. Fortunately, there was a lot of stuff in the car. After all, when she left Luanda, she bought a lot of things from a slightlyrger supermarket. Ru Yu drank half a bottle of water in one go Lei Zhenyu could not help but remind her, ¡°drink it sparingly. Let¡¯s not talk about how expensive the water here is. I¡¯m worried that when we reach the countryside, there won¡¯t be a small supermarket. Even if we have the money, we won¡¯t be able to buy water. You can use the oil however you want. Anyway, the oil is cheap. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu burst outughing when she heard his words Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°fine, forget it. The oil is cheap, but when we reach the countryside, it¡¯s very difficult to find a gas station. As for the water, when we reach the countryside, we might be able to find a well that they dug by themselves in a farmer¡¯s house. We can fetch water. ¡± Chapter 1310

Chapter 1310: Chapter 1310 honeymoon in Ang

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu heard her say this. Well, he was a rookie. He had never been to such a backward ce before. This was the first time he had ever been to such a ce. They went to the real countryside at night. This time, Lei Zhenyu really saw the so-called House. It was actually a small space surrounded by some wooden strips. It was square or round. The family lived in a space The ce against the wall was piled up with wooden boards. It was not known whether it was to make a bed or not, but it was always piled up or to sleep. The family that they stayed in was rtively smaller, but they had a few children. The rural people in Ang were not as simple as you might think. They also knew that people came to collect fees. Fortunately, he and ru Yu did notck money, so they were very generous. The only thing that they did not expect was that the dry rations that he and ru Yu had moved from the car were immediately robbed the moment they entered the house. Well, in the end, the family ate their fill, but he and ru Yu did not even have food to eat. Ru Yu had to tell the family that they had not eaten yet. Since they had eaten her food.. Could they find something to fill their stomachs. Fortunately, the family didn¡¯t eat their food irrationally. Instead, they dly agreed. However, they didn¡¯t have much to eat, so they picked some fruits from a big tree at the entrance of their house. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know what this was called at first, because this kind of thing looked like a fruit. The top part was simr to the persimmon peppers in the market, but the bottom part was like a kidney. Ru Yu pulled his hand and sat down She whispered to him, ¡°these are probably cashews. The cashews we usually buy in the mall are all processed. We really don¡¯t know how to eat the ones we pick from the trees. We¡¯ll see how they do itter. We can also learn something about the natural environment. ¡± After hearing what she said, Lei Zhenyu suddenly understood why she stopped moving things from the car. It turned out that she wanted to eat other people¡¯s cashews. Of course, if the things in their car kept moving down, they probably would not be able to move it a few times. This Angolian family was helping them bake cashews. In fact, they were in a pit in front of the courtyard. They used fire to burn the outer skin of the cashews and then peeled out the core of the cashews for them to eat. Of course, it was very delicious. The core of the cashew was hot and a little hot. Lei Zhenyu tossed it in his palm a few times before he dared to put it into his mouth. He ate it with relish. Ru Yu looked at him from the side. At this moment, Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know if he was hungry or not, but he actually forgot that the things that were baked in the pit were very dirty. ording to his standards, it was definitely unhygienic, but he actually ate it just like that. It was said that the environment made people, but this saying was actually not false at all. No matter how particr a person was, once they reached a certain environment, at a certain point in time, at a certain point in time.. They would also throw away some of their so-called good habits because of their desire to survive. At night, they naturally slept in this Angns¡¯house. The whole family was squeezed together. Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu upied a corner. Of course, the Angns did not have extra nkets and bedsheets for them because they did not have enough to cover themselves. Fortunately, they had them in their cars, and it was not cold in Ang, so they just took a thin bed jar and came down. ???? Xiao Qiao rmended a good friend¡¯s strong female essay: Evil Phoenix Defying the heavens: The alluring killer concubine The rtives could enter the title of the book in the search, or enter the author¡¯s pen name, ¡®no fear, no worry¡¯ , and they would be able to find it. It was a very beautiful essay. Chapter 1311

Chapter 1311: Chapter 1311 honeymoon in Ang 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Throughout the night, the two of them squeezed together and sat against the wall. Lei Zhenyu hugged ru Yu. The night was terrifyingly quiet. The children of this Angn family fell asleep very quickly after a day of fighting. The two of them were also very tired. Ru Yu had been driving for a whole day, but Lei Zhenyu could not fall asleep because he had never been to such an unfamiliar environment. Ever since he was young, the environment he was in was clean, hurried, andfortable Moreover, he had never liked many people in a room. In his mind, the most he could ept was two people in a room, and those two people had to be husband and wife. He could not ept anything else. But tonight, in this House that was surrounded by wooden bars, there were eight adults and children, including them. The children fell asleep very quickly, but the four adults did not fall asleep. Instead, they were staring at them vigntly. Of course, he knew that to them, they were strangers, and strangers always made them feel afraid. In fact, he and ru Yu were also very afraid. After all, they could see all kinds of news on the Inte, especially in Africa. It was said that people here liked to rob, especially foreigners. One night, Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu were worried. They switched to rest. Fortunately, there was no danger. When the next day came, everyone was still safe, and their car was still parked quietly in the yard No one stole it. ¡°I thought someone would have stolen itst night. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned to look at Ru Yu, who was driving, and there was a sense of relief in his voice. Ru Yu burst outughing She shook her head and said, ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. In fact, in such a backward ce, we haven¡¯t even seen a bicycle in this vige, let alone a car. So, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to steal it, but they probably can¡¯t drive it. No one knows how to drive, right? ¡± Alright, Lei Zhenyu immediately stopped talking. He was wondering why she was so confident and boldst night. It turned OUT that there was a reason. He was indeed OUT of his element and didn¡¯t even understand this. During the day, there was a rtively smooth road. Lei Zhenyu immediately switched ru yu off and said, ¡°hurry up and sit over there. Put Down your seat and rest. I¡¯m going to drive for a while. It¡¯s always you who¡¯s tired from driving. ¡± Ru Yu nodded because this section of the road was indeed rtively smooth. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s driving skills were not bad either. It was just that he had never driven on a bumpy road before. He couldpletely drive on a smooth road. They had been walking along the Kwanza River. The Kwanza River was thergest and most economically valuable river in Ang. It originated from a ce about 80 kilometers southeast of Xitengbo on the Bierbie teau, which was 1,500 meters above sea level. The Kwanza River was wide and beautiful. Ang¡¯s paper currency was named after the Kwanza River. At present, the Kwanza River was about 1:70 to the US dor. During the day, they did not rest. Lei Zhenyu gradually adapted to the yellow sand road, so he could gradually open up some bumpy roads, which relieved a lot of the burden on ru Yu. In order to save time, at noon, they casually bought something to eat at a market that they passed by. It was also roasted meat. They did not know what kind of roasted meat it was, and there were also scones. Like ru Yu, they bought some over. Lei Zhenyu was really speechless. This was because he did not eat anything at home in Ang in the morning. At this moment, he had long forgotten about the so-called hygiene. He had to wash his hands before eating. Chapter 1312

Chapter 1312: Chapter 1312 Ang¡¯s honeymoon trip 11

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not important at all. It really was not important. He and ru Yu just ate pancakes and grilled meat with distilled water. Of course, fruit was an extravagant wish. At this moment, one should not have extravagant hopes for fruit, because it was not because one could not bear to part with money It was because there was no fruit to sell in this market. After lunch.. When the two of them were resting by the roadside, ru Yuforted him, ¡°it¡¯s okay. When we arrive at anotherrge market in the afternoon, there will probably be fruit to sell. We will find a family of officials to sleep in thatrge market at night. Their home is actually quite good. ¡± ¡°Alright, forget it. I¡¯d rather stay in the car. ¡± Lei Zhenyu shook his head. He had no interest in staying in a family, especiallyst night. He hugged ru Yu and leaned against the wall together, but ru Yu¡¯s body was so soft He even had a damnable reaction. It could be imagined how hard it was for him to hold it in a room with ten people in that situation. Therefore, he was unwilling to find a ce to stay even if he was beaten to death. If he missed her in the car, then at worst, he could have a car ride with her. In short, he would never suffer that kind of pain again. He would never go there even if he was beaten to death. Ru Yu thought that he was not used to a room with many people, so she quickly exined to him that the local officials were still very wealthy. Their home was also rtively big, and there was more than one room. If we went, of course, it would be impossible for us to have a single room However, it was probably in the same room as their family¡¯s elders or children, so naturally, there would be fewer people. Moreover, the environment was also correspondingly better, and there was probably a bed or something. Lei Zhenyu still shook his head like a rattle-drum. He did not want to go to other people¡¯s homes to stay. Even if there was a bed, he would not go. Right now, he missed the Chinese Guild Hall in Luanda so much, and how much he missed that small room There was also the stir-fried meat and cucumber cooked by the Sichuan Lady boss. It was really delicious. Due to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s insistence on not going to stay at someone else¡¯s house, ru Yu had no choice. Because she knew that Lei Zhenyu was still as stubborn as a bull when he was stubborn, she could only let him stay in the car at night. The car was not big. Their luggage and sleeping bags were piled up in the back. However, the two seats in the front could beid t. At night, they came to a big town, so it was rtively livelier. Ru Yu bought some food, but of course, there was no decent restaurant, so she did not go in. However, there was milk and fruit in the supermarket. Although it was shockingly expensive, it was much more expensive than Luanda. However, she still bought it. Lei Zhenyu said that no matter how expensive it was, all he wanted was money, and we did it to save our lives. It was worth it to use money to save our lives! Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard his words, but in the end, she bought an apple that cost four dors a piece and some ridiculously expensive milk. Of course, there was nock of bread. The dinner was so simple, but of course, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep after eating it. Ru Yu said that she would go to the riverside to y for a while. Anyway, it was still early, and they could still see the water today. After entering the desert tomorrow, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the water anymore. The scenery in Ang was very beautiful, and the entire country hadn¡¯t developed tourist attractions, which meant that all the attractions were free. And the riverside near the town they went to was even more deserted at night. The two of them came to the riverside, of course, with the essential mosquito incense. This was necessary because there were too many mosquitoes, and they also brought some anti-insect medicine. Chapter 1313

Chapter 1313: Chapter 1313 honeymoon in Ang 12

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was very quiet by the river. All kinds of insects were buzzing in his ears. Lei Zhenyu hugged ru Yu and ced his chin on her shoulder. His thin lips exhaled a warm breath from her neck. He said, ¡°although the people here are poor, I see that they are very happy. Actually, it is not a bad thing to live here for a lifetime. At least, there is no one to disturb us by the river. ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard his words She put her hand around his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°let me tell you a secret. It is said that the happiness index of Angns is higher than the happiness index of Chinese people. I think it is definitely higher than the happiness index of Koreans. ¡± He lowered his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him. She had a bright and charming appearance. She was smiling heartlessly. He could not help but put his arm around the back of her back and put one hand on the back of her head. His thin lips covered her without warning. ¡°UGH... ¡± ru Yu grunted and wanted to escape, but his big palm was firmly holding the back of her head. She could not escape at all. She could only let him put his slightly rough tongue into her mouth. The two of them had just eaten the apples they bought at the market. They had not eaten an apple for a few days and almost swallowed the core of the apple. Therefore, their mouths were filled with the taste of the apple, sweet, sour, and sweet. Perhaps they had never kissed after eating something before, because every kiss was after washing up, so they never knew that the taste of kissing after eating an apple was so wonderful. The index of happiness was very high. Perhaps it included the taste of kissing after eating an apple, because she had never thought that an apple could be sold for four dors. Therefore, who would not feel happy after eating such an expensive apple and then kissing? Ru Yu was in a daze after being kissed by the thunder shower. The cool night wind blew by the riverside, and the river was as quiet as a thousand years ago. She and Lei Zhenyu, on this primitive and ancient riverside, seemed to have passed a thousand years. Just as she was closing her eyes and indulging in his strong kiss, Meng ran suddenly felt a cool sensation under her body. She was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. To her surprise, she found that his hand had lifted the hem of her indian-colored dress. ¡°Hey, ¡± ru yu cried out in shock She could not help but push him away. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, this is the riverside of the Kwanza River. It¡¯s not in our apartment in Seoul. There¡¯s not even a wooden house here. The surroundings are empty. Can¡¯t you endure it in broad daylight? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± he answered sullenly. He continued to lift up her skirt. His big hand had already reached in smoothly. One hand held her waist tightly while the other quickly reached into her secluded ce. ¡°Your skirt is so big. Who can see it? ¡± His thin lips teased her ear Then he whispered, ¡°besides, there¡¯s no one by the riverside. Not to mention that we¡¯re still wearing clothes. Even if we strip naked and roll around, I don¡¯t think we need to worry. There¡¯s no one at all. ¡± Three ck lines appeared on ru Yu¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s indecent. ¡± ¡°Then, go to the car? ¡± He carefully suggested, ¡°let¡¯s have a car shock in this foreign country? ¡± ¡°In the car? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head at the thought of the car. ¡°That car probably won¡¯t be able to withstand your forceful torture. I¡¯m afraid that the car will fall apart before I fall apart. ¡± Chapter 1314

Chapter 1314: Chapter 1314 honeymoon in Ang 13

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she closed her eyes and was immersed in his strong kiss, Meng ran suddenly felt a cool sensation under her body. She was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. She was shocked to find that his hand had lifted up therge skirt that had Indian colors on her body. ¡°Hey, ¡± ru yu cried out in shock She could not help but push him away with her hand. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, this is the riverside of the Kwanza River. It¡¯s not our apartment in Seoul. There¡¯s not even a wooden house here. The surroundings are empty. Can¡¯t you endure it in broad daylight? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± he answered sullenly. He continued to lift up her skirt. His big hand had already reached in smoothly. One hand held her waist tightly while the other quickly reached into her secluded ce. ¡°Your skirt is so big. Who can see it? ¡± His thin lips teased her ear Then he whispered, ¡°besides, there¡¯s no one by the riverside. Not to mention that we¡¯re still wearing clothes. Even if we strip naked and roll around, I don¡¯t think we need to worry. There¡¯s no one at all. ¡± Three ck lines appeared on ru Yu¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s indecent. ¡± ¡°Then, go to the car? ¡± He carefully suggested, ¡°let¡¯s have a car shock in this foreign country? ¡± ¡°Car? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head at the thought of the car. ¡°That car probably won¡¯t be able to withstand your forceful torture. I¡¯m afraid that before I¡¯m torn apart by you, the car will fall apart first. ¡± Lei Zhenyuughed softly and nodded. He admitted his bestiality shamelessly Then he shamelessly said, ¡°anyway, your skirt is big enough to cover both of our legs. Even if there is someone, they will think that I am hugging you to cool down by the river. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in sweat. How could this man be like this? He was obviously a modest gentleman He was clearly a gentle and gentle prince He was clearly... ... Everything became quiet. There was no sound. Only the buzzing of insects around them continued to sing the ancient bad. However, they were performing the most primitive music of mankind in this ancient bad. Many yearster, whenever Lei Zhenyu thought of tonight, he thought that this was the most beautiful moment he had ever experienced in his life. He and ru Yu had put on the most primitive show in the most primitive ce, but it was the best proof of their spiritual connection. He loved her, and that was why he wanted her so crazily. His Love was not only spoken, but also done... ... Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu rested in the small town for a night, and then continued to drive to their destination the next day. Of course, they slept on the recliner in the carst night because Lei Zhenyu insisted on not going to her house. The recliner in the car was very ufortable. Ru Yu felt her back ache the next day. Lei Zhenyu teased her by saying that she did not sleep on the recliner but was doted on by him. She was so angry that she red at him. As a result, heughed proudly. While heughed, he started the car and drove in the direction of the desert. Along the way, they could see a particrly eye-catching tree growing there from time to time. This kind of strange-looking short and fat tree was the world-famous Baobab, which was directly tranted as the ¡°Baobab Tree¡± ,monly known as the ¡°Monkey Baobab tree¡± . The trunk of the Baobab Tree had a variety of strange looks, simr to the roots of a tree. From Afar, it looked like a tree growing upside down. Lei Zhenyu did not know much about this kind of tree, so he asked Ru Yu, what kind of tree was this? Chapter 1315

Chapter 1315: Chapter 1315 honeymoon in Ang 14

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu rested in the small town for a night before continuing their journey to their destination the next day. Of course, they slept on the recliner in the carst night because Lei Zhenyu insisted on not going to his house. The recliner in the car was very ufortable. Ru Yu felt her back ache the next day. Lei Zhenyu joked that she did not sleep on the recliner but was doted on by him. She was so angry that she red at him. As a result, heughed proudly. He started the car whileughing and drove towards the direction of the desert. On the way, he could see a particrly eye-catching big tree growing there from time to time. This kind of strange-looking short and fat tree was the world-famous Baobab, which was directly tranted as the ¡°Boobab Tree¡± ,monly known as the ¡°Baobab Tree¡± . The trunk of the Baobab Tree had all kinds of strange looks, simr to the roots of the tree. From Afar, it looked like a tree growing upside down. Lei Zhenyu did not know much about this kind of tree, so he asked Ru Yu, what kind of tree was this? Ru Yu told him, ¡°this is the Baobab tree, and the Baobab tree can be called the ¡°longevity tree¡± in the nt kingdom. It can live for 4,000 to 5,000 years. ¡°. It had an extremely strong ability to adapt to the environment. Although the trunk of the Baobab Tree was very thick, its texture was very loose. These loose holes on the tall and strong trunk could store a lot of rain water, and the body was acting as a water absorbent instead of the roots. The water stored in the trunk could maintain the growth and development of the Baobab tree throughout the year. When people who worked or traveled on the tropical grasnds were thirsty, as long as they found the Baobab tree, they could drink water from its body to their heart¡¯s content. For this reason, people called it the ¡°tree of life. ¡°. After the Baobab tree absorbed enough water, it would grow new leaves, which were palm-shapedpound leaves. At this time, the branches and leaves were luxuriant, and veryrge white flowers bloomed. As for the Baobab Tree¡¯s function, well, there was a joke once heard. In Ang, someone said that a man only needed to spend two hours to nt twelve Baobab trees, and he would be considered to havepleted his mission to the next generation Because the fruits of twelve Baobab trees were enough to feed a person for a year. Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. He said, ¡°well, don¡¯t tell me that people only need to eat until they are full and don¡¯t need to wear warm clothes? But if you want to wear warm clothes, you need clothes. Don¡¯t you need money to buy clothes? ¡± Ru Yu said inly that the climate in Africa was very hot all year round. People did not need to wear clothes at all. Moreover, didn¡¯t you see that the children in the countryside were all naked They could not wear them even when they were older. They could just cover them with leaves and bark. Alright, Lei Zhenyu admitted that in this aspect, the demand of the people in Ang was really very low. It turned out that it was so easy for them to eat their fill and wear warm clothes. Moreover, besides the Baobab tree, they also had the cashew tree. No wonder ru Yu said that Angns had a high happiness index. With such a simple demand, people naturally did not have much pressure, and those who did not have pressure would naturally lead extremely happy lives. How could happy people not be happy? Driving all the way, they finally arrived at the southern part of Ang in the afternoon. It was a vige five kilometers away from the Namib Desert. There were very few people living here, and there were not many families. Moreover, due to the heat, there were really adults who were wrapped in tree leaves and Bark, especially girls. Some of them did not even cover the top, but only used the bark to cover the bottom. When they saw Lei Zhenyu, they were unusually excited and chased after him. Lei Zhenyu was so scared that he ran as fast as he could. However, he did not understand Portuguese and did not know what the girls were shouting about. Chapter 1316

Chapter 1316: Chapter 1316 honeymoon in Ang 15

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After the girls left, he asked Ru Yu, ¡°what did those two aunties call me just now? I saw that they were both excited and a little too enthusiastic. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud. She pointed at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°what aunties? They are all teenage girls, okay? Africans are ck, and this ce has a hot climate, so people grow up quickly. They said they want to have a child with you! ¡± Lei Zhenyu was immediately choked to the point that he could not speak. He thought that ru Yu was teasing him, so he said a little angrily, ¡°Ru Yu, we are husband and wife. Can you even make such a joke? ¡± ¡°Who is joking with you? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him. ¡°I am telling the truth, okay? ¡± That was how they called it. Whenever an Asian man came to Africa and was slightly more pleasing to the eye, the girls here would want to help him give birth to a child. Because the skin of asian-african hybrids is not so ck. They also like their skin to be White, okay?¡± Oh, okay. Lei Zhenyu finally understood why those girls were like that. So that was the reason. He was extremely d that his wife was by his side. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have been raped by those ck girls? Hearing his words, ru Yu found it funny. He said that you are a man after all. As long as you don¡¯t want to do that kind of thing, that woman can rape you. Don¡¯t tter yourself? Lei Zhenyu said seriously, a ck girl definitely can¡¯t rape me. But the key is a group of ck girls. I¡¯m definitely not their match. Didn¡¯t you see the five or six girls chasing me just now? ¡°...¡±alright, ru Yu was speechless. They were going to enter the Namib Desert the next day. In the afternoon, they bought some things, mainly dry food and water. Of course, there was more water and milk, because ru Yu said that in the desert, theck of water was more cruel than theck of food. They couldn¡¯t drive in the desert to find the thousand-year-old Orchid, so the car was stored in the n leader¡¯s home. And that night, they also stayed at the n leader¡¯s home. The n leader enthusiastically baked corn cobs and even baked pancakes with tapioca powder for them to eat Of course, there was also corn noodles, which was a rare thing to entertain guests. Although they were the n leader, they did not live very well. After all, they were in the countryside. The house was still surrounded by wooden strips, but it was just a little bigger. Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu were assigned to sleep with a few children. The children were not very old. They were only a few years old. However, the oldest one was already thirteen years old. It was estimated that the people here grew up quickly, so she looked as if she knew about the affairs between men and women, because she had been smiling at Lei Zhenyu. Lei Zhenyu felt a little uneasy, so he kept holding onto ru Yu¡¯s hand. Fortunately, ru Yu brought some candies in for the children to eat. The older child was still a child after all. In the end, he ate the candies that he had never seen before with his younger siblings Gradually, his attention shifted away from Lei Zhenyu. At night, the two of them finally had a bed. The four children slept on the same bed. Lei Zhenyu angrily told ru Yu that he would rather sleep in the car or in the tent than sleep in the same room with her. It was notfortable at all. Ru Yu asked mischievously, ¡°are you ufortable there? ¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m ufortable everywhere. My whole body is ufortable. I can¡¯t even hug you to sleep, let alone eat you. How can I befortable? ¡± Chapter 1317

Chapter 1317: Chapter 1317 honeymoon in Ang

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Namib Desert Does Not Have the romance of the Sahara, nor the vastness of the Gobi Desert, but it has the world¡¯s most colorful dunes, thousand-year-old nts, one side of the ocean, the Desertndscape on the other side; and the moon-likendscape, this is the Namib Desert Nambia Desert A nostalgic desert. The next morning, the two of them said goodbye to the chief¡¯s family pack on the road, the chief told them a lot, told them toe back quickly if they could not find, the desert¡¯s strange phenomenon is very many, everything is unpredictable, do not be greedy. They nodded, indicating that they understood. Moreover, they had brought enough water and food, so they felt that it should be fine. Moreover, they also knew that the thousand-year-old Orchid was distributed in the most narrow part of the Namib Desert from Western Namibia to southwest Ang It was also an extremely dry area. Moreover, they also brought the north hand, so they should be fine. Lei Zhenyu had never been to the desert, but ru yu had been running around the world. Whether it was the Sahara desert or the Tamakan desert, she had been there before, so she was not afraid of the desert at all. Lei Zhenyu was a little fearful of the desert at first, but as he walked into the desert with Ru Yu, he gradually felt that the desert was not as scary as he had imagined. It was even more fun than he had imagined. Especially the Nano Desert. Because Ru Yu was afraid that he was not used to it, she had been taking him along the coastline. Thus, the scenery along the way was endless. The DV that they brought with them was constantly shing. Ru Yu smiled and said to him, ¡°Zhenyu, don¡¯t be too greedy on the first day. We don¡¯t know how long it will take to find the thousand-year-old Orchid. You should use it sparingly. The thousand-year-old Orchid is still waiting for my camera. You have already used up the battery. Where are you going to charge it in the desert? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled embarrassedly. He said that the scenery here was too beautiful and he always wanted to stay because it would be very difficult for him toe here again in the future. Besides, wouldn¡¯t he take photos back so that she could draw better in the future Could it be that he wanted her to draw in the desert? It was not impossible to draw in the desert, but that was only at the edge of the desert and not in the hintend of the desert. Because drawing in the desert required one to carry an easel and some other tools for drawing, and one¡¯s physical strength was limited, people who entered the desert.. It was best to carry as much sleep and food as possible. Other unimportant things should all be thrown away. Therefore, ru Yu did not bring anything to the desert. Her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s backpacks were filled with water and food. Of course, there were also sleeping bags and tents. Originally, they had to carry two tents, but Lei Zhenyu said that the tents took up space and were more or less heavy. The two of them could totally use one tent so that they could carry more water. The scenery along the way was very good, especially when the sun was setting. Sitting on the desert and looking at the Blue Sea was an unimaginablefort andfort. Lei Zhenyu said that this kind of paradise on earth was more perfect than any man-made Paradise. Hey on the desert and closed his eyes slightly, enjoying thefort of both his body and mind. Ru Yu took out her camera to take a photo for him mischievously. He noticed it and jumped up from the desert to chase after ru Yu. She kept saying, ¡°Hey, little girl, didn¡¯t you say that you want to save electricity? ¡± Ru Yu smiled and ran forward. He chased after her and identally stepped on the sand at the edge. The sand slid down and his whole body fell into the sea, making ru Yu on the desertugh out loud She quickly pressed the shutter and took a picture of his sorry state when he fell into the water. Chapter 1318

Chapter 1318: Chapter 1318 honeymoon in Ang 17

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The scenery of the Nano desert had always been very good, especially the colorful sand dunes. Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu were unconsciously intoxicated. During the day, the two of them yed and walked in the desert, and at night, they camped in the desert by the sea. The two of them slept in the same tent, so they naturally had some notes, so they could only hug and sleep together. And this scene could be imagined. Lei Zhenyu was full of energy, and now the soft and warm fragrance was in his arms. If he did not touch ru Yu, it would be worse than killing him. In his words, if he did not ovep his tenderness and intimacy with her, then he would definitely suffocate to death. Even if he did not suffocate to death, he would at least suffer a hard injury. So.. He said righteously, ¡°Che Ru Yu, do you have the heart to let your husband suffocate to an internal injury? If you really suffocate to an internal injury, wouldn¡¯t your life¡¯s sexual happiness be ruined? ¡± Alright, in front of him, who was so strong and so righteous, and even said that this was for her sexual happiness, he was making a contribution for her, and working hard for her to enjoy a happy sexual life! So, every night, the two of them had to ovep their tenderness and intimacy in the narrow tent, and climb up the primitive subversive senses of human beings again and again. Ru Yu felt that this kind of thing was self-taught, and Lei Zhenyu and she had nothing else to worry about in the desert. After lying down at night, he only thought about these little things. So, in just a few days.. He actually came up with a lot of tricks, and she had to do it with his perverted tricks. The most outrageous thing was that the two of them were tired from walking that day at noon. They sat down to rest and casually ate lunch. In fact, they had onlypressed dry food and water. They did not bring any fruits because they took up space and there was no water to quench their thirst. After eating and drinking, they rested for a while and prepared to get up and leave. They did not expect Lei Zhenyu to suddenly want to do something at this time. Of course, the prerequisite was that she felt a little hot, so she took off her clothes and prepared to change into a suspenders shirt. There was no one in the desert for a hundred miles. There were only the two of them. Moreover, the area was boundless, so there was no ce to hide. Of course, there was no need to set up a tent just to change clothes. It was precisely because she had changed clothes so generously that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s bestiality was aroused. Therefore, when she took off her clothes and bent down to look for a suspenders shirt in her backpack, he hugged her from behind. In the desert that was as hot as fire, his action came suddenly again. She screamed and did not want it, but he was not willing to listen to her, so she quickly begged for mercy, saying that it was broad daylight and there was no tent set up. Was this immoral? He smiled and asked where the immoral was There was no one in the surrounding hundred miles, and there was not even a bird in the sky. Who woulde to see them This was called a quilt in the sky and a mattress in the ground. What was wrong with US having sex on the world¡¯srgest mattress? Yes, there was nothing wrong with it. They had just returned to being primitive people. The oldest primitive people had never worn clothes. It was said that even the natives of Africa did not wear clothes now They would just find a random ce to roll when they wanted to. Therefore, when he quickly pulled down her skirt and spread it on the sand, she finally stopped struggling when he quickly untied himself and hugged her as he fell down on the sand covered with the big skirt. He was very gentle, and his movements were not too wild. The Bright Sun in the sky was shy and actually quietly drifted away, giving them a shade. Chapter 1319

Chapter 1319: Chapter 1319 honeymoon in Ang 18

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At this time, the sky in Africa suddenly turned dark. Under the cover of the dark curtain, it could be said that one could not see one¡¯s fingers. Therefore, Xiao Qiao really did not know how Lei Zhenyu and Che Ru Yu had sex in the world¡¯srgest bed She really did not know AH AH AH AH AH AH AH Dear friends, the desert was very warm, and the sandstorms in the desert were ruthless. Therefore, walking in the desert, the first thing was to pay attention to safety, the second thing was to put safety first, and the third... ... Of course, it was still safety After a long time, the white waves that were bullied by the sand finally calmed down. Lei Zhenyuy softly on the soft white sand. Because he had just experienced an intense exercise, he opened his mouth and breathed heavily. He turned around and deeply kissed the sweat and tears on ru Yu¡¯s face. Feeling the salty taste, he could not help but whisper in her ear, ¡°Ru Yu, let us have a child... ¡± She gently bit her lips and nodded. If the marriage was really not strong enough, then a child was undoubtedly a core force to stabilize the marriage. If he was willing, then she also wanted a child that belonged to the two of them. At night, the two of them did not even set up a tent. They justy in the desert. Because there was a full moon in the sky, it was impossible to see such a beautiful moon while lying in the tent. The two of themy side by side. Ru Yuy in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms. She was actually used to using his arms as a pillow, and he was also used to using her as a pillow. The two of them quietly looked at the bright moon in the sky. It was very quiet around them. There was a faint rustling sound. They did not know if it was the animals running in the desert. After a long time, he whispered in her ear, ¡°in the future, if we have children, the girls will be called gravel, and the boys will be called desert. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh. She hit his chest with her hand and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, do you know how to give a name? You even called out gravel? Desert? Does that sound like a name? ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± Lei Zhenyu nced at her. ¡°A name is originally a code name, but gravel and desert can let us remember everything in this Nano desert in the future. How good it is. ¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t we call one nano and one desert? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°This way, it will be the Nano Desert. ¡± ¡°Good idea. ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t want to divorce ru Yu at all Then, he said happily, ¡°I think we have to have two children. Otherwise, we really won¡¯t have enough names. Do you think we are here to find the thousand-year-old orchid? ¡± ¡°I think we should bring the thousand-year-old orchid with our children¡¯s names, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Ru Yu pretended to nod in agreement with him Then, she said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think the thousand-year-old Orchid is enough, right? I think we should bring in the bread tree and cashew tree. But if that¡¯s the case, how many children do we need to have to give birth to a name? ¡± ¡°then we should have more children. ¡± Lei Zhenyu said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to raise them. Besides, our Lei family originally wanted to have more branches and leaves. Now, my brother probably doesn¡¯t have any children anymore. The inheritance of the Lei family is between us. Now, in order tomemorate our honeymoon trip in Ang¡¯s Nani desert, I think we should have at least four to five children. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a sow? ¡± Ru Yu immediately protested. She couldn¡¯t help but re at him and growl, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, are you dreaming? I¡¯ll at most give birth to two children for you. In fact, one child is enough... ¡± Chapter 1320

Chapter 1320: Chapter 1320 honeymoon in Ang 19

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the blink of an eye, they had been walking in the desert for seven days. Their backpacks became lighter and lighter because they had almost run out of food and water, but they still hadn¡¯t found the thousand-year-old Orchid. As time went by, their initial enthusiasm gradually turned into a gradually cold heart. The thousand-year-old Orchid seemed to be hidden in a mysterious ce forever, but they couldn¡¯t find it after thousands of times. When there were only two bottles of water left, ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t dare to drink it. If they still couldn¡¯t find the thousand-year-old Orchid, then it meant that they had to rely on these two bottles of water to walk out of the desert. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to go back. After walking in the desert for a long time, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find the original path at all. They could only continue walking forward. As for when they would be able to walk out of the desert, it was indeed an unknown. Because there was no food left, they had prepared for a week. Walking in the desert every day was extremely tiring and tiring, so they couldn¡¯t carry anything anymore. In order to travel light, ru Yu suggested to throw away the tent. However, Lei Zhenyu was reluctant to do so. He said that they would need a tent to sleep at night. If they threw it away, how could they sleep The tent had no other functions, but it could iste the sand? Just when they thought that they couldn¡¯t find the thousand-year-old Orchid, a miracle happened. This evening, they finally saw a strange nt. This nt was only 20 to 30 centimeters above the ground. In the desert, it was impossible to see it without careful observation. They found it because Lei Zhen had been hung when he was walking. When he turned around, he saw this nt. At the top edge of the stem, two huge leaves grew on both sides. Each leaf was two to three meters long and 30 centimeters wide. Moreover, these two leaves grew in the opposite direction, very simr to the thousand-year-old orchid that ru yu had described. Lei Zhenyu could not help but feel ecstatic. Then, he shouted loudly to Ru Yu, who had already walked far away, ¡°wife, quicklye over and take a look. Is this the thousand-year-old Orchid? ¡± Ru Yu heard his voice from the front and immediately turned around. When she saw that he was pointing at his feet, she immediately felt something and quickly ran towards him. She only wanted to see the thousand-year-old orchid that she had been longing for. However, because she ran too fast and forgot to pay attention to her feet, she identally fell into the sand pool. In fact, it was simr to a swamp. When a person fell, they would continuously slide down. Lei Zhenyu was shocked. He clearly saw ru Yu running towards him, but why did the ce suddenly sink Moreover, ru Yu was also sinking down with the sand. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± he immediately ran over and came to the side of the sand pool. He wanted to reach out to grab ru Yu¡¯s hand, but only then did he realize that his hand could not reach ru Yu¡¯s hand. And because Ru Yu was struggling in the sand pool, her body was sinking deeper and deeper The sand was about to reach her chest. ¡°Ru Yu, stop struggling! ¡± Lei Zhenyu shouted loudly. Then, he quickly took off his clothes. He felt that they were too short, so he quickly took off his pants. Then, he hurriedly grabbed one of the storage tubes of the pants He threw the other storage tube towards ru Yu who was in the sand pond. At this moment, the sand had already reached her shoulder. When Lei Zhenyu threw the storage tube over, she immediately grabbed it with both hands. Actually, he did not say anything at this moment. She also understood that he wanted to pull her up. Chapter 1321

Chapter 1321: Chapter 1321 honeymoon in Ang 20

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The sand was constantly rushing towards ru Yu, but Lei Zhenyu was pulling her with all his strength. There was only a pair of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s pants between them. Fortunately, these pants were jeans, and the workmanship was especially good Back then, he had specially bought these desert travel jeans in order toe to the desert. Ru Yu¡¯s hand was grabbing onto Lei Zhenyu¡¯s pants. She could not exert any strength because the desert was beneath her. If she struggled with all her strength, it would only cause her body to constantly sink downwards, so she could not exert any strength The only thing she had to do was to grab onto the pants tightly with both hands. Lei Zhenyu gritted his teeth and tried to snatch ru yu from the sinking sand. Fortunately, the sand did not sink very fast. Fortunately, when he threw the pants over, the sand had just reached ru Yu¡¯s shoulder. So, after he clenched his teeth and pulled with all his strength.. Ru Yu¡¯s body slowly rose up bit by bit, bit by bit. Finally, ru Yu¡¯s body was pulled out of the sand pond bit by bit. It was so slow, but it did not stop. Lei Zhenyu knew that he could not stop, because the sand that was constantly sinking could not give him a break. If he stopped.. Then ru Yu would definitely be swallowed by the sand. Finally, ru Yu¡¯s body was pulled from the sand pond to her buttocks. This situation made Lei Zhenyu happy, because below the buttocks were the legs. This way, it was much easier to pull her out. It was indeed much easier. He stepped back, gritted his teeth, and roared. He pulled her out of the sand pond in one go. Ru Yu was pulled out, but Lei Zhenyu was immediately exhausted. Hey straight on the desert. His hands were already bloody due to the tight grip on his jeans. Ru Yu crawled over to call him, but there was no response. She was so scared that she immediately cried. She could not help but cover her mouth to perform artificial breathing on him. Instinctively, she thought that he might have fainted from exhaustion. However, just as her pink lips covered his, he immediately hooked his arm around her neck. With a slight turn of his body, he directly pressed her under his body. That thin lips, however, never left her pink lips from the beginning to the end. After surviving a disaster, neither of them avoided it. They kissed until the sky turned dark. The Bright Moon in the desert was in the sky, silently watching this once-in-a-century miracle A man wearing only a pair of boxers and a woman wearing a Bohemian skirt kissed each other deeply. They even forgot that there was sand in each other¡¯s mouths. After a long, long time, the long, deep kiss finally stopped. Lei Zhenyu was exhausted. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have any strength at this moment, I would definitely eat you here. ¡± Ru Yu smiled, but before the smile could form on her face, tears flowed down first. She held his face, which had long lost its whiteness because he had walked in the desert for a few days, and then kissed his face fiercely. Lei Zhenyu looked at her crystal clear tears and immediately covered his mouth and licked it carefully He even teased, ¡°honey, you¡¯re such a waste. This is the desert. Do you know how valuable water is? It¡¯s not more expensive than oil, it¡¯s more expensive than gold. Now, even if you have gold, you can¡¯t exchange it for water? ¡± Ru Yu smiled and punched him with her hand. In the end, he cried out in pain, scaring ru Yu so much that she quickly asked him where the pain was. In the end, he said it was a heartache, which made her so angry that she punched him a few more times. ???? Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend¡¯s strong female character: Evil Phoenix Defiance of Heaven: Qingcheng Killer Concubine If you type in the title of the book or the author¡¯s pen name, ¡®no fear, no worry¡¯ , you will be able to find it. It¡¯s a very beautiful character. Chapter 1322

Chapter 1322: Chapter 1322 the honeymoon in Ang 21

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, both of them were so tired because of the sand pool that they did not even have the strength to stand up and set up a tent. Ru Yu only took out the first aid supplies, disinfectant, and Gauze from her backpack She simply bandaged both of their hands that were already torn. Then, the two of them hugged each other andy in the desert. They looked at the bright moon in the sky and gradually fell asleep. When they woke up the next day, the moon was already gone, but the sun was rising from the east. The morning air was cool. When ru Yu opened her eyes, Lei Zhenyu also woke up. They looked at each other and smiled, then quickly got up. The fine sand on his body was easily shaken off. Lei Zhenyu then found another pair of pants from his backpack to wear. As for the pair of pants fromst night, of course, there was a lot of blood on both of the pants. However, he would definitely not wear them again in the future. Instead, he would use them to treasure them. These were the pants that saved him and Che ru Yu. Ru Yu carefully folded the pants and then put them back into the bag. She smiled and said that she had gained a lot of things along the way. If they could return to Korea, her study would have gained a lot of things. Lei Zhenyu could not help but sigh. Che Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan went to the Himyas and obtained a bed sheet, while he and Che Ru Yu came to the nano desert and only obtained a pair of his jeans. However, the only thing that made him feel gratified was that the bed sheet that Jin Zhengnan obtained only had ru Yu¡¯s blood on it, while the pair of jeans that he obtained had the same blood on it. They came to the desert to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. In fact, Lei Zhenyu had already seen it yesterday, so it was not far from them. This morning, they did not spend much time and found it very quickly. The two of them carefully dug out a thousand-year-old Orchid. Of course, because they were very careful, they dug for a long time. In order to take it back and feed it, ru Yu paid special attention not to cut off the root of the thousand-year-old Orchid. Before they came, they had already prepared a flower pot, so they put the thousand-year-old Orchid into the flower pot and then filled it with sand. Moreover, it was the sand that had just been dug out, and the bottom of the sand was somewhat moist At least, it could still give the thousand-year-old orchid some moisture. As for their own water, well, there were only two bottles of water, one for each of them. Last night, after experiencing a life-and-death battle, the two of them were not willing to drink it. In Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, it was not that they could not easily drink the water when they were too thirsty to endure it, but that it was life-saving water. Lei Zhenyu saw that the leaves of the thousand-year-old Orchid were very long, and there were also some elders who had experienced the weather. The leaves were torn into many narrow strips along the parallel veins. When the wind blew, these narrow strips were scattered and twisted. From a distance, it looked like.. It was like a big octopus crawling on the beach. When he told ru yu about this feeling, ru Yu smiled and said, ¡°the thousand-year-old Orchid is also known as the ¡®octopus in the desert¡¯ by people. Your observation ability is quite strong, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Lei Zhenyu chuckled Then, he pointed at the two leaves and said, ¡°if the leaves don¡¯t grow bad, we can take them back and keep them on the balcony. In the future, won¡¯t the leaves grow longer and longer and gradually entangle our entire house? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh Then, he told her, ¡°actually, the thousand-year-old orchid doesn¡¯t grow old because of its leaves, but because of a growth belt at its base. The cells there have the ability to divide and multiply, constantly producing new leaf tissue, causing the leaves to grow continuously. The front end of the leaves is the oldest, and it either dies because of the dry climate, or it breaks because of the wind and sand, or it dies because of aging, but it keeps disappearing. Because the growth belt at its base is not destroyed, the lost part is quickly reced by the new part, leading people to believe that the leaves will not age, nor will they be damaged. In fact, we see the leaves are rtively young, the old has long disappeared, and the only really not old is the ring of cells that have the ability to divide and divide, and these cells are still constantly renewing. In addition, the leaves of the thousand-year-old Orchid have many special water-absorbing tissues that can absorb a small amount of water from the air. This is the secret of the thousand-year-old Orchid having only two leaves but never withering.¡± Chapter 1323

Chapter 1323: Chapter 1323 returning from their honeymoon

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu only returned to Seoul, South Korea, a week after they found thousand-year-old Lan. In this way, their honeymoonsted for a full 17 days, more than half a month. Therefore, when they returned to Seoul, it was already January 13th. During this half a month, they had been in Africa, mainly walking in the Nano desert, so the two of them were almost ck Africans. They picked up a car at Seoul airport and drove back to the Lei family¡¯s house. When the two of them walked into the entrance of the Lei family¡¯s hall with their backpacks, they were seen by Lan Ruoshui, who came down from upstairs. ¡°Aiyo, I heard that you two went on your honeymoon. I thought you went to some honeymoon paradise. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were full of sarcasm However, there was obvious sarcasm in her words. ¡°could it be that you went to the coal mines in northern China to dig for coal? How about a honeymoon under the coal mine? ¡± ¡°Get lost? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face was originally tanned. Now that he was stopped by Lan Ruoshui, he became even angrier. He stretched out his hand to pull Lan Ruoshui, wanting her to move out of the way. However, Lan Ruoshui did not move at all like a dead person Thus, he almost pushed Lan Ruoshui down. Lan Ruoshui shook a few times at the stairs before she finally grabbed the handrail to stabilize her body. She was very unhappy with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s anger at the moment. She only asked if they were going to the coal mine for their honeymoon He was actually going to make a move. Thus.. She could not contain her anger and roared, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, are you F * Cking drunk Why did you follow a crazy woman to the coal mine for your honeymoon? What does it have to do with me Now that you¡¯ve made it so dark, you actually want to get angry at me Could it be that your wife punished you by staying in front of Yu Xi¡¯s sickbed for a night, and then promised to divorce and marry Yu Xi, so she deliberately dragged you to the coal mine for a honeymoon and let you go to the bottom of the coal mine to dig coal and do hardbor If that¡¯s really the case, why do you have to live with such a woman A woman who doesn¡¯t know how to feel sorry for you, might as well... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°PA! ¡± A crisp sound of a p rang out in the empty room. Lei Zhenyu, who was already angry, used all his strength because of his anger. He immediately beat Lan Ruoshui back a few steps, and her cheeks were red and swollen Her lips were bleeding. On the way back, Lei Zhenyu was actually angry with ru Yu. The reason was that they were stopped when they were leaving Ang. The main reason was his pair of bloody jeans. The Angn police suspected that they were involved in some kind of case They said that they were going to detain them for investigation. Thus, ru Yu used Portugal to exin to the police. Of course, in the end, smart would use money to solve the problem. It was fine to use money to solve Lei Zhenyu. Anyway, most of Ang¡¯s airports needed money to solve the problem. However, the crux of the problem was that after the police received the money, they were only allowed to bring back one thing, either the pair of jeans or the pot of thousand-year-old Orchid. Lei Zhenyu wanted to bring back the pot of thousand-year-old Orchid, but ru yu insisted on bringing back the pair of jeans. Thus, for the first time, the two of them had a disagreement, and they quarreled at the exit of Ang¡¯s airport. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s reason was that he had specifically gone to look for the thousand-year-old Orchid. After going through so much trouble to find it, he definitely could not give up. What ru Yu meant was that the thousand-year-old orchid could be found again in the future, but that pair of jeans, that kind of beach.. The scene of them working together to fight against the grim reaper, however, they felt that it was impossible to replicate. In the end, of course, they could note to an agreement. The Angn police refused to give in. In the end, they simply said that they would not take anything back with them. A pair of tattered jeans and a pot of flowers that looked so ugly, what was the point for rich people like them? Chapter 1324

Chapter 1324: Chapter 1324 return from the Honeymoon 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, of course, they still brought something back. However, they followed ru Yu¡¯s wishes and brought back the pair of jeans. Meanwhile, the thousand-year-old Lan that they had gone through so much trouble to find ended up staying in Ang¡¯s situation. On the way back, on the ne, Lei Zhenyu did not say a word to ru Yu because he was angry. He had nowhere to vent his anger. At this moment, Lan Ruoshui actually came to stop him Therefore, he had vented his anger on Lan Ruoshui. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, are you a F * Cking Man? ¡± Lan Ruoshui pointed at her burning face and yelled at him hysterically, ¡°You F * Cking want to vent your anger on me, right? A man who hits a woman is also a man? ¡± ¡°Do you want to try me as a man? ¡± Lei Zhenyu, who was already angry, seemed to have found a punching bag this time. He simply took two steps closer to Lan Ruoshui and raised his hand He pretended to give her a p to let her experience what it meant to be a man. ¡°Zhenyu, ¡± ru yu quickly went up to hold his hand and gently advised him, ¡°alright, let¡¯s not argue with her. We¡¯ll go upstairs first. The most important thing is to have a good rest after washing up. ¡± Ru Yu knew that Lei Zhenyu was originally angry with her, but he was reluctant to hit her. However, he was also angry in his heart, so Lan Ruoshui bumped into him and directly hit the muzzle of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s gun. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you guys? You really don¡¯t want me to take a good nap, do you? ¡± Lei Taihe walked out of his room He was very unhappy that his nap, which he had finally fallen asleep, was woken up. When he saw Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu, he obviously frowned. ¡°where did you guys go on your honeymoon? You only came back when you were almost like beggars? ¡± ¡°We went to Africa, ¡± ru Yu quickly exined to the old man. ¡°GRANDPA, Lei... uncle hit me, ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediatelyined She ran to Lei Taihe and pointed at her red and swollen face and said, ¡°GRANDPA, look, my face is swollen. Uncle is bullying me. He hit me as soon as he came back. ¡± Lei Taihe frowned and looked at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s swollen face. Then he asked coldly, ¡°are you sure it was Zhenyu who hit you? ¡± ¡°Of course. He just hit you. ¡± Lan Ruoshui nodded hard. She thought Lei Taihe might help her, but who knew. ¡°Zhenyu, why did you learn to be biased when you went to Africa? ¡± Lei Taihe red at his youngest son with a cold face Then he said sternly, ¡°Miss Lan clearly has a face. Why did you only hit half of her face? To be fair, I think you should p the other half too. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help butugh out loud Although she knew that Lei Taihe did not really like Lan Ruoshui to begin with, and even more so after she found out that Lan Ruoshui was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter, she did not expect that Lei Taihe did not like Lan Ruoshui to such an extent. Since the matter had been resolved like this, she did not stay any longer. Thus, she held Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand again. Although the husband and wife were quarreling, they still held hands and went upstairs. Lan Ruoshui herself did not even dream that Lei Taihe would actually handle this matter like this. She still thought that even if Lei Taihe was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s biological daughter, she was still an adopted daughter after all, and she lived in the Lei family¡¯s courtyard all day long And her grandfather¡¯s name was Lei Taihe all day long. He would be more or less fair. Chapter 1325

Chapter 1325: Chapter 1325: The man who wants to make trouble

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Taihe seemed to know what Lan Ruoshui was thinking, so he snorted coldly and said, ¡°people¡¯s hearts are biased. They have never been upright. If I don¡¯t help my son and daughter-inw, why would I help an outsider like you? ¡± After hearing Lei Taihe¡¯s words, Lan Ruoshui could not say a word for a long time. She could only bite her teeth and swallow her anger. However, she secretly swore in her heart that she had to think of a way to stay in the Lei family for a long time. Lei Zhenyu was angry, so he left his backpack behind when he returned to his room. Then, he took the lead and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He was more or less a Germaphobe, so he had not taken a shower for half a month He was so dirty that he probably had to use a brush to get rid of the dirt on his body. Ru Yu smiled bitterly. She knew that he was still angry. Sometimes, this man was as stubborn as a child. He was clearly four years older than her. Alright, I won¡¯t argue with her. I guess I¡¯ll have to coax him tonight. Thinking of this, she took out a few simple dirty clothes from her backpack and took her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s documents to the study Of course, she kept the pair of jeans in the study as if they were her treasure. She nned to take them for dry cleaning one day. Of course, it was only to remove the smell of sweat. The blood stains had to be preserved. When she was done with these, Lei Zhenyu hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom yet. Alright, he was probably too hygienic. She went in to see if she could help him. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t lock the bathroom door. She went in easily and found Lei Zhenyu lying in the bathtub taking a bubble bath. Well, he really didn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself. ¡°Do you want me to sprinkle some petals on you or something? ¡± Ru Yu was purely joking. Then, she sat down by the bathtub and used her hand to pick up the bubbles to rub his already wet hair. ¡°No need, ¡± he answered in a muffled voice. He turned his body to the side and did not look at her. Clearly, he was still angry. She was slightly stunned. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re still angry? How long have you been taking a bath? No matter what, you have to empty the bathtub for me, right? You¡¯re the only one who likes to be clean. Should I always be dirty? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wash the dirt on my back, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said in a depressed tone. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to wash it with my own hands. I have no choice but to soak in it for a long time. you go out and wait. ¡± ¡°Fine, you big young master. I really doubt that the person who apanied me in Ang in the desert was you? ¡± Ru Yu red at him fiercely. She did not know before that his temper was not ordinary. Lei Zhenyu immediately stopped GNAWING and simply closed his eyes to ignore her. Ru Yu had no choice. She originally wanted to get up and walk out, but when she turned around, she saw the brush and immediately smiled. Didn¡¯t he say that he couldn¡¯t wash it on his back Alright, she was going to be a servant once and help him wash his back. This could be considered as an apology, right Although, she didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong. Hence, she took the brush to the side of the Bathtub and stretched it into the water to help him wash his back. Because she used force, Lei Zhenyu immediately felt the pain. Hence, she bared her teeth and shouted, ¡°Aiyo, can you light it up? Do you want to murder your husband? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a lot of dirt on your back? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you clean it up if you light it up? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately fell silent. Alright, there was indeed a lot of dirt on his back. Didn¡¯t you see that the water under the bubble was ck These were all brought back from Africa. Chapter 1326

Chapter 1326: Chapter 1326: Men who cause trouble

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The water in the bathtub was indeed dark, so ru Yu asked Lei Zhenyu toe out and said that she was going to help him put in a tub of water before washing. This time, Lei Zhenyu was very obedient and did not argue with her. He stood up and stepped out of the bathtub obediently. Because they had sex countless times in the desert, and because they often met each other honestly, the two of them were now very familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. Ru Yu would no longer be so embarrassed that her face would turn red. However, she did not expect that he was so tired and was still angry with her. However, when he stepped out of the bathtub, his crotch was still full of vigor and vigor. She immediately turned her face away. Lei Zhenyu smiled and said beside her, ¡°this was all done by you when you brushed your back. who asked you to use so much force with the brush? Well, its reaction is quite big. You have to take responsibility! ¡± Take responsibility for what Ru Yu could not be bothered with him. At this moment, she only wanted to put in another tank of water to wash him clean and then quickly wash herself. They had not slept in the bed for a long time, and now they felt that the bed was iparably beautiful. Ru Yu bent down to release the water. Lei Zhenyu stood behind her. He looked at her perky buttocks that were tightly wrapped in jeans. He swallowed his saliva twice. In the end, he could not hold it in anymore. He rushed forward and hugged her from behind. ¡°Hey, ¡± ru yu turned pale with fright and could not help but shout. At the same time, she quickly straightened her waist. Just as she was about to struggle, Lei Zhenyu had already quickly pushed her to the side of the Tatami. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I haven¡¯t taken a bath yet. ¡± Ru Yu growled in a slightly unhappy tone. Seriously, this man was bing more and more beastly. She was still dirty all over, okay? Lei Zhenyu was slightly stunned and immediately reached out to help her take off her clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take a bath. I¡¯m definitely better at scrubbing your back than you are. Let¡¯s take a bath together. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She could only allow him to take off her warm clothes and jeans with a few strokes. Then, he grabbed her cutie and the codpiece. Finally, he pushed her to the side of the bathtub Then, he pulled her into the bathtub with him. The bathtub was a bathtub that two people could lie in. At this moment, the water was already half-filled. Because there was no shower gel, the water was very cool. Their bodies could be seen at a nce in the water. Ru Yu only felt embarrassed. She immediately turned sideways and pressed a lot of shower gel into the bathtub. As the water rushed out, the shower gel immediately turned into many bubbles and quickly covered their bodies. Ru Yu originally wanted to take a good bath, but Lei Zhenyu¡¯s patience in this aspect was really limited. He said that he would help ru yu take a bath, but after brushing her back a few times, he threw away the brush. He said that the brush was painful, but he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he used his hands to rub her back. And this rubbing was not only for her back, but also her proud breasts. Lei Zhenyu was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t bear it at all. In the end, he directly turned around and pressed her into the bathtub... ... Of course, ru Yu was not his opponent. Moreover, the bathtub was not wide to begin with, and he was so eager and familiar with the road. In just a few moments, they had be joined-up babies... ... Ru Yu could not beat him, so she could only use her hands to scratch his back. However, he treated it as if she was rubbing his back with her hands. Instead, her movements became more and more courageous. The white bubbles rose and fell with his movements, just like the waves on the sea... ... Ru Yu could not fight against him, so she could only be led by him and push the waves in the bathtub with him. Therefore, under the concerted efforts of the two of them, the waves became higher and higher... ... Chapter 1327

Chapter 1327: Chapter 1327 Cai Shaofen got a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them had a big fight in the bathroom when they came back. Then, they fell asleep on the bed very quickly. It was only when they heard the knock on the door that they were woken up. Of course, it was the maid who came to call them for dinner. Then, they looked at each other and smiled at each other. Because in the nket, the two of them were naked. Ru Yu smiled and pushed Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Hurry up and get up. Are you angry now? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled embarrassedly and then said, ¡°well, if you treat me so well every day in the future, I won¡¯t be angry with you. However, we have to go to the Nano desert to get the thousand-year-old orchid back in the future. ¡± Go again Hearing this, ru Yu¡¯s head hurt. She didn¡¯t want to go. That ce made her heart palpitate, especially when she thought of the sand pond and the moment when Lei Zhenyu and the sand were fighting for their strength. She didn¡¯t want to take the risk again. However, she didn¡¯t say it right away. She was afraid that Lei Zhenyu would be unhappy again, so she just urged him to hurry up and say that they were going to have dinner. How long had it been since the two of them had a good meal? The food on the table of the Lei family had always been beautiful and delicious, especially when they knew that ru Yu liked Chinese food. The chef of the Lei family even specially studied the cooking methods of Chinese food. Therefore, there were still many dishes that Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu liked on the dining table tonight. However, there were very few people eating. Lan Ruoshui was obviously not there. She probably went to look for Jin Zhengnan. The two of them were probably discussing about marriage, right? Lei Zhensheng was not there either. He was probably working at the Lei family. After all, he was the CEO of the Lei family. He was very busy with work every day and had a lot of social events. It was not strange that he was not at home. The strange thing was that Cai Shaofen was not at home either. This made ru Yu have a faint ominous feeling in her heart. When they went out for their honeymoon, Lei Zhensheng had already gone to Jizhou ind to look for Cai Shaofen. In the blink of an eye, it had been more than half a month But Cai Shaofen was not at home yet. Could it be... ... As expected, Lei Taihe said, ¡°your elder brother and sister-inw have divorced. Your sister-inw came back a few days ago to move the things away. In the future, she probably won¡¯te back to the Lei family again. ¡± Lei Taihe was very sad when he said this. After all, Cai Shaofen had stayed in the Lei family for eighteen years. Moreover, Cai Shaofen had always been a well-behaved woman and had controlled the Lei family well. ¡°Your big brother actually regretted it. He was reluctant to divorce, ¡± Lei Taihe continued, ¡°of course, he also refused to get a divorce. In the end, I agreed. After all, it was not easy for Cai Shaofen to stay in the Lei family for 18 years. Now that she is 40 years old, it is not unreasonable for her to want to get married and have a child. As for your brother... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°If my brother had been loving and loving with sister-inw for 18 years and had never done those messy things outside, I believe that sister-inw would not be so heartless to divorce him, ¡± Lei Zhenyu continued Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°in the end, it¡¯s still eldest brother who has let sister-inw down. Now, he wants her to erase everything and live with him. How is that possible? After all, he¡¯s still a human? ¡± Lei Taihe sighed and nodded at the side. ¡°That¡¯s the reason. The most important thing is still elder Cai. This time, his attitude is very unyielding. He must have his daughter divorce your eldest brother. And you know our rtionship with the Cai family. Things have alreadye to this. There¡¯s no other way, so... ¡°. ... Eventually they split up. Your brother is... ... In a bad mood.¡± Chapter 1328

Chapter 1328: Chapter 1328: Cai Shaofen divorces

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Taihe paused for a moment Then, he looked at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°Zhenyu, don¡¯t bother with thatwyer of yours for now. Go back to the Lei family to help your big brother. Also, I won¡¯t interfere with your marriage in the future. If Song Yuxi wants tomit suicide, then let her do it. After all, she was the one who let you down in the first ce. It¡¯s reasonable for you to not want her toe after you. ¡± Ru Yu did not expect Lei Taihe to say such a reasonable thing. Well, it seemed that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s divorce had not only damaged Lei Zhensheng¡¯s vitality, but also Lei Taihe¡¯s. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t want to go back to the Lei family, but since the situation at home had changed and his father had be reasonable, he didn¡¯t argue with his father anymore and agreed to go back to the Lei family to work After all, the Lei family was the big boss. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t mention the fact that Lan Ruoshui was still living in their house, and ru Yu didn¡¯t mention it either. Although Lan Ruoshui wasn¡¯t Lei Zhensheng¡¯s biological daughter, she was still the child of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s first love. Everyone knew the meaning of the idiom ¡°love the house and the Crow¡± . Lei Zhensheng loved Lan Yunxi back then, so now he transferred his love to Lan Ruoshui It was normal for people to like Lan Ruoshui. Thus, life returned to peace. Lei Zhenyu went to work at the Lei family, while ru Yu still worked at her studio. Everything became ordinary. However, Cai Shaofen¡¯s departure made her somewhat sad. She was the first person in the Lei family who treated her well. Moreover, Cai Shaofen¡¯s 18 years of wasted time in the Lei family made people sympathize with her. Therefore, that afternoon, she called Cai Shaofen. She originally wanted tofort Cai Shaofen, but she didn¡¯t expect Cai Shaofen to thank her when she heard her voice. She even told her that she would soon return to Seoul to live. Ru Yu was shocked when she heard this. She quickly asked what was going on Did she not want to get a divorce again Or did she think that President Lei was the best, so she had toe back to the Lei family? Ru Yu could definitely think that way. After all, they had been married for eighteen years. It was unlikely that they did not have any feelings at all. If Cai Shaofen was willing to give up on the idea of being a mother, and Lei Zhensheng had changed his mind, it was normal for her toe back. Unexpectedly, Cai Shaofen smiled and said, of course, she was not going back to the Lei family. She had already gone through the divorce procedures with Lei Zhensheng, so it had nothing to do with her. She came back to Seoul because she had found a job, and thepany was in Seoul, so she would note back to Seoul to live. She even smiled and asked Ru Yu if there was a ce for her to live for a period of time. When she found a house, she would move out. Ru Yu quickly said that there was, and she did not need to move out because if there were people living there, she could save on hiring part-time workers to clean. At least, she could save on the material management fees. Moreover, it was better to have people living in the house than to leave it empty. After talking to Cai Shaofen on the phone, ru Yu found out that Cai Shaofen had a high degree and was a master¡¯s student. Back then, she married Lei Zhensheng and gave up her career. Then, she became a housewife in the Lei family for eighteen years. Cai Shaofen wanted toe to Seoul to work, which was a good thing. When she went back in the evening, she would talk about this matter with Lei Zhenyu Lei Zhenyu sighed softly and said, ¡°sister-inw is really good. She¡¯s free, but my brother ispletely dispirited. He doesn¡¯t really manage thepany anymore. He only drinks and gets drunk all day. I reckon that his vitality will be severely injured for a period of time before he can recover. ¡± * * * * * * * Xiao Qiao rmended her good friend¡¯s essay: Evil Phoenix Defiance of Heaven: Qingcheng Killer Consort http: / / dushu.qq / fintro.html? Bid 227842 & AMP; G Oh, the author is ¡°No worries¡± Oh, very good-looking article. Chapter 1329

Chapter 1329: Chapter 1329, the ck Beauty

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, you heartless woman. You went to Africa and didn¡¯t bring anything back for me. ¡± Lin Yuxin chewed on the roasted meat She didn¡¯t forget to scold Ru Yu, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Tell me, why did I have such a friend like you She said that she should at least bring something back, even if it¡¯s just a cashew nut Didn¡¯t I save a few disposable masks for you when I was working at the hospital?¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Ru Yuughed out loud Then, she looked at her with an apologetic expression and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. You¡¯ve always been a good person. You¡¯ve always remembered me. But, my dear, I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t remembered you now. I¡¯ve always remembered my husband, so... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t bring me a gift? ¡± Lin Yuxin continued She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°you pervert. You used to be married too, but you always remembered to bring me gifts wherever you went. Only this time, you didn¡¯t bring anything. You even got a Tan from Africa. Aiyo, you¡¯re really going to be a ck beauty. ¡°. ¡°F * Ck, who¡¯s going to be a tanned beauty? She¡¯s just a ck person. She¡¯s still a long way from beauty. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu looked at Cai Shaofen and asked, ¡°big... Sister Cai, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Cai Shaofen and Lei Zhensheng had already divorced, so ru Yu was too embarrassed to call her sister-inw now. Thus, she immediately changed her name to sister Cai when it reached her mouth. This way, she would appear more friendly. Cai Shaofen smiled and teased, ¡°ru Yu is very beautiful whether she¡¯s ck or white. So, she¡¯s a real beauty, not some tanned beauty. She¡¯s also beautiful when she¡¯s not tanned. ¡± ¡°What? Look at Yu Xin, what do you mean by she can talk? Sister Cai can talk, ¡± ru Yu immediately lectured Yu Xin. ¡°How is she like you? You only know how to expose others¡¯ shorings and say that they¡¯re good friends. I think a good friend like you is too unreliable? ¡± ¡°Oh, if I¡¯m unreliable, then who¡¯s more reliable? ¡± Lin Yuxin retorted relentlessly. ¡°Is it your thunderstorm? Please, it¡¯s the four seasons of the year. If it rains, then the thunderstorm is probably not wee... ¡± Cai Shaofen just watched the two of them y around. What was a friend? This was a friend. She had interacted with Yu Xin a few times and knew that she was a child who did not mean what she said. Moreover, she had a kind heart. She could not help but think of her little brother. A few days ago, he had called her and was still acting coquettishly. Heavens, he was already in his thirties, yet he was still acting coquettishly. In the end, he was not a married man. She suddenly felt that her little brother and Yu Xin were quitepatible. Therefore, Cai Shaofen thought in her heart that when her little brother came back from abroad, she would introduce Yu Xin to him. She believed that Yu Xin would definitely like her little brother. The three father and daughter were chatting happily inside, but none of them noticed that there was someone outside the window who had been silently watching them for a long time. He only left when he saw them get up to pay the bill. Of course, Cai Shaofen did not think that her divorce would bring disaster to Yu Xin, and her little brother did not have the chance to be together with Yu Xin because someone would be one step ahead of her little brother. This was something to be said in the future. The three of them left the barbeque shop together. When they walked to the parking lot, they were surprised to see Song Yuxi. She was arguing with a man. She looked red-faced, and it seemed that the argument was getting intense. Lin Yuxin cried out in a low voice, ¡°wow, the man standing with miss song is so handsome. He¡¯s the type I like. ¡± Her words made ru Yu and Cai Shaofenugh. Then, the three of them got into their own cars and drove away. Chapter 1330

Chapter 1330: Chapter 1330 gossip about Madam Che

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu returned to the studio, she was still thinking about Yu Xin¡¯s infatuation. In fact, she was more thinking about the man who had quarreled with Song Yuxi. Although they were far apart, she could recognize him at a nce. It was Zheng Junji. Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji. She had met them by chance a few months ago when she attended Minister Song¡¯s Mother¡¯s birthday party. At that time, Song Yuxi and Zheng Junji seemed to have fallen out. Zheng Junji, on the other hand, had heard from Lei Zhenyu that he and Song Yuxi had broken up seven years ago It was because Zheng Junji had interfered in the matter. The number of people buying paintings was increasing towards the end of the year. Xu Jingying had no choice but to tell her mercilessly that there were not many paintings left. If she did not quickly draw some paintings, the exhibition hall would probably not be full, let alone sell them. She only felt a headache. Actually, it was not that she did not want to draw, but that too many things had happened after she married Lei Zhenyu. The two of them often moved, which affected her mood. Another thing was that she had dyed her trip to Africa for almost twenty days, but in these twenty days, she had not drawn a single painting. This was the longest time she had dyed in the past ten years. In the past, she had not dyed her marriage to Jin Zhengnan at all Even when they went to the Himyas for their honeymoon, they would still take their brushes and easels with them. Jin Zhengnan even helped her carry her brushes. As there was not much to draw, ru Yuid out her canvas in the afternoon and started to create. Fortunately, she and Lei Zhenyu had gone to the Nano desert in Ang, so she decided to use the Nano Desert as a theme Then, she would draw a series ofndscape paintings of the Nano Desert. Because there were photos as the base map and it was a ce that she had personally visited, she was able to draw with ease. At night, a map of the Nano desert¡¯s edge was actuallypleted. She put away her brushes and other things briefly, then took her bag to the bathroom to wash her hands and get ready to get off work. However, just as she reached the bathroom door, she heard two employees whispering to each other. One of them said, ¡°Hey, although Ms. Che has been married twice, I still feel that the former Mr. Jin is better. At that time, Ms. Che¡¯s life was much more regr. ¡± ¡°I think so too, ¡± another continued, ¡°in the past, it was very rare for her to bete for work. It was even more rare for her to note to work for no reason, and she didn¡¯t even give her studio a call for half a month. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing that Yaojing doesn¡¯t have any ambitions. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t even know that her studio was sold out. ¡± Another person shook his head It was as if he was sighing. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s important for a sessful man to marry a wife. For a sessful woman, marrying a husband is equally important. ¡± Alright, ru Yu quietly returned to her studio. This was the first time she heard her subordinates gossiping about her. She just didn¡¯t expect that in the eyes of her subordinates, Lei Zhenyu was actually inferior to Jin Zhengnan. Of course, this was all because she had dyed too much after marrying Lei Zhenyu. Moreover, she was oftente. It seemed that from tomorrow onwards, she would restore her usual nonte and non-innocent absenteeism This was to restore her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s image in the employees¡¯minds. Ru Yu did not go straight to the Lei family home after work today. Instead, she went back to Che Qixuan¡¯s House. This was because she heard that he was back, and Pu Yongjun seemed to be still on Jeju Ind. This was because Pu Zhihui¡¯s child was in an incubator after it was born Therefore, they had to wait for the child toe out of the incubator before they coulde back. When they returned to Che¡¯s house, Che Qixuan was already home. When he saw her return with a ck face, he was shocked. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°which desert did you go to again? Sahara? ¡± Chapter 1331

Chapter 1331: Chapter 1331 Dongfang Mo ising to Seoul

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu burst outughing when she heard this. She shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not Sahara. I¡¯m going to the Nano desert. ¡± ¡°Oh, have you found the thousand-year-old Orchid? ¡± Che Qixuan was immediately interested when he heard that ru Yu had gone to the Nano desert. He handed her the peeled apple and asked jokingly. Ru Yu had said since she was young that she was going to the Nano desert to find the thousand-year-old Orchid, but she had never been able to go. She had had the same idea after she married Jin Zhengnan, but she was rejected by Jin Zhengnan because he said it was too dangerous. ¡°Yes, I found it. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. She opened her mouth and took a bite of the apple. Then, she leanedfortably against the back of the SOFA and sighed. ¡°The apple smells so good. ¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Che Qishuanughed out loud. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°have you not eaten an apple in the Nano desert for a long time? So, the apple that you have always disliked has also be fragrant. ¡± Ru Yu nodded Then, she sighed and said, ¡°actually, going to Ang is still okay for me because I often go outdoors to sketch. I have also been to the Sahara desert before, but Lei Zhenyu really can¡¯t take it. He began to shed his skinst night. I reckon that he will need a newyer of skin. Moreover, it will take a long time for the skin to turn white again. Now, he is almost an African. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring sunscreen with you? ¡± Che Qixuan really had to hand it to his daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°You¡¯re an outdoor expert. Do you need me to teach you this little bit ofmon knowledge? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of bringing it? ¡± Ru Yu took another bite of the apple and said, ¡°in the desert, you don¡¯t even have enough water to drink. How can you use it to wash your face? Come on, you haven¡¯t washed your face yet. How can you apply sunscreen? Daddy, have you been staying at home for too long? ¡± ¡°...¡±Che Qixuan finally remembered that this was indeed the case. Well, not to mention that he had stayed at home for too long, he had actually never been to the desert. He always went to the bottom of the sea, and when they came out from the bottom of the sea, they usually had to wear sunscreen when they were exposed to the strong Sun. At dinner at her daddy¡¯s house, Che Qixuan told her about the Asian business summit meeting. He said that on the 19th of this month, your father, Dongfang Mo, would definitelye. Of course, as for whether your mother, Xi Muru, woulde or not, he didn¡¯t know He heard that she was still in Dubai and hadn¡¯t rushed back to Binhai. Asian Business Summit meeting This year in Seoul, South Korea? Well, ru Yu admitted that she had never cared about business, so she didn¡¯t remember these things at all. Four years ago, it seemed to be held in Japan. At that time, she and Jin Zhengnan had just gotten to know each other. That was because her parents had called her and asked if she wanted to go to Japan for a trip. In fact, they wanted her to meet some international important people, but she wasn¡¯t interested in socializing, so she directly refused. She just didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, four years had passed. Now, the Asian Business Summit meeting was going to be held in Seoul, and she actually got married again and had a second husband. In fact, before divorcing Jin Zhengnan, she had thought of bringing him back to Binhai for the Spring Festival this year and introducing him to her parents as an exnation to her parents. However, things did not go as she had hoped. Now, she was married for the second time, and she and Lei Zhenyu had be a true husband and wife. This time, since her parents hade to Seoul, she naturally had to introduce Lei Zhenyu to her parents. Of course, before introducing Lei Zhenyu to her parents, she had to have a long talk with Lei Zhenyu about her identity in the Dongfang family, her parents, and her siblings. Chapter 1332

Chapter 1332: Chapter 1332: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s love life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was still thinking about how to tell Lei Zhenyu about her family when she drove back to the Lei family home. However, when she arrived at the Lei family home, she realized that Lei Zhenyu was not at home at all. Lei Zhenyu was not at home, so of course, Lei Zhensheng was not at home. Even Lei Taihe was not at home. The entire Lei family hall was empty. Lan Ruoshui was the only one sitting on the SOFA, crying. Crying This surprised ru Yu. In her impression for the past half a year, every time Lan Ruoshui cried, she had a purpose. Of course, there were also times when she did not have a purpose. That was when she could not bully others For example, Lei Zhenyu pped her face. She originally did not want to pay attention to Lan Ruoshui, but she did not expect Lan Ruoshui, who was in a mess from crying, to actually notice her. Thus, she jumped over and pointed at her with her finger, yelling hysterically, ¡°Ru Yu, what did you say to Jin Zhengnan? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned. She did not see Jin Zhengnan. She had been in Africa for more than half a month, what could she say to Jin Zhengnan Moreover, what else could she say to Jin Zhengnan. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your Mr. Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant. Then, she said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan Ruoshui, can you please not bite people like a mad dog? ¡± ¡°You bite people like a mad dog? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was obviously not convinced. She could not help but roar angrily, ¡°if you didn¡¯t nder me in front of Jin Zhengnan, why would he insist on breaking up with me? ¡± Jin Zhengnan wanted to break up with Lan Ruoshui This news was indeed a little shocking to ru Yu. She did not expect that the two people who loved each other so deeply would actually break up one day. ¡°What does it have to do with me if Jin Zhengnan wants to break up with you? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile mockingly Then she said sarcastically, ¡°could it be that Jin Zhengnan found out that you¡¯re not the eldest daughter of the Lei family and are just a fake, and his impression of you was greatly reduced? So he thought about it carefully and realized that you actually don¡¯t have many good points, so he decided to break up with you? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s analysis was actually from a more rational point of view, and her words were also more objective. If it was a stranger who said it, Lan Ruoshui might think about it, but if it was said by ru Yu¡¯s mouth.. Moreover, ru Yu¡¯s tone was obviously filled with mockery and disdain, so when it was heard by Lan Ruoshui, the taste changed. So.. Lan Ruoshui screamed hysterically, ¡°nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Zhengnan isn¡¯t that kind of person. Before I acknowledged President Lei as my father, we had been together for a long time. At that time, I was still a poor girl, and he liked me not because of my identity as Miss Lei... ... ...¡± When ru Yu heard Lan Ruoshui¡¯s roar, she finally remembered what happened. It was true. Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui had been together for a long time, and Lan Ruoshui had only acknowledged Lei Zhensheng as her father for a little more than half a year. ¡°Then I guess your love life is only a little long. ¡± Ru Yu used the words Lan Ruoshui used to mock her marriage life to return the favor Then, she smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Who are you, Lan Ruoshui? You¡¯re so capable. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to get Jin Zhengnan back? Anyway, I¡¯m not a stumbling block between the two of you now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, it must be you. ¡± Lan Ruoshui shouted like a mad dog. ¡°It was you who called Jin Zhengnan this morning. You two talked for so long. You must have said bad things about me to him, and then he broke up with me at night. ¡± Chapter 1333

Chapter 1333: Chapter 1333 the Lovelorn mad dog

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She called Jin Zhengnan Please, it was Jin Zhengnan who took the initiative to call her, okay? In the morning, she received a call from Jin Zhengnan on the way to the studio. He was actually telling her that today was the day they went to the Himyas. He said that he wanted to go to the Himyas again To walk the footprints that they had once walked. At that time, she was quite speechless when she heard Jin Zhengnan say this. She was trying hard to forget her past with him and start a new life with Lei Zhenyu. However, she did not expect that Jin Zhengnan was thinking twice about their past. She told Jin zhengnan indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t go anymore. What can I do if I go? ¡± Shi Guang was gone forever. Furthermore, when the two of US went to the Himyas for our so-called honeymoon, it was actually more of a partnership trip. It was a far cry from a real honeymoon. Hence, Jin Zhengnan asked her carefully over the phone, ¡°then, are you willing to go on a trip together with me again? ¡± Are you willing to give me a chance? A chance to start over. When she heard those words, she found it funny. Then, she reminded him calmly that she was already married and that he had someone in his heart long before divorcing her. With their status, it was simply not suitable for them to go on a trip together. After saying this, the green light just happened to light up. She immediately hung up the phone. However, she did not expect that Jin Zhengnan would actually break up with Lan Ruoshui at night. To be honest, she did not say anything to Jin Zhengnan about Lan Ruoshui. She did not even mention the name Lan Ruoshui. Now, Lan Ruoshui pushed the me onto her. She was not in the mood to care about Lan Ruoshui Hence, she said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Miss Lan Ruoshui, I believe that you are also an adult. You should be more or less intelligent. Even if I did say something bad about you to Jin Zhengnan, if Jin Zhengnan really loves you, he would not break up with you just because I said something bad about you. After all, you two knew each other before I did. Moreover, his trust in you is far greater than his trust in me, right? ¡± After saying that, ru Yu immediately turned around and walked upstairs. She did not care about Lan Ruoshui¡¯s angry gaze that wanted to kill her. She did not want to care about it. It was inevitable for a woman to be sad and miserable after a breakup. This was a feeling that ordinary women in the world would have, and Lan Ruoshui loved Jin Zhengnan so dearly. Now that Jin Zhengnan did not want her anymore.. Of course, she was in more pain than ordinary people. She returned to her room, took a shower, and went to the study to read for a while. At eleven o¡¯clock at night, Lei Zhenyu was still not back. She had no choice but to call him on his cell phone. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone rang for a long time before it was picked up, and the voice was very soft. ¡°Ru Yu, you go to sleep first. We¡¯re having dinner with the people from themerce bureau tonight. We still have some things to talk about, so we¡¯ll probably be backter. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said this, someone seemed to be calling him, so he immediately hung up the phone. Ru Yu looked at the phone and shook her head. She felt that it was better for Lei Zhenyu to be awyer. At the very least, he had to have a more regr life. When he returned to work at the Lei Corporation, the regr life waspletely disrupted. She threw her phone away. Tomorrow was the 17th, and the 19th was the summit forum meeting. She had to tell Lei Zhenyu about her fathering to Seoul tomorrow night. Ru Yu did not know when Lei Zhenyu came backst night because she could not wait for him to fall asleep. He was probably afraid of waking her up, so he probably went to the guest room to take a shower. Chapter 1334

Chapter 1334: Chapter 1334 do you know Dongfang Yunheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu woke up, she found that Lei Zhenyu had also woken up. It was obvious that he had not slept well. She could not help but say, ¡°since you slept sotest night, why don¡¯t you wake upter today? Why did you wake up so early? ¡± Lei Zhenyu sighed helplessly and said, ¡°there¡¯s no other way. My brother isn¡¯t in the mood to care about the Lei Corporation¡¯s matters right now. The moment I went to thepany, he pushed me to the position of vice president. In fact, I was doing his job. He has the title of President, but he doesn¡¯t like to deal with anything. You said so many things, I don¡¯t... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Before Lei Zhenyu could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He immediately went to pick up the phone. Ru Yu heard him say, ¡°okay, I got it. Drive the car to the entrance of Lei¡¯s House and wait for me. I¡¯ll be down in a few minutes. You can ask manager Huang to wait at the airport... ¡± Alright, he only had a few minutes. Brushing his teeth, rinsing his mouth, and changing his clothes were not enough. He probably would not be able to have breakfast at Lei¡¯s house either. Ru Yu sighed softly and went to the wardrobe to help him find clothes. This was the first time she helped him change his clothes and even helped him tie his tie. Lei Zhenyu kissed her on the cheek and said jokingly, ¡°if I wasn¡¯t so busy, you wouldn¡¯t even bother with me. It seems that it¡¯s better to be busy. My wife knows that she loves me. ¡± Ru Yu red at him. She originally wanted to get angry, but he had already turned around and left with his bag. He didn¡¯t give her any time to get angry. She chased after him to the door and shouted, ¡°Zhenyu, I have something to tell you tonight. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied. He didn¡¯t even turn his head and quickly walked downstairs. His actions were so fast that it could be described as running downstairs. Ru Yu let out a long sigh and shook her head. She thought that he had just gone to the Lei family and everything was probably not on track yet. It was normal for him to be a little flustered. When he had everything sorted out and his work had a regr pattern, he wouldn¡¯t be so busy anymore. When she was done with her work and went downstairs, the Lei family¡¯s hall was still empty. Lei Taihe was not there either. She was just about to go to the restaurant to have breakfast when she did not expect Lan Ruoshui, who hade down from behind her, to walk a few steps quickly to the dining table and sit down. Ru Yu was slightly stunned, but she still walked over and sat down on the other side of the dining table. The Servant had already brought breakfast up. She naturally asked the old master where he was? The Servant said that the old master hade back verytest night and had not woken up yet. She reckoned that he would have to keep breakfast for him again. As soon as the maid left, Lan Ruoshui could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°didn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu tell you that Seoul is going to hold a Business Summit Forum? Oh right, do you know what a Business Summit Forum is? ¡± Ru Yu could not be bothered with her. In order not to argue with her, she simply ignored the existence of her problem and pretended that she was deaf. Thus, she lowered her head to eat and ignored her. However, Lan Ruoshui was obviously unwilling to give up just like that Instead, she said even more proudly, ¡°a business summit forum is different from a multinational forum. This forum is mainly focused on finance, which means that the bigpanies in Asia, which are ranked among the top 500panies in the world, gather together to discuss... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Ru Yu quietly listened to Lan Ruoshui¡¯s high-profile discussion. Although Lan Ruoshui¡¯s discussion was far from the Business Summit Forum, she treated it like a fly buzzing in her ear. Just as Ru Yu finished eating and was about to leave, Lan Ruoshui suddenly asked, ¡°by the way, do you know Dongfang Yunheng? ¡± Ru Yu instinctively turned back to look at her without saying a word Lan Ruoshui said proudly, ¡°a woman like you who never cares about financial news must not know, right? Dongfang Group¡¯s eldest young master, Dongfang Yunheng, wille to Seoul to participate in this summit... ¡± Chapter 1335

Chapter 1335: Chapter 1335: Yun Heng, you¡¯re so pitiful

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yun Heng is going to participate in this forum meeting Ru Yu was a little shocked when she heard the news, but she felt that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were not trustworthy at all. So, when she had lunch at noon, she took the time to call Yun Heng and ask him if he was okay in the United States. Yun Heng said on the phone that he was okay in the United States, but he wasing to Seoul soon. The ne ticket had been booked, and he estimated that he would be able to see her tomorrow for the evening flight. Oh, alright. There was no need for ru Yu to ask any more questions. It seemed that her father, Dongfang Mo, could not wait to unload the heavy burden on his shoulders, so he pulled Yun Heng out in advance to make an appearance. She knew the thoughts of her two younger brothers. In fact, whether it was Yun Heng or Yun Zai, they were not interested in inheriting the position of President of the Dongfang Group, so the two of them pushed the me onto each other. Of course, there was always one person who could not be pushed away. That person was Dongfang Yunheng. who asked him to be out less than two minutes before Dongfang Yunzai This meant that he was destined to be the eldest son. The eldest son had an unshirkable responsibility to inherit the family business. After hanging up on Yun Heng, she called Yun Zai again. This time, she asked him very directly. She asked him if he had received any notice from his father for him to participate in some summit forum meeting. Yun Zai smiledcently when he heard her question. He said that he was not the eldest son. This was the responsibility and obligation of the eldest son. Therefore, the Bullsh * T forum meeting had nothing to do with him. He was discussing with his friends where to go skiing during the Spring Festival. Alright, ru Yu was speechless. Yun Heng was the same son of Dongfang Mo, but he was actually going to deal with the elites from all walks of life. Meanwhile, Yun Zai was still leisurely thinking about where to go to y. They were only twenty-one years old. They were both as young as flowers. Why were they born from the same parents? Why were people¡¯s fates so different? For the first time, she felt that her parents were unfair. Why did they want to deprive Yun Heng of his youth? They only cared about their retirement to enjoy happy days. However, what about Yun Heng? Yun Heng, YOU¡¯RE SO PITIFUL! Today was the 17th. Tomorrow would be the 18th. Tomorrow night, Yun Heng would be there. She didn¡¯t know if her father would be there tomorrow night. Of course, would her mother, Xi Muru, be there tomorrow? There was also little Mu Yao. That girl asionally liked to join in the fun. would shee to Seoul with her this time? Ru Yu had all sorts ofplicated feelings, so her work efficiency today was very low. She urged Jing Ying to be a little helpless. Then, she ruthlessly told her that she had received a few more orders, all of which were to be handed in before the Spring Festival. Ru Yu directly waved her hand and said, ¡°fine, push them all to after the Spring Festival. I might be able to draw a few pictures before the Spring Festival. If the clients can wait, then wait. If they can¡¯t wait, then forget it. Anyway, I can¡¯t earn all the money. I have to live on my own first, right? ¡± Tu Jingying was speechless. What else did she, ru Yu, need to live on? Her life was so colorful that she only went to Ang toe back and Tan her skin to the extent that everyone envied it? Of course, ru Yu did not know that Tu Jingying envied her life. She only knew that she had to tell Lei Zhenyu about her background tonight. No matter what, bringing Lei Zhenyu to meet her parents would not be too abrupt. However, when she returned home from work at night with enthusiasm, she was still faced with a deserted house. There was still no one in the Lei family. Tonight was even better. Even Lan Ruoshui was no longer at home. Chapter 1336

Chapter 1336: Chapter 1336 a man whoes homete after getting drunk

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Alright, she was alone in this huge Lei family courtyard. She only felt that this room was colder than the outside, even though the snow had started to fall outside this evening. Therefore, after taking a shower, sheid on the bed and called Cai Shaofen, saying that Lei Zhenyu went to the Lei family to be some bullsh * T vice president and didn¡¯t even stay at home anymore. It was better for her to feel happy when he became awyer. Cai Shaofenughed on the other side of the phone. She wanted her to learn how to face loneliness, how to face the deserted Lei family building, and how to face a man who came home drunk in the middle of the night and didn¡¯t even take a shower and fall on your bed. Then, of course.. ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility of puking all over the bed and so on. ¡± Cai Shaofen said a bunch of things Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°of course, if you can endure the first few things, then ru Yu, pray to God that Zhen Yu can resist the temptation outside. Because of the men who socialize outside at night, nine-and-a-half of them will have an affair. As for the other half, it depends on WHO¡¯s lucky enough to meet them. ¡± After hanging up the phone with Cai Shaofen, ru Yu¡¯s originally frustrated mood didn¡¯t get any relief. Instead, she became even more frustrated. In fact, she more or less knew about men socializing at night. However, she had met her father, Dongfang Mo, since she was young. He was a good man. This kind of perception was formed after she was six years old. Because in her memory, her father did not seem to have any gossip after she was six years old. Of course, that Dongfang Mo was bought back by her mother, Xi Muru, at the price of blood. However, she and Lei Zhenyu did not have those experiences. Therefore, she wanted Lei Zhenyu to be like her father, Dongfang Mo. it seemed that.. This request was indeed too high. She tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she took out her phone and called Lei Zhenyu. Tonight, he simply transferred his phone to the secretary¡¯s desk. Well, she could not find him at all. Well, he was now the real CEO of the Lei Corporation. He was so busy that he could not even care about his home. If she wanted to talk to him, she would probably have to make an appointment with his secretary in advance. That night, ru Yu insisted on not letting herself fall asleep. She wanted to wait for Lei Zhenyu toe back and talk to her, but she waited until midnight It was not that she did not wait for Lei Zhenyu toe back, but she waited for him toe back. However, when Lei Zhenyu came back, he was helped in by someone. And when he staggered into the room, it really confirmed Cai Shaofen¡¯s words He directly fell onto her bed like a dead person. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, wake up and take a shower before you go to sleep. ¡± She pushed him with her hands, trying to wake up the drunk man. Unfortunately, her strength was obviously not as strong as alcohol, so in the end, she did not wake Lei Zhenyu up. Instead, Lei Zhenyu sessfully fell asleep on her bed without even changing his clothes. Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry. She had no choice but to do it herself. She flipped his body and tore off his clothes. Then, she brought a basin of warm water to help him wash his body. Then, she dragged him to the middle of the bed She let him sleep on the entire bed with his face spread out on all fours. As for herself, she could only go to the small room that Mu Yao had once slept in to sleep. She could not fall asleep because she was thinking about her. In the end, she only managed to sleep for a while at five or six in the morning. However, when she woke up, Lei Zhenyu was still asleep. She shook her head and did not wake him up. Since he was already so tired, it was better to let him sleep for a while. She would call him in the afternoon and tell him. Chapter 1337

Chapter 1337: Chapter 1337 Helpless Yun Heng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu seized the time in the morning to finish the work that she had not finished yesterday. She thought that Yun Heng would arrive in the afternoon, and as an older sister, she would definitely go to the airport to pick up her younger brother. During lunch, she called Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone again. This time, she did not call the secretary desk, but it was his secretary who answered the call A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hello, this is the Lei Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. May I know if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, CEO Lei? ¡± Oh, his cell phone number was already shared by the CEO¡¯s office. It seemed that he was indeed very busy, so she quickly said that she was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wife and wanted to talk to him about something. When the other party heard that she was the CEO¡¯s wife, he immediately told her very politely that CEO Lei was currently in a meeting. This meeting was very important because it concerned the adjustment of some important people and matters in thepany as well as the New Year¡¯s n It might take two to three hours. If the CEO¡¯s wife has anything to tell me, I¡¯ll tell youter when the CEOes out or ask him to call you. Alright, she directly said that it was fine. I really don¡¯t know about this small matter of hers when ites to the big matter of the Lei Corporation being busy. Besides, isn¡¯t the summit only starting tomorrow, and it¡¯s going to be open for three days.. And she nned to wait until the summit was over before bringing Lei Zhenyu to her family. At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Yun Heng called. He was already at the airport. Ru Yu asked him to wait for a while at the airport and said that she would immediately drive over to pick him up. Although it wasn¡¯t very far from the airport, because of the heavy snowst night, the road wasn¡¯t very easy to walk on. There was even ice in some ces. For safety reasons, her driving speed was a little slow. Yun Heng was wearing a down jacket and was waiting for her at the airport. When he saw hering, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°yeah, SIS, you seem to be pretty. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh She pushed his shoulder and said, ¡°you Brat, you¡¯ve been in America for three years. Your mouth has be so sweet. After my trip to Africa, I¡¯m almost the same as charcoal. I¡¯ve be prettier and uglier. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? ¡± Yun Heng Sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat and looked at ru Yu from the side. ¡°I think you look good with darker skin. You give people a healthy beauty. It¡¯s not good to be too white. It makes people feel sick. ¡± ¡°What kind of argument is that? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh. She stopped at the traffic light and looked at him. ¡°Well, Yun said that you have a ck girl. Don¡¯t tell me you miss your ck girl? ¡± ¡°You believe Yun Heng¡¯s words? ¡± Yun Heng said indifferently. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Well, where did you go to Africa? What treasures did you find? Do I have a share? ¡± ¡°Go, no. ¡± Ru Yu quickly stepped on the elerator when she saw the green light Then, she sighed and said, ¡°after a trip to Africa, I took a bunch of photos and nothing else. I finally found a thousand-year-old orchid and was stopped by the police at the border of Ang, but I couldn¡¯t bring it back. ¡± ¡°Wow, Ang? Aren¡¯t you taking too much risk? ¡± Yun Heng was really convinced by her. Then, he red at her and said, ¡°your thunderstorm also let you go? Or, did he go with you? ¡± ¡°He went with me, ¡± ru Yu asked at the intersection, ¡°which way? Directly to the hotel or to Daddy¡¯s house? ¡± ¡°To daddy¡¯s house, ¡± Yun Heng rubbed his forehead with his hand and said helplessly, ¡°Daddy and mommy are waiting for us at Daddy¡¯s house. I¡¯m trying to force a duck onto the shelf. I can¡¯t refuse. ¡± Chapter 1338

Chapter 1338: Chapter 1338: Yun Heng¡¯s helplessness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°who asked you to be the eldest son? ¡± Ru Yu mercilessly pointed out, ¡°the eldest son should bear the burden of the family. This is a responsibility that can not be shirked. ¡± ¡°Please, the real boss is you, okay? ¡± Yun Heng was angry when he said this He red at Ru Yu again and said, ¡°I think you should give father a suggestion and let you return as the president of the Dongfang Group. This way, I can be like Yun Zai... ¡± ¡°In your dreams. ¡± Ru Yu immediately used merciless words to interrupt his unfinished dream Then, she pointed out in a very realistic manner, ¡°my current identity is not Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. I am Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. So, I don¡¯t need to care about the Dongfang Group¡¯s matters. Those are matters that you, Yun Zai, and little Mu Yao have to manage. ¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have run to daddy¡¯s house instead of going back, ¡± Yun Heng muttered. ¡°everyone envies me for being Dongfang Mo¡¯s son, but they don¡¯t know what kind of tiredness Dongfang Mo¡¯s son is like. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him, then said in a bad mood, e on, how old are you? You¡¯re only 21 years old. You haven¡¯t even officially taken over the Dongfang Group yet, and you¡¯re already saying that you¡¯re tired. Then when you officially take over, what are you shouting about? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still saying that I¡¯m tired. ¡± Yun Heng shook his head, leaned back on the chair, and sighed. ¡°sister, you don¡¯t have the identity of Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter on you. You don¡¯t feel that kind of tiredness at all. It doesn¡¯te from your body, but from your heart. It¡¯s all sorts of UNFREEDOM. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything more. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Yun Heng talking about Yun Heng dating a ck girl. From the looks of it, it was probably because his parents intervened. That was why Yun Heng had such a sigh. Of course, as the eldest son of the Dongfang family, there were probably many areas where he didn¡¯t have freedom. For example, his career and work. There was no choice, and you couldn¡¯t choose because your career and work were waiting for you there. As for love This, his freedom was probably limited. He definitely couldn¡¯t be like her, who could fall in love with whoever she wanted to, nor could he marry whoever she wanted to marry. The children of wealthy families probably wouldn¡¯t be able to follow their own wishes in this aspect. After all, their status was there, their family was there, and for the sake of so-called face and other reasons, the person they would eventually marry.. It was probably not the person they truly loved. However, she still hoped that her two younger brothers would have some freedom in marriage, and her parents wouldn¡¯t be too harsh. They only hoped that Yun Heng and Yun Heng would be able to obtain happiness in the end. As ru Yu thought about this, she turned her head and realized that Yun Heng was staring out of the window in a daze. Not only did she secretly sigh, a 21-year-old young man was actually going to be mature and steady so early. The car drove into the grand courtyard of the vi. Before she got out of the car, she heard theughter of Little Mu Yaoing from the building. She smiled bitterly. Alright, this little witch is here again. Yun Heng also smiled, which was very different from ru Yu¡¯s bitter smile. As he opened the car door and got out of the car, he said, ¡°Mu Yao being able toe will make the atmosphere more lively. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. I¡¯ll go in and hug her first. ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu was speechless. Did Mu Yao, that little demoness, still need someone to hug her She ran faster than an adult, okay? She pressed the car lock from behind and followed Yun Heng into the building. In her heart, she prayed that her parents would not ask too much about her marriage. Chapter 1339

Chapter 1339: Chapter 1339 the Dongfang family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she reached the door, she hesitated for a moment. Mu Yao had already rushed over. When she saw her, she opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Che Ru Yu, what are you hiding here for? Are you afraid that mom and dad will interrogate you about your nth marriage? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, whose nth marriage? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She reached out to grab Mu Yao, but Mu Yao was like an Elf. In a sh, she entered, and she chased after her. When she walked in, she realized that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were both here. Alright, she only heard yesterday that Xi Muru probably couldn¡¯te, but today, she suddenly flew over. Was the ne almost here to catch up with the rocket? ¡°Dad, mom. ¡± Ru Yu quickly walked over and sat down beside Mu Ru. Sheined coquettishly, ¡°Mu Yao is a bad girl. It¡¯s all your spoiling. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll spoil her until she bes a little devil. ¡± ¡°Sis, Mu Yao is already a little devil now. Do you still need to wait for sooner orter? ¡± Yun Heng took over from the side. With a backhand, he grabbed Mu Yao beside him and carried her to sit on hisp. ¡°Mu Yao, have you gained weight again? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. ¡± Mu Yao immediately shook her head like a drum. ¡°What¡¯s there to be fat about? I¡¯m the little fairy with the best figure, okay? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little fairy? ¡± Ru Yu immediately rolled her eyes at her and said snappily, ¡°you¡¯re just a little witch. Do you know what a fairy is? ¡± ¡°Of course I do, ¡± Mu Yao answered seriously. Then, she snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s not like you, nor is it like Sendou Ru, and it¡¯s definitely not like Snow White. ¡± ¡°Then what is it like? ¡± Ru Yu was curious now. She looked at Mu ru who was smiling and asked, ¡°mom, she will definitely say that it¡¯s like you. ¡± Mu Ru smiled and knocked ru Yu¡¯s head with her hand. Then, she teased, ¡°could it be that when you were young, you didn¡¯t say that your mommy and I were fairies? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Ru Yu nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°When I was young, I always thought that you were the most beautiful woman in the world. There shouldn¡¯t be a woman more beautiful than you at this time. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you¡¯re old¡¯ ? ¡± Dongfang Mo took over the conversation. He red at his daughter and said, ¡°is your mother very old? When I was young, I thought that she was the most beautiful woman. Could it be that she is not the most beautiful woman now? ¡± Ru Yu was speechless. Well, it was said that beautyes from the eye of the beholder. It seemed that in her father¡¯s eyes, her mother would probably be the most beautiful woman in the world for the rest of her life. Yun Heng nodded and agreed with Dongfang Mo. ¡°of course, no matter how old mommy is, she¡¯s still so beautiful. Although she¡¯s already forty-six years old, she looks just like ru Yu... ¡°. ... ¡°No, it seems like ru Yu is even a little younger. ¡± ¡°Go. ¡± Mu Ru used her hand to knock her son hard. Then, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Do you think your mother is a vixen? How can she be younger than my daughter? ¡± ¡°The key is that sister is very old now. ¡± Mu Yao quickly hugged her brother to help her, ¡°didn¡¯t you see ru Yu¡¯s face is dark but not clear? I guess she must have gone to the bottom of the coal mine to experience the life of a coal miner. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She stood up and pretended to hit Mu Yao, but mu Yao quickly slid down from Yun Heng¡¯s arms, turned around and ran upstairs, the whole familyughing together ... Chapter 1340

Chapter 1340: Chapter 1340 Dongfang Family 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Yao ran upstairs. Just as Ru Yu was about to follow her, Xi Muru stopped her. ¡°Ru Yu,e here. Mommy has something to say to you. Don¡¯t chase after Mu Yao. ¡± Ru Yu was about to go upstairs, but she had no choice but to stop. She turned around and forced a smile. ¡°Um, Mommy, what do you want to say to me? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be cheeky. Come here. ¡± Dongfang Mo was very unhappy with his daughter¡¯s cheeky smile. He could not help but be serious. ¡°Hurry up and tell me about your life. Also, why is your face as ck as coal? You really went to dig coal. ¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Yun Hengughed at the side. He quickly pulled ru Yu over and sat down beside him Then, he exined to his parents on behalf of ru Yu, ¡°ru Yu just returned from her honeymoon in Ang. She and Lei Zhenyu have been walking in the Nano desert for more than ten days. How can they not get tanned? ¡± ¡°Oh, you went on your honeymoon? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s expression was a little better Then, he sighed and said, ¡°you said that you¡¯re going to Ang after your honeymoon, right ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to go to Ang, but you even went to the Nano Desert. Well, there are so many ces in the world, where is it not good to have a honeymoon? Why do you have to go to such a dangerous ce? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that only a dangerous ce can find the passion of a newlywed honeymoon? ¡± ¡°Dad, ¡± ru Yu was ufortable with Dongfang Mo¡¯s words and could not help but exin softly, ¡°you once went to the Alps with mom, didn¡¯t you? You also encountered an avnche, and you also... ¡± ¡°It was because of that that we decided that we should choose a safe ce for our honeymoon. ¡± Dongfang Mo rolled his eyes at her and sighed softly He waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, even if you don¡¯t want to go on your honeymoon, you have already gone. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. By the way, where¡¯s your thunderstorm? Why didn¡¯t you bring it along? He can¡¯t even meet people anymore, right? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Anyway, your whatever meeting will be held for three days. I¡¯ll wait for your meeting to be over before bringing him to meet you guys. ¡± Ru Yu said nonchntly. ¡°Ru Yu, what are you saying? ¡± Mu Ru immediately became unhappy. ¡°Your father and I are Lei Zhenyu¡¯s inws, right We¡¯re here, so it¡¯s only right that hees to visit us Could it be that he looks like a dinosaur and can¡¯t be seen So you don¡¯t dare to bring us here?¡± Eh, ru Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She quickly said that it was not that she did not bring Lei Zhenyu, but that Lei Zhenyu had been very busy these few days. She did not know what he was busy with, but she really did not contact him at noon today. ¡°If you can¡¯t contact him at noon, then contact him again at this time. ¡± Che Qixuan took over the conversation at the side and gave ru Yu a look, indicating for her to quickly call Lei Zhenyu. Ru Yu immediately understood and quickly took out her phone to call Lei Zhenyu. This time, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s call was directly transferred to the secretarial desk. She had no choice but to leave a message for him to call her back. She told her parents about Lei Zhenyu¡¯s call to the secretarial desk. Then, she said that he had just gone to work at the Lei Corporation in the past two days. He had always been awyer himself, so he did not know much about thepany to begin with I guess he must be very busy with many things himself. It was just time to get off work. When he was done with his work, he would call me. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s call couldn¡¯t get through. Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru couldn¡¯t do anything either. Then, Dongfang Mo said, ¡°there¡¯s an event tonight. It¡¯s to wee guests from all over the world. Ru Yu, you¡¯ll be attending with us. ¡± Chapter 1341

Chapter 1341: Chapter 1341 Dongfang Family 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Me too? ¡± Ru Yu immediately shook her head and quickly rejected. ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s your business. I¡¯m a painter, why would I go there? Daddy and I can fry rice cakes and pickles at home. I won¡¯t eat the big meal. ¡± ¡°Go, who told you to eat the big meal? ¡± Mu Ru reached out and grabbed her daughter who was about to run away. She red at her and said with a smile, ¡°your father wants to introduce you to the outside world and let everyone know that Dongfang Mo has a daughter, Dongfang Yu. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± ¡°But what? ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I heard that someone is causing trouble in your studio. It seems that you won¡¯t be able to do it next year. I heard that there are still people who want to disqualify you as a painter. If I don¡¯t show up now, are you going to watch those clowns bully you? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned for a moment before she understood. However, she still shook her head and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for a big shot like you to show up for these small matters. As long as daddy or Uncle Yongjun shows up, you can help me settle it with a phone call. ¡± ¡°Why do you always want daddy and Uncle Yongjun to step out? ¡± Che Qixuan continued on the side Then, with a serious face, he said, ¡°hurry up and go to that party with your parents. Let everyone know that you¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. In the future, you can settle your own matters. I don¡¯t want to work for you for the rest of my life. Moreover, you¡¯ve never given me a sry before. ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but cry when she heard Che Qixuan¡¯s words. She cried in her heart, Daddy, this can¡¯t be. I¡¯m your daughter. How can you have the heart to push me out? In the future, can I still have more freedom wherever I go ? Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to wear sunsses when I go out ? ? Regarding ru Yu¡¯s pleading gaze, Che Qixuanpletely chose to ignore it. Anyway, he was no longer a member of the Dongfang family, so he would not go to that tiresome party. Of course, he actually did not want ru Yu to go to that party, but he knew that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru wanted her to go. One reason was to let the outside world know that he, Dongfang Mo, had four children The other reason was to let ru Yu walk in society in the future and not suffer so much. There were many things that she could resolve on her own. Ru Yu was very helpless. She did not want to go, but she could not disobey her parents¡¯orders. Alright, she could only go upstairs. Fortunately, the Che family had a pile of clothes. Among them, there was nock of formal clothes. She chose ake-blue one to wear. ¡°sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. ¡± Yun Heng looked at Ru Yu who came down from upstairs and could not help but praise her. ¡°your healthy skin color now is even more beautiful than before. Let me be your male guest tonight, okay? ¡± ¡°Go. ¡± Ru Yu pushed him, but she took the initiative to put her hand through his arm Then she smiled and said jokingly, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t mind your sister being old, of course I¡¯m willing to have a handsome man like you by my side. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be stabbed to death countless times by their gazes. ¡± ¡°Fine, why do you care about the gazes of those people? ¡± Yun Heng reached to the door and helped ru yu put on her coat Then he gently reminded her, ¡°although it¡¯s said that you¡¯ll enter the banquet hall soon after getting off the car, those few steps are also very cold. You mustn¡¯t be like some women who only care about bearing and not warmth. ¡± Ru Yuughed. In fact, she had always been a person who paid attention to warmth and did not care about bearing. Moreover, she did not like to participate in any parties, unless, of course, it was a social event that could not be avoided. Chapter 1342

Chapter 1342: Chapter 1342 the road of enemies is so narrow

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was really busy these two days. Of course, one of the reasons was that Lei Zhensheng was in a bad mood, especially after the divorce with Cai Shaofen. She was very depressed and almost didn¡¯t have the mood to work, so she left a lot of work behind. Another reason was the Seoul Business Summit Forum this time. The Lei family was, after all, one of the top tenpanies in Korea, so this forum was a must-attend event. Moreover, as the host, it was natural for Korea to host the presidents ofrgepanies from other countries, and many of the presidents also brought their wives and children to attend. The so-called Business Summit Forum was actually arge-scale party for arge enterprise in Asia. Everyone gathered together, talked, and then looked for opportunities to cooperate with each other to increase their feelings for each other. Once every four years, they took turns toe. Every time they went to a certain country, the enterprise of that country would be the host. And this time, when they went to South Korea, the Korean enterprise would be the host, and they would wee the guests from various countries together. Lei Zhenyu had never participated in such an event, so the whole process was very strange. In fact, Lei Zhensheng should have attended such an event because he was the real president, and Lei Zhenyu was only the vice president. However, Lei Zhensheng said that he was very tired and did not have the energy. Moreover, he was only there as the president, and the main things were handed over to Lei Zhenyu to do. Coincidentally, this time, he pushed Lei Zhenyu out Let everyone know about the new president of the Lei Corporation, Lei Zhenyu. Lei Zhenyu was very helpless, so he had been socializing for the past few days. In the evening, he met with the president of argepany in Seoul to exchange ideas. In fact, it was mainly to say that everyone had to work together to make this summit forum work well. Of course, during the day, he could not finish one meeting after another. A bunch of troublesome things were waiting for him, so he had almost never left work at noon these few days. His lunch was ordered by his secretary. Today¡¯s lunch was eaten veryte. The main reason was that the meeting was a little too long, so he only had fast food at two in the afternoon. While he was eating, his secretary reported a bunch of calls to him, but he did not pay much attention to them Moreover, the main reason was that he had to have another meeting after lunch, and then he had to go to that venue for the evening party. He was annoyed by the bunch of calls, so he asked his secretary to transfer his phone to the secretary¡¯s desk. He quickly went back to work, racing against time. When he drove to the venue in the afternoon, he happened to pass by Ru Yu¡¯s studio. He looked up at Yun Heng building and thought that she was still working in the studio, so he took out his phone and sent her a text message, telling her that he had some business to attend to in the evening He estimated that he would have to go backter and ask her not to wait for him. The Business Summit Forum, which was held once every four years, was very important, so tonight¡¯s host banquet was also very important. Manyrgepanies were almost fully mobilized by the older generation. Of course, it was the older generation who had the face To introduce the new generation to everyone, this was called connecting the dots. When Lei Zhenyu arrived, Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were already present. Seeing that he had only just arrived, Lei Taihe scolded him a little unhappily before pulling him to meet people. When Lei Zhenyu and Leng Rong faced each other, the two of them were clearly stunned. This was because no one had ever thought that the road of enemies was so narrow. They would actually meet each other at such an asion. Chapter 1343

Chapter 1343: Chapter 1343: The helplessness of a young master from a wealthy family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Leng Rong obviously did not like him very much. When he shook hands with him, it was actually just a touch of his hand. Then, he turned around and walked away, not giving him a good look at all. Lei Taihe, who was at the side, was puzzled. He could not help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Did you know this young master of the Leng Family before? He seems to have a lot of opinions about you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled bitterly, shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I met him once before and there was a small misunderstanding. I¡¯ll exin it to him when I have time. ¡± Lei Taihe heard that it was just a small misunderstanding, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He immediately pulled him to get to know the big clients in Singapore and Japan, while Leng Rong stood at the side sulking. ¡°Hey, Leng Rong, who offended you? ¡± Zheng ruize came over and pushed him with his hand. ¡°Have you seen Yun Heng? I heard that he flew to Seoul from the United States. It seems that his father is pushing him out. ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Leng Rong said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Yun Heng. You know, I really hope that Yun Heng cane, but that guy definitely won¡¯te. He won¡¯t inherit the position of the Dongfang family¡¯s president. I¡¯m so envious of him. ¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be envious of him. ¡± Zheng ruize patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Oh right, I heard that you¡¯ve started your abstinence again. How often do you change women now? ¡± ¡°Get lost. ¡± Leng Rong kicked ruize in a bad mood. Of course, he didn¡¯t hit him So he couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°kid, if you dare to expose my shorings in front of my father, I¡¯ll tell your father about the incident you gave to that university student. Let¡¯s see which one of us is more miserable. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Zheng ruize said indifferently. Then he shrugged and said, ¡°What University student? It¡¯s just a poor girl. I helped her find a temporary job. I¡¯m so innocent with her that I haven¡¯t even held her hand. What am I afraid of my father for? ¡± ¡°NO WAY! ¡± This time, it was really Leng Rong¡¯s turn to be shocked. He stared at Zheng ruize with wide eyes and said, ¡°I clearly saw her sitting in the passenger seat of your car that time. Moreover, the two of you were talking andughing. You actually didn¡¯t even hold her hand? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Lin Pianran, who had just walked over,ughed out loud when she heard Leng Rong¡¯s words Then, she shook her head and patted Leng Rong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? Our eldest son Zheng suddenly became pure. It¡¯s said that he likes that girl very much. In his eyes, she¡¯s like a lotus flower thates out of the mud but doesn¡¯t get stained. He calls it filth. If he doesn¡¯t wash himself clean first, how would he dare to touch her so easily? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± As Zheng ruize spoke, he raised his foot to kick Lin Pianran. Of course, he did not manage to do so. Lin Pianran elegantly turned around and walked towards his Singapore client. Leng Rong rolled his eyes at Zheng ruize Then, he gently sighed and advised, ¡°ruize, if you are really tempted, you can really have a serious rtionship. Of course, you have to protect her well. It¡¯s best if you can convince your parents to agree to your marriage with him. If it¡¯s just for fun, then don¡¯t invest too much in your rtionship. At that time, even if you really get married, it won¡¯t be good for your married life. ¡± Zheng ruize rolled his eyes at him and snorted coldly. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. You should worry about your own matters instead. Don¡¯t forget that you still have a bunch of women outside. ¡± ¡°That woman of mine can be bribed with money. It doesn¡¯t matter. It can end at any time, ¡± Leng Rong said indifferently. Then, he asked Zheng ruize in a low voice, ¡°what about you? Can that lotus-like Girl of yours be bribed with money? ¡± Chapter 1344

Chapter 1344: Chapter 1344. Ru Yu was actually in Dongfang Mo¡¯s family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu followed Lei Taihe and got to know a circle of people. Of course, they were all big shots and New Forces in the business world. Many of them were around his age, some were older, and some were one or two years younger. Of course, there were also manypanies that could not be ranked in the top ten. However, Korea was the host, so many new forces also came in. He found Jin Zhengnan among the crowd. Many married people brought their families over. Because there was a ballter, and it was his first time participating in this forum and he did not know about these things, he actually did not bring ru Yu over. Therefore, he told Lei Taihe that he wanted to call ru Yu and get her to drive over Lei Taihe frowned and said, ¡°actually, it should be. Our Lei family only has three bachelors, but the key is that Jin Zhengnan is also at the party tonight. When ru Yues, she will stand with you and Jin Zhengnan will be beside her. This scene will be very awkward for her. Moreover, our Lei family will also be embarrassed. After all, ru Yu is Jin Zhengnan¡¯s second-hand woman. ¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the big deal? Marriage is free now. ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned when he heard Lei Taihe¡¯s words. He was slightly dissatisfied with his father¡¯s words and said, ¡°to put it bluntly, you still look down on ru Yu. She is actually very good. I think... ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± Lei Taihe immediately became unhappy He could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about Che ru Yu. She may be good in all aspects, but she¡¯s still a second-hand woman after all. Moreover, she once had an illegitimate daughter. It¡¯s fine if she lives in our house. In any case, not many people in the outside world know that she¡¯s your wife. However, we can¡¯t bring her out because of her status and status. She once had a marriage and an illegitimate child. These are all things that can not be put on the table. ¡± ¡°Dad, how could you... ¡± before Lei Zhenyu could finish his sentence.. Someone shouted from the other side, ¡°our host is preparing to start from both sides. The richest man in Asia and the honorary chairman of the summit, Dongfang Mo, and his family are about to enter the venue. Let¡¯s give Dongfang Mo and his family a warm wee. ¡± Dongfang Mo, the richest man in Asia, was a big shot. He was also one of the top fivepanies in the world. It was said that many countries around the world had branches, including Seoul. Therefore, everyone squeezed to the two sides of the red carpet and lined up, waiting for Dongfang Mo¡¯s family to arrive. Many people were talking about Dongfang Mo¡¯s story in private There were also girls from a few years ago who were excitedly talking about the diamond young man, Dongfang Yunheng, whom they would meetter. There was amotion at the door, and then a figure walked over. The people in front were already shouting loudly to wee the president of Dongfang, chief Dongfang, and so on. Lei Zhenyu looked at the few people who were slowly walking over. Although the distance was a little far, he could clearly see two familiar figures among the five people. They were ¡ª The little girl that Dongfang Mo and his wife were holding on to was clearly Mu Yao. There were also two young men following behind them. The smiling man who was over 1.8 meters tall and handsome was most likely the legendary Dongfang Yunheng This was because he was almost a copy of Dongfang Mo.. As for the woman beside Dongfang Yunheng, her skin was a little dark, but it was ¡ª Alright, it was his wife, Che Ru Yu. At this moment, she was walking hand in hand with Dongfang Yunheng towards the rostrum, while he was pushed to the back due to shock and was drowned in the crowd. Chapter 1345

Chapter 1345: Chapter 1345 was filled with all kinds of shock

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He saw che ru Yu, but ru yu did not see him. She just walked forward with a smile on her face. Everyone could not help but discuss among themselves, saying that they did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to really find a ck girl. It seemed that the rumors from before were true. Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were also shocked. They looked at each other, but they did not know what to say. On such an asion, Che Ru Yu was with the Dongfang family. Most importantly, ru Yu¡¯s illegitimate daughter was actually being held by Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife. This was too strange, right? ¡°could it be... that Mu Yao is the illegitimate child of Che Ru Yu and Dongfang Yunheng? ¡± Lei Taihe frowned But after saying this, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right Thus, he shook his head and said, ¡°the Dongfang family is so prestigious. Dongfang Mo¡¯s younger brother, Dongfang Jun, is still the mayor of Binhai City. How could they bring their son¡¯s illegitimate daughter and former woman to such an asion? ¡± ¡°Dad, Dongfang Yunheng is only 21 years old. ¡± Lei Zhensheng carefully reminded his father, ¡°that Mu Yao is already over seven years old. Do you think Dongfang Yunheng has been looking for a woman since he was 13 years old And he even found ru Yu, who was five or six years older than him How is that possible Dongfang Mo¡¯s upbringing is very strict.¡± ¡°Mu Yao is over seven years old. ¡± Lei Taihe frowned and thought hard for a moment. Then, he almost lost his voice and asked, ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t Dongfang Mo have a son a few years ago and give birth to a little daughter? That was a few years ago? ¡± ¡°It was... it was more than seven years ago. ¡± Lei Zhensheng also remembered this matter Then, his forehead was covered in sweat. He looked helplessly at his father and muttered to himself, ¡°that... could it be that Mu Yao is the little daughter of Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru? What about Ru Yu? Who is she to the Dongfang family? ¡± Dongfang YUNHENG¡¯S FIANC?E That was impossible. Ru Yu had married Lei Zhenyu not long after divorcing Jin Zhengnan, and she lived in the Lei family every day. The Lei family could not guess the rtionship between Ru Yu and the Dongfang family. Simrly, Jin Zhengnan, who stood on the other side, could not guess the rtionship between Ru Yu and the Dongfang family either. This was because he had never even dreamed of associating ru Yu with the richest man in Asia. Song Yuxi hade with her father. Although it was said to be a business forum, Minister Song was still a minister, so he had to join in on the fun. Song Yuxi wanted toe with him because she wanted to find Lei Zhenyu. From what she knew, Lei Zhenyu would never bring that second-hand woman, Che Ru Yu, to the dance. She would need a dance partner, so she could take the opportunity to be Lei Zhenyu¡¯s dance partner Then, she would take the opportunity to have a scandal with Lei Zhenyu. Of course, Lei Zhenyu was alone tonight, and it was such an asion. She had plenty of opportunities to do something. Wasn¡¯t the Lei family in a hurry to have a grandson? As long as she found a way to have sex with Lei Zhenyu and get pregnant with his child, then.. She could use this opportunity to chase that woman, Che Ru Yu, away. Her wishful thinking was very good, especially when she saw that Lei Zhenyu had always been alone after she entered the venue. She could not help but feel secretly happy, thinking that this was a chance given to her by the heavens, and she would definitely seed tonight. However, she never dreamed that Che ru Yu would actuallye, and it was even with Dongfang Mo¡¯s family. What was even more unexpected was that che ru Yu actually walked in arm in arm with the diamond youth, Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 1346

Chapter 1346: Chapter 1346: The Happy Xi Muru

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Following behind her parents, ru Yu was actually a little nervous because many of the people here were big shots in the business world. She didn¡¯t know if Lei Zhenyu was present, but she knew that Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were definitely present. After all, such a scene.. Lei Taihe was the chairman of the Lei Corporation, while Lei Zhensheng was the president. Soon, they finished walking the red carpet and were led to their VIP seats by the Miss Etiquette. The people behind them also took their seats one after another. The originally chaotic scene gradually quieted down because of Dongfang Mo¡¯s arrival. At this time, the lights of the party dimmed, and only the lights on the stage were bright. The male and female hosts walked up with microphones in their hands They briefly introduced the activities of the forum, and then invited the chairman of the host in Seoul, South Korea, to give a weing speech. Ru Yu sat there quietly. She was not interested in this kind of party, so she did not pay attention to the chairman¡¯s speech at all. She was worried that if Lei Zhenyu was present, if he knew her identity.. What would he think? Very soon, she sank into deep thought, so much so that she did not know who was on the stage until Yun Heng pulled her by the hand. ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time for our Dongfang family to go on stage. ¡± Only then did ru yue to her senses. She followed beside Yun Heng in a daze and followed behind Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru as they walked towards the red carpet-covered stage. Dongfang Mo was the richest man in Asia and was also the honorary chairman of the Business Forum. He was a well-known figure in Asia and even the whole world, so the moment he went on stage, he immediately received thunderous apuse. The host was introducing Dongfang Mo, and the host¡¯s chairman was shaking hands with Dongfang Mo. everyone was speaking politely, but of course, it was nothing more than everyone working together to maintain stable economic growth in Asia, and they had to join hands to fight against the underworld They had to make due contributions to the economic rise of Asia together. In the end, they invited Mr. Dongfang Mo to speak. Ru Yu thought that her father would say a bunch of high-sounding words like other people, but she did not expect Dongfang Mo to say so. First, he held Xi Muru¡¯s hand, and then they looked at each other affectionately Then, he spoke to everyone with a smile on his face. ¡°My wife, Xi Muru. I think everyone is no longer unfamiliar with her because she often apanies me to variousrge-scale events, but I still have to introduce her in a very grand manner. Because in my life, without Mu Ru, it¡¯s equivalent to not having me. There¡¯s a saying that goes well, every sessful man has an outstanding woman behind him, and Xi Muru, she¡¯s the outstanding woman behind me. Some people say that I¡¯m the big BOSS of the Dongfang Corporation, but this kind of talk is actually wrong, because the real big BOSS is my wife, Xi Muru. She¡¯s controlling me from behind, I¡¯m just helping her with her work. ¡± As soon as Dongfang Mo finished speaking, the crowd below the stage burst into a tidal wave of voices. All the women fixed their gazes on Xi Muru, and their gazes were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. In this world, how many women did not want to turn themselves into Xi Muru? To be loved by the richest man in Asia, Dongfang Mo, and even Dongfang Mo said that she was the big BOSS, what kind of good fortune was this? Ru Yu stood at the side, but her heart could not help but ache. She wanted everyone to see her mother¡¯s happiness today, but who knew how much pain she had suffered in the past, how many deaths and how many lives, and how many could withstand such twists and turns? Chapter 1347

Chapter 1347: Chapter 1347: Che Ru Yu is my eldest daughter, little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When everyone¡¯s apuse stopped, Dongfang Mo began to introduce the other members of his family. Ru Yu thought that her father would introduce Yun Heng to her first, but she did not expect that her father would be the first to walk to her side. Dongfang Mo patted ru Yu¡¯s shoulder and looked at the crowd below the stage He smiled and said, ¡°let me introduce my eldest daughter, Dongfang Yu. She is the first child of my wife and I. Because she lives in Korea all year round, she changed her name to Che Ru Yu! ¡± The people below the stage were stunned for a moment, and then there was thunderous apuse. Actually, many people had more or less heard of che ru Yu. After all, she was a young and famous female painter in Korea. However, no one had expected that this che ru Yu actually had such a background. In the past, everyone thought that she was just a child from an ordinary family who relied on her own hard work. Dongfang Mo waited for the apuse to stop before continuing, ¡°If there were people who paid attention to my Dongfang family twenty years ago, they might have heard of it. At that time, I had a daughter named Xiao Yu, and Dongfang Yu, also known as che Ru Yu, was my eldest daughter, Xiao Yu. Among my four children, the one I owe the most is my Xiao Yu. Binhai Dongfang group will have 20% of the shares of Xiao Yu. ¡± The people below were slightly stunned, and then burst into thunderous apuse. The gaze of the woman who was envious of Xi Muru just now turned to ru Yu. Oh my God, Binhai Dongfang Group¡¯s 20% shares, how much assets is that The Dongfang family only had 60% of the shares in the entire Dongfang Group, yet Dongfang Mo actually gave a third to this car, ru Yu. He was Cher¡¯s four children, after all? Ru Yu stood beside her father, and her eyes gradually became misty because she had never thought that her father would introduce her to the outside world in such a grand asion. What she did not expect even more was that her father had announced in front of so many people that he would leave 20% of Dongfang group¡¯s shares to her. From this, it could be seen how biased her father was towards her. After Dongfang Mo introduced ru Yu, he continued to introduce his eldest son, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, he is my eldest son. He is my right-hand man. I believe that Dongfang Group will have young strength and a better future because of his joining. ¡± There was a wave of apuse below the stage, especially for the young girls. Their hands were hurting from pping. Dongfang Yunheng was a diamond-like young man. He was only 21 years old and unmarried. He did not even have a girlfriend. What a great opportunity was this? Yun Heng smiled helplessly. If such an asion could be avoided, he would definitely stay as far away as Yun Zai. However, he knew that it could not be avoided. who asked him toe out a minute or two earlier than Yun Zai? In the end, Dongfang Mo carried Mu Yao Then, he smiled and said to the people below the stage, ¡°this is my youngest daughter, Mu Yao. My wife and I only gave birth to her eight years ago. Perhaps because my wife and I are both older, we gave birth to this child, so we pampered her a little. Therefore, Mu Yao is a little more mischievous than her brothers and sisters. Her brothers and sisters all say that she is the little witch, but my wife and I feel that she is our happy fruit. Also, our entire family likes her very much. ¡± Chapter 1348

Chapter 1348: Chapter 1348 was just a gorgeous turn

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thunderous apuse rang out once again below the stage. For the past twenty years, Dongfang Mo had been keeping a low profile, especially since his family had been well protected. Therefore, the entire Dongfang family had been in a mysterious phase for the past twenty years Even when Dongfang Mo had a son eight years ago, there had only been a small report. Even his children and Paparazzi had not been able to capture it. It was just that they had not expected the Dongfang family, who had always been mysterious, to make an appearance tonight. Of course, there was still Dongfang Yunzai who had note. Everyone knew that Dongfang Yunheng and Dongfang Yunzai were twin brothers. The two of them looked the same, so it was more or less the same whether they came or not Seeing Dongfang Yunheng was the same as seeing Dongfang Yunzai. Lei Zhenyu did not fully recover until the Dongfang family finished their speech and walked off the stage. Che Ruyu was Dongfang Yu, and Mu Yao was Dongfang Mu Yao, ruyu¡¯s younger sister and Dongfang Mo¡¯s youngest daughter? He knew that Mu Yao was not ru Yu¡¯s illegitimate child, but he had always thought that Ru Yu had adopted the child. When he asked her, she said that she was the child of her rtives. How could she lie to him? He trusted him so much that he would stand by her at all times. However, what did she take him for A monkey? Dongfang Yu owned 20% of Binhai Dongfang group¡¯s shares. No wonder she kept saying that she had to keep a low profile. She was indeed unusually low-profile, so low that even her husband was unwilling to reveal his true identity. Lei Taihe fell on the chair, so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Everything Dongfang Mo said on the stage just now echoed in his mind, especially when he said that Che ru Yu was Dongfang Yu, his eldest daughter, little feather. For so long, Che Ru Yu had always kept a low profile. He had never doubted that ru yu would have a better family background? Lei Zhensheng was also shocked. He didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. He had never seen Che ru Yu clearly before and thought that she was a second-hand woman. He thought that she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to marry into the Lei family. However, who would have thought... ... He had actually heard about Dongfang Mo¡¯s eldest daughter. After all, he had alreadye into contact with the Lei family by his father¡¯s side more than 20 years ago. At that time, the Dongfang Corporation in Binhai was still in a heated rtionship The exchange between Dongfang Mo¡¯s wife, Xi Muru, and Xi Muxue used to be the butt of gossip. Later, about 17 or 18 years ago, at an international business conference, he had a short conversation with Dongfang Mo. he had even heard Dongfang Mo talk about his eldest daughter, feather. However, he had never dreamed that the second-hand Woman that his younger brother, Lei Zhenyu, married was actually Dongfang Mo¡¯s eldest daughter, feather, and that Mu Yao, whom they had always thought was an illegitimate daughter She was actually Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, Dongfang Mu Yao. Seven years ago, Dongfang Mo had given birth to a precious child. At that time, Ha Zeng had sent him a congrattory gift. After all, Dongfang Group was one of thergest corporations in Asia, and their Lei family also had a partnership with Dongfang Group It was impossible for the Dongfang family not to express their gratitude for the addition of a child. However, who would have thought Who would have thought that such a dramatic reversal would happen? Che Ru Yu, who he had always looked down on and had always been ostracized by him, turned around with a smile on her face She immediately became Dongfang Yu, whose worth exceeded half of the Lei n¡¯s assets. Chapter 1349

Chapter 1349: Chapter 1349 Wujin is still coal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Jin Zhengnan, Song Yuxi, and the others were also shocked because they had never dreamed that a small painter, a woman who sold paintings for a living, would have such a background. Jin Zhengnan was so shocked that he stood still on the spot. He had known che ru Yu for more than four years, and three of them had been husband and wife. However, that woman had never revealed her true identity. He had always thought that she was a talented painter. She made some money when her father, Che Qi Xuan, was young, so she was trained well in painting. Therefore, she had some achievements in this area. But who would have thought It turned out that she was Never Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. It turned out that she had such an enviable identity? All these years, she had never mentioned Binhai¡¯s Oriental Group in front of him. Even when he wanted to divorce herter, even when Lan Ruoshui bullied her and even humiliated her as the eldest daughter of the Lei family.. But she never said it out loud. It was funny, wasn¡¯t it? The woman who had been his wife for three years, after he divorced her, even after she married someone else for a few months, only then did he know that she was the daughter of the richest man in Asia. She owned 20% of the shares in oriental group. What was 20% of the shares in the Oriental Group It was probably tens or even hundreds of times more than his smallpany? Such a woman was probably something that many men could only dream of, right They even felt that it was a luxury to know her? And Him Not only did he know her, but he had even been married to her for three years? But, what had he been doing for those three years And how had he treated her? He had left her alone in the empty room and made her suffer, but when she was alone in the empty room, he had actually gone to have sex with her good friend, the woman who adored him. He knew that he had let her down, so he did not make things too difficult for her when she wanted a divorce. However, he had never dreamed that he had once picked up a piece of ck gold, but because he was blind, he had thrown her away as coal in the end. Minister Song and Song Yuxi were also dumbfounded. They had never even dreamed that Che Ru Yu had such a background and such a powerful behind-the-scenes force. Thinking of this, Minister Song¡¯s palms began to sweat faintly. He took out a handkerchief and wiped it on his forehead. Then, he quickly walked to the side and took out his phone to make a call He had to withdraw some documents that he had originally nned to destroy che Ru Yu¡¯s studio. Otherwise, if he offended Dongfang Mo, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pay the price. Song Yuxi¡¯s entire face was twisted. God was so unfair. That Che Ru Yu, she married Jin Zhengnan for the first time and Lei Zhenyu for the second time. She already had such a good life, but why did God give her a better life He actually made her the daughter of the richest man in Asia He made her own 20% of the shares of the Oriental Group? She originally thought that she had finally gotten her father¡¯s forgiveness. She originally thought that she had finally returned to the song family. She originally thought that she had an uncle who was the director of the city construction bureau. She originally thought that.. It was not impossible to snatch Lei Zhenyu back. But who would have thought that things would actually change like this Who would have thought that her father would first retreat the methods that were originally used to deal with Che Ru Yu? What should she do Admit defeat Give up on Lei Zhenyu forever? Chapter 1350

Chapter 1350: Chapter 1350 gathering of friends

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu wanted to turn around and look for Lei Zhenyu after she left the stage because she seemed to have seen him on stage just now. However, in the blink of an eye, Lei Zhenyu seemed to have disappeared again. However, before she could leave, Zheng ruize came to look for her again. He said that they had not seen each other for two to three years and that she did not participate in rock climbing anymore. It was not easy for her to meet him, so she should at least have a drink. Ru Yu did not dare to drink. It was not that she did not have a tolerance for alcohol. In fact, she had a tolerance for alcohol. However, there were a lot of acquaintances here tonight, so she could not drink with anyone one ss at a time. Otherwise, she would not be able to go back after the party ended If she did not die of drunkenness, she would at least be drunk. At the very most, everyone would clink their sses and drink one sip. Leng Rong came over with a ss of wine. He was obviously joining in the fun. He even said with a mischievous smile, ¡°little feather, you are not good enough. That time, I was injured by someone. You did not evene back to see me. Your heart must have gone to your back, right? ¡± ¡°You deserve it. ¡± Ru Yu waited for him to look at her. Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°who told you to fight with others for no reason? I think you are looking for trouble because you are full of yourself. Do you think that your Kung Fu is good? What happened in the end? You were beaten down, right? ¡± ¡°Wow, Leng Rong, who beat you up? ¡± Lin pianran happened to walk over. When she heard that Leng Rong was beaten up, her interest was immediately piqued and she had an inquiring look on her face. ¡°Who? Isn¡¯t he little feather¡¯s new husband? ¡± Leng Rong said in a bad tone Then she sighed softly and said, ¡°little feather is really not loyal enough. She promised to marry me when she was young, but who knew that the first time she got married, she didn¡¯t tell me. The second time, it was not easy for her to get a divorce, but she actually quickly got married again. My heart is so painful. ¡± ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ru Yu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but kick him. She alsoughed and said, ¡°then go to hell. If you die, I might marry you in my next life. ¡± ¡°Leng Rong does want to die, but he doesn¡¯t have that much courage, ¡± Zheng ruize said jokingly, ¡°little feather, you don¡¯t know how many mistresses Leng Rong has. If he really dies, who will take care of andfort his mistresses? ¡± ¡°Most importantly, he recently targeted another one. It seems that he has already spent a lot of money, but he hasn¡¯t gotten her yet. If he dies, won¡¯t he suffer a great loss? ¡± ¡°This Rui Ze, will your mouth rot if you keep your mouth shut? ¡± Leng Rong growled with Red Veins on his face. It was a fact that he had many women outside, but he was unwilling to let these things spread to little feather¡¯s ears. After all.. The position that little feather held in his heart was irreceable by other women. ¡°Yes, definitely. ¡± Zheng Rui ze nodded with a serious face, and then added, ¡°especially in front of little feather, I must say more. How often do we see each other? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she saw the two of them bickering. Lin Pianran walked over and leaned against her. Then, she leaned against her and asked in a low voice, ¡°what happened? I heard Leng Rong say just now that you¡¯re divorced? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and added, ¡°did Leng Rong not say it just now? But I¡¯m married again. ¡± Lin Pianran felt a little ufortable when she heard this. At this time, Jin Zhengnan happened to pass by not far away. He was slightly stunned when he saw ru Yu and then greeted her with an embarrassed look, ¡°ru Yu, you¡¯re here too? ¡± Chapter 1351

Chapter 1351: Chapter 1351 little feather¡¯s ex-husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu nodded lightly but did not say anything because she did not know what to say to Jin Zhengnan. After all, the two of them were strangers now. ¡°Hey, who is this person? ¡± Lin Pianran could not help but ask curiously when she saw that ru Yu only nodded and did not say anything. ¡°Jin Zhengnan, my ex-husband, ¡± ru Yu answered very naturally. ¡°EX-HUSBAND? ¡± Lin Pianran was furious when she heard this, so she immediately walked towards Jin Zhengnan with a ss of wine in her hand. Jin Zhengnan was just about to turn around and leave when Lin pianran suddenly caught up to him and blocked his way. She even looked at him coldly. ¡°You are Jin Zhengnan? ¡± Jin Zhengnan did not know Lin Pianran, but she had heard of the Lin family in Hong Kong. However, Lin Pianran had always been very low-key. Compared to Leng Rong¡¯s nickname and Zheng Ruizhe¡¯s high-profile position in the Zheng Corporation.. Lin Pianran was the kind of person who was so low-key that if one did not mention her identity, one might not even know who she was even if she ate with her deskmate. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Although he didn¡¯t know Lin Pianran, he knew that she must be extraordinary from her elegant clothes anding to this ce. Therefore, he still asked politely, ¡°Sir, you are? ¡± ¡°So, you are little feather¡¯s ex-husband? ¡± Lin Pianran didn¡¯t answer Jin Zhengnan¡¯s question at all, but asked another question very directly. Little feather Jin Zhengnan was stunned for two seconds before he reacted. In the past, he only knew that his ex-wife called Che Ru Yu. Now that Lin pianran suddenly called him little feather, he was really not used to it. However, he came back to his senses after two seconds. He knew that the ¡®ru Yu¡¯ that Lin Pianran was referring to was che ru Yu. Hence, he nodded again and admitted truthfully, ¡°yes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, dead man¡¯s head. Go to hell, ¡± Lin pianran suddenly flew into a rage. She threw a ss of wine in her hand at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face and then kicked Jin Zhengnan She could not help but curse angrily, ¡°how dare you bully little feather? I think you¡¯ve grown a pair of balls. I¡¯ll help little feather bully you back today. If I don¡¯t break two of your ribs, my surname won¡¯t be Lin. ¡± As Lin Pianran spoke, she was about to make a move. Ru Yu quickly rushed forward and immediately pulled Lin Pianran, who was about to make a move. She looked at Jin Zhengnan, who was dressed in red wine, and his face was in a sorry state So she quickly stopped her, ¡°Lin Pianran, what are you doing? He didn¡¯t provoke you? ¡± ¡°But he bullied you. I want to beat up the person who bullied you. ¡± Lin pianran struggled to shake off ru Yu¡¯s hand. It was obvious that throwing a ss of wine at Jin Zhengnan and kicking him did not relieve his hatred. Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard Lin Pianran¡¯s words Hence, she quickly tried to dissuade him, ¡°Pianran, he and I have be history, and history is the past. There is no point in pursuing the past. Moreover, I also thank him for divorcing me. In fact, divorce is a kind of relief for both of us. I feel that after the divorce, my life is much morefortable than before. Now, I actually went to look for trouble with him. Those who know about it say that you have stood up for me in the past. Those who don¡¯t know about it think that I can¡¯t let go of him. They still miss him and even miss that marriage. Don¡¯t you think that people look down on me by doing this?¡± Lin pianran listened to ru Yu¡¯s words, slightly stunned for a moment, and then fiercely red at Jin Zhengnan before turning to leave. Since ru Yu did not let him beat people, then he did not give her hot trouble. Chapter 1352

Chapter 1352: Chapter 1352: An Unintentional Promise

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu saw Lin pianran walk away and quickly said to Jin Zhengnan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My friend doesn¡¯t understand the situation. I¡¯m really sorry for bringing you unnecessary trouble. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was in a sorry state. Hearing Ru Yu¡¯s apology, a trace of sadness and bitterness welled up in his heart. He was the one who had let her down, but she actually apologized to him After all, she was a child of the Dongfang family. Her upbringing was really not ordinary. After ru Yu apologized to Jin Zhengnan, she quickly chased after Lin Pianran and ran out. In the end, she found him on the balcony outside. At this time, he had already used a blue match to light a thin, long, white smoke. Ru Yu walked over and saw the man who spat out long eye circles from his mouth She said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pianran. I¡¯m always muddle-headed. In the past, I always gave the three of you a headache. Now, I still make the three of you worry. Leng Rong even fought for me. And today, you want to kick someone because of me. In general, it¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Lin pianranughed when she heard her words. She threw the cigarette in her hand that was only a third of its length on the ground and stepped on it to extinguish it. Then, she bent down to pick it up and took out a handkerchief to carefully wrap it up. After he had done all this, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Ru Yu, have you forgotten? A long time ago, you once promised to marry Leng Rong... ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard his old-fashioned talk Then, she pushed him with her hand and said, ¡°well, when did this happen? Why are you still bringing it up? We were both so young back then, and Leng Rong was too bad at that time. He deliberately made me say that. He was clearly bullying me. Do you have to keep your words when you were a child? ¡± ¡°But when you grew up, you also said that you wanted to marry him? ¡± Lin pianran reminded her carefully. ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She felt that she had no interest in Leng Rong at all. How could she say that she wanted to marry Leng Rong? ¡°Have you forgotten? ¡± Lin Pianran saw that ru Yu was at a loss, and immediately knew that she must have forgotten So she reminded her again, ¡°four years ago, a group of US went to the Himyas to climb Everest. Of course, we didn¡¯t seed in the end, but you did promise Leng Rong. ¡± Four years ago? Ru Yu searched her mind carefully for the Group of people who went to the Himyas five years ago Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Leng Rong didn¡¯t propose to me, and I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to marry him. ¡± ¡°Hey, you, what kind of memory is this? ¡± Lin pianran really admired her So she said again, ¡°at that time, a few of us were sitting on an outdoor cloth to have a pic. Leng Rong smiled and said that his father urged him to get married. He asked when you nned to marry him. ¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now. ¡± After being reminded by Lin Pianran, ru Yu really remembered what happened So she took over his words and said, ¡°that¡¯s what I said at that time. Leng Rong, you have a lot of women outside. Sometimes, when I call you, it¡¯s the women in your bed who answer. I, little feather, am so stupid. I think that I can¡¯t even defeat a mistress. Moreover, you have a bunch of mistresses. How can I marry you Unless you don¡¯t have any women outside.¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that a promise? ¡± Lin Pianran took over ru Yu¡¯s words and said with a smile, ¡°look, you said you didn¡¯t agree. ¡± Chapter 1353

Chapter 1353: Chapter 1353 was once a joke

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How is this a promise? This is clearly a refusal, okay? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him. She could not distinguish between a promise and a refusal. How could she agree to Leng Rong? ¡°Ru Yu, you actually just grabbed Leng Rong¡¯s weak spot and found an excuse not to marry him. ¡± Lin pianran sighed softly and said, ¡°actually, if you really married Leng Rong, he would definitely not have any women outside. Do you know that it¡¯s because of your statement that unless you don¡¯t have any women outside, it¡¯s more like it. He went back and used less than two months to clean up the women outside. Then, he wholeheartedly protected you. He wanted to wait two years for you to find out that there was no news about him at all and then formally propose to you. ¡± Lin pianran paused for a moment Then she shook her head and said, ¡°But who knew that the next year, I heard the news of you getting married in Korea. At that time, he was so sad that he came to me for a drink. He was so drunk that he said that he was already guarding you. Why couldn¡¯t you wait a little longer? Why were you so anxious to marry another man What was better about that man than him You promised to be his wife since you were young, right?¡± When ru Yu heard Lin pianran¡¯s words, she waspletely stunned. She did not know that an unintentional sentence would make Leng Rong get rid of all the women. She also did not expect that Leng Rong would actually guard her body like a jade for two years, and all this.. Leng Rong had never mentioned it before. Lin Pianran saw ru Yu like this and could not help butugh and sigh. ¡°little feather, it seems that you have never loved Leng Rong, so you can¡¯t even remember what you said at that time. ¡± ¡°I. . . I thought everyone was joking at that time, ¡± ru yu exined with an embarrassed look. ¡°I was just joking, I just didn¡¯t expect him to actually take it seriously. ¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past. Anyway, Leng Rong has already started his abstinence and there are a lot of women. He doesn¡¯t know how to deal with those women when he really wants to get married in the future, so you don¡¯t have to care about him. ¡± Lin Pianran saw that ru yu was sad Sheforted her instead. Ru Yu nodded and then said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t take what I said to heart at that time. I. . . I don¡¯t know if I should apologize to him or something. ¡± ¡°What apology? Don¡¯t bother about him. ¡± Lin pianran smiled and turned around to walk to the hall with her Then she said softly, ¡°little feather, actually, we all hope that you can be happy. No matter who you marry, as long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll be the happiest. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and patted Lin pianran¡¯s shoulder. She let out a long breath and said, ¡°I know. I have always treated the three of you as my brothers. With your blessings, I will not allow myself to be unhappy. ¡± After ru Yu said this, Mu Yao happened to be looking for her on the other side. So, she smiled at Lin Pianran and walked towards the small figure in the crowd. Lin pianran looked at the gradually disappearing figure in the crowd and brought the wine ss to her mouth to take a SIP. The originally mellow red wine did not say a word in his mouth. Little feather had been tyrannically fixed by Leng Rong since he was young, so he and Zheng Ruizhe could only stare nkly at each other. Therefore, he did not dare to show too much affection and could only keep it in the bottom of his heart He only hoped that little feather would be happy if he married Leng Rong. Chapter 1354

Chapter 1354: Chapter 1354: Jin Zhengnan¡¯s apology

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, who would have known that Leng Rong, that dead man, did not know how to cherish such a good opportunity? He started to y with women when he was 18 or 19 years old. Perhaps at that time, in Leng Rong¡¯s heart, little feather was still young, so she would not care about these things. However, who would have thought that some things would actually slip by unintentionally, and even miss you forever. Leng Rong actually realized four years ago that after little feather said those words, he had already changed his mind and corrected himself. However, there were some things that you could not change just because you changed them. Instead, from the moment you made a mistake, it was destined that you would lose. Leng Rong had a chance to be with little feather but he could not grasp it. As for him, it was as if the heavens had never given him such a chance. Even if he had been working hard to be the most perfect man in little feather¡¯s heart, little feather.. It was as if she had never looked at him as if they were lovers. Perhaps this was sadness He smiled bitterly at the thought of this. He really hoped that Zheng ruize had never had a crush on little feather. That way, at least he would not have fallen out of love before he fell in love like him. Ru Yu clearly saw mu Yao¡¯s figure, but when she walked into the crowd to look for her, she did not know where Mu Yao had run off to. She was a little angry, so she gave up looking for Mu Yao and started looking for Lei Zhenyu. However, after one round, lei Zhenyu¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Alright, Lei Zhenyu could not be found. Her parents were probably discussing Asian business finance with the president and his wife of arge enterprise. Yun Heng was not around either. Just when she was feeling extremely frustrated, Jin Zhengnan unexpectedly bumped into her in the crowd. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Jin zhengnan greeted her a little awkwardly. At this time, Jin Zhengnan had already gone to the bathroom to wash his face. The red wine on his suit had also been treated simply However, because it was blown dry and not ironed, it looked a little wrinkled, making him look very disheveled. His hair might have been a little messy because he had just washed his face and got some water on it. This was quite different from his usual hairstyle that was meticulouslybed. However, because of this slightly messy hairstyle.. It made Jin Zhengnan look less serious, but more casual and handsome. Jin Zhengnan was a rare handsome man, especially when he was not wearing a suit and tie. In the past, when he was at home, he only wore casual home clothes. He washed his hair andbed it casually, but he did not use any hairstyle. However, this kind of Jin Zhengnan.. Actually, he was so handsome that people could not take their eyes off him. Now that she thought about it, she wondered if she had been attracted to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s handsome appearance back then Was that why she had fallen in love with him without hesitation? At this moment, Jin Zhengnan was greeting her, and she could not embarrass him in such a crowded ce, so she nodded politely and distantly. ¡°Mr. Jin. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that ru Yu was about to turn around and leave, so he quickly followed her. Then, he whispered beside her, ¡°that... I¡¯m sorry. ¡± When ru Yu heard Jin Zhengnan¡¯s apology, her footsteps instinctively stopped, and she looked at him with a slightly mocking gaze Then, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jin, it seems like we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, right? You suddenly came up to me and said that you were sorry, which made me feel a little puzzled. What did you do to me? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face turned red and then white. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°ru Yu, I was indeed a bit of a bastard in the past. I also did something to let you down... ¡± Chapter 1355

Chapter 1355: Chapter 1355: Don¡¯t overturn your image in my heart

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yuughed when she heard this Then, she said faintly, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, did the sun rise from the South today ¡°when we were still married, you and Lan Ruoshui didn¡¯t absolutely let me down ¡°In the past, when we were still married, you and Lan Ruoshui lived together and had a child together. Why didn¡¯t you say sorry at that time? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face immediately turned red. Ru Yu¡¯s words and her gaze made him feel as if a knife had stabbed straight into his chest, right in the most vulnerable part of his heart. He looked at ru Yu and after a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m sorry for what happened in the past... ¡± ¡°enough, Jin Zhengnan, ¡± ru yu quickly interrupted him Then, she sneered and said, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, we are already divorced, and you and Lan Ruoshui don¡¯t have to worry about my current identity and can be together openly. Although Lan Ruoshui is no longer the eldest daughter of the Lei family, this matter is also something to be congratted by you, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Jin Zhengnan immediately stood there with his face blushing and turning white. Ru Yupletely ignored his palette-like face Then, he said, ¡°besides, although we are divorced, I still admire some of your stubborn behavior. For example, you canpletely ignore the existence of me as your wife for your beloved Miss Lan Ruoshui. For example, you can divorce me for the sake of your vicious woman. These behaviors are really manly in my eyes. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, i... ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s originally red and white face was now colored with pig liver ... ¡°So, Jin Zhengnan, don¡¯t apologize to me, especially not at this time, ¡± ru Yu¡¯s voice was still indifferent and distant She looked at the man in front of her coldly. ¡°because your behavior will only change your image in my heart. In order to maintain your image in my heart, you should leave quickly. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu turned around and was about to leave. For some reason, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s sudden apology made her feel very ufortable. She would rather he still hated her now. That way, she might feel better. ¡°Ru Yu, you know that my apology has nothing to do with your identity being exposed tonight. ¡± Jin Zhengnan hurriedly went forward to defend himself. ¡°Moreover, we have known each other for a long time. I have indeed done some things poorly, but I am not... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer interested in what kind of person you are, ¡± ru Yu interrupted him again Then, she said a little irritably, ¡°Mr. Jin Zhengnan, when I was interested in you, you were very interested in other women. Now, I¡¯m no longer interested in you. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t show your true nature in front of me. Instead, you should show it in front of the woman you love. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately turned around and walked into the crowd. She seemed to have seen Mu Yao and Yun Heng, so she decided to look for her younger brother and sister. She was really no longer interested in Jin Zhengnan, although she knew that.. He was actually not a person who liked to curry favor with others. Jin zhengnan watched ru Yu¡¯s back disappear into the crowd. She was so confident, calm, and elegant. It was as if everything that she and he had before no longer existed. He actually wanted to talk to her about something else tonight. Even if she was still che Ru Yu, he would still look for her. However, she did not give him such a chance, and he really did not find the right time. Looking for her at this time was indeed courting death. Chapter 1356

Chapter 1356: Chapter 1356. He could not forget her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He actually wanted to tell her that he could not forget her. When they got divorced, he thought that he could really forget her. However, the facts proved that it was not the case. Every single detail of the time he was with her was stored in his mind He had never forgotten her. He thought that if he told ru yu about this, ru Yu would definitely not believe it, and he himself would not believe it either. However, the facts proved that he really could not forget her. Therefore, he had always been unable to control himself and went to stay at his former home, so.. That was why he inexplicably went to his former home for his birthday. He originally thought that his rtionship with Lan Ruoshui would get better and better because of the divorce with che ru Yu. However, reality proved that this prediction waspletely wrong His rtionship with Lan Ruoshui became worse and worse because of the divorce with che ru Yu. Thinking of this, he felt that standing here was a joke. Moreover, just now, che Ru Yu¡¯s friend had poured a ss of wine on his face. It was obvious that she was very angry at him for bullying Che Ru Yu. Yes, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was bullying che ru Yu. Therefore, everyone would hate him. However, only he himself knew that he had never bullied her, let alone bullied her... ... There was no need to stay. He put down the ss in his hand and walked out of the door. Along the way, he met people he was familiar with and said that they wanted to drink with him. He only said that he had a headache and was not feeling well, so he wanted to go back and rest. The crowd did not force him. After all, che Ru Yu¡¯s identity had been reversed tonight. As Che Ru Yu¡¯s ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan had thrown away a diamond that he had already picked up. It would be strange if his head did not ache tonight. Jin Zhengnan walked out of the hotel door and was surprised to find Lan Ruoshui waiting for him at the door. When she saw that he hade out so early, she was also very surprised. She could not help but approach him and ask, ¡°Zhengnan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you run out so early? ¡± ¡°I feel tired and want to go back to rest. Why did youe here? Lei Zhensheng doesn¡¯t seem to allow you to go in, right? ¡± Jin Zhengnan was slightly surprised that she appeared here Because tonight, the big entrepreneurs brought their families, and Lan Ruoshui was now confirmed to be not a member of the Lei family. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, ¡± Lan Ruoshui quickly stated her motive foring here Then, he quickly changed the topic, ¡°Masao, although I didn¡¯t go in, I saw the introduction of the guest on the big screen outside. Someone said that Dongfang Mo¡¯s son, Dongfang Yunheng, will invest in a new project in Seoul. I think this opportunity is really good. You should take the opportunity to get to know Dongfang Yunheng. Maybe if you get close to him, you can work with him... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Jin Zhengnan looked at Lan Ruoshui like that. When she started talking, he could barely listen to her, but he really couldn¡¯t listen to what she said after that. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s feelings for him might be real, or she might really love him very much. However, she always did something extremely stupid, and now she even said such words to make him humiliate himself. That Dongfang Yunheng was che ru Yu¡¯s biological younger brother. He probably wanted to beat him to death when he saw him, because in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s eyes, he, Jin Zhengnan, was a heinous person who had betrayed his sister. He couldn¡¯t even hide from Dongfang Yunheng in time, and he still wanted him to look for him His brain wasn¡¯t short-circuited to that extent. Chapter 1357

Chapter 1357: Chapter 1357: Lan Ruoshui who was unwilling to give up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruoshui, I¡¯m going back first. You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters in the future. ¡± Jin Zhengnan felt extremely tired both physically and mentally He looked at Lan Ruoshui and said, ¡°well, you can worry about your own matters in the future. I told you a few days ago that I won¡¯t marry you. ¡± After Jin Zhengnan said that, he slightly shook off Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand and quickly walked towards his car. Lan Ruoshui looked at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s back. Her fingers gradually bent to the palm of her hand. Then, she formed a fist. Due to her strength, her long nails were all squeezed into her flesh and she waspletely unaware of it. She only gritted her teeth. Once, she thought that she had a good birth. Because she actually found her biological father, Lei Zhensheng, she was so smug that she even looked down on Che ru Yu. This was because she was the eldest daughter of the Lei family, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s only daughter. However, the heavens yed a huge joke on her. In the end, because of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s current wife, Cai Shaofen, and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s divorce, they finally revealed that Lei Zhensheng was unable to have children. Then, she was proven to be not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter She was an illegitimate daughter from an unknown background. This matter had already made her feel extremely awkward and painful. Although Lei Zhensheng had acknowledged her as his goddaughter because he had feelings for her mother, in the end, there was a huge difference between a goddaughter and a biological daughter. Moreover.. Lei Zhensheng would definitely not leave her property in the future. She had originally thought that marrying Jin zhengnan would not be too bad in her life. After all, Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany was now of a certain scale. Moreover, she was married to Mrs. Jin, so she could be considered a person of status. However, who knew that Jin Zhengnan actually broke up with her a few days ago? Of course, she would not ept a break-up. After all, she had been with him for so many years, and she had even carried his child and had a miscarriage. Lei Zhensheng naturally would not bring her in today, but she was unwilling to ept it, so she ran outside. In fact, she was worried that Jin Zhengnan would meet a better girl with a family background at such an asion Then, the girl saw that Jin Zhengnan was young and handsome, and he was still single, so she approached Jin Zhengnan. This situation was not unheard of. Just ten days ago, she saw Jin Zhengnan dating the second daughter of the Li family. Although the Li family was not as big a business as the Lei family, the Li family still had a few chain stores It could be considered a small and well-known business. And the value of that Miss Li was at least a lot higher than her, Lan Ruoshui, right? Therefore, recently, she had been keeping a close eye on Jin Zhengnan, and of course, she had also been chasing him very closely. She kept asking him when he would marry her. It was probably because she was chasing him too closely that Jin Zhengnan felt tired, so he anxiously told her to break up with him. However, when she came here today, she did not find out that Jin Zhengnan had brought another woman to this party. However, she was shocked by another thing. She had never thought that Che ru Yu was actually the daughter of Dongfang Mo, the richest man in Asia It was actually Dongfang Yu. Jin Zhengnan must have regretted divorcing che ru Yu after treating her like that just now. It must be because the current Che ru Yu actually owned 20% of the shares of Dongfang Group. It was dozens of times more than the entire wealth of Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany? Che Ru Yu was really Lan Ruoshui¡¯s nemesis. She did not let Lan Ruoshui have a good life. If Jin Zhengnan really wanted to go back to chase after che ru Yu because che ru yu did not want her anymore, then she would definitely not let che ru yu off. Chapter 1358

Chapter 1358: Chapter 1358 Lei Zhenyu was angry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu shuttled through the crowd for a long time before she finally caught the little demoness, Mu Yao. The little demoness wasining that she was hungry again, so she asked her to bring her to eat. Therefore, she had no choice but to bring the little demoness to the dining area. Just now, she and the little demoness took some things and found a ce to sit down. She did not expect Song Yuxi toe to the dining area as well. When Song Yuxi saw her, there was still obvious hostility in her eyes. However, perhaps because of the asion, she did not show it too openly. Instead, she gave her a friendly expression and waved at her. ¡°Ms. Ru Yu is here too. ¡± ¡°Tsk, even Miss Dongfang doesn¡¯t know how to address her. Ms. Ru Yu, ¡± Mu Yao was the first to cut in. She knew this Song Yuxi. Song Yuxi¡¯s face alternated between red and white. Then, she acted out and said, ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m used to it. I don¡¯t seem to have seen Zhenyu. I wonder if he will be happy after being lied to so miserably? ¡± After saying that, Song Yuxi turned around and twisted her butt to walk away. On the other hand, ru Yu was stunned. Song Yuxi¡¯s words reminded her that Lei Zhenyu was definitely angry tonight. Therefore, she had a quick meal with Mu Yao and took her to find her parents. Dongfang Mo and his wife were obviously the most popr couple tonight. Wherever they went, they were surrounded by arge group of people. When she was with Mu Yao, she saw Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng talking to their parents. As for what they talked about, it was unknown if they mentioned her. However, she did not see Lei Zhenyu the whole night. In fact, Mu Yao was running around the crowd to help her find Lei Zhenyu. In the end, Mu Yao shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°alright, your Lei Zhenyu was scared away. What do you mean by not being able to scare him away? Che Ru Yu, you used such a good trick to scare him away. ¡± Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. She did not mean to scare him. She had been wanting to tell him about this for the past two days. Who knew that he would be so busy these two days? Ru Yu actually wanted to leave as soon as possible, but she was Dongfang Yu after all. Moreover, her parents and younger brother had not left. It was very impolite for her to leave at this time, so she could only force herself to stay. The partysted until 22 o¡¯clock. The organizer had booked a presidential suite in a five-star hotel for Dongfang Mo¡¯s family, but Dongfang Mo directly refused, saying that he would give it to another boss. He had a ce to stay in Seoul, so he would not waste resources. ¡°little feather, your Lei Jianyu is a little ungrateful. Your mother and I are here, but he actually hid somewhere. When he saw his inws, he did not evene over to give them a call. Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng, on the other hand, came up and talked to us very politely, praising you for being sensible and keeping a low profile. ¡± Dongfang Mo paused at this point He looked at his daughter with a half-smile. ¡°You¡¯re really sensible and low-key? Also, what¡¯s going on between you and Lei Jianyu? Could it be that you¡¯re quarreling? ¡± ¡°We just returned from our honeymoon in Africa a few days ago. Why are you quarreling? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head She sighed softly and said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because you guys brought me up on stage tonight and announced that I¡¯m your daughter. It¡¯s too shocking. He¡¯s probably angry. After all, he didn¡¯t know that I was such a daughter before. Therefore, he might have been too surprised by today¡¯s situation. He couldn¡¯t ept such a big surprise all of a sudden. ¡± Chapter 1359

Chapter 1359: Chapter 1359 Lei Zhenyu was angry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru immediately understood when she heard feather¡¯s words. Feather had gone too far. Why did she hide her identity from Lei Zhenyu? It was better to be honest between husband and wife? ¡°Then, does Jin Zhengnan not know your identity? ¡± Dongfang Mo suddenly thought of something because he did not see Jin Zhengnan in the crowd tonight. Ru Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I used to think that if I revealed my identity, I wouldn¡¯t know if he liked me or my identity, so I never said it. It doesn¡¯t matter whose daughter I think I am. What matters is that I am myself. ¡± Mu Ru was so angry that she red at her after hearing what feather said Then she sighed and said, ¡°alright, you and Jin Zhengnan are already in the past. It¡¯s useless to say anything more about you. It¡¯s between you and Lei Zhenyu now. You should hurry back and apologize to him first and thenmunicate with him. The most important thing between husband and wife is trust andmunication. If you hide everything, how will he know what you are thinking ¡°If that¡¯s the case, husband and wife life will take many detours. Some of them will even go to the point of breaking up. You and Lei Zhenyu getting married is a little rushed, so the two of you shouldmunicate more. Only then can we understand each other, support each other, and trust each other. Only then can the marriage be renewed over time. ¡± Ru Yu nodded Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, I understand. About this, I think he¡¯s just a little angry at once. I¡¯ll exin it to him, and it should be fine. He¡¯s actually a very magnanimous person, and he usually won¡¯t be calctive. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re magnanimous, why don¡¯t youe up and say hello to us? ¡± Yun Heng obviously didn¡¯t like Lei Zhenyu¡¯s harshness He snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not magnanimous, then you¡¯re still very magnanimous. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll have to hide from us for the rest of your life, never see us again, and never interact with us again? ¡± ¡°Yun Heng, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately red at his son Then, he reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°she knows how to handle little feather¡¯s matter. We don¡¯t need to interfere. The thing that couples care about the most is outsiders interfering. ¡± The corner of Yun Heng¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. It was obvious that he did not mind Then, he patted ru Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°well, sister, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s just Lei Zhenyu. If he really gets angry, we can just leave him. Anyway, Lin Pianran, Zheng Ruize, and Leng Rong, no one is worse than him. ¡± ¡°Yun Heng, are you done? ¡± Xi Muru immediately stopped her son Then, she red at him and said, ¡°how can you be a brother? People like their elder sister and brother-inw¡¯s happy life, but you¡¯re here to ruin it. If Lei Zhenyu knows that he has a brother-inw like you, he won¡¯t skin you alive as brother-inw. ¡± Yun Heng heard his mother¡¯s words and smiled. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything more and immediately opened his car door He waved at Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru and said, ¡°well, I won¡¯t go back to Daddy¡¯s ce with you guys. I¡¯m going on a date with my friends. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We have to get together. ¡± ¡°Yun Heng, you child. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve seen us. ¡± Xi Muru chased after him, wanting to stop her son¡¯s car. However, Yun Heng¡¯s skills were good. He stepped on the elerator and drove the car out. Chapter 1360

Chapter 1360: Chapter 1360 returned to the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mu Ru stomped her feet in anger Then, she turned around and said to Dongfang Mo, ¡°alright, alright. Look at how your son is now. He doesn¡¯t even know how to control him. I think he must have gone to hang out with Leng Rong and the others again. Leng Rong usually goes to some messy ces. I think it¡¯ll be troublesome if he learns to be bad. It¡¯ll be difficult for him to get married in the future. ¡± Dongfang Moughed when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s words He patted her shoulder andforted her, ¡°alright, Mu Ru, Yun Heng is already 21 years old. He¡¯s no longer the child that you have to worry about everything. He¡¯s been assigned the right and wrong. Even if he goes to be with Leng Rong and the others, he might not necessarily learn to be bad from Leng Rong ¡°You can think about it in retrospect. Perhaps your son¡¯s charm is even greater and Leng Rong learned well from him? ¡± ¡°...¡±Xi Muru was really speechless. Dongfang Mo always believed in his son like this, as if his son really had the ability to lead ... Dongfang Mo saw that Mu ru was unwilling to say, so he knew that she was criticizing her in her heart Hence, he quickly added with a smile, ¡°besides, look at Zheng ruize and Lin Pianran. Both of them often get together with Leng Rong. Ruize and Pianran are both good children. How are they like Leng Rong? ¡± Xi Muru heard what he said Then, she nodded and sighed. ¡°really? I won¡¯t say anything about RUIZE. He¡¯s not as famous as Leng Rong, but he¡¯s definitely a woman. But pianran is really a good child. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many children like Pianran who are sensible. ¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, it¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t send you guys to daddy¡¯s ce. ¡± Ru Yu quickly bade farewell to her parents. She did not want to continue the conversation with her parents. When she was young, everyone recognized her as Leng Rong¡¯s girlfriend among a group of friends because she had promised to marry Leng Rong when she was young. However, she knew that her parents actually liked Zheng ruize and Lin Pianran. In her parents¡¯hearts, they naturally hoped that she would choose between the two of them, especially her mother, who especially liked Lin Pianran. Of course, her personality had always been rebellious. She didn¡¯t like to follow the path that her parents had arranged. That was why she fell in love with Jin Zhengnan more than four years ago and then married Jin Zhengnan. And tonight, Lei Zhenyu was so stingy that he actually did note over to greet his parents. His parents probably had a lower impression of Lei Zhenyu. Even Yun Heng said that it was no big deal to divorce him. In fact, Dongfang Mo had his own property in Seoul, and her studio, the Yun Heng Mansion, was owned by Yun Heng himself. Of course, the outside world did not know about this, only she knew. However, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru would not go to the top floor of the Yun Heng Mansion to live in their luxury house. Their family had to go back to car Qi Xuan¡¯s vi to live. After all, car Qi Xuan was a Dongfang family member. Only when everyone lived together would there be a family atmosphere. Ru Yu drove back to the Lei family home. It was already past 23 pm. She thought that everyone in the Lei Family should be asleep. However, when she pushed open the door to the hall and walked in, she realized that the entire hall was brightly lit. Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng were all in the hall. Even Lan Ruoshui was there. The only person who was not there was Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you resting at this time of night? ¡± Ru Yu walked over and naturally greeted Lei Taihe. Lei Zhensheng, on the other hand, she chose to ignore him because Lei Zhensheng had med ru yu for his divorce with Cai Shaofen Therefore, ru Yu was very unhappy to see ru Yu, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Chapter 1361

Chapter 1361: Chapter 1361: The faces of the Lei family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Lei Taihe looked embarrassed. He looked at ru Yu and said in embarrassment, ¡°you child, although we say that we should keep a low profile, we shouldn¡¯t keep such a low profile that you won¡¯t even tell us who your parents are. ¡± Ru Yu found Lei Taihe¡¯s words funny, but of course, she didn¡¯tugh She just said indifferently, ¡°why didn¡¯t I say it I grew up with my father. I was born in Korea and grew up in Korea. I never hid the fact that Che Qixuan is my father. Lei Zhenyu has been to my house and met my father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you were originally Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. Moreover, Mr. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t recognize you as his daughter. ¡± Lei Taihe sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°Ru Yu, what are you... how are we going to meet your parents now? ¡± ¡°just treat it as usual. How are we going to meet them? ¡± Ru Yu said indifferently Then, she added, ¡°besides, as a girl, of course, she hopes that the man she finds will like her and not her identity and background. As the old saying goes, poor and lowly can not be moved, rich and noble can not be lewd. So, I hope that no matter what kind of identity and background I have now, I hope that you will still treat me with the same attitude as before. I may respect such a person more.¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately turned around and prepared to go upstairs. She did not bother to greet Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui who were at the side. Anyway, those two people did not like her, and she really did not like them. ¡°Ruoshui, apologize to ru Yu. ¡± Lei Zhensheng pushed his goddaughter with his hand. Actually, he also wanted to apologize to ru Yu, but the identity of the great CEO Lei made him unable to put down his face. Lan Ruoshui did not want to apologize to ru Yu. In her mind, there was nothing special about Che Ruyu. So what if she was Dongfang Yu Moreover, it was precisely because she had turned into Dongfang Yu that Jin zhengnan regretted it. It was also the reason why Jin Zhengnan did not want her to happen. Why should she apologize to a woman who had once again taken away her happiness. Lan Ruoshui had always been self-centered. She always med others for her mistakes, but she never thought about her own shorings. In fact, Jin Zhengnan had broken up with her a few days ago. At that time, Jin Zhengnan did not know that ru Yu was Dongfang Yu, just like her. Now, she med ru Yu for Jin Zhengnan not wanting her. Although Lan Ruoshui was extremely unwilling to apologize to ru Yu, she was also a person who judged the situation. After all, it was already unfair for her to live in the Lei family. Now, che Ru Yu had suddenly be someone the Lei family had to curry favor with If she did not apologize to ru Yu, she would probably not be able to stay in the Lei family anymore. Thus, she immediately got up and walked towards ru Yu With a sincere look on her face, she said, ¡°Ru Yu, in the past, there were some things that I did wrong, and I also went a little overboard. I hope that you can forgive me. Seeing that we used to be friends and now that you¡¯re my aunt, please forgive me. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lan Ruoshui like that. Although Lan Ruoshui¡¯s attitude was very sincere, and her words were also very sincere, she knew that this was just an act. Lan Ruoshui had always been good at acting. Perhaps in her heart, she hated her even more. Chapter 1362

Chapter 1362: Chapter 1362: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s apology

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION And so.. She said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan, I just recited that old saying, ¡®poverty can not be moved, wealth can not be lewd. ¡® And you were not originally a member of the Lei family. In the past, because you suddenly became arrogant and despotic like a member of the Lei family, I can understand. As humans, there will always be times when you get carried away. But now, because of the change in my identity, you actually restrained your arrogance and became like ap dog, wagging its tail and begging for mercy. Do you think that I, Che Ru Yu, would like such a chameleon? ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face alternated between red and white. In an instant, it was like a color Palette. She never dreamed that the always kind che ru Yu would be so sharp and unreasonable. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face was like a color Palette. Ru Yu originally thought that she was somewhat beautiful. Of course, if she wasn¡¯t beautiful, Jin Zhengnan wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking to her. However, at this moment, she felt that her face was really disgusting. Therefore, she used her hand to gently pull Lan Ruoshui away from her She said coldly, ¡°Miss Lan, don¡¯t block my way, okay? I hope that you will still be the arrogant and arrogant Miss Lan. If your attitude towards me changes 180 degrees just because of my identity, then I really look down on you. ¡± After saying this, ru Yu immediately walked up the stairs. Lan Ruoshui was slightly stunned and quickly followed up. When ru Yu was halfway up the stairs, she rushed up and grabbed her wrist. She said in a hurried tone, ¡°Ru Yu, let me exin... ¡± Ru Yu was very displeased with Lan Ruoshui suddenly running up to her and pulling her wrist. She instinctively wanted to pull her hand back, so she couldn¡¯t help but shake off Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand. She did shake off Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand, but at that time, Lan Ruoshui was wearing high heels, and one of her feet was on ru Yu¡¯s step and the other was on the lower step. In such a situation, she immediately couldn¡¯t stabilize her body After shaking twice, she rolled down. Ru Yu heard the sound of rolling down the stairs and turned her head. When she saw Lan Ruoshui rolling down the stairs, she was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Lan, are you pregnant? Are you alright? ¡± Lan Ruoshui gnashed her teeth in anger when she heard ru Yu¡¯s question. This damned che ru Yu. She was only too pleased with herself now. She thought that she could bewless just because she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. She actually dared to push her down the stairs. In the past, Lei Zhensheng would help her because she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter. Now, she was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter but Lei Zhensheng¡¯s goddaughter. Meanwhile, Che Ru Yu had be Dongfang Yu. Hence, Lei Zhensheng would definitely not stand on her side. No, she could not lose everything. Jin Zhengnan did not want her anymore, and Che ru Yu hated her so much. Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng might kick her out of the Lei family just to please her. She had to stay in the Lei family. She had to be on the same level as che ru Yu. She had to... ... Ru Yu ignored Lan Ruoshui. Of course, she did not look back at Lei Zhensheng who was frowning. It was gettingte. She had to go upstairs to see if Lei Zhenyu was home. She pushed the door open and walked into the room. There was no sign of Lei Zhenyu in the living room. There were only a lot of cigarette butts in the ashtray on the coffee table. She remembered that Lei Zhenyu did not seem to smoke, and he definitely would not smoke in the room. She frowned and immediately walked back into the bedroom. She turned on the wallmp. The bed was empty. There was no sign of Lei Zhenyu. Chapter 1363

Chapter 1363: Chapter 1363: Angry Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu was not in the bedroom. She could not help but walk towards the study room. There was no one in the study room. She was stunned for a moment and remembered the small guest room that Mu Yao had stayed in when she came. She quickly walked over and pushed the door open. She turned on the lights on the wall and the room instantly lit up. On the 1.2-meter single bed, there was indeed arge body lying down ¡ª Lei Zhenyu. He actually came to the guest room to sleep What did he mean by this Was He going to separate from her Didn¡¯t he have to hug her every night to fall asleep? She walked over and sat down by his bed. Actually, the bed was very small. There was not much space left for him to lie down on, but she still forced herself to sit down. Then, she reached out to pull his hand, trying to pull him awake. Of course, she did not pull him awake. She could not help but lower her head and call out, ¡°Hey, Zhenyu, are you asleep? ¡± There was no response. The person on the bed did not move at all. She was not discouraged and lowered her head a little more. Finally, her lips were close to his earlobe. She called out to him softly again, ¡°Zhenyu, are you really asleep? ¡± Actually, ru Yu knew that Lei Zhenyu was not asleep because when he was really asleep, his eyes would naturally be closed. It was only when he pretended to be asleep that his eyes would be closed so tightly. However, Lei Zhenyu was still lying on the bed motionlessly. Ru Yu was a little unhappy. Seriously, she had taken the initiative to look for him and was so obedient. Yet, he did not give her any face at all. He did not even open his eyes to look at her What was going on? ¡°Zhenyu, how can you be like this? ¡± Ru Yu raised her voice, and her tone was clearly a little ufortable because of her anger Then she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to tell you for the past two days, but your phone was either disconnected or your secretary answered it. Then you came backte at night, and you were so drunk that you passed out. How am I supposed to tell you? ¡± Seriously, it was as if she had made a big mistake. She just didn¡¯t tell her biological parents who she was, but legally, she was Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter in the household registration. She didn¡¯t lie about this. Her biological parents could be said.. Or she could not say it. This did not affect her current job at all. She was still the painter of Feiyu studio from the beginning to the end. She was so loud, but Lei Zhenyu, who was lying on the bed, still did not open the corner of his eyes. When she pushed him, he simply turned over and faced his back to her. It was obvious that he did not even want to look at her. Ru Yu was stunned for a moment. She tried her best to recall the past few months of her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s lives. She remembered that Mu Yao hade to their house Hence, she quickly exined to him in a low voice, ¡°alright, Zhenyu, I was wrong, alright Don¡¯t be angry, alright I shouldn¡¯t have hidden anything, and I shouldn¡¯t have brought Mu Yao to lie to you. However, these things are already in the past, right We don¡¯t want to live in the past. We want to live in the present and walk towards the future, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lei Zhenyu remained silent on the bed. Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but pull his hand again, wanting to pull him up from the bed. However, just as she tried to pull him up, he flung her away in annoyance. It was obvious that he was impatient. ¡°Zhenyu, let¡¯s go outside and sleep on the bed, okay? ¡± Ru Yu was not discouraged. She took the initiative to lean against him and hugged him from behind. She pressed her softness against his back, hoping that he would turn around and return to the room with her. Chapter 1364

Chapter 1364: Chapter 1364: Lei Zhenyu wants a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, ru Yu¡¯s submissive gesture was useless. Tonight, Lei Zhenyu seemed to have gotten into a fight with her. He didn¡¯t even react to her putting her softness on his back He still had his back to her, as if he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Ru Yu didn¡¯t know how to coax people, and she was arrogant. Of course, if she wasn¡¯t arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t have been a virgin with Jin Zhengnan for three years. After all, Jin Zhengnan was a man. In fact, she would wear more revealing clothes at home Or She would take the initiative in bed and force herself into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s arms, or she would take the initiative to take off Jin Zhengnan¡¯s pants like those women in Japanese movies. It was impossible for Jin Zhengnan to sit still It was impossible for them to only be married in the name of husband and wife. Well, she had already done something that she could not normally do. She had coaxed Lei Zhenyu for so long, but he still ignored her. Then, her patience finally ran out. She got up, walked out of the guest room, and went back to the bedroom. Ru Yu took a shower and climbed onto the bed. It was a big bed. Ever since she moved back to the Lei family, she slept with Lei Zhenyu every night. And tonight, she and Lei Zhenyu actually slept in separate rooms. This was really the first time in history. Ru Yu did not know if Lei Zhenyu had fallen asleep in the guest roomst night. Anyway, she did not fall asleep on this big bed alone. One reason was that she felt that this bed was too big, and the other reason was that her mind could not calm down. She kept thinking.. How should she talk to Lei Zhenyu Tomorrow? No matter what, the two of them had to make up, right? She tossed and turned until she finally fell asleep in the morning because she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. However, she actually fell asleep and only got up at noon the next day. The first thing she did after getting up was to go to the guest room to look for Lei Zhenyu. However, the guest room was empty, and the cups on the bed were neatly stacked. It seemed that he had left again. She remembered that the summit forum had just officially started today. Last night was just a warm-up. Lei Zhenyu had gonest night, so he would definitely go again today. It was already noon, so it was normal for him to leave. She quickly ran to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. Last night, Mu Yao had asked her to build a snowman, so she couldn¡¯t miss the appointment. The little witch had a bad temper. Walking out of the bedroom and into the living room, she was shocked to find arge A4 paper on the coffee table. On the paper, there were two obvious words: DIVORCE AGREEMENT! Divorce? ! Ru Yu¡¯s head immediately boomed. She never dreamed that Lei Zhenyu would divorce her because of this matter. What kind of matter was this ... She quickly looked at the divorce agreement. The reason for the divorce was very simple. Both parties were not sincere enough, not honest enough, and did not treat the marriage with sincerity. There was no minimum trust between husband and wife Therefore, he felt that there was no need for the marriage to continue. Alright, to put it bluntly, she had hidden the fact that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. Of course, she had also hidden the fact that Mu Yao was her sister. In Lei Zhenyu¡¯s opinion, she had a deceitful personality. Ru Yu clutched the divorce agreement tightly. She had originally wanted to tear it up and throw it into the trash bin because she would never agree to divorce her. However, she thought about it in the end and did not do so. She just ced the paper on the coffee table again. Chapter 1365

Chapter 1365: Chapter 1365

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She went downstairs naturally. As expected, there was no one in the Lei family. There were only the housekeeper and servants. When they saw hering down, they immediately came over to ask if she wanted to have lunch. She shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m going out right now. ¡± Just as she walked into the courtyard, she saw Lan Ruoshui walking in from the courtyard entrance. She had a sad look on her face as if she had encountered something that made her unhappy again. Ru Yu had no interest in Lan Ruoshui at all. Anyway, she was not a member of the Lei family now. If she wanted to be together with Jin Zhengnan, no one could stop her. She did not know why Lan Ruoshui was still so unhappy. She got into the car and called Little Mu Yao. The little witch was indeed waiting for her at her daddy¡¯s house. When she heard her call, she immediatelyined on the phone, saying that the adults did not care about her anymore. Her parents had gone to the summit forum, but Yun Heng had no conscience at all He actually did note backst night, and today¡¯s call could not reach him. Her sister also did not pick her up for a long time. Could it be that she wanted her to call Zheng Junji, the backup? Ru Yu heard the little witch¡¯s words and felt a headacheing on. Well, her parents must be busy. After all, this was some forum meeting, and Yun Heng obviously did not have time. Dongfang Mo had to use this time to push Yun Heng out. From now on, yun Heng would probably be even more eye-catching. Of course, he would also be the son-inw candidate of many bigpanies. Who knew which family¡¯s daughter would Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru choose to be Yun Heng¡¯s wife in the end. Actually, Dongfang Mo had long hoped that Yun Heng Yun would grow up because he said that it was too tiring to manage the Dongfang Group. After the two brothers finished their studies, he would hand over the Dongfang Group to the two of them to manage. Unfortunately, Yun Heng did not have the slightest interest in the Dongfang Group. In fact, Yun Heng did not either. It was just that Yun Heng had no choice, so he could only bite the bullet. Dongfang Mo nned to retire in two years Then, he took Xi Muru around the world. Of course, since they were all so busy, it was naturally up to her to take care of the little witch. She quickly said on the phone that she was already on the road and would arrive very soon. She told the little witch not to call Zheng Junji, seriously.. It was not good to always trouble others for no reason, right? After hanging up on Mu Yao, she dialed Lei Zhenyu¡¯s number again at the traffic light junction. This time, it did not go to the secretary desk, but she kept thinking that no one would pick up. Ru Yu was really furious now. Wasn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu too much? Didn¡¯t he just not say that her biological father was Dongfang Mo Didn¡¯t he just not say that Mu Yao was her sister and not her adopted daughter How big of a deal was this? Moreover, she had already taken the initiative to apologize to himst night. Even if he did not look at anything else, seeing that the two of them had gone through life and death together in the Angn desert, he should at least let go of his anger, right? But this time, he seemed to have found some leverage and really went against her. He was so arrogant that he did not even bother to pay attention to her and did not even pick up a phone call. If he didn¡¯t pick up, he wouldn¡¯t pick up. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to call him either. Wasn¡¯t it just Lei Zhenyu Who Cared? Besides, wasn¡¯t he going to get a divorce She just wouldn¡¯t divorce him. He was the only one who knew how to fight. Didn¡¯t she understand? If they fought, they would fight. At most, everyone would be cold for a period of time. When this summit forum was over and her parents were gone, he would probably be done with his anger, right? With this thought in mind, ru Yu simply turned off her phone. Since he wasn¡¯t picking up his phone, she wouldn¡¯t let him find her. Let¡¯s see who could win against whom? Chapter 1366

Chapter 1366: Chapter 1366 the little witch¡¯s bad idea

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time ru Yu drove to the door of her daddy¡¯s car, Mu Yao and Zheng Junji were already waiting for her at the door. When she saw Zheng Junji, she immediately red at the little witch angrily. He really knew how to cause trouble for her. ¡°Zheng Junji, are you very free? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Zheng Junji. Seriously, didn¡¯t his father also run apany? Why didn¡¯t he follow his father to participate in that forum meeting The Zheng Group seemed to be in the top 20 in Korea, right? ¡°He¡¯s not free, ¡± the little demoness interrupted Zheng Junji from the side Then she said seriously, ¡°it was me who called him. Anyway, your Lei Zhenyu probably won¡¯t want you. I thought about it and felt that young master Zheng¡¯s spare tire is quite good. Well, if you want to take me out to y, I¡¯ll call him over. It¡¯s also good for the two of you to cultivate a rtionship in advance, so that your third marriage will not be as hasty as the second one. A marriage without a rtionship as a foundation is not reliable... ¡°...¡± ¡°Little Mu Yao, are you looking for a beating? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. She flew into a rage and chased after Zheng Junji, intending to beat him up. However, Mu Yao quickly dodged to the side and instantly appeared behind Zheng Junji Thus, ru Yu¡¯s handnded on Zheng Junji¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Zheng Junji could not help butugh out loud. He hugged Mu Yao tightly in his arms and then looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°people say that beating is kissing and scolding is love. I see that you really love and love Mu Yao. ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu was speechless at his words. Wasn¡¯t he talking nonsense Mu Yao was her younger sister. How could she not love and kiss her? Zheng Junji continued, ¡°alright, ru Yu, let¡¯s hurry up and bring Mu Yao to y. The little fellow has been saying that she wants to build a snowman. She said that she can¡¯t even see snow in the winter at Binhai. How pitiful. ¡± ¡°Go. What¡¯s so pitiful about not seeing snow in the winter? ¡± Ru Yu scoffed at Zheng Junji¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t see flowers and flowers in the winter. I can¡¯t see the green grass. It¡¯s only pitiful if I can¡¯t see the beautiful beach. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Zheng Junjiughed again, then used his hand to push her to the side of his car Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°to be honest, ru Yu, I think Mu Yao¡¯s words are quite reasonable. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t look down on you just because you¡¯re a second-hand woman in the past, and now I won¡¯t deliberately curry favor with you just because you¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s eldest daughter. In my heart, you¡¯re just ru Yu, nothing more. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s heart immediately thumped when she heard this. Zheng Junji¡¯s attitude towards her was the same from the beginning to the end. It was the same in the past, but now that she knew that she was Dongfang Yu, he didn¡¯t deliberately curry favor with her, nor did he pretend to be hypocritical His attitude made people feelfortable. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m in a terrible mood today. ¡± Ru Yu waved her hand As she reached out to open the car door, she added in annoyance, ¡°also, I hate people who take advantage of me the most. So, you must not be nice to me at this time. If you hate me or alienate me at this time, maybe I will look up to you. ¡± Zheng Junji knew that there was no need to say anything else after listening to her words. Alright, he could not be bothered to speak anymore. He helped Mu Yao open the car door and bent down slightly. ¡°Little Mu Yao, my little princess, hurry up and get in the car. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Mu Yao jumped into the car mischievously. Just as she sat down, Zheng Junji had already helped her close the car door. Chapter 1367

Chapter 1367: Chapter 1367: Who Doesn¡¯t have a brain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu red at them, feeling a little helpless. She originally wanted to drive her own car, but the little demoness had already sat in Zheng Junji¡¯s car, so she could only get in his car. ¡°Hey, where are you guys going to build a snowman? ¡± Ru Yu saw Zheng Junji driving the car out of the city, so she quickly reminded him, ¡°actually, you can build a snowman in the park, why do you need to go out of the city? What if the road isn¡¯t easy to walk onter? ¡± ¡°Hey, ru Yu, can you not be such a killjoy? ¡± The little demoness was unhappy at the side She could not help but look at her and said, ¡°I really doubt if you are Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. You are so simple-minded. Come on, don¡¯t tell anyone that you are Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter in the future. You really don¡¯t want to give him face. ¡± ¡°Tch, if I don¡¯t give him face, then you will give him face? ¡± Ru Yu red at the little demoness angrily Then, she pointed out a bunch of her shorings in a sarcastic manner. ¡°Look at you, Dongfang Mu Yao. You are a seven-year-old child. You don¡¯t study hard all day and always y truant from school. Every test you take is either a zero or a few points. You even got into a fight with someone. Your parents said a few words to you and you ran away from home. Tell me, with your results, how does Dongfang Mo feel that you have gained face? ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Mu Yao shouted angrily Then, she put her hands on her hips and red at ru Yu. ¡°Che Ru Yu, how am I brainless? ¡± I¡¯m very smart, okay? How many children have you seen that are only seven or eight years old and can walk alone in society Then, look at yourself. You really don¡¯t have a brain at all. I don¡¯t even know if you have eyes and can¡¯t see what kind of person Jin Zhengnan is. How could you marry him? Well, that was three years ago. Now that you finally have eyes and a head, you¡¯re divorcing him. But don¡¯t lose your head while you¡¯re getting a divorce, okay It hasn¡¯t even been a few days, and you¡¯re already married to someone who doesn¡¯t have any emotional foundation. That person is also very stingy. Most importantly, the Lei family bullies you all the time. If you really had a brain, wouldn¡¯t you have kicked Lei Jianyu away a long time ago What is he Compared to Zheng Junji, the spare tire I found for you, he¡¯s not even half as good as him.¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after being scolded by Mu Yao. When she finally stopped, she asked weakly, ¡°Well, how can you tell that Zheng Junji is better than Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than Lei Zhenyu in every way, ¡± Zheng Junji, who was driving in front, answered before Mu Yao Then, he looked at ru Yu in the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°ru Yu, tell me again, how am I not better than Lei Zhenyu? Is it my appearance, background, or ability? ¡± When ru Yu heard Zheng Junji¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t answer him immediately After a long while, she said, ¡°Zheng Junji, please do me a favor. Mu Yao is a child who is fooling around. Why are you here to join in the fun? Is there a need topare people? It¡¯s not like you are buying fruits in the mall. Which one is fresh and which one is chosen ¡°people have to talk about feelings between people. ¡± ¡°But the key is, didn¡¯t you have no feelings when you married Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Zheng Junji answered with a somewhat dejected expression. ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t the original purpose of your marriage with Lei Zhenyu to make a trade ¡°Now that the trade is no longer meaningful, what¡¯s the point of keeping such a marriage ¡°Moreover, I know Lei Zhenyu very well. He¡¯s an arrogant person. The thing he can¡¯t stand the most is others deceiving him. Do you think Song Yuxi can¡¯t go back now ¡°And you¡¯ll be the same as Song Yuxi. Lei Zhenyu will definitely not forgive you. So, your marriage will definitely be ruined this time. ¡± Chapter 1368

Chapter 1368: Chapter 1368: the Furious Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the First-floor Hall of the Lei family, Lei Zhensheng was reprimanding his younger brother, Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Zhenyu, what¡¯s the matter with you? ¡± Lei Zhensheng red at his younger brother With an angry face, he said, st night, during the warm-up exercise at the forum, as the newly appointed president of the Lei family, you should have been more in touch with the elites of the business world. However, when you arrived, you left earlyst night. This morning, you went, but when you saw Dongfang Mo and his wife, you didn¡¯t go up to greet them and even avoided them. In the afternoon, you simply didn¡¯t go. Don¡¯t you think you can be a little more promising? Moreover, Dongfang Mo and his wife are your inws. If you avoid them like this, what will Dongfang Mo and his wife think? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what he thinks. He can think whatever he wants. ¡± Lei Zhenyou snorted coldly and said, ¡°besides, I¡¯m going to divorce che ru Yu. From now on, I won¡¯t be his son-inw anymore. I¡¯m just a stranger. Who Cares about WHO¡¯s opinion? ¡± ¡°divorce? What¡¯s going on? ¡± Lei Taihe frowned as he looked at his disdainful son He couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Zhenyu, is it because ru Yu is angry and wants to divorce you? Is it because of our previous attitude towards her and misunderstanding her? So now she feels... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that che ru Yu wants to divorce me, it¡¯s that I want to divorce che ru Yu. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly corrected his father¡¯s words Then, he instinctively defended himself, ¡°Dad, did you really only misunderstand ru Yu previously? Aren¡¯t you insulting her? ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, what are you saying? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was a little dissatisfied with his brother¡¯s tone and attitude He could not help but re at him, ¡°yes, we did have some misunderstandings towards ru Yu previously. Initially, we could not ept that she was a second-hand woman. Of course, there was a reason at that time. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the reason, but she is also at fault, right Since she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, why didn¡¯t she say anything If she had said that, would I still go and ruin your wedding because of Gu Ruoyun Also,ter on, she brought her biological sister back to y the role of her illegitimate daughter. Perhaps her goal was just to take the postgraduate entrance exam for us. But how many people in the rich and powerful families can ept this?¡± Lei Zhenyu heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words and the corners of his mouth twitched with a hint of mockery, ¡°so what big brother means is that if ru Yu said that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, then even if she really had an illegitimate daughter, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right And you guys wouldn¡¯t humiliate her arbitrarily, right?¡± Lei Zhensheng was immediately stunned, and then he said a little unhappily, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯ve already said it just now. Ru Yu shouldn¡¯t have let her sister y the role of her illegitimate daughter, regardless of whether she¡¯s Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter or not. ¡± ¡°Did ru Yu let her sister y the role of her illegitimate daughter? ¡± Lei Zhenyu scoffed at Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. ¡°when ru Yu brought Mu Yao to our house, Mu Yao hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet. It seems that someone¡¯s most beloved goddaughter went to ask Ru Yu directly, right? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, ru Yu, I heard that your seven-year-old illegitimate daughter came to look for you. Why? Didn¡¯t she bring her to the Lei family to have a look at us? ¡± ¡°Oh, right. ¡± Lei Taihe suddenly remembered and then recalled the situation that day. He continued, ¡°ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything at that time, but mu Yao opened the car door and got out. Then she said, ¡°who said I didn¡¯te? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°think about it again. did Ru Yu say that Mu Yao was her daughter? ¡± Chapter 1369

Chapter 1369: Chapter 1369 ru Yu was not a fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Taihe immediately fell silent Lei Zhenyu continued, ¡°from the beginning to the end, ru Yu did not say that Mu Yao was a daughter. It was just that our family members listened to the rumors of those women outside and assumed that she had brought a little girl back to be her illegitimate daughter. Hence, she yed along and did not admit or deny it. In fact, she just wanted to see the lei family¡¯s face. As expected, she did not let her down. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face was already filled with mockery when he said this, but his heart was filled with sorrow. Ru Yu didn¡¯t say that Mu Yao was her child in the Lei family, but in private, she admitted to him that Mu Yao was a child that she picked up. Thus, Lei Zhenyu thought that ru Yu didn¡¯t lie to the Lei family, but ru Yu really lied to him. ¡°Alright, alright. This matter has been over for a long time. ¡± Lei Taihe waved his hand and said, ¡°besides, that child ru Yu is a magnanimous person. She won¡¯t bother about this matter with us. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t stand the test at that time. After I thought it through, didn¡¯t I let you guyse back to stay I didn¡¯t even force you to divorce her, did I In short, even if mu Yao is her illegitimate daughter, I still epted it, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes. At that time, it seemed as if you guys epted the test. But in reality, you guys were forced to be helpless because I would rather not have the shares of the Lei family to be with her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded his head indifferently Then, he continued, ¡°but, from the beginning to the end, the treatment that ru Yu received in the Lei family was unfair. Just a few days ago, I suggested that ru Yu apany me to participate in the summit forum event. You guys were still saying that she wasn¡¯t qualified, saying that she had an illegitimate daughter, saying that she was a second-hand woman and could be left at home. There was no need to go out and lose face. ¡± At this point, Lei Zhenyu could not help but snort coldly, ¡°you always think that you are extremely smart, but you think that others are fools. Is Ru Yu a fool Even if she is not Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, she can¡¯t be a fool, right A woman who became famous in the art world at the age of fifteen, how can she be a fool?¡± ¡°Alright, these things have already passed, haven¡¯t they? ¡± Lei Zhensheng tried to persuade his younger brother, ¡°ru Yu is not a fool. She is also very righteous. Last night, didn¡¯t she not unt her power because her identity was exposed? She still came back. She did not divorce you because of our family, did she ¡°We definitely won¡¯t treat her like that in the future. ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to divorce me, but I want to divorce her. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was no longer as agitated as when he mentioned ru Yu¡¯s grievance Instead, it was calm and filled with determination. ¡°The reason for my divorce is very simple. It¡¯s because she suddenly became Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. When I married her, she was just an ordinary painter. She was a strong woman. I married a person, not an identity. I don¡¯t need her multimillionaire status, nor do I need her assets. ¡± ¡°How dare you! ¡± Lei Taihe could not help but growl at his youngest son. This was indeed a blockhead. He really wanted to crack his head open with a kitchen knife to see what was inside. ¡°Master, Young Madam is back. ¡± The housekeeper, Achang, quickly walked in from outside the door and carefully reminded them not to quarrel. Lei Zhenyu nced at his father and brother indifferently, then stood up and walked towards the stairs. He did not want to see the way they treated ru yu now. Chapter 1370

Chapter 1370: Chapter 1370 Division of difficulties and mistakes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu walked into the Lei family¡¯s hall, she saw Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng there. Out of politeness, she still smiled and walked over to greet them. However, she treated Lan Ruoshui who had just walked out of the kitchen as air. ¡°Ru Yu, have you eaten? ¡± Lei Taihe was unusually friendly. Then, he looked at Lan Ruoshui and said, ¡°Ruoshui has been learning culinary skills recently. Do you want to let Ruoshui show you something? ¡± ¡°No need. I have already eaten. ¡± Ru Yu nodded lightly. Then, she turned around and walked towards the curved staircase. Was Lan Ruoshui learning cooking Didn¡¯t she go to the cooking ss two years ago? Back then, she even got a second-ss cooking certificate or something like that, right? She was still learning cooking now Could it be that she wanted to get a special-ss cooking certificate But what was she going to do with a special-ss cooking certificate Was she going to look for a job or open her own restaurant in the future? Of course, ru Yu did not dwell on the matter of Lan Ruoshui learning cooking for two minutes. After all, she did not care about Lan Ruoshui at all. The hatred she once had towards her had be lighter and lighter because of the increasingly harmonious couple life with Lei Zhenyu. She walked up to the third floor, but the door was not closed. It was likely that Lei Zhenyu had just gone upstairs not long ago. She pushed the door open and entered, closing the door behind her. As expected, she saw Lei Zhenyu sitting on the SOFA waiting for her. Ru Yu immediately walked over and sat next to him. Then, she took the initiative to grab his hand and whispered, ¡°Zhenyu, I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, did you see the agreement I left for you this morning? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quietly shook off ru Yu¡¯s hand and asked in an indifferent and distant tone. ¡°Are you talking about the divorce agreement? ¡± Ru Yu frowned. She did not expect that after a day, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s anger still had not subsided. When he came back at night, he was still talking about this matter. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s talk about this matter. ¡± Ru Yu did not beat around the Bush with him Thus, she said solemnly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, between the two of us, you were the one who first asked me to get married. You were also the one who proposed the marriage agreement. The agreement clearly stated that once we were truly married, we must treat this family seriously. We can not easily divorce. And you also said that you don¡¯t want to love each other, but you want to treat each other sincerely. You don¡¯t want to live forever, but you want to live a normal life. But how long has it been ¡°We¡¯ve only been married for four to five months, and you¡¯re going to divorce me ¡°This is sincere treatment, this is a life of nd indifference? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately fell silent. When they had agreed to get married, when he had said those words, he had thought that she was just an ordinary woman. He had never expected her to have such an illustrious family background. ¡°Zhenyu, our marriage is indeed based on an agreement, with the purpose of trading. But don¡¯t forget, the two of us once agreed to advance and retreat together in the face of difficulties. Think about it, in the past few months since we got married, how many times have we faced difficulties together Which time didn¡¯t we advance and retreat together Regardless of whether it¡¯s your family¡¯s objection or your girlfriend from seven years ago who came knocking on your door, we¡¯ve faced and resisted together and walked through it together.¡± Ru Yu paused for a moment at this point Then, she continued, ¡°and now, how big of a difficulty are we facing Isn¡¯t it just that I¡¯ve be Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter You can¡¯t ovee this difficulty and actually want to divorce me Could it be that in your opinion, Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t a difficulty and that¡¯s a huge mistake?¡± Chapter 1371

Chapter 1371: Chapter 1371 another side of Che Ru Yu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, I didn¡¯t say that Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter was a mistake, ¡± Lei Zhenyu instinctively defended himself ¡°However, when you admitted that Mu Yao was a child that you picked up, it was obvious that you did it on purpose. It was because you didn¡¯t trust me. As for a married couple, even the most ordinary couple, I think they should have at least some trust between them, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t trust you at that time. ¡± Ru Yu nodded She admitted truthfully, ¡°but, Zhenyu Jun, don¡¯t forget that we are in an agreement marriage. In that agreement, there was no mention of mutual trust. Since the purpose of our marriage is to make a deal, then the two of us have always followed the principle of making a deal. Do you think that making a deal requires trust It seems that as long as our respective goals are achieved, it will be fine, right?¡± Lei Zhen looked sideways at the woman sitting next to him. For the first time, he was a little unfamiliar with her because from what he knew, Che Ru Yu was a strong woman with a little bit of stubbornness. Although she was usually talkative.. However, her words were not sharp. No matter what, she was an artist after all, and artists generally pursued a realm of sensibility. However, now, the person in front of him was no longer the gentle and elegant painter. Instead, it was a sharp-tongued woman who was good at negotiation. Every word she said was the core. She was talking about their arranged marriage.. She was talking about the purpose of their arranged marriage and the principles of the original deal. Alright, this che Ru Yu was not the che ru Yu he knew who was painting in Feiyu¡¯s studio. She was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. At this moment, in her mind, she should be sitting at the negotiating table with him, and what she wanted.. Was She going to sessfully negotiate ording to that agreement? Alright, he was awyer. Of course, from a rational point of view, che Ru Yu¡¯s words were almost unassable because she had grasped the main point andpletely grasped the key point. Even if she had brought Mu Yao to lie to him, that did not vite the agreement.. Because the agreement did not require her not to lie to him. ¡°You mean, our marriage agreement should continue, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said after a moment of silence, but his mind was in a mess. In fact, ever since he came back from Ang with her, and ever since they faced life and death together, he had forgotten about the agreement. Now, he wanted to divorce ru Yu, but he didn¡¯t remember the agreement at all. That was why he was so angry, so angry, because her deception made him unable to withstand the deception and distrust. He wanted to divorce because he didn¡¯t want to be so tired. He felt that living with a woman who didn¡¯t trust him was very ray. ¡°could it be that you want to vite our original agreement? ¡± Ru Yu raised her eyebrows slightly Then she pointed out sharply, ¡°Zhenyu, I remember that you used to be awyer. You personally drafted that agreement. I always thought that you were a gentleman who kept his word and couldn¡¯t go back on his promise. I don¡¯t think that you would quickly turn into a viin just because I suddenly became Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, right? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s words had actually made it very clear that if Lei Zhenyu insisted on divorcing her at this time, then he was a viin who didn¡¯t keep his word. He treated promises as nonsense and agreements as waste paper. Chapter 1372

Chapter 1372: Chapter 1372 was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter after all

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu did not know whether tough or cry when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words. Alright, this was the first time he knew that Che ru Yu was not really easy to talk to, just like when she and Jin Zhengnan divorced. Hence.. He sighed softly and nodded. ¡°Alright then, since you insist on our agreed marriage, and since you want to continue ording to that agreement, it seems that I can¡¯t go against that agreement. This marriage, if you don¡¯t want to divorce, then so be it. However, I have to remind you that in the future, our marriage might not be satisfactory, so don¡¯t me me for anything. Also, if you feel that this marriage makes you tired and want a divorce, I won¡¯t hold you responsible for viting the agreement. ¡± Hearing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, ru Yu found it funny. She yawned and stood up As she walked towards the bedroom, she said inly, e on, Lei Zhenyu, our previous marriage wasn¡¯t satisfactory either. Isn¡¯t life like this? I¡¯m very sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Ru Yu was indeed sleepy. God knows she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Today, she apanied the little witch to the suburbs to build a snowman. She was just short of exhausting her to death. When she came back at night, she still had to discuss this marriage with Lei Zhenyu. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t sleepy. Now that the marriage was finally settled, at least she didn¡¯t have to pay attention to it. Alright, let¡¯s talk about the futureter. There was nothing more important than a good sleep now. Lei Zhenyu looked at the back view that walked into the bedroom. Thinking of her words just now, his heart instinctively thumped. It seemed that her words were quite reasonable. Before this, their marriage wasn¡¯t always satisfactory, especially in the Lei family. His father and brother¡¯s attitude toward her, and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s constant insults to her.. Even his girlfriend, who had broken up with him seven years ago, now came back to look for her. All sorts of things happened one after another. Their marriage was really not satisfactory. He only felt that these things were extremely troublesome, and even irritated. He could not help but reach out to touch his cigarette. Only then did he realize that there was no cigarette in his trouser pocket. Only then did he remember that ru Yu did not allow him to smoke in his room, so his cigarettes were usually in the car Or at the bar on the first floor. He had finished smoking in the studyst night, so now he could not find any cigarettes. Therefore, he just sat on the Sofa in a daze. The sound of her pulling open the wardrobe to get her clothes came from the cloakroom. About two minutester, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. He knew that she was probably taking a shower. Actually, it was still early tonight. Usually, she would only go to bed at around ten o¡¯clock. However, it was not even nine o¡¯clock tonight. She was probably really tired. His brain was in a mess. He recalled that in the morning at the summit, his father seemed to have invited the Dongfang Mo couple to his house as guests. He even said that they were both partners and rtives. Of course, he did not know if Dongfang Mo and his wife agreed to his father¡¯s invitation in the end. He had walked away when he saw Dongfang Mo and his wife. He did not greet them as a son-inw. If Dongfang Mo and his wife really came to the Lei family, what should he do? Should he pretend to be a loving couple with RU YU? Or should he directly break up the rtionship with ru Yu in front of Dongfang Mo and his wife? Or should he do something that would make Dongfang Mo and his wife very angry? If that was the case, perhaps Dongfang Mo and his wife would be angry He was going to ask Che ru Yu to divorce him. Chapter 1373

Chapter 1373: Chapter 1373, that night

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Ru Yu came out of the shower, Lei Zhenyu was no longer on the sofa. The study room was lit up and he went to the study room after work. Ru Yu did not go to the study room to look for him because Lei Zhenyu was probably not in a good mood at the moment. He probably did not want to continue the conversation with her. She was also very tired. As long as she negotiated with him and did not divorce him, other matters could be put aside for the time being She needed to replenish her sleep. She was really tired. Fortunately, Zheng Junji was there to y today. He was a very yful person. He apanied Mu Yao to build snowmen and roll snowballs. It was no wonder that Mu Yao liked him. She even said that she wanted her to divorce and marry Zheng Junji It was all so that Zheng Junji could y with her. The detestable little demoness actually sold her sister out for her own selfish interests. She would have to teach her a good lesson some other day. She was obviously very sleepy, but she could not fall asleep immediately when shey on the bed. Thinking about the concern of her family members for her, she could not help but feel frustrated. In Mu Yao¡¯s eyes, there was no one more suitable to be her brother-inw than Zheng Junji. However, in Yun Heng¡¯s eyes, he thought that Lin Pianran was very good. As for Lin Pianran, he thought that Leng Rong was good to her, but his father seemed to think that Zheng ruize was quite good. Well, actually, it wasn¡¯t like Dongfang Mo and his wife had never been worried about her marriage. Especially after she turned eighteen, every time she went back to Binhai for a vacation, Zheng ruize and Lin pianran would be invited by their parents to their house to y. On the other hand, Leng Rong¡¯s parents didn¡¯t seem to have taken the initiative to invite him. However, Leng Rong was naturally thick-skinned. Every time he knew that she would go back to Binhai, he would definitelye uninvited. She knew her parents¡¯intentions. They probably hoped that she would choose between Zheng ruize and Lin Pianran. However, her parents definitely didn¡¯t know that she was forced by Leng Rong to agree to be his bride when she was very young. Therefore, in the eyes of Lin Pianran and Zheng Ruize, Leng Rong was the first one to agree She was Leng Rong First. Well, in fact, she had never been attracted to feelings. Whether it was Zheng Ruizhe, Lin Pianran, or Leng Rong, she had always treated them as brothers and had never touched the feelings between children. The first time she truly fell in love with a man was when she was twenty-two years old. That man was Jin Zhengnan. At that time, she had been moved by him and then loved him regardless of everything. She loved him so madly that she did not hold anything back. However, she did not expect that Jin Zhengnan would repay her crazily and thoroughly. He did not hold anything back at all and expressed hispleteck of love for her. Right now, she was already disheartened by love. She had been married to Lei Zhenyu for a few months. They had faced many things together, even life and death. She gradually felt that even if it was a negotiated marriage, even if it was a transaction to get together.. Their lives were very harmonious. In fact, whether there was love or not in a marriage was really not important. What was important was whether the two of them worked together, whether they were working in the same direction, whether they were working hard to manage this marriage? Now, Lei Zhenyu wanted to divorce her because she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. Of course, she would not agree to it. Because such a beautiful and harmonious marriage, who would be willing to give it up so easily? In the past few months, not to mention the Lei family, she and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s small family, she felt very harmonious and wonderful. Whether it was in life, work, or even in bed, the two of them were so in sync They could y the most beautiful music of mankind in unison. Chapter 1374

Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374: The passage to a woman¡¯s soul

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Ailing said: the passage to a woman¡¯s soul is a secret passage She didn¡¯t know much about this before, but after she married Lei Zhenyu, she truly experienced it. She thought that the reason why she was able to divorce Jin Zhengnan so decisively in the past was because she and Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t have a substantive rtionship. If she and Jin Zhengnan became a substantive couple or even had children with him.. Then, even if she knew that he was fooling around with Lan Ruoshui, she probably wouldn¡¯t divorce him so easily, right? Of course, she actually didn¡¯t know this because she and Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t go that far after all. If she and Jin Zhengnan really became husband and wife, would Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui get together This was also a problem, and the story between the three of them probably wouldn¡¯t be like today¡¯s version. She and Lei Zhenyu, of course, wouldn¡¯t get together because of Lan Ruoshui. Ru Yu, who was originally very sleepy,y on the bed and thought about it, tossing and turning. In the end, she fell asleep in a daze. As for when Lei Zhenyu came to the bed, she wasn¡¯t sure. Lei Zhenyu originally wanted to go to the guest room to sleep, butst night, he slept very ufortably in the guest room. One was that the bed was a little small, and the other was that he was d * Mned not used to sleeping on the same bed alone. Therefore, after hesitating for a long time tonight, he finally took a shower and came to the bedroom. When he saw the woman sleeping on the bed, she curled up like a baby, and she seemed very uneasy. He finally could not bear it, so heid down beside her. Looking at her curled up in the bed, she looked like a snail, so he could not help but stretch out his hand. In fact, he wanted to tten her body so that she could sleep morefortably. However, who knew that the moment his hand touched her body, she immediately turned around and raised her hands naturally, urately hanging them on his neck. Then, her entire body was stuck to him. ¡°Hey, ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but shout. He wanted to push her away, but he soon realized that he had not improved at all. She had only taken the initiative slightly, but his heart was actually full of gratitude and joy He even threw away his armor and armor very quickly. Therefore, he sighed and took the opportunity to hug the woman who was already stuck to him tightly. Then, he chose afortable position to lie down and let her snuggle tightly in his arms. He was afraid that her hands would be sore, so he even pulled her hand off his neck. Ru Yu pouted a few times. It was unknown if she was dissatisfied with him pulling her hand down, but she quickly tightened her grip on his pajamas as if she was afraid that he would push her again. He could not help but smile bitterly. Alright, she had already taken the initiative, so how could he continue to push her out? Moreover, she was in his arms, so how could he bear to push her away? He did not push her anymore. Instead, he hugged her tightly. Ru Yu snuggled in his arms and then chose a position that she thought wasfortable. She gradually breathed steadily and then slowly fell asleep. Lei Zhenyu looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He originally wanted to move his arm, but he was afraid that he would wake her up, so he could only let her lie on his pillow without moving. He sighed slightly. Well, his marriage with her did not seem to be aplete transaction. At least, he was used to using her as a pillow, and she was used to using his arm as a pillow. And Habit was sometimes a very scary thing! Chapter 1375

Chapter 1375: Chapter 1375 followed the original principle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Well, she probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, just like him, because he couldn¡¯t sleep without her in his arms. As for her, she probably couldn¡¯t sleep without his arms as a pillow. So, tonight, when he came to her side, she actually took the initiative in a daze. And this was the first time since they were married that she took the initiative. How could he not be moved? His thin lips were slightly pursed, and he looked down at the woman in his arms. Since they were already used to each other¡¯s existence, if he insisted on a divorce, then in the future, would both of them not be able to sleep? Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that a divorce was actually a rather cruel thing. If a divorce would cause both of them to be unable to sleep, wouldn¡¯t that be a sin Moreover, wouldn¡¯t it be asking for trouble? Forget it, forget it. Even if she was a little liar, he had already married her back. Then, he would continue to let her lie. He wanted to see how many more secrets this little liar had? Ru Yu was really too tired, so she fell asleep in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms within a few minutes. Moreover, once she fell asleep, she did not know what Lei Zhenyu was thinking. The only thing she knew was that her marriage with Lei Zhenyu would continue. When they woke up the next day, both of their expressions were still normal. This might have something to do with the fact that they slept earlyst night. After all, people would only be energetic if they slept well. Lei Zhenyu was also a gentleman. He said that he would not mention divorce, so he did not mention divorce. The two of them washed up and went downstairs as usual. It was the same as the agreement they followed when they first got married. It was just that they did not have the intimacy they had when they came back from Ang. After breakfast, of course, they went to work. Ru Yu naturally went to her studio. Lei Zhenyu did not know if he was going to the forum or the Lei family. In short, she did not ask and he did not say anything. They drove out together. After they left the Lei familypound, they parted ways and drove in different directions. Ru Yu thought that this situation was very normal. Perhaps, it would continue for some time between her and Lei Zhenyu. At noon, she received a call from her mother, Xi Muru. At that time, she was eating a packed lunch. On the phone, Xi Muru mentioned that Lei Taihe had invited them to the Lei family as guests and then asked Ru Yu what she thought and what she thought. Ru Yu was really stunned when she heard this because when she came backst night, Lei Taihe did not mention it to her. This morning, when she went out with Lei Zhenyu, he also did not mention such things to her. She pondered over the phone for a while before she said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Mom, forget it, dad. You can go back after this summit meeting with Dad. Lei family, don¡¯te. ¡± ¡°Eh, why is that? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s tone was not surprised. She just wanted to know her daughter¡¯s thoughts, so she added, ¡°why? ¡°. ¡°because my current identity is Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. This is thew, ¡± ru Yu exined to her mother very seriously. ¡°although you guys are my biological parents, strictly speaking, ording to thew, daddy is my father. But before the Lei family knew that I¡¯m your daughter, they never thought of inviting my daddy, Che Qixuan, to the Lei family. Now that they know that I¡¯m your daughter, they immediately invited you guys. I don¡¯t like this kind of method and attitude. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was very serious when she said this, and she was a little angry when she talked about Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s attitude when dealing with this matter, because this clearly showed that they were the kind of people who despised the poor and loved the rich. Chapter 1376

Chapter 1376: Chapter 1376, What Is Love and helplessness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, I get it. Your father and I also mean the same thing, ¡± Xi Muru said to her eldest daughter over the phone. ¡°Even though you¡¯re our biological daughter, just like what you said just now, you and Lei Zhenyu have been married for a few months, yet they haven¡¯t invited him to brag about it. This is simply too much. Moreover, the ones who invited us this time are Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t have this intention at all, so we won¡¯t be so boring... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Ru Yu and her mother talked about somemon things over the phone. Of course, they would probably go back to Binhai tonight because Mu Yao was going back to take the exam. Even though her grades weren¡¯t good, she still had to take the exam. Ru Yu quickly said that she and Lei Zhenyu went to see them off that night. She even apologized on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s behalf, saying that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s performance this time was mainly because of her because she didn¡¯t tell Lei Zhenyu her real identity before. Xi Muru said that there was no need to send them off. They were on a helicopter, so there was no need to send them off. In addition, she also reminded her to get along well with Lei Zhenyu first. Misunderstandings between husband and wife were inevitable. The most important thing was tomunicate. Of course, if they really could notmunicate.. The Lei family had always been like that. If it did not work out, they could just get a divorce. After all, there were many good men in this world, right? Ru Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She really wanted to ask, since there were so many good men in this world, why did you still go back to follow daddy back then? Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. After all, it was her mother. And after Xi Muru nagged on and on, she even said before hanging up the phone, ¡°Ru Yu, actually, this Lei Zhenyu might not be better than your ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan. ¡°. Ru Yu hung up the phone and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She really didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s words. Her parents actually didn¡¯t know Jin Zhengnan. What they knew was only gossip spread by Mu Yao¡¯s little girl. But under such circumstances, her parents actually thought that Jin Zhengnan was better than Lei Zhenyu. Why was that? Did they really feel that Lei Zhenyu had disappointed them, or that Lei Zhenyu was indeed not as good as Jin Zhengnan, and her taste was actually getting worse and worse? Forget it, forget it. Her mother was just casually saying that. She actually did not need to dwell on these issues. It was just that the little bit of creative inspiration that had just risen had actually flown off again. In the afternoon, she had wanted to clear her head and look for some feelings, but Yun Heng had called her and said that he would fly to the United States tomorrow morning and that he would go to Jeju ind tonight, so he would not meet her. On the phone, Yun Heng could not help but tell her about her and Lei Zhenyu. Of course, at the beginning, he advised her to try her best to live a good life with Lei Zhenyu. However, if Lei Zhenyu was angry all the time and insisted on getting a divorce.. Then it would be better to get a divorce. It was not because of a marriage formed by love. Now that it was despised by others, there was probably no point in continuing to insist on it. Ru Yu was greatly troubled by her parents and younger brother¡¯s words. She admitted that her marriage with Lei Zhenyu did not have any emotional foundation. However, after spending a few months together, their marriage seemed to be very harmonious. Moreover.. If she really wanted to divorce him, to be honest, she would be reluctant to part with him. However, she did not know if being reluctant to divorce him meant that she had some feelings for him Right now, she was very confused about feelings, especially love. She did not know what Love was and what was helpless. Chapter 1377

Chapter 1377: Chapter 1377 what she thought was love

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she fell in love with Jin Zhengnan, she did not hesitate to do so. Therefore, she thought that she would be happy if she married Jin Zhengnan. At that time, she thought that the rtionship between her and Jin Zhengnan was love. Moreover, it was the kind of love that was very deep and very real. There were often such words in melodramatic little words. If a girl liked someone, she would always think of marrying him. She would always think of walking hand in hand with him until their hair turned white. Therefore, this was the kind of love that was wantonly exaggerated. As for her, she had once defined her feelings for Jin Zhengnan as love. She felt that she loved Jin Zhengnan, and Jin Zhengnan also loved her. They loved each other. However, the funny thing was that when she found out that Jin Zhengnan had cheated on her, she thought of divorce without hesitation. If it was really love, how could she give it up so easily? Now, she and Lei Zhenyu had only been married for a few months, but she was suddenly afraid of divorcing him, afraid of the night without him. Although there was no so-called love between them, she was not willing to give up this marriage so easily. What kind of rtionship was this between her and Lei Zhenyu Could it be that this was the legendary love story? Thinking of this, ru Yu felt a headache. She also thought of Yun Heng saying that he would leave early tomorrow morning, which meant that Leng Rong and the others would leave early tomorrow morning as well. She suddenly thought of Lin Yuxin saying that she wanted to meet a tall, rich, and handsome man, while Leng Rong, Lin Pianran, and Zheng ruize were both tall, rich, and handsome. Lin Yuxin had a good personality and knew how to keep herself clean. She felt that such a girl was actually quite suitable for marrying into a rich family Moreover, Lin Yuxin often envied those girls who married into rich families. With this thought in mind, she immediately took out her cell phone and called Lin Yuxin. In fact, she had been busy for the past few days and had not called Lin Yuxin for a long time. Lin Yuxin was also strange. She did not know if she had been busy for the past few days, but she actually did not call Lin Yuxin. However, unexpectedly, Lin Yuxin¡¯s cell phone was turned off. She looked at her cell phone. Well, Lin Yuxin was an obstetrician and gynecologist. Normally, she would not turn off her cell phone. Today, she probably had no electricity. After hanging up on Lin Yuxin¡¯s phone, she called Cai Shaofen again. This time, she got through. Cai Shaofen said on the phone that she was at work. She had not been to work for twenty years. Now, she was like a little girl at work. She did not know anything Everything had to start from the beginning. From her voice, ru Yu knew that she was living a good life. Her life was simple and happy. The two of them chatted briefly. When they were about to hang up the phone, ru Yu said that she could not get through to Lin Yuxin¡¯s phone. Cai Shaofen said that she just went to work and was in a hurry. She did not call Yu Xin either. She initially thought that she would call her and Yu Xin when she had settled down. They nned to have a gathering together. Ru Yu did not take it to heart when she heard what she said. She only said that Yu Xin¡¯s phone must have run out of battery and she was in the operating theater now. She would call the two of them another day. After hanging up Cai Shaofen¡¯s call, she yawned again. She actually slept quite wellst night. Of course, did she stay in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu did not push her away and let her have a good night¡¯s sleep. The yawning should be because she did not sleep well the night before. There was a saying that it would take ten nights to make up for the rest of the night. It seemed that she had to go home early to sleep tonight. She had been feeling very sleepy these few days. Was She too tired She thought that people would be tired if they were too tired, and her tiredness came not from physical strength, but from the heart. Chapter 1378

Chapter 1378: Chapter 1378 the CEO¡¯s helplessness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu received a call from his father, Lei Taihe, in the Lei family¡¯s office. He asked Lei Zhenyu to send the Dongfang Mo couple off in the afternoon because the Dongfang Mo couple¡¯s helicopter was about to fly back to Binhai. When he heard his father¡¯s words, he was really amused. Che Ru Yu, no, it was Dongfang Yu who didn¡¯t even ask him to send his inws off. What kind of nonsense was his father doing? Last night, che Ru Yu talked to him about their marriage. She only said that she wanted to continue this marriage and insisted on continuing it with him. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted to bring him to meet her parents. She insisted on continuing it, but how was she going to live in the future Should she continue the agreement or break the agreement In addition, how should he deal with the families on both sides For example, how should he act in front of his parents? All of these, ru Yu did not discuss with him. She fell asleep after saying that she wanted to continue the engagement. This morning, she also did not mention it. Of course, he did not ask. Therefore, he thought that Ru Yu wanted to continue this marriage. In fact, it was still the same marriage that they had agreed on previously. At least, it would not be divorced for three to five years. Perhaps, she felt that it would be embarrassing to divorce again in such a short period of time. Alright, he had drafted that agreement himself. He was the one who had found someone to marry first. Since Che Ru Yu did not agree to the divorce, he would follow the agreement and not mention divorce. However, how should couples get along Also, he would not take the initiative to do anything that she did not ask for. In addition, he wanted to ask her as little as possible. Also, he thought about it today. It was inconvenient for him and ru Yu to live in the Lei family¡¯s courtyard, and it was not very good for ru Yu. Moreover, Lan Ruoshui had been staying in the Lei family¡¯s courtyard all this time His brother loved his family, but he wasn¡¯t willing to chase her away. This situation was disadvantageous to ru Yu because he could see that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s heart was a little vicious. He thought that he would have to discuss with ru Yu when he went back tonight. It would be better if the two of them didn¡¯t live in the Lei family¡¯s courtyard and moved to his old apartment. That way, the two of them would have a lot of freedom At least they wouldn¡¯t have to pretend to be a loving couple in front of their family. Therefore, when Lei Taihe asked him to send the Dongfang Mo couple over the phone, he directly said that ru Yu didn¡¯t ask him to send them. Then, he kindly reminded his father that ru Yu had grown up with Che Qixuan since she was young, and her household registration was also in Korea ording to the legal meaning, she was Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter, and her father should be Che Qixuan too. Therefore, if the Lei family had to go to ru Yu¡¯s home, then the first thing they had to do was to go to the Che family. If they had to invite Ru Yu¡¯s family, they should invite Che Qixuan, or take a gift and visit the Che Family First. Lei Taihe was furious at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words. He cursed at the ignorant Brat, and then hung up the phone heavily. Clearly, he felt that he was a piece of rotten wood that could not be carved. On the other hand, Lei Taihe had some free time and continued with his work. The approval for thend of the Lei family had yet to be obtained, and he was 100% certain that he would notpromise with Song Yuxi. He reckoned that it would be extremely difficult to obtain the approval. Even so, he still had to work hard. After all, thend was an important project for the development of the Lei family this year, and Lei Zhensheng hadpletely ignored it. He was the president of the Lei family, and he could not push it to others, so he could only bite the bullet and do it. Chapter 1379

Chapter 1379: Chapter 1379: Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu wanted to go straight home after work, but just as she got into the car, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Jin Zhengnan. She felt disgusted, so she hung up without thinking. However, just as she started the car, the phone rang again. She felt extremely frustrated. Since when was Jin Zhengnan such a pestering person? She remembered that Jin Zhengnan was always very free and easy? She continued to not pick up the phone. At this time, her rtionship with Lei Zhenyu was in a delicate state. She could not casually pick up Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone calls, and of course, she could not have any contact with Jin Zhengnan immediately. Unfortunately, Jin zhengnan seemed to be very patient today. She hung up and he called again. She hung up and called again. At night, she acted as if she would waste her time if he did not pick up the call. Well, she was finally defeated by Jin Zhengnan¡¯s persistence. It seemed that in her memory, Jin Zhengnan had never been so persistent, especially towards her. She pressed the answer button impatiently. Without waiting for the other party to speak, she opened her mouth and asked in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, what do you mean by this? Why do you keep calling me? ¡± A formic yet extremely polite voice immediately came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Mrs. Jin, I¡¯m a nurse from XXX hospital. Mr. Jin Zhengnan needs to undergo surgery. The risk of this surgery is a little high. You¡¯ll need the family member¡¯s signature to do it. Please go to XXX hospital... ¡°. ...¡± Ru Yu¡¯s brain almost exploded out of instinct in an instant. Jin Zhengnan needed to undergo surgery, and the risk of the surgery was rtively high. What was going on? She almost instinctively ignored what the nurse said about Mrs. Jin and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family members. She drove over in a hurry. There was only one thought in her mind. She had to rush to the hospital to get to the bottom of this. By the time Ru Yu arrived at the hospital, Lan Ruoshui was already waiting outside the operating room. However, the nurse did not let her sign the papers. The reason was that she was not Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family member. Her signature did not count. Ru Yu was confused. Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s girlfriend, or rather, fianc??e, were not allowed to sign the papers at the hospital. Moreover, she had no rtionship with Jin Zhengnan now. Why was she allowed to sign the papers? When she rushed here, the nurse immediately took out the surgery form for her to sign. She asked Jin Zhengnan what illness he was suffering from. The nurse answered very politely. It was a liver disease, and it was liver cancer. However, it was in the middle stage now. She had to perform the surgery immediately She asked her to sign it immediately. Ru Yu immediately stated to the nurse that she was not Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family member. She used to be Jin Zhengnan¡¯s family member, but they divorced a few months ago, so she could not sign it now. The nurse immediately took out the basic information that Jin Zhengnan had filled in when he came to the hospital, and her name and contact number were actually filled in in the contact list during the emergency. In addition, her name and phone number were also listed in the spouse column, and there was even a tick on the word ¡®wife¡¯ . Ru Yu felt a headacheing on when she saw this. She did not know what was going on with Jin Zhengnan. He was with Lan Ruoshui the next day, so why did he have to fill in her name? She really had nothing to do with him? However, the nurse ignored her and did not have time to listen to her and Jin Zhengnan¡¯s story. She only urged her to sign the surgery report as soon as possible, saying that it would be toote if the surgery was not carried out soon. Ru Yu had no choice but to sign the surgery report. After she signed it, the nurse quickly went into the operating room. When she turned around, she saw Lan Ruoshui staring at her with hostility, as if she wanted to eat her up. Chapter 1380

Chapter 1380: Chapter 1380: Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hostility

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu frowned and was about to exin, but before she could open her mouth.. Lan Ruoshui gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Che Ruyu, you¡¯re ruthless. Aren¡¯t you just iming that you¡¯re Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter now You¡¯re still looking at the bowl while eating. It¡¯s fine if you marry Lei Zhenyu, but now you want to go back and hook up with Jin Zhengnan. You¡¯re not satisfied until you step on me to death, are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why he filled it out like that. I also... ¡± Ru Yu tried to exin Right now, she only wanted to live a good life with Lei Zhenyu, so she no longer had any thoughts of revenge against Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui. She even hoped that they would get married soon, so that Lan Ruoshui wouldn¡¯t treat her like a thorn in her flesh. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble. What¡¯s there to quibble about when the facts are right in front of you? ¡± Lan Ruoshui quickly interrupted ru Yu Then she said angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t worry. I, Lan Ruoshui, can¡¯t be trampled to death. I won¡¯t climb higher than you. If I don¡¯t stand on your head, my surname won¡¯t be Lan. ¡± After Lan Ruoshui shouted this, she quickly turned around and ran out of the door. Ru Yu was slightly stunned and chased after her. When she caught up to her at the door, she immediately used her hand to pull her back. Then, she couldn¡¯t care less about her rude words just now So, she quickly said, ¡°Ruoshui, you can¡¯t leave at this time. Masao is undergoing surgery. How sad will he be if you leave? You should stay here and wait for his surgery to end. Then, you should take care of him in the hospital... ¡± ¡°Why should I take care of him? ¡± Lan Ruoshui angrily shook off ru Yu¡¯s hand Then, she angrily said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He broke up with me more than once. Why should I take care of him Moreover, he even said that he would leave 70% of his assets to you. Why should I take care of such a man He wants to die, but he¡¯s not doing it for me. No matter how lowly I am, I don¡¯t want to follow him anymore.¡± Upon hearing Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hysterical roar, hibiscus was dumbstruck. She just watched Lan Ruoshui run away. Only when Lan Ruoshui¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight did she finallye back to her senses. What did LAN Ruoshui just say Jin Zhengnan did not want her Moreover, Jin Zhengnan wanted to leave his property to her ex-wife What on Earth was going on Didn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan love each other to death In the end, the two of them ended up like this? Lan Ruoshui left while Jin Zhengnan was undergoing surgery. Ru Yu could not possibly leave at this time, so she could only brace herself and wait here. Although she and Jin Zhengnan were no longer husband and wife, although she and Jin Zhengnan no longer had any rtionship. But in the end, at least she was still someone she knew, wasn¡¯t she She usually had to help a stranger when she fainted on the road. Now, she was still someone she knew, and they had even been husband and wife for a few years. Although the three years of marriage was very unbearable, at least they were husband and wife for a day. She couldn¡¯t possibly add insult to injury at this time, right If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be her, ru Yu. She sat outside the operating theater for four hours. From six o¡¯clock in the afternoon to ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery was finallypleted. The doctor and nurse came out, and the surgery was over. The surgery was indeed over, and the surgery was considered a sess. However, the doctor said that this sess was only temporary because it was in the middle stage. Although people were young, it was hard to say if they had cancer. Sometimes, even the doctor could not predict the changes in the disease. Ru Yu thanked the doctor and then followed the nurse to push Jin Zhengnan to the ward. The hospital had originally arranged for a three-person Ward. Ru Yu immediately asked the nurse to change a single ward, saying that she was not afraid of the price As long as the patient lived in a morefortable room, it would be fine. Chapter 1381

Chapter 1381: Chapter 1381: Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu only returned to the Lei familypound at 10 pm. In fact, he had originally nned toe back after work in the afternoon, but who knew that the director of the Urban Construction Bureau actually took the initiative to call him, saying that they would meet tonight. Of course, this was the first time that the director of the urban construction bureau extended an olive branch to him. He could not let the other party remain stiff. He must have gotten off on the right foot and dly agreed to go. Tonight, the director of the Urban Construction Bureau was out of the ordinary. He actually took the initiative to talk about theirpany¡¯snd, and then said that it had been so long since it had been approved. The main reason was that their procedures were notplete. There should be some additional procedures that needed to be added in. Lei Zhenyu felt that it was funny when he heard these words. How many times had he gone there so quickly? How could the procedures not beplete This was simply something that came out of nowhere. However, he of course did not point it out directly. Instead, he nodded and said that he would get someone toplete the procedures. The director of the Bureau of Urban Construction said that once the procedures wereplete, he would definitely approve them as soon as possible. When he came back in the evening, his assistant told him that the reason why the director of the Bureau of Urban Construction agreed to the quick matter so quickly was actually because of the incident at the summit forum two days ago Who didn¡¯t know that the wife of the CEO of the Lei family, Che Ru Yu, was the daughter of the richest man in Asia, Dongfang Mo The CEO of the Lei family was the son-inw of the richest man in Asia This, could the director of the Urban Construction Bureau afford to offend him? When Lei Zhenyu heard this, he felt a wave of sadness and difort. He didn¡¯t expect that ru Yu¡¯s identity could bring so much help and benefits to the Lei family. He didn¡¯t know whether it was his luck or misfortune. Because he was apanying the director of the Urban Construction Bureau, he returnedte at night. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that ru Yu hadn¡¯t returned yet. This was truly unbelievable. When Lei Taihe saw that he was back, he immediately asked him where Ru Yu was Of course, he did not know. Lei Taihe asked if she was going to send Dongfang Mo and his wife? He said that it should not be because ru Yu did not say that she was going to send her parents. Therefore, he could only take out his phone to call her, but he was worried that something had happened to her After all, it seemed that it was snowing again tonight. The road condition was not good, or the car had broken down on the road. The call was quickly picked up. It rang for about three seconds before it was picked up. He was slightly relieved and quickly asked where Ru Yu was. Why did she note home at this time? Ru Yu had said on the phone that she was at the hospital at this time. She couldn¡¯t leave now and probably wouldn¡¯t be back tonight. He asked Lei Zhenyu not to wait for her. Hospital Lei Zhenyu waspletely confused when he heard the word ¡°hospital¡± . He couldn¡¯t care less about what ru Yu said after that. He directly hung up the phone and ran out. He definitely had to go to the hospital to see her. How could he leave her alone in the hospital? Also, what happened to her Why did she go to the hospital Wasn¡¯t her body always fine In the Angn desert, it was so bitter, but he didn¡¯t notice anything strange about her body? Thinking of her actually staying in the hospital, he found that his heart actually felt like it was suffocating. It turned out that he was actually worried about her to this extent. When he heard the news that she was in the hospital, he actually panicked. Damn it, to hell with the agreement. He and she had alreadye to this step, a marriage worthy of the name. The two of them had once been so honest in the desert, like glue. What did this have to do with the agreement? Lei Zhenyu, you¡¯re really a stupid pig! Chapter 1382

Chapter 1382: Chapter 1382 where did ru Yu go

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu looked at Jin Zhengnan on the hospital bed. His face was as Pale as paper, and he was as weak as a newborn child. Her heart could not help but clench. She had known Jin Zhengnan for more than four years. In her memory, he had always been strong and strong. He rarely even caught a cold, let alone fell sick. She had never known that he had liver disease, no, liver cancer? When did he find out that he had liver disease And when did he have liver cancer She had been married to him for three years, so why had she never heard him talk about this? Thinking of this, her heart could not help but tighten. Meng ran suddenly felt that it was not Jin Zhengnan¡¯s fault that her marriage with Jin Zhengnan was going to break down. In fact, she had to bear arge part of the responsibility. Thinking about it carefully, as Jin Zhengnan¡¯s wife, how could she be considered a wife when her husband did not even know that he had such a serious illness? During the three years of marriage between her and Jin Zhengnan, they had been separated more often than not. At that time, she was working hard for her studio. She often went out to sketch, or to attend art exhibitions from various countries. The time she spent in Seoul was probably less than half a year. As for Jin Zhengnan, he was, after all, a newpany that started from scratch. Although it was easier to do some things with some of her connections, he had to admit that he had to work hard, and he had to pay twice as much as those so-called rich second-generation children Even three times the effort. Therefore, he usually went home less because he often had to go on business trips. This situation had long sincee to an end. When she was at home, he might not be at home, and when he was at home, she might be sketching somewhere overseas. As a result, the time they spent in Seoul at the same time was about one-third of a year, and these one-third of the time, they were busy with their own things. Perhaps, she was angry, or perhaps, he was angry. In the past, she had never reflected on her marriage with Jin Zhengnan. Tonight, as she sat beside his hospital bed, she finally began to reflect. However, in an instant, she realized that the failure of a marriage was not the fault of one party, but the responsibility and obligation of both parties. Perhaps it was because of the anesthetic, Jin Zhengnan had been lying quietly. The drip tube dripped with cold liquid. The sound of dripping sounded monotonous and deste. Lei Zhenyu came to the hospital. First, he went to the emergency room to ask if there was a patient named Ru Yu. Of course, there was no patient. Therefore, he went to the inpatient department to ask, but of course, there was still no patient. He was a little anxious. He remembered that Ru Yu told him about this hospital, but why was there no patient After searching the entire hospital, he had no choice but to call ru Yu again. This time, the call did not go through. An extremely sweet voice came from the phone: The user you have dialed is turned off. Please dial againter. Turned off Ru Yu¡¯s phone was turned off He had called before he went out. In the blink of an eye, it had only been more than an hour. Why did she turn off her phone? ¡°...¡± Ru Yu¡¯s phone was turned off and he could not contact her. He had no choice. He wondered if she had gone back to the Lei family After all, it was almost midnight? With this thought, he immediately drove back to the Lei family. On the way, he prayed in his heart that ru Yu had better go back to the Lei family. If that was the case, he would be relieved. However, when he returned to the Lei family, he did not find ru Yu¡¯s car in the courtyard. He walked into the hall with confusion, only to find Lan Ruoshui mixing drinks at the bar of the restaurant. When she saw himing back, she was obviously shocked. Chapter 1383

Chapter 1383: Chapter 1383, thank you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He was not interested in Lan Ruoshui, but Lan Ruoshui suddenly became enthusiastic. Seeing hime back at this time, she immediately guessed what was going on So she said coldly, ¡°are you looking for Che Ru Yu? But she has long forgotten about you as a substitute. She is currently guarding her ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hospital bed. ¡± Her ex-husband, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hospital bed Lei Zhenyu was slightly stunned and reacted. No wonder he received information about Che ru Yu in the hospital. It was not that she was sick, but that Jin Zhengnan was sick. was she going to the hospital to take care of Jin Zhengnan? Although he felt very ufortable thinking about it, in order to verify whether his guess was correct or not, of course, it was also to deny that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were deliberately sabotaging the rtionship between him and ru Yu He still decided to return to the hospital regardless of his fatigue. Jin Zhengnan woke up two hours after the operation. When he opened his eyes, he found ru Yu lying beside his hospital bed. His heart that had been worried all this time finally rxed. Looking at her, there was actually a trace offort in his heart. When he saw that she had fallen asleep and her long eyshes covered her like a cattail leaf fan, he could not help but raise his hand to touch her butterfly-like eyshes. He did not expect that she would actually wake up as soon as his fingertips touched her eyshes. Ru Yu raised her head and found that Jin Zhengnan had already woken up. Although his face was still pale, it was not as scary as when he had just left the operating theater. She could not help but ask, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± Jin Zhengnan nodded and looked at her. He said softly, ¡°thank you, ru Yu! ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and used the towel by the bedside to gently wipe the sweat on his forehead She said softly, ¡°What are you thanking me for? We used to be husband and wife. Even if we are no longer husband and wife, we are still friends, aren¡¯t we? Of course, I shoulde to see you when you are sick, shouldn¡¯t I? ¡± Jin Zhengnan smiled and said softly, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. I... I¡¯m fine now. ¡± ¡°You just had surgery. How can I go back? ¡± Ru Yu was convinced by him. Then, she quickly said, ¡°I called your mother during your surgery. She said that she would rush back tomorrow... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her toe... ¡± Jin Zhengnan hurriedly said, but because he had just woken up from the operation, he was weak, so he could not continue to say a few words because of the pain. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk, just listen to me. ¡± Ru Yu quickly covered his mouth with her hand Then she tried to persuade him, ¡°Zhengnan, I know that your mother has let you down, abandoned you when you were very young and married someone else. You have always hated your mother, but no matter what, she is still your mother, isn¡¯t she ¡°There is actually no mother in this world who doesn¡¯t feel sorry for her child. She was also young back then, so she might have had some difficulties. However, now she really wants to make up with you and take care of your daily life by your side. Why do you have to be angry with your own mother? ¡± Ru Yu knew a little about Jin Zhengnan and his mother because, in the second year of their marriage, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother went to Seoul to look for them. At that time, she and Jin Zhengnan happened to be at home. When she heard the doorbell ring, she was the one who opened the door. However, she did not expect it to be an unfamiliar woman. When Jin Zhengnan saw that woman, he rushed out and told her never to look for him Because he did not have a mother in his life, he just popped out from the crack of a rock. Chapter 1384

Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384 ex-husband and new husband gathered together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That day, she found out that the woman was Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother. When Jin Zhengnan was seven years old, she abandoned him and left with another man. At that time, Jin Zhengnan was crying until he was hoarse. He used his hand to hold onto his mother¡¯s storekeeper and knelt down to beg her not to leave However, that woman was very cruel. She kicked the Little Jin Zhengnan away and left without looking back. A seven-year-old child¡¯s memory was very clear. The scene of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother kicking him away and leaving was deeply imprinted in Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mind. Therefore, he did not want to see his mother for the rest of his life. Jin Zhengnan might be tired, but he was also in pain. After all, he had just undergone surgery, so he did not have the energy to argue with ru Yu. Therefore, she listened to whatever Ru Yu said. When Lei Zhenyu rushed to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ward, ru Yu was changing Jin Zhengnan¡¯s urine bag. Because Jin Zhengnan could not get up to go to the toilet, the nurse inserted a catheter into his urine bag, so he had to change the urine bag in a while. The door of the ward was usually not locked from the inside because it was convenient for the doctors and nurses to enter and exit. Also, because it was early in the morning, Lei Zhenyu was afraid that he would wake up the patient in the next ward by knocking on the door, so he directly opened the door and walked in. Seeing ru Yu carrying a bag full of urine tubes to the bathroom to empty, he really did not feel good. Although ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan used to be husband and wife, in the end, Che Ru Yu was now his wife? When Ru Yu came out of the bathroom, she found Lei Zhenyu standing at the door. She was slightly stunned, but she first helped Jin Zhengnan plug in the urine bag, then stood up and walked toward Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Ru Yu pulled Lei Zhenyu out of the door and came to the fire passage at the end of the corridor, then asked carefully. ¡°Did I disturb your mood? ¡± Although Lei Zhenyu tried his best to restrain himself, his voice still revealed his anger and dissatisfaction. ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him Then, she quickly exined carefully, ¡°Jin Zhengnan wants to have surgery. It¡¯s liver cancer, and he doesn¡¯t have any rtives in Seoul. His only mother is still on Jeju Ind. He probably won¡¯t be able to rush here until tomorrow. And I¡¯m his former wife. Although I don¡¯t have any rtionship with him now, I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to ignore him, right Even if it¡¯s a stranger, once we meet him, we still have to lend a helping hand, right Just think of it as doing a good deed?¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui his woman? Why didn¡¯t shee to take care of him? ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned. When he heard ru Yu say that Jin Zhengnan had liver cancer, his heart could not help but jump. No matter how furious he was, he would release it. A young and strong man suddenly had liver cancer. This was something that ordinary people could not bear. It was not unreasonable for ru Yu to lend a helping hand to Jin Zhengnan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between them, ¡± ru Yu answered vaguely. Of course, she did not say that it was Jin Zhengnan who appointed her as a family member She only said, ¡°it¡¯s probably because Jin Zhengnan has liver cancer. This is probably something that Lan Ruoshui can not ept. As for whether this is the reason, only Lan Ruoshui knows. ¡± ¡°It must be this reason, ¡± Lei Zhenyu took over ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°a woman like Lan Ruoshui who is greedy for benefits is now afraid that Jin Zhengnan will not live long, so she immediately gave him up. I feel bad for Jin Zhengnan. I divorced you for her, but in the end, Lan Ruoshui abandoned him. ¡± Chapter 1385

Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385: New Husband takes care of ex-husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu immediately fell silent when she heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words. In fact, it was not Lan Ruoshui who abandoned Jin Zhengnan, but Jin Zhengnan who abandoned Lan Ruoshui. Of course, no matter who abandoned whom, Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan were just having fun. Jin Zhengnan needed someone to take care of him at this moment, so she would notpletely ignore him, right? ¡°Get him a nurse. ¡± Lei Zhenyu frowned. Although he knew that Jin Zhengnan had liver cancer and that he indeed needed someone to take care of him, ru Yu was his wife. Who would want to see his wife take care of another man And that man was his wife¡¯s ex-husband? ¡°I know to get a nurse. ¡± Ru Yu quickly exined carefully, ¡°but it¡¯s the middle of the night. Where can I get a nurse? If I want to get a nurse, I have to do it tomorrow morning, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally reacted. It was really the case. It was already past one o¡¯clock in the morning. The nurse who did not have a job was probably sleeping at home. Moreover, it was still snowing outside. No one was willing to rush to the hospital at this time. Therefore, he held ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ward. Then, he pressed her down on the SOFA. ¡°You lie down on the SOFA and rest. I¡¯ll take care of him. ¡± ¡°You... How can you do that? ¡± Ru Yu never dreamed that Lei Zhenyu would actually take care of Jin Zhengnan. After all, he was her ex-husband. Wasn¡¯t the rtionship between her ex-husband and her new husband like enemies? ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m a little stronger. I¡¯ll definitely take better care of him than you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu red at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Don¡¯t you know that women who stay up all night are five years old? ¡± Alright, ru Yu waspletely silent. Anyway, Jin Zhengnan had gone through a painful, tiring, and tiring operation. Now that he had fallen asleep again, he was actually only helping to change the urine bag and take his temperature. If there were any cases, he would look for nurses and other simr jobs. If Lei Zhenyu wanted to rece her, then he would do it for her She was really tired. Lei Zhenyu saw that ru Yu had obediently Fallen Asleep on the Sofa. He then took off his coat and covered her with it. Then, he went to the bedside. Jin Zhengnan, who was on the hospital bed, had really fallen asleep. He looked at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s Pale face and then looked at the medical tag on the bedside table. It was very simple. It said that Jin Zhengnan was in the middle stage of liver cancer and had undergone surgery. After that, there were some nursing matters that needed attention. Liver cancer was in the middle stage. If it was not done well, it would quickly turn into the terminal stage. Once the cancer reached the terminal stage, there would probably be nothing to look forward to. Thinking of this, his heart faintly felt ufortable. Although he had been jealous of Jin Zhengnan and ru Yu for the past three years, he had also been jealous that ru Yu had gone to look for so many matches for him He had also been jealous of the bed sheet that the two of them had once owned. However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that none of that was important because Jin Zhengnan was actually lying here. As for why he had never touched ru Yu during his three years of marriage with ru Yu, it made him instinctively feel that.. It was not as simple as Jin zhengnan hating ru Yu. Lei Zhenyu had really never taken care of anyone in his life. However, when he looked at the things to take note of next to him, he more or less knew that he had to at least help Jin Zhengnan wipe the sweat off his forehead. That was the sweat that Jin Zhengnan had caused from the pain. Of course, there was also the need to change the urine bag and take his temperature, especially his body temperature. This was because once the patient¡¯s temperature changed after the surgery, it would be a big problem. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu did not sleep the whole night because he did not have the chance to sleep with him. On the other hand, Che Ru Yu copsed on the short sofa and curled up. Perhaps because she was tired, she slept until daybreak. Chapter 1386

Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386 the desperate Lan Ruoshui

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On this night, something unexpected happened in the Lei family. Lan Ruoshui was in great pain and suffering after she ran out of the hospital. To be honest, she loved Jin Zhengnan very much because she was like him. They had no parents since they were young and grew up in an orphanage. She had liked Jin Zhengnan since she was young. Jin Zhengnan was her life and support. For so many years, she had relied on Jin Zhengnan to live. However, she knew that Jin Zhengnan had always treated her as his sister and had no other intentions. However, she did not want to be a sister. Hence, one time when Jin Zhengnan came to help her celebrate her birthday, she did something to the wine. That night, she finally got what she wanted and broke through the rtionship with Jin Zhengnan. Of course, Jin Zhengnan was a responsible person, and she really loved Jin Zhengnan very much. Later, when Jin Zhengnan set up thepany, it was very difficult for him to do it. She thought of her friend, Che Ru Yu Therefore, she introduced Che Ru Yu to Jin Zhengnan. At that time, she actually wanted Jin Zhengnan to use che ru Yu¡¯s connections to start a business. She had sacrificed so much for Jin Zhengnan, but in the end, Jin Zhengnan did not love her. How could she bear this? And now, it was no longer a question of whether Jin Zhengnan loved her or not. It was a question of how long Jin Zhengnan would live. Because Jin Zhengnan was in the middle andte stage of liver cancer, even if he could survive after the surgery, how long could he live in such a situation? It was one thing for Jin Zhengnan not to live long, but it was another thing for him not to leave her a single bit of property. That Jin Zhengnan¡¯s brain was full of water. He actually wanted to leave 50% of his property to his ex-wife, che Ru Yu The remaining 50% was not for her, but for the orphanage. Alright, she had loved Jin Zhengnan for so many years, but in the end, she actually ended up with nothing. How could she bear such a blow, and how could she continue to unt her power in front of Che Ru Yu? No, even without Jin Zhengnan, she could not be stepped on by Che Ru Yu. She had to stand on Che Ru Yu¡¯s head for the rest of her life. If she could not step on her in terms of money, then she had to step on her in terms of status. Che Ru Yu, I must be on the same level as you. I must make you respect me when you see me in the future. I, Lan Ruoshui, must make a name for myself in this life. With this thought in mind, a golden light suddenly appeared in her eyes. This thought had actually appeared in her mind more than once, but it was always suppressed by her love for Jin Zhengnan. She was notpletely disappointed in Jin Zhengnan She would not do that easily. After all, she still wanted to live with Jin Zhengnan. However, not only did Jin Zhengnan disappoint her, but he alsopletely cut off her escape route. Now, she suddenly felt like a lonely boat drifting on the sea, no longer trying to find a way to catch anything.. She estimated that she would soon be cornered and even her future life would be difficult. Therefore, she could not care aboutmenting her love with Jin Zhengnan. Instead, she quickly took a taxi back to the Lei family. In fact, Lei Zhensheng used to be very good to her because he mistakenly thought that she was his daughter. He also said that he would buy her a car, but she did not know how to drive.. Moreover, she had not gotten a driver¡¯s license even after studying for a long time, so she had never driven a car. When she went back, she went straight to the bar and was mixing drinks. She did not expect Lei Zhenyu to suddenlye back, which gave her a big scare. However, seeing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s expression, she immediately guessed something, so she quickly told him about che ru Yu¡¯s whereabouts Sure enough, Lei Zhenyu directly drove to find che ru Yu. Chapter 1387

Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387: Lan Ruoshui who thinks she¡¯s smart

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She went upstairs with two sses of wine. Lei Zhensheng was actually still awake because he had juste back not long ago. When he heard the knock on the door, he had juste out of the shower with a bath towel around his waist. At this time, he knocked on the door. He thought it was his younger brother Lei Zhenyu. Because he had also heard that Lei Zhenyu had gone to see the director of the city construction bureau again tonight, he thought that Lei Zhenyu should be looking for him to talk about this matter. However, when he opened the door, he was shocked to find that the person standing at the door was not Lei Zhenyu, but his goddaughter Lan Ruoshui. At this time, she was carrying two sses of wine on a tray and walking in. ¡°Ruoshui, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this time of night? ¡± Lei Zhensheng saw Lan Ruoshuie in and felt ufortable with only a towel around his body. After all, from what he knew, Lan Ruoshui was his daughter. Although there were women who were younger than Lan Ruoshui in the past, he had a friend who took him to the 18th streetst year and enjoyed an 18-year-old girl. However, she was a woman in a sex scene, and she hadpletely different feelings from the daughter that he thought he had. Therefore, he felt that he was notfortable in front of Lan Ruoshui, so he quickly ran into the cloakroom and changed into his home clothes. Lan Ruoshui looked at Lei Zhensheng, who had changed into a new set of home clothes, and her eyes could not help but light up. To be honest, Lei Zhensheng was already 48 years old. However, because he usually took good care of himself, he looked very young, probably in his early 40s. A man of 41 blossoming flowers. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng had always been good-looking, often worked out, and had a good figure. In fact, many women would not be able to resist looking at such a man, and Lan Ruoshui was the same. She could not help but feel jealous of her mother. She thought about how lucky she was to be able to date Lei Zhensheng when she was young. Lei Zhensheng was so handsome even at 48 years old, but twenty years ago, he was so handsome and charming. Lei Zhensheng did not know what Lan Ruoshui was thinking. He just thought that Lan Ruoshui brought him wine to relieve his fatigue, so he sat down at the coffee table and took the wine from Lan Ruoshui He kindly reminded her, ¡°Ruoshui, it¡¯ste. You should rest early. It¡¯s not good for this girl to drink too much. ¡± ¡°This is fruit wine. It¡¯s not intoxicating, ¡± Lan Ruoshui said naturally, but she did not call her father as usual. Instead, she held the cup and clinked it with Lei Zhensheng. ¡°CHEERS! ¡± Lei Zhensheng nodded and clinked with her. Then, he raised his head and drank the ss of wine. Drinking wine was nothing to him, let alone fruit wine? After drinking, he told Lan Ruoshui to quickly go back to sleep because he also needed to rest. After all, it was already midnight. He did not sleep well the night before andst night because of the summit forum. Tonight was also midnight. He really had to sleep quickly. ¡°The water heater in my room is broken. ¡± Lan Ruoshui looked at Lei Zhensheng and pouted her Red Lips. ¡°But I have a habit. I can¡¯t sleep without taking a shower. Can I use your bathroom to take a shower? ¡± Lei Zhensheng frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Ruoshui, can¡¯t you just go to the guest room? It¡¯s reallyte. I need to rest. ¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be out soon, ¡± Lan Ruoshui quickly exined and then added, ¡°besides, the guest room has a shower and no bathtub. I want to take a bath. Today, I went to have a snowball fight with my friend. I¡¯m sweaty and ufortable. ¡± Chapter 1388

Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388 finally made its move

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go to my room to sleep first. You can go back to your room after you shower. Remember to close the door for me. ¡± Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He was indeed sleepy, so he turned around and walked towards the bedroom. The bathroom wasn¡¯t in the bedroom anyway Lan Ruoshui wanted to let her use it well. Lan Ruoshui looked at Lei Zhensheng¡¯s back as he walked in, and a triumphant smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s figure was so strong and vigorous. She wanted to see if he was also very strong on the bedter and whether he could bepared to Jin Zhengnan. In her life, she had only experienced Jin Zhengnan as a man. She always felt that Jin Zhengnan made her feel veryfortable on the bed. However, tonight, she was going to break this situation. She wanted to try the feeling that a second man gave her on the bed. When she thought of this, she actually did not have any sense of shame. There was an inexplicable sense of excitement and anticipation. She knew that the fantasy drug would take effect in fifteen minutes, so she could stay in the bathroom for fifteen minutes and soak herself in it until it was fragrant. Lei Zhensheng entered the room. He was originally very tired as hey on the bed with his eyes closed, wanting to fall asleep quickly. However, the more he wanted to fall asleep, the more he could not fall asleep. Moreover, his body was actually faintly warming up... ... This was something that had never happened before. Usually, there was no woman in front of him or it had not been a long time since he had sex. He would not have such a reaction in this aspect. In the past, when he was on this bed, he would have such a reaction because Cai Shaofen was sleeping on this bed. Although he was very cold to Cai Shaofen because she could not have children, he had to admit that Cai Shaofen¡¯s figure was very good Therefore, he still could not help but look for Cai Shaofen three or four nights a month. His body was getting hotter and hotter. It was as if his entire body was on fire. He finally felt that something was wrong and immediately sat up. His gaze quickly scanned his surroundings, wanting to see if Cai Shaofen had returned. Of course, Cai Shaofen was nowhere to be seen. However, his bedroom door was pushed open at this moment. Lan Ruoshui walked in wearing an almost transparent nightgown. Her hairstyle was actually Lan Yunxi¡¯s hairstyle from more than 20 years ago. Lei Zhensheng was almost instinctively stunned. Then, he saw Lan Ruoshui walking towards him. No, it wasn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui. It was clearly Lan Yunxi. It was the Yun Xi that he could never forget. Lan Ruoshui saw that Lei Zhensheng was just staring at her nkly and immediately knew that the medicine had taken effect. She gently climbed onto the bed and reached out to unbutton Lei Zhensheng¡¯s nightgown. However, Lei Zhensheng was dumbfounded. Other than staring at her, there was actually no reaction at all. No, actually, Lei Zhensheng was not unresponsive. His body was burning with a raging fire. At this moment, his instinctive desire for women was indescribable. However, his brain was in a half-dazed state. He felt that the woman in front of him was Lan Yunxi, but Lan Yunxi had already died more than 20 years ago. Hence, he felt that this was not Lan Yunxi, but Lan Ruoshui. But was it Lan Ruoshui or Lan Yunxi He only felt two faces swaying in front of him. He wanted to try his best to distinguish them, but the swelling that was almost exploding made his brain less and less able to distinguish them. The pajamas on his body werepletely removed by Lan Ruoshui... ... Lei Zhensheng finally could not hold on any longer. Looking at the woman who had already taken off her clothes in front of him, he immediately pounced on her. At this moment, he had to solve his body¡¯s needs. Chapter 1389

Chapter 1389: Chapter 1389

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu only returned to the Lei family the next morning. The two of them did not shower or change their clothes for the whole night, so they did not go to work directly. Instead, they went back to the Lei family first. In the morning, the doctors and nurses went to work. Lei Zhenyu immediately asked the head nurse to arrange a nurse for Jin Zhengnan. Of course, the price was not a problem because Jin Zhengnan also had a lot of money. After arranging Jin Zhengnan¡¯s matters, ru Yu called to confirm that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother was back in Seoul today. Although Jin Zhengnan and his mother did not have a good rtionship, at this juncture, who would still be angry at who? The two of them drove back to the Lei family home. Both of them were exhausted and their clothes were wrinkled. After they got out of the car, they looked at each other and smiled at each other. Then, they held hands and walked towards the hall together. Just as they reached the entrance of the hall, they heard a faint sound of anger and scolding from inside. The two of them were slightly stunned. They thought that Lei Taihe was angry again, so they quickly pushed the door open and walked in. After pushing the door open and entering, they realized that it was Lei Zhensheng. He was so angry that his face was red. At the stairway, it was Lan Ruoshui who was carrying bags of things. From the looks of it, it seemed like she was going to move. Lan Ruoshui was also different from before. Half of her face was red and swollen, and her lips were cracked. There was still blood at the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that she had been pped. Lan Ruoshui was the eldest daughter of the Lei family. Although she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s Goddaughter, she was still a youngdy. She could not bepared to the servants. Moreover, in this society, even servants could not be hit. Who in the Lei family dared to hit Lan Ruoshui? ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt strange. Lei Zhensheng had always been very good to Lan Ruoshui. In the past, he thought that his own daughter had always doted on her. Later, he found out that it was not the case. However, on ount of the fact that she was his first love¡¯s daughter.. He actually treated Lan Ruoshui as his goddaughter and allowed her to continue staying in the Lei family. However, at this moment, from the looks of it, the father and daughter seemed to have fallen out. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng was quite angry. He didn¡¯t know what Lan Ruoshui had done to offend Lei Zhensheng. Ru Yu also felt that it was strange. From what she knew, Lan Ruoshui had always been very good at pretending. Especially after she proved that she wasn¡¯t Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter, she treated Lei Zhensheng even better. Every night, she personally cooked supper for Lei Zhensheng She even personally helped Lei Zhensheng wash and iron his shirt. That was how a daughter treated her father. She also felt that Lei Zhensheng liked Lan Ruoshui not only because she was his first love¡¯s daughter, but also because Lan Ruoshui made Lei Zhensheng experience the joy of being a father. After all, Lei Zhensheng had never been a father in his entire life That was why Lei Zhensheng was reluctant to let Lan Ruoshui go when he found out that she was not his biological daughter. In fact, he was still lusting after that father-daughter rtionship. But why did such a father-daughter pair, who were originally even better than father and daughter, suddenly fall out This question was really unbelievable. ¡°Why are you still standing there? GET LOST! ¡± Lei Zhensheng avoided Lei Zhenyu¡¯s question. As for Lan Ruoshui, who was still standing there, her face was cold and dark. Not a trace of fatherly love could be found on her face. Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu looked at each other. They felt that they could not participate in the rtionship between Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui, this fake father and daughter pair. Therefore, the two of them quietly went upstairs and ignored Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui who were still frozen in the hall They did not have the energy to bother with them. Chapter 1390

Chapter 1390: Chapter 1390

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when ru Yu walked to Lan Ruoshui¡¯s side, she could not help but turn her head to look at her. However, in an instant, she met her gaze that seemed to want to kill her. It was as if she was Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mortal enemy. Ru Yu instinctively froze. Why was Lan Ruoshui looking at her like that If gaze could kill, Lan Ruoshui would have already killed her. Fortunately, gaze could not kill, but it made people very ufortable. In the past, she could not marry Jin Zhengnan and Lei Zhenyu because of Lan Ruoshui. She did have the intention to take revenge on Lan Ruoshui and Jin Zhengnan. However, it waster proved that Lan Ruoshui was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter Lan Ruoshui and Jin zhengnan¡¯s marriage should not be blocked because of her marriage with Lei Zhenyu, right Why did Lan Ruoshui still hate her so much? Ru Yu figured it out, but she did not want to bother with these questions. Lan Ruoshui was angry with her at the hospital yesterday because Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery did not allow her to sign. It was probably because of Jin Zhengnan But she couldn¡¯t get Jin Zhengnan to marry Lan Ruoshui. ¡°ignore her, she¡¯s like a mad dog. ¡± Lei Zhenyu held ru Yu¡¯s hand and went upstairs. Anyway, Lan Ruoshui couldn¡¯t stand to see them get better. They were already used to her asional fits. Lei Zhensheng looked at Lan Ruoshui who was still standing there. He was so angry. If killing people wasn¡¯t illegal, he would probably have used a kitchen knife to kill Lan Ruoshui. This morning, when he woke up and found Lan Ruoshui lying naked on his bed, he waspletely stunned. Then, the scene fromst night came back to his mind in a daze. Lan Ruoshui had drugged him with an APHRODISIAC. Not only did this drug induce APHRODISIAC, but it was also easy to give people an illusion. And he was under the control of the drug to create an illusion, thinking that his first love, Lan Yunxi, had returned. Who was Lei Zhensheng The CEO of the Lei Corporation. He was not a fool. He immediately understood what was going on. In a fit of rage, he kicked Lan Ruoshui off the bed and told her to go back to her room to pack up her things and leave immediately. Although he was also promiscuous in the outside world, he had once found some mistresses or something because Cai Shaofen did not have children. But those were all willingly given to him. No woman had ever dared to drug him just to climb onto his bed Lan Ruoshui was simply courting death. Lan Ruoshui was of course unwilling to roll away. She immediately climbed up to Lei Zhensheng and hugged his thigh She cried and shouted, ¡°Zhensheng, I don¡¯t mind that you can¡¯t let me get pregnant and have a child. Even if I can¡¯t have a child in this life, I¡¯m willing to live with you for the rest of my life. I really like you. ¡± Really like Lei Zhensheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He pointed his finger at Lan Ruoshui. Because of his anger, his entire body was trembling. After a while, he gave her a hard p He directly sent Lan Ruoshui, who was hugging his thigh, flying a meter away. ¡°Lan Yunxi and I are lovers, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said through gritted teeth. ¡°We were together for a year, and you are Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter. You actually... you actually... do you still have any shame? ¡± Lan Ruoshui used her hand to cover her red and swollen face. In her fury, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s p was very strong. Not only did it mark her face with five fingers, but it also broke her lips. Blood immediately flowed out from the corner of her mouth. Lan Ruoshui sat on the ground naked and did not make a sound. Her body was covered with bruises. These were the marks left by Lei Zhensheng in his madnessst night. Lan Ruoshui had thought that Lei Zhensheng would be happy to see it She felt that he was still as energetic as a young man. Chapter 1391

Chapter 1391: Chapter 1391¡åwhen you fail to steal a chicken, you eat rice 2. ¡°

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Little did he know that Lei Zhensheng was so ashamed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. Lan Ruoshui was Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter. He and Lan Yunxi once had a year together. At that time, they were young. Which Day did they not have sex once or twice? He had experienced Lan Yunxi, and now he actually experienced Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter, Lan Ruoshui. How could he bear this Even a beast would not do such a thing to both mother and daughter at the same time By doing this, didn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui want topare him to a beast? Lan Ruoshui would never have dreamed that she would end up like this. In fact, she would just stay in the Lei family obediently. Lei Zhensheng would still think about the love he had with Lan Yunxi and how she treated him well Thinking about the father-daughter rtionship that had risen over the past six months, no matter what, it would still allow her to have food and shelter in the Lei family. However, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s smart-aleck method not only did not allow her to sessfully ascend to the position of the Lei family¡¯s first young Madam, but alsopletely destroyed thest bit of her right to live in the Lei family. ¡°If you are shameless, then I am shameless! ¡± Lei Zhensheng clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. He could not help but walk up to Lan Ruoshui who was sitting in his room He lifted his leg and fiercely kicked the door. ¡°Hurry up and go back to your room to pack your things and get lost. I will give you an hour to leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for getting someone to throw you out. Shameless woman, you are embarrassing your mother by looking like this. ¡± This time, Lan Ruoshui did not want to leave. She could only return to her room and quickly pack her luggage. In fact, she had quite a lot of things After all, Lei Zhensheng used to think that she was his biological daughter and bought her a lot of things. Lan Ruoshui thought that even if she was chased away, only she and Lei Zhensheng would know. At worst, she would say that she was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s daughter and that she was embarrassed to stay in the Lei family, so she moved out. However, she did not expect to see Che ruyu and Lei Zhenyuing back just as she was carrying her luggage down the stairs. At this time, Lei Zhensheng was chasing her away. She was really unlucky. ¡°Why are you still standing there? ¡± Lei Zhensheng saw that ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu had already gone upstairs and could not help but snort coldly, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, are you waiting for me to call security to throw you out? ¡± When Lan Ruoshui heard this, she immediately went to carry her luggage. However, she had too many things and could not carry them by herself. Lei Zhensheng thought that she was extremely disgusted and wanted to chase her away quickly, so he called for the Butler. ¡°Achang, get two people to move Miss Lan¡¯s things out. Also, throw away all the things that she used in her room, ¡± Lei Zhensheng instructed irritably, ¡°those things are so dirty and smelly. It¡¯s disgusting to look at. ¡± Achang didn¡¯t know what had happened because before this, Lei Zhensheng had always been very protective of Lan Ruoshui. Even though he knew that Lan Ruoshui wasn¡¯t his daughter, he didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t let her stay here. But today, things had suddenly turned out like this. Achang couldn¡¯t figure out Lei Zhensheng¡¯s thoughts either. However, he was just a Butler after all, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to ask about Lei Zhensheng¡¯s private matters He quickly called two security guards to help Lan Ruoshui move and throw things. Lei Zhensheng saw that Lan Ruoshui had finally walked out of the hall. He calmed down a little and was about to turn around and go upstairs He heard Lei Taihe¡¯s voice from behind him, ¡°I told you before that Shaofen is better. You didn¡¯t believe me, but now you finally understand. Even your first love isn¡¯t one-tenth of Shaofen¡¯s. If your first love was a good woman, her daughter wouldn¡¯t be such a thing. ¡± Chapter 1392

Chapter 1392: Chapter 1392: The arrival of a snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui moved out of the Lei family, and the Lei family became more and more quiet. It was just that Lei Zhensheng rarely came home. Lei Zhenyu was busy with the Lei family¡¯s affairs, and he often came homete in the past two weeks. It was probably because he was working overtime or attending social events. As for histe return, in fact, even if he didn¡¯t mention it, ru Yu knew. After Lei Zhensheng¡¯s divorce, his vitality was greatly damaged. Then, for some reason, his rtionship with Lan Ruoshui soured, so he hadn¡¯t seen her for the past few days. It was almost time for the Lunar New Year holiday. Ru Yu carefully mentioned to Lei Zhenyu about bringing him back to Binhai for the Lunar New Year. She said that no matter what, an ugly son-inw had to meet his inw¡¯s parents, right? Lei Zhenyu was originally angry at ru Yu for lying to him. However, after Jin Zhengnan had cancer surgery, their rtionship gradually improved. Most importantly, he realized that he hadn¡¯t improved at all. If ru Yu treated him a little better, he would immediately throw away his armor and lose all his fighting strength. Therefore, under ru Yu¡¯s sincere tone, he finally nodded and said that he was willing to go back to Binhai to celebrate the New Year with her. It could be considered as going to visit his inws. Because it was the Spring Festival on February 11th, it followed the principle of having a week¡¯s holiday ahead of time. February 5th was thest day of work, and the 6th was the start of the annual holiday. The traditions of Korea and China had always been the same. Dragon Boat Festival, mid-autumn Festival, Spring Festival, these traditional festivals were all the same grand, so the major enterprises also paid attention to the annual holiday. In fact, ru Yu¡¯s studio did not need to take such an early holiday, because the business of her studio would be better when other people were on holiday. After all, many people woulde to buy paintings or something. In the past, she had to wait until the 29th of the twelfth lunar month before she closed for the holiday. This year, because she was going to take Lei Zhenyu back to Binhai, she decided to leave early. She would leave the work of the studio to the Ginseng and Jingying to help take care of it. Before the holiday, she called Lin Yuxin again, but that guy¡¯s phone was still not connected. She could not help but wonder, what happened to Lin Yuxin Why did her phone always turn off Could it be that when she called, she coincidentally met Lin Yuxin in the operating theater? She could not contact Lin Yuxin, but Cai Shaofen often called her, saying that it was good for her to work in a newpany and that her colleagues treated her well. Moreover, there was a faint hint of a new rtionship in her words. Of course, Cai Shaofen also asked ru Yu on the phone if she wanted to go to Ji Zhou Ind for the Spring Festival. She said that if she wanted to go to Ji Zhou Ind, she could go to her mother¡¯s house. Her mother¡¯s house was big, and she could provide a small vi for her and Lei Zhenyu. Of course, she declined. She said that she would go to China for the Spring Festival, so she wouldn¡¯t go to Ji Zhou Ind. She would go with her when she was free in autumn. Ji Zhou Ind still had a lot of fruits in the summer. She couldn¡¯t contact Lin Yuxin, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. On January 19th, she tidied up the studio. She locked up the things that should be locked up and sealed up. She would only do it after the Spring Festival. Ru Yu originally wanted to get off work early in the afternoon because she had to go to her daddy¡¯s Che Qixuan¡¯s house. Every year during the Spring Festival, Che Qixuan would go back to Binhai¡¯s one inch ink city with her. Of course, they hadn¡¯t gone back together for the past two or three years because after she married Jin Zhengnan, she wouldn¡¯t go back to Binhai if Jin Zhengnan spent the Spring Festival in Seoul. However, the weather wasn¡¯t perfect. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a snowstorm actually happened in Seoul. At that time, she had just tidied up her office and hadn¡¯t gone out yet. Chapter 1393

Chapter 1393: Chapter 1393 the arrival of a snowstorm 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The snowstorm came very suddenly, almost without any warning. Xun Jingying said that this was a snowstorm that was hard toe by in fifty years. Some dpidated houses in the suburbs had copsed, andmunications had also broken down. Many of the phones could not be connected. Indeed, it could not be connected. Ru Yu had called Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone almost immediately after she knew about the snowstorm, but she could not get through. She was anxious and used thendline to call Lei Zhenyu¡¯s office. The secretary on the other side picked up and said that Lei Zhenyu had gone out at noon Today was the groundbreaking ceremony of thend that had just received the approval. He was the president of the Lei family, so he could not miss it, so he could not miss it and rushed over. Ru Yu knew that thend was in the north, and the snowstorm wasing from the north. She could not help but feel anxious, so she continued to call Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone, but she could not get through. After two hours of calling, it was still turned off. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone was turned off This made ru yu anxious, but the more anxious she was, the more she kept calling Lei Zhenyu¡¯s cell phone. However, it had been turned off ever since. There were all kinds of news reports on the television. They said that Seoul had experienced a snowstorm that was hard toe by in fifty years. This time, the snowstorm ravaged the entire South Korea and caused heavy losses. Many houses copsed in the north today There was even a seven-story building that had been built a few years ago that had copsed. This was indeed a shoddy project. Ru Yu was not in the mood to care about shoddy projects. The only thing she was afraid of was the number of people who kept disappearing. There was also news about Lei Zhenyu. Why didn¡¯t he call her? Looking at the increasing number of missing people, and hearing that the losses in the north were very serious, and that there were many cars that could not move on the road, ru Yu felt a fear and panic that she had never felt before. Just as Ru Yu was the most anxious, news came again from the television. It was reported that the Lei Corporation was holding a foundationying ceremony in the north. However, the foundationying ceremony had just started for less than half an hour when the snowstorm suddenly intensified The temporary stage and the hall made of ss-like Steel copsed at the same time. The number of people who participated in the foundationying ceremony was 182. Now, the statistics showed that there were 128 people alive. Whether there were people who were confirmed dead or not, the rest might still be under pressure... ... ... Ru Yu¡¯s head immediately rumbled. Her entire body seemed to be deprived of oxygen. This was because she shockingly discovered that Lei Zhenyu was not on the list of living people, and Lei Zhenyu was not on the list of dead people. So, now, he... ... She could not care less about the raging snowstorm and ran downstairs desperately. She urged elite to stop her, but it was toote. Ru Yu ran too fast and directly ran out of the building. The snowstorm on the road was very big. In fact, it was not appropriate to drive out, but she was very flustered. If she did not go to the north to take a look, she would not be at ease. She had to go find Lei Zhenyu personally. The snowstorm was very big. Even if the heater was not turned on in the car, one could feel the raging snowstorm. As soon as the car started, the host on the radio reminded everyone to try their best not to go out. He also said that even if they were driving on the road.. They had to find a safe building nearby as soon as possible to park and hide, because the snowstorm would probably continue to wreak havoc for some time. Ru Yu could not care less about this. She still gritted her teeth and drove out. As soon as she drove the building, she felt that it was very difficult to drive because the wind was strong and the snow was heavy. There was a vast expanse of whiteness in front, and the entire window was covered with snowkes. The wiper did not seem to be of much use. Chapter 1394

Chapter 1394: Chapter 1394: The arrival of the Blizzard 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was struggling to drive on the road, her cell phone rang. She immediately stopped the car and excitedly took out her cell phone. Without even looking at the number, she pressed the answer button Then, she quickly shouted, ¡°Zhenyu, is that you? Are you safe now? ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, this is Zhengnan. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice came from the cell phone. Then, he asked with concern, ¡°I just watched the television saying that the building near Yunheng building is tilted. Is Yunheng building okay? ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Zhengnan? ¡± Ru Yu turned back to look. She actually wanted to see the situation of the Yun Heng building at this time, but unfortunately, the windows were full of snow and nothing could be seen clearly. ¡°The Yun Heng building should be fine, ¡± ru Yu guessed and answered Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the Yun Heng Building. I¡¯m driving on the road, but the Yun Heng Building was fine when I came out. It¡¯s so tall, so it should be fine. ¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re driving on the road? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was obviously raised by a few decibels Then, he could not help but shout again, ¡°Ru Yu, why don¡¯t you just stay in Yunheng building in this snowstorm? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous to drive in this weather? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Ru Yu felt a little ufortable after being questioned by Jin Zhengnan Then, she quickly exined, ¡°Zhengnan, the north side where Zhenyu is located copsed miserably, and the construction site where they held the foundationying ceremony waspletely copsed. Zhenyu is not in the living ssics... ¡± Ru Yu could not help but cry when she said this. She really could not imagine Lei Zhenyu being pressed under the steel frame, especially in the snowstorm weather. There was no rescue at this time because the rescue car could not drive over. ¡°Ru Yu... don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t cry. ¡± Jin Zhengnan panicked when he heard ru Yu¡¯s cry. He could not help but ask loudly, ¡°ru Yu, where are you? Ah, where are you? Hurry up and tell me! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m... ¡± Ru Yu used the windshield wiper to scrape open the windshield in front of her to barely identify the surrounding environment. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m at the intersection of XXXXX road and XXXX road, about 500 meters east of the XXXX building... ¡± ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t drive anymore. In this kind of weather, driving is slower than walking. Moreover, the road is full of snow. Even if your car is a mountain bike, the snow is very slippery. It¡¯s easy to overturn in a snowstorm. Quickly Park your car in the parking lot of XXXXX building, hurry... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Oh, I got it. ¡± Ru Yu hurriedly said to Jin Zhengnan, ¡°then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll park the car immediately. ¡± After hanging up the phone with Jin Zhengnan, ru Yu quickly drove to the nearby building slowly. Jin Zhengnan was right. It was not easy to drive in this kind of weather. She thought it was better to walk to find Lei Zhenyu. Jin Zhengnan hung up on ru Yu. He was worried. Ru Yu had never experienced a snowstorm, but he had encountered one two years ago when he was on a business trip to the United States. The snowstorm in Boston was so severe that it was shocking. In such weather, no one could go out. However, he knew ru Yu¡¯s character. That girl probably had to walk to the north after parking the car, but he was worried about her walking alone. Chapter 1395

Chapter 1395: Chapter 1395 the snowstorm is merciless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu did park the car and get out. The snowstorm was very strong. She took the spare umbre that she usually kept in the car and lifted the hat on her down jacket. She opened the umbre and walked out in the snowstorm. In fact, it rarely rained in Seoul, and umbres were not often used. However, ru Yu was not in Seoul all year round. Because she often drove to other ces, she usually had emergency tools in the car. The snowstorm was a little big, but it was actually a little difficult to walk with an umbre. The most important thing was that the umbre was almost unable to hold steady because the wind was too strong, and the umbre frame could hardly block the wind. She had a headache, but in the end, she gave up on the umbre because she felt that holding an umbre in her hand was undoubtedly pushing a truck forward. In such a difficult situation, pushing the truck forward was undoubtedly not worth it. After throwing away the umbre, the snowstorm quickly attacked her face. She quickly pulled up her scarf and covered her face. Her head was covered with a hat, so she only exposed her eyes outside. Her cell phone rang. She quickly walked to a house by the roadside to answer the phone. It was her daddy, Che Qixuan. He asked her if she had any news about Lei Zhenyu. He said that he also found out about the Lei family¡¯s foundationying ceremony on television this afternoon However, she did not see Lei Zhenyu¡¯s name, so she was anxious. Ru Yu said that she did not know yet. She was trying to contact him. Che Qixuan told Ru Yu to call him immediately if she had any news, so that he would not worry. Ru Yu hung up on Che Qixuan and then went back on the road. The snowstorm was still very serious, but fortunately, she was wearing long boots and a down jacket. Her head and face were covered. She had just gotten out of the car and put on thick gloves. She was fully armed, and it was not too cold to walk, so she did not seem to be afraid. However, the resistance of the snowstorm was very strong, and every step she took was very difficult. Sometimes, you took a few steps, but when you lost your bnce, you were blown back two steps. In such a difficult situation, she actually could not walk at all, so she had to stand under the eaves of a store. Just then, the thick quilt curtain was lifted a little bit, and an old aunt threw garbage out. When she saw her.. She was obviously shocked. ¡°Miss,e in quickly. ¡± The Old Auntie stretched out her hand and pulled ru Yu in. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s such a big snowstorm. Why are you still standing outside the door? We won¡¯t say anything if youe in to hide from the snowstorm. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Ru Yu shook the snow on her hat and body. When she saw the old Auntie light the candle, she could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°why do you need to light the candle? Just turn on the light. ¡± ¡°The power has gone out. ¡± The Old Auntie finally lit the candle. Then, she looked at ru Yu and shook her head. ¡°I heard that the power facilities in the West and north have been overwhelmed, so the power has gone out in the West and north. As for whether there¡¯s electricity in the city center, I don¡¯t know... ¡± The old aunt nagged about some news on the radio. Because of the power outage, they couldn¡¯t even watch TV. So, other than the news on the radio, there was no other way to get news from other ces. Ru Yu didn¡¯t expect the power to go out so soon. When she left Yun Heng Building, the power hadn¡¯t gone out yet. She quickly called Xun Jingying. Xun Jingying told her that everyone was still in the studio, so there was indeed a power outage. It stopped about ten minutes after she left They were all trapped in the building, but it was safe because even if there was electricity, no one could leave. She even asked if she had driven home yet. Chapter 1396

Chapter 1396: Chapter 1396. The blizzard is merciless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was afraid that her daddy would be worried, so she quickly said that she didn¡¯t have any. She was still in the studio, waiting for the Blizzard to stop. Only after the snow on the road had been cleared did she go back. She told her daddy not to go out at home. After hanging up her daddy¡¯s call, she looked out of the window. It was actually gettingte, but because of the blizzard outside the window, the whole world still looked like a vast white world. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the old Auntie¡¯s store had already burned out two candles. The blizzard outside seemed to have also stopped, because ru Yu felt that the sound of the wind wasn¡¯t that loud anymore. Thus, ru Yu used her hands to lift up the thick quilt curtains. She stuck her head out and saw that the snowstorm had really stopped. However, there was a thickyer of snow on the ground that could almost submerge a person. It was impossible to drive on this kind of ground. However, she could walk, but it was more difficult. Her long boots were already above her knees, so she wanted to move forward The old aunt pulled her. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t walk like this. What if you identally fall into the snow? So what if you have a rescue call when you fall? The ambnce can¡¯t drive over, so aren¡¯t you just waiting for death in the snow? ¡± Ru Yu became more and more anxious when she heard this. If the thick snow stopped her from moving forward, what would happen to Lei Zhenyu if he was pressed to the north? Thus, she insisted on leaving. The old Auntie could not persuade her, so she gave her a warm pot. She said that it was warm water. If she really could not walk anywhere, she would pour it out and drink some. At least it would warm her body. Ru Yu thanked the old auntie and took the small warm pot. Although it was not big, it could only hold one or two cups of water. However, this was a very warm feeling. She took out a stack of money from her bag and gave it to the old Auntie to put down. The old aunt did not want it, so she smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t buy anything on the way here. If I fall on the way here, I might as well leave it here for you to use. ¡°. She took the thermos sk on the road. The snow was too thick. The old aunt was afraid that she would be cold, so she gave her a thick cotton-padded jacket to put on. Although it was ugly, it kept her warm. When it was really cold, cotton was still very useful. Ru Yu nodded and put on the cotton-padded jacket given by the old aunt. She had just walked out of the store when she saw a person in a thick coat walking toward her. Although the man had put on the brim of his hat and covered his face, she recognized him with her eyes. He was Jin Zhengnan, and he actually came to find her. Her eyes suddenly filled with warm liquid, and she couldn¡¯t help but walk toward him. Jin Zhengnan was overjoyed when he saw her He shouted in surprise, ¡°Ru Yu, I thought you were trapped in the car. I called you and your phone was turned off again. Why did you turn off your phone? ¡± ¡°turn off your phone? ¡±RuuYuu was a little puzzled when she heardJinnZhengnann say this.Howw could she turn off her phone Thinking of this, she immediately took out her phone to take a look. Yes, her phone was indeed turned off. ¡°I guess the battery died after making too many calls, ¡± ru Yu thought about it and said. Then, she looked at Jin Zhengnan and said nervously, ¡°Zhengnan, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be recuperating in the hospital? What are you doing here in this cold weather? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about you, ¡± Jin Zhengnan said truthfully. ¡°I watched the news at home and knew that there was a big snowstorm here, and you probably couldn¡¯t leave either. I called you as soon as the snowstorm stopped, but your phone was turned off. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I came over to take a look... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Chapter 1397

Chapter 1397: Chapter 1397: Merciless Snow Love 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± ru yu quickly replied, and then said, ¡°Zhengnan, hurry back. It should be easy to return to the south from here. The road leading to the south not far ahead should not have such thick snow. Let¡¯s walk to the Front... ¡± ¡°The snow on the south road is much less, and there are snow shovels shoveling the snow now, but the progress is not fast, ¡± Jin Zhengnan said truthfully, ¡°I just came from that road. Now, let¡¯s go back together. This road is only one kilometer from the fork in front. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back with you, ¡± ru Yu said quickly. ¡°I want to go to the north. I want to find Lei Zhenyu. He is pressed under the iron frame in the north. I¡¯m worried... ¡± When ru Yu said this, tears began to fall. She did not dare to think about what Lei Zhenyu would be like after being pressed for so long. She did not dare to think about what would happen if he really did not climb out Could he withstand the blizzard for three to four hours under the iron frame and tempered ss? ¡°Ru Yu, it has been so long. Maybe Lei Zhenyu has already gone home? And your phone is switched off. Maybe he is also... ¡± Jin Zhengnan looked at ru Yu and wept His heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. He only knew that ru Yu married Lei Zhenyu in order to break up him and Lan Ruoshui. It was to anger him. He did not expect ru Yu to be so worried about Lei Zhenyu now. What did this mean Did it mean that she had fallen in love with Lei Zhenyu? If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing? He should be relieved, right? But why was his heart still so painful, so ufortable, so... ... Ru Yu was reminded by Jin Zhengnan. Meng¡¯s thought made sense. Maybe the snowstorm had subsidedter, and Lei Zhenyu might have been pulled out by his colleagues. Now that the snowstorm had stopped, he could go home too? With this thought, ru Yu was a little busy, so she quickly said to Jin Zhengnan, ¡°well, lend me your phone. I¡¯ll call him to see if he can connect now. ¡± Jin Zhengnan nodded and handed his phone to her without hesitation. Ru Yu quickly took it and immediately called Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone. She didn¡¯t expect it to still be turned off. She had a slight headache and thought that Lei Zhenyu might have gone home or not. Perhaps he would also pick up his colleagues¡¯phone and call his home. So she quickly called the Lei family. The Lei family had andline She wasn¡¯t worried about turning off the phone. The Lei family¡¯sndline could indeed be connected, but the phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. Moreover, it was the voice of a slightly familiar woman. ¡°Hello? May I know who you¡¯re looking for... ¡± Ru Yu hung up the phone almost instantly because the woman¡¯s voice was very familiar. It was actually Lan Ruoshui. She was clearly calling the Lei family, so how could it be Lan Ruoshui who was picking up the phone? She thought that she had dialed the wrong number in a hurry just now, so she might not have dialed the group of numbers that she had entered. Instead, she identally entered Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone book and then dialed Lan Ruoshui¡¯s number. After all, Jin Zhengnan and Lan Ruoshui were very close. It was not unusual for him to have Lan Ruoshui¡¯s number in his phone, and it was normal for him to not believe that he had dialed Lan Ruoshui¡¯s number. However, she quickly dialed the number she had just dialed, and her eyes widened. Alright, she did not dial the wrong number. It was indeed the Lei family¡¯sndline. As for why it was Lan Ruoshui who picked it up, it was probably because Lei Zhensheng had forgiven her Hence, she asked Lan Ruoshui to go back to the Lei family. Chapter 1398

Chapter 1398: Chapter 1398 the merciless snowstorm is even more merciless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui did indeed return to the Lei family. However, it was not Lei Zhensheng who forgave her to go back. Instead, it was when she was packing her luggage at noon today that she suddenly realized that she did not get a few precious items. Those were all jewelry. Lei Zhensheng had bought them for her when she first recognized Lei Zhensheng. Every single piece of jewelry was worth several thousand dors. To her, this was not a small sum. Therefore, she carefully called the Lei family¡¯s housekeeper, Achang, and said that she wanted toe back and get some things that she had forgotten here. Achang said that he did not dare to make the decision and wanted to call Lei Zhensheng for instructions. Of course, Lei Zhensheng agreed to Lan Ruoshuiing back and taking away all of her things. He even told Achang on the phone that it was best for her to tear off all the wallpaper in her room so that I wouldn¡¯t feel disgusted after seeing it! Thus, Lan Ruoshui was able to go back to the Lei family to move the things. She only came after having lunch because she knew that she was asking for trouble before lunch. Lei Taihe probably wouldn¡¯t let her eat at the Lei family¡¯s house. That day, Lei Zhensheng had people throw away the things in Lan Ruoshui¡¯s room. At that time, they only threw away the big items, like the wardrobe, bed, and dressing table. As for the small items, Achang didn¡¯t dare to throw them away This was because he could not tell whether they were bought for Lan Ruoshui by the Lei family or brought by Lan Ruoshui when she came here in the past. He was even more afraid that some of the small bags still contained Lan Ruoshui¡¯s ID or something. Although he was the Lei family¡¯s housekeeper, he was still a part-time worker. Moreover, Ah Chang did not know about the rtionship between Lan Ruoshui and Lei Zhensheng. Of course, Lei Zhensheng could not tell his subordinates about it. Therefore, he asked Lei Taihe to say that he did not know if he should throw away many small things. Moreover, he did not dare to casually open the bags and boxes to look at them because he did not want to check their privacy. Lei Taihe said that it was better not to throw them away. One day, he would ask someone to send them to her or ask her to pick them up herself. Perhaps some of the things were important to her after all. Thus, Lan Ruoshui was able to return to the Lei family for thest time When she entered the door, Lei Taihe said with a cold face, ¡°this time, you will take all of your things with you. If you don¡¯t take anything with you, regardless of whether it is valuable or not, regardless of whether it is useful to her or not, even if it is her ID, the Lei family will throw it away for her. ¡± Actually, Lan Ruoshui still had a lot of small things. That morning, Lei Zhensheng had ordered her to pack up her things and leave in an hour. It was indeed too rushed, so she had not taken many things with her. She went to her room to pack up for half a day and spent a full two hours. Actually, she was not only packing in her room. She also went to Lei Zhensheng¡¯s room to see if there were any soft jewelry This was thest time she came to the Lei family, so she had to bring more things back. However, she searched Lei Zhensheng¡¯s room thoroughly, but could not find any soft pearl shells. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Lei Zhensheng was so rich, but there was nothing valuable in his room. In fact, it was not that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s room did not have anything valuable, but Lan Ruoshui was a person who did not know the value of things. In her eyes, gold and silver treasures were valuable, but she did not know that some things were even more valuable than gold and silver treasures. For example, themp on Lei Zhensheng¡¯s bedside table was modified from blue and white porcin from Yongzheng kiln. Just this alone was worth several vis, but Lan Ruoshui did not know the value of things, so she only treated it as an ordinary porcin. There was also the vase on the coffee table. It was dry and long years old, so it was also very expensive. Lan Ruoshui could have easily stolen it. Of course, she did not know what it was and did not even look at it. Chapter 1399

Chapter 1399: Chapter 1399 merciless snowstorm 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui only wanted to take the gold, silver, and jewelry with her. Unfortunately, Lei Zhensheng did not have these in his room. He did have them in the past. Before his divorce with Cai Shaofen, he had more or less some of them. They belonged to Cai Shaofen. After the divorce, Cai Shaofen took all of them with her. Lei Zhensheng was a grown man. He did not have a woman at home. Why would he buy gold, silver, and jewelry Therefore, Lan Ruoshui missed everything. In the end, she took Lei Zhensheng¡¯s two mica stone cufflinks and took them away. However, they were not worth much. By the time Lan Ruoshui went upstairs to search for them, the snowstorm had already begun. Thus, she was trapped in the Lei family. Although Lei Taihe hated the current Lan Ruoshui, in this snowstorm weather, no matter how cold-blooded and heartless he was, he could not force her out, right That would be too heartless, right? The snowstorm sessfully left Lan Ruoshui in the Lei family¡¯s hall. Lan Ruoshui could only put her luggage bag, which she had just cleaned up, at the door. Then, she sat on the Sofa in the Lei family¡¯s hall and waited for the snowstorm to pass. She waited for more than four hours. Finally, the snowstorm gradually subsided, and then gradually stopped. However, the snow outside was very thick, so she could not leave at once. During these four hours, Lei Taihe and the housekeeper, Achang, were contacting Lei Zhenyu because the foundationying ceremony was held in the northernnd of the Lei family this afternoon. It was said that the snowstorm happened, and people seemed to have died there or something. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone could not be connected, but Lei Zhensheng¡¯s phone could be connected. He said that he was fine, and was also thinking of ways to contact Lei Zhenyu so that Lei Taihe would not be too worried. The foundationying ceremony in the northernnd seemed to have been held a little early, so Lei Zhenyu should be fine. Although he said that, he was still worried. He originally wanted to call ru Yu, but the Lei family actually did not have ru Yu¡¯s phone, so he could only check the number of the studio and call her. However, there was no one answering the phone, so they were probably all off-duty. Actually, it was not off-duty, but the power went out, and everyone squeezed into the corridor. Because there was an emergency light in the corridor, the studio did not have it, so he urged Jingying to lock the studio, afraid that someone would take advantage of the chaos to secretly draw something. Lei Taihe was tired after busying himself for a few hours. In the end, Lei Zhensheng called him to tell him that Lei Zhenyu was fine. He finally put down the string of tension in his heart. He only told Lei Zhensheng to think of a way to inform Lei Zhenyu not to rush back If there was a ce to hide, he would hide for the time being. He would wait until the snowstorm had stopped and the snow on the road had been cleared before returning. Lei Taihe¡¯s mood rxed. He immediately ate some dinner and went back to his room to rest. He only told Ah Chang to continue to contact ru Yu. However, other than calling the studio, Ah Chang didn¡¯t know how to find ru Yu. Lan Ruoshui saw that Lei Taihe indeed did not ask her to eat dinner. She hated him in her heart. She was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her chest, okay Moreover, she had called Lei Taihe¡¯s grandfather for half a year. This old fogey was not even willing to give her a mouthful of food now. Lei Taihe went back to his room to sleep. Lan Ruoshui still sat there and did not leave. Although the snowstorm had stopped, she was only wearing a pair of low boots that did not reach her calves. The snow on the road could reach her knees. She could not leave at all. Of course, AH Chang did note over to chase her away mercilessly. He just let her sit on the sofa alone while he went to do his own things. After all, a housekeeper had a lot of things to do. Chapter 1400

Chapter 1400: Chapter 1400 merciless snowstorm 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Lan Ruoshui was sitting alone and swallowing her saliva due to hunger, her phone rang. She was stunned for a moment and when she saw that there was no one there, she picked up the phone and answered it. However, she did not expect that the other party would hang up right after she said that. She was slightly stunned and immediately looked down. She actually found that the caller ID was a group of familiar numbers. She stared at the group of numbers and suddenly remembered.. This was Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cell phone number. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cell phone number actually called the Lei family¡¯sndline What was going on This made Lan Ruoshui unable to understand for a moment. How did Jin Zhengnan and the Lei family get involved now? Just as Lan Ruoshui was still unable to figure it out, the call came in again. This time, it was Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cell phone that called. She hesitated for a few seconds before picking up the call again. ¡°Hello, may I know who you are looking for? ¡± Lan Ruoshui pretended that she didn¡¯t know who the call was from. She had apletely business-like expression. ¡°May I know if Lei Zhenyu is back? ¡± Ru Yu could no longer care about who the person on the phone was. At this moment, she only wanted to know if Lei Zhenyu was back. Lan Ruoshui also recognized that it was che ru Yu¡¯s voice. She was stunned and then angry. She never dreamed that Che Ru Yu was really the woman who sabotaged and ruined Jin Zhengnan. Now, Jin Zhengnan was actually with Che ru Yu. Adulterers and adulterers were really adulterers and adulterers. No Wonder Jin Zhengnan did not want her anymore. No Wonder Jin Zhengnan had a terminal illness and left nothing for her. It turned out that it was che ru Yu, this woman, who was behind all this. It was all che ru Yu. It was all che ru Yu. If she had not returned to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s side, she would not have taken the risk to seduce Lei Zhensheng after being dumped by Jin Zhengnan. She would not have fallen to such a homeless state today. Her heart was inted with hatred because of her anger. Now that she heard Che Ru Yu asking Lei Zhenyu, she frowned quickly. Then, in a very short time, she came up with a vicious n. Therefore, she said lightly, ¡°No, Lei Zhenyu did note back. Just now, my father called my grandfather and said that Lei Zhenyu was pressed under the iron frame in the north and was not thrown out. I don¡¯t know if he can wait for rescue. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I got it. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice came from the phone, and then she quickly said to Lan Ruoshui, ter, you tell Dad, which is Mr. Lei Taihe, that I went to the north to look for Lei Zhenyu. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Lan Ruoshui said these three words and quickly hung up the phone, because she saw Achang walking over from not far away. ¡°Who called? ¡± Achang saw that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s expression was a little strange, so he quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯s Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Lan Ruoshui quickly calmed her guilty conscience Then, she quickly said, ¡°He called my cell phone and said that the signal couldn¡¯t get through, so he called the Lei family¡¯sndline. Because he knew that I woulde to the Lei family this afternoon to pick up things, he was worried about my safety. I said that I was very safe and told him not to worry. ¡± Achang checked the number and quickly wrote it down. Then, he quickly called a certain telmunications department to check. Only after confirming that it was Jin Zhengnan¡¯s cell phone number did he believe Lan Ruoshui. When Lan Ruoshui saw that Achang had left, her heart, which was so nervous that it was at the edge of her throat, finally rxed again. She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in her heart. Che Ruyu, Jin Zhengnan, the two of you should go to the north to find Lei Zhenyu now ¡°If you don¡¯t die from the cold, you¡¯ll be exhausted to death. I¡¯ll let you go to the Netherworld to be husband and wife. ¡°. Chapter 1401

Chapter 1401: Chapter 1401 merciless snowstorm 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of which, Lei Zhenyu.. This afternoon, the Lei family had indeed gone to the northernnd to hold the foundationying ceremony. Because today¡¯s date was calcted by Lei Taihe¡¯s people using the yin-yang Eight Trigrams, the foundationying ceremony was set at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, after the actual start of the Spring Festival. In fact, thisnd had been prepared for a long time, and the public shelter had been built for a long time. In the past, they had been waiting for the approval, so they had waited for three to four months. Now, they had finally received the approval. The foundationying ceremony was originally scheduled to be held at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. However, not long after they had lunch, they saw the weather news saying that there might be a snowstorm in the afternoon. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu had people arrange it in advance Then, the foundationying ceremony was moved to two thirty in advance. However, the foundationying ceremony was still so long, and there were so many leaders speaking. So when the snowstorm arrived at three o¡¯clock, the foundationying ceremony had not yetpletely ended and was entering its end. Fortunately, it was not very big at the beginning. After the foundationying ceremony was over, everyone had to hurry to the public shelter to hide from the snowstorm. Lei Zhenyu went to send off some leaders. Because the snowstorm wasing, they wanted to rush back as soon as possible. However, the snowstorm came faster and fiercer than they had imagined. On the way home, he sent the director of the nning bureau, but it was blocked by the snowstorm. He couldn¡¯t go forward. Fortunately, there was a coffee shop not far from the roadside He immediately brought the director of the nning bureau to the coffee shop and said that he could only wait for the snowstorm to pass before he left. The director of the nning bureau even joked with him, saying, ¡°the snow is auspicious for a bumper year. Today¡¯s foundationying ceremony means that it will snow. This means that this piece ofnd will sell for a good price when it is developed next year. ¡°. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard what the director of the nning bureau said. In fact, most directors drove their own cars or drivers, but the director of the nning bureau didn¡¯t know how to drive However, his driver had something to do before the foundationying ceremony and left. He probably didn¡¯t expect the foundationying ceremony to be brought forward and thought that it would start at three o¡¯clock. After that, it would be impossible for him to rush over. After all, the snowstorm had blocked the road. Lei Zhenyu was sitting in the coffee shop, but his heart was on the construction site. Seeing that the snowstorm was getting stronger, he became more and more anxious. However, it was useless to be anxious because it was impossible to leave the house in this kind of weather. The director of the nning bureau was drinking coffee. He stood up and went to the door to look at the snowstorm outside. Coincidentally, a call came in. He stood at the door and took out his phone to answer the call. Before he could reach his ear in a hurry, he was rushed in by the people outside, and then.. He directly knocked the other person back a few steps, and his phone.. His phone was the most miserable because not only was it knocked to the ground, but it was also ruthlessly stepped on a few times. Those people were practically pushing him in, so they did not deliberately step on his phone No one noticed the situation under their feet. Well, his phone was sacrificed so heroically, and it died without any value. He had no choice but to go to the coffee shop to pick up the phone and call, but the front desk of the coffee shop was full of people, all waiting to make a call. The owner of the coffee shop also brought out a big TV to let everyone know thetest situation in Seoul when the blizzard hit. The TV said that the north and west side suffered the most losses, while the south and east side suffered slightly less. Lei Zhenyu found out on the TV that the public shelter at his construction site and the tempered ss tform that he had just built a few days ago had copsed. Moreover, it had crushed people to death. He could no longer sit still and immediately pushed open the door of the coffee shop and walked out. Chapter 1402

Chapter 1402: Chapter 1402 the heartless man is even more heartless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The security guard stopped him and said that he could not go out at this time because he could not walk steadily at all. No one could walk on the entire road, let alone drive. He was so angry that tears came to his eyes. He said that something had happened at his construction site. He wanted to go back and see how the workers were doing. Only then did the security guard learn that he was the president of the Lei Corporation, but he still did not let him go. The Security Guard said that he had received a notice from the higher-ups that the service ces had to provide free refuge for pedestrians. Once the pedestrians entered their site, they could not be casually let out. Otherwise, the security guard would have to bear the responsibility Therefore, the main entrance of the coffee shop could only be entered but not exited. He asked for his forgiveness. Moreover, not letting him out was also for his safety. If he went out now, it would be tantamount to sending himself to death. Lei Zhenyu could not go out, and his cell phone was broken. Therefore, he could only go to the queue to make a call. It was his turn after taking a long photo. He first called the construction site because something had happened at the construction site. However, he made three calls in a row. Two of them could not be connected, and one of them was simply turned off. He was burning with anxiety. It just so happened that one person was only allowed to dial the number three times. There were only two cell phones in the coffee shop, and there had been too many people taking refuge recently. At this moment, the signal in the north was paralyzed again. The cell phone could not be connected at all, so everyone was staring at the twondlines. He dialed the number of the workers at the construction site three times. There was no other way. After all, the information from the other side was so bad. Five people were dead, and those that were not found were counted as missing industries. Lei Zhenyu was worried about the workers, but he did not know that he was also counted as missing industries. Because no one thought that he would personally drive the director of the nning bureau. After all, every director had their own car, so it was self-defeating. He did not get a call, so he had to line up again. The television was saying that the situation in the West was also very bad. There were houses near Yun Heng Building that had copsed. He could not help but be shocked. Only then did he remember that he had not called ru Yu It was all because of the big incident at the construction site that he was confused. However, he also thought that Ru Yu was in Yun Heng Building and in the studio. She would not go out after seeing the blizzard, so she should be safe. After all, she was in a safe environment. Of course, Lei Zhenyu did not expect that the television news would say that something had happened at the Lei family¡¯s foundationying ceremony. Because he was on the missing list, ru Yu ignored the blizzard and came to find him. When Lei Zhenyu queued up again for the big call, the blizzard had gradually subsided. He called the construction site twice. This time, one of them was connected. It said that only two people had died, and the other three were unconscious At this moment, they had already woken up. There were still some people who could not be contacted, but some of them had tried their best to crawl out. He knew that the death ident was not that big, but his heart still hurt. After all, they were his employees, and those were all fresh and fresh lives? He called Ru Yu in such pain, but no one answered the phone at the studio. Only then did he remember that it was probably caused by the power failure. The coffee shop also had a power failure, and the televisions were all used for reserve electricity. He spoke nicely to the front deskdy again, saying that he was calling his wife and that he could call her again after getting permission. He quickly dialed ru Yu¡¯s cell phone, thinking that it would be best if there was a signal on the west side. However, he was soon disappointed because the message he received was that his cell phone was turned off. Ru Yu¡¯s cell phone was turned off, but he could not contact her. Fortunately, the snowstorm had stopped. He felt a littleforted in his heart, thinking that ru Yu should be fine. After all, Yun Heng building waspletely fine. Chapter 1403

Chapter 1403: Chapter 1403: Merciless snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Four and a half hourster, the signal in the North was finally repaired. It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Lei Zhenyu borrowed the phone of the Director of the nning bureau to call his brother and briefly told him about the situation at the construction site Of course, he was not at the construction site in person, so the situation was only reported on television. He would have to go to the site to find out. Lei Zhensheng was very scared. When he heard his voice, he knew that he was fine, so he quickly said that it was good that he was fine. It was good that he was fine, which scared the whole family. After hanging up Lei Zhensheng¡¯s call, he called Ru Yu¡¯s cell phone again. It was still switched off, so he could only call the Lei family¡¯s number. He wanted to know if she had gone home or if there was any news. The call went through. It rang for about three to four seconds before someone picked up. The person who picked up the call was actually Lan Ruoshui. He was obviously stunned. He could not help but blurt out, ¡°Miss Lan, I remember that you moved out. Why are you at our house again? ¡± ¡°I came back to get my things. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was very unhappy with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s attitude. Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think I want to stay here? It¡¯s just that people don¡¯t leave guests. I have no way to leave. ¡± ¡°then let ru Yu answer the phone. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was not in the mood to waste time with her. Besides, Lan Ruoshui was telling the truth. It was such a big snowstorm in the afternoon. It would be strange if she could leave? ¡°She hasn¡¯te back yet. Don¡¯t you know how to call her cell phone? ¡± Lan Ruoshui said angrily. She did not have a good impression of Lei Zhenyu. From the beginning, she did not have a good impression of him since she knew that he was her uncle. ¡°Her cell phone is switched off. I can¡¯t get through. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly asked, ¡°then did she call back? Do you know her situation? ¡± At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about Lan Ruoshui. Anyway, she was an irrelevant person who was chased out by Lei Zhensheng. ¡°No, ¡± Lan Ruoshui answered straightforwardly and added, ¡°you already said that she can¡¯t get through to her cell phone. How can she call back? ¡± ¡°Oh, I know. ¡± Lei Zhenyu thought it made sense, so he quickly added, ¡°Then Tell my dad that I won¡¯t go home for now. I¡¯ll go to the west to find ru Yu. If ru Yu calls back, tell her that I went to the west to find her. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Lan Ruoshui said nonchntly and then hung up the phone. Not to mention that she was going to leaveter, even if she didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t be so kind. Besides, Che Ru Yu was going to the north with Jin Zhengnan to look for Lei Zhenyu, while Lei Zhenyu was going to the West to look for Che ru Yu. She would let them look for each other and kill them! Lei Zhenyu returned the phone to the director of the nning bureau Then he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m going to the West to look for my wife. I don¡¯t know what her current situation is. It¡¯s just that her phone is turned off, and no one is picking up the phone at her ce of work. I¡¯m worried that she might be stuck like me on the road. I¡¯m just afraid that there¡¯s no restaurant nearby. If she¡¯s stuck in the car for a long time, it¡¯ll be troublesome. ¡± The director of the nning bureau nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. Now that the situation at your construction site is like this, and your wife can¡¯t be contacted, hurry up and go. I¡¯ll wait here until the snow on the road has been shoveled clean and call the driver to pick me up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and said goodbye to the director of the nning bureau. Then, he quickly walked towards the door. The security guard advised him to wait for a while before leaving, but he really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Fortunately, the snowstorm had already stopped, so the security guard didn¡¯t force him to stay here. Chapter 1404

Chapter 1404: Chapter 1404: Merciless snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan walked for a few kilometers and finally arrived at the road that led there. The road there was gradually shoveling snow, but it had not beenpletely shoveled out yet. Jin Zhengnan frowned and said, ¡°if we walk like this, we will probably walk until dawn when we reach the north. Why don¡¯t we drive there? My car is over there. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I think the snow on this road will be almostpletely shoveled out soon. At this moment, there are already many snow shovels working, and this road is the main road. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. She also felt that it was unrealistic to walk to the north, so she followed Jin Zhengnan into his car. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was Pale, and there were faint beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°Zhengnan, let me send you back first. ¡± Seeing that, ru Yu knew that his body probably could not take it. Thinking of how he had just gone for surgery for half a month, and how he hade to find her despite the snowstorm.. Thinking of how difficult it was to walk in the snow with him just now, her heart could not help but clench. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± He wiped the sweat on his forehead with a towel, then forced a smile and looked at her sideways. ¡°I guess I got a little anxious after walking a few kilometers in the snow. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. ¡± ¡°Are you hungry then? There¡¯s a store over there. I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything to eat. ¡± Ru Yu pointed out the window. There was a store about seven hundred meters away. Jin zhengnan nodded. ¡°okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. ¡± Ru Yu immediately opened the car door and got out. She didn¡¯t turn back because she was in a hurry to buy something. If she turned back, she would see that Jin Zhengnan was pressing his hand on his chest and then taking out painkillers from his pocket. There was food in the store, but because the store was closed, there were no cakes or bread. There was only cold food. Ru Yu said she wanted to make two cups of instant noodles. It was so cold and she wanted to eat something hot. The store owner smiled bitterly and said, ¡°there¡¯s no electricity and no air. I don¡¯t know if the gas pipe is turned off or something is wrong, so there¡¯s no way to make instant noodles for you. ¡°. Hibiscus bought a few bread and cakes and a few boxes of milk. When she returned to the car, Jin Zhengnan looked much better and there were no beads of sweat on his forehead. She finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the breads and cakes were cold, and the milk was also cold, the two of them were indeed hungry, so they could not care less and could only eat something first. Not long after Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery, he did not eat much. However, ru Yu was so hungry that she could eat an entire cow, so she ate two breads and three cakes, and drank a box of milk. ¡°You seem to be eating more than before. ¡± Jin Zhengnan noticed that she was eating, and could not help but say, ¡°I remember that you did not have such a big appetite in the past. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°I should be hungry today. It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock at night now. Normally, dinner is usually around seven o¡¯clock. ¡± Jin Zhengnan was stunned. She was just hungry, but she could eat so much He remembered that there were times when she ate dinner eventer, but she did not seem to be able to eat so much? Could it be that she was in a bad mood when she lived with him in the past, so she did not even have an appetite? Now that she was married to Lei Zhenyu, she was in a good mood, so her appetite increased greatly So everything tasted good? He thought that she must have fallen in love with Lei Zhenyu. Otherwise, she would not have ignored the snowstorm to look for him. Chapter 1405

Chapter 1405: Chapter 1405 the merciless snowstorm is even more merciless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After eating the bread and cake, ru Yu got out of the car to check the surrounding terrain. It seemed that the snow plow had not arrived yet, and she was very anxious to just sit and wait. Fortunately, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone had a radio function. She turned his phone to the radio channel, and then the situation after the snowstorm started to spread. The host on the radio was saying that the road in the north had been closed because houses and trees had copsed, and the number of deaths in the north was increasing. ording to iplete statistics, the number of deaths had increased to eight, and there were still people who had not climbed out of a construction site No one knew when the rescue team would arrive, because the rescue team could only wade through the snow with difficulty. No one had climbed out yet. When ru Yu heard the news, her heart instantly tensed up. Lan Ruoshui said that Lei Zhenyu was trapped under the snow, so did Lei Zhenyu note out of the snow? ¡°Zhengnan, I can¡¯t wait here any longer. ¡± Ru Yu said a little anxiously, ¡°I have to go and take a look. I won¡¯t wait for the snowplow to take a detour. I¡¯ll walk. I¡¯ll take this mountain road that leads directly to the north. The radio said that the road in the north will probably be closed until tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Jin Zhengnan saw that she insisted on walking So he hurriedly pushed open the car door and followed her out. ¡°Ru Yu, this mountain road is close. It¡¯s about five kilometers to the square in the north. It¡¯s just a very small cement road that was developed thirty years ago around the mountain. Now, almost no cars have passed through this road. It¡¯s already abandoned and very difficult to walk on. You have to climb the mountain again. I don¡¯t trust you to go alone. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go, ¡± ru Yu could not help but raise her voice by two decibels and shouted, ¡°Zhengnan, your body needs to rest now. Hurry back to the car. Even if the road is blocked, you still have a lot of gas. Turn on the heater and wait slowly. Or you can sleep. Tomorrow morning, you can drive back after the snow plow is done. ¡± ¡°If you want to go, I will go. ¡± Jin Zhengnan insisted and said very stubbornly, ¡°that mountain road is difficult to walk on, and it is an abandoned mountain road. Now that it is covered by heavy snow, you can¡¯t see the road. What if you identally step on it and miss it? ¡± ¡°If you miss it, then you miss it. If you follow, then you miss it. ¡± Ru Yu was a little angry. She absolutely could not let Jin Zhengnan follow him, because he should be in the hospital with his current body. ¡°I followed you because I¡¯m afraid that if you miss it or if you slip, I can pull you up, ¡± Jin zhengnan quickly exined Then he quickly added, ¡°just like the time we were in the Himyas, there was a time when you missed it and almost fell off the cliff. In the end, I pulled you up. Have you forgotten? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him and sighed softly, ¡°I really haven¡¯t forgotten. But, Zhengnan, the situation now is different. You were strong back then, but now you... you should rest well. You don¡¯t have to care about me. ¡± ¡°How can I not care about you? ¡± Jin Zhengnan said in a hurried tone. Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°Ru Yu, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to walk all the way there. How can I be at ease to let you walk there alone? ¡± ¡°Jin Zhengnan, whether you are at ease or not, my matter has nothing to do with you now. ¡± Ru Yu was really angry She could not help but raise her voice and said, ¡°we are not rted at all now? I am Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t have to be so nice to me. Moreover, I will note back to eat your grass. ¡± Chapter 1406

Chapter 1406: Chapter 1406: Merciless snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, ru Yu immediately noticed that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face had turned pale. She knew that she had stabbed him in the heart, but at this moment, in order to stop him from following her, she did not care even if she stabbed him in the heart. After ru Yu shouted this, she immediately turned around and walked towards the direction of the mountain beside her. Jin Zhengnan was slightly stunned before he caught up to her again Then, he held her hand and said, ¡°Ru Yu, I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t want to destroy you and Lei Zhenyu. I really... ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but growl and quickly shook off Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand Then, she shouted in annoyance and anger, ¡°go back, Jin Zhengnan. Don¡¯t follow me. You should go find your beloved woman, Lan Ruoshui, and not this woman who you don¡¯t even bother to look at. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lan Ruoshui will be angry and cry when she finds out about your behavior today? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He really wanted to say that he had broken up with Lan Ruoshui, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end because he knew that whether he broke up with Lan Ruoshui or not was meaningless to Che ruyu. Ru Yu shook off Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand and quickly turned around to walk towards the mountain path. As she walked, she turned back She pointed at Jin Zhengnan and said, ¡°you are not allowed to follow me. If you follow me, Jin Zhengnan, I will hate you for the rest of my life. I will hate you for the rest of my life because I don¡¯t want Lei Zhenyu to see me with you. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand. I don¡¯t want my life to be messed up because of you. I just want to live a good life with him. Between you and me, we have long be strangers. When we meet in the future, we won¡¯t know each other anymore. ¡± Ru Yu kept saying things that embarrassed Jin Zhengnan because at this moment, she knew that she had to make Jin Zhengnan angry and ignore her so that he wouldn¡¯t follow her, because his body really couldn¡¯t apany her on the mountain road anymore. Jin Zhengnan stood there, surrounded by a vast expanse of white, and his hands and feet were cold. He was worried about her danger, but she was worried that if he stayed by her side, her husband would misunderstand, and she was worried that the quality of life for her and her husband would decline. However, he was still worried. She knew that the mountain road had been abandoned for nearly twenty years. This kind of mountain road might not be a big problem to walk on. After all, it was still a cement road. However, this kind of weather was very troublesome. Because the snow was too thick, there were many ces where she could not see the road. How could she walk What if she fell down What if she identally stepped on air and rolled down the cliff? With this thought, he did not return to the car in the end. Ru Yu did not let him follow her, so he followed her from afar. He tried his best not to let her find him. Of course, as long as she did not turn back, it was usually difficult to find him. Moreover, the mountain road was winding, so even if she turned back.. She might not be able to see him. He thought that he could just follow her from afar. After she finished walking the several kilometers of mountain path and sessfully reached the emptynd in the north, he would quietly turn around and leave.. Then, he would just find a random cafe or hotel to take shelter from the wind. Therefore, Jin Zhengnan returned to the car and took a shlight. Although it was a vast expanse of whiteness, in fact, the reflection of the snow was almost the same as during the day. However, he was still worried about what would happen after he went up the mountain path, so it would be better to bring a shlight. He started walking after ru Yu walked for about ten minutes. At this time, he could no longer see ru Yu¡¯s shadow in front of him. He quickly followed her, hoping to see her from afar when he went up the mountain road. Chapter 1407

Chapter 1407: Chapter 1407 merciless snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The roads in the north were closed. Lei Zhenyu could only cross these roads on foot. However, the road he took was wide, so it was not too difficult to walk. Moreover, there was only a section of the road that was closed, which was only a few kilometers The snow on this road was not as thick as the mountain road. When he met a snow plow on the road, he picked up the phone of the snow plow driver and called home to ask if ru yu had called back How was her situation in the West now? Achang said that ru Yu had not called all this time Jin Zhengnan called, but Lan Ruoshui picked up. Lan Ruoshui said that Jin Zhengnan asked when she would be back. Lei Zhenyu heard Achang¡¯s words and immediately felt that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words were definitely exaggerated. Perhaps she was jealous of ru Yu. Now that Jin Zhengnan did not want her anymore, she hated ru Yu, so she deliberately said that Ru Yu was still in the west. After hanging up Achang¡¯s call, he used the snow plow driver¡¯s phone to call Che Qixuan to ask for news about ru Yu. Che Qixuan said that he was also in a hurry. Ru Yu called him before four o¡¯clock. It seemed that she was very safe However, four hours had passed and she did not call again. Moreover, her phone was turned off. Lei Zhenyu said that he was worried and wanted to go to the West to look for ru Yu. Che Qixuan said that he would go too. Now that the snowstorm had stopped, the road was a little difficult to walk on. However, the wheels of his SUV could be attached with chains. If he could drive in the snow, he would immediately drive out He asked Lei Zhenyu to keep in touch with him at all times. Lei Zhenyu thought to himself, my phone is broken. Now, only one card is good. How can I keep in touch with Che Qixuan I have to hurry and buy a phone? Therefore, he bought a phone from the driver of the snow plow. The driver immediately shook his head and said that he definitely would not buy his phone. He had to keep in touch with his family at all times. After all, the snow plow was a little dangerous. His family was also worried about his safety. Lei Zhenyu had no choice but to go down this road. Then, he walked a difficult road and came to the street. He found a phone shop. Fortunately, the shop was still open, so he quickly bought a new phone However, it was the model of the mobile phone that the shop owner was using. He then forced the shop owner to return the battery in his mobile phone to him because the battery in the new mobile phone was out of battery. He bought a mobile phone and called Ru Yu¡¯s number. It was still switched off, so he quickly contacted Che Qixuan. Che Qixuan said that he was already on the way and asked for his location. Then, he asked him to wait for him there He said that he would immediately drive his car with a chain to pick him up. While Lei Zhenyu was waiting for Che Qixuan¡¯s car, he called his elder brother to ask if he had any news about ru Yu. Lei Zhensheng said in a bad mood, ¡°how could I have any news about her? Besides, she wouldn¡¯t have called me, would she? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for her to hate me. I don¡¯t really like her either. If she hadn¡¯te to our Lei family, Shaofen wouldn¡¯t have divorced me. ¡°. Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard his brother¡¯s words Then, he couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°sister-inw divorced you because your mistress surnamed Jin was pregnant. At that time, you were the one who wanted a divorce. You believed that that woman was pregnant with your child. Instead of finding a reason for it, you med ru Yu instead. Big Brother, you¡¯re still a CEO. Why are you so unreasonable? ¡± Chapter 1408

Chapter 1408: Chapter 1408: Merciless Snowstorm 10

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Anyway, if it wasn¡¯t for Che Ru Yu, Shaofen wouldn¡¯t have known about my infertility. If she didn¡¯t know, she wouldn¡¯t have divorced me, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said with some annoyance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about the past. I won¡¯t hold a grudge against her, but I really don¡¯t have any news about her. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and find her? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll only find her when Dongfang Moes knocking on your door Is there a husband like you Aren¡¯t you worried that you can¡¯t even contact your wife?¡± Lei Zhenyu had initially called with a glimmer of hope to find out more about ru Yu. He did not expect to be reprimanded by his big brother instead. Moreover, his big brother seemed to have been behaving abnormally recently. His words were also contradictory. He was thinking that women had menopause. He did not know if men also had menopause. And his big brother, Lei Zhensheng, had been behaving like a man in menopause recently. He became irritated when he did not hear any news about ru Yu. Then, he recalled that he had just told his big brother that he had hit his sister-inw, Cai Shaofen, and that his sister-inw and ru Yu seemed to be on good terms. He called her to ask about it. Cai Shaofen¡¯s call was answered in an instant. Lei Zhenyu quickly asked about ru Yu¡¯s news and said, ¡°sister-inw, has ru Yu called you? Have you heard from her? ¡± ¡°Ru Yu called me around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At that time, she was still in her studio. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°What happened to Ru Yu? ¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that her cell phone can¡¯t be reached. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly said, ¡°then I won¡¯t bother sister-inw. If you hear from Ru Yu, just call me. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± Cai Shaofen agreed on the phone and then reminded Lei Zhenyu, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. Ru Yu is so independent. She spends a lot of time outside sketching. She¡¯s in good health. She should be fine. ¡± After hanging up Cai Shaofen¡¯s call, Lei Zhenyu thought about it. Ru Yu seemed to have a good rtionship with that Lin Yuxin, and he didn¡¯t have Lin Yuxin¡¯s number because he usually didn¡¯t contact these friends of Ru Yu. Lan Ruoshui should have that Lin Yuxin¡¯s number, but she didn¡¯t have Lan Ruoshui¡¯s number, and he didn¡¯t know if Jin Zhengnan had it. After all, Jin Zhengnan and ru Yu had been husband and wife for three years, and when Jin Zhengnan and ru Yu were dating.. At that time, Lin Yuxin and ru Yu, as well as Lan Ruoshui, seemed to have a good rtionship. Lei Zhenyu thought about it and hesitated whether to call Jin Zhengnan or not. At this time, Che Qixuan¡¯s car had already arrived. When he saw him, he immediately opened the car door and shouted to him, ¡°hurry up and get in the car! ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied and looked at Che Qixuan¡¯s car. Damn, this car was really a special snond vehicle with a chain. He didn¡¯t know that Che Qixuan had such a high-end car. ¡°I just called Xun Jingying. She said that ru Yu left at three in the afternoon, ¡± Che Qixuan said anxiously. ¡°If ru Yu didn¡¯t go back to the Lei family, I think she probably went to look for you because you were listed as missing at the construction site. If I didn¡¯t receive your call, I would have thought that something happened to you. ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Lei Zhenyu heard Che Qixuan¡¯s words and became anxious. Then he asked nervously, ¡°then what should we do? Where should we go to find ru yu? Which road will she take? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Che Qixuan shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening now. It has been more than five hours since she walked out of Yunheng building. We have no idea where she went or what kind of environment she is in now. ¡± Chapter 1409

Chapter 1409: Chapter 1409 merciless snowstorm 11

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then, Daddy, do you know the phone number of Ru Yu¡¯s good friend, Lin Yuxin? ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his head to look at the car that was driving. He could not help but admire the car. He used to think that he did not know anything He did not expect that she could even drive such a snowmobile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Che Qixuan answered truthfully. He did not contact ru Yu¡¯s friend. Moreover, that girl, ru Yu, did not bring her friends home. Although he knew that there was a person like Lin Yuxin, he had never contacted her Because nothing had happened to ru Yu, he could find ru yu anytime in the past. ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was really anxious. ¡°I remember that Ru Yu and Lin Yuxin are very close. I wonder if Lin Yuxin knows about ru Yu¡¯stest situation, even if it was two hours ago. ¡± ¡°Well, I guess Jin Zhengnan knows Lin Yuxin¡¯s number. ¡± Che Qixuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°when Jin Zhengnan and ru Yu were dating, he often invited ru Yu and her friends to eat together or something in order to chase after ru Yu. The people who often eat together should have contact numbers, right? ¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll call Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. Although he didn¡¯t like Jin Zhengnan and had never contacted him, Jin Zhengnan was, after all, the president of apany Moreover, they had once pretended to exchange business cards at a social asion, so he still knew Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone number. He immediately took out Jin Zhengnan¡¯s business card from his bag and called the number on it. The call was quickly picked up, and it rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. Lei Zhenyu did not wait for the other party to speak before he spoke first, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jin, do you know ru Yu¡¯s friend... ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, is that Zhenyu? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was heard quickly and immediately interrupted Lei Zhenyu¡¯s unfinished words. Lei Zhenyu was stunned because it was actually ru Yu¡¯s voice from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone. He was wondering if the line was crossed when ru Yu¡¯s voice was heard again quickly. ¡°Zhenyu, are you alright? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying due to her excitement. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally came back to his senses and quickly asked, ¡°Ru Yu, where are you now? Is it Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ward? ¡± Because Jin Zhengnan was in the hospital, he could only think of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s ward. After all, ru Yu was currently receiving Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone call. ¡°No, we¡¯re on a mountain road. ¡± Ru Yu finally cried, and she was almost unable to speak. ¡°Zhenyu, quickly bring the rescue team over. Zhengnan, he... he can¡¯t make it... quickly bring the rescue team over... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was so shocked that he almost jumped up. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Ru Yu, are you on that mountain road? Are you injured? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re... ¡± Ru Yu told Lei Zhenyu where she and Jin Zhengnan were, and then she said, ¡°be quick, Zhenyu, you have to be quick... ¡°. ¡°I know, daddy and I wille right away. I will inform Achang and his men to hurry to that road. ¡± Lei Zhenyuforted ru Yu on the phone. ¡°You have to hold on, you have to hold on... we¡¯ll be there soon... ¡± Chapter 1410

Chapter 1410: Chapter 1410 the merciless snowstorm was even more merciless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of which, che Ru Yu walked alone towards the mountain road. Because she was anxious about Lei Zhenyu, she did not walk slowly. Although the snow on the mountain road was very thick, the snowstorm was gone, and she just walked forward on the snow. However, the heavy snow had blocked the road surface. She could only determine where the road was based on the branches that still popped out from both sides. Then, she found a small tree to break off and use it as a pathfinder stick. She was like a blind man walking on the road. At first, it was rtively smooth because there were branches on both sides. However, after walking for about half of the distance, which was a little more than three kilometers, she suddenly could not see any trees in front of her. It was a vast expanse of whiteness. She could not determine how to walk on the road Therefore, she could only use the tree trunk to continue exploring. However, it seemed that there were roads all around her. She sighed softly and did not dare to walk to the side. Therefore, she walked along the straight road. She thought that with this tree trunk, she should be fine. However, who knew that when she walked to a ce where the tree trunk was clearly in front of the road, she would instinctively slip and roll down the mountain road that she had just passed She was so scared that she closed her eyes and instinctively shouted, ¡°AH! ¡± Just when she thought that she would definitely roll down the mountain foot this time and might fall to her death, her body suddenly stopped as if she was blocked by something. She opened her eyes instinctively and realized that it was actually Jin Zhengnan who stopped her And the strength of her fierce rolling down knocked Jin Zhengnan straight to the ground. Fortunately, her body had stopped rolling, so she quickly got up and quickly climbed to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s side. She gritted her teeth and helped him up. She quickly asked with concern, ¡°Zhengnan, are you okay? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s face was pale. Just when he saw her rolling down like a snowball, he immediately used his body to block it. Although he blocked it, he used almost all of his strength, and at this time, he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Zhengnan, what happened to you? ¡± Ru Yu saw that he didn¡¯t speak and her face was as Pale as paper. She was also frightened. However, his forehead was still sweating. Immediately, she thought of something and used her hand to probe his chest. Jin zhengnan quickly reached out and grabbed her hand. Then, he shook his head at her. After panting for a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Ru Yu helped him to the side and sat down with him Then, she looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°why are you so disobedient? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? Why are you following me? Are you trying to drag me back? ¡± Jin Zhengnan smiled and did not argue. He thought that if he did not follow, ru Yu would have rolled down like that. If she did not die, she would probably be crippled. Now that he was here, she would be fine. She was still alive and kicking. She could still scold him. Ru Yu red at him. She thought that even if he did note, he would stille. Scolding him was useless. Moreover, if it was not for him, she would not have gone to look for Lei Zhenyu tonight. She might have gone to see the King of hell first. The two of them sat on the ground for a while. Ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan stood up again. The two of them continued to walk forward with difficulty. As they had already walked more than half of the way, it was better to continue walking forward. This time, the two of them walked together. Although they still could not walk fast, the two of them could discuss it. Furthermore, Jin Zhengnan said that he had walked on this road twenty years ago, so he had some impression of it. Thus, it was better for ru Yu to walk alone. Chapter 1411

Chapter 1411: Chapter 1411 merciless snowstorm 13

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the phone rang, ru Yu happened to be in front testing the road covered by the snow with a wooden stick. Because of her previous experience, she did not dare to rashly go. In Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words, she had to dig through the snow to find the way. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone rang, but he was in extreme pain and did not want to talk at all. So he asked Ru Yu to help him pick it up. He pressed his hand on his chest. Ru Yu opened the phone and found that it was a string of numbers. She did not think much and directly pressed the answer button. Naturally, she said, ¡°hello. ¡± The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment Then, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Ru Yu, you and Jin Zhengnan are still fooling around. Little did you know that your husband, Lei Zhenyu, was crushed to death by a steel frame. It is said that he was dug out of his body... ¡± The phone in Ru Yu¡¯s hand slid down almost instantly. Her entire body felt as if the world was spinning. Then, she could not control her body and fell straight back. ¡°Ru Yu! ¡± The panicked Jin Zhengnan instantly burst out with a voice. When ru Yu¡¯s body fell down, he quickly pounced on her and pulled her arm Then, he gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain in his chest as he shouted, ¡°Ru Yu, hold on to me, ru Yu... don¡¯t believe Lan Ruoshui, she¡¯s a liar! ¡± Ru Yu, who was originally unconscious, was pulled by Jin Zhengnan. Hearing his roar, she slowly woke up and opened her eyes. Only then did she realize that her body had actually fallen down the cliff, and Jin Zhengnan was pulling her hard. Hun Dun¡¯s mind instantly cleared up, so she quickly grabbed Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand and used her other hand to grab a tree branch by the side. Then, she continued to climb up. After all, ru Yu was someone who spent a lot of time outside sketching, and she even knew how to climb rocks. Just now, she only fainted. Now, she gritted her teeth and tried her best. In addition to Jin Zhengnan pulling her with force, she finally returned to the shore after a few minutes. Ru Yu returned to the shore safely, but Jin Zhengnan had already exhausted all of his strength. The wound on his chest that was already in intense pain was nowpletely pulled open due to his desperate efforts. Fresh blood kept spilling out Soon, his clothes were soaked through Ru Yu began to cry. She dragged Jin Zhengnan to the side and leaned against him. Then, trembling, she used his cell phone to call the emergency department. However, when the hospital heard that it was this mountain road, they immediately said that they could note because this mountain road could not be driven They had to think of a way to get down the mountain, or they could only wait until tomorrow. The hospital¡¯s rescue could note at all. Ru Yu had no choice. At this moment, Jin Zhengnan could not walk at all. She could only grit her teeth and carry him forward, because she knew that they were about two kilometers away from the mountain. As long as they got down the mountain.. They would be able to find a way to rescue them. However, Jin Zhengnan was a man. His body was very heavy. Even if ru Yu had trained in martial arts before, that was only her movements. She had never done such a strenuous job before. Moreover, this little bit of strength was not enough.. After all, Jin zhengnan weighed more than a hundred pounds. Jin Zhengnan told ru Yu to ignore him and let her hurry down the mountain. He said that she was a burden to him and he did not want to burden her because he had let her down. Of course, ru Yu would not leave him alone, so she gritted her teeth and carried him on her back. However, she had to stop after carrying him for a few meters. She could not hold on for too long. Just as they were walking and stopping, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was another set of numbers. This set of numbers was familiar to ru Yu. She was so excited that her hands were trembling. It was not easy for her to find the answer button and press it... ... Chapter 1412

Chapter 1412: Chapter 1412: Sharing the wind and snow

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She pressed the answer button and before she could speak, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was heard. Although he was calling for Mr. Jin, she immediately recognized his voice and was so excited that her entire body was trembling In an instant, she felt that his voice was like the sound of nature. After hanging up the phone, ru Yu was still able to control her excitement. When she heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice just now, she was almost stunned. What followed next was an overwhelming surprise. Lei Zhenyu was still alive, and he was looking for her. She could finally rest assured about him, so.. As she put the phone into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s clothes bag, she said to Jin Zhengnan in a trembling voice, ¡°Zhengnan, Zhenyu is fine. He will bring the rescue team to find us soon... ¡± However, she soon found that Jin Zhengnan had no reaction to her words, and his face was no longer as Pale as paper. Instead, it was deathly Pale, which made her instinctively terrified and afraid. ¡°Zhengnan, Zhengnan, ¡± ru Yu shook Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body and called his name carefully, ¡°Zhengnan... Wake Up... Zhengnan... Wake Up... ¡± Jin Zhengnan did not wake up, but his face was cold. Ru Yu bent down and looked at the unconscious Jin Zhengnan. Without thinking, she directly covered Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mouth with her mouth. Artificial breathing was basic first aid knowledge. Most people knew it, and Ru Yu was no exception. Although she had never done artificial breathing before, it did not mean that she would not... ... Jin Zhengnan, who had fainted due to extreme fatigue and extreme pain, was finally woken up by ru Yu¡¯s push, shake, and artificial breathing. ¡°Zhengnan, you¡¯re awake. ¡± Tears hung on ru Yu¡¯s face, and she cried like a child. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Zhenyu wille to find us soon... ¡± ¡°Is he okay? ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was weak, but there was a smile on his pale face. He looked at ru Yu as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°He¡¯s fine, ¡± ru yu quickly followed up andforted him, ¡°Zhengnan, you have to hold on. You have to hold on. Zhenyu and the others should be here soon... ¡± Jin Zhengnan nodded and raised his hand to wipe the tears off her face. He said softly, ¡°I know... don¡¯t cry... Ru Yu... don¡¯t cry... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Ru Yu saw Jin Zhengnan gritting his teeth and his face was hideous due to the pain. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his chest. Jin Zhengnan did not want her to touch him, but this time, she directly pulled Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand away and then unbuttoned one of the buttons on his coat. She reached her hand in, and what she felt was not warmth, but a cold, wet one. Her entire face changed color. She pulled her hand out and realized that it was covered in blood. She looked at Jin Zhengnan and then at her own hand. She was stunned for a moment, but in an instant, she roared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? ¡± Ru Yu cried and shouted, ¡°Jin Zhengnan, your wound tore after the surgery, why didn¡¯t you say anything Why did you follow me I told you to stay in the car Why did you follow me Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m worried about you. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s voice was very weak, but on this quiet mountain road.. Ru Yu heard it clearly. ¡°Do you remember that time we went to the Himyas? At that time, it was also snowing heavily. When we were crossing a mountain peak, we had a disagreement and fell out. Then you got angry with me and went in the opposite direction... ¡± Chapter 1413

Chapter 1413: Chapter 1413 snow and wind sharing 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I remember, I remember everything. ¡± Ru Yu immediately took over his words, because Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words were very exhausting She continued his words, ¡°that time, I walked for a long distance by myself. Later on, I tripped and fell in a canyon and my ankle couldn¡¯t walk anymore. Just when I was in pain and thought that I couldn¡¯t walk anymore, you caught up from behind and carried me. At that time, in the ice and snow, you carried me and walked back step by step. At that time, the sky was snowing again. I said that I had implicated you, but you smiled and said, if it wasn¡¯t for my willfulness, how could there be romance at this time Grandmother Qiongyao liked to write about how the male lead carried the female lead in the wind and rain, but she definitely didn¡¯t know that it was actually more romantic for the male lead to carry the female lead in the wind and snow. When I go back, I have to give grandmother Qiongyao a suggestion and write in a different way in the future. Otherwise, the romance would be old-fashioned enough. When Jin Zhengnan heard this, heughed and gently took over her words. ¡°grandmother Qiongyao¡¯s romantic way is indeed old-fashioned enough. She always likes to write about riding in the same boat in the wind and rain. Little did she know that riding in the wind and snow is also a kind of romance... ¡± In fact, when he was with Ru Yu, he was happy, especially when he carried her on his back and walked in the snow. The whole world was so quiet that only the two of them were in it. He even hoped that time would freeze and everything would be eternal. The time he spent with her as a hiker was the most luxurious time in his life, especially that night when he stayed at the Tibetan People¡¯s home. That night when he hugged her and slept together was the most luxurious night in his life. At that time, it was not that he did not have extravagant thoughts. He even fantasized that the two of them would be like what was written in Jin Yong¡¯s Wuxia novels. They would encounter an avnche and the entire mountain would be crossed. Then, they would never be able to walk out again. Thus, they would be like Yang Guo and Xiaolongnu They would spend their entire lives in a stone cave. They would never have to return to Seoul. They would never have to return to that big city that was full of intrigue. Of course, extravagant thoughts were always extravagant thoughts. Once he and her left the Himyas, once they returned to Korea and Seoul, and once Lan Ruoshui appeared in front of him, his heart would immediately be filled with guilt. Moreover, he felt that he was covered in filth He was simply not worthy of a woman like ru Yu who was like a lotus that had emerged from the water. Ru Yu smiled bitterly when she heard Jin Zhengnan¡¯s words Then, she sighed and said, ¡°sharing the snow and wind is indeed a kind of romance, but that romance is also very short-lived. After all, there are too few days of snow and wind in a year. Perhaps Grandma Qiong Yao knows that too few days means that it¡¯s short-lived. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t write about sharing the snow and wind, but only about sharing the wind and wind. ¡± Jin Zhengnan looked at her like that. After a long while, he said faintly, ¡°Ru Yu, I miss the days when we used to be together. I miss the days when we used to cook at home, Watch TV together, or sit on the SOFA quietly together... ¡± When Jin Zhengnan said this, he looked at her and said, ¡°so, after the divorce, I couldn¡¯t help but go back to our old home. I know you want me to leave, but ru Yu, you can¡¯t. I don¡¯t sleep well at other peaks. So, it¡¯s useless for you to change the locks. If I want to go in, I can open the locks you changed. You don¡¯t know that I often sleep with our sheets, and I often stare at the matchboxes in a daze... ¡°... ¡± Chapter 1414

Chapter 1414: Chapter 1414 Snow and wind sharing 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t change the locks. If you want that house... I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give you everything inside... ¡± ru Yu¡¯s eyes teared up. Although her three-year marriage with Jin Zhengnan ended in failure, it didn¡¯t mean that the three years of marriage really didn¡¯t have any beautiful memories. ¡°Well, whether you give it to me or not, I¡¯ll upy that house and won¡¯t leave. ¡± Jin Zhengnan¡¯s expression became worse and worse His voice was also getting lower and lower. ¡°Ru Yu, in this life, I¡¯ve let you down. During the three years we were married, I let you stay alone in an empty room. I didn¡¯t say that it was because I had cancer and was afraid of bringing trouble to you, because I wasn¡¯t that great. Moreover, I realized that I really fell in love with you after I divorced you. In fact, I¡¯m just a scumbag in a lot of melodramatic novels. I¡¯m a person who only knows regret after losing you. In addition, I have to exin why I didn¡¯t have the right to be your husband in the first ce. At that time, I didn¡¯t touch you because I really felt that I was too filthy. Firstly, I wasn¡¯t good enough for you. I was afraid of defiling you. Secondly, I admit that I¡¯m an indecisive person, especially Lan Ruoshui who has given a lot to me. Also, after I married you, she often came to find me. I¡¯m very stupid. I don¡¯t know why I always roll with her. And every time I go home and lie in bed with you, if I miss you a little, I can¡¯t help but think of the dirty scenes with Lan Ruoshui. Therefore, I wish I could p myself twice. After that, I don¡¯t have the courage to do that kind of thing anymore. I feel that I¡¯m just a pile of SH * T in the gutter, and you¡¯re a lotus in the tranquil pond. A dirty and filthy person like me is only fit to be with a person like Lan Ruoshui... ... .. Ru Yu¡¯s tears fell like rain when she heard this. She grabbed Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand She shouted in a low voice, ¡°let¡¯s not talk anymore, Zhengnan. Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯m not as good as you think I am. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. My heart has been dark before, especially when I tried to stop you from marrying Lan Ruoshui back then. I even... ... I even gambled my own marriage in a fit of Pique... ...¡± Jin Zhengnan looked at her with a smile on his face. He took a breather and slowly said, ¡°Ru Yu... you won the bet... He¡¯s very good... He¡¯s verypatible with you... promise me... you must be happy... ¡± Ru Yu stared at him, her eyes darting around. She would never agree to him. What nonsense was he talking about? It was like he was leaving hisst words. She would never agree to it. ¡°Zhengnan... stop talking... Zhengnan... you will be better... Zhenyu will be here with help soon... shut up and don¡¯t talk anymore. ¡± Ru Yu finally held it in and begged Jin Zhengnan while crying. ¡°Ru Yu... promise me... you must be happy... ¡± Jin Zhengnan looked at her and wanted to raise his hand to wipe the tears on her face, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, so he could only look at her and beg, ¡°Ru Yu... promise me... ¡± ¡°Ru Yu... promise me... ¡± Jin Zhengnan asked again and again ... ¡°okay... ¡± Ru Yu finally agreed ... However, as soon as she said this, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s hand that was holding her hand suddenly slipped down. She was slightly stunned, then she shouted loudly, ¡°Zhengnan... Zhengnan... ¡± ¡°Zhengnan, wake up! ¡± Ru Yu shook Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body hard and then used artificial breathing on him again. However, this time, Jin Zhengnan did not wake up again. ¡°Zhengnan... Zhengnan... ¡± ru Yu sobbed. She pinched Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body hard, but she could not wake him up no matter how hard she tried. Lei Zhenyu was not here yet ... She could not wait any longer. She had to find a way to carry Jin Zhengnan down the mountain. Once, three years ago, Jin Zhengnan carried her on his back. That time, he carried her out of the valley and to the hospital in the nearby town. Tonight, she was also going to carry him down the mountain. She was going to carry him to the hospital. She wanted him to live. He was only 31 years old. He still had a good time and a long time to go... ... Chapter 1415

Chapter 1415: Chapter 1415 Snowstorm: 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Che Qixuan and Lei Zhenyu arrived at the foot of this mountain, Achang had already arrived with the rescue team of the Lei family. This road was a mountain road, and because the snow was too thick, it was impossible to urately identify the width of the road Therefore, even a snowmobile like Che Qixuan did not dare to rashly drive up. They could only go up on foot, which was certain. Fortunately, the snowstorm had passed, and it was not as difficult to walk as it was a few hours ago. Moreover, they were all strong men, so everyone immediately walked forward on foot At the same time, they brought a stretcher and emergency medical supplies. Lei Zhenyu walked to the front, and his heart was extremely nervous. He had just called Ru Yu, and the television was on, but no one answered. This made him even more worried. Actually, Lei Zhenyu did not know that ru Yu was carrying Jin Zhengnan down the mountain, step by step. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone fell out when she was carrying Jin Zhengnan. She did not notice it, so she did not pick it up. Fortunately, ru Yu told Lei Zhenyu that the mountain road they were on was closer to the north slope. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu and Che Qixuan drove the snowmobile to the north, but it was still close to two kilometers. Lei Zhenyu quickly walked up. After walking for about a kilometer, he vaguely saw a ck shadow moving in front of him, so he could not help but shout, ¡°ru Yu... ru Yu... ¡± Shouting loudly in the mountain would easily cause an avnche, but this mountain was very small. Because it was a mountain outside Seoul, it would not cause an avnche. The shadow that was slowly moving in front of them stopped. Ru Yu slowly raised her head and looked at the shadow that was running towards her. She widened her eyes and saw that the shadow was getting bigger and more familiar. ¡°Zhenyu... Zhenyu... ¡± she wanted to respond to him loudly, but she did not have the strength to do so. She used all her strength to support Jin Zhengnan on her body ... Ru Yu¡¯s voice was very soft, but Lei Zhenyu heard it because he was only two meters away from her. When he saw that she was bent over and there was a ck ball on her back, he immediately knew that it should be Jin Zhengnan. Therefore, he took a few steps forward and quickly reached out to take Jin Zhengnan from her back. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll carry him. You just follow me. The stretcher will be here soon... ¡± Lei Zhenyu had not finished his words and had just taken Jin Zhengnan over. Before he could put him on his back, ru Yu gradually fell down beside him. ¡°Ru Yu... ru Yu... ¡± Lei Zhenyu shouted out in panic, his whole face was so scared that it changed color. Fortunately, the people behind had already caught up quickly. Someone took Jin Zhengnan over. Lei Zhenyu quickly bent down and stretched out his arms, immediately carrying ru Yu horizontally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ru Yu? ¡± Che Qixuan quickly ran up from behind and looked at ru Yu in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms. His face was as Pale as paper, and his heart almost tightened in an instant. ¡°Stretcher, quickly bring it up and get on the stretcher. ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s voice was trembling. His entire body could not help but tremble. He only had one daughter in his life, and she was snatched from Dongfang Mo¡¯s hands. Ru Yu could not be harmed. If anything happened to ru Yu, he did not want to live anymore. Without a daughter, what was the point of living? Chapter 1416

Chapter 1416: Chapter 1416: Ru Yu had a miscarriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The stretcher soon arrived. There were two stretchers, one for Jin Zhengnan and the other for ru Yu. Lei Zhenyu personally went forward to carry the stretcher. Although it was only a kilometer away, he still wanted to send ru Yu to the hospital as soon as possible. The hospital¡¯s ambnce could not be driven initially, but the doctor came instead. Che Qi Xuan¡¯s snowmobile was temporarily set up as an ambnce. Because Lei Zhenyu was carrying ru Yu personally, and ru Yu was lighter, this stretcher came down the mountain first. As soon as they reached the car, the medical staff picked up ru Yu and immediately carried her to the car. A doctor ordered the driver to drive away immediately, saying that they had to send her to the hospital as soon as possible. ¡°wait a minute, there¡¯s another person behind. That person is more seriously injured, ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly called the doctor. This night, Jin Zhengnan should be apanying ru Yu, but at this moment, it was not the time to be jealous. The reason why ru Yu took this road was probably because she wanted to find him. Maybe it was because of the damn list. Jin Zhengnan must have been worried about her being alone, so he apanied her. However, the two of them did not expect that something would happen on that mountain road. At this time, Lei Taihe arrived under the lead of the Lei family¡¯s driver. When he saw Lei Zhenyu covered in blood, he was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°where¡¯s Ru Yu? Have you found her? How is she now? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the car. Oxygen has been hooked up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as oxygen is hooked up. ¡± Lei Taihe let out a long sigh of relief. He was really worried that ru yu could not be found. Then, how was he going to exin it to Dongfang Mo? ¡°Doctor, is she alright? ¡± Che Qixuan came to the car door and looked through the window at the busy doctor. He could not help but ask worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say right now, ¡± a doctor answered without even raising his head. ¡°The internal injuries can only be detected by the medical equipment at the hospital. However, what the naked eye can see and experience can tell is that she has nted her ankle and there are many scratches on her body. Also, note that it¡¯s a miscarriage. It should be caused by falling and rolling. We are trying our best... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Miscarriage? ! ! Everyone was shocked. They looked at each other and then at Lei Zhenyu. Their eyes were full of questions. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s face was Pale, and his heart was aching. Miscarriage, he really did not expect such a situation. Actually, when they went to Ang for their honeymoon, he had thought about whether they would have a child in the desert. At that time, he was still thinking about giving the child a name. But after he returned, he moved into the Lei Corporation. Then, Lei Zhensheng gave him the position of president, and he entered a very intense working phase. After that, he came to the summit forum meeting and revealed Ru Yu¡¯s identity. He got into an argument with her. Although they didn¡¯t divorce under her insistence, he did forget about the possibility of her being pregnant. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the heavens had indeed favored them. Their child, the child they were pregnant with in the Namibian desert, their thousand-year-old orchid, their bread tree... ... Everything came too fast, and everything left too quickly. This child had actually left quietly when he found out. Everyone was silent. No one said another word. At this time, everyone only hoped that ru yu would wake up safely. There was no greater hope than this. Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417: Jin Zhengnan is dead

Chapter 1417: Chapter 1417: Jin Zhengnan is dead

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone was paying attention to ru Yu and the person who was carrying the stretcher down from the mountain, so they didn¡¯t notice that there was a woman standing not far away, and this woman was actually Lan Ruoshui. Why was Lan Ruoshui here? These words had to start from the phone call she made to Jin Zhengnan when she walked out of the Lei family home. At that time, she received a call from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone at the Lei family home. When she realized that it was actually from Che Ru Yu, she felt very ufortable. Therefore, after she left the Lei family home, she first called Jin Zhengnan, wanting to confirm if Jin Zhengnan and Che ru Yu were together again. The facts proved that this time, it was che ru Yu who answered the call. Therefore, she hatched a vicious n and made up the news that Lei Zhenyu was crushed to death by a steel frame in the north. Her purpose was to provoke che ru Yu and see if she would die of anger. Of course, she really hoped that Che ru Yu could die now. Because Che ru Yu was dead, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s so-called inheritance to che ru Yu would probably be left to her. Moreover, besides Jin Zhengnan, she could not find a better way out. She had tried to marry Lei Zhensheng and be che ru Yu¡¯s sister-inw, but she did not expect Lei Zhensheng to be so heartless and not only did he not want her.. He even chased her out of the Lei family. Therefore, during this period of time, she had been hiding in a cafe not far away from the Lei family. In fact, she was secretly watching the movements of the Lei family. When she found out that the Lei family¡¯s housekeeper, Ah Chang, had gone out with the family doctor despite the snow on the road, she immediately knew that something must have happened to the Lei family. It was either Lei Zhenyu or Che ru Yu. Later, she saw on the television that only one person had died at the Lei construction site in the north. The other missing people were also being counted one by one. Moreover, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s name had finally appeared. He was alive. Therefore, she became more and more certain that something must have happened to che ru Yu. Later, the driver of the Lei family brought Lei Taihe out. She immediately followed him. She wanted to see what had happened. In fact, she still wanted to know if che ru Yu was still alive this time. About ten minutes after Ru Yu was put on the stage, the ambnce finally carried the stretcher down. The man on the stretcher was covered in blood. His face was deathly Pale. In fact, one look was enough to tell that he was already dead. ¡°ZHENGNAN! ¡± Lan Ruoshui was stunned for a moment. Then, she screamed and quickly pounced on Jin Zhengnan, wanting to pounce on him. Unfortunately, before she could pounce on the stretcher, Lei Zhenyu had already reached out his hand and pushed her away fiercely. He asked the paramedics to quickly carry Jin Zhengnan to the side of the car. The car door had already been pushed open. Ru Yu was already ced in the front row. The paramedics took Jin Zhengnan over and quickly put him on a venttor and other emergency measures. However, the venttor did not work because he was no longer breathing and he could not hear his heartbeat. Therefore, they used thest emergency measure to shock him. However, after a few strokes, Jin Zhengnan still did not wake up. The doctor sighed softly and looked at his bloody chest. Then, he pulled a white cloth to cover Jin Zhengnan¡¯s entire body and face Then, he stood by the car door and announced in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jin Zhengnan has passed away. We... DID OUR BEST! ¡± ¡°Zhengnan... Zhengnan... ¡± Lan Ruoshui pounced on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body like a crazy person. She ignored the medical staff¡¯s obstruction and pounced on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body. She cried so hard that it shook the sky and earth. Chapter 1418

Chapter 1418: Chapter 1418: Jin Zhengnan dies

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body was first put down on the snowy ground. As Ru Yu had to rush to the hospital, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body could only be pulled by the funeral parlor¡¯s car. Lei Zhenyu stood there like a y sculpture. He did not even know when the temporary ambnce had left. He stared unblinkingly at Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body. He felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his heart It was so heavy that he could hardly breathe. He looked at the sky. The Sky was gray. He looked into the distance. His surroundings were a vast expanse of whiteness. It looked exceptionally clean, but he felt exceptionally heavy. It was as if during thest time he was hiking with her in the desert.. It was so heavy that he could barely drag his legs. The funeral parlor¡¯s car could note. It was the Lei family¡¯s housekeeper, Achang, who hired people to Carry Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body on a stretcher to the funeral parlor. No matter how tightly Lan Ruoshuiy on the ground, she was eventually pulled away by force. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s body was carried away. Lan Ruoshui pounced on Lei Zhenyu who was about to leave like a mad dog As she pounced on him, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I told you that Jin Zhengnan and Che Ru Yu were together. I told you that they were a pair of dog lovers. Now do you believe me? Did Jin Zhengnan die because of Che Ru Yu? ¡± ¡°SLAP! ¡± An extremely powerful pnded on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face. The one who hit Lan Ruoshui wasn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu, but the gentleman who stood by the side and looked gentle and gentle, Che Qishuan. His cold gaze was like a sharp de as itnded on Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face. ¡°To think that ru yu used to treat you as a friend, but you are such a person. Now, ru Yu is still struggling on the edge of life and death, and you are actually ndering him here. I think you must be tired of living. ¡± Che Qishuan¡¯s voice was not loud But it was extremely powerful. ¡°Who the F * Ck Are you? You actually dare to threaten me? ¡± Lan Ruoshui stared at Che Qishuan angrily Because she did not know that this was ru Yu¡¯s father. Moreover, Che Qishuan was young and looked like he was not even forty years old, son Ruoshui did not expect that this person was actually ru Yu¡¯s other father. ¡°threaten you? Don¡¯t you see what kind of person you are? Are you worthy of my threat? ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s face was ice-cold. Normally, he would not be angry, but when he was truly angry, his temper was not any better than Dongfang Mo¡¯s. Lei Zhenyu looked at Lan Ruoshui He said coldly, ¡°what you said just now reminded me that you were the one who answered my call to the Lei family. Then, I have to wonder, who answered ru Yu¡¯s call to the Lei family? When did she call? What did you say to her? ¡± As soon as Lei Zhenyu finished speaking, Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face changed color. She muttered to herself angrily, ¡°all of you are lunatics, lunatics who bite people randomly. ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, let¡¯s go to the hospital to see ru yu first. ¡± Lei Taihe called him from not far away. ¡°Hurry up ande over. There¡¯s a snow road here. My mountain bike can barely drive. Hurry up ande over with your father-inw, Mr. Che. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and turned to walk over. However, after taking two steps, he turned around and reached out to grab Lan Ruoshui who was about to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. When ru Yu wakes up, I want you to confront her face to face. ¡± ¡°confront her face to face? I¡¯ve never seen her before. ¡± Lan Ruoshui struggled and then tried to defend herself. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for more than half an hour. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. ¡± Chapter 1419

Chapter 1419: Chapter 1419 blood transfusion

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, no matter how loud Lan Ruoshui was, Lei Zhenyu did not let her go. Instead, he directly carried her to the car and forced her into the car, wanting to take her to the hospital. Lei Taihe also vaguely felt that something was wrong with Lan Ruoshui at the Lei family¡¯s house yesterday, so he frowned and asked Ah Chang who was driving, ¡°did Miss Lan receive any calls at our housest night? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Ah Chang reported truthfully, ¡°but she received a call from Jin Zhengnan. She also said that Mr. Jin was worried... ¡± Achang then remembered that something was wrong, so he cried out, ¡°but Mr. Jin is with young Madam. Then did young Madam use Mr. Jin¡¯s phone to call? ¡± ¡°nonsense, Achang, you¡¯re talking nonsense. ¡± Lan Ruoshui was like a person who had been caught in a braid. She suddenly shouted, ¡°At that time, Jin Zhengnan hadn¡¯t gone to find che ru Yu. Don¡¯t mislead people here. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know whether there¡¯s nonsense or not when ru Yu wakes up. ¡± Lei Taihe stared at Lan Ruoshui coldly Then, he said sternly, ¡°bring her upter. Don¡¯t let her leave on her own. I want to see who killed my grandson. ¡± Che Qixuan¡¯s ambnce drove ru Yu to the nearestrge-scale hospital. It was already half an hourter when Achang drove to the hospital. After all, this car was not a snowmobile. Although it was barely able to clear a path.. But there was still a lot of snow on the road, so they did not dare to drive fast. The emergency room of the emergency department had a red light. Che Qixuan was at the end of the corridor answering a phone call. His expression was iparably grave. Lei Zhenyu knew that it was definitely Binhai who called. There was a snowstorm in Seoul. It was impossible for Dongfang Mo¡¯s family not to be concerned about this matter And when Che Qixuan could not contact ru Yu, he would definitely tell Dongfang Mo.. Everyone waited quietly outside the emergency room. Perhaps it was because of the hospital, or perhaps there were medical staffing in and out all the time, or perhaps it was because they were outnumbered. At this moment, Lan Ruoshui did not make a big fuss She only stared nervously at the light on the emergency room door. Actually, Lan Ruoshui did not want to stay here at the moment. She wanted to go to the funeral parlor more. She even thought about whether she should force a will into Jin Zhengnan¡¯s pocket when he was not prepared. She was indeed very sad about Jin Zhengnan¡¯s death. After all, he was the man she had truly loved. However, if he did not die, he was already dead. She had to seize the time to think about her future life. However, she could not leave. No, she could not leave at all because the Lei family had their eyes on her. That Damn Achang was especially responsible today and had their eyes on her. Therefore, she hated Che ru Yu even more in her heart. She even silently prayed that she would not be able to save her. She silently hoped that she would also die. If that was the case, her life would be much better. Perhaps Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets would all be given to her. Just as she was overwhelmed with anxiety, the emergency room door was pulled open and a doctor walked out Looking at the people here, he asked, ¡°May I ask if there is a direct rtive of Che Ru Yu who needs a blood transfusion? If not, then do you have any type B RH negative blood? The blood bank is only 200. Now that the roads are closed due to the heavy snow, the blood from other hospitals will not be delivered in a short period of time. ¡± ¡°Yes, I am her father. I have this type of blood. ¡± Che Qi Xuan immediately ran over. The Dongfang family¡¯s blood was all this type of blood. ¡°then quicklye in, ¡± the doctor immediately nodded to Che Qixuan, let him go in with him. Chapter 1420

Chapter 1420: Chapter 1420 of the surgery was very sessful

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°blood transfusion? Ru Yu actually needs a blood transfusion? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hands gripped tightly onto the clothes in front of his chest. His heart, which was originally at the edge of his throat, tightened even more, and his face instantly turned pale because of his nervousness. Fortunately, Che Qixuan¡¯s blood waspletely suitable for ru Yu. He drew a whole 400 of blood for ru Yu, and finally let ru Yu pass through the critical moment. Meanwhile, he was arranged by the nurse to lie down in the lounge next door for a while The nurse also gave him two glucose injections for him to drink quickly. Lei Zhenyu looked at Che Qixuan by the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°thank you, Daddy. If you weren¡¯t here... I don¡¯t dare to imagine... ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not here, where am I? ¡± Che Qixuan wanted to get angry, but he was a little weak after taking the blood, so he just red at him. The phone just happened to ring, so he didn¡¯t have time to scold Lei Zhenyu. It was Pu Yongjun on the phone. He was also very anxious and asked if he had found ru Yu. Because he was still in Jeju Ind, he couldn¡¯te back for a while. After all, Pu Zhihui would only return to Seoul after the full moon. Che Qixuan said that he had found her. He had just given ru yu a blood transfusion and should be fine. On the other hand, Pu Yongjun was shocked on the other side of the phone. He quickly said, ¡°how can you give blood transfusion? ¡± ¡°Your body is so weak? ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for blood from the blood bank? ¡± ¡°Why are you so daubed? ¡± ¡°What should I do if something happens to you? ¡°? When Che Qixuan heard Pu Yongjun¡¯s reproachful concern, a happy smile appeared on his face. It felt good to be cared for by someone. It was really good. Lei Zhenyu looked at Che Qixuan¡¯s expression. He thought that someone who loved Che Qixuan very much must have called him. Otherwise, he would not be smiling so brightly. He only knew that Che Qixuan was ru Yu¡¯s father, and Che Qixuan didn¡¯t seem to be married. Therefore, he thought that Che Qixuan must be waiting for the woman he loved. After all, he was such an outstanding person. It was unbelievable that he didn¡¯t get married. Many yearster, Lei Zhenyu found out that Che Qixuan was actually GAY. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like someone, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a lover. It was just that his lover wasn¡¯t epted by the public. Che Qixuan looked very young and didn¡¯t match his age. Lei Zhenyu thought that if he and Che Qixuan left together, if he called for Che Qixuan¡¯s father, people who didn¡¯t know would probably be scared. He had heard from ru Yu that Che Qixuan had an ident a few years ago, but he did not know what it was. It was mainly because ru Yu had mentioned it in one sentence. Therefore, he only knew that Che Qixuan had undergone stic surgery. His skin was very white However, there was a little bit of transparent white, which made him look like a baby. Ru Yu¡¯s surgerysted for more than two hours. Finally, the door of the operating theater was pushed open. The nurse pushed ru Yu out. However, her face was still covered with an oxygen mask, and there was a needle inserted into the back of her hand. ¡°The operation was very sessful. Her twisted ankle has been fixed, and the abortion has been performed. Moreover, she has been given an RH d LgG injection. It will not be a problem for you to have another child in the future. ¡± The doctor smiled and exined Ru Yu¡¯s current situation to Lei Zhenyu. ¡°thank you! ¡± Lei Zhenyu came over and took the hospital bed from the nurse. He personally pushed ru Yu¡¯s hospital bed and followed the nurse to the inpatient department. At this moment, ru Yu needed to go to the ward to rest. ¡°Doctor, how long will it take for her to wake up? ¡± Lei Zhenyu asked the doctor who came with him when he pushed ru Yu¡¯s hospital bed into the elevator. Chapter 1421

Chapter 1421: Chapter 1421: Lan Ruoshui¡¯sst struggle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If there are no idents, it should be two hourster, ¡± the doctor said dutifully. ¡°actually, her will is still quite clear. She seemed to be waking up just now before the surgery, but in order for the surgery to proceed more smoothly, we injected her with general anesthesia so that she doesn¡¯t have to feel pain. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Lei Zhenyu thanked the doctor again. He was filled with gratitude for the doctor¡¯s thoughtful consideration. Lan Ruoshui looked at Lei Zhenyu, who was approaching her step by step. She could not help but shiver in fear, and her body could not help but step back Finally, when she could not move anymore, she shouted, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what on Earth Are you doing? I have no interest in you at all. Don¡¯t tell me you want to rape me here? ¡± ¡°Rape you? You don¡¯t even need a mirror to look at yourself. Who Do you think you are? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but mock He reached out and grabbed her neck. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, ru Yu will wake up soon. If you did something in the middlest night, I¡¯m sorry. I will not let you off this time. ¡± ¡°I... What can I do? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was so scared that her face turned pale However, she still shouted, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you crazy dog. Your wife cheated on you with her ex-husband on the mountain. Now, she can¡¯t find a ce to deliver the goods, but she¡¯s here... ¡± ¡°PA¡± ¡°PA¡± two crisp ps sounded in the hospital corridor. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s cheeks were immediately imprinted with five finger mountains. They were red and swollen, and one of her teeth was spat out. Her mouth was full of blood, which was even more spectacr than Zhu Bajie¡¯s. Lan Ruoshui waspletely obedient this time. Of course, she had to be obedient because one of her teeth had been knocked off by Lei Zhenyu. She did not want her mouth full of teeth to be knocked off alive. ¡°Zhenyu, ru Yu, Yu Xing, ¡± Che Qi Xuan was calling him at the door of the ward. Hence, Lei Zhenyu immediately brought Lan Ruoshui along. Lan Ruoshui was still struggling to not enter the ward on the way, but Lei Zhenyu did not give her a chance to struggle. When they reached the door, Lei Taihe saw that she was unwilling to enter Hence, he could not help but kick her. ¡°follow me in! ¡± Ru Yu was indeed awake. When she saw Lei Zhenyu enter, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Zhenyu, where¡¯s Zhengnan? ¡± ¡°Jin Zhengnan... is still undergoing surgery. ¡± Lei Zhenyu had no choice but to quickly make up a lie Then, heforted her, ¡°Jin Zhengnan¡¯s wound has been pulled open. The cold wind and snow have been poured into the wound. The surgery is a little more troublesome than thest time, so it will take a little longer. It will probably take another hour or two before it ends. ¡± ¡°Oh, as long as you¡¯re doing the surgery. ¡± Ru Yu heaved a long sigh of relief Then, she quickly asked, ¡°Zhenyu, were you at the construction site in the northst night? Weren¡¯t you pinned down by the steel frame? How did you climb out? Are you injured? ¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t pinned down by the steel frame. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt strange when he heard ru Yu¡¯s words, so he quickly asked, ¡°who told you that I was pinned down by the steel frame? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lan Ruoshui. ¡± Ru Yu turned to look at Lan Ruoshui who was not far away Then, she quickly said, ¡°the snowstorm just arrived. It was around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I called the Lei family, but LAN Ruoshui picked up the call. She said that you¡¯re being held down by the steel frame and can¡¯t get out. Dad and big brother were very anxious, so I asked her to tell dad and big brother that I went to the north to look for you. ¡± Chapter 1422

Chapter 1422: Chapter 1422 confrontation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu paused for a moment, then looked at Lei Zhenyu and asked, ¡°since you¡¯re fine, did you call home? ¡± ¡°I did, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered truthfully. ¡°when I called back, Lan Ruoshui answered. At that time, the wind and snow in the North had already stopped. It was about seven o¡¯clock. I asked her if you called back, but she said no and asked me to call you. I said that your phone was turned off, and she said that your phone was turned off. How could you call back? ¡± ¡°nonsense, you two are spouting nonsense, ¡± Lan Ruoshui shouted almost instinctively. Her legs were weak from the panic in her heart, and she could barely stand properly. ¡°Am I spouting nonsense? ¡± Ru Yu stared coldly at Lan Ruoshui She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, I called you from Jin Zhengnan¡¯s phone. Jin Zhengnan was beside me at that time, and he could totally testify. Moreover, at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, you even took the initiative to call Jin Zhengnan. You said... ... Zhenyu is dead .. His flesh and blood are ruined... ...¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice became choked with sobs when she said this. She fainted when she heard the news, and it was because of her copse that she fell directly to the cliff. ¡°At that time, I only felt that the whole sky had copsed... ¡± ru Yu recalled the plot of her and Jin Zhengnan on that road Tears couldn¡¯t help rolling down her face. She said with a choked voice, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for Zhengnan, I would definitely not be here. If it weren¡¯t for him risking his reputation to pull me... ¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable after hearing ru Yu¡¯s ount ofst night. The snowstormst night was very fierce, but the snowstorm was merciless. There were people who were even more merciless than the snowstorm, and they were actually so vicious. Lei Zhenyu reached out and grabbed Lan Ruoshui¡¯s neck, wishing he could strangle her to death. He never dreamed that Lan Ruoshui was actually the culprit that killed Jin Zhengnan and his child. No, if it wasn¡¯t for Jin Zhengnan, then the one who died would be his wife and child. And what was the use of keeping such a scum in the world Besides framing others, could she do anything else? ¡°Zhenyu, you¡¯re not worth breaking thew for such a scum. ¡± Lei Taihe quickly pulled his youngest son and then said to Ah Chang, ¡°take him back and look after him. I think it¡¯s better to send her to jail or directly cripple her. ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Ah Chang responded and immediately came over to pull Lan Ruoshui out. Lan Ruoshui was pulled to the door and even opened her mouth to call out to ru Yu. However, her throat had been stuck by Lei Zhenyu for too long and one of her teeth had been knocked out, so the sound of her shouting was buzzing. No one could hear clearly what she was shouting. Of course, ru Yu didn¡¯t hear it clearly either. She thought that it was Lan Ruoshui¡¯s dying struggle, so she didn¡¯t study Lan Ruoshui¡¯s ambiguous words too much. However, Lei Zhenyu could hear what Lan Ruoshui was shouting. He was shocked at that time, and then he was very d that he had grabbed Lan Ruoshui¡¯s throat just now, which made her voice sound so muffled. In fact, Lan Ruoshui was shouting: Che Ruyu, Jin Zhengnan is dead, killed by you! Lan Ruoshui was pulled away, and Ru Yu was out of danger. Everyone was relieved. Che Qixuanforted Ru Yu, saying that her parents woulde to see her tomorrow. Of course, little Mu Yao would definitelye too. They didn¡¯t know if Yun Hengyun woulde. Everyone was tired. They said goodbye to ru Yu and told her to make sure she was healthy. Then, they went back one by one, leaving Lei Zhenyu to take care of ru Yu. Chapter 1423

Chapter 1423: Chapter 1423 Dongfang Mo¡¯s family arrived

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was also tired, but she was worried about Jin Zhengnan. She urged Lei Zhenyu over and over again to inquire about Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery. Lei Zhenyu had no choice but to go out and ¡®inquire¡¯ . In fact, he just stood in the corridor for a while. Then, on the third return, he told ru Yu that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery had ended, but he had already been sent to the intensive care unit, so he could not visit her and let her sleep peacefully. When ru Yu heard that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s surgery was safe, she was really relieved. Moreover, she was indeed too tired, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Dongfang Mo¡¯s family arrived the next afternoon. Little Mu Yao even carried a big bear for ru Yu. The white fur felt veryfortable to touch. ¡°Che Ru Yu, in the future, just treat it as if you see me. ¡± Little Mu Yao said seriously, ¡°I gave this little white bear a name, and it¡¯s called Mu Yao. ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s words made everyoneugh. Dongfang Mo stroked her head and said, ¡°then you might as well find Barbie Company to make your doll into a Barbie doll. This way, you can give it to your sister, and it will look more like you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it! ¡± Mu Yao immediately rejected him. Then, she said in a serious tone, ¡°the Barbie made by the Barbie factory is so ugly now. It¡¯s like a ghost. I don¡¯t like Barbie anymore. ¡± ¡°Oh, so you like the big white bear? ¡± Dongfang Mo teased his little daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the big white bear is even uglier than Barbie? ¡± ¡°Of course not. The big white bear is so handsome. Can¡¯t you see how cute it is? ¡± Mu Yao shook the big white bear with her hand. ¡°The big white bear is indeed very cute. ¡± Mu Ru hit her little daughter on the side. ¡°However, because of you behind it, the big white bear is not very cute. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Mu Yao was the type of person who became braver the harder she fought. She did not care about Mu Ru¡¯s sarcasm at all She even went along with her words and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think about it? No matter how cute the big white bear is, it is naturally inferior when it is with me. After all, I am the cutest one. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s thick skin made everyoneugh. Ru Yu snatched the big white bear and said, ¡°alright, you are cute enough. Just put this not-so-cute one beside me. Hurry up and act cute in front of your parents. ¡± Everyoneughed again. Then, Mu Ru got down to business. She said that even Yun Hengyun would be rushing over. Ru Yu quickly said that there was no need. She was already fine. Originally, she wanted to bring Lei Zhenyu back to Binhai during the Spring Festival. However, this time.. She was probably going to misspeak again. Mu Ru quicklyforted her, saying that she could bring Lei Zhenyu back whenever she wanted. Right now, she mainly wanted to take care of her body. There was still a long time to go. Everyone sat in Ru Yu¡¯s ward for more than two hours. Dongfang Mo encouraged his daughter, of course, he alsoforted her, saying that it was inevitable to encounter bumps and bumps in life. There was always good fortune after surviving a great disaster. He was someone who had gone through several life and death situations. Dongfang Mo and his family were still chatting andughing in Ru Yu¡¯s ward. However, when they walked out of the ward, everyone¡¯s faces darkened because they were going to the funeral home now. Moreover, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s funeral was going to be held in the next two days. ¡°No one can reveal the news of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s death to Ru Yu! ¡± Dongfang Mo gave a death order. Everyone nodded. Everyone knew that at this moment, ru Yu definitely could not ept this fact, so she could only lie to her. Jin Zhengnan was still in the intensive care unit observing. Chapter 1424

Chapter 1424: Chapter 1424

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yun Heng and Yun arrived on the second day after Dongfang Mo and the others arrived. After all, they were in Europe and America. They were supposed to fly directly to Binhai. After receiving a call from Dongfang Mo, they changed their flight and flew directly to Seoul. This was the first time Lei Zhenyu saw Yun Heng and Yun Zai. The two brothers-inw who looked exactly the same stood in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they wore different clothes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was who. Yun Heng said, ¡°it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t tell. The two of US rarely appear together. Even if we appear, our clothes are different. In fact, we hate the same people. ¡°. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s funeral was held on February 9th, which was the 29th day of the Lunar New Year. It was very grand. Dongfang Mo personally presided over it. Everyone in the Dongfang family wore in clothes. Everyone from the Lei family also attended. As for ru Yu¡¯s savior.. They were all grateful. Meanwhile, Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother was like a fool. Her rtionship with her son had just warmed up a little. She was thinking that she could rely on her son in the future. She did not expect her son to die forever. Fortunately, half of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s assets were left to Ru Yu, and Dongfang Mo made the decision for ru Yu. Half of the assets were given to Jin Zhengnan¡¯s mother for the rest of her life, and the other half was donated to the orphanage in the name of Jin Zhengnan. After all.. Jin Zhengnan grew up in the orphanage. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s tombstone was very simple. Under the name of Jin Zhengnan¡¯s tomb, his mother¡¯s name was first, followed by his younger brother, Dongfang Yunheng, Dongfang Yunzai, and his younger sister, Dongfang Mu Yao. Although ru Yu and Jin Zhengnan had been married for three years, she had never brought Jin Zhengnan back, and she had never told Jin Zhengnan that she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter. However, at this moment, Dongfang Mo had acknowledged him as his son-inw, even if he was an ex-son-inw. Yun Hengyun had also acknowledged him as Mu Yao¡¯s brother-inw, even if he was an ex-brother-inw. The funeral was very grand. Everyone from Jin Zhengnan¡¯spany hade. In fact, Jin Zhengnan usually treated people very well, especially thepany¡¯s administrators. Many of them had a simr life to his, and there were also people from orphanages. Thepany would continue to operate under Jin Zhengnan¡¯s name. 50% of the profits would be used for charity every year. Dongfang Mo would also send people from Dongfang Group to help manage thepany. Of course, there was one person who could not be left out on the funeral day, and that was Lan Ruoshui. When Lei Taihe asked Lan Ruoshui if she wanted to go to jail or if she wanted to cripple her own tongue, Lan Ruoshui was so scared that her entire body was trembling. She shook her head and made a dying struggle. Of course, Lan Ruoshui did not want to make any choice, because she was still thinking about Jin Zhengnan¡¯s inheritance. She still wanted to rely on that inheritance to live. Therefore, she used her trembling hand to shake out a will, saying that this was the will that Jin Zhengnan left for her. Unfortunately, no one read this suicide note. Mu Yao immediately snatched it and threw it into the money that was burning for Jin Zhengnan. Then, the fire was burned to ashes. Thus, Lan Ruoshui took out her phone to make a call. Unfortunately, she soon realized that her phone was actually empty and she could not call anyone. She looked at the people surrounding her with wide and terrified eyes. At this moment, she finally understood that she had really reached the point where she would not answer every day and would not be able to call anyone. What awaited her was either a prison sentence or being crippled by the Lei family or the Dongfang family. Of course, she did not want any of these consequences. Therefore, when she looked at these people, her legs went weak and she could not help but urinate. Then, she fainted. Unfortunately, her faking death could not save her. Dongfang Mo¡¯s men had alreadye up and dragged her down. Lei Zhenyu originally wanted to send Lan Ruoshui to the police station, but Dongfang Mo said that if she was only sent to prison for a few years, it would be too easy for her. Jin Zhengnan¡¯s grave was finally clean. The white chrysanthemums that were flown over surrounded his tombstone, and the photo on the tombstone was of him and Ru Yu before their marriage. It looked sunny and beautiful. Mu Yao walked forward and ced her soft hands on Jin Zhengnan¡¯s photo, gently stroking his face Then she pouted and said, ¡°well, Mr. Jin, I¡¯ve never called you brother-inw before, but I¡¯ll make it up to you now. I¡¯m calling you brother-inw now... you have to have a good journey. ¡± Chapter 1425

Chapter 1425: Chapter 1425 the only person who cared about her was him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu stayed in the hospital for three days. She should be discharged this afternoon because tomorrow was the 30th day of the Lunar New Year. These three days, she actually had quite a pleasant time. It was rare that Xi Muru was so free and apanied her in her ward every day. It was rare that her father was so amiable and even came to tell her stories every day. The most rare thing was that her two younger brothers and one younger sister came to visit her andfort her. Mu Yao even pretended to be ugly to tease her, making her happy and make her happy. Pu Yongjun also came back from Jeju ind and brought her the specialties of Jeju Ind. Cai Shaofen also came to visit her and keptforting her. She said that after experiencing such a disaster, everything would be smooth sailing in the future. Lei Zhenyu rarely came during the day because there were many people in the ward during the day. It was not his ce to talk to her, so he came at night. He originally wanted to hire a nurse for her, but Xi Muru said that she was fine as long as she was there. What kind of nurse did she need Which nurse would be taken good care of by a mother like her? Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng also came to see her. Fortunately, Lei Zhensheng only came once. Otherwise, he would definitely bump into Cai Shaofen. And every time before Cai Shaofen came, she would call ru Yu, afraid that she would bump into Lei Zhensheng. Mu Yao was a happy person, and she even brought Zheng Junji. For some reason, Mu Yao liked to hang out with Zheng Junji, and Zheng Junji brought carnations to her. So many people apanied her, talked to her, chatted with her, and even watched melodramatic Korean dramas with her. Everyone was so good to her. Everyone told her that there would be good fortune after surviving a great disaster. She had a lot of good fortune after that. Every time she heard these words, she would feel happy and resentful. Then, she would echo everyone¡¯s words and say, ¡°yes, yes. She has experienced such a great disaster, so she must have a lot of good fortune after that. This is what it means to have the best after suffering. ¡°. So many people came to see her, so many people spoke to her, so many people chatted with her, and so many people were in front of her. Yet, not a single person mentioned Jin Zhengnan. Wasn¡¯t this funny? It was clearly Jin Zhengnan who had saved her. It was clearly her and Jin Zhengnan who had experienced this great disaster together, but for the sake of peace, it was as if no one could remember such a person? At night, Lei Zhenyu came over and she asked him, ¡°where is zhengnan-kun? How long will he be in the Intensive Care Unit for observation? Can I visit him now? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and told her that Jin Zhengnan¡¯s condition was a little serious, but he was already out of danger. He might be out of the intensive care unit in another week or two. When that time came, she could go and visit him. She asked every night, and Lei Zhenyu answered like this every night. However, she asked the nurse. The nurse said that even patients in the intensive care unit could be visited, but they could not enter the intensive care unit. They could watch from a distance outside the window. However, Lei Zhenyu never said that he would take her to see Jin Zhengnan. She was not stupid, because she always felt that every time she asked about Jin Zhengnan, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s smile was very unnatural. She was going to be discharged this afternoon because tomorrow was the 30th day of the Chinese New Year. Dongfang Mo¡¯s family had decided to stay in Seoul this year to spend the New Year with her. It could be considered a big reunion. She was going to be discharged in the afternoon, but the ward was unusually quiet this morning. No one came to visit her. Even Mu Yao, who came to report every morning without even eating breakfast, did note. Lei Zhenyu brought her breakfast. He did not even eat it with her. He only said that he had to go out to do something this morning and that he woulde to the hospital in the afternoon toplete the discharge procedures. Then, he would pick her up and bring her home. Chapter 1426

Chapter 1426: Chapter 1426: Be Happy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu stood in front of the window and watched Lei Zhenyu walk out of the hospital gate. She watched him get into his car in the parking lot and drive to the hospital gate. She quickly turned around and went to the wardrobe. She took her clothes and went to the bathroom to change. Then, she quickly washed up and checked her clothes before walking to the door of the ward. No one woulde to see her this morning. She knew this. Although everyone kept it from her, she was not stupid. Moreover, she did not hear what Lan Ruoshui said the other day, but she understood the shape of her mouth. He had gone, forever! Today was the day of her funeral, and everyone still kept it a secret from her. She knew that everyone had good intentions, afraid that she would be sad and sad. Even if it was thest ride, they did not want her to send him off. She did not drive, because there was no car for her in the hospital. She walked out of the hospital and hailed a taxi. Fortunately, she had money in her bag, so it was still very convenient for her to travel. She did not go directly to his cemetery. Of course, she did not know where his cemetery was. She went straight back to her previous home, the home she and his previous home, the home that she personally designed and decorated. In the snow, he said, ¡°ru Yu, it¡¯s useless to change the locks. If I want to go in, I can still go in even if you change the locks. ¡°. In the past, every time she came back and found him there, she would be very angry. But now, she was not angry anymore. She did not change the locks anymore. She did not even close the door. But he was nevering back. He left. As for the reason for leaving, she knew better than anyone that she fell off the cliff. He used all his strength to pull her. At that moment, the wound on his chest must have opened. She left. These few days, she still pretended to be happy in front of her family. However, it waste at night. When Lei Zhenyu fell asleep, she opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She felt as if her heart had been emptied. The pain was so painful that she could not cry. However, every time there was someone in the ward, she pretended to not know anything. There was no trace of sadness on her face. Everyone wanted her to be happy. They wanted her to be happy. Then, she would be happy in front of everyone. That way, everyone would be at ease. The taxi finally arrived. She paid for the taxi and quickly ran into the corridor. She quickly went upstairs as if the house would disappear if she were to slow down. She took out her keys and opened the door. She stepped in. Everything in the room was the same as before. All the furniture was the same, so he had barely moved the things she used to live in. She slowly walked into the room and slowly touched the things. They had lived here for three years, more than a thousand days. There were all sorts of images of her and him. She pushed the door open and walked in. There was a faint smell of tobo in the room. Perhaps he hade back a few days ago, because the smell of tobo was unique to him. On the dressing table, there was theb and hair clip that she had used. There was also the lighter made of bullet shells. The lighter that he would never give to her. Unexpectedly, he brought it back here. The bedding on the bed was folded neatly. There were actually two pillows. Her nose could not help but ache. She immediately turned her face away and reached out to open the wardrobe door. Sure enough, there were a lot of his clothes hanging inside. There were also a few clothes that she had not taken with her. Some of the clothes that she wore at this time of the year were neatly folded to the side. She could not help but feel a little surprised. In her memory, Jin Zhengnan did not like to be clean, and he did not like to tidy up the house. He usually just threw his clothes around randomly. She used to talk about him often. Chapter 1427

Chapter 1427: Chapter 1427: Happiness!

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She opened the other door and found the bed sheet that they had fought over. There was a note on it that said, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m gradually changing myself. Ru Yu, do you think my folded clothes are neat enough? ¡°? She grabbed the bed sheet and covered her face. She could no longer control the warm liquid in her eyes. She did not know that he still came back often. She never knew that he was slowly changing himself for her... ... Tears blurred her vision. She could no longer stay in the bedroom. She quickly got up and walked out of the bedroom. Then, she came to the study room, which should be a simpler ce. There were fewer books in the study room because she and Lei Zhenyu had moved some after they got married. However, the rest of the books were still neatly ced in the bookcase. He said that grandmother Qiong Yao¡¯s romantic way was really old-fashioned. She always liked to write about going through thick and thin together. Little did she know that going through thick and thin together was also a kind of romance... ... He said, I like to go home to live, because I have your shadow at home... ... He said, you can¡¯t chase me away... ... She pressed her head against the desk. There was a picture frame on the desk, and on the picture frame was a picture of her. She couldn¡¯t remember when she took this picture, because her face seemed to be lying there, probably taken secretly while she was asleep. She turned the picture frame over, and behind it were a few words that he was baring his fangs and brandishing his ws: Ru Yu, remember to be happy! You must be happy! In the snow, when he finally spoke to her, he kept asking: Promise Me, you must be happy! When he divorced her, when he was so heartless, she thought that he did not love her. She thought that she had seen the wrong person. After divorcing him for nearly half a year, she had learned to forget, to end, to start over, and even to slowly ept another person. She thought that she could forget, and that when her rtionship with Lei Zhenyu became more harmonious, she couldpletely forget Jin Zhengnan. However, that was not the case. When he needed the signature of his rtives for his cancer surgery, when he came to her side at the most difficult moment when she was in danger and he did not care about his own body, she knew that in fact, she had never forgotten about him. However, now, he had already left. For the sake of her life, he had risked all his life and used his life to exchange for her life! When I finally knew that I had not forgotten about you, when I finally knew that the feelings that I had given up were not truly meaningless.. However, I already had no way to tell you, why did you have to be so cruel and leave forever before I could tell you? Although you have already left, I will deeply carve you in the bottom of my heart and remember you for the rest of my life! Holding the photo frame in her hand, she looked at herself in the photo frame. She was so ugly. Jin Zhengnan simply did not move his photography skills. He had taken such an ugly photo of her! She stuck the photo frame tightly to her chest and buried her entire face in it. Her tears were like spring water in the mountains that kept gurgling out. They all dripped onto the photo frame, causing her photo to be blurred out... ... In her mind, hisst request echoed over and over again: Ru Yu, promise me, you must be happy! You must be happy She promised him. So, no matter how long the road is, no matter how hard the road is, she must be happy! She promised him that she would not let him down. She would definitely work hard to make herself happy! Even if it was happiness! She touched the photo frame with her hand and muttered, ¡°I will definitely be happy! ¡± Definitely Happy! Chapter 1428

Chapter 1428: Chapter 1428 Long Time No see friend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu¡¯s phone rang, she was in the middle of an art exhibition. This was her first art exhibition in Seoul! Spring came a littlete in Seoul. Although it was already past the Spring Festival, it still did not feel like spring. Moreover, the snow had fallen two days ago, making people feel that winter was particrly long. When she was in school, she told Lin Yuxin about Seoul¡¯s climate. Lin Yuxin said that the four seasons of the year referred to other countries¡¯cities, but Seoul was not like this. Seoul had three seasons of the year, summer, Autumn, and winter. Alright, let¡¯s directly eliminate spring. It was alreadyte February, and the coolness was still there. Fortunately, ru Yu¡¯s art exhibition was not cold. It was already the third day, and there were still quite a lot of people looking at the paintings. Her phone rang for a long time. It was not that she did not answer it, but the exhibition hall was a little noisy. At first, she did not hear it, butter, she heard it. She quickly walked out of the door and took out her phone. However, when she saw the number on her phone, she was stunned because the three words that were jumping on it were very obvious: Lin Yuxin! Lin Yuxin Her best friend had not contacted her for more than a year. Of course, she could not contact her because her phone was turned off. She had gone to her hospital to look for her. The hospital said that she had left long ago, and the apartment that she had rented had also been retired long ago. No one knew where she had gone. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air. But now, this person who had disappeared into thin air suddenly called her. How could she not be excited? She pressed the answer button and her voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Yu Xin, is that you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Lin Yuxin¡¯s phone rang faintly from her phone. Then, she sighed softly. ¡°Ru Yu, long time no see! ¡± LONG TIME NO SEE Long time no see. Long time no see. No contact. No news of the other party. It was as if you had left forever. Thinking of the words ¡®leave forever¡¯ , she felt as if her body was cramping without any strength. In her life, she could no longer afford to experience the words ¡®leave forever¡¯ . ¡°Ru Yu, are you free tomorrow night? ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free anytime. ¡± Ru Yu felt ufortable. It had been a long time since shest saw her friend, and it made her feel especially sad. The warm liquid actually surged into her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to barbecue tomorrow night. It¡¯s the same old tree barbeque shop that we went to before. It¡¯s next to the university. ¡± Lin Yuxin¡¯s voice sounded forced. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll definitely be there. ¡± Ru Yu quickly agreed. Not to mention that she was really free tomorrow night, even if she wasn¡¯t free, she would definitely squeeze out some free time toe. After hanging up Yu Xin¡¯s call, she leaned against the wall and looked at the busy street. There were peopleing and going. She took a deep breath, and this breath became a little cold due to the cold weather. She took another deep breath. Yu Xin was back. She should be happy, but why was her heart filled with sadness? Could it be that she was really old? Just as she was about to turn around, her phone rang again. It was a familiar ringtone, a unique ringtone It was an old song by Zhang Guorong, ¡°this life and this life¡± : a changing life / silently looking forward to a love / How many twists and turns / how disappointed I am in my love path / I am not willing to say goodbye / I still yearn for the legend of love / I don¡¯t want to give up... ... Ru Yu did not need to look at the screen, just listen to the ringtone to know who is calling, she sighed, picked up the phone and pressed the answer button to the ear, asked in a low voice: ¡°Zhenyu, something wrong? ¡± Chapter 1429

Chapter 1429: Chapter 1429: The woman who pesters

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu had a celebratory banquet with her colleagues before she went back. Today was thest day of the art exhibition, but there were still many people, and she received countless orders, so it was indeed worth celebrating. The celebratory banquet was a littlete, and because she was happy, she drank some wine. As a result, when she left the hotel, her head was dizzy, and her walking was a little shaky, so she couldn¡¯t drive at all. Alright, if she couldn¡¯t drive, then she wouldn¡¯t drive. The taxis that Jing Jing helped her hail were all in the same city, Seoul, and they were all in the city center, not to mention they were all in Jiangnan. About twenty minutester, the taxi arrived. She got out of the car and forgot to pay the fare in her hurry. It was the taxi driver who reminded her to pay the fare. She was so drunk, but she still did not forget the phone call from Lei Zhenyu in the afternoon, asking her toe back to the Lei family because Lei Taihe had returned from Jeju Ind. Lei Taihe had gone to Jeju Ind to recuperate six months ago. Because he had suffered from esophageal cancer and had undergone surgery, the doctor said that the air in the city was too bad, so he asked him to go to the countryside to recuperate. It was good for his health. Lei Taihe did not return to Seoul for the New Year. It was still the New Year that she and Lei Zhenyu drove to Jeju ind to spend with him on the 30th day of the New Year. However, she did not expect that after the Lantern Festival, he would suddenly return. She staggered into the Lei family¡¯s courtyard and staggered towards the entrance of the hall. Actually, she did not remember how long it had been since shest came back. Half a month, a month, or two months? Who Knew Who Cared? The Lights in the hall were on. It seemed that he hade back early. She stepped in and looked up. As expected, she saw him walking down from upstairs. She guessed that he had seen him on the balcony when she had just entered the courtyard. ¡°Ru Yu, how much did you drink? ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt ufortable when he smelled the alcohol on her body. She was swaying as she walked. Did she really be a wine jar? ¡°One cup. ¡± She gestured with her hand and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s just one cup. Look, I¡¯m not drunk yet, right? ¡± ¡°One cup, one cup of Erguotou? ¡± He red at her angrily. If she was not drunk, then what was drunk? ¡°I want to drink water. ¡± Ru Yu Swayed towards the water dispenser, muttering, ¡°I want to drink ice water, I want lemon ice. ¡± ¡°Go upstairs and drink. We have it in our room. Don¡¯t mess around here. ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but growl at her. Seriously, didn¡¯t she know that her father was back? ¡°I want to drink here. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s temper red up. She simply sat on the Sofa and yawned. ¡°The drinks here are delicious. I want to drink water. Give me ICE WATER! ¡± He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. If his father wasn¡¯t at home and if his father didn¡¯t live on the first floor, he would definitely be angry. In the middle of the night, a drunkard ran back to him and asked for water. He endured his temper and went to the water dispenser to get her a ss of water. Of course, it was not ice water. How could she drink ice water in that state Moreover, her body was weak. Drinking ice water was not good for her body. He brought the ss of warm water over to her. ¡°Hurry up, drink it and follow me upstairs. ¡± She looked up and smiled at him. She took the water and put it to her mouth. Her brows were obviously furrowed. Then, she ced the ss of water heavily on the coffee table. ¡°This is not ice water. I WANT ICE WATER! ¡± The ss of water rippled because of her strength. There were sshes of water. Layers of water waves surged up, as if they were going to lift up a ss of warm water. Chapter 1430

Chapter 1430: Chapter 1430: The woman who pesters

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to drink. ¡± Lei Zhenyu simply pulled her up with his hand. He knew that she was pestering him because thest time he came home, he pestered her. So this time, she used it to repay him. ¡°I want to drink water, ice water. ¡± She was willing to obediently follow him upstairs. Her hand grabbed the Armguard of the Sofa and refused to leave. Her mouth was still moring for ice water. He knew that she was stubborn. If he did not listen to her tonight, he probably would not be able to pull her up. Therefore, he had no choice but to pass the ss of water on the coffee table to her. He said gently, ¡°there is no ice water. If you want to drink, then drink a cup of warm water. If you don¡¯t drink, I will carry you upstairs. ¡± The threat was effective. She stared at the Cup of water in his hand for a long time. Finally, she reached out and took the cup of warm water. She slowly brought it to her mouth and drank it bit by bit. After drinking the water, she licked her lips. She still felt thirsty, so she passed the Cup to him. ¡°I want more! ¡± He was angry and wanted to throw the cup away just like that. However, he held it in in the end. He went to the water dispenser to get her a cup and passed it to him. This time, she was obedient. She took the Cup of water and drank it silently. Then, she let him take the cup of water. Meanwhile, she swayed her body and turned around, slowly walking upstairs. She was drunk, but she was not in a mess. She still remembered that she lived on the third floor. Her Room and his room were on the third floor, although it had been a long time since she hade back. The door was open. Of course, he had juste down from upstairs. She walked straight over and felt that her head was heavy and her feet were light. So, she staggered into the bedroom and came to the bedside. Just like that, she fell straight on the bed. Lei Zhenyu entered the bedroom and saw this scene. His wife, Che Ru Yu, was still wearing a coat and lying on the bed with her back spread out. She was so sloppy that she did not even take off her long boots. He was angry. He had always liked to be clean, so he quickly took off her long boots and threw them out. Then, he shook the woman¡¯s body with his hands. ¡°Ru Yu, get up and take a shower. Take a shower before you go to sleep! ¡± Unfortunately, no matter how he shook her, she did not move. No, she was moving. She was tossing and turning with him. She did not have any intention of getting up, let alone taking a shower. Lei Zhenyu knew that she was pestering him again. She was probably thinking of chasing him out of the room. Anyway, he was not sure if he was drinking himself, but he could not stand it when she was drunk. However, he did not want to go to other rooms today. The main reason was that he did not check the heater in the other rooms. He only found out that his father was back in the afternoon. When he came back in the evening, he hurriedly turned on the heater in this room. The client was still cold. He felt a little helpless. He could only carry her horizontally and quickly walk to the bathroom. If she did not take a shower, he could only help her shower. Even though it had been a long time since they had physical contact. How long had it been since they had been together It seemed to have been a very long time. It was so long that he almost could not remember what she smelled like. He could not remember how her beautiful figure was carried under his body. She smelled like alcohol. When she was drunk, her cheeks turned red. She looked even better than when she was wearing rouge. He quickly pulled her clothes off and threw her into the bathtub. He took the shower and wanted to bathe her. However, she actually climbed out of the bathtub. She was still shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want the bathtub. I don¡¯t want to bathe. I want to sleep... I want to sleep... ¡± Chapter 1431

Chapter 1431: Chapter 1431 are you a woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He grabbed her in annoyance as she was about to walk towards the bathroom door. He could not help but growl, ¡°Che Ru Yu, are you a woman or not? You drank so much that it was the most expensive and you still want to sleep without taking a shower? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m a woman or not? ¡± The corner of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. Her body, which was only wearing a fig leaf, took a step towards him. She reached out, grabbed his brain, and lightly pressed it on his thin lips Then, sheughed softly and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, tell me, am I a woman or not? ¡± His brain was instantly deprived of oxygen, and his entire body froze for a second. However, just as she was about to quickly retreat and turn around, he quickly hugged her, turned around, and forcefully pulled her onto the Tatami in the bathroom. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, ¡± ru Yu finally woke up a little bit. She could not help but push him away and shout, ¡°you can¡¯t... Lei Zhenyu... you can¡¯t... ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, why can¡¯t I? ¡± He was so angry that his eyes were dark red and he gritted his teeth. He was her husband, and she was his wife. They were a legal couple, so what could he not do? She refused and struggled desperately. He insisted on not giving her any chance to escape. Originally, because of her training, the two of them were evenly matched when it came to fighting. However, she was really drunk tonight, so her entire body was a little weak. And he was in a rage, so he used even more strength, so he quickly subdued her. She only felt ufortable, very ufortable. She did not hear what he said clearly, but she knew that he was trying to coax her. Every time he wanted her, it was always to coax her. It was all to coax her... ... As the saying goes, a dry wood meets a raging fire. This couple had not been together for a long time. This time, they were finally together, so Lei Zhenyu naturally would not let go of this opportunity ¡°Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu finally woke up a little bit. She could not help but push him away and shout, ¡°No... Lei Zhenyu... no... ¡± ¡°No, why not? ¡± He was so angry that his eyes were dark red and he gritted his teeth. He was her husband and she was his wife. They were a legal couple, what could not be done? She refused and struggled desperately. He insisted on not giving her any chance to escape. Originally, because of her training, the two of them were evenly matched when it came to fighting. However, she was really drunk tonight, so her entire body was a little weak. And he was in a rage, so he used even more strength, so he quickly subdued her. She only felt ufortable, very ufortable. She did not hear what he said clearly, but she knew that he was trying to coax her. Every time he wanted her, it was always to coax her. It was all to coax her... ... As the saying goes, a dry wood meets a raging fire. This couple had not been together for a long time. This time, it was not easy for them to be together. Of course, Lei Zhenyu would not let go of this opportunity .. Therefore, from the bathroom to the room, from the carpet to the Sofa, from the sofa to the bed, and finally back to the bathtub in the bathroom... ... ... For the entire night, ru Yu did not know how many times Lei Zhenyu had tormented her. The main reason was that at the beginning, her brain was muddled. After all, she was drunk. Later on, she woke up a little, but she was so tired that she could not resist him at all.. She could only let him continue torturing her... ... She did not know when it stopped because before he finished hisst time, she could not resist at all. Then, she was the first to fall asleep... ... By the time she woke up, the bright and beautiful sunlight had already shone through the light curtains. Because of the pattern, the room was covered in ayer of gorgeous colors, just like the fur of a spotted dog. Chapter 1432

Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432: Lei Zhensheng is back

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Shezily got up from the bed, her whole body still sore and aching. Reality proved that she had not done any exercise in bed for a long time. This exercise from Meng Meng had indeed almost broken her bones. That damned Lei Zhenyu. He was clearly a gentle and gentle man, but he had turned into a beast as soon as he got into bed. As she got up, she cursed him in her heart. By the time ru Yu washed up and got up, it was already 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Well, she had made an invisible contribution to the world environmental protection organization and saved a breakfast of food. She went downstairs with her whole body aching. Fortunately, although it waste February and spring wasing, it was still cold and there were no signs of spring. She wore a turtleneck sweater and a thin coat. When she arrived at the hall on the first floor, she was surprised to find Lei Taihe and Lei Zhensheng sitting by the dining room, as if they were ready to have lunch. Seeing hering downstairs, Lei Taihe immediately called her, ¡°Ru Yu, you went out after lunch, right? Are you busy today? ¡± ¡°Yes, I have a lot of things to do today, ¡± ru Yu replied. Then, she looked at Lei Zhensheng and asked politely, ¡°Big Brother is back? ¡± Lei Zhensheng nodded at her, ¡°yes, I¡¯m done with Taiwan. I¡¯lle back to do my own things now. ¡± Do My own things Ru Yu didn¡¯t understand what Lei Zhensheng meant. However, there had always been a gap between her and Lei Zhensheng because of Cai Shaofen¡¯s matter, so she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to ask him what he meant by his own things. Lei Zhensheng had gone to Taiwan a year ago. He seemed to be in charge of the Lei¡¯s branch in Taiwan. There used to be someone in charge of the branch, but he transferred it back, and then it was his turn to go. On the contrary, it was Lei Zhenyu, now the CEO of the Lei¡¯s, who was busy all day. It was the CEO who sent Lei Zhensheng to the Taiwan branch, but he had nothing to do. He left for a year. Ru Yu didn¡¯t have lunch at home because yesterday¡¯s art exhibition had ended. She was probably very busy today. Before she went downstairs, Jing Jing was already calling to urge her to hurry over. She politely greeted Lei Taihe and his father, exining the reason why she was not having lunch at home. Then, she quickly went out and drove towards her studio. Actually, when Lei Taihe was not at the Lei residence, she did note back to stay at the Lei residence. Instead, she stayed in her original apartment, which was the apartment that she had lent Cai Shaofen. Lei Zhenyu rarely went back to the Lei residence. He also had his own apartment. Moreover, he heard that he had bought an apartment near the Lei Corporation to facilitate hismute. Her lunch was settled with lunch boxes. There were indeed many things to do at the studio. When she went there, Cui Jingying was extremely busy. She even said that for the past three days, she had lost two paintings for some reason. Good Heavens, it was impossible to guard against the opening of an art exhibition and the loss of paintings. It was said that many artists had experienced this situation before. Although she had already strengthened her precautions, she still could notpletely guard against it. If she lost it, so be it. There was no other way. This kind of thing was like losing your wallet. The chances of you finding it back were almost zero. She did not n to look for it. She was busy the whole afternoon, but she did not forget Lin Yuxin¡¯s appointment, so she still got off work half an hour early in her busy schedule. Then, she drove to the old tree barbecue shop next to the university. Chapter 1433

Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433: Lin Yuxin is getting married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu thought she was getting married early enough, but by the time she arrived, Lin Yuxin was already waiting for her at the window seat of the barbeque shop. She walked in and found that Lin Yuxin, who had big waves of electricity, had matured. Moreover, she seemed to have be a lot more beautiful. She even vaguely felt that she was a little younger than the gynecologist she used to be. ¡°Yu Xin, where have you been for the past year? ¡± Ru Yu patted her shoulder and looked at her with an interrogative gaze. ¡°Tell me honestly, where exactly have you been? ¡± ¡°I went to Taiwan, ¡± Lin Yuxin answered truthfully. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting married. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned, then sheughed out in surprise. She grabbed her wrist and said with a little excitement, ¡°you¡¯re really getting married? Then congrattions, have you found your ideal husband? ¡± ¡°How can a man who doesn¡¯t want to be with you be your ideal husband? ¡± Lin Yuxin smiled bitterly and shook her head. Then, she took a sip of the white water on the dining table. ¡°who doesn¡¯t want a man? ¡± Ru Yu also took a sip of the water and asked casually, ¡°who is so blind? ¡± ¡°Cai Shaofen, ¡± Lin Yuxin said faintly. ¡°PFFT... cough cough cough... cough cough cough... ¡± ru Yu just spat out a mouthful of water from her mouth and then choked until she coughed. This cough was almost out of control ... After a long time, she finally calmed down and looked at Lin Yuxin. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears and asked, ¡°you mean... you want to... marry Lei Zhensheng? ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded and smiled bitterly, ¡°you didn¡¯t expect it, right? Ru Yu, we are so fated. Not only did we be best friends, but we will also be sisters-inw in the future. ¡± ¡°We may not be sisters-inw anymore. ¡± Ru Yu wiped her mouth with a tissue and sighed, ¡°heaven is ying tricks on us. We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a year. You are going to marry Lei Zhensheng, and I may divorce Lei Zhenyu. ¡± ¡°What happened? ¡± This time, it was Lin Yuxin¡¯s turn to be surprised. She widened her eyes and looked at ru Yu, ¡°what happened? Aren¡¯t you close with Lei Zhenyu? ¡± ¡°Jin Zhengnan is dead, ¡± ru Yu¡¯s voice sounded faintly. It sounded elegant, as if it didn¡¯te out of her mouth. ¡°When did this happen? ¡± Lin Yuxin widened her eyes and looked at ru Yu, ¡°howe I don¡¯t know? How long has he been dead? ¡± ¡°One year and twenty days, ¡± ru Yu¡¯s voice sounded slightly choked, st year, February 5th. Now, it¡¯s already February 25th. ¡± ¡°Why did he die? ¡± Lin Yuxin didn¡¯t expect that in just a little more than a year, ru Yu¡¯s life trajectory had changed because of her. The most unexpected thing was that Jin Zhengnan died. Although she didn¡¯t like Jin Zhengnan because he abandoned ru Yu with Lan Ruoshui, in the end, Jin Zhengnan was also their friend. He was also someone they knew? ¡°Last year, there was a snowstorm in Seoul that was hard toe by in fifty years... ¡± ru Yu recounted what happened a year ago on the day of the snowstorm When she talked about how Jin Zhengnan risked his life to save her, and how Jin Zhengnan asked her to be happy in the end, she was already sobbing. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Lin Yuxin handed her a tissue and said softly, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t cry. He wants you to be happy. He¡¯s watching you from the sky. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you cry... ¡± Chapter 1434

Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434: The devil that fell from the sky

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu finally stopped crying and took a deep breath She looked at Lin Yuxin and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s talk about you. Why did you suddenly go to Taiwan You didn¡¯t even inform us. Now that you¡¯re back, you suddenly say that you¡¯re going to marry Lei Zhensheng. Why is that When did you get together with him?¡± Lin Yuxin smiled bitterly. When did they get together That had to start from more than a year ago. It was Januaryst year. It was New Year¡¯s Day then. Ru Yu worked overtime for two days. After three difficult Caesarean sections, she finally weed her New Year¡¯s holiday. She originally wanted to sleep well at night, call ru Yu tomorrow, and ask her out for a day. She heard that the nearby ski resort could ski. However, when she opened the door with her key and walked in, she was shocked to find that there was a person sitting in her apartment. And this person was the famous Lei Zhensheng, the CEO of the Lei Corporation. She was so scared that the key in her hand fell to the ground. A bad premonition welled up in her heart. She and Lei Zhensheng had never met before. The only reason she knew him was because he had appeared in newspapers, magazines, and television. He was an entrepreneur. Lei Zhensheng just looked at her, who was so scared that she was like a little rabbit. The corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile as he approached her step by step. She stepped back step by step, wanting to retreat to the door and turn away. However, she was fast, and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s legs and hands were fast. Just as she was about to retreat to the door, he took a step forward and closed the door, locking it from the inside. He did not give her a chance to escape at all. She hurriedly took out her phone to call the police. Unfortunately, just as she pressed a number, her phone was snatched by Lei Zhensheng. Then, she threw it on the ground and broke it into pieces. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? ¡± Lin Yuxin finally became afraid. When Lei Zhensheng forced her into a corner and had no way to retreat, she finally asked in a trembling voice. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s eyes were full of mes of anger. He lifted her chin with his hand and snorted, ¡°what do you think I want to do? You took away my wife, so of course you have topensate me with a wife, right? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take her away. The problem is all on you, ¡± Lin Yuxin quickly exined, ¡°I just did what a doctor should do and helped her test the sperm. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with your sperm... ¡± Lin Yuxin tried to reason with Lei Zhensheng, but Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t listen to her. While she was chattering, he quickly reached out and picked her up like a chicken, walking directly to the bedroom. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? ¡± Lin Yuxin was lifted into the air by him and couldn¡¯t help but shout in fear. Because of her fear, her voice was trembling. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ll know soon enough. ¡± Lei Zhensheng threw her heavily on the bed. Before she could jump up, he pounced on her and pressed her on the bed. ¡°No... ¡± no matter how idiotic Lin Yuxin was, she finally understood Lei Zhensheng¡¯s bestiality, so she quickly refuted him, ¡°Mr. Lei, we¡¯re not rted at all. You can¡¯t treat me like this. What you¡¯re doing is Qj. QJ is illegal, understand? ¡± Chapter 1435

Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435: the Angel Meets the devil

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°QJ? ¡± Lei Zhensheng stopped pulling at her clothes Then, he looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, you remind me that it¡¯s not worth it to break thew for you. So, you choose. Do you want me to have sex with you willingly, or do you want me to give you something to drink so that you can have sex with me in a dream? ¡± ¡°choose one or the other. Make a decision quickly! ¡± ¡°Mr. Lei, be reasonable. ¡± Lin yuxin tried to persuade Lei Zhensheng. ¡°I really didn¡¯t offend you. Your wife wanted a divorce. The main reason for her divorce is not that you can¡¯t have children, but that you¡¯re outside... ¡± Unfortunately, Lin Yuxin¡¯s words were like air to Lei Zhensheng. Seeing that she didn¡¯t choose and was still nagging, he simply didn¡¯t wait for her and directly stripped her of her clothes. ¡°No. ¡± Lin Yuxin tried to cover the beauty on her chest with her hands, but she didn¡¯t know that such a move would only arouse the bestiality of men, especially when they were angry. ¡°No? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He reached out and grabbed her legs, pulled them apart slightly, and sat on them. Lin Yuxin, like ru Yu, was two years older. She was already 28 years old, so Lei Zhensheng thought that she should be very familiar with this kind of life. Therefore, he did not think of taking pity on her from the beginning. Instead, he directly... ... How many women had Lei Zhensheng experienced He had experienced both real and fake virginity. Of course, his wife, Cai Shaofen, was a real virgin when she married him. At this moment, the feeling that Lin Yuxin gave him made him feel as if he had returned to the wedding night with Cai Shaofen twenty years ago. That night, Cai Shaofen was also in so much pain that her face was full of tears. At that time, his heart ached for her, so he was especially gentle. However, now that he really had sex with this woman, it was not worth his heart¡¯s pain. Because it was this woman who caused his divorce and caused his wife to leave. Therefore, under the cries of Yu Xin, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s actions did not be gentle. Instead, he became even more courageous. Hepletely ignored Lin Yuxin¡¯s pain and ruthlessly vented his bestial nature... ... Lin Yuxin¡¯s three-day holiday, her iparably beautiful three-day holiday, was ruined by Lei Zhensheng, this demon. He lived in her house like a devil. When he was hungry, he would order takeout. When he was tired, he would lie on her bed and sleep. When he recovered his energy, he would get up and torment her.. Hepletely ignored the bloodstains on the bed sheet. Three days, three nights, and seventy-two hours. She was his tool to vent his lust. He did not allow her to wear clothes. He said that he was toozy to help her tear them up. Anyway, he had seen and touched them all. Whether she wore them or not was the same in his eyes. Three days, three nights, and seventy-two hours. She was his tool to vent his lust. He also did not allow her to wear clothes. He said that he was toozy to help her tear them up. Anyway, he had seen and touched them all. Whether she wore them or not was the same in his eyes. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said that she wanted to sue him. He said that it was fine, and he even told her openly, ¡°you can¡¯t sue me, and yourwyer fees will fall into my hands. ¡± So, she looked forward to her arrival at work. However, three dayster, Lei Zhensheng did not allow her to go to work. He even took the initiative to cancel her house, quit her job, and then, in the middle of the night, when it was quiet.. He forcefully brought her to an apartment in the suburbs. Chapter 1436

Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436: the Angel Meets the Devil 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°So, Lei Zhensheng went to Taiwan after the Lantern Festivalst year, and he took you directly to Taiwan? ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but guess when she saw Yu Xin stop. Last year, the Spring Festival holiday had just passed, and Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t want to go to work at first. He said that he would give the position of president to his brother. He wanted to apany her to travel and rx, because at that time, Jin Zhengnan had just died half a month ago. However, Lei Zhensheng refused to be the president of the Lei family no matter what. He insisted that something had happened to the Taiwan branch, and he had to go personally. In the end, Lei Zhenyu couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so Lei Zhensheng went to Taiwan after the Lantern Festival. This tripsted for more than a year because this year¡¯s Lantern Festival had already passed by more than a week. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lin Yuxin nodded Then, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°in Taiwan, I don¡¯t have any identification. Because he confiscated it, I have no family. Other than following him, I have no other choice. Because without any identification, it is impossible to find a job. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t allow me to go out and look for a job. ¡± ¡°then you have already returned. ¡± Ru Yu said very angrily, ¡°Yu Xin, it is Seoul now. What are you afraid of him for ¡°As long as you don¡¯t agree to marry him, he won¡¯t dare to force you to marry him. If you want to sue him, I¡¯ll help you hire awyer. Lei Zhensheng is really not a human being. Does he think that he can do anything just because he has money? ¡± ¡°Sue him? Do you think your husband, Lei Zhenyu, will help me sue his brother? ¡± Yu Xinughed when she heard Ru Yu¡¯s words She shook her head and said, ¡°Ru Yu, you know that no matter how bad their rtionship is, they won¡¯t fall out and be enemies. ¡± ¡°WHO said they want to look for Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her Then she said in a bad mood, ¡°fine, I know manywyers. Lei Zhenyu hasn¡¯t been awyer for a long time. I guess he won¡¯t be going to court anymore. Don¡¯t forget, my uncle is the true master of the legal world. ¡± ¡°Oh, I really forgot if you didn¡¯t mention it. ¡± Lin Yuxin looked as if she suddenly understood and quickly asked, ¡°Um, did your aunt wisdome back to Seoul? Did she have a child smoothly? Is the mother and child safe? ¡± ¡°Mother and child are safe, mother and child are safe, ¡± ru yu quickly repeated two sentences Then, she sighed and said, ¡°on the Lantern Festival, Auntie Hui hugged her son and was still talking about you. She said that if it weren¡¯t for you, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had a child in her entire life. She even said that she wanted the child to call you godmother. ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± Lin Yuxin could not help butugh out loud. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°alright then. When you have time, you can visit your aunt. ¡± ¡°Oh right, are you really going to marry Lei Zhensheng? ¡± Only then did ru yu remember the serious matter and quickly asked, ¡°is there no other way? ¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t marry him? I¡¯ve been living with him for a year. ¡± Yu Xin sighed and looked at ru Yu. ¡°Do I have any other choice? ¡± ¡°Cai Shaofen wants to divorce him even after living with him for 20 years. So what if you live with him for a year? ¡± Ru Yu said indifferently, ¡°just think of it as being eaten by a dog this year. As long as you don¡¯t want to marry him, he doesn¡¯t have the power to force you to marry him, right? ¡± ¡°Of course he can¡¯t force me, but the point is, I have to marry him now, ¡± Yu Xin bit her lip and said. ¡°Why? ¡± Ru Yu was even more puzzled. ¡°Why do you have to marry him? ¡± Chapter 1437

Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437 the difference between a good man and a bad man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°because... ¡± Yu Xin stopped after saying ¡®because¡¯ . Then she took a deep breath and said, ¡°because I think it¡¯s not a bad thing to live with him. Because he¡¯s not as bad as I thought. ¡± Ru Yuughed when she heard this Then she nodded and said, ¡°well, Lei Zhensheng is definitely not a good man. After all, we believe that a good man would not cheat on his wife. Of course, the rtionship between him and Lan Ruoshui¡¯s mother is not considered cheating. After all, he was not married to Cai Shaofen at that time. Moreover, that was his first love. I¡¯m talking about after he married Cai Shaofen. I think you know that he also has a woman outside. ¡± Ru Yu paused for a moment when she said this Then she said, ¡°of course, Lei Zhensheng isn¡¯t a bad man. There are many men who cheat on their wives in this society. Let alone Lei Zhensheng, who is the CEO of a corporation, even ordinary men who have a little money, or those who don¡¯t have much money in the workce, some even rent a house and live in it. There are also men who cheat on their wives when they have a marriage and a family. It¡¯s verymon for rich men to have mistresses. ¡± ¡°You will analyze men very thoroughly when the timees. ¡± Yu Xin had no choice but to admit defeat to Ru Yu. This guy usually didn¡¯t talk about marriage. When he talked about it asionally, he was quite talkative. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a little disappointed in men since I was young, okay? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the story between my parents. Back then, my mother was bullied terribly by my father. Now, people only see Xi Muru¡¯s happiness, but they never know that it was almost a life-and-death exchange for her happiness. ¡± ¡°okay, ru Yu. ¡± Lin Yuxinforted her instead. ¡°Isn¡¯t your marriage pretty good now ¡°Zhenyu treats you well. He definitely won¡¯t mess around outside like his brother did when he was young. You don¡¯t have to follow the sad path your mother walked. ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She knew that there were some things that she couldn¡¯t exin clearly to Yu Xin, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about you. From now on, you won¡¯t leave Seoul, right? ¡± ¡°I came back with him specifically to get married. Once we get married, we¡¯ll immediately return to Taiwan. ¡± Yu Xin sighed softly. ¡°Ru Yu, my stories are also very long. A lot of things have happened between me and him. In short, it¡¯s a long story. When there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll slowly tell you about it. ¡± ¡°You really want to marry him? ¡± Ru Yu finally understood. She tried to persuade him for a long time, but it was useless. He still wanted to get married. ¡°Of course I want to get married. Why did youe back to Seoul without getting married? ¡± Yu Xin smiled bitterly. Then, she put the roasted pork belly on ru Yu¡¯s te and said, ¡°hurry up and eat. This is the best pork belly. I remember you like roasted pork belly. ¡± ¡°Damn, that was before. I like roasted pork belly now. ¡± Ru Yu put the pork belly into her mouth and teased, ¡°I was influenced by Mu Yao. That girl loves roasted pork belly. ¡± ¡°By the way, has your sistere back to Seoul these few days? ¡± When Yu Xin heard her mention Mu Yao, she quickly asked, ¡°I really want to see her. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. ¡± ¡°She just went backst week and came to celebrate the Lantern Festival. ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°when she went back, she was grounded by my father. She probably won¡¯t be able toe to Seoul for a year and a half. ¡± Chapter 1438

Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438: Lei Zhenyu¡¯s strange behavior

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu and Yu Xin¡¯s barbecue was eaten a littlete. Yu Xin originally wanted to drink some wine, but ru yu just drank winest night. Moreover, when she got drunk, Lei Zhenyu ate her until not even her bones were left. She didn¡¯t want to pay the price likest night, so she resolutely refused to drink with her. She only wanted to drink her wedding wine when she got married. Lin Yuxin just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. After eating the barbecue with Ru Yu, she waved her hand to pay the bill. Ru Yu wanted to pay, but she didn¡¯t let her. She only said that it was her treat, so there was no reason for her to pay. When she walked out of the barbecue shop, it was alreadyte. Ru Yu asked Yu Xin if she wanted to drive her. Yu Xin shook her head and said that she lived nearby and did not need to drive her. She walked back. Ru Yu did not insist because Lei Zhenyu had already sent her more than five messages. He kept asking her where she was, asking her to go back earlier. On the way back, ru Yu was still thinking, why is Yu Xin willing to marry Lei Zhensheng Lei Zhensheng was 20 years older than her. Although a 49-year-old man was not old, to Yu Xin who was only 29 years old, he was indeed old. It had only been a year, and she could no longer understand Yu Xin¡¯s thoughts. In fact, as long as Yu Xin said that she was not willing to marry Lei Zhensheng, she would definitely be able to help her settle this matter. However, since Yu Xin was willing to marry, she could not forcefully stop her. Moreover, Yu Xin had said before that as long as she liked it, she could marry anyone she wanted. Moreover, the age gap between Yu Xin and Lei Zhensheng was not that big. Lei Zhenyu sent her a few text messages. When she returned home, there was no sign of him. Well, he probably saw that she was not back for a long time, so he went out again... ... Forget it, forget it. He could do whatever he wanted to do outside. She could not be bothered with him. Anyway, she also wanted a divorce, so it was good that he got tired of her earlier. After all, he would only be willing to divorce if he got tired of her. Ru Yu thought about it and took her clothes to the bathroom to take a shower. As she took a shower, she heard footsteps outside the door. She could tell from the sound of footsteps that he should be back. After taking a shower, she walked out. It was indeed Lei Zhenyu. He was sitting on the Sofa in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking. She had already walked to his side, but he still had not noticed her. ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming again. ¡± Ru Yu pushed his shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you daydreaming so much? ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not thinking about anything. ¡± Lei Zhenyu turned his head and looked at her from the side. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. ¡°You have something to say to me. ¡± Ru Yu immediately guessed it. Then, she sat down beside him and said softly, ¡°say it. You keep urging me. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°I. . . Nothing much. ¡± Lei Zhenyu yed a joke and then quickly changed the topic. ¡°about that, big brother came back to marry Lin Yuxin. You know about this, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, Lin Yuxin told me tonight. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and then said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to help them organize the wedding? ¡± ¡°ORGANIZE THE WEDDING? ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and shook his head, ¡°they don¡¯t have a wedding. They will go to register the wedding tomorrow morning and fly to Taiwan in the afternoon. The wedding should be held in Taiwan, right? As for when it will be held, big brother didn¡¯t say, so I don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°They are leaving tomorrow. Then, don¡¯t I have to find time to send Yu Xin off tomorrow afternoon? ¡±RuuYuu didn¡¯t expectYuuXinn toe back so suddenly and leave so quickly. Chapter 1439

Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439: Lei Zhenyu¡¯s strange behavior

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t go. Big Brother doesn¡¯t want any of us to send him off. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly tried to dissuade her. ¡°Alright, go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and got up. She walked towards the bedroom. When she reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask him, ¡°Um, you really don¡¯t have anything to say to me, do you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t have anything to say. Go to sleep early. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m busy with some things in the study. ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly walked into the room. Regarding Lei Zhenyu¡¯s strange behavior tonight, she felt that something was wrong. However, she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was wrong. Forget it, forget it. Anyway, she and Lei Zhenyu had less interaction now, especially in the past six months. The two of them had very little contact with each other. Sometimes, they did not even look like a couple anymore. Of course, the responsibility was on her. The main reason was that she had been away from Seoul frequently in the past six months. She also often went rock climbing with Leng Rong and the others, racing cars, and so on. Therefore, the rtionship between the husband and wife naturally did not get better. If one day, Lei Zhenyu could not stand it anymore and he proposed a divorce, it would be good. She still thought about it before she went to bed. She really hoped that Lei Zhenyu could not stand her one day earlier. It would be good if he could not stand her anymore. That night, Lei Zhenyu did note to her bed again. She was also happy to have a good sleep. After being tormented by himst night, she really did not sleep well. Ru Yu had always thought that the divorce between her and Lei Zhenyu would take at least one or two years. Because Lei Zhenyu was extremely patient, based on her understanding of Lei Zhenyu¡¯s character, he could at least tolerate her for another one or two years. However, sometimes, things happened so quickly that it was impossible to predict. Just like the divorce between her and Lei Zhenyu. The next morning, she didn¡¯t wake upte. Because she picked an rm clock before she went to sleep, the very responsible rm clock woke her up on time. She naturally got up and went downstairs. It was the same as usual, but it was very early today. When she went downstairs, Lei Zhenyu and Lei Zhensheng were not in the restaurant, but Lei Taihe was sitting at the dining table. ¡°Good Morning, Dad. ¡± Ru Yu walked over and sat down at the dining table to greet Lei Taihe. ¡°Good Morning. ¡± Lei Taihe looked a little tired. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was tortured by illnessst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. After all, the breakfast in the Lei family was sumptuous. It had been a long time since ru Yu had breakfast in the Lei family. Today, Meng¡¯s breakfast was still better than the breakfast in the restaurant outside. It was the rule of the Lei family to eat without saying anything and sleep without saying anything. Therefore, she and Lei Taihe had breakfast in silence. No one said anything. After breakfast, she went upstairs to get her bag and was ready to go to work. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Lei Taihe who was sitting on the Sofa in the living room when she went downstairs. ¡°Ru Yu,e here. ¡± Lei Taihe pointed at the single-seater Sofa next to her and looked at her. ¡°Dad wants to talk to you. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Although ru Yu felt a little puzzled, she still walked over and sat down on the single-seater Sofa. She turned to look at Lei Zhenyu. ¡°Dad, do you want to say something to me? ¡± ¡°Um... did Zhenyu say anything to youst night? ¡± Lei Taihe hesitated for a moment and asked first. ¡°He said that big brother went to register his marriage this morning and seems to be going to Taiwan in the afternoon. It¡¯s said that he won¡¯t hold the wedding in Seoul, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. Lei Zhenyu had indeed agreed to itst night. ¡°He didn¡¯t... tell you anything else? ¡± Lei Taihe frowned. It seemed that he had really guessed it ... ¡°anything else? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. ¡°No, why? ¡± Chapter 1440

Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440-song Yuxi is pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yuxi is pregnant, ¡± Lei Taihe said. He looked at ru Yu with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s Zhenyu¡¯s child! ¡± Ru Yu sat there. She had thought of thousands of reasons for her divorce with Lei Zhenyu. Every reason was her own, but she had never thought that something like this would happen to Lei Zhenyu. Lei Taihe was shocked when he saw ru Yu standing there in a daze Hence, he hurriedly said, ¡°Ru Yu, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, nor do I have any intention of asking you to step down. You will always be the second young madam of the Lei family. No one can change that. I just want to discuss with you. My Body probably won¡¯t be able to endure for long. I want to see my grandson. Please understand the feelings of an old man. ¡± ¡°I will divorce Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu finally came back to her senses. Then, she looked at Lei Taihe and said, ¡°Dad, I understand your feelings. I won¡¯t be so ignorant... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± Lei Taihe quickly cut off ru Yu¡¯s words Then, he quickly said, ¡°Ru Yu, Zhenyu doesn¡¯t mean that either. I don¡¯t mean that either. I mean that I want that child. I don¡¯t want anything else. Look... Can I let that child be brought back for you to raise? ¡± ¡°Zhenyu, does he mean that too? ¡± Ru Yu took a deep breath. At this moment, she was only concerned about Lei Zhenyu¡¯s attitude. As for Lei Taihe¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about it. ¡°Zhenyu, he... He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± Lei Taihe stammered Then, he looked at ru Yu with a pleading gaze and said, ¡°this is what I meant. I hope that you can understand my feelings as an old man who wants to see his grandson. I¡¯m not saying that I want Yu Xi to marry into the Lei family. Of course, she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications. It¡¯s just that the child... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Ru Yu stood up and looked at Lei Taihe. ¡°Father, I understand and understand your feelings very well. Now, the problem is not with me but with your son, Lei Zhenyu. I¡¯m very easy to talk to. The divorce can be signed at any time. Alright, that¡¯s it. ¡± After saying that, ru Yu immediately turned around and walked towards the door. Lei Taihe¡¯s voice could be heard from behind her. ¡°Ru Yu, I don¡¯t have any intention of divorcing you and Zhenyu. I really don¡¯t have that intention. I just want that child. I just want a child... ¡± Ru Yu quickly got into the car and started driving out of the Lei family¡¯s courtyard. She was no longer interested in Lei Taihe¡¯s shouts. She had to contact Lei Zhenyu to talk about their divorce. After driving out of the Lei family¡¯s courtyard, she quickly found a spacious roadside and stopped. Then, she took a deep breath and took out her phone to call Lei Zhenyu. The phone rang for three seconds and was picked up. Before she could say anything, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°ru Yu, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°En, are you free at noon? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s mood had calmed down, and her tone was very natural and calm. ¡°noon. ¡± The sound of flipping paper came from the other side of the phone. It was probably Lei Zhenyu checking his work schedule for the day Then, his voice came over. ¡°I¡¯m meeting a French client at noon. I don¡¯t think I have time. I¡¯m free tonight. I can cancel a social event that I can go to or not go to... ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tonight. ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted him and then said indifferently, ¡°let¡¯s go back to the apartment you had when we first got married tonight. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered from the other side. Ru Yu quickly hung up the phone. Chapter 1441

Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441: Spring without warmth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yuid on the steering wheel for a few minutes to calm herself down before driving to the studio. However, she was destined not to be able to work today, so she just sat in the office in a daze. Xun Jingying shook her head. She did not know what had happened to ru Yu and the other two days. Her work had been going smoothly for the past six months. Although she was rarely in Seoul, the paintings she had drawn from all over the world had generated a lot of ie for the studio Everyone said that ru Yu hade back to life. This time, the art exhibition was also very sessful. However, after the art exhibition, she became dispirited again, as if she had no energy at all. She wanted to ask her what was wrong, but as an assistant, she did not know how to say it. Ru Yu sat in the office for the whole morning, but she could not sit still in the afternoon. She drove her car to wander outside. She would go wherever she saw the road, and she would go wherever she saw the road. She was like a child who had lost her direction, only knowing how to drive But she didn¡¯t know where she was going. Finally, she was tired. Finally, she drove until the sky turned dark. Finally, she was exhausted and had no more strength left. She stopped the car and was shocked to find that her car was parked at the Farmhouse restaurant that Lei Zhenyu had brought her to And this ce only served one table of dishes every day. She didn¡¯t have an appointment. Even if she came, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. She only felt weak all over. She leaned on the steering wheel for a long time and finally wanted to drive the car back. Only then did she realize that her car was out of gas. Oh my God, she was only focused on driving today. She had never thought about refueling. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to the gas meter and her entire being was in a state of chaos. The car ran out of gas and it was impossible for her to drive away. She got out of the car in annoyance and took out her phone. Just as she was about to call her Daddy, Che Qixuan, her phone rang. It was Lei Zhenyu. She hesitated for a moment before picking it up. Just as she brought it to her ear, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Ru Yu, where are you? I¡¯m at home cooking and waiting for you. Are you still at work? Why isn¡¯t there anyone answering your office phone? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten off work long ago. ¡± Ru Yu leaned against the car door and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m at the courtyard house where you used to bring me. ¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you tell me to go home after work? ¡± This time, it was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s turn to be puzzled. He continued, ¡°if you want to eat farm food, tell me so that I can call ahead and make a reservation... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat farm food anymore. ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted him. Then, she said a little irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I drove my car here. My car is out of gas now, so I can¡¯t drive. ¡± ¡°Then you wait there. I¡¯ll bring you the gas right away, ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came from the phone. Along with the sound of the door closing and footsteps, it was obvious that he was going out as fast as he could. Ru Yu hung up the phone and leaned against the car door to look at the sky. The Sky was really dark tonight. Half a month after the Lantern Festival, there was no moon in the sky, and not even a star could be seen. This was the suburbs, and there were few houses nearby. Standing in the night wind, she only felt cold, and could not help but shiver. She wanted to get in the car, but the car ran out of gas, and even the heater could not be turned on. Cold, so cold. It was clearly spring, but why did she not feel the slightest hint of spring Instead, she felt the cold of winter? Chapter 1442

Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442 Shooting Star Cigarette Butts

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was cold, really cold. Whether it was sitting in the car or leaning against the car door, ru Yu felt cold. Her whole body was shivering in the night wind. Her teeth were chattering from the cold, as if her heart had lost its temperature. She fumbled around on her body and rummaged in her bag. After a long time, she finally found half a pack of cigarettes. She remembered that this half pack of cigarettes was from Lei Zhenyu when she went home two months ago. Two months ago, their mother, Xi Muru, came to Seoul to see them and said that she was going to stay with the Lei family. This gave them a big scare, and the two of them went home to deal with their mother. Xi Muru originally said that she was going to stay for two or three days, but she left the next afternoon. Unfortunately, she did not say anything to the two of them before she left, so the two of them went back voluntarily the next day. That night, when she came out of the shower, she found Lei Zhenyu standing by the window smoking. His smoking posture was not elegant because Lei Zhenyu was a non-smoker. She did not know where her temper came from. Perhaps because it was winter, the heating in the room was not open, so the smoke in the room smelled very bad. So, she went up and directly snatched the cigarette he was smoking and threw it on the ground to stamp it out. Then, she confiscated the half-pack of cigarettes and lighter that was ced on the windowsill and never gave it to him again. Later on, the two of them did not return to the Lei familypound, so she had forgotten about the half-pack of cigarettes. Now that she took it out, it was as if she had seen a me. She quickly took it out and brought one to her mouth. When Lei Zhenyu drove to the side of the courtyard, he saw this scene. Ru Yu was leaning against her car door, smoking. The cigarette butt shed in the dark night, as bright as a shooting star. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He immediately pushed open the car door and got out. He walked to her in two or three steps and reached out to snatch two-thirds of the cigarette from her hand. Then, he threw it on the ground and stamped it out. ¡°You girl, why did you learn to smoke? ¡± He scolded her angrily. She was in the throes of smoking and just when she felt that her body was not that cold, she was suddenly robbed of her cigarette. She was already unhappy, but she was scolded by him Therefore, she shouted unhappily, ¡°I do what I want to do. It¡¯s none of your business. What kind of person are you to me? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am to you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was also angered by her question. In a moment of anger, he stepped in front of her and pressed her against the car door. Without thinking, he directly kissed her. ¡°You... let go... ¡± ru Yu originally wanted to scold him, but it was a pity that her mouth gave Lei Zhenyu an opportunity to take advantage of her. Hence, she was forced against the car door and kissed him crazily ... She was so angry that she could not push him away with her hands. Hence, she had no choice but to kick him with her feet. She wanted to hurt him so that he would let go of her. However, Lei Zhenyu did not seem to know the pain. He kept kissing her, not giving her any chance to escape. After a long time, ru Yu felt that she was about to suffocate. She thought to herself, this is great. I don¡¯t even need to get a divorce. I¡¯ll just be kissed to death by him. This will save me a lot of trouble. Just when she thought that she was going to be kissed to death by him tonight, Lei Zhenyu had already let her go. She opened her mouth and gasped for breath. Then, she red at him fiercely, as if she wanted to eat him up. He smiled and ignored her. Instead, he came over to help her open the gas tank lid and add the oil that he had brought. After all, her car was already out of gas. Chapter 1443

Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443. That night two months ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was furious. When he finished filling up the gas tank, she could not help but shout at him, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I have something to say... ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted her. Then, he pushed her with his hand and said, ¡°hurry up and get in the car. Didn¡¯t you say it was cold? Get in the car and turn on the heater. My family has even made some food. Let¡¯s talk about it after we go home and eat. ¡± Ru Yu sighed softly. It was night in the Wilderness. The wind was strong and the sky was dark. It was indeed not a good ce to talk. Moreover, both of them were hungry. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when they drove home. Ru Yu was really hungry. She had breakfast at the Lei family¡¯s house in the morning. She did not eat at noon because she was in a bad mood, so she was famished now. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s skills were not bad and the food he cooked was edible. Therefore, she could not be bothered to argue with him. She had to fill her stomach first. Even if she wanted to talk, she had to have the energy, right? After eating, Lei Zhenyu did not even bother to clean up the bowls and chopsticks. Ru Yu was not in the mood either. The two of them went to the SOFA in the living room and sat down on the Sofa. Before ru Yu could speak, Lei Zhenyu was the first to speak. ¡°Ru Yu, I wanted to tell you about thisst night, butst night... Alright, I¡¯ll tell you now. ¡± ¡°Your father told me this morning, ¡± ru Yu said indifferently. Then, she turned to look at him and said, ¡°I understand your father¡¯s feelings. He¡¯s an old man. It¡¯s not wrong for him to want to have a grandson, and I¡¯m not unreasonable. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you about this. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly snatched her words away. Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Song Yuxi is pregnant, but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s pregnant with my child. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±RuuYuu was stunned.Thenn, she quickly frowned and said, LeiiZhenyuu, you are a man.Aa man has to be responsible when he does things.Youu have to be brave when you do things yourself.Doon¡¯t be a coward. ¡± ¡°Of course, I know that a man has to be responsible. But, if it¡¯s not mine, how can I be responsible? ¡± Lei Zhenyu sighed and said, ¡°I only have one night with her... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need one night to be pregnant. ¡± Ru Yu quickly red at him and then said coldly, ¡°I think one night is enough. I don¡¯t know how many times I have to do it in one night. ¡± ¡°But the point is, I don¡¯t know if I did anything with her that night. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her and said, ¡°listen to me first. It was one night two months ago... ¡± That night, Lei Zhenyu was in a very bad mood because it was ru Yu¡¯s birthday. He had meticulously prepared a birthday gift and a couple¡¯s meal for ru Yu. He wanted to ease the rtionship between the husband and wife that had been cold for a long time. But who knew that when he called ru Yu in the afternoon, his phone was turned off. He was very anxious, so he drove to find her after work. He wanted to pick her up and take her back to their old apartment. However, there was a traffic jam on the road that day, so he could not drive fast. When he arrived at the Yunheng building where Ru Yu was, he realized that Leng Rong had already arrived. He was talking andughing with ru Yu as they walked out of the Yunheng building. Then, they got into ru Yu¡¯s car. He was so angry that his lungs almost exploded. So, he quickly called Ru Yu¡¯s cell phone, but it was still switched off. He clearly saw her with Leng Rong, but she still switched off her cell phone? Today was her birthday. She did not contact her husband, but she was actually with another man. Moreover, the most hateful thing was that she was smiling so brightly with another man. Chapter 1444

Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444 that night two months ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He wanted to follow her, but he had just entered the house. There was a traffic jam in front of him, so he could not turn around. He could only drive through another exit. Ru Yu¡¯s car, on the other hand, went out through the exit that he had entered. By the time he drove out of Yun Heng building, her car had already gone to God knows where. He had no choice. He walked around the road, still hoping that she would not go home, so he drove back. However, there was no sign of her at home, not even her scent could be found. That night, he felt particrly sad and disappointed. He went to a bar. After marrying ru Yu, he had practically never set foot in bars. He ordered a drink and drank it in the bar. He was in a bad mood, especially when he remembered that today was ru Yu¡¯s birthday. She was actually celebrating her birthday with another man, but he, her real husband, was left at the side and could not get close to her. He did not know how many sses of wine he had had. Because he was in a bad mood, just as he was getting a little drunk, he suddenly heard noises and sounds of helping from the side. Although he was a little drunk, he still felt that the sound was somewhat familiar. When he turned around, he realized that Song Yuxi was actually being pestered by a few men, and those men were obviously not good people. He originally did not want to pay attention to Song Yuxi, but those men were too much. They were actually tugging at Song Yuxi¡¯s clothes, and one of them even said that he had dragged Song Yuxi upstairs for a round. When he heard that, he was furious. Not to mention that Song Yuxi was his ex-girlfriend, even if it was a strange woman, he would not allow these animals to do such a thing. Therefore, he walked over and immediately started fighting with those men. Those men were not jealous. When they saw that someone was ruining their good deed, they started fighting with him. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s skills were good, but in the end, he could not withstand those men. Fortunately, their fight alerted the bar¡¯s security, and then the security came up and pulled them away. Lei Zhenyu was injured, which scared Song Yuxi. Therefore, she helped him out of the bar. After the fight, he seemed to be even more drunk. He could not drive, so he could only go with her to take a taxi. His face was injured, and blood was spewing from his mouth. Song Yuxi was so heartbroken that she started crying. She used a handkerchief to wipe his blood while rinsing his mouth with the water she brought with her. She even said that she would take him to the doctor. He said that he would not go to the doctor, and that he wanted to go home. He was not afraid of this minor injury. He had a first-aid kit at home, so he just needed to apply some medicine. Therefore, Song Yuxi quickly agreed with him and said, ¡°then go home, let¡¯s go home first. ¡°. Later, he remembered that he seemed to have gone home, but he was so dazed that he could not tell which house he went to. He only remembered that Song Yuxi helped him into the door and seemed to have given him water to drink, and then.. It was the next day when he opened his eyes and used his hand to rub his hangover head. The moment he turned his face, he was shocked to find that he was naked. He quickly looked up and was shocked to find that it was an unfamiliar room, and.. There was a naked woman lying by the bed. She was actually... Song Yuxi! Lei Zhenyu stopped here and looked at ru Yu. ¡°that night, I really don¡¯t remember what I did. I was so scared that I hurriedly put on my clothes and ran away. I... ¡± Lei Zhenyu was like a child who had made a mistake. He grabbed ru Yu¡¯s hand and said pitifully, ¡°ru Yu, please don¡¯t reject me with one vote. I will never go to a bar to drink again. I will never meddle in anyone¡¯s business again. I will never... ¡± Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445: I will not divorce you

Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445: I will not divorce you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu could not help butugh when she heard his words. However, herughter was a little bitter. She said softly, ¡°Zhenyu, now it¡¯s not a question of whether I should reject you or not. It¡¯s a question of Song Yuxi being pregnant with your child... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. That child might not be mine. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted her Then, he said, ¡°even if it¡¯s 10,000 steps back, so what if the child is mine? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll acknowledge that child. If it¡¯s not a child that I¡¯m willing to have, why would I want toe? ¡± ¡°But your father wants that child? ¡± Ru Yu reminded him carefully. ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s business. Anyway, I won¡¯t have that child. ¡± Lei Zhenyu sighed softly and said, ¡°I made my stance clear to Song Yuxi yesterday. Don¡¯t use the child to threaten me. I won¡¯t fall for that. You can have this child if you want it. If you don¡¯t want it, go ahead and do what you need to do. Don¡¯te to me in the future. ¡± Upon hearing Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, ru Yu felt ufortable Then, after a long while, she tried to persuade him again, ¡°Zhenyu, I think Song Yuxi loves you. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that a woman who loves you is pregnant with your child? Why do you have to be so cruel? Actually, I¡¯m not... ¡± ¡°I know that you can¡¯t wait for something like this to happen to me. ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately replied in a foul tone Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°yes, even in your dreams, you want to divorce me. Now that something like this has happened to me, are you going to take this opportunity to ask for a divorce so that you don¡¯t even have to take responsibility for the divorce? ¡± Ru Yu did not say a word. She really wanted to divorce Lei Zhenyu. She had wanted to divorce Lei Zhenyu for more than half a year, but she could not find a suitable reason, so she had been cold to him. She only wanted to continue being cold until he got tired of her that day. Lei Zhenyu saw that she did not say a word, so he knew that he had spoken to her heart Therefore, he said angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, let me tell you. There is no way to get a divorce. I will settle the matter of Song Yuxi Myself. However, don¡¯t dream of using this opportunity to divorce me. ¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? ¡± Ru Yu did not understand him Therefore, she tried to persuade him earnestly. ¡°Zhenyu, she loves you. She has not forgotten you for so many years. Now that she is pregnant with your child, even if she yed tricks that night, isn¡¯t that a show of love for you? Why do you... ¡± ¡°that¡¯s my own matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted ru Yu¡¯s words and stood up As he walked towards the study room, he said coldly, ¡°Ru Yu, remember this. I won¡¯t divorce you. You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯tpete with a dead person. ¡± Ru Yu felt extremely ufortable when she heard this. She felt so ufortable that she almost curled up on the SOFA. She knew that in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s opinion, she had neglected him for more than half a year because she missed Jin Zhengnan. That was why she wanted a divorce. However, only she knew that this was not the case. It was not the case at all. She wanted a divorce with him. It had nothing to do with Jin Zhengnan. However, she could not say the reason. If she did, he would not agree to a divorce with her. Now that something had happened to him, she still imagined that this was an opportunity. However, he still refused to divorce her. What should she do What could she do to get him to agree to a divorce with her? Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446: Plans to go to the Sahara desert

Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446: ns to go to the Sahara desert

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This night was the first time that Lei Taihe and Lei Zhenyu did not return to the Lei family¡¯spound when they were in Seoul. Instead, they stayed in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment. Ru Yu was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. The main reason was that Lei Zhenyu refused to divorce, which gave her a huge headache. Lei Zhenyu actually refused to divorce despite such a good opportunity. What should she do? How long did she toss and turn Actually, ru Yu herself did not know. However, she knew that Lei Zhenyu came to her room to sleepter. Because the bed was soft, the moment he went to bed, his back immediately sank a little. Her body was stiff. She did not turn around, and he did note over unwittingly to hug her into his arms. Although, if he did not hug her, both of them would not be able to sleep well. In fact, more than half a year ago, when ru Yu did not go home at the beginning, she could not sleep well at night because he was not by her side, because she did not lie in his arms, because he did not have his arms as a heater. Butter, she slowly got used to it. She thought that in this life, she had to walk until she was old. She had to get used to being alone. She had to get used to walking and stopping. Just like when she did not marry Lei Zhenyu, she was used to eating and sleeping in every unfamiliar ce. Ru Yu was not in good spirits the next day at work. The main reason was that she did not sleep wellst night. Although she slept on the same bed as Lei Zhenyu, because she slept back to back all night, she only felt a sore neck. She was not in good spirits and did not even want to bring up her brush when she went to work. In the end, she simplyy on the sofa and went to sleep. She urged Jing Ying toe in and look at her sleeping on the Sofa in broad daylight. She shook her head helplessly, but she did not dare to wake her up. In the afternoon, ru Yu received a call from Lin Pianran. She said that there was a desert hiking activity and asked if she wanted to participate. The desert was the Sahara desert. She immediately said, ¡°yes, of course I want to go. When do we set off? The Sahara desert is one of her favorite deserts and also the most romantic desert. I want to find San Mao¡¯s footprints and the footprints of the Indians. ¡°. Lin Pianran said that they would set off in April. There was still more than a month¡¯s time. You should take advantage of this month¡¯s time to prepare. When the time came, Leng Rong, a group of us, said that he still had to go and contact the camels. Ru Yu could not help but scold them on the phone. She said, ¡°since we are going to the desert on foot, why bring the camels? ¡± ¡°Then what kind of walking is riding on a camel? ¡± ¡°Do you even understand the meaning of walking? ¡°? Lin pianranughed on the phone, saying, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t be so agitated. Leng Rong is only doing this because he feels sorry for you. Camels are not used for riding, they are used for carrying goods and water. We don¡¯t want to carry a big bag when we are hiking. ¡± Therefore, we have to hand over all the food, food, and drinks to the camels to help... ... Ru Yu hung up the phone and still wondered why she and Lei Zhenyu did not think of this when they went to the Nano desert back then If they also rented a camel, perhaps their journey would be much smoother. But if they really rented a camel, then their honeymoon in the desert wouldn¡¯t be so romantic. They probably wouldn¡¯t be so brazen as to roll in the desert in front of the camel. Thinking of this, she let out a long sigh. How long ago was this Why did she always feel that it wasn¡¯t real? It was just an illusion. Had she really been to the desert with Lei Zhenyu, the slightly Germaphobic Lei Zhenyu, the CEO of the Lei family who always dressed up on Fridays Have they really been crazy in the ancient Nano desert? Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 was precisely because of this regret

Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447 was precisely because of this regret

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, ru Yu did not go back to the Lei family, nor did she go back to Lei Zhenyu¡¯s apartment. It was Pu Zhihui¡¯s birthday, and she was going to celebrate her aunt¡¯s birthday. Therefore, she called Lei Taihe and said that she had something to do at her mother¡¯s house for a few days. Lei Taihe misunderstood and thought that she was angry with Lei Zhenyu because of Song Yuxi¡¯s pregnancy. He did not say anything and only said that it was good for her to rx at her mother¡¯s house Of course, he also told her not to worry too much. He promised her that Lei Zhenyu would not divorce her. Ru Yu hung up the phone with Lei Taihe and did not know whether tough or cry. Lei Taihe¡¯s actions were unnecessary. Did he need to promise her Lei Zhenyu did not want to divorce her in the first ce. The key now was that she wanted a divorce. She had to seize this opportunity to divorce Lei Zhenyu. No matter what, she had to divorce this marriage. She could not continue to dy Lei Zhenyu. Lei Zhenyu was already thirty-two years old this year, and time passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. She could not dy him year after year, right? Pu Zhihui¡¯s birthday was forty-seven years old. Perhaps it was because she was an old woman giving birth, or perhaps it was because she had been worried about her child for the past two years, but it was obvious that she was older than the previous few years when she had not given birth. However, Pu Zhihui did not care at all and said, ¡°if I¡¯m older, then so be it. It doesn¡¯t matter. The key is that I have a child now. The child is my most cherished treasure. Having a child is everything. ¡°. Ru Yu looked at Pu Zhihui like this, and her mind often thought of Pu Zhihui from more than ten years ago. At that time, she was the main force of Jun Zhiqian. At that time, she had never thought of getting married or having children. More than ten years ago, she was only a teenager. At that time, she even asked her jokingly, ¡°Auntie Zhihui, don¡¯t you want to get married and have children for the rest of your life? Do you n to be a single woman for the rest of your life? ¡± Pu Zhihui smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with being a single woman? If I¡¯m not with the person I love, if I¡¯m not helping the man I like to have children, then I¡¯d rather not get married for the rest of my life! ¡± At that time, she knew that Pu Zhihui liked her daddy, Che Qixuan, but her Daddy, Che Qixuan, liked Pu Yongjun. Therefore, Pu Zhihui was destined to be a single woman for the rest of her life! Butter on, when Pu Zhihuipletely retired from the martial arts world, when the three mysterious people lived an ordinary life, when Pu Zhihui had the mood of an ordinary woman, when she looked at ordinary people with the eyes of an ordinary person, her outlook on life.. Only then did her outlook on love gradually change. Pu Zhihui¡¯s birthday was very lively. Her youngest son had undoubtedly be theughing stock of Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun. The two of them had been fighting to hold this little guy. A man in his fifties, holding a one-year-old child, actually smiled like a child. When ru Yu saw this scene, she could not help but sigh. Her Daddy had finally fulfilled his dream in this lifetime. Although he did not have his own child, he had her and Auntie Zhihui¡¯s child, Yuan Yuan This made up for the regret that he and Uncle Yongjun did not have a child. Pu Zhihui said that she was very regretful. She regretted that she got married and regretted that she got marriedte, so she could only give birth to this child. If she had gotten married ten years earlier, even if it was five years earlier, she might have been able to give birth to another child. If that was the case.. This family would be even more lively. Ru Yuughed and said that how could there be no doubt in one¡¯s life? If there were no regrets, then it was not called life. No one could have a perfect life. It was precisely because of regrets that our youth was not so boring! Chapter 1448

Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448: The two of US have always been the same

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION For the next few days, ru Yu could not help but sigh when she recalled the conversation she had with Pu Zhihui. She was only 28 years old, but her youth seemed to have more than half gone. Fortunately, her youth had always been colorful. Fortunately, her love world was not aplete nk. There were always so many surprises and so many helplessness. She once thought that the three years she spent with Jin Zhengnan were a waste of time. Butter, when Jin Zhengnan died, she recalled that every day seemed to be not a waste. In fact, even when she was alone in an empty room, her life with Jin Zhengnan.. At that time, it was still very exciting. She massaged her forehead with her hand and felt a little tired. This was the feeling she had for the past six months. She always felt tired, but of course, it was not because of her body. Because she was still young and her body was very good. She knew that she was mentally tired because she wanted a divorce. However, she could not find a reason or excuse to get a divorce. Now that she finally had a divorce and an excuse, Lei Zhenyu refused to get a divorce. Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably frustrated. Therefore, she quickly took out her cell phone and called Lei Zhenyu. Since the day she and Lei Zhenyu went back to the apartment for a night, they had not seen each other for the past week and had not contacted each other. Lei Zhenyu¡¯s phone rang for a long time, and it was picked up when she almost lost her patience. Just as she was about to lose her temper, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s deep voice was heard, ¡°Ru Yu, I¡¯m in Tokyo for a meeting. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± A meeting in Tokyo She was slightly stunned for a moment before she reacted. Lei Zhenyu was actually not in Seoul, but had gone to Tokyo. No wonder it was so quiet this week.. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I originally wanted to talk to you about the three of us, ¡± ru Yu saidzily. ¡°since you¡¯re in Tokyo, we¡¯ll talk about it when youe back. ¡± ¡°there have always been two of us. There are no three of us. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came out of the phone, but it was just a second before ru yu hung up. Ru Yu hung up the phone and felt frustrated. So she got off work early. Just as she walked out of Yun Heng building, she was surprised to find Song Yuxi waiting for her at the door. She could not help but snort coldly in her heart. It seemed that Song Yuxi could not sit still anymore. It must be because Lei Zhenyu refused to have children, so she thought it was clever of her to think that she was behind it. She refused to divorce Lei Zhenyu and refused to recognize the child in her belly. She originally wanted to pretend that she did not see it and walk away. However, Song Yuxi walked up and blocked her way. She said sincerely, ¡°Ru Yu, can we... Talk? ¡± Ru Yu sighed helplessly, then nodded and said, ¡°sure, let¡¯s go to the coffee shop over there. ¡± There was a coffee shop on the opposite ind. Ru Yu would asionallye here to sit. Today, when she came over with Song Yuxi, the two of them casually found a seat and sat down. The waiter came up to order the food. Ru Yu ordered a Cappino, while Song Yuxi ordered a cup of pure fruit juice. As expected of a pregnant woman, the coffee was no longer touched. ¡°Miss Song, what do you want to talk to me about? ¡± Ru Yu stirred the coffee with a spoon, looked at Song Yuxi, and asked quietly. ¡°I think, Zhenyu must have told you about my pregnancy. ¡± Song Yuxi gritted her teeth and finally mustered up the courage to say, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Zhenyu¡¯s child! ¡± Ru Yu nodded, and then said indifferently, ¡°well, I already know about this. Not only Lei Zhenyu told me, Lei Taihe also told me about it. ¡± Chapter 1449

Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449: Song Yuxies knocking on the door

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu paused for a moment, then quietly looked at Song Yuxi opposite her. She picked up her Coffee Cup and took a SIP. She asked indifferently, ¡°Miss Song, other than this, is there anything else? ¡± When ru Yu asked this question, Song Yuxi was drinking fruit juice. Hearing her careless words, she could not catch her breath. She choked until she coughed and almost spat out the fruit juice. She was pregnant with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child, and Che Ru Yu was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wife. She thought that Che ru Yu would be furious or angry enough to scold her for being a shameless mistress or something. However, who knew that Che ru Yu did not take her matter seriously at all. This made her not know how to continue because she did not treat her as a dish at all. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, ¡± Song Yuxi said somewhat defeated Then, she quickly expressed her position and said, ¡°however, I want to tell you that I will not be separated from my child. So, if the Lei family only wants this child, I will absolutely not agree. I must be with my child. ¡± Song Yuxi¡¯s words were very obvious. It was impossible for the Lei family to have the child in her stomach. If they wanted a child, they had to bring her back to the Lei family. She was obviously relying on the mother to care for the child. Ru Yu nodded. She was not surprised by her words. Instead, she said faintly, ¡°I understand your feelings. Besides, this is a woman. which mother would be willing to be separated from her child? ¡± Song Yuxi was stunned again. She thought that Lei Taihe had discussed with Ru Yu before because Lei Taihe said that he would give her a lot of money as long as she had a child. However, it was impossible for her to marry into the Lei family because the second young mistress of the Lei family was che ru Yu This was a fact that could not be changed. Lei Taihe could not get along with her, so she thought of looking for Che ru Yu. Initially, she wanted to have a tough fight, but she did not expect che Ru Yu to be so easy to talk to. Not only did she not mock her, she even acknowledged her actions. Ru Yu ignored song Yuxi¡¯s expression Then, she said indifferently, ¡°alright, Miss Song, I understand your meaning very well. I don¡¯t have any objections. In fact, after I found out that you are pregnant with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child, I made it clear to Lei Zhenyu and his father that I can divorce at any time. However, the key now is that Lei Zhenyu is not willing to divorce me. ¡± At this point, ru Yu could not help butugh and said, ¡°people say that women want to use a child to bind a man¡¯s heart, but look at me. I¡¯ve been married for more than a year, and I¡¯ve never been pregnant. I feel embarrassed and feel sorry for the Lei family, but Lei Zhenyu refused to divorce me. What do you want me to do? ¡± Ru Yu was speaking the truth, but in Song Yuxi¡¯s ears, it undoubtedly became a mockery. It was as if she was saying, ¡°Song Yuxi, even if I¡¯m not pregnant, Lei Zhenyu will follow me. If you¡¯re pregnant, Lei Zhenyu still won¡¯t want you. ¡°. Song Yuxi was so angry that her face turned red. She could not help but say angrily, ¡°Che Ru Yu, don¡¯t be too proud. zhenyu-jun will divorce you. At most, after the child is born, he will see that the child is cute and will naturally distance himself from you. ¡± Ru Yu could not be bothered to argue with her over such a shameless question Hence, she nodded lightly and said, ¡°alright, that¡¯s it. If you want both mother and son to enter the Lei family, you¡¯ll probably have to discuss it with Lei Zhenyu. I don¡¯t have any objections here. As long as he prepares the divorce agreement, I¡¯ll sign it at any time. Is that alright? ¡± Chapter 1450

Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450: the Romantic Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, ru Yu did not wait for Song Yuxi¡¯s reply. She immediately beckoned for the waiter and took out the money to pay for the bill. Only then did Song Yuxi react. She immediately took out the money and said that she hade because she had invited her. Ru Yu smiled and said that it was the same no matter who came. In the end, the two of them sat together and discussed the same thing, didn¡¯t they Moreover, this matter was indeed a matter of life and death for the two of them. On the way back, ru Yu was still thinking that Song Yuxi hade looking for her. It seemed that she was really pregnant with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child. Presumably, that woman loved Lei Zhenyu to the point of madness, right? At night, she was reading in the study room. Of course, she was reading about the Sahara desert of San Mao. Because they were going to hike in the Sahara desert next month, they had to do some homework in advance. When her phone rang, she was closing the book and preparing to sleep. The familiar ringtone did not need to be read to know that it was Lei Zhenyu, so she reached out to pick up the phone. As she walked to the bedroom, she spoke on the phone, ¡°Hello, Zhenyu, you¡¯re not asleep yet? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice came, and then he said in a muffled voice, ¡°the bed in the Japanese hotel is too soft. It¡¯s ufortable to sleep on it. ¡± ¡°Then let the front desk change a room for you. The mattress in some rooms should be harder, ¡± ru Yu suggested to him, but she had already walked into the bedroom and was ready to go to bed. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I can¡¯t be bothered to look for the manager, ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was faint, and then he quickly asked, ¡°ru Yu, the cherry blossoms in Tokyo will open next month. How about wee to Tokyo for our honeymoon next month? ¡± ¡°NEXT MONTH? ¡± Ru Yu yawned, and then said indifferently, ¡°there are too many easterners. I think the best ce to look at the Cherry blossoms in Japan should be Hokkaido, right? The Cherry blossoms in Hokkaido seem to be the best in May. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Hokkaido in May to see the Cherry Blossoms, okay? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard her mention Hokkaido. He could not help but say happily, ¡°I heard that Hokkaido has a lot of scenery. We¡¯ll go for a stroll then... ¡± ¡°Leng Rong, Lin Pianran, and I are going to hike the Sahara desert at the end of April, ¡± ru Yu interrupted Lei Zhenyu indifferently Then she said nonchntly, ¡°Well, you and Song Yuxi can go there in May. At that time, she was only four months pregnant and her belly was not considered big. So, we¡¯ll advance the honeymoon... ¡± Before ru Yu could finish her words, Lei Zhenyu had already hung up the phone. She looked at the phone and shook her head. Then, she threw it on the bedside table and immediately pulled the nket to cover her head as she went to sleep. Anyway, there would be a day when she would have a falling out with Lei Zhenyu. It was better to have a falling out sooner rather thanter. She thought that it would be better to have a falling out sooner rather thanter so that she wouldn¡¯t have to waste time and neglect him. Ru Yu thought that Lei Zhenyu must be angry because her rtionship with Lei Zhenyu had dropped to the freezing point because of this call. She hoped that he would be angry because as long as he was angry, perhaps he would be so angry that he would prepare a divorce agreement And she would definitely sign it in the shortest time possible, and then the marriage would be divorced. But the facts proved that she waspletely daydreaming. Because the next morning, when she just arrived at thepany, she received arge bouquet of white Gardenias, which made the entire creative studio smell fragrant. ¡°brother-inw is so romantic. ¡± The young girl at the front desk looked at ru Yu with envy and then said with infatuation, ¡°when I find a boyfriend in the future, I will also find someone like brother-inw to give me Gardenias. How vulgar is a rose? ¡± Chapter 1451

Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451: The broad-minded Lei Zhenyu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu had an unusual headache. Lei Zhenyu was determined not to divorce her. Moreover, he had not returned from Japan for the past two days, so the flowers were running fast. Every day, there was a handful of gardenias. It was even more romantic than when he was courting her. Therefore, the receptionist pestered her and asked, ¡°was it more romantic when brother-inw was courting you back then? ¡± What flowers did he send you back then Was it also Gardenias? Ru Yu rolled her eyes at her and said unhappily, ¡°back then, before we got married, he never sent me flowers! ¡± Of course, no one would believe it, but that was the truth. Lei Zhenyu had only known her for a few days before they got married Moreover, she only met him because she wanted to divorce Jin Zhengnan and had to find awyer to file a divorce case. At that time, their marriage was purely for the purpose of an agreement. How could there be any feelings How could there be love If there was no love, how could there be romance? When did they start to have romance with Lei Zhenyu She really didn¡¯t know. Many yearster, whenever she thought of this question, she would shake her head and say, ¡°it probably started in the Nano desert of Ang, right? ¡°? Lei Zhenyu had returned. He had sent her a text message in advance. The meaning was very clear. He hoped that she could pick him up, even though there had been no such method between them for more than half a year. Everyone went back and forth separately. She looked at the text message and sighed. Then she shook her head. She would not pick him up. However, she had to let someone pick him up, right? No matter what, she had to let them develop a rtionship first. Then, she... ... Thinking of this, she quickly forwarded the text message to another woman¡¯s phone. She believed that she would definitely be very happy to pick him up, even though Lei Zhenyu might not be happy to see that woman. After doing all this, she sat down in front of theputer. Because she was not in the mood to draw, she randomly browsed the Inte. Actually, she did not know what to read because at this moment, she could not even be bothered to pay attention to the entertainment news. Speaking of the entertainment news, she could not help but recall that four months ago, Lei Zhenyu seemed to be attending a business party. That night, there seemed to be a celebrity present, and then there was a female celebrity walking arm in arm with Lei Zhenyu. At that time, the newspaper made the headlines, saying that the mysterious behind-the-scenes financier of the celebrity had appeared, and that the president of the Lei Corporation liked sexy female stars or something. In short, the entertainment news had been hyped up for two days. At that time, she was out sketching, but fortunately, she was not chased by the Paparazzi. However, she knew that it was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s intention because she had not contacted him for a long time. She could not even be bothered to talk to him. He wanted her to be angry and take the initiative to look for him. As for her, she did not even get angry. It was a small trick. She had yed it in front of her, and she had seen through it at a nce. That time when she had returned, Lei Zhenyu had eagerlye to look for her. He regretted, apologized, and swore In the end, she said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, have you had enough of this drama that you made up and acted in? If you didn¡¯t act it out to be boring, I would have been bored watching it. ¡± That time, Lei Zhenyu was really angry. He left without even having a meal with her. She was happy to be free. It was good that he was angry. If he was angry, she would have a chance to get a divorce. But who knew that Lei Zhenyu had a broad mind and a small temper. The next day, he was fine. Then, he called her to apologize and said that he would never do such a boring thing again. He told her not to take it to heart. Chapter 1452

Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452, I¡¯m selfish

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. It was just a rumor that he was messing around with. Not to mention her, even her mother who was far away in Binhai could see through it She even called her to scold her, ¡°did you neglect Zhenyu again? Look at his performance. Isn¡¯t he trying to get your attention? ¡± Look at how bad Lei Zhenyu¡¯s acting was. He was seen through at a nce. Fortunately, he knew his own limits. In the past few months, he didn¡¯t put on such a show, and the entertainment circle had fewer topics to be followed. Ru Yu browsed the Inte and finally entered amunity forum. There was a world of emotions in it. Many people talked about some of the emotional things that they had experienced. Ru Yu remembered that she hade to thismunity forum when she was dating Jin Zhengnan. At that time, she was still in a free mood. Later, she did note again. Today, she came in again and found that many married women were talking about men changing their hearts and having affairs They were looking for mistresses and other things. Of course, there were also many men who were talking about how women nowadays were not good. They even said that women nowadays were too casual and hated the women they met when they got married the most. There was a man called brother sorrowful who said that the most unfortunate thing in his life was that when he pushed open the door, he found his wife Actually Rolling Around on the Sofa with a man, and that man was actually his best friend He wished he could pick up a kitchen knife and kill the two of them on the spot. Many forum users left messages for him. Of course, they still advised him not to use a knife to cut people. After all, that was illegal. They said that it was fine to divorce this kind of woman and kick her as far away as possible so that she would never appear in his sight. Of course, there were also some more emotionalizens who said that divorce was definitely not enough for this matter. No matter what, they had to teach this cheating couple a lesson. Otherwise, it would be too unfair to be cuckolded. The poster of the Post said that he had already divorced this unfaithful wife and chased her out. He even did not n to stay at his previous home and was preparing to sell his house. Ru Yu looked at the post and thements under it. Gradually, a bold idea slowly appeared in her mind. She left themunity, closed the web page, and stood in front of the window for a long time. Looking at the busy crowd outside the window, she thought of her 28-year-old age, and her heart finally clenched. ¡°I¡¯m selfish, ¡± she said to herself. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I¡¯m the absolutely selfish one. If one day, you want to hate me, or if you want to kill me with a knife, I don¡¯t care. who asked me to be... as timid as a mouse? ¡± Thinking of this, she sighed again. Leaning against the wall, she looked at the photo of her and Lei Zhenyu in the Nano desert on the workbench. At that time, they were hugging each other head to head, and his arm stretched out to take the photo It was their most beautiful photo. She took the small photo frame, and her fingertips brushed across Lei Zhenyu¡¯s sunny smile. She could not help but think to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lei Zhenyu. If this time, I do something extreme, please, you must hate me. You must divorce me. You must never remember me again... ¡± Don¡¯t think of me again. Putting down the photo frame, she finally made a decision. Then, she picked up her phone, found a number, and dialed it gently. She knew that he was good to her. As long as she asked, he would definitely respond to her request. Chapter 1453

Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453. Che Ru Yu doesn¡¯t love you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu got off the ne and walked towards the departure hall naturally. He thought about how he had sent a message to Ru Yu before he got on the ne, and how he had sent her Gardenias in the past two days. The little girl should have calmed down. She should being to pick him up today, right? However, when he saw Song Yuxi, he immediately understood. Che Ru Yu did note, but why did Song Yuxie back Of course, it was che ru Yu who told her, because the news of his early return had only been told to che ru Yu alone. ¡°zhenyu-kun. ¡± Song Yuxi carefully followed Lei Zhenyu¡¯s side. Her footsteps were like those of a Japanese woman, and her voice was soft and soft. ¡°zhenyu-kun, I know you don¡¯t want to see me... ¡± ¡°then you will disappear automatically, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said irritably. He was full of hope that he could see his wife, but he did not expect that his wife would note. Instead, a fly that made him feel disgusted would appear. ¡°But will she appear when I disappear automatically? ¡± A mocking smile appeared on Song Yuxi¡¯s face Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Zhenyu, I know you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t love me, but we¡¯re in the same boat, aren¡¯t we ¡°You like her, but she doesn¡¯t like you. When I told you that I was pregnant with your child, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. She even said that she would sign the divorce papers. Look... ¡°...¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was so angry that his eyes were burning. He looked at the woman in front of him He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°why did you look for her? What right do you have to look for her Huh Who Do you think you are A woman who used schemes and plots to frame me Even if she was pregnant with a child, she was not conceived in the open What right do you have to look for her Are you qualified to sit with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± Song Yuxipletely ignored Lei Zhenyu¡¯s anger Then, she looked at Lei Zhenyu and sneered, ¡°yes, I¡¯m a pitiful person. Because I love you, I became a pitiful person. I¡¯m cheap and I can¡¯t forget you for so many years. Why didn¡¯t I help another man to have a child Why did I want to bear your child?¡± Song Yuxi almost screamed hysterically. She could not help but burst into tears when she spoke of her sadness. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I love you? Isn¡¯t it because I like you? Isn¡¯t it because I want to be with you too much? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was immediately shocked by her scream. He could not say a word for a moment. He only felt that Song Yuxi was as pitiful as he was. Yes, what was wrong with loving someone Even if he had really made a mistake in the past? It was just like how he loved Che Ru Yu. He loved her, so no matter how she ignored him, he still loved her. No matter how she mocked him, no matter how she ignored him, he still tried every means to get close to her and wanted to be with her. Even if they quarreled every day, even if he looked at her cold face every day, it was still better than not seeing her cold face at all? ¡°zhenyu-kun, we are the same. ¡± Song Yuxi saw that he did not say anything, so she carefully walked up to him She lowered her head and said, ¡°zhenyu-kun, I know that you don¡¯t love me anymore, but I love you. Che Ru Yu doesn¡¯t love you. She doesn¡¯t love you. Why are you still protecting her? ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt extremely ufortable. He knew that Che ru Yu did not love him, but it was another matter if someone said it out loud. Therefore, he pushed Song Yuxi Away with a cold face. Then, he pointed at her and said, ¡°don¡¯t follow me. If you follow me again, I¡¯ll sue you for harassment. I¡¯m a man of my word. ¡± Chapter 1454

Chapter 1454: Where did chapter 1454¡¯s Ru Yu go

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately turned around and ran to his parking spot. At this moment, he only wanted to drive back as fast as he could. He wanted to ask Ru Yu in person, ¡°have you ever loved me? ¡± Even just a little bit? Lei Zhenyu was in a hurry to rush back to see ru Yu. He wanted to ask her about it, but it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening when he got off the ne. It happened to be rush hour, so after entering the city, he was like a snail crawling. Moreover, he could not walk as fast as ru Yu. If it were not for the fact that the car could not be parked in the middle of the road, he really wanted to get off and walk, so he could only be anxious. However, it was useless to be anxious. The road ahead was blocked, unless the car could grow wings in an instant and fly through the air. He was stuck in the road for more than two hours. By the time he arrived at Ru Yu¡¯s apartment, it was already past 21 o¡¯clock at night. He did not care that he had not eaten dinner and went upstairs to knock on the door. However, after knocking for a long time, no one opened the door. The person in the room next to him was knocked open by him. The person next to him opened the door and said a little irritably, ¡°she hasn¡¯te back yet. What are you knocking on? It¡¯s useless to knock a hole in the door. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Although the person next door said it in a very bad tone, he still said thank you very politely and then turned around to walk downstairs. If she didn¡¯te back, then where did she go Did she go back to his apartment After all, they had lived there when they first got married. With this thought, he immediately drove to his apartment quickly. This time, he didn¡¯t need to knock on the door because he had the key to his own apartment. However, when he opened the door with the key and entered, he realized that it was pitch ck. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest scent of people, let alone people. From this, it could be seen that she had never returned to this ce during his business trip of more than a week. He had no choice but to go downstairs again. This time, he drove straight back to the Lei family because that was the only ce he could think of. On the way back to the Lei family, he was still thinking that his father lived in the Lei familypound in Seoul. Ru Yu probably wanted to maintain the peace on the surface of their marriage, so she went back to the Lei family to stay. By the time he rushed back to the Lei familypound, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Lei Taihe was not feeling well and had already gone to bed. He looked upstairs and downstairs, but there was no sign of Ru Yu at all. There was no scent of hering back in the room. He could not help but ask the Butler, Achang, did Ru Yue back today. The Butler shook his head and said, ¡°no, she came back three days ago to have dinner with master. She did not stay here at night and has note back since. ¡± The Lei familypound had note back either. Then where did she go Could she have gone back to her father, Che Qixuan? With this thought in mind, Lei Zhenyu took out his cell phone and called Che Qixuan. It was past ten at night. He didn¡¯t know if Che Qixuan had fallen asleep, but no one picked up the phone. Just as he was driving around on the road, wondering if he should go to Che Qixuan¡¯s ce to have a look, Che Qixuan called him, asking him why he was calling sote at night. Lei Zhenyu quickly and carefully asked if ru Yu had gone back. He also said that he identally offended her. Ru Yu was throwing a tantrum with him. Che Qixuan said that she didn¡¯t. This girl, ru Yu, hadn¡¯te back for a few days. Perhaps she was busy with work. There was an oil painting exhibition in August this year in Binhai. She probably wanted to participate in that exhibition. He had looked everywhere he could think of, but there was still no sign of her. He couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Che Ru Yu, where did she go? Chapter 1455

Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455 found out about her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu did not know where ru Yu had gone, and he felt very ufortable. Meng ran felt that she had been neglecting her duty and had neglected him for the past six months. As for him, he was busy with work, and because she could not let go of Jin Zhengnan, he became less enthusiastic towards her. He leaned on the steering wheel and was angry. At this moment, he actually did not know who to call because her best friend, Lin Yuxin, had been tricked by his big brother. Moreover, Lin Yuxin was not in Seoul first, but in Taiwan. After thinking about it, he finally called his former sister-inw, Cai Shaofen, because he knew that Cai Shaofen and ru Yu were also in contact, but he did not think that ru Yu and Lin Yuxin were so close. Cai Shaofen got married again six months ago. Her husband seemed to be the chairman of herpany. Although that person was two or three years older than Lei Zhensheng, he liked Cai Shaofen. It was said that the old couple had a very good rtionship. Cai Shaofen quickly picked up the phone. Lei Zhenyu said embarrassedly, ¡°ru Yu¡¯s phone is turned off. I just came back from a business trip. I forgot my keys, so I can¡¯t enter the house? ¡°? Cai Shaofen felt strange and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°there are butlers in the Lei family at any time? ¡± However, before Lei Zhenyu could exin, he suddenly came to a realization and said, ¡°you guys live in an apartment? ¡°? Lei Zhenyu heard this and thought that Cai Shaofen probably didn¡¯t know where ru Yu was. Because Cai Shaofen had been busy with her own matters since she got married, she probably didn¡¯t have much contact with ru Yu. He didn¡¯t know. Just as he was about to hang up the phone, Cai Shaofen said again, ¡°I went to have supper with my husband tonight and met Ru Yu. She¡¯s with a man. I think he¡¯s her friend. ¡± ¡°Then where did you meet her? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly asked. His heart was about to jump out of his chest. He had been looking for her all night, but he didn¡¯t expect Cai Shaofen to know where ru Yu was. ¡°Near my old apartment, ¡± Cai Shaofen said in a calm voice, ¡°near the apartment she lent me. I wanted to eat some sichuan-style snacks there, so I drove there. She even talked to me. ¡± ¡°How long ago was that? ¡± Lei Zhenyu thought that he had been to ru Yu¡¯s apartment. There was no one knocking on the door at that time But that was two hours ago. It was already 23:30 now. ¡°about an hour ago. ¡± Cai Shaofen yawned and said, ¡°I came back after eating supper. When I left, I saw that she was preparing to pay the bill. ¡± ¡°thank you, sister-inw. ¡± Lei Zhenyu hurriedly thanked his former sister-inw, but it was inappropriate to call her sister-inw, so he immediately changed his words. ¡°Sister Cai, thank you. ¡± After hanging up Cai Shaofen¡¯s call, he started the car again and drove towards ru Yu¡¯s apartment. An hour ago, so ru Yu should have gone back by now. Sister Cai said that she was having supper with a man. Thinking about it, it must be a friend from Binhai who grew up with her. Leng Rong, Zheng Junji, Lin Pianran, and so on, all of them had a very good rtionship with her. He drove there naturally, thinking that he had to make things clear with her tonight. He would not be angry with her in the future. This time, the incident of Song Yuxi being pregnant waspletely caused by him being angry with her. If he did not get angry with her, he would not have gone to the bar to drink at night. If he did not go to the bar to drink, he would not have met the scene of Song Yuxi being pestered by another man, and today¡¯s incident would not have happened. Chapter 1456

Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456 finally found her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu was having supper near her bachelor apartment. She should be staying at her bachelor apartment tonight, so he immediately drove to the location of Ru Yu¡¯s bachelor apartment. By the time he drove to the residential area where Ru Yu¡¯s bachelor apartment was located, it was already midnight. He opened the car door and got out. He looked upstairs and saw that the lights were on in Ru Yu¡¯s apartment. She should not be asleep at this time. He could not help but smile in relief. He felt warm in his heart and quickly walked towards the corridor of the apartment. When he reached the door, he instinctively wanted to ring the doorbell again. Then, he remembered that it was the middle of the night, and the people next door were already asleep. Would he wake the people next door if he rang the doorbell? So, he used his hand to knock on the door, and his fingers gently knocked on the door. He thought that if ru Yu was not asleep, she should be able to hear the knocking and open the door for him. However, after he knocked twice, he realized that the door was not closed at all. It was left ajar, so he could not help but push the door open and walk inside. When he entered, he smelled the smell of alcohol. He could not help but frown. She was drinking alone at home. was she in a good mood tonight? He closed the door behind him. After taking a few steps, he immediately realized that there was a pair of leather shoes on the ground. Moreover, that pair of leather shoes was obviously a man¡¯s. It was not his, that was for sure. He had just entered. He frowned instinctively and kicked the pair of leather shoes to the side with his feet. Then, he continued walking inside. However, his heart became more and more nervous. An ominous feeling spread in his heart. Sure enough, at the bar counter, two tall wine sses were lying quietly. One of them was ced straight, and there was still half a ss of wine inside. The other one was lying there, and there was still red wine slowly dripping out. She was drinking at home And she was not drinking alone How could a person use two wine sses? He could not be bothered to study the wine sses. He quickly walked towards the bedroom. Just as he reached the bedroom door, he was shocked to find a belt lying there. His heart instantly contracted violently, and a certain fear in his heart kept growing He ced his hand on the handle of the door lock, but in an instant, he did not have the strength to push it away. He did not know if it was because he was in a hurry to find her at night and did not eat, or if it was because he was too nervous, but at this moment, his palms were actually sweaty, and there were faint beads of sweat on his forehead. He only felt ufortable. The strong smell of alcohol in the room made him ufortable. He ced his hand on the handle of the door lock, and after a long while, he finally exerted force, and the door lock opened with a click. The light in the bedroom was dim, no, it was ambiguous. He did not know if he was dizzy or what, but he only felt that he could not see clearly. His throat was Itchy, so he could not help but cough twice. Finally, there was movement in the bedroom. He was about to step in to take a look, but he found that ru Yu had already faxed him an extremely sexy nightgown. Her face was pink, and when she saw him, she was clearly in a panic. Then, she lowered her head again. ¡°Ru Yu... ¡± Lei Zhenyu called her, perhaps because he forgot to drink water when he was looking for her at night. At this moment, he only felt that his throat was dry, and even calling her name was very dry. Ru Yu raised her head, and there was no expression on her face. It was just that the nightgown on her body was obviously wrinkled, and her hair was messy. It was as if she had washed her hair and had not blown it dry, or as if she had just done an intense exercise and was drenched in sweat... ... Chapter 1457

Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457, I look down on you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu... what are you... ¡± Lei Zhenyu took a step back and looked at his wife with wide eyes. He felt that something was wrong ... ¡°This is my apartment. Why did youe here for no reason? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was indifferent with a hint of reproach. It meant that his arrival had disturbed her good thing, and when she said this.. She even subconsciously used her hand to pull the wrinkled nightdress on her body. Lei Zhenyu only felt that her words were particrly harsh. The nightdress on her body was especially eye-piercing, causing his eyes to be astringent. Therefore, he instinctively reached out and forcefully pushed her away before squeezing in just like that. However, after taking two steps towards the bedroom, he could no longer continue walking. He waspletely stunned on the spot. Then, he looked at everything in front of him in a daze What was scattered on the carpet at this moment? Men¡¯s shirts and jackets, socks, jeans, women¡¯s clothes, little cutie... ... Lei Zhenyu felt as if he had entered a desert in an instant, surrounded by endless sand. The strong wind blew, and the sand rolled upyer byyer towards him. This was the so-called sandstorm. The sandstorm blinded his eyes, and he only felt that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Moreover, the sandstorm was too strong, and it hit him so hard that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly. Therefore, he had to use his hands to feel for support against the wall to stabilize his body. With great difficulty, he finally managed to stabilize his tall body. Then, he mustered up all his courage and took a step forward. This time, he finally saw her bed. It was her bed, because he had never stayed here before. However, at this moment, there was a person lying on her bed. To be precise, it was a man, a man who was wearing only a four-corner cloth. The man looked somewhat familiar. He was about to go forward to identify him, but ru yu quickly pulled his arm and pulled him out of the bedroom. Then, she closed the bedroom door with a bang. He stared at the woman standing in front of him with his dark red eyes. He gritted his teeth so hard that they made gurgling sounds. After a long while, he growled, ¡°Che Ru Yu... aren¡¯t you going to exin? ¡± ¡°exin what? ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? What¡¯s there to exin? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Lei Zhenyu was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He pointed at her with his finger and after a while, he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°what... What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re all the same. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s tone was still calm. She looked at Lei Zhenyu with a mocking gaze and said, ¡°you have yours... I have mine too... ¡± Lei Zhenyu felt that the sky was about to copse. No, the sky had already copsed. Under the pressure of Song Yuxi¡¯s pregnancy, what he longed for was for ru yu to work with him to deal with this matter. What he longed for was for them to work together as husband and wife to face the outside world. However, he did not expect that ru Yu did not work with him at all and even took the initiative to give up her position. This already made him very unhappy. Now, she actually... ... ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere tonight. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse due to the dryness of his throat. ¡°I want to tell you... ¡± ¡°DIVORCE! ¡± Ru Yu took over his words and nodded. ¡°I know you want to divorce them. You want to give them an exnation... ¡± ¡°Yes, divorce. ¡± He seemed to have finally found a breakthrough. Then, he looked at the woman in front of him with disgust and snorted. ¡°Che Ru Yu... I really look down on you... ¡± Chapter 1458

Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458 Lei Zhenyu was in a car ident

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu turned around quickly and ran away in a panic. There was an elevator in the apartment, and Ru Yu lived on the ninth floor, but he ran down the fire stairs. He ran in a hurry and stumbled. There were a few times when he fell due to the noise, but in the end, he staggered out of the apartment building and ran to his car. He got into the car in a hurry and started it quickly. At this moment, he only wanted to escape from this dirty, dirty, and shameful ce. Ru Yu stood on the balcony. She was at a loss. She looked at the starting car downstairs and the car that was driving towards the exit. Her heart actually hurt intensely. Tears almost rolled down in an instant. She knew that he would hate her. She knew that he already looked down on her. However, none of this was important. It really wasn¡¯t important. Lei Zhenyu, I only want you to be happy. I want you to have aplete family. I want you to have a wife and children to live a happy life. Even if I¡¯m not in your happy days, even if you will hate me forever! Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car was already out of sight. She wiped her face with her hand. Since she had already done it, she would not regret it. Since she had already done it, she would not regret it. Now, she only hoped that Lei Zhenyu woulde to her tomorrow to sign the divorce agreement. Lei Zhenyu drove crazily. It waste at night. There were few cars on the road. He stepped on the gas pedal extremely low. It was as if the car was about to fly. He drove straight ahead with a whistle. He did not know where he was going, nor did he know where he was going. The world was vast, but at this time, he actually found a safe ce to live. Nine years ago, he held a bouquet of flowers in his hand and wanted to propose to Song Yuxi. In the end, he witnessed her and his friend rolling around on the bed. Nine yearster, he finally fell in love with another woman, and that woman was his wife. However, history would y out in a dramatic way. His beloved wife was actually in her apartment with her best friend... ... God, how could Lei Zhenyu be inferior to other men Why did all the women he fell in love with betray him in the end? Lei Zhenyu¡¯s car had been driving all the time. He had been driving crazily because his brain was in a mess. He should have turned at the intersection in front and entered the city to rectify the road. There was a one-way street ahead. However, at this moment, he did not pay attention to the road sign at all, so he did not notice that there was a one-way street ahead. Therefore, he resolutely drove straight ahead and then... ... Ru Yu had just tidied up the things on the ground and looked at the man who was sleeping like a dead pig on the bed. She threw his clothes on the headboard, took a set of pajamas, and turned around to go to the guest room next door. Lying on the bed in the guest room, she was so upset that she could not fall asleep, so she could not help but take out her phone and turn it on. She was thinking whether she should call Yun Zai who was far away in the United States. It was daytime over there. But when she found Yun Zai¡¯s phone, she hesitated again. Would Yun Zai be shocked when he received her call Although it was daytime on his side, he also knew that she was in the wee hours of the morning? She sighed in frustration but did not make a call in the end. She threw her phone aside and was about to lie down on the bed to sleep when her phone suddenly rang. In this quiet morning, it was particrly ear-piercing. She was so shocked that she almost jumped up. She quickly took her phone and pressed the answer button in a flurry. Before she could speak, an unfamiliar voice came from the phone, ¡°excuse me, is this Lei Zhenyu¡¯s wife? Mr. Lei Zhenyu got into a car ident on XXX road... ¡± Chapter 1459

Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459 are you worried about me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Car ident Ru Yu was stunned for a second before she jumped up and hurriedly put on her clothes. Then, she hurriedly ran out of the door. She couldn¡¯t care less about the man who was still unconscious in the master bedroom. When ru Yu rushed to XX road, Lei Zhenyu had already been sent to the hospital. His car and a small car directly crashed into each other. The front of the two cars collided, and the hood of the car in front was rolled up. The safe was scattered all over the ground, and it was beyond recognition. She rushed to the hospital again. At this moment, she was so regretful that she even wanted to hit the wall. If she had known that he would be so angry and agitated, she would not have arranged for such a scene to provoke him. The emergency room in the hospital was surrounded by people, and there were police officers there. She rushed in and asked incoherently, ¡°how is Lei Zhenyu? Is His life in danger? Where is he injured? Has He woken up? ¡± Her series of questions confused the police officers. When she finally stopped, the police officer said, ¡°which car are you the family member of? ¡± ¡°Maybach, the family member of that Maybach. ¡± Ru Yu then remembered that she did not exin clearly. The police probably only remembered the car and did not notice the owner¡¯s name. Before the police could answer, ru Yu heard a familiar voice from behind her, ¡°are you concerned about me? ¡± She was slightly stunned and turned her head back. Only then did she see Lei Zhenyu, who was covered in blood, standing in front of her. She was slightly stunned, and then came to her senses. She quickly ran forward and hugged him directly. ¡°Zhenyu... are you alright? ¡± The moment ru Yu opened her mouth, tears streamed down her face Just as she threw her head into his embrace, she thought of the blood all over his body and quickly retreated a little. She carefully observed him, ¡°are you hurt anywhere? Why is there so much blood? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± He was stunned for a moment before he reached out his arm to hug her. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s the driver¡¯s blood. He¡¯s injured. My car is fine. The airbag protected me. ¡± ¡°thank God. ¡± When ru Yu heard that he was fine, she was finally relieved. She kept muttering, ¡°thank God. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine... ¡± ¡°I thought... you... ¡± Lei Zhenyu hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not say it out loud. There was a nurse shouting for the money. He let go of Ru Yu and quickly walked over. However, his leg was nted ... ¡°Zhenyu, what happened to your leg? ¡± Ru Yu felt that something was wrong. She followed him and snatched the bill from his hand. ¡°You sit here for a while. I¡¯m going to pay the money. Don¡¯t move anymore. ¡± By the time ru Yu returned after paying the bill, Lei Zhenyu was already taking statements from the police. Of course, he was the one taking full responsibility. The other party¡¯s injuries were more serious. Fortunately, his life was not in danger, but he had to be hospitalized. The other party¡¯s family was relentless. They came up to Lei Zhenyu and wanted to beat him up. Fortunately, the police and the hospital¡¯s security guards were here, so they were pulled back. After settling this matter, it was already past six in the morning. It was already dawn outside. Ru Yu supported Lei Zhenyu, who had sprained his ankle, and walked out. She wanted to help him into the car, but she was surprised to find that his assistant had already arrived. Lei Zhenyu was very tired. He did not want to say a word and just got into his assistant¡¯s car. Ru Yu could only sigh and then get into her own car. She had better hurry back. Tonight was really torturous.. She only hoped to have a good sleep when she went back. Everything else had to wait until she had slept enough. Chapter 1460

Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460 friends are used to make use of

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when ru Yu rushed back to her home and just opened the door to enter, she found an angry face. Leng Rong red at her like an angry lion. ¡°little feather, what did you put in my winest night? ¡± ¡°nothing... nothing? ¡± Ru Yu felt guilty and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Leng Rong, what could there be in the wine? It¡¯s just wine. ¡± ¡°nonsense? ¡± Leng Rong immediately became furious She couldn¡¯t help but approach her and say, ¡°little feather, are you lying to a three-year-old child I, Leng Rong, am known as the one who never gets drunk after a thousand cups of wine. Can I get drunk after drinking two cups of wine with youst night And I even got drunk on your bed How did I take off my clothes How did I climb onto your bed Tell me honestly Don¡¯t give me a perfunctory answer Am I that easy to give a perfunctory answer?¡± ¡°I put sleeping pills in your wine. ¡± Ru Yu admitted truthfully, ¡°I dragged you onto the bed. I helped you take off your clothes. That¡¯s it... ¡± ¡°Why did you do that? ¡± Leng Rong approached her again and his deep gazended on her face. Then, he thought of something and asked, ¡°who did you do it for? Lei Zhenyu? ¡± Ru Yu did not answer his question. Anyway, this matter was already over. Leng Rong loved to be angry, so he could vent his anger. ¡°Che Ru Yu, you used me? ¡± Leng Rong finally understood, so he reached out and grabbed her shoulder A feeling of being used by someone was very bad. ¡°Che Ru Yu, what right do you have to use me? Ah? I, Leng Rong, was born to be used by you? ¡± ¡°The role of a friend is either to be sold or used. ¡± Ru Yu pulled his hand away and said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s better for me to use you than to sell you, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Leng Rong was so angry that he could not speak. He then red at her. After a while, he took out a cigarette from his bag and said, ¡°tell me, what do you want to do by doing this? ¡± Ru Yu did not say a word. Of course, she had her own ns, but she did not want to tell Leng Rong, so she waved her hand irritably and said, ¡°you can leave now. Why are you still standing here after being used by others? ¡± ¡°You want to break up with him? ¡± Leng Rong finallypletely understood Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve always loved to go out with us for the past six months and rarely stayed in Seoul. Is it... did something happen between the two of you? Lei Zhenyu, did he do something to let you down? ¡± ¡°Leng Rong, you can get lost now that you¡¯re done with your nonsense. ¡± Ru Yu was finally angered by Leng Rong¡¯s question. She could not help but run over to open the door and said, ¡°get lost now. DON¡¯T DISTURB MY SLEEP! ¡± ¡°I can leave. ¡± Leng Rong walked towards the door and said fiercely to her, ¡°Che ru Yu, remember this. I, Leng Rong, am not used for nothing. If you divorce Lei Zhenyu this time, you have to marry me. If you dare to marry someone else again, I will tear your other husband apart! ¡± Ru Yu only felt that he was bored and could not be bothered with him. She and Lei Zhenyu had divorced, so of course she would never get married again. If she still wanted to get married, then why would she divorce Lei Zhenyu Lei Zhenyu was such a good man! Leng Rong finally walked out while swearing. Ru Yu mmed the door and quickly ran to the guest room to sleep. She did not even go to the master bedroom. There was still the smell of Leng Rong on it. She did not like his smell. Chapter 1461

Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461 your wishful thinking is wrong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu thought that this time, her divorce with Lei Zhenyu should be without suspense. Of course, Lei Zhenyu had also thoroughly seen through her. Presumably, he must have looked down on her, right? However, yesterday, she slept at home for a whole day. Lei Zhenyu did note to talk to her about the divorce, nor did he call her. She thought in her heart that he was probably still busy with the car ident first, right? For five consecutive days, there was no movement from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s side. Ru Yu really could not sit still this time. What did Lei Zhenyu mean by this She had given him such a big ¡®cuckold¡¯ , yet he was actually indifferent to it and even silently admitted it? Impossible, IT SHOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE She immediately denied her own guess in her heart! If Lei Zhenyu had admitted it just like that, then Lei Zhenyu would not have been so angry that he could not even get a one-wayne to drive his car, much less bump into someone else¡¯s car. But if he did not admit it like that, then he should have been very angry, very angry, and then immediately divorced her Why didn¡¯t he do anything at all? Ru Yu was a little flustered. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to call Lei Zhenyu. This time, the phone only rang for three seconds before Lei Zhenyu picked it up. ¡°zhenyu-kun, ¡± ru Yu said carefully. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter, honey? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s calm voice came over, as if nothing had happened that night five days ago. ¡°Um... can we meet? ¡± Ru Yu finally gritted her teeth and said. This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed. As time passed, she was afraid that Lei Zhenyu would react. At that time, her painstaking arrangement would be in vain ... ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go back to the Lei family tonight. ¡± Lei Zhenyu agreed without any hesitation. ¡°The two of US haven¡¯t gone back to the Lei family for a long time. Father even called me yesterday to ask if you were angry with him. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Ru Yu thought about it. Let¡¯s go back to the Lei family then. She had to discuss this matter with Lei Zhenyu. Of course, it was about the divorce agreement. Coincidentally, old master Lei was at home. He missed his grandson so much that he was going crazy. She took this opportunity to rify her views. She would take the initiative to give up the position of the young Madam of the Lei family. Moreover, she would not drag Lei Zhenyu back. When she drove back to the Lei family at night, she was surprised to find that Lei Zhenyu had gone home before her. When she walked in, Lei Zhenyu was arguing with his father, Lei Taihe, in the living room. When he saw ru Yue in, Lei Taihe immediately waved for her to go over. Then, he panted and said, ¡°ru Yu, to be honest with you, what¡¯s wrong with admitting the child in Yu Xi¡¯s belly? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Then, she quickly showed her attitude and said, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I tell you half a month ago? I can give up my position at any time. ¡± ¡°Who told you to give up your position? ¡± Lei Zhenyu fiercely scolded her Then, he said in a bad mood, ¡°Che ru Yu, if you want to seize this point and think of ways to divorce me, then your wishful thinking is wrong. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t ept Song Yuxi, and I won¡¯t recognize the child in her belly. ¡± When ru Yu heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, her head hurt. She was about to speak Then, she heard Lei Zhenyu say to Lei Taihe, ¡°Dad, tell Song Yuxi that if she has the ability, she will give birth to the child. But let me say it first, the DNA test is my child, and I, Lei Zhenyu, will not admit it. She can do whatever she wants alone! ¡± Chapter 1462

Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462. He did not deviate from it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu only felt pain in her heart and liver, so much so that it was difficult for her to feel more pain. However, Lei Zhenyu refused to let her go and dragged her up to the room on the third floor. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, what are you trying to do? ¡± Ru Yu only felt that Lei Zhenyu was not right at this moment. She grabbed the door frame with both hands and did not want to go in. She did not want to stay in a cage with an angry lion. It was said that when a lion was hungry, it would eat people She did not want to be eaten by him, including bones and meat. However, things hade to this point. It was no longer possible for her to not go in if she did not want to. Lei Zhenyu used a little strength and pulled her hand away. Then, he pulled her in. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, ¡± ru Yu finally shouted nervously. She tried hard to pull him back. However, because she had been struggling with the issue of divorce with Lei Zhenyu for the past few days, she had no appetite at all. Therefore, she could not eat. At this moment, she actually did not have much strength. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was furious. Just now, this woman¡¯s behavior downstairs made him very angry. She could give up her seat and sign the divorce at any time. It almost made him vomit blood. He, Lei Zhenyu, was not liked by her. How could she despise him to this extent? Wasn¡¯t it just Song Yuxi who was pregnant with a child She did not even know if it was his, but she vetoed him with one vote. She did not even give him a chance to make aeback. Besides, was he sincerely cheating on her She would be able to seize on his mistake that time and not let it go. Moreover, she would perform a messy scene again and again. Didn¡¯t she just want to divorce him? He would not let it go! When ru Yu saw Lei Zhenyu pulling her onto the bed, she could not help but shout again, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what on earth are you doing? Can¡¯t we talk properly on the SOFA? ¡± ¡°make a baby first, then talk, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered very rudely. As he spoke, he had already forcefully carried her onto the big bed. Before she could get up, he had already quickly pressed her onto the bed. ¡°No... ¡± Ru Yu used her hand to push away his hand that was trying to peel off her clothes. She could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m dirty? That night, I followed... ¡± ¡°follow you, dead man¡¯s head? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was angry when he said this He could not help but snort coldly, ¡°don¡¯t mess around with these messy things in the future. Even though Leng Rong is famous, does he dare to eat grass beside his nest? Besides, he won¡¯t get drunk even after a thousand cups. Can your two cups of wine knock him out? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I GIVE HIM AN APHRODISIAC? ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she started to speak recklessly. At this moment, she only wanted to push Lei Zhenyu away because she felt a little ufortable in her stomach. ¡°AN APHRODISIAC? ¡± Lei Zhenyu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, do you know what an Aphrodisiac is? Do you know how strong an APHRODISIAC IS? Do you want me to take some aphrodisiac to let you experience it? So that you won¡¯t talk nonsense in the future? ¡± Ru Yu only felt that she was finished. She didn¡¯t know where the w in the n that she thought was perfect had been exposed. Lei Zhenyu actually saw through it. Now, he didn¡¯t believe that something had happened between her and Leng Rong. While she was in a daze, Lei Zhenyu had already quickly stripped her of her clothes. He pressed her with one hand and quickly stripped his own clothes with the other hand. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what are you doing? ¡± When ru Yu felt that the pillow under her head was forcefully pulled away by him and stuffed into her buttocks, she instinctively felt that something was wrong. Lei Zhenyu must have gone crazy. Chapter 1463

Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463: Making a baby

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°making a baby! ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered sullenly. His waist was already rapidly falling towards her empty space. As he moved, he said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s time for us to make a baby. ¡± Make a baby Make a baby? Ru Yu was stunned for a moment before shepletely reacted. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and forcefully pushed the man on top of her, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get pregnant. I don¡¯t want to have a baby. I don¡¯t want to have a baby! ¡± ¡°Why not! ? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was finally angry. His actions couldn¡¯t help but be rude. An angry voice sounded above her head, ¡°am I so unattractive to you? You don¡¯t even want to have my baby? ¡± ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t want to bear your child, you¡¯re just unworthy of my eyes! ¡± Ru Yu shouted in exasperation. At this moment, whenever she thought of being pregnant or having a child, her entire person would be terrified as if she was standing on a bloody battlefield. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not worthy of your eyes, I still want you to be pregnant and have a child with me! ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s actions were getting wilder and wilder. He only wanted to subdue this woman who had been resisting all along and kept shouting that she would not help him get pregnant and have a child. Ru Yu had been feeling a little dizzy these few days and her limbs were weak. She did not know if she had caught a cold or not. Now that Lei Zhenyu was in a rage, she was no match for him at all. In the end, she was eaten by him until not even her bones were left. ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t want to get pregnant with your child. You just can¡¯t get into my eyes! ¡± Ru Yu shouted in exasperation. At this moment, whenever she thought of getting pregnant and having a child, her entire person would be terrified as if she was standing on a bloody battlefield. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not worthy of your attention, I still want you to be pregnant with me and have a child with me! ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s actions were getting wilder and wilder. He only wanted to subdue this woman who had been resisting all this while and kept saying that she would not help him get pregnant and have a child. Ru Yu had been feeling a little dizzy for the past few days. Her limbs were weak and she did not know if she had caught a cold. Now, Lei Zhenyu was in a rage. She was not his opponent at all. In the end, she was eaten by him until not even her bones were left. He was shocked. He no longer cared about the exercise that he had not finished. He retreated in a fluster and lowered his head to look at the obvious bloodstain on her thigh. He was slightly stunned before he was filled with anger. ¡°You pig, why didn¡¯t you say that you had your period just now? ¡± He was so angry that he could not help but swear. D * MN It, why was he so confused? He actually wanted to force his way through her period. Period Ru Yu was slightly stunned and quickly got up. When she found the blood stain on her thigh, she could not help but be stunned. Then, she cried out involuntarily, ¡°my period should havee a week ago, but... it doesn¡¯t seem to havee! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was even more flustered this time. He quickly got up and hurriedly picked up his clothes and pants to put on. He did not even bother to wash them and quickly picked up her clothes to put on for her. ¡°You pig, why didn¡¯t you say you had your period just now? ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but swear in anger. D * Mn it, why was he so confused? He actually wanted to force his way through her period. Period Ru Yu was slightly stunned and quickly got up. When she found the blood on her thigh, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then she cried out involuntarily, ¡°my period should havee a week ago, but... it doesn¡¯t seem to havee! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was even more flustered this time. He quickly got out of bed and hurriedly picked up his clothes and pants to put on. He didn¡¯t even bother to wash them and quickly picked up her clothes to put on for her. Chapter 1464

Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464: miscarriage, pregnancy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hurry... I¡¯ll take you to the hospital... ¡± he said incoherently as he helped her put on her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± ¡°What else can be going on? The dyed period is here again. ¡± Ru Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him at this time and put on her clothes ording to his movements. ¡°Don¡¯t walk anymore. I... I¡¯ll carry you down. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw that she was about to get up and leave, so he quickly stopped her ... ¡°It¡¯s just a dyed menstruation, there¡¯s no need to... ¡± as ru Yu spoke, she felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen, and her brows instinctively furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what it is, just go to the hospital and have a check-up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu carried her horizontally without any exnation, and then quickly ran downstairs. Lei Taihe was still sulking in the living room alone. Of course, it was because Lei Zhenyu did not want the child in Song Yuxi¡¯s stomach to be angry. He was an old man who could leave at any time. He wanted to see his grandson, but this son was not enough to satisfy him. When he saw Lei Zhenyu carrying ru yu down, he was also shocked. He could not help but ask loudly, ¡°what happened to Ru Yu? Wasn¡¯t she fine just now? ¡± ¡°She has a stomachache, ¡± Lei Zhenyu replied without turning his head. He quickly carried ru Yu and walked out of the door. At this moment, he only wanted to send ru Yu to the hospital as soon as possible. ¡°stomachache? ¡± Lei Taihe felt strange and could not help but chase after the door and shouted, ¡°Zhenyu, did you and ru Yu have a fight? Did you fight? You Bastard, how can you fight with Ru Yu? She is more sensible than you... ¡± Lei Zhenyu had already started the car quickly and drove out quickly. He did not have the time and mood to listen to his grandfather¡¯s nagging. Besides, he kept nagging.. Wasn¡¯t he just nagging about whether the child in Song Yuxi¡¯s stomach was his or not? Fortunately, there was arge hospital a few kilometers away from the Lei family. It was nighttime and there were few cars on the road. Lei Zhenyu sent ru Yu to the hospital not long after. Of course, he carried her to the emergency room. When the emergency room door closed, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart was hanging in the air. Ru Yu¡¯s menstrual period had actually been dyed. The most damnable thing was that he had acted too violently in his rage just now. He did not know if he had hurt her uterus. ¡°...¡±Xiao Qiao was speechless. Although Lei Zhenyu was awyer and a big CEO, hisck of knowledge in certain areas was still shocking. At this moment, he did not think of anything else ... Just as Lei Zhenyu was feeling extremely guilty, the emergency room door was finally opened. A nurse-like person walked out and handed Lei Zhenyu a list. ¡°signs of miscarriage. Save the fetus first. Go and pay the money, okay? ¡± Lei Zhenyu waspletely stunned. He looked as if he did not understand what the nurse was saying. Of course, he did not take the list in the nurse¡¯s hand. He only muttered, ¡°you... what did you just say? ¡± The nurse threw him a big sanitary ball and raised her voice slightly, ¡°your wife is showing signs of miscarriage... do you want to save the fetus? Did you miscarry? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally reacted under the nurse¡¯s questioning. He said three words in a row, then said happily like a child, ¡°of course I want to save the fetus. If I can¡¯t save it, I¡¯ll tear down your hospital! ¡± Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465 was to be observed for a few more days

Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465 was to be observed for a few more days

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The nurse was speechless. She shoved the receipt into his hand and said, ¡°hurry up and hand over the money. There¡¯s very little blood loss. You should be able to keep it. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Lei Zhenyu took the receipt and bowed to the nurse again. This made the nurse feel that he was more and more like a lunatic. Lei Zhenyu did not care about the nurse¡¯s gaze at all. He just took the receipt and went to the payment window to hand over the money. When he was in line, he revealed a silly smile on his face. This made the people around him feel that his silly smile was like a lunatic. Lei Zhenyu did not care about other people¡¯s gazes at all. When he returned after paying the bill, the nurse had already pushed ru Yu out. When she saw him, she hurriedly said to her, ¡°go to the observation room and observe for a night. If you don¡¯t bleed, you can be discharged early tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Is there a single observation room? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly asked. In his impression, there seemed to be a lot of beds in the observation room. ¡°No, ¡± the nurse said truthfully, ¡°the observation room usually has three to four beds. If you are in a separate room, you have to be hospitalized. If you are hospitalized, there is a single ward. ¡± ¡°Then stay in the hospital department. It¡¯s good to observe for a few more days. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not hesitate to choose to stay in the hospital. It was not easy for ru Yu to get pregnant. He had to let her stay in the best room and rest the best. Ru Yu red at him and could not help but snort coldly. ¡°Stay in what hospital? Just stay in the observation room. Tomorrow morning, the specialist doctor wille and I will have an abortion? ¡± ¡°Che Ru Yu, if you dare to have an abortion, do you think I will be able to dismember you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu threatened her with an angry re. His silly smile and gentle expression just now disappeared in an instant. He was simply like a ferocious devil. The nurse quickly transferred him to the hospital. She could not help but curse in her heart. He was indeed an extremely abnormal man. That woman actually did not have any autonomy when she was pregnant. It was really pitiful to be married to such a man. He looked extremely handsome But he was such a hothead. Perhaps his face was fake. Of course, Lei Zhenyu did not know that the nurse was cursing him in his heart. His mind waspletely focused on his wife, Che Ru Yu. He did not even bother to look at other women at this time. Besides, which woman was more beautiful than his wife, Che Ru Yu? The nurse quickly transferred him to a single ward. She probably wanted to make fun of him and even gave him the most luxurious room. Lei Zhenyu was very satisfied with the nurse¡¯s arrangement and was already thanking her. The nurse was once again stunned by Lei Zhenyu. Alright, he had given him the most expensive ward with a small abortion. She thought that he would be angry, but she did not expect him to be so happy as if he had found a treasure. He was indeed an abnormal man The nurse once again identified Lei Zhenyu in her heart! However, Lei Zhenyu quickly followed behind the nurse and pushed ru Yu into the most luxurious ward of this hospital. The doctor from the inpatient department naturally came over and gave ru Yu a simple check-up. He then said that the bleeding had stopped and that he would wait for the abortion needle to hang up If there was nothing else in the morning, she could be discharged from the hospital. The underlying meaning of the doctor¡¯s words was that there was no need for such a small matter to be tossed into the ward. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just stay in the observation room for one night? Staying in the hospital for one night. Wasn¡¯t this tormenting the doctors, nurses, and nurses from the inpatient department Did they think that they were not tired? ¡°She needs to be observed for a few more days, ¡± Lei Zhenyu said to the doctor on duty from the inpatient department with a stern face. The doctor on duty was also a person who understood the look in his eyes. He knew that this was a person who had no ce to spend money, so he immediately did not say anything. He only reminded her to lie down and rest more before he left. Chapter 1466

Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466. She did not want this child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu never dreamed that she would be pregnant. This was indeed a big joke from the heavens! In the past year, especially in the past half a year, she rarely had sex with Lei Zhenyu. Even if there were asional sex, she usually remembered to buy afterbirth pills. She had never allowed herself to be pregnant. How did she get pregnant this time? She remembered now. Twenty days ago, she went back to the Lei family to stay because Lei Taihe had returned from Jeju Ind. Lei Zhenyu also went back that night. Then, he ate her flesh and bones without caring about anything else Moreover, he had done it more than once in one night. Normally, she would have gone to buy post-event pills, but that time, she had slept until noon the next day. She should have bought something to eat after work in the afternoon, but she had been thinking about her date with Lin Yuxin, so she had not been able to buy anything that night. What about the third day During breakfast, Lei Taihe had actually told her that Song Yuxi was pregnant with Lei Zhenyu¡¯s child, and then... ... Alright, in short, all these messy things had happened in those few days, and she hadpletely forgotten about the post-event pills. However, she did not expect that a seed would sprout in her body due to her negligence. Now, it was actually growing. God, do you have to be so cruel Do you have to be so cruel Why did you give her a child? Compared to Lei Zhenyu, who was as excited as a child, ru Yu¡¯s face was gloomy. She closed her eyes after hanging the needle. In fact, she did not necessarily want to sleep. She just did not want to see him happy. Lei Zhenyu, of course, did not know ru Yu¡¯s mood. He just thought that she was tired and tired. Especially when he thought about how rude he was at night and how he almost got rid of the child, he wished he could p himself twice. Looking at the woman who had closed her eyes and was sleeping, he sat beside her and looked at her. His hand was carefully ced on her abdomen and he could feel the slight undtion. There was a child in there, a child that belonged to him and her. He knew that she was upset about the pregnancy because Song Yuxi was also pregnant. It seemed that he had to give another order to Song Yuxi to get rid of the child as soon as possible. Whether it was his or not, he had to get rid of it at the hospital so that his wife would not be angry. Of course, ru Yu did not know Lei Zhenyu¡¯s thoughts and actions. At first, she closed her eyes to pretend to be asleep, butter on, she gradually fell asleep. When she woke up again, it was already the next morning. The nurse and the doctor who had just taken over the shift walked in. The doctor on dutyst night gave a brief ount of her condition to the doctor during the day. During the day, she was an expert-level doctor. She gave ru Yu a simple check-up and then said with a smile, ¡°you¡¯re fine now. If you¡¯re really worried, then observe for a day or two. ¡± ¡°Um... can I perform surgery with this? ¡± Ru Yu asked the doctor carefully. She did not care that Lei Zhenyu was standing at the side at the moment. ¡°Perform Surgery? ¡± The doctor was obviously stumped by her question. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°what kind of surgery do you want? You can just hang the needle to protect the fetus. ¡± ¡°perform an abortion. ¡± Ru Yu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°doctor, I don¡¯t want this child. Please help me perform an abortion. ¡± Chapter 1467

Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467 had no reason

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why? ¡± The doctor looked at her in confusion Then, he criticized her righteously, ¡°I heard that your husband carried you into the operating roomst night. From this, you can see how much he cares about this child. Moreover, your body is not easy to conceive. Now that you¡¯re finally pregnant, you should cherish it. Everyone says that every child is an angel that God gave to their parents. How can you bear to kill the angel that God gave to you? ¡± Ru Yu waspletely stunned when she heard this. She could not answer a single word. Lei Zhenyu, on the other hand, was looking at her with an angry gaze. If the doctors and nurses were not present, he would definitelye up and interrogate her. Why Why did she repeatedly say that she did not want this child Why Did his child make her so ufortable in her stomach? The doctor looked at ru Yu and then looked at Lei Zhenyu. Then, he said faintly, ¡°you two husband and wife should discuss it. Of course, if you really don¡¯t want it, then inform us. We have to give you aprehensive examination and then arrange for the surgery. ¡± After the doctor said this, he immediately led the nurse out of the ward. They had a lot of things to do. After all, a doctor was responsible for the patients in several rooms. Ru Yuy on the bed without saying a word. Lei Zhenyu walked over and stood in front of her. After a while, he did not lose his temper in the end. He just asked very calmly, ¡°give me a reason not to want this child? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. ¡± Ru Yu did not want to have a conflict with him. Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯m hungry. Can you go and buy some breakfast for me first? ¡± Lei Zhenyu stood still. At this moment, he really did not dare to leave the ward. He was afraid that the moment he turned around, this woman, che Ru Yu, would immediately run to the doctors and nurses for surgery. Ru Yu only found him funny She could not help but say, ¡°alright, didn¡¯t the doctors say just now? The two of US have not discussed it, and they won¡¯t perform the surgery on me without your signature. Don¡¯t you know that the surgery requires the signature of a family member? ¡± Only then did Lei Zhenyu react He nodded and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll go down and buy breakfast for you now. However, I have to get you a nurse in advance. If you dare to y any tricks and intentionally cause a miscarriage by yourself in the ward, I¡¯ll only question the nurse. ¡± Ru Yu simply did not say a word. She only felt that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s actions were childish and funny. She did not know if a person who knew that he was going to be a father would be so childish? No matter how much che ru Yu Thought Lei Zhenyu was childish, Lei Zhenyu really did hire a nurse for her. Moreover, he had asked the nurse to look after her when he went out early in the morning. If she identally tripped while walking, she would be held ountable. When the nurse Heard Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words, she immediately understood how important this pregnant woman was. After Lei Zhenyu left, ru Yu wanted to go to the toilet, but the nurse did not let her get up. She said that she did not dare to let her get out of bed. She brought her a Bedpan and let ru Yu lie on it. Ru Yu was so angry that she wanted to curse. However, the nurse had always carried out her duties and asked ru Yu not to make things difficult for her. After all, she was a part-time worker and relied on her boss¡¯sry to make a living. She wanted ru Yu to understand that it was not easy for a part-time worker. In the end, ru Yu had no choice. However, she could not get out of bed while lying on it, so she could only hold it in. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu came back. She quickly said that she needed to go to the toilet, but the nurse did not let her get out of bed. Lei Zhenyu secretly gave the nurse a thumbs up and praised her for her good work. Then, he came over and hugged her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the toilet. ¡± Chapter 1468

Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468: an Angel Gifted by God

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have my own feet. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, are you crazy? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m highly nervous. I know you have feet, but I¡¯m just afraid that your feet won¡¯t be stable and you¡¯ll deliberately fall, right? ¡± ¡°...¡±ru Yu waspletely speechless. She could only let Lei Zhenyu carry her to the washroom. He even supervised her to go to the washroom, and then he carried her back to the bed. Lei Zhenyu hired a nurse for ru Yu, but he was still worried, so he did not even go to thepany. Instead, he used his cell phone to remotelymand. At the same time, he asked his assistant to bring hisptop over. Ru Yu was so angry that she cried out loudly. She was already fine and could be discharged from the hospital. Even the doctor said that she had been saved. She would rest at home for a few days and then pay a little attention to not fall or do anything drastic. However, Lei Zhenyu did not seem to understand what she was saying. Hepletely ignored her shouts. The more she shouted that she was going to be discharged, the more he refused to discharge her. He even said that she would stay in the hospital until the child was born. Moreover, if she continued to shout.. Then, he would find a few nurses to look after her, leaving her with no freedom at all. Ru Yu waspletely defeated by Lei Zhenyu¡¯s unyielding and persistent attitude. She shouted that she wanted to be discharged during the day, but Lei Zhenyupletely ignored her. Therefore, she scolded him. She did not care about the nurses in the ward. She kept scolding him, saying that there was a child over there that he did not want and insisted on guarding his child. It was also his child, so why was he so biased? Lei Zhenyu answered sullenly, ¡°That is not my child! The child that you are carrying is my child! ¡± ¡°The child I¡¯m carrying isn¡¯t yours either! ¡± She was so angry that she blurted out nonsense. ¡°I don¡¯t even know whose child I¡¯m carrying. Why do you have to keep a child of unknown origin? ¡± Lei Zhenyu simply ignored her and let her make a fuss. In the end, her voice became hoarse and she couldn¡¯t shout anymore. Finally, she stopped eating and chose to sleep in silence. In fact, she had thought of jumping up and down on her own because this could cause miscarriage. However, the nurse was very conscientious and stared at her without blinking. Even when she rolled up and got up, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even move Why would she give her the chance to jump off the bed? Therefore, she did not eat. This was very good. Lei Zhenyu said directly, ¡°forget about not eating. I¡¯ll get the nurse to give you a nutrition needle. Anyway, you won¡¯t starve to death. ¡± She hadpletely lost her temper. Under Lei Zhenyu¡¯s unyielding attitude, she finally defeated him. She ate her dinner obediently and asked the nurse to put on the television for her. Then, she took the remote control and watched television. There were many television programs, and of course, there were also children¡¯s programs. When she flipped to the Children¡¯s program, she saw a very cute baby. The host was introducing the hard-won baby to everyone. The baby¡¯s mother said that she and her husband had been married for more than ten years, but they could not have a baby. In the end, they took a lot of drugs, had a lot of injections, and had countless tests. When they were about to despair, God finally sent them such an angel She and her husband both liked this angel very much. Speaking of the emotional ce, the baby¡¯s mother cried. She said that every time she went to the hospital¡¯s obstetrics and gynecology department and saw those women sitting outside the operating room waiting for an abortion, she felt very ufortable. She really wanted to question these women Why did you kill the Angel God gave you How could I hope for one? Chapter 1469

Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469 decided to have this child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu stared at the television. The words of the baby¡¯s mother, ¡°why do you want to kill the angel that God gave you? ¡±Hadd touched the weakest nerve in her heart. She could not help but put her hand on her abdomen and asked herself softly, ¡°yes, why can¡¯t the angel that God gave you stay? ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I take a risk like that mommy? ¡°? That night, ru Yu could not sleep. She really could not sleep. The baby¡¯s beautiful face appeared in her mind again and again. She thought over and over again that if she and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s baby were born, it would definitely be more beautiful than that baby. The next morning, she said to Lei Zhenyu with a very calm mood, ¡°okay, Zhenyu, we¡¯re not going to be hospitalized. I¡¯m not going to do any more abortions. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll take good care of the baby. I¡¯ll... take good care of the baby. ¡± If I can hold on until the day I¡¯m born She added silently in her heart. ¡°really? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately became happy, but he was still a little worried. He sat down next to her and hugged her with his slightly trembling hands. ¡°Ru Yu, if you don¡¯t lie to me, will you really be obedient and stop torturing me? ¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Ru Yu raised her head and looked at him. She revealed a smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. The one who lies to you is the puppy. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was finally happy. Then, he kissed her lips heavily and said, ¡°okay, then let¡¯s go home. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I will take care of it. You just have to take good care of our child. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and urged him to go through the discharge procedures. However, he was toozy to even go through the discharge procedures. He directly handed it to his assistant to handle. Instead, he held her hand and walked out of the ward. Although she had only stayed in the hospital for two nights and one day, ru Yu still felt that the sky outside was exceptionally blue when she walked out of the hospital. She often took a deep breath and revealed a bright and beautiful smile to the sun in the sky. I can ovee difficulties. I can defeat everything. I believe that I can, I will definitely be able to! Lei Taihe was walking out of the car when he drove home with Lei Zhenyu. When he saw them enter, Lei Taihe hurriedly asked Ru Yu if she was feeling better What exactly was wrong with her? ¡°Dad, ru Yu is pregnant! ¡± Lei Zhenyu excitedly reported the happy news of the Lei family to Lei Taihe. ¡°This time, you¡¯re really going to be a grandfather! ¡± ¡°Is it true? ¡± Lei Taihe looked at ru Yu. When he saw her nod, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He said excitedly, ¡°that¡¯s great. Now I have two grandchildren. ¡± Just as he shouted and asked, Lei Taihe felt that something was wrong again. He quickly changed his words and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s one. I don¡¯t know if Song Yuxi is my grandson. Don¡¯t bother about her. ¡± When ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu saw Lei Taihe¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. Lei Taihe was old after all. He insisted on having Song Yuxi¡¯s child. To put it bluntly, he only wanted a grandson. Lei Zhenyu nodded and said, ¡°yes, I will make it clear to her again. I will tell her not to do anything stupid. If the child is born, it will only harm herself. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± Ru Yu was pregnant. This was definitely a first-ss event in the Lei family. Housekeeper Ah Chang immediately became nervous and quickly adjusted the menu in the kitchen. Lei Taihe ordered that everything should be centered around ru Yu. Everyone else, including himself, should stay back Chapter 1470

Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Yuxi looked at Lei Zhenyu, who was sitting opposite her. She clenched her teeth and swore, ¡°Zhenyu, the child is you. I can guarantee that. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a DNA test after the child is born. ¡± Lei Zhenyu found her words funny Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Yuxi, I don¡¯t recognize you anymore. No matter if the child is mine or not, I didn¡¯t want it to happen that night two months ago. So, even if the child is mine, do you think I would want a child conceived by a person who goes to great lengths and uses all kinds of tricks? ¡± ¡°But your father will want it. ¡± Song Yuxi confirmed this point and said with a smile, ¡°also, your wife doesn¡¯t want the Lei family to have no children. She will divorce you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu shook his head with a smile Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Song, I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll tell you as awyer. Two months ago, your behavior itself was illegal. Now, you¡¯re threatening me with a child of unknown origin, and even threatening my marriage. I have to warn you, don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, I, Lei Zhenyu, may one day be awyer on a whim. When that timees, don¡¯t me me for being heartless in court. ¡± After Lei Zhenyu said that, he immediately turned around and walked out of the door. He was looking down on his ex-girlfriend more and more. There was no trace of love in her actions now. Song Yuxi Sat in the back and gnashed her teeth. She hated him to the bone. She had spent so much effort and finally had this opportunity. In the end, she thought that old master Lei was looking forward to the Lei family¡¯s descendants. She relied on the ssics of the Mother and Son She had a high chance of staying in the Lei family this time. However, who knew that Lei Zhenyu, this guy, would not be up to the mark no matter what. Now, he even threatened to sue her. Her fingers were curled into fists, and her nails dug into her flesh. No, she still had to start with Lei Taihe. That old man who was about to die, he was eager to see his grandson and would definitely help her. Even if she could not stay in the Lei Family First, she had to let her child stay in the Lei family first. Che Ru Yu, that arrogant and arrogant woman. She would definitely not be able to ept his child. She would definitely divorce Lei Zhenyu because of this matter. Then, she would rely on the power of her child... ... Song Yuxi¡¯s wishful thinking was very good. After thinking about this, she immediately picked up her phone and called the Lei family. In her heart, she only hoped that Lei Taihe would be able to put pressure on Lei Zhenyu. However, who would have known that the moment the call was connected, it was the Lei family¡¯s Achang who answered the call. She said that she was looking for Lei Taihe.. Achang said coldly to her over the phone, ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t call me again in the future. My grandfather said that you can do whatever you want with the child in your belly. He doesn¡¯t want it anymore. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Song Yuxi waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly say, ¡°I remember that he said a few days ago that he would definitely want the child back to the Lei family? ¡± ¡°You said that it was a few days ago. ¡± Achang answered her very formally, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. The Lei family has had a joyous asion in the past few days. Young Madam is pregnant, and she¡¯s carrying the authentic young master of the Lei family. How can the child in your belly bepared to the child that was born with a DNA test? ¡± Che Ru Yu was pregnant Song Yuxi Hung up the phone and sat there in a daze. She did note back to her senses for a long time. She had racked her brains and used all sorts of methods, but in the end, it was all for naught. Chapter 1471

Chapter 1471: I won¡¯t be going to chapter 1471

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Since ru Yu was pregnant, she would naturallye back to the Lei family every day. Lei Zhenyu also tried his best to cancel his social engagements. Usually, he would not attend any important social engagements at night, so he would always return home on time. Lei Taihe was more nervous than anyone else. Also, because ru Yu showed signs of miscarriage that night, he actually did not allow ru yu to go to work. He said that what if she identally fell Moreover, the painting had toe in contact with paint, Turpentine oil, and the like. He was also afraid that it would affect the fetus¡¯development, especially during the first three months. Ru Yu had also considered this point, so she dly epted Lei Taihe¡¯s suggestion. It was just that the studio was still open. However, they were selling some of the paintings that they had left behind in the past. In order to not sell enough paintings, they had specially raised the prices of all the paintings. This time, Cui Jingying didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, he was congratting her. He only hoped that she could return to work as soon as possible after giving birth. He didn¡¯t want to dy taking care of the child for another one or two years after giving birth. If that was the case.. It was likely that the studio¡¯s price wouldn¡¯t be enough to sell the paintings. Ru Yu smiled. She said that she would talk about this after the child was born. Now, she could only talk about what happened this year. As for what would happen in the future, there was still time to discuss it in the future. Ru Yu was pregnant. It was not only the Lei family that was nervous. Che Qixuan¡¯s family and the Dongfang family were also extremely nervous. This was because ru Yu had type B RH negative blood. She had a miscarriage before. When she gave birth to a second child, 99% of them would produce hemolysis. Xi Muru had called to ask Ru Yu more than once. Did the doctor at that time give you an injection of RH D LGG Ru Yu smiled and said, ¡°yes, of course. How can the gynecologists nowadays not know this? ¡°? Xi Muru said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve given her an injection. As long as you¡¯ve given her an injection, everything will be fine. When the baby is born, there won¡¯t be any hemolysis of the newborn. That¡¯s why I¡¯m relieved. ¡°. Everyone was relieved. Lei Zhenyu had even personally called the gynecologist who had operated on ru Yu back then. That specialist patted his chest and assured him that the RH D LgG injection was definitely given. Ru Yu would definitely not have hemolysis of the newborn after giving birth. Everyone was very relieved. Everyone poured all kinds of love and care into this child. Ru Yu was ordered not to use aputer because of the radiation. She rarely used her cell phone. If she did not go out, everyone would call the Lei family¡¯sndline. While everyone was relieved, only ru Yu was very worried. She did not need anyone¡¯s advice. She was very careful. Ever since she found out that she was pregnant, she had never worn high heels. She always wore soft cloth shoes at home Moreover, she was also very careful when going up and down the stairs. Nine weeks pregnant, Lei Zhenyu wanted to take her to have her firstprehensive check-up. However, ru Yu refused to go no matter what. She just said that she was pregnant. What was the point of having a check-up? She could only go after she had given birth. Lei Zhenyu smiled and said, ¡°Che Ru Yu, are you living in ancient times? What society is this now? Can a child be easily given birth? You definitely have to go for a prenatal check-up. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s stubborn temper rose. She Sat on the Sofa and refused to move. She pouted unhappily and said, ¡°what is there to have a prenatal check-up for? I think he is growing very well in his belly. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh. He reached out to pull her up and said, ¡°do you think... do you think it will work? Now we have to do a moreprehensive examination. This is responsible for you and the child. How can we, as parents, be careless? ¡± Chapter 1472

Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472, the first Prenatal check-up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Ru Yu was very reluctant to go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up, she was still dragged away by Lei Zhenyu. Moreover, if she did not go, Lei Zhenyu would probably be suspicious too. It was the first prenatal check-up for a pregnant woman, so it was inevitable that she would have to do all kinds of checks. The items came in piles and piles. Lei Zhenyu took a thick stack of documents Then, he said to Ru Yu, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve made an appointment for you in advance. You don¡¯t have to wait in line today. All the doctors are waiting for you for all kinds of checks. You can¡¯t waste any more time because you¡¯re not only wasting the time of the doctors, but also the time of other patients. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Things had alreadye to this point. She could not back down anymore. Thus, she could only bite the bullet and let Lei Zhenyu apany her to do the examinations one by one. She fainted when she was taking blood. This was because the first prenatal examination of a pregnant woman required five or six tubes of blood. However, she fainted when she got the third tube. Lei Zhenyu and the doctors and nurses were shocked. ¡°Is it because she fainted? ¡± The nurse asked Lei Zhenyu nervously, ¡°has she ever fainted before? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Lei Zhenyu hugged ru Yu and sat on the stool, shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s in good health. Other than that time a year ago, she hasn¡¯t been to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up. ¡± The nurse was about to pull out the SYRINGE that was used to draw the blood when ru yu slowly woke up again. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Continue, ¡± ru Yu said to the nurse in a weak voice. Then, she looked at Lei Zhenyu and squeezed out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Are you anemic? ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at her pale face nervously and asked with a trembling voice. ¡°No, ¡± ru Yu answered with certainty. Then she smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I just felt dizzy just now. I¡¯ll be fine once I wake up. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and took her for another check-up after the blood draw. Fortunately, ru Yu was normal during the next check-up and her face gradually recovered. Lei Zhenyu let out a long sigh of relief. It took half a day for the firstprehensive check-up of a pregnant woman. Moreover, there was no queue at all. It was not until noon that he got all the results. Lei Zhenyu took the results and looked at them again and again. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t even look at them. They¡¯re like ants. Let¡¯s go and find Professor Gu. She will tell us if anything happens. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Professor Gu was a well-known gynecologist in Seoul. He was Lin Yuxin¡¯s teacher. He was already in his fifties this year and had worked in the gynecology and obstetrics department for more than thirty years. He had rich experience. When Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu arrived, specialist Gu had just finished his work and was waiting for them. Lei Zhenyu handed ru Yu a pile of examination forms and said with a smile, ¡°thank you for your trouble, Professor Gu. Let¡¯s see if there are any problems. ¡± Professor Gu nodded and took over the checklists and looked at them seriously. Lei Zhenyu looked calm, but ru yu was especially nervous. She prayed that there wouldn¡¯t be any ws in this checkup because she only wanted to get pregnant quietly and have a child. She believed that she should be able to do it. However, when Professor Gu flipped to the page of the Electrocardiogram and obviously stopped, his expression changed slightly. Then, he quickly took out the piece of paper. Ru Yu knew that this was probably not good. Professor Gu, could it be that he had found something? Professor Gu checked the rest and took out two more pieces. Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°you called for Che Ru Yu? ¡± Chapter 1473

Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473: It¡¯s not suitable to get pregnant and have children

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu nodded, but Lei Zhenyu added, ¡°she also has a name called Dongfang Yu, but she usually uses this name. Dongfang Yu¡¯s name is rarely used. ¡± Professor Gu nodded, and then quickly typed on the keyboard in front of theputer. Ru Yu¡¯s hands and feet instantly turned cold. She knew that she couldn¡¯te for a prenatal check-up. She really couldn¡¯te for a prenatal check-up. Well, she couldn¡¯t keep all her secrets anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ru Yu? ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally felt that something was wrong with Ru Yu, who was beside him. He quickly made her body tremble, and couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand tightly and ask softly. ¡°She can¡¯t get pregnant, ¡± professor Gu answered for ru Yu Then, he looked at ru Yu and said, ¡°nine months ago, Professor Wu, the brain specialist, repeatedly told you that you must not get pregnant. But why didn¡¯t you listen? You knew that you couldn¡¯t do it. Are you joking with your own life? ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she get pregnant? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was shocked. He looked at Professor Gu and asked, ¡°isn¡¯t she pregnant? What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°She should know what¡¯s going on. ¡± Professor Gu shook his head He handed a stack of examination results of Ru Yu to Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°the only suggestion I can give is to have an abortion. If you don¡¯t do it, go to Professor Wu and see if he has a solution. I found that Professor Wu made a special note about her illness at that time. It¡¯s not suitable for this patient to get pregnant and have a child. ¡± Professor Wu was a brain specialist, Professor Wu. Ru Yu had seen professor Wu nine months ago. How could he not know? ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Lei Zhenyu stared at Ru Yu who had her head lowered in front of him. He could not help but ask in annoyance, ¡°Che Ru Yu, we¡¯re husband and wife. Why are you hiding everything from me? ¡± ¡°I went for a check-up nine months ago. ¡± As soon as ru Yu opened her mouth, her tears came first Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°At that time, I fainted in the hospital. Coincidentally, when I fainted, I fell on my head. I was worried that there was nothing wrong with my head, so I did a head CT, and then... ¡°. When ru Yu said this, she only cried. Lei Zhenyu became nervous as well. He wiped her tears with a tissue while whispering to her, ¡°then what happened? Ru Yu, don¡¯t cry, okay? Tell me, what happened? ¡± ¡°The doctor said that there is a little bean in my brain. It is very small, but I can see it. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu Then, she whispered, ¡°Professor Wu said that it is a sleeping demon. As long as I don¡¯t wake it up, I may be able to live peacefully until the end of my life. However, if I wake it up, this... ¡± ¡°So, you absolutely can¡¯t get pregnant, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally understood why ru Yu was so afraid of getting pregnant, why she had been ignoring him, why she was so straightforward when she found out that Song Yuxi was pregnant with his child, and why she didn¡¯t even argue with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Professor Wu again. ¡± Lei Zhenyu held ru Yu¡¯s hand and quickly contacted the director of the hospital to contact the brain specialist, Professor Wu, to see what his opinion was. Professor Wu performed a brain examination on ru Yu again Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°did you ignore my advice nine months ago The most taboo thing about your illness is pregnancy. Now, it¡¯s only eight weeks old, and there¡¯s no reaction. But as the pregnancy increases, what if the illness attacks You still want to have a child Don¡¯t you have to consider your own life?¡± ¡°Professor Wu, what are the chances that... she can give birth to a child safely? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately knew the seriousness of the situation when he heard Professor Wu question ru Yu ... Chapter 1474

Chapter 1474: Chapter 1474 was to be operated on today

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°less than 20% , ¡± professor Wu answered very calmly. Less than 20% , how small was the probability WHO dared to take the risk, and who could take the risk? There was a tumor in her brain. It was very small, but it was real. Professor Wu said that as long as she was not pregnant and did not let her be greatly stimted, she would not wake it up. Then, it would not be a big deal. Pregnancy was definitely not allowed. ¡°Che Ru Yu, get rid of the child today! ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately made a decision because with such a small probability, there was no need to consider the problem of gambling. Moreover, it was not worth gambling. ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s stubborn temper also rose. She could not help but re at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°you said you wanted the child. You said you wouldn¡¯t allow me to get rid of the child. You said you would get a few nurses to look after me. You said... ¡± ¡°What I said doesn¡¯t count. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly denied ru Yu¡¯s words. Then, he said firmly, ¡°now, what I said counts. The child can not be kept. It must be gotten rid of! ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get rid of IT. ¡± Ru Yu insisted. She touched her belly with her hand and said, ¡°I can feel it growing inside every day. I know it¡¯s fine inside. I know... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was not in the mood to listen to her long-winded words He quickly interrupted her, ¡°the key is that it will threaten your life. This is too scary. I¡¯d rather not have a child. Moreover, you might not be able to give birth to the child even if you get pregnant in such a situation... ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor Wu say that there¡¯s a 10% chance of sess? ¡± Ru Yu quickly interrupted Lei Zhenyu¡¯s words. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll be lucky... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have those wild dreams. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly interrupted ru Yu¡¯s words and quickly made a decision ¡°You will be hospitalized in this hospital today. Aprehensive check-up has been done. I will give you the best obstetrician and gynecologist, the best nurse, and the best abortion specialist to minimize the pain you will feel during the abortion operation. ¡± ¡°How can it be reduced to the minimum? ¡± Ru Yu immediately became angry She could not help but shout, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you are so cruel. Tell me, how low can the pain of killing your own child be? The pain you are talking about is physical, but what about the pain in your heart? Isn¡¯t it painful to kill your own child? ¡± Lei Zhenyu only felt extremely ufortable. Of course, killing his own child was very painful. How could it not be painful? He had been waiting for the stars and the Moon. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to wait until she became pregnant? But, who knew Who would have thought There was actually a little bean in her brain And that little bean would quickly wake up because of the pregnancy in her stomach, and then.. Then, if that little bean became sick, not to mention giving birth, even she herself wouldn¡¯t be able to live on. She would be the final one! What was a child At most, they wouldn¡¯t have a child in this lifetime! He couldn¡¯t have a child, but he couldn¡¯t do without her. Even if he endured until the day she gave birth to the child, what if he could only have the child but not her? If he didn¡¯t even have her, what meaning would that child have for him When he saw that child, he would think that it was her killer. Such a child, he estimated that he would fall to his death on the spot So, rather than wait until that day to fall to his death and not let it be strangled in her stomach now, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her take even a little risk. Not even a little. Chapter 1475

Chapter 1475: Chapter 1475: I only want my child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu went to find professor Gu to go through the admission procedures. He was really a man with a heart of stone. He did not even blink when he said he wanted to kill the child. He was a person without any sense of humanity. Ru Yu sneaked out of the hospital when he was not paying attention. She quickly hailed a taxi and took it home. At this moment, she only wanted to escape. No matter what, she would not be obediently captured by Lei Zhenyu to have an abortion. When she first found out that she was pregnant, she was indeed terrified. At that time, she even thought of aborting the child. However, in the past two weeks, she had gradually fallen in love with this child. She fell in love with the feeling of being pregnant. She was unwilling to kill the child even if she was beaten to death. The woman on the television said it very well. Every child was an angel that God gave you. How could you bear to kill all the angels? Lei Zhenyu was a devil. Now, he actually wanted to kill the devil of angels. She did not want to stay with the devil. She wanted to quickly take her things and leave. The world was so vast. Where could she not go Moreover, she had money. Where could she not have children? In fact, she did not have many clothes in the Lei family. If it was just to carry her luggage, shepletely did not need to go back to the Lei family. The reason why she took a taxi back to the Lei family was because all her documents were in the Lei family. If she wanted to escape from Seoul, she had to get her documents. In this world, the greatest pain was having so many documents. Moreover, the most damnable thing was that if she didn¡¯t have these documents, she couldn¡¯t even move an inch. Ru Yu went upstairs. Just as she took her documents in the study, she quickly turned around and walked out. Just as she reached the living room, she found that Lei Zhenyu had rushed back in a hurry. ¡°Ru Yu, where are you going? ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw that she was carrying a small bag, so he quickly stopped her and asked, ¡°it¡¯s sote, where do you want to go? ¡± ¡°I want to go to daddy¡¯s house, ¡± ru Yu quickly lied. ¡°Auntie Zhi took the child back. I¡¯m going back to take a look and y with Auntie Zhi¡¯s child. ¡± ¡°Daddy heard that you were hospitalized, so he¡¯s rushing to the hospital now. ¡± Lei Zhenyu pulled her hand and said softly, ¡°hurry up. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to be hospitalized. I called Binhai¡¯s mother. She and daddy will rush over to see you tomorrow... ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu, how can you be so despicable? ¡± Che Ru Yu couldn¡¯t help but yell and red at him angrily. ¡°Can a person be so shameless? It¡¯s such a small matter, yet you want to shake the world? ¡± ¡°since it¡¯s a small matter, why did you run away secretly? ¡± Lei Zhenyu pulled her hand As he walked downstairs, he said softly, ¡°alright, ru Yu, this matter is not negotiable. Moreover, I have to apologize to you. Thest time you said you wanted to have an abortion, I was too b * Stard. At that time, I didn¡¯t care about your feelings... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology because you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡± Ru Yu quickly shook off his hand and ran downstairs. At this moment, she only wanted to break away from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s control and escape from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s sight. It was obviously impossible. She had just reached her car when Lei Zhenyu caught up to her again He directly pulled her hand and said, ¡°Ru Yu, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital. Professor Gu has already promised to perform the surgery on you tomorrow afternoon. She will bring her best team... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want professor Gu. I don¡¯t want the best team. ¡± Ru Yu struggled hard and wanted to break free from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand. She kept shouting, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I only want my child. I only want my child... ¡± Chapter 1476

Chapter 1476: Chapter 1476 everyone¡¯s decision

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION No matter how much ru Yu struggled, she could not break free from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s control in the end. She was still obediently captured by him and brought to the hospital. Meanwhile, Che Qixuan, Pu Yongjun, and Pu Zhihui had already rushed to the hospital. Che Qixuan looked at the angry ru Yu He could not help but gently advise her, ¡°Ru Yu, this time, you must be obedient. Listen to the doctor. Children are not the whole of life. Just like Daddy. Even if you don¡¯t have children, aren¡¯t you still daddy¡¯s child ¡°In the future, Yun Heng and Yun Zai will definitely give birth to many children. If they give you one each, won¡¯t you have both children? ¡± ¡°I want my own child. I gave birth to my own child. ¡± Ru Yu insisted on her own opinion. ¡°I have a child now. I can¡¯t kill it. It¡¯s so small. It¡¯s illegal to kill a child. ¡± Pu Zhihui knew how a pregnant woman felt. After all, she was only pregnant when she was in her forties. As a mother, how could she bear to let her child be aborted just like that? However, ru Yu¡¯s situation was too special. She couldn¡¯t risk her life for the sake of a child, right? Moreover, even if she were to take the risk, what if the tumor in her brain changed before she could give birth to a child The result would be that the adults would be gone, and the child would not be avable. The risk was too high, and it was not worth the risk. Therefore, when Lei Zhenyu mentioned ru Yu¡¯s condition, everyone supported Lei Zhenyu¡¯s decision. The child in Ru Yu¡¯s stomach could not be kept. It had to be aborted, and the sooner, the better. Ru Yu did not expect that no one would support her. Hence, she was angry with Lei Zhenyu. She did not eat anything at night. No matter who advised her, she would not listen. All she wanted to do was to escape. Lei Zhenyu knew that she wanted to escape, so he kept an eye on her. Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun did not go back that night. Both of them stayed at the hospital. They were worried that if Lei Zhenyu fell asleep at night, ru Yu would secretly get up and leave Therefore, the two of them still had to stay at the door of the ward. It was really true. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Lei Zhenyu probably could not stand it anymore in the ward. The door of the ward was quietly pulled open from the inside. At that time, it was Pu Yongjun who was on duty. Che Qixuan had already fallen asleep, so when ru Yu opened the door of the ward, she was caught by Pu Yongjun. Ru Yu looked at Pu Yongjun¡¯s face and was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She could not help but beg in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Yongjun, please let me go? ¡± Pu Yongjun shook his head and reached out to stroke ru Yu¡¯s head. Heforted her softly, ¡°be good, little feather. Be Obedient. When you finish the surgery tomorrow, Uncle Yongjun will buy you a rainbow lollipop to eat. ¡± Ru Yu red at him angrily and could not help but curse, ¡°Uncle Yongjun, you have no sense of humanity at all. Little feather will never speak to you again. ¡± Pu Yongjun just smiled. For something like this, not only would little feather ignore him in the future, even if she hated him in the future, he would not let her escape. Her life was definitely far more important than the child in her stomach. That night, ru Yu finally could not escape, and a night of torment had tired her out. So the next day, Lei Zhenyu and Che Qixuan were very energetic, but she herself was so tired that she fell asleep. It was already noon when Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru rushed over with Little Mu Yao. It happened to be the Qingming Festival holiday, and little feather had time toe over, so she came along with her parents. Chapter 1477

Chapter 1477: Chapter 1477: surrogacy advice

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, not only did Dongfang Mo and Xi Murue, but they also brought their family doctor and specialist, Liu Hao. Liu Hao also invited the most authoritative brain specialist and obstetrician from Bincheng They said that they wanted to give ru Yu a moreprehensive check-up. After a moreprehensive check-up, ru Yu appeared to be very happy. She had known the Dongfang Family¡¯s family doctor, Liu Hao, since they were young So when no one was around, she secretly said to Liu Hao, ¡°when you do the check-upter, help me arrange for the brain specialist that you brought. Just say that I¡¯m fine and that I can get pregnant and have a child. ¡± Liu Hao found her words funny. He pretended to nod and said, ¡°okay, little feather, no one will help you. They are all bad people who forced you to have an abortion. I will help you. ¡± Little feather heard Liu Hao¡¯s answer without even thinking about it and immediately felt discouraged. Liu Hao listened to Dongfang Mo. if he really helped her, it would be weird. He would probably be more serious about the check-up. That was indeed the case. After the new check-up, the brain specialist from Binhai met with Professor Wu. The two of them discussed ru Yu¡¯s condition together. In the end, they came to the same conclusion. Her pregnancy would suppress her nerves And that nerves would coincidentally affect the little bean in ru Yu¡¯s brain, so they couldn¡¯t take the risk at all. Dongfang Mo looked at the result and felt helpless He said to Lei Taihe, ¡°we didn¡¯t expect this. Of course, we are also clear about the Lei family¡¯s situation. Don¡¯t worry, little feather aborted this child. I will let her divorce Zhen Yu. We won¡¯t dy the Lei family¡¯s inheritance. ¡± Lei Taihe quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that, Mr. Dongfang. Our Lei family needs to continue the lineage. However, back then, my eldest daughter-inw was not pregnant for twenty years. I did not ask her to divorce my eldest son. In the end, she was the one who insisted on getting a divorce. Now that the technology is so advanced, it is not necessary for ru Yu to have a child. First, let her perform the surgery. Then, let them find a surrogate mother. This way, the child born will also be Zhen Yu and ru Yu¡¯s child. This is what my family doctor suggested. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. ¡± Dongfang Mo listened to Lei Taihe¡¯s words He gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Mr. Lei, it¡¯s good that you can think things through in this aspect. Alright, then I¡¯ll go talk to my daughter. No matter what, we have to get rid of this child first. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. ¡± ¡°I know that. ¡± Lei Taihe expressed his understanding. Although he could not bear it when he heard that ru Yu could not give birth, in the end, he was not really a person who only wanted a grandson and did not care about ru Yu¡¯s life. Xi Muru held ru Yu¡¯s hand by the bedside She gently advised her, ¡°ru Yu, be obedient. Mom and dad won¡¯t harm you. We originally nned to let you have the child and Divorce Zhenyu. However, Zhenyu¡¯s father said that you can use surrogacy. That¡¯s when we remembered this. Yes, you just can¡¯t get pregnant. It doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t ovte, right ¡°As long as you use your eggs and Zhenyu¡¯s sperm for artificial insemination and find a surrogate mother, won¡¯t you be able to give birth to your child ¡°Why do you have to give birth yourself? ¡± ¡°But that... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s real, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. ¡°I feel that the child born from someone else¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t mine at all, and I can¡¯t love it either... ¡± Chapter 1478

Chapter 1478: Chapter 1478: Caring for her parents

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ru Yu, loving a child doesn¡¯t mean that you have to give birth to it to love it. ¡± Mu Ru continued to enlighten her daughter. ¡°actually, people naturally have feelings after spending a lot of time with each other. Not to mention the child that someone helped you carry, even if it¡¯s a child that you picked up by the roadside, if you keep it with you for a long time, it will naturally have feelings. Slowly, it will be the same as the child that you gave birth to. ¡± ¡°I know that, Mommy. ¡± Ru Yu looked at Xi Muru and said, ¡°if I wasn¡¯t pregnant yet, I would consider this suggestion. But now, I¡¯m pregnant with this child. I love this child. I already have feelings for it. I don¡¯t want to, nor do I have the heart to kill it... ¡°. ...¡± When ru Yu said this, her tears fell again. When she thought about the child leaving her and the fact that the child was only destined to be with her for two months, she was in so much pain that she could not breathe. She wanted to personally experience the hardships of pregnancy, to slowly feel the joy of the child growing up day by day in her stomach, and to experience the feeling of being one with the child and mother. Who could understand all of this? No one, not even her own mother, could understand. Xi Muru had advised her for a long time and said many thoughtful things to her. She even said that after she did the child, she would let her go hiking in the Sahara desert with Leng Rong and the others. Dongfang Mo said to her softly, ¡°Ru Yu, in life, not everything is smooth sailing. Not everyone can have everything they want. There are always some things that are not going well in life. There are always some regrets that happen. You have to face reality, ept reality, and face reality. ¡± Dongfang Mo continued, ¡°Ru Yu, if you are willing to live with Lei Zhenyu for your whole life, then daddy will not let you have no children. We will find the best gynecologist for you and we will choose the best surrogate mother for you. The child will be yours after it is born. Surrogate mother, you won¡¯t even let her take a look. This is the same as what you gave birth to. ¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to have a child like this, if you feel guilty that you can¡¯t bear a child for him, if you want to divorce him, I¡¯ll support you. As long as you get rid of the child in your belly, everything will be fine. Dad will agree to anything you want, okay? ¡± Look at how good her mother was, how good her father was. They had never been so considerate to her, never cared for her like this, even if she didn¡¯t want to be touched. Daddy, Uncle Yongjun, father, mother, and Auntie wisdom were all on Lei Zhenyu¡¯s side. They formed an alliance, and their goal was the same. They wanted to kill the child in her belly. This was the first time ru Yu felt so isted. She was isted by the group. No one supported her idea of having a baby. In fact, no one was willing to listen to her. After the experts from Binhai and Professor Wu gave her a checkup, the gynecologist professor Gu gave her an ultrasound. Then, she met the requirements for an abortion. However, it had been almost nine weeks, so she had to stay in the hospital for three days after the surgery. Many experts sat together for a consultation and then decided on the surgery schedule for the next morning. Ru Yu didn¡¯t object anymore. She finally understood one thing, which was that an arm couldn¡¯t be twisted over a thigh. One person couldn¡¯t fight against a group of people. Chapter 1479

Chapter 1479: Chapter 1479 promised to do the surgery

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because ru Yu finally agreed to do the abortion surgery, everyone let out a long sigh of relief. During dinner, Dongfang Mo suggested that they go out for a meal. He said that ru Yu would not be able to eat chili for a month after the surgery, and she loved Chili so much Let her eat a meal before the surgery. The family went to a sichuan-style hotel. It was run by authentic Sichuan people, and the chefs were all brought from Sichuan, China. All the key ingredients, such as Chili and pepper, were all flown in from Sichuan. Mu Yao sat next to ru Yu. She had been telling jokes, telling jokes from her studies, in fact, to make ru Yuugh. Of course, ru Yu alsoughed, but actually, it was a little forced. Because ru Yu had already agreed to have an abortion, no one talked about it anymore. They talked about other things. Lei Zhenyu said that he had a longer holiday in May, which happened to be Labor Day He could go hiking with ru Yu in the desert. He heard that the Sahara desert was very romantic, and he had wanted to go there for a long time. Ru Yu listened quietly. She knew that Lei Zhenyu was telling the truth because she heard that he was calling Lin Pianran to ask if they could dy the time of hiking in the desert for a few days, and if they could only set off on the date of May. She knew that he was good, but it was precisely because he was too good that she became increasingly sad and ufortable. In the past, she wanted to divorce him because she selfishly wanted to live a peaceful life and selfishly did not want to help him get pregnant and have a child. But now, she was already pregnant, and he was so selfless. For the sake of her life, he even wanted to kill his own child. Such a man had already put her above himself. But it was precisely because of this that ru Yu felt even more guilty and felt even more sorry for him. When she thought of the uing surgery tomorrow morning, her heart trembled with fear. After dinner, they went back to the hospital. Xi Muru and Dongfang Mo sat with Ru Yu in the hospital for more than an hour and talked to her a lot. Then, they brought little Mu Yao and Che Qixuan back at almost nine o¡¯clock Lei Zhenyu stayed in the hospital to take care of her. ¡°Zhenyu, you should go back too. It¡¯s gettingte. ¡± Ru Yu pushed him with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do here. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. Besides, if I really want to take care of you, it should be after the surgery tomorrow, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded and shook her hand. ¡°Ru Yu, I know. But the key is that I want to be by your side. I want to be by your side. I want to look after you. Anyway, this room is big. I¡¯ll just make a single bed for youter. ¡± Ru Yu nodded and then said guiltily, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯m sorry, I... ¡± ¡°silly, what¡¯s there to be sorry about? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly covered her mouth Then he said in a low voice, ¡°you didn¡¯t let me down. Really, it¡¯s not your fault. If you can¡¯t ept a surrogate child, we won¡¯t have children. There are many children in the orphanage in this world. We¡¯ll just adopt two at that time. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Her fingers ran through his hair. She sighed in satisfaction and said, ¡°with a husband like this, what more could a husband ask for? In this life, I will never regret marrying you! ¡± ¡°silly. ¡± Lei Zhenyu pulled her hand down He smiled and said, ¡°a lifetime is still a long time. Don¡¯t say silly things. Go to sleep. You have to do the surgery tomorrow. You have to rest well tonight. Although it¡¯s a small surgery, it will still bleed and hurt. ¡± Chapter 1480

Chapter 1480: Chapter 1480: Ru Yu disappeared

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But, I want to eat wontons. ¡± Ru Yu looked at him She said embarrassedly, ¡°actually, the Sichuan restaurant just now had too much Sichuan pepper. After I was pregnant, my appetite seemed to have changed. Although it was delicious, I didn¡¯t eat much. Now I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you help me buy a bowl of wontons? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Lei Zhenyu smiled and nodded. Then, he kissed her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy it for you now. I remember there¡¯s a Wonton shop near the hospital. ¡± ¡°I want to eat Shanghai Wontons, ¡± ru Yu whispered with a red face. ¡°I want to eat the Shanghai wontons from the shop on Inchuan road. The taste of that shop is the best. ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll drive and get it for you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw that she was no longer moring to keep the child. Seeing that she had finally figured it out, he did not suspect anything. His wife wanted to eat wontons, so of course, he had to buy them himself. The distance from the hospital to the Shanghai Wonton shop on Inchuan road was not close. It would take twenty minutes to drive. Fortunately, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. There were fewer cars on the road, and Lei Zhenyu drove a little fast. Therefore, it only took him fifteen minutes to get there. The Shanghai Wontons were all sold on the spot. When Lei Zhenyu was still a few kilometers away from the Wonton store, he called to ask for it to be cooked in advance. But when he arrived, he still waited for a few minutes before he got it. The genuine Shanghai wontons were full of a big bowl. It was packed in a jar to keep it warm. Lei Zhenyu carefully ced it under the passenger seat and found something to separate it. Because there were wontons in the car, he did not dare to drive fast when he went back. It was a twenty-minute drive, but it took him twenty-five minutes to get to the hospital. He carried the steaming and fragrantrge wontons of Shanghai and walked happily to the inpatient department. He thought that it was actually a happy thing to be able to buy a can of wontons for his wife. However, when he pushed open the door of the ward and walked in, he was stunned. There was no one on the hospital bed. He could not help but panic and quickly put down the wontons to push the door of the bathroom. However, the door of the bathroom was locked from the inside. He could not push it open, so he could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Ru Yu, are you in there? Ru Yu, open the door? ¡± There was no response, and his heart became more and more flustered. He thought that ru Yu might have fainted because she had fainted when she drew blood yesterday, so he called the nurse over loudly. The nurse also knocked a few times with her hand, but she could not open it, so she immediately found the key to open the door. However, when she opened the bathroom door, she was shocked to find that there was no one in the bathroom. ¡°where did the patient go? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was angry and questioned the nurse angrily. ¡°We don¡¯t know. ¡± The few nurses shook their heads at the same time, and then quickly stated, ¡°we have so many wards here. Moreover, we did not find her at the front desk. She probably did not use the main door. ¡± ¡°quickly get the security staff to check. Where did she go? Is She still in the hospital? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was flustered. An ominous premonition instantly welled up in his heart. ¡°Mr. Lei, don¡¯t be anxious. Maybe she just went downstairs to buy some things? ¡± The head nurse came over tofort Lei Zhenyu Then, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the broadcast room to broadcast it. Tell Ms. Che ru Yu to hurry back to the ward. Maybe she¡¯s still in the hospital. ¡± Lei Zhenyu waved his hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going? The sooner the better! ¡± He quickly ran downstairs and took out his phone to call Che Qixuan as he walked. Ru Yu was gone. This was definitely not a good sign. Chapter 1481

Chapter 1481: Chapter 1481: Ru Yu is missing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu is missing. She disappeared from the hospital ward out of thin air. Dongfang Mo and the others rushed over overnight. They checked all the surveince channels in the hospital, but they did not find any trace of ru Yu. She was like a bird that flew away. Lei Zhenyu was anxious. He quickly ordered to stop every situation in Seoul. He must not let ru Yu go out. He had to bring her back. He could not let her take the risk. Unfortunately, it was not until ten o¡¯clock in the morning the next day that it was che ru Yu¡¯s turn to perform the surgery. The specialists and nurses had all arrived, but the main character, che Ru Yu, was never found Everyone was panicking. How many years had ru yu been painting honestly Moreover, when she was five years old, she had performed an escape scene in one inch ink city in Binhai City. In the past twenty years, she had never performed an escape scene again? However, this time, it was as if che ru Yu had be five years old again. She had actually performed an escape scene again. Moreover, this time, her escape was so sessful. It was almost like the ¡®floating on the water¡¯ in Jin Yong¡¯s painting. No, she was not floating on the water. She was clearly floating in the wind. It was unknown if she had received Sun Wukong¡¯s true teachings and turned into a mosquito and flew away? For three days in a row, Lei Zhenyu and Che Qixuan searched the entire Seoul, but they did not find any trace of Che ru Yu. Therefore, they had no choice but to expand the search area to the entire South Korea. However, a week passed, half a month passed, and a month passed. Che Ru Yu¡¯s figure never appeared in their sight. She disappeared like a gust of wind. Where did che ru Yu go Did she really turn into a feather like her name and float away with the wind How did she float away from the ward? Alright, let Xiao Qiao tell everyone how che ru Yu floated out of everyone¡¯s sight like a feather and out of Seoul, South Korea. In fact, ru Yu pretended to agree to everyone¡¯s request for an abortion because if she didn¡¯t agree, she would be watched very closely. Only if she agreed would everyone not stare at her so that they would be careless. Of course, it was not easy for her to escape alone. However, she found a helper. That helper was her sister, Mu Yao. Mu Yao was a child. She did not know so many reasons. She only knew that everyone wanted to force ru Yu to have an abortion. She only knew that ru Yu was very sad, in pain, and in pain. She did not want to see her sister in pain. Although Mu Yao was young, she was trained in the ability to escape. Therefore, a hospital could not actually trap her. Moreover, the hospital did not have anti-theft windows. There was a sewer pipe outside the bathroom. Mu Yao brought a hanging rope for ru Yu Ru Yu put on the nurse¡¯s clothes that she had prepared beforehand and slid down easily. As for Mu Yao, she had already found a taxi toe in. Therefore, ru Yu took a taxi out. Moreover, she hid under the back row of the taxi. The surveince cameras at the exit could only see that there was no one sitting in the back row of the taxi However, she did not know that there was a person hidden under the seat. Thus, ru Yu was able to sessfully escape from the hospital. After escaping from the hospital, she naturally would not foolishly walk to the official exit. After all, she was Dongfang Mo¡¯s daughter, Che Qixuan¡¯s daughter. She knew a few people in the underworld. If she wanted to leave Korea, why would she need to go through the official channels? Chapter 1482

Chapter 1482: Chapter 1482 a fortuitous encounter on the train

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Lei Zhenyu was searching for ru Yu in Seoul, ru Yu had already boarded a submarine. This underworld submarine would send her out of the country from the bottom of the sea. A weekter, ru Yu appeared in southern China. It was also a city close to the sea, but it was not Binhai. It was Xiamen, the city with Gngyu. She came alone to bring this city that was not unfamiliar to her. This was because she had been to this city more than once, but each time she was a tourist. This time, she was no longer a tourist, but wanted to stay here. She might have to stay here for a long time, or perhaps, she would never be able to leave. So, she no longer went to look for hotels and hotels as usual. Instead, she directly found an agency and rented a one-room, one-hall apartment next to the most famous big hospital. This was aprehensive big hospital. The brain, obstetrics, gynecology, and cardiology departments all had it. She rented the House, bought a full set of furniture, and bought some daily necessities for herself to change her clothes. Then, she went to look for the brain specialist of this hospital. The brain specialist listened to her story and examined her again. In the end, he came to the same conclusion as the brain specialist in Seoul, South Korea. The risk of pregnancy and childbirth was too high. The probability of a mother and child being safe and sound was less than 20% . Such a high risk.. It was not worth the risk, so he suggested that she treat the child as an abortion. But she did not want to have an abortion. Not to mention less than 20% , even if the probability was less than 5% , she also gambled. Besides, sometimes this kind of thing was about luck. How could her luck always be so bad Could it be that she couldn¡¯t have good luck once? The experts couldn¡¯t do anything about her. She insisted on giving birth. They couldn¡¯t force her to have an abortion, right Thus, they repeatedly urged her toe to the hospital as soon as possible if she had dizziness and other phenomena. Moreover, they even left her her cell phone, homendline, and the number of the nurse¡¯s assistant They were afraid that she might not hear or receive the call when she made it. Ru Yu was very grateful to this doctor. She knew that the risk was great, but she had already decided to take the risk. Moreover, no matter how great the risk was, was it as great as the pregnant woman she saw on the train? A week ago, she had sessfullynded in a border town in Heilongjiang and then went to Harbin. She did not dare to take a ne because she was afraid of being discovered because the ne needed to register with her real name Thus, she chose the train notes. The train did not use her real name to buy a few years ago. Everyone, don¡¯t say that Ickmon sense in the message area. The train had only implemented the purchase of train tickets with her real name in thest two years She bought a train ticket directly to Xiamen. The journey was long. She bought a sleeper. At that time, in order to walk faster, the soft sleeper was no longer avable, so she bought a hard sleeper. The hard sleeper was the type with three floors. She was lucky and bought a lower berth. Opposite her, there was a pregnant woman in the lower berth. At that time, her belly was so big that it looked like it was about to give birth. After a simple conversation, she found out that the woman was indeed about to give birth. With such a big belly, she could not fly anymore, so she chose a sleeper. Soft sleepers were also difficult to buy, and the other one was that soft sleepers were also expensive. The woman¡¯s husband used to live in the upper berth. Later, he switched to the lower berth and stayed in the middle berth above the woman¡¯s head. The husband and wife spoke Hokkien all the way, so ru Yu did not understand much. Chapter 1483

Chapter 1483: Chapter 1483 a fortuitous encounter on the train

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The pregnant woman was quite talkative. Knowing that ru Yu did not understand Hokkien and wasmunicating with her in Mandarin, ru Yu finally understood why she had to rush to Xiamen instead of giving birth in Harbin. It turned out that the woman had heart disease. The doctor had always said that they could not give birth and did not rmend that they give birth. However, the woman was already in her thirties. If she did not give birth soon, she might not have the chance in her life. ¡°I could not get pregnant in the past. Later, I finally got pregnant with this one. How could I not want it? ¡± The woman said to Ru Yu, ¡°I always thought that I might not be able to have a child in my lifetime because I was infertile. I had a divorce with my husband for a few years. This time, when I went to register my divorce, I queued up and fainted. Then, I was sent to the hospital only to find out that I was pregnant. This child saved our marriage. Do you think I can give up Can I not take risks?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a 50% chance WHO has no risks in having a child? ¡± The woman said indifferently, ¡°even if a person is in good health, isn¡¯t there a 50% chance of having a child ¡°otherwise, why would there be the phrase ¡®the mother runs to her death after the child is born¡¯ ¡°This means that the risk of having a child is unavoidable. What shoulde can not be avoided, and what should note can not be expected. ¡± The woman¡¯s belly was very big. During the conversation between Ru Yu and her, she found out that she was already pregnant for a month. Her swollen belly and the pregnancy spots on her face danced when she smiled, making her look exceptionally beautiful. ¡°There¡¯s still a month until the due date, ¡± the woman sat on the bed and said to ru Yu while eating the steamed fish balls that her husband bought. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. 20% is 20% . That little bean of yours has been sleeping in your brain for so many years and hasn¡¯t woken up or grown up, right Could it be that just because you want to be a mommy, it immediately woke up and went against you How could it be so bad luck The doctor said that I¡¯m going to have a heart attack. I¡¯m not pregnant for eight months and I¡¯m still fine?¡± The woman was still very energetic during the day. After she woke up, she loved to chat with Ru Yu. When she knew that ru Yu was also pregnant and the doctor said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant, she strongly encouraged her to be strong and brave. She said that difficulties were like sandalwood bows. If you were weak, it would be strong If you were strong, it would be weak. However, that night, after midnight, the woman suddenly moaned and cried out for a stomachache. It scared the people in the private room awake. Therefore, everyone got up and asked in a panic, ¡°what happened? ¡± Was it an early delivery? It was indeed an early delivery. There was still a month before the due date. The woman with high blood pressure and heart disease had broken her amniotic fluid and was about to give birth. However, it happened to be on the train at this moment. The worst part was that the train was flying through the mountains There was not even a shadow of a big city outside the window. The conductor immediately informed the conductor. The conductor quickly looked for the doctor on the train. However, this was only an emergency doctor. It was okay to see a cold or a headache, but this woman giving birth. He was definitely an amateur. The big broadcast on the train kept shouting, asking if there was a doctor on the train who could deliver a child. There was a pregnant woman giving birth in carriage No. 9. A doctor who could deliver a child quickly rushed to carriage No. 9. Twenty minutester, a middle-aged man came. He looked at the private room surrounded by people and asked with sweat all over his head, ¡°are there any doctors who can deliver a child now? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± The woman¡¯s husband was so anxious that he was about to cry. Such a big man, seeing his wife giving birth, was actually as helpless as a child. Tears kept rolling in his eyes. Chapter 1484

Chapter 1484: Chapter 1484: A fortuitous encounter on the train

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m a veterinarian. At home, I deliver babies to animals. I wonder if I can help? ¡± The middle-aged man carefully said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind... ¡± ¡°What do you mind? Hurry up and help deliver the babies, ¡± a middle-aged woman shouted beside him ¡°animals give birth to babies, and we give birth to babies the same way. At this time, it¡¯s important for her to sessfully give birth to the baby. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. ¡± The train attendant brought arge piece of curtain-like cloth and surrounded the private room. Ru Yu and the other four passengers came out and stood in the aisle, giving the space to the veterinarian and the woman¡¯s husband. ¡°Have you learned how to be a nurse? ¡± The veterinarian asked from inside. ¡°If you have,e in and help. ¡± Everyone looked at each other. No one. The people standing in the aisle were all men and women. There was not even a young girl. who had learned how to be a nurse? Ru Yu was a little anxious. At this moment, she only regretted that she had learned how to draw instead of learning how to be a medical nurse If she was a nurse, wouldn¡¯t she be able to go in and help now She could draw, but it was useless at this moment. Just when everyone was extremely anxious, a young girl of about 17 or 18 years old finally squeezed through the crowd As she squeezed, she shouted, ¡°make way, everyone, make way. I¡¯m a nurse student. Although I¡¯ve only studied for a year, I¡¯m still a school nurse... ¡± Thus, everyone took the initiative to make way. That aunt excitedly went to help pull the young girl over Her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°who cares how many years she has studied? As long as she is a nurse, she is fine. Hurry up and help that uncle. He is delivering the baby for that aunt. ¡± The little school nurse immediately got permission from the train attendant to enter the private room. The noise in the corridor earlier had be much quieter. Everyone was paying attention to the movements in the private room and silently praying for the safety of the mother and child. Difficult Labor The child¡¯s foot came down first! Everyone was shocked. Even the middle-aged woman who was full of confidence just now that animals gave birth to babies was not so scared that her face turned pale. Although ru Yu was only two months pregnant, she had read two books about pregnant women. She knew more or less what happened when the baby¡¯s feet came off first. This meant that it was not just a matter of whether the baby could live or not She thought that the pregnant woman would be safe and sound. The dining car had already boiled water. The customers took out their old and new towels, bath towels, and so on. More women offered their tampons. They said that although they could not resist the delivery bag for the baby, they could umte more They could at least resist a little. Ru Yu was very nervous. Her heart was on the verge of her throat. She had taken out the new towels and clothes she had bought before boarding the car. She only hoped that the child would be sessful and that the woman would be fine. She was such a kind and optimistic person! The veterinarian and nurse were busy inside. One was old and the other was young. It was as if they had passed on their heritage. After the nurse arrived, the corridor became quiet. Only a faint sound could be heard at the intersection of the two sides of the corridor It was the passenger in the other two carriages who asked, ¡°have you given birth? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± the passenger in this carriage answered softly. ¡°No, ¡± the passenger who heard it was passing on the news that he had just received. The carriage had been quiet the whole time. Only the sound of the woman shouting and exerting her strength could be heard. There was also the sound of the veterinarian and the young nurse talking. Chapter 1485

Chapter 1485: Chapter 1485: Difficult Production

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°scissors, who has sharp scissors? ¡± The nurse¡¯s voice came from the private room. Then, everyone asked one by one, ¡°who has sharp scissors? ¡°? No, none Sharp scissors were considered sharp weapons, and sharp weapons were not allowed to be brought on the train because there was a security check at the train station. Anything that could not pass the security check could not be brought on. ¡°there are kitchen knives in the kitchen, ¡± the conductor thought for a moment and answered. Then, he added, ¡°there are also fruit knives. Do you want a fruit knife? ¡± ¡°Sure, go get it. ¡± The vet hesitated for a moment before answering. The train conductor quickly used the walkie-talkie to call for the kitchen staff to send the fruit knife over. He wanted it to be the fastest. Fortunately, there was disinfectant and alcohol on the train. The doctor on the train helped to disinfect these things. The space inside was small and the woman¡¯s husband was chased out. Only the vet, the young nurse, and the doctor on the train were left. Ru Yu did not know what the fruit knife was used for. She whispered to the aunt beside her. The aunt red at her and said, ¡°of course it¡¯s for cutting. The hospital also cutsterally. Don¡¯t you know how to cutterally? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head. She had never heard of side-cutting. The aunty obviously did not have the patience to exin to her. She only said, ¡°you¡¯ll know when you have children in the future. ¡± It was unknown if the fruit knife had worked. The nurse¡¯s voice sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Okay, okay. There¡¯s hope now. Big Sister, you have to hold on. You have to hold on. You have to do your best! ¡± ¡°Do your best! ¡± Someone took the lead to shout. Then, the entire area was filled with shouts of ¡°do your best! ¡± ¡°Do your best! ¡°. ¡°You can do it! ¡± At first, it was just the people in this carriage shouting loudly and in unison. Then, it was slowly transmitted to the next carriage. The passengers in the next carriage also shouted loudly at this carriage, ¡°you can do it! ¡± This was the most spectacr birth scene that ru Yu had ever seen. A pregnant woman, a veterinarian, an emergency doctor on the train, and a nurse in school. They formed an obstetrics department temporarily. ¡°Do you have long needles and sewing needles? ¡± The young nurse shouted again, ¡°those with needles and threads, hurry up and take them out. We need them here. ¡± ¡°Do you have any needles? Embroidery needles and sewing needles are fine! ¡± The conductor took the lead and shouted loudly. At the same time, he added, ¡°If you have needles, you have to have thread. ¡± The train attendant said, ¡°we do have a needle and thread in our toolbox. I don¡¯t think that needle will work, right? It¡¯s the kind that is used to sew buttons very hard. ¡± After a few minutes, someone squeezed over and said in a breathless voice, ¡°I have an embroidery needle. It¡¯s a thin, curved type of embroidery needle. I think it¡¯s simr to the stitches in the hospital. I don¡¯t know... ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing it over? ! ¡± The conductor roared. Seeing that the woman¡¯s body trembled, he waved his hand and said, ¡°this time, it¡¯s not considered a vition. Bring the needle and thread over. HURRY UP! ¡± Thus, the woman handed over the embroidery needle and thread. There was a big bag of thread. The woman said that she did not know which kind could be used. Anyway, the doctor saw that the kind that could be used was the kind that could be used. ¡°Go for it! ¡± The voices continued to rise and fall. The people in the carriage consciously split into two teams. As soon as this team¡¯s voice fell, that team¡¯s voice immediately sounded. The sound of cheering had never been heard before. Time passed second by second. Half an hour had passed. An hour had passed. An hour and a half had passed. Two hours had passed again Finally, after two and a half hours, the sound of crying came from the carriage. The sound was as loud and pleasant as the sound of nature. Everyone gave a warm apuse! Chapter 1486

Chapter 1486: Chapter 1486 mother and child safe and sound

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The child is born. It¡¯s a girl! ¡± The young nurse announced the good news loudly in the private room. The carriage was filled with warm apuse. Everyone was too happy, too happy. Before everyone was done being happy, the young girl¡¯s panicked voice sounded again. ¡°How can this be? Why is her blood so much? ¡± Heavy bleeding Everyone was shocked again. They had just finished worrying about the child, but now they were worried about the mother. She was the child¡¯s mother, and she was the greatest person. The veterinarian was busy in the carriage, and a steady voice was heard. The carriage became quiet again, and only the sound of the veterinarian ordering the young nurse to hand over towels, bath towels, and so on could be heard. Everyone¡¯s heart, which had been at ease just now, was raised to their throats again. No one made another sound. The carriage was abnormally quiet, and only the voices of the veterinarian and the young nurse in school could be heard. Finally, about twenty minutester, they heard the veterinarian¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s stopped, it¡¯s finally stopped! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s stopped! ¡± Everyone looked at each other and smiled. The woman was so happy that she immediately took out arge bag of eggs from her travel bag She stuffed the eggs into the crying woman¡¯s husband, ¡°here, peel the shellter and boil it in boiling water for your wife to eat. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s voice was trembling. More people took out their own things. The conductor was arranging for everyone not to squeeze in. He said that the dining car had already boiled the eggs for them and that the staff would send them overter Moreover, the train was about to enter the next city. The train had already contacted the emergency team at the station. The hospital had also been contacted. The ambnce was already waiting outside the station. As soon as the train entered the station, the family of three was immediately arranged to get off the train. When everyone heard what the conductor said, they were relieved. Many passengers who were not in this carriage returned one after another after knowing that the mother and son were safe. As expected, the dining car had delivered poached eggs and steamed fish balls. The curtain that had been wrapped around them had been removed. The middle-aged veterinarian who was in his forties was sweating profusely. His clothes were all wet and stuck tightly to his back. On the small bed, the pregnant woman might have fallen asleep due to exhaustion. On Ru Yu¡¯s bed, the newborn baby was sleeping soundly. She would definitely not know how she came to this world. Ru Yu thought silently in her heart. She would definitely not know that when she was born, there were thousands of people cheering for the mother and son! The train gradually slowed down. The conductor came over to inform the woman¡¯s husband to carry their luggage. The conductor came over with a few conductors. They wanted to send the mother and son off the train They wanted to send them to a safer ce at the fastest speed possible. The train only stayed at this tform for a short five minutes. However, the conductor had already designated the exit near the woman¡¯s private room as a dedicated exit. All the passengers were very conscious and no one crowded around Thus, the family of three was able to smoothly get off the train. Ru Yu leaned against the window and watched the conductor carry the pregnant woman off the train. Someone immediately took her from below and ced her on the mobilethe that was already prepared. A person in a white coat took the baby and quickly followed the mobile bed It was believed that the ambnce was waiting for them not far away. Ru Yu¡¯s eyes were moist. The warm liquid rolled down uncontrobly and blurred her vision... ... Chapter 1487

Chapter 1487: Chapter 1487: All lives are very important

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The train started to move slowly again, but the carriage did not quiet down. Everyone was excitedly discussing what had just happened, excitedly discussing the thrilling story. The lower and middle bunk opposite ru Yu had been reced by the veterinarian and the school nurse. The two of them had worked hard all night, and the conductor had helped them move from hard seats to hard sleepers for free, letting them rest. In fact, the veterinarian and the school nurse, who had just experienced a great battle, could not sleep at all. The nurse was crying, saying that what had just happened was too scary. She thought that the woman¡¯s blood could not be stopped, and she was so scared that her whole body went soft Even though she was constantly passing towels to block the blood... ... The veterinarian went to the bathroom to change out of his clothes. His luggage was brought over by the train attendant for him. The clothes on his body could almost wring out water. After washing his face, his face was slightly Pale. He said that he was a veterinarian, and at home, he was delivering babies for animals. Cows, pigs, and so on. He was very skilled and had rich experience, but this was the first time he was delivering a baby for someone. He was also flustered, but fortunately, he was safe! ¡°I relied on my veterinarian¡¯s experience, ¡± he said truthfully. ¡°I once delivered a donkey, but it was difficult to give birth. That donkey did not give birth for two days and two nights. I thought of many wayster, but in the end... ... The donkey was born, but the female donkey... ... DIED.¡± The veterinarian could not help but cry. He was a man in his forties. When he talked about his experience delivering a donkey and the situation of the female donkey dying in childbirth, he actually had tears streaming down his face. The heart of a doctor was the heart of a parent. Who could say that the vet was definitely inferior to the doctor who treated people If there was no such simple and dedicated vet tonight, the mother and daughter would definitely go to the Netherworld together instead of going to the hospital safely. Ru Yu scalded the eggs given by the aunt with boiling hot water. Then, she carefully peeled the Shell and handed it to the uncle vet and the young nurse in school. She whispered to them, ¡°thank you! ¡± Thank you for your dedication just now. Thank you for your brave and meaningless spirit. Thank you for being able to stand up at the most critical moment. Thank you for putting all your lives on the line! The middle-aged woman was also very excited. She squeezed over to sit beside ru Yu¡¯s bed and said tearfully, ¡°she was really scared just now. Back then, when she gave birth to her son, it was difficult for her to give birth. ¡± At that time, the doctors in the hospital also said that they could only protect adults but not children. However, the midwife of her vige, an old midwife who was in her seventies, helped her to protect both adults and children. ¡°giving birth is not something that can be done by science alone, ¡± the middle-aged woman concluded. ¡°It also depends on experience. Rich experience in delivering babies is sometimes more useful than science. ¡± Everyone discussed until the second half of the night when the sky turned white. Only then did the aunt return to her private room. The veterinarian and the little girl in the middle bunk across from her were so tired that they fell asleep. Ru Yuy quietly on the bed, listening to the sound of the wheels of the train making contact with the tracks. Her hand unconsciously moved to her lower abdomen. In another seven months, her child would be born. Where would she be then? Of course, she knew that when she gave birth, she would be even more miserable than the woman just now. Because the woman¡¯s husband was still by her side, and she was definitely fighting alone at that time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± she said softly to the child in her belly. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. Mommy is very strong alone. Even if no one is by her side, even if it¡¯s just the two of us, Mommy will definitely bring you back to this world safe and sound. ¡± Chapter 1488

Chapter 1488: Chapter 1488 in and leisurely pregnant women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiamen¡¯srgest general hospital was said to have an apartment near the most authoritative and Professional Hospital in the Department of Cardiology and neurology. This apartment was mostly rented by the family members of hospitalized patients, so it was convenient for them to take care of the patients. Che Ru Yu rented the apartment here. She rented the apartment on the 19th floor, which had hardcover, furniture, appliances, and the kind that carried a bag. After she rented the apartment, she went to the nearby shopping mall to buy some essential daily necessities. Then, she settled her home, which mightst for nearly ten months, here. After she settled down, the first thing she did was to report to the hospital. The apartment building was right next to the hospital. It was a five-minute walk to the hospital so that she could see a doctor at any time. The hospital¡¯s cardiology and brain specialist listened to her talk about her condition. After looking at the medical records and the check-up results, he immediately advised her to have an abortion. He said that it was the safest and most reliable way to get pregnant. It was too risky for her. However, she did not want to. She insisted on giving birth to the child herself. She also said that she usually raced cars and asionally went rock climbing. Moreover, she spent a lot of time outside sketching and hiking. The little bean in her brain had never woken up. The experts said that the situation that you mentioned was nothingpared to pregnancy because pregnancy would pressure your nerves. This would make it easier for the little bean to wake up. You have to think carefully. Ru Yu said that she had thought it through long ago. She had to get pregnant with this child. If the child really came to take her life, then it was her life. If it was fated, then she could not avoid it even if she wanted to. The experts were helpless against her stubbornness, so they repeatedly warned her that if there was anything wrong, even if she felt dizzy, she had to hurry over because this was not a joke. Then, the specialist gave her her cell phone number and her assistant¡¯s cell phone number. He even specially saved her cell phone number. Clearly, he listed her as the most important ss a patient. After seeing the cardio-brain department, ru Yu went to see the obstetrics and gynecology department. The specialists in the obstetrics and Gynecology Department were just as helpless as the specialists in the cardio-brain department. Because ru Yu insisted on having a child, other than telling her toe to the hospital if she felt a little unwell, the specialists in the obstetrics and gynecology department also had no choice They also gave her their cell phone and said that they would be on standby for her 24 hours a day. If it really came to the day when they could no longer carry the child, they could only choose to stop the child¡¯s development to protect the adults¡¯lives. Ru Yu settled down in the apartment next to the hospital. She did not contact anyone, including little Mu Yao, who had helped her escape from Seoul. She could not let anyone find her because she knew that her family valued her life more than the life of her child. However, she valued her life as much as the life of her child. Living alone here was actually quite lonely because she was surrounded by people she did not know and most of them spoke Hokkien. She did not understand Hokkien very well, so after a month, she did not make any friends Even if she asionally met the people next door, she would just nod and greet them. She didn¡¯t even know their names. Ru Yu¡¯s life had settled down, and her three meals a day were very regr. Every morning at seven o¡¯clock, she would first make breakfast for herself. After breakfast, she would go to the nearby supermarket to buy groceries. The mall was aprehensive ce After she selected the vegetables, she would also go to the special section that sold books to look at mother and child books. Chapter 1489

Chapter 1489: Chapter 1489 ru Yu, where else do you want to hide

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After lunch, she would take an immovable lunch break because sleep was especially important to her. In the afternoon, when she woke up, she would go for a walk in the garden downstairs or go to the small garden in the hospital. Of course, she would bring some snacks with her. After dinner, she would sit on the Sofa in the living room or on the balcony and read a book. Because she was worried about the problem of radiation, she did not even turn on the television, much less leave her phone far away. She mainly focused on thendline and books. At night, she would lie in bed and y prenatal music that was suitable for pregnant women. Then, she would slowly fall asleep amidst the melodious prenatal music... ... Days passed day by day. Ru Yu¡¯s life was dull and leisurely. The child in her stomach was also growing day by day. Two monthster, she could clearly feel that her waist had be much thicker and her abdomen was gradually changing. The pregnancy test was the one that she cared about the most. Because it was close to the hospital, other pregnant women would go to the hospital once a month during the first and middle stages of pregnancy. However, she would go once every half a month. The obstetrician and gynecologist treated her extremely well. Every time she went, they would ask her if she felt ufortable there. If she did, they would definitely tell her. They even said that she should never be ill and avoid doctors. Moreover, they only advised her to have a miscarriage and did not ask her to have a miscarriage In the end, they would still respect her decision. Ru Yu said that she knew. However, she did not feel ufortable there. She could eat and sleep every day. Moreover, because she did not have to work, she mainly ate all day. Hence, she had obviously gained weight. She was only four months pregnant and she had gained nearly 10 pounds. When she was four months pregnant, ru Yu felt that her waist, waist, and abdomen were gradually changing. And after she was five months pregnant, her abdomen was clearly protruding outward. The clothes she bought when she first came could not be worn, and it was just in summer It was time for her to change clothes. That day, she went to a mother and child supplies store near the hospital. She picked out a few maternity clothes, and the salesgirl strongly rmended baby clothes to her, saying that she could buy them in advance and prepare something. She said that she would wait another two or three months to buy them. Moreover, she lived nearby and coulde over at any time. Moreover, the things in her store were good, and she liked them very much. She would definitelye and buy them when the time came. Because of today¡¯s event, if she bought more than 300 yuan, she would give a baby poster. Ru Yu¡¯s clothes were more expensive, more than 600 yuan. She could have given her a small lunchbox, but in the end, she chose to buy two baby posters, one male and one female If they were stuck together, they would look like dragon and Phoenix twins. She took the maternity clothes and the two posters and went home happily. However, when she was about five meters away from her door, she suddenly found a slightly familiar figure. Her footsteps immediately stopped. At first, she thought it was an illusion. She could not help but raise her hand to rub her eyes. When she found that the figure was approaching her and that the figure was indeed very familiar.. She was so scared that she threw away the things in her hand and immediately turned around to run towards the elevator. Unfortunately, that person was tall and had long legs. When he saw that she turned around and ran, he immediately quickened his pace and quickly chased after her. Finally, when she was one meter away from the elevator, he quickly blocked her way and even grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ru Yu, you... where do you want to run to? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°where do you want to hide again? ¡± Chapter 1490

Chapter 1490: Chapter 1490: The difficult road to find a wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The reality that Che ru Yu had to face was that she had been found. She had thought that the ce she was hiding in was undetectable and that Lei Zhenyu would not be able to find her. She would definitely have given birth to a child in this hospital before returning. But who knew that she had only stayed here for three months and a few days. In fact, it had only been less than 100 days. Lei Zhenyu had actually appeared in front of her out of the blue, and had even caught her so urately. How did Lei Zhenyu find her She could not help but feel puzzled. She had never contacted anyone. Even though the world was so big, no one knew that she had arrived in Xiamen, China. Why would Lei Zhenyu think of Xiamen? In fact, Lei Zhenyu had been searching for ru yu in Korea with a carpet search method. After searching for an entire month, he still could not find her. Hence, he did not search Korea thoroughly. Since they could not find ru yu, he and Dongfang Mo had no choice but to give up on Korea. Only then did they consider whether she would escape abroad? And when she escaped from the hospital and Korea, she must have had help. It was almost impossible for her to escape alone. And who was the person who helped her? Under everyone¡¯s pressure, and under everyone¡¯s constant anxious search for ru Yu, Mu Yao finally couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and told them about the situation where she helped ru Yu escape from the hospital. Of course, Mu Yao didn¡¯t know where ru Yu went because she was only responsible for helping Mu Yao call a taxi and then made two phone calls to Ru Yu. ¡°sister escaped from Korea in a submarine, ¡± Little Mu Yao said with certainty. ¡°But I don¡¯t know where the submarine sent her in the end. ¡± Dongfang Mo was so angry that he once again locked little Mu Yao in the dark room. Little Mu Yao was so angry that she cried out loudly. She even called her father a liar and said that she wouldn¡¯t be punished as long as she told the truth. Now, you¡¯re actually punishing me.. I won¡¯t tell you any more secrets from now on. Unfortunately, little Mu Yao¡¯s resistance was useless. Dongfang Mo didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. He still locked little Mu Yao in the dark room for three days ording to family rules and even ordered her to help find ru Yu. ¡°F * Ck, where am I going to find her? ¡± Mu Yao immediately refused. The little girl who had been locked in the dark room for three days was very dissatisfied Munching on the cake, she said very angrily, ¡°she is a feather. She has already flown away. I have to go to school. She is a good student. She won¡¯t skip ss to find che ru Yu. The teachers don¡¯t like students who skip ss. ¡± Dongfang Mo did not hold on to little Mu Yao anymore because he knew that there was no point in interrogating her anymore. That girl, ru Yu, sincerely wanted to hide, so she definitely would not contact little Mu Yao after she ran away. Then where could he find ru yu In the vast world, in the vast sea of people, they only knew that she was no longer in Korea, but where was she exactly Which country and city had she escaped to from the bottom of the sea? Of course, he had to find the ck belt diver who had used a submarine to transport ru Yu out of Korea. Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun were once experts in diving. Although they had retired from diving for ten years.. There were still some people in this area. Therefore, with the efforts of Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun, they finally found the submarine that had brought ru Yu out of Korea and also found the diver. ¡°I sent her to China, ¡± the diver said honestly under the power of Che Qixuan and Pu Yongjun. ¡°She went up to a small town in Heilongjiang in the north of China. As for where she went, I don¡¯t know. She wouldn¡¯t tell me, would she? ¡± Chapter 1491

Chapter 1491: Chapter 1491: The difficult road to finding a wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then how... How did you find meter? ¡± Ru Yu carefully looked at the man who was staring at her. Then, she quickly stood up because she heard the water in the kettle gurgling. The water must have boiled. ¡°Hey, where are you going? ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw her turn around and walk towards the kitchen. He could not help but stand up and follow her. He quickly reached out to grab her wrist from behind. ¡°where do you want to go? ¡± ¡°where else can I go? ¡± Ru Yu was really exasperated by him. She pointed at the lid of the pot that was about to pop out from the boiling water She red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to turn off the fire. I want to pour you a cup of water. I don¡¯t have a water dispenser here. I usually boil water myself to drink. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just do these things? ¡± Lei Zhenyu hurriedly took a step forward and immediately reached out to turn off the fire. When he turned around, he saw that she was still following him He could not help but shout unhappily, ¡°you can just sit on the sofa in the living room. From now on, let me do all these menial tasks. All you need to do is to eat, put on clothes, and stretch out your hand. ¡± Ru Yu stared at him with wide eyes. Alright, wasn¡¯t Lei Zhenyu always a gentle and elegant man How did he suddenly be a hot-tempered man? She sighed softly. This man had been looking for her for three months. It was not easy for him to find her. He was probably very angry. She should be more obedient and not add more fuel to the fire. Otherwise, the fire would burn even more and eventually burn her. Lei Zhenyu poured two cups of boiling water and one cup for ru Yu and himself. The boiling water was still a little hot, so of course it was cold. Seeing that she was lyingzily on the SOFA, he asked nervously, ¡°Ru Yu, do you feel ufortable there? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s veryfortable, ¡± ru Yu said snappily. ¡°The only difort is that you¡¯re walking in front of me. If you disappear in front of me, I¡¯ll be even morefortable. ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Ru Yu, I searched for three months before I found you. How could I disappear in front of you? From now on, I¡¯ll definitely keep walking in front of you until ¡ª ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped at this point. Ru Yu was listening attentively. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t help but ask after a while, ¡°until what? The one who says half a sentence isn¡¯t a good child! ¡± ¡°So the person who sneakily escaped from the hospital¡¯s bathroom window is a good child? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately scoffed at her words and reminded her that she was the one who was not a good child. ¡°I was never a good child to begin with. Ru Yu shrugged her shoulders indifferently and nced at him. ¡°I never said that I wanted to be a good child, did I? Please don¡¯t lecture me. I don¡¯t like to listen. ¡± Lei Zhenyu saw her saying this and swallowed back his words. Then he went to the Sofa and squeezed her to sit down. He reached out to pull her up from the SOFA and hugged her in his arms He said in a low voice, ¡°ru Yu, there are some things that I know you don¡¯t like to hear. However, I want to tell you that to me, no life is more precious than your life. Therefore, if someone is going to hurt your life and endanger your life, then I don¡¯t care who that person is. I won¡¯t... ¡°. ... .. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡± Ru Yu immediately became nervous She stared at him with wide eyes and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, let me tell you. To me, no one¡¯s life is more important than my child¡¯s life. If anyone dares to target my child, I will not spare him. I will fight with him to the death. At worst, we will perish together. ¡± Chapter 1492

Chapter 1492: Chapter 1492: The difficult road to finding a wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart was bleeding when he heard her words. Ru Yu was such a smart woman. Why couldn¡¯t she be a little more rational She clearly knew how dangerous her pregnancy was to her. Moreover, taking a step back was like taking a step back. Why was she so stubborn? Why was she unwilling to take this step back? He wanted to persuade her to have an abortion. No, she was already five months pregnant. Even if she had to do it, it would definitely be an induced abortion. However, he still wanted to get rid of the baby. The baby was like a time bomb in her stomach. Who knew if it would explode one day? Of course, he knew his own limits. He was sure that he would not be able to convince her. If he could convince her, she would not have escaped in Seoul. If she had listened to everyone¡¯s advice, her stomach would not have gotten so big. He searched for her in the small town of Heilongjiang for half a month. Finally, he managed to find out that she had gone to Harbin because the attendant and driver of a long-distance bus had seen her. The attendant said that at that time, she had asked about the train route in Harbin. She reckoned that she had gone to take the train. Therefore, he rushed to the railway station in Harbin without stopping. To be honest, there were so many peopleing and going every day at the railway station. Moreover, he wanted to inquire about the people from one or two months ago. This was simply a fantasy. Moreover, the railway station did not purchase tickets under real names. This was a far cry from searching for people at the airport There was simply no way to find out. There were so many trains going to various parts of China every day. Who knew which train she had taken? Who knew where her next station was Maybe she only took two stations Maybe she was still in Heilongjiang. Maybe she just went to the train station to take a walk, or even never came. Of course, it was also possible that she took the furthest train and went to the ends of the earth? Although she had arrived at Harbin¡¯s train station, it was still like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, Lei Zhenyu was Korean, so he was not familiar with the people at the train station. It was impossible for them to use surveince videos to search for ru Yu. The key was that even if they used surveince videos to search for him, it would still be a huge project. Because he could not tell which month, which day, and which time, Che Ru Yu hade to Harbin¡¯s railway station. In fact, he was not even sure that Che ru Yu had definitelye to this railway station. In the end, of course, they could not find him at the railway station because the people at the railway station¡¯s surveince department said that the surveince videos had to be executed by the public security department. Moreover, it had to be linked to certain cases. For someone like him who had disappeared in Korea.. If they could not even provide evidence that Che ru Yu hade to Harbin, the Public Security Bureau could not even file a case. How could they investigate the surveince videos? Lei Zhenyu had stayed in Harbin for more than twenty days in order to find Che ru Yu. He went to the railway station every day, hoping that the Public Security Department at the railway station could pass the procedures to view the surveince video as soon as possible This was because the people from the Public Security Department had been saying that they had already submitted the procedures and were only waiting for the approval of the higher-ups. However, before he could wait for the Public Security Department¡¯s approval to view the surveince video, one night, he suddenly saw a blog called ¡°temporary obstetrics and gynecology on the train¡± on the Inte. At that time, he clicked on it purely out of curiosity. The blog was written by a nurse student at school. She described how she delivered an elderly woman on the train in a temporary obstetrics and gynecology department, which consisted of a veterinarian and emergency doctors on the train. Chapter 1493

Chapter 1493: Chapter 1493 the difficult road to finding a wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The little girl¡¯s blog was very affectionate and touching. It not only wrote about her first time on the train to participate in rescue work and nervous fluster, but also wrote about the value of life and veterinary due diligence. Of course, she also wrote about the enthusiasm of the passengers on the train, care, solidarity, and so on. Finally, she wrote about the mother and her husband after getting off the train she was lucky to be invited to a hard-seat sleeper by the conductor for free. In thest few sentences, she wrote about a sister named little feather who got out of bed across from her. She said that the sister was very good. She had been helping them shout when they were in the temporary obstetrics and gynecology department. She had been handing them things like this and that She had also donated the new towels, cotton clothes, and new towels that she had bought herself. In thest sentence, she wrote affectionately: little feather sister, you said that you were pregnant too. You said that you were also a special pregnant woman. You said that you would definitely ovee your illness and give birth to the child! Little feather sister, after experiencing this incident on the train, I have matured a lot. I am also very touched. Now that I have returned to school, I will continue to study. I will tell my ssmates and teachers about the incident on the train. I will tell them about the veterinarian uncle I will tell them about your determination. The teachers and students we use will pray that God will bless you and your mother¡¯s life to be smooth and bless you and your son to be safe!¡±! In this blog, there were only three ces mentioned about little feather. However, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s heart was beating fast. He did not know why, but he had a feeling That the little feather mentioned in this blog post was very likely his wife, ru Yu. Therefore, he immediately left a message to the author of this blog, saying that he was a man looking for his wife, and his wife¡¯s nickname was little feather He wondered if she could urately describe to him what the little feather sister on the train looked like? Lei Zhenyu¡¯s message was only replied to a weekter. The nurse girl described to him the appearance and height of the little feather sister on the train, and finally asked if he had a photo. If he did, he could send one to her to confirm Because she was busy delivering the baby at that time, she forgot to take a photo of the sister. In fact, the sister was very beautiful, and she also liked that sister very much. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu sent a photo of Ru Yu. This time, he received a reply that night. The nurse student at school told him with certainty The little feather sister she saw looked exactly like his wife, ru Yu. She should be the one she met. Lei Zhenyu quickly asked her if she knew where little feather got off the train. The nurse at school told him that she got off the train in Xiamen. Because she was also going back to school in Xiamen at that time, she walked out of the train station with her. Of course, the school nurse only knew so much. As for where little feather went after they broke up at the train station, she didn¡¯t know. After all, they didn¡¯t leave each other a phone number, and they went their separate ways after they walked out of the station. Lei Zhenyu thanked the school nurse again and again for the name. He said that he was very satisfied when he knew that she had arrived in Xiamen. He would slowly search for the rest. After all, Xiamen was not a big city. He believed that he would definitely be able to find her. He immediately flew to Xiamen from Harbin. First, he went to all the major hotels to find the hotel where ru Yu stayed. Because he thought that she had to find a ce to stay in Xiamen, right As for hotel rooms, they had to be registered, so it was easy to find her information. Chapter 1494

Chapter 1494: Chapter 1494: Who can convince who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, after a week, he had checked all the major hotels and hotels in Xiamen, and there was no information about ru Yu. He was almost stunned. Later, in the phone call with Che Qixuan, Che Qixuan faintly reminded him that ru yu would rent a room as soon as she arrived in Xiamen Perhaps, she had never stayed in a hotel or hotel? It was really a sentence that woke him up from his dream. Lei Zhenyu immediately went to look for an intermediarypany, thinking that no matter what, he should still look for an intermediary to rent a room? This time, he finally did not use much more time. It only took him three short days to finally find her tracks in an agency. Under his strong and even threatening request, the agency finally told him that.. Che Ru Yu was staying in this apartment building near the hospital. Huang Tian was not convinced by someone with a heart. He finally spent a lot of effort to find her. However, she refused to talk to him properly. Once he mentioned the child in her belly, she would be anxious with him. She was not rational at all. Ru Yu was indeed irrational. She was bent on giving birth to this child. She thought that any mother who loved her child would not be rational when faced with such a situation. Moreover, she loved this child very, very much. However, she could not exin these words clearly to Lei Zhenyu. Lei Zhenyu was a man who was stubborn. He only listened to the doctor now. The doctor said that she could not give birth, so he firmly refused to let her give birth. ¡°Ru Yu, you have to be obedient. ¡± Lei Zhenyu hugged her in his arms and said gently to her, ¡°you are already 28 years old. You can¡¯t always be so willful. There are some things that you can not do as you wish, and it is not something that you can do as long as you persevere. ¡± Ru Yu only felt ufortable. She knew that it was not possible to persevere, and not all perseverance could seed! But the key was that she knew that it might not necessarily seed, but she was unwilling to give up. After all, the child was already more than five months old. How cruel was it to give up? Hence, she held Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand She called out coquettishly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I¡¯m hungry. I just bought dumplings, meat, and LEEKS. Can you help me make some dumplings for me to eat first? Can we discuss other things tomorrow? It¡¯s already evening today. ¡± Lei Zhenyu wanted to persuade her, but when he looked up, he found that the clock on the wall was already past six in the afternoon. Well, at this time, it was indeed time to prepare dinner. Moreover, the one at home was pregnant and had two bodies. So he nodded, stood up, and walked to the kitchen. It was sote today. It was impossible for him to get her to abort the child. It was better to wait for tomorrow. He would take her to the hospital tomorrow. The dumplings that ru Yu bought were very thin. They were actually wonton skins. The meat was thin and weak, and the leeks were still very fresh. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and started to wash and cut them. Ru Yu Lay on the sofa in the living room and read a book because she was afraid of the radiation. She rarely watched TV, but she couldn¡¯t really read today¡¯s book. The sound of meat being chopped came from the kitchen. She knew what he was thinking. It was nothing more than how to kill the child in her stomach, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t give him such a chance. However, now that he had found her, it was impossible for her to escape again. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give her such a chance. Since she couldn¡¯t escape, then the only thing left to do was to think of a way to convince Lei Zhenyu to stand on the same side as her to wee the arrival of this child. However, how could she convince Lei Zhenyu This was indeed a huge project! Chapter 1495

Chapter 1495: Chapter 1495 edible pregnant women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu¡¯s dumplings were not very beautiful. In fact, they did not look very good. However, there was quite a lot of meat stuffing in them, so when he took a bite, it was all meat and vegetables. There was also a lot of juice, so it was very fragrant. Arge te of dumplings was almost all eaten by ru Yu. She had two bodies now, and she was especially good at eating. So after eating the dumplings, she went to get a fruit knife to peel the apple. After the meal, she ate fruit to help digest and absorb. Lei Zhenyu saw that she was holding a shiny fruit knife in her hand. He quickly sat down without eating the dumplings. He took the apple and fruit knife from her hand and quickly peeled the apple for her. The apple that ru Yu bought was very big. Lei Zhenyu was still wondering if she could finish it all by herself and if he should share some with her. In the end, she took it over and finished the apple in a few minutes. She didn¡¯t even leave him a little bit. After eating the apple, ru Yu stood up and moved around in the living room. Then she went to get some yogurt. Lei Zhenyu was scared by her appetite, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When he came out of the kitchen, ru Yu was ready to go downstairs for a walk. Seeing that she was wearing loose maternity clothes and that her belly was already protruding, Lei Zhenyu walked over carefully. He squatted down in front of her and touched her protruding belly with his hand He said carefully, ¡°Ru Yu, I know what you¡¯re thinking and I understand your feelings. However, ru Yu, there are some things you can¡¯t take risks, especially blindly taking risks... ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s good mood after drinking the yogurt was instantly ruined when she heard this. The smile on her face instantly became righteous Hence, she red at Lei Zhenyu coldly and said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I¡¯ve said it before. My head can be cut off and blood can flow. It¡¯s impossible for me to give up the child in my belly unless you kill me first. ¡± ¡°Ru Yu, how can I let you die? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice was trembling when he said the word ¡®death¡¯ . He said in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, listen to me. I just want to... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. ¡± Ru Yu red at him coldly and ced her hands on her waist With an overbearing manner, she said, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, let me tell you. If you go through so much trouble to find me, your goal is to let me kill the child in my stomach. Then, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife and chop you to death right now. You heartless man, this heartless man. The tiger is vicious and eats its own child. Don¡¯t tell me you want topete with the tiger? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was indeed frightened by ru Yu¡¯s shrew look. He looked at the woman who had her hands on her hips and was ready to fight with him at any moment. Finally, he gave in and sighed. Lei Zhenyu was once awyer. He had always thought that his eloquence was very good and that it was easy to convince someone. However, he did not expect that it would be so difficult to convince his wife. Of course, he could not convince ru Yu, and ru Yu could not convince him either. Therefore, he took the initiative to stay and watch over her. In fact, he was mainly worried that ru Yu¡¯s brain would fall asleep and the little bean would wake up one day. However, ru Yu didn¡¯t like how powerful he was. In fact, she had been thinking about chasing him away. However, after thinking about it carefully, Lei Zhenyu probably wouldn¡¯t be able to chase him away easily. Moreover, even if she chased him away at thest minute, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to escape now. Moreover.. Where would she escape to? Chapter 1496

Chapter 1496: Chapter 1496: Nothing is more important than you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu did not leave when he came. She rented a room and a living room, but ru yu did not allow him to stay in the room. Instead, he slept on the floor and slept on the living room floor every night. This frightened ru Yu. On the third night, after dinner, the two of them went downstairs for a walk in the small garden Ru Yu racked her brain for a long time before she finally asked, ¡°Um, Zhenyu, don¡¯t you need to manage the Lei family in Seoul, Korea? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Lei family will go bankrupt if you stay here all day? ¡± ¡°So what if they go bankrupt? How is thepany more important than you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu held her hand and stared at her deeply He said earnestly, ¡°Ru Yu, to me, there is no one and nothing in this world that is more important than you. Really, what is the Lei family? What is the child... ¡± ¡°Shut up with me. If you say any more, I will seal your mouth with tape! ¡± Ru Yu immediately interrupted him Then, she put her hands on her hips and red at him angrily. ¡°Yes, the child is nothing I think what you mean by ¡®nothing¡¯ is that my child is nothing, right Do you want Song Yuxi¡¯s child You keep persuading me to have an abortion, but your goal is still to have that child of hers, right?¡± Lei Zhenyu did not know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. He could not help but let out a long sigh Then, he said a little angrily, ¡°Ru Yu, Song Yuxi¡¯s child was aborted at the hospital by herself. As for whether that child is mine or not, there¡¯s no way to determine. In short, that child no longer exists. ¡± ¡°Oh, that child is no longer there? ¡± Ru Yu deliberately sighed in surprise. Then she looked at him and said, ¡°then do you feel very regretful now? If I had known earlier... ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. ¡± Lei Zhenyu was so angry that his face turned green. He pulled her hand and walked towards the apartment. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°we¡¯re going home. We¡¯re obviously talking, but it¡¯s like an argument. We might as well not talk. ¡± ¡°were you talking to me just now? ¡± Ru Yu widened her eyes and looked at the man who was holding her hand. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, do you know the meaning of the word ¡®talk¡¯ ? ¡± Lei Zhenyu rolled his eyes at her and directly ignored her question that had no nutrition. He just held her hand and slowly walked towards the apartment she rented with her. ¡°Oh right, Lei Zhenyu, tell me, what method did you use to find me? ¡± Ru Yu went back to lie on the SOFA. Lei Zhenyu was cutting cantaloupes and giving them to her with a toothpick. Lei Zhenyu had been here for three days. He was in front of her every day, but she only cared about getting angry with him and actually forgot about it. In fact, she had long thought that it would not be easy for him to find her. After all.. Her escape this time was so ¡®sessful¡¯ . She felt that she seemed to have be stupid recently. Her reaction was always a little slow. She did not know if it was caused by the small bean in her stomach or the small bean in her brain. In short.. It was only after Lei Zhenyu had been here for three days that she thought of asking him this question. ¡°I used... ¡± Lei Zhenyu stopped after saying three words. Then, he rolled his eyes at her and said snappily, ¡°why should I tell you? If I tell you, wouldn¡¯t you be nning to escape again? ¡± Ru Yu was stunned when she heard this. Then, she stuffed a mouthful of cantaloupe into her mouth and chewed it fiercely. It was fine if she didn¡¯t tell her. Anyway, she didn¡¯t n to escape again. Chapter 1497

Chapter 1497: Chapter 1497: A man willing to sleep on the floor

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Besides, even if she really wanted to escape again, she definitely wouldn¡¯t use the same method as before. If she used the same method twice, even if she was slow now, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid, right? After eating the cantaloupe, she went to the bathroom to wash up and walked to the bedroom with her stomach puffed out. When she saw the two pillows on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep on the floor? ¡± ¡°The floor is too hard, ¡± he said as if he was trying to please her. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°besides, honey, I haven¡¯t slept next to you for months. Just let me suffer a little. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to sleep next to me. ¡± Ru Yu nodded seriously. Lei Zhenyu did not have the time tough Then, he heard che ru Yu say, ¡°but, let me get this straight. If you want to sleep next to me, you have to sleep next to my child because the child is in my stomach. You have epted this child. If you dare to say anything about me sleeping next to you... ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly picked up the pillow and quilt and walked out of the bedroom before she finished her sentence. He did not want topromise with her just because he wanted to sleep next to her. Moreover, her bed was not big enough. It was 1.5 meters. Initially, it was enough for two people to sleep together. However, she was a pregnant woman. If she slept with three people at once, he was really worried that he would not be able to control himself if he slept next to her. That would be... ... Ru Yu did not know how Lei Zhenyu found her. However, since he did not say anything, she was toozy to continue asking. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu had been here for a week in the blink of an eye. Her parents did not rush over either. She could not help but feel relieved in her heart. She could deal with Lei Zhenyu alone, but if she had to deal with a group of people at the same time, it would probably be a little difficult. Moreover, she might not be able to handle it. Today was the day for her prenatal checkup. Because she was a special pregnant woman, five monthster, the obstetrician and gynaecologist asked her to have a prenatal checkup every half a month. In the morning, Lei Zhenyu gave her a fried bun and freshly ground soy milk. She bit the Fried Bun in her mouth and drank a mouthful of soy milk Then, she said with a Lisp, ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯m going to have a prenatal checkup today. Come with me, so that I won¡¯t be criticized every time I have a prenatal checkup. They will say behind my back that my child doesn¡¯t have a father. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s criticizing you? Who said that your child doesn¡¯t have a father? ¡± Lei Zhenyu raised his thick eyebrows when he heard this. His face darkened as he looked at ru Yu. ¡°WHO said that? ¡± ¡°Who says that? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°other people go to the prenatal checkup with their husbands. I¡¯m the only one who goes alone every time. I¡¯ve be a unique sight in the waiting room. How can people not talk about me behind my back? ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t say a word when he heard this. He had never apanied anyone to the obstetrics and gynecology department, let alone to the prenatal checkup. Therefore, he listened to what ru Yu said. He couldn¡¯tment on things that he didn¡¯t know. Ru Yu¡¯s apartment was next to this general hospital. An ordinary person would arrive within five to six minutes. However, ru Yu was pregnant, so she walked a little slower. It only took her about ten minutes. There were always many people waiting for a checkup in the obstetrics and gynecology department. Ru Yu was already experienced and was close to the hospital. Therefore, when she arrived, there were only two to three people in front of her. However, while she was waiting, there were many people behind her. Chapter 1498

Chapter 1498: Chapter 1498 the sorrow of Koreans in China

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There were a lot of people who had gone for a Prenatal check-up on the same day as her. Some of them had met her before. This time, when they saw her bringing a handsome man for a prenatal check-up, they could not help but ask, ¡°is this your husband? Why does he look like a Korean? ¡± Ru Yuughed and said softly, ¡°what do you mean he looks like a Korean? He¡¯s a Korean himself. ¡± ¡°Ah, you married a Korean? ¡± ¡°How do you know a handsome Korean? ¡± ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s said that Koreans only eat Kimchi and not pork. Did your husband ask you to do the same? ¡± ¡°By the way, have you ever been to Korea? Is the pork there especially expensive? ¡± ¡°I heard that ribs are cheap there, and even bones are cheap. I¡¯m really envious. Our bones are more expensive than meat, but their meat is more expensive than bones. ¡± Ru Yu patiently exined to everyone, ¡°Koreans eat Kimchi as a habit. They have to have Kimchi for all three meals. In fact, Kimchi is not the main dish. It¡¯s just like how southerners in China must have vegetables on the table. It¡¯s also not the main dish. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything missing without that dish. ¡± ¡°Korean pork is expensive. It¡¯s not that Koreans don¡¯t like to eat pork bones, it¡¯s just that the way Koreans eat pork is different from us. We like to stir-fry it and eat it, but they like to roast it and eat it. As for barbecued meat, it¡¯s not realistic to eat it after the bones are roasted. ¡± ¡°As for how I met Korean handsome guys, it¡¯s actually very simple. That¡¯s because I¡¯m also Korean. I¡¯ve lived in Korea since I was young. ¡± As soon as ru Yu finished speaking, the pregnant women around her immediately eximed in unison. So she was Korean No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful Your nose and eyes are stic surgery, right And that mouth and chin, why are they so beautiful Is it fake? Although these people didn¡¯t say these words in front of Ru Yu, the look in their eyes was enough to reveal it. Alright, ru Yu could only sigh in resignation. She didn¡¯t think that saying she was Korean would actually cause people to doubt her appearance. This was probably due to the fact that the Korean stic surgery industry was too developed, right? It was a fact that Korean women loved stic surgery, but she had never gone anywhere to get it, okay If she had to say that she had undergone stic surgery, it was probably the braces that she had worn for two years when she was young. It hurt like hell. Lei Zhenyu sat at the side and looked at ru Yu¡¯s embarrassed face. He was a little speechless at the group of women just now. Seriously, he had envied her for marrying a Korean in the beginning. Later, when he found out that she was also a Korean, he suspected that her face was fake. What kind of people were these? Ru Yu did not bother with these people. Instead, she was in a good mood. After all, she did note for a prenatal examination alone today. Compared to the envious, jealous, and suspicious gazes from others.. She felt much better than the gazes that questioned the origins of the child in her stomach. The women who came here for the prenatal checkup usually had their husbands apanying them when their bellies were big. As long as they had their husbands apanying them, the smile on their faces would be brighter. Ru Yu came very early and it was her turn very soon. Today¡¯s checkup was rtively simple. As she was 22 weeks pregnant, the main task was to perform a three-dimensional color doppler ultrasound, which was rmended by every pregnant woman Of course, there were also some pregnant women who felt that the color doppler ultrasound was too expensive to marry, so they chose not to do it. However, ru Yu chose to do it. The price of a few hundred yuan was nothing to her. The family members of the 3D color doppler ultrasound could apany them to the hospital. At the same time, the hospital also provided a more considerate service, which was to help record the movements of the baby in the stomach into a CD and bring it back. Chapter 1499

Chapter 1499: Chapter 1499: face-to-face with the Child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This was Lei Zhenyu¡¯s first time apanying ru Yu for a prenatal checkup. Of course, he was also dragged into the ultrasound room by ru Yu. He only felt that his palms were sweating. To be honest, he was even more nervous than ru Yu. The doctor who helped ru Yu with the ultrasound was a female doctor in her forties. She was obviously at the level of a mother, so her attitude and temper toward pregnant women were especially good. She had an amiable look on her face. There was arge disy screen hanging in the three-dimensional ultrasound room. This was specially provided for the pregnant women and their families because the doctor himself was looking at the small disy screen on her work table. The child at 22 weeks had already taken shape. The child¡¯s appearance could be seen on therge screen. The doctor used the mouse to point at every part of the child Then, he introduced softly, ¡°this is the child¡¯s head, this is the child¡¯s eyes, this is the ear, nose, mouth, Chin, hands, and feet. The child is very naughty. His hands are ying with the umbilical cord... ¡± ¡°The child¡¯s overall grandfather is fine from what we saw today. ¡± The doctor smiled and said to ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu. Then, he continued, ¡°now, let¡¯s listen to the child¡¯s heartbeat. ¡± As soon as Doctor Cai Chao finished speaking, he turned on the Stereo. Then, the sound of the child¡¯s heartbeat could be heard. It was like the sound of a horse¡¯s hooves running on the prairie, striking straight at a person¡¯s heart. Ever since the child¡¯s shape was disyed on the big screen, Lei Zhenyu seemed to bepletely dumbfounded. He stared nkly at the big screen without blinking, as if he was afraid that if he blinked, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. Especially the child¡¯s heartbeat. It was so strong that it hit the softest part of her heart directly. He only felt that his strong heart was disintegrating bit by bit. Ru Yu looked at Lei Zhenyu¡¯s silly look and could not help but feel happy in her heart. It seemed that this trick was very effective. Let him see the child personally, let him know the child¡¯s real existence, let the child face him face to face.. This was even more effective than the logic that she had told him a hundred times. Actually, three months ago, she had done an ultrasound. At that time, the child had already taken human form. She had also seen it under the guidance of the ultrasound doctor. However, the feeling was indeed different from this time¡¯s three-dimensional ultrasound. When the ultrasound ended, Lei Zhenyu was still staring at the screen in a daze. The ultrasound doctor said that he had already helped them burn the CD and had them bring it back. They could look at it on theputer however they wanted, and he even asked them to keep it well He said that he could also show it to the child when he was older in the future. Lei Zhenyu mechanically took the CD that the ultrasound doctor handed to him. It was a CD that recorded the life scenes of his child in his mother¡¯s womb. After he took it, he immediately held it in his hand carefully as if it was a treasure For a moment, he forgot to put it in his bag. Ru Yu looked at his silly look and could not help butugh. She pulled his hand and asked softly, ¡°Zhenyu, do you still want me to abort this child now? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at the results of the Cai Chao in her hand He then looked at ru Yu¡¯s bulging belly and the CD in his hand. After a long while, he said with difficulty, ¡°Ru Yu, I know that this child is very good-looking. I love this child too, but I still hate and worry... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that the child won¡¯t be born until the day it is born because no one can guarantee this to us. I¡¯m also worried that after the child is born, it won¡¯t even have time to cry before... I¡¯m more worried about you... ¡± Chapter 1500

Chapter 1500: Chapter 1500 visiting the neonatology department

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He was worried about her, very worried about her. What if the little bean in her brain woke up and she couldn¡¯t hear the child¡¯s crying? She knew what he was worried about her for, but one couldn¡¯t always stop moving forward because of worry or fear, right If everyone retreated because of fear, then this society would probably not be able to move forward. ¡°zhenyu-kun,e with me. ¡± Ru Yu pulled his hand and walked towards another building. Because the neonatology department was not in this building, but on the third floor of another building. The neonatal department waspletely closed. It was not something that anyone could enter and visit just because they wanted to. Usually, it was only when a child was hospitalized in the neonatal department that their family members could enter and visit. The hospital¡¯s neonatal department was open three days a week. It was open once every three to five days in the morning and once in the afternoon. In the morning, it was from 11 to 11:30. It was only for half an hour. Ru Yu had gone in to see a woman in her thirties thest time. At that time, the woman had heard from her that the baby in her stomach would also be in the neonatal department when it was born, so she had specially said that her younger sister had brought her in. Today, when she came here, she did not meet that sister. She was feeling mncholic when the nurse opened the door. All the family members stood up. She pulled Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hand and followed behind an old Auntie who was in her fifties. She actually managed to sneak in just like that.. The nurse must have taken her as some rtive of the old Auntie. The children in the neonatal department had already been ced by the nurse near therge ss windows. There was a child living in each of the incubators, and the incubators were all ss. Standing outside the ss windows, one could see everything clearly. There were quite a number of children in the incubators, one by one, arranged neatly. There were children of all sizes, the big ones were more than three thousand grams, and the small ones were less than one thousand grams. Some of the children were sleeping, some were crying, some were rolling over, some were yawning, and some were waving their fists... ... Lei Zhenyu looked at these children, and his heart could not help but tremble, especially the smallest one, which was less than one thousand grams. He stood there and watched for a long, long time. ¡°Zhenyu, I¡¯ve already asked the doctor in the neonatal department and the specialist in obstetrics and gynecology. The youngest child here was born at 26 weeks, and they have also saved the child. The doctor in the Neonatal Department said that as long as the child is alive at the moment of birth, then they will generally do their best to save the Child. Our child is already 22 weeks old, and the little bean in my brain has been sleeping peacefully. I think that as long as I can hold on for more than four weeks, of course, the longer the better. In short, at least four weeks. After our child is born, we can put it in this incubator. That way... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Lei Zhenyu clenched ru Yu¡¯s hand tightly. He could feel the sweat on his palms. He understood what Ru Yu was saying. He liked this child too, so of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. But the key was that there were still four to five weeks left. Who could guarantee that these four to five weeks would pass peacefully Who could guarantee that the little bean in her brain wouldn¡¯t wake up in these four to five weeks? Moreover, as her pregnancy increased, the chances of the little bean in her brain waking up also increased. This meant that the danger she was in was also increasing day by day. Chapter 1501

Chapter 1501: Chapter 1501 you are more important than the child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that he did not say anything, ru Yu leaned against him again, pulled his hand and slowly ced it on her stomach Then she said softly, ¡°Zhenyu Jun, you have met the child today. You know that it is now a person with all four limbs. Moreover, its heart is beating so strongly. This means that it is living very well in my stomach. It has been more than five months. In another three to four months, of course, it may not need three to four months to knock on the door and request to see us. At that time, it will be a member of our family. ¡± Lei Zhenyu looked at ru Yu, then looked at the cute babies in the safe. His hand that was holding ru Yu was trembling, but the hand that was ced on her abdomen felt a bump in her stomach It was as if a child had kicked him. Could it be that the child also sensed that he was threatening its life, so it kicked him in the stomach? He took a deep breath, then took the hand that was ced on her abdomen off, and held her other hand again. His two hands were tightly sped together as he stared at her After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°alright, then I¡¯ll take this risk with you. From now on, I¡¯ll be by your side every day to keep an eye on you. Even if I have to sleep at night, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. When I go back today, I¡¯ll immediately change your 1.5-meter bed to 1.8-meter bed. I don¡¯t want to sleep on the floor anymore. ¡± ¡°thank you, Hubby. ¡± Ru Yu was so happy that she immediately kissed Lei Zhenyu and gave him a heavy kiss on the face Then, she shouted happily, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really great. You¡¯re a famous mouth. Convincing you is harder than convincing the president of the United States. Now that I¡¯ve convinced you, does that mean I¡¯m a famous mouth among famous mouths? ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How was he convinced by her She couldn¡¯t convince him at all, okay He really loved the child in her belly too much, okay? He loved it too much. He was unwilling to let such a cute child go. So, when his heart softened, he was convinced by her. Ru Yu was indeed very happy today because she had taken down a huge project. Now, she finally didn¡¯t have to worry about the fate of the child in her belly anymore. Look at how wise her actions today were. She brought Lei Zhenyu to apany her for a prenatal checkup, let him apany her for a three-dimensional ultrasound, let him witness the scene of the child¡¯s movement in her stomach, let him hear the heartbeat of the child with his own ears Then, she brought him to the neonatal department to visit the newborn in the incubator. She let him know that not all children needed to give birth in full-term. Thinking of her wise actions today, ru Yu could not help but feel proud. She felt that this was simply something that was said in those melodramatic little words. She had to move it with emotion and reason with it, right It was probably like this. Therefore, Lei Zhenyu, who was cold-blooded and heartless, was actually taken care of by her. No wonder so many people liked watching Xiao Qiao¡¯s melodramatic little words. It turned out that she knew how to stir up emotions. However, from now on, I, Che Ru Yu, will also know how to stir up emotions. I wonder if I can learn how to write melodramatic little words after I learn how to stir up emotions.. This was really a problem that was worth studying. The two of them looked at the newborn baby before holding hands and walking towards the apartment. Lei Zhenyu held ru Yu¡¯s hand tightly He said sincerely, ¡°Ru Yu, it was indeed inappropriate for me to force you to abort the child in the past, but you have to understand my feelings. The child is very important, but in my heart, you are more important than the child. I would rather not have a child in my life, but I can not do without you. ¡± Chapter 1502

Chapter 1502: Chapter 1502: Who told us to quarrel

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°F * Ck, how is this possible? ¡± Ru Yu red at him and then criticized him righteously, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, your mouth is famous, but you can¡¯t forget what you said. I still remember that you once told me that you wanted to divorce me. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, is that me divorcing you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was angry when he said this Then, he pointed out very mercilessly, ¡°Che Ru Yu, can you be reasonable You were the one who asked for a divorce first, and I didn¡¯t agree. Then, you actually found Leng Rong to act out such a scene for me. At that time, I was so anxious that I lost my mind in a moment of anger, so I said those words without thinking. After that, I immediately reacted... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Aren¡¯t we still married? ¡± Ru Yu quickly used her other hand to pat the back of his hand Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°actually, in the end, it was all because of that Song Yuxi of yours. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, do you think I would have the face to act with you ¡°Over the past year, even though I¡¯ve been neglecting you, I¡¯ve never done anything that excessive, have I? ¡± ¡°How did she be my Song Yuxi? ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly corrected her. ¡°She¡¯s never mine, alright? Ru Yu, you can¡¯t be unreasonable every time. ¡± Ru Yu immediately fell silent. It seemed that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s criticism was somewhat reasonable. She was indeed a little... ... F * Ck, how was his criticism reasonable When had she ever been unreasonable? ¡°Ru Yu, where¡¯s your ring? ¡± Lei Zhenyu raised her left hand. The rootless finger was slender and white, but it was also empty. Even the wedding ring was gone. ¡°Ring? What ring? ¡± Ru Yu did not react in time. ¡°It¡¯s our wedding ring? ¡± Lei Zhenyu rolled his eyes at her, then stretched his hand in front of her. On his ring finger, there was still a ring. ¡°I threw it away, ¡± ru Yu said angrily. ¡°You wanted to kill our child in Seoul, so I took the lead to throw away our marriage. Of course, the ring... ¡± ¡°You dare to throw away your marriage? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was furious and immediately interrupted her He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Ru Yu, do you have any humanity ¡°everything I did was centered around you. Now you want to throw away your marriage. You can throw away your marriage, but I have to call your parents and ask them to bring a specialist to do the baby in your belly. ¡± ¡°Lei Zhenyu, you just saw how cute our child is, and you actually said that you want to do the child. Do you have any humanity? ¡± Ru Yu also raised her voice in anger and roared back. Seriously.. Werewyers always like this They also wanted to kill their own child. ¡°What do you mean I have no humanity? ¡± Lei Zhenyu scoffed at ru Yu¡¯s words and said, ¡°If giving birth to this child can¡¯t protect my marriage, why would I give birth to it? Don¡¯t tell me you want to take it to another marriage? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing, alright? ¡± Ru Yu was the first to soften, then she took the initiative to pull his hand She lowered her head and said obediently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been keeping the ring by my side. I¡¯ll wear the wedding ring when I go back. No, I¡¯ll give it to you so you can help me put it on, alright? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu finally let out a long sigh. He held ru Yu¡¯s hand and walked into the garden district where the apartment was located Then, he asked in a depressed tone, ¡°Oh right, who was the one who asked us to quarrel just now? Haven¡¯t the two of US barely spoken for more than a year? Not to mention quarreling, aren¡¯t the two of US following the principle of respecting each other like ice? ¡± Chapter 1503

Chapter 1503: Chapter 1503: A nine-stream web novel

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Qiao Mai, ¡± ru Yu answered with certainty Then she added, ¡°that person is extremely jealous. I think she must be having a hard time, so she can¡¯t bear to see her doing well. We¡¯ve been separated for so long, and we¡¯ve finally gathered together. She should have made us sweet and affectionate, but she insisted on making us fight. She¡¯s deliberately trying to sabotage us. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Qiao Mai? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was even more puzzled. He stared at Ru Yu and asked with a frown, ¡°why haven¡¯t you mentioned such a person before? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s the ninth-rate web author who wrote a series of abusive articles. ¡± Ru Yu shrugged her shoulders She calmly introduced, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that such an author was introduced to me by Lin Yuxin. After reading it, I found out that this person actually wrote a story about my parents. That dog¡¯s blood was spilled all over the ce. Many people scolded her. ¡± ¡°Oh, really? ¡± Lei Zhenyu never read online novels. In fact, other than reading a few world-famous novels, he had never read any other novels. Therefore, hepletely believed what ru Yu said. ¡°mm-hmm. ¡± Ru Yu nodded her head randomly to deal with Lei Zhenyu. However, she could not help but smile proudly in her heart. Then, she continued to curse in her heart, ¡°Damn Qiao Mai, make up a tumor in my brain and see if I don¡¯t belittle you properly... ¡± You¡¯re not a nine-rated Xiao Yan. You¡¯re not a one-rated Xiao Yan at all, okay You don¡¯t have to write my story anymore. Let me write it myself. Lei Zhenyu and ru Yu finally came to a consensus. The two of them decided to take a risk. It was because it was too risky that the two of them did not dare to call their families. They were afraid that Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru would rush over and cause anotherplication. Lei Zhenyu was here, and Ru Yu finally had a lifeparable to that of an empress. Lei Zhenyu was simply her little sidekick, not letting her do anything. She only needed to ask for what she wanted to eat and what she wanted. As for the rest of the errands.. They were all Lei Zhenyu¡¯s. Ru Yu thought that her stepmother Xiao Qiao¡¯s story was tooplicated, so she directly ignored her stepmother, Qiao Mai. Then, she would write her own story about her and Lei Zhenyu, especially the sweet and heartwarming ones. In her writing, Lei Zhenyu had already turned into a good man. He never quarreled with her, and every time he spoke to her, he was extremely gentle. He even tried to find ways to make her happy every day, and he would do whatever she wanted Whatever she said, he would say it was true. One day, on a whim, she pointed at the Moon in the sky on the balcony and said that it was square. Lei Zhenyu looked at it for a long time and echoed her words, ¡°yes, it does look like a diamond. ¡± Che Ru Yu was finally defeated. Of course, she was not defeated by Lei Zhenyu, but by herself. She realized that the Lei Zhenyu she wrote was a little out of touch with her life. Therefore, on a dark and windy night, she saw Lei Zhenyu Fall Asleep. She sneakily woke up and called for her stepmother Qiao Mai, hoping that she would quicklye and continue writing her story. However, this time, she did not know whether Qiao Mai did not hear or did not want to pay attention to this self-righteous female protagonist, so she did not respond to her call. Therefore, che Ru Yu had to continue writing her and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s story. However, she could not learn from stepmother Qiao, so her writing was a little messy. In short, in her writing, Lei Zhenyu was a man who held her in his hands and was afraid of breaking, but was also afraid of melting in his mouth. Chapter 1504

Chapter 1504: Chapter 1504 counted the days of a pregnant woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She did not know who said that too sweet a day would make people sick of it. Che Ru Yu also felt that it was indeed so. Moreover, in her writing, Lei Zhenyu was so gentle and affectionate that it made people iparably terrified. Therefore, she had no choice but to call her stepmother Qiao Mai again She had no way to continue writing the story if she was told to hurry up. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu, why don¡¯t the two of us go back to Seoul? ¡± Ru Yu sat on the sofa and took the apple that Lei Zhenyu had just cut. ¡°Why do you want to go back? ¡± Lei Zhenyu rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you living well here? ¡± ¡°You can go back to work at the Lei family? ¡± Ru Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your Lei family anymore? ¡± ¡°How is the Lei family more important than you? ¡± Lei Zhenyu said indifferently, ¡°you have two bodies now, how can I leave you here alone? I have to be by your side, don¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°I mean we go back together. ¡± Ru Yu quickly exined to him, ¡°that¡¯s right, I will go back to Seoul with you. Is that okay? It¡¯s the same for us to wait for delivery in Seoul. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. ¡± Lei Zhenyu red at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re already six months old. Can you take a ne in your condition? ¡± Of course not. Even if your father¡¯s helicopter came, you can¡¯t take it. You can¡¯t take the train, you can¡¯t take the car. Didn¡¯t you listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions Don¡¯t move too much while walking. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re bedridden all day. How can you go back? Ru Yu immediately fell silent. Her situation was indeed very special. Now, other than going to the hospital for a prenatal checkup, she was usually at home. She rarely even got off the building because she was afraid that the elevator would be crowded. She was afraid that she would identally slip and fall while walking in the garden. Even if she was careful.. She was also afraid that someone would identally bump into her. In the end, ru Yu was not convinced by Lei Zhenyu, so she had no choice but to let him continue to stay here. Fortunately, ru Yu no longer wrote her own story. She left it entirely to her stepmother, Qiao Mai, to write Therefore, the rtionship between her and Lei Zhenyu was not so sweet to the point that it was boring. Usually, they would bicker and argue a little every two or three days. At least the days were not as boring as she wrote. It was not that Lei Zhenyu did not care about the Lei Corporation¡¯s work. In fact, he was nowmanding remotely. Although it was a room and a living room, he had divided the dining room into an office and controlled the Lei Corporation on theputer And the living room and dining room had been merged together. In any case, there were enough people for two. And his culinary skills were bing more and more exquisite. There were all kinds of pregnant women¡¯s books and pregnant women¡¯s recipes at home. As long as ru Yu said something delicious, he would buy it for her to eat. He even supervised her to finish it every day. Under such circumstances, ru Yu¡¯s appetite was getting bigger and bigger, and the nutrition was too rich. Under Lei Zhen¡¯s meticulous care, even if she didn¡¯t want to look like Zhu Bajie, it was unlikely. .. Her clothes, ever since Lei Zhenyu came, had all been eliminated. Now, Lei Zhenyu was in charge of buying her clothes from the inside out. She was only responsible for food and clothing. And Ru Yu¡¯s prenatal check-ups were also more frequent than normal pregnant women. twenty-eight weeks ago, she would have a prenatal check-up every half a month. But after twenty-eight weeks, Lei Zhenyu brought her to have a prenatal check-up once a week. Actually, Lei Zhenyu had onlye to ru Yu for twenty-two weeks, and in these four weeks, the two of them were practically counting their days. Every day that passed peacefully, Lei Zhenyu would almost secretly sigh in relief. Chapter 1505

Chapter 1505: Chapter 1505 hospital waiting for delivery

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Last night, thest day of 27 weeks had finally passed. Today, it was already 28 weeks. Early in the morning, Lei Zhenyu was so happy that he woke up early to make a nutritious breakfast. Then, he brought ru Yu to the prenatal examination. In fact, the prenatal examination was just a week ago. Normally, there would be a prenatal examination every half a month. It should be a week before the prenatal examination. However, Lei Zhenyu did not want to wait. He said that he was already 28 weeks into the Labor waiting period. He had to have a prenatal examination once a week. Other people would only enter the waiting list after 37 weeks. However, ru Yu entered the waiting list at 28 weeks. It was two months earlier than the others. This fully exined the uniqueness of her physical condition. Every time ru Yu had a prenatal checkup, Lei Zhenyu had to go in as well. Due to ru Yu¡¯s special condition, the obstetrician was exceptionally lenient. He would make an exception every time and let ru Yu go in. Fortunately, the results of every prenatal checkup were satisfactory. The little bean in her brain had been sleeping quietly without waking up. However, the doctor had to remind them every time If they had a slight headache or dizziness, they would quicklye to the hospital and talk about it. The days did not pass by in weeks. Instead, they passed by in days. One day, two days, three days, four days, five days, six days, seven days, one week passed. Then, they started counting again. One day... ... Twenty-nine weeks passed, and thirty weeks passed. Lei Zhenyu, who had been nervous all this time, could not help but secretly sigh in relief. Then, he carefully discussed with Ru Yu about getting the child to be born in advance. The child would definitely be able to survive after a Caesarean section at thirty weeks. However, ru Yu did not want to go so early because the child would still be young at thirty weeks. Even if the child was ced in an incubator, it would still be very difficult. Hence, she insisted on waiting. She said that the little bean in her brain had been sleeping peacefully and that she should be able to wait a little longer. Of course, she also prayed that the little bean in her brain would never wake up. Lei Zhenyu was not as stubborn as ru Yu. He could only apany her for a few more days with trepidation. Slowly, 31 weeks passed and 32 weeks passed. His heart was almost at the edge of his throat. After 32 weeks, the first day of 33 weeks, he went to the obstetrician. Lei Zhenyu had once mentioned to the obstetrician that he wanted to give ru Yu an early Cesarean section. He said that the child could be taken outpletely. He could not wait any longer and could not afford to wait any longer. The obstetrician checked on ru Yu¡¯s condition and said that it was still alright to give birth now. However, the child was not expected to be big. There was still a question mark as to whether it would weigh two kilograms. Of course, it would be even better if they could wait for another one or two weeks. Of course, ru Yu hoped for a better oue, so she continued to insist on getting pregnant. Lei Zhenyu did not agree, and the couple even quarreled in the obstetrician¡¯s office because of this matter. In the end, of course, it was che ru Yu who won the argument. After all, she was the pregnant woman. If she did not agree, no one would dare to forcefully take the child out of her stomach, because that would be illegal. However, this time, even if ru Yu did not agree to take the child out, Lei Zhenyu did not let her go back to the apartment to stay. Instead, he arranged for her to be admitted into the hospital in advance, so that she could be ready to give birth at any time. Of course, she would stay in a luxurious single-person Ward. Lei Zhenyu would stay at the hospital 24 hours a day, not leaving her side at all times. At the same time, he also hired a nanny and a nurse. Three meals a day were specially delivered to their apartment. It was more difficult to count the days in the hospital than in the apartment. Fortunately, Lei Zhenyu also learned how to coax people. Every day, he bought a bunch of newspapers and magazines to pass the time for ru Yu, so that she would not be so bored. Chapter 1506

Chapter 1506: Chapter 1506, the female lead of the author

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thirty-three weeks had passed. After entering the thirty-fourth week, Lei Zhenyu¡¯s nervousness had almost reached its climax. He was always the caretaker during the day and could barely squint his eyes on the SOFA. At night, he stared at ru Yu without blinking. Finally, thirty-five weeks had passed. This time, Lei Zhenyu did not discuss it with ru Yu because there was no room for discussion. He could not wait any longer. Moreover, the brain specialist had already issued a limit notice saying that if he waited any longer.. If that little bean in her brain woke up, then there would be big trouble. Fortunately, this time, ru Yu was more obedient. She didn¡¯t argue with Lei Zhenyu anymore andplied with his wishes. Then, she asked the nurse to push her into the delivery room. Lei Zhenyu called the Dongfang family in Binhai, the car family in Seoul, and his father after ru Yu entered the delivery room. He carefully told them that ru Yu had already entered the delivery room. The child was probably going to be born soon. Even though his tone was extremely natural, it still gave everyone a big fright. Binhai was the closest to Xiamen. Not to mention the helicopter, it would only take more than three hours to drive Therefore, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were the first to arrive. When Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru arrived, the sound of the child crying could be heard from the delivery room. The sound was loud and clear, indicating that he was healthy. ¡°Zhenyu, is Ru Yu giving birth? ¡± Xi Muru ran forward, her nervous voice trembling. Lei Zhenyu turned around and realized that his mother-inw had arrived. He nodded excitedly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°yes, it should be ru Yu giving birth. This is a special delivery room, and Ru Yu is the only woman inside. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s given birth. ¡± Dongfang Mo walked over from behind and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Ru Yu is so stubborn. It¡¯s true. She has finally gotten through this difficult time. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded. This time, it was indeed ru Yu¡¯s stubbornness. Other than her, almost no one else had the courage to challenge such an extremely dangerous thing. The three of them looked at the delivery room, which was still lit up with a red light. They waited patiently. About twenty minutester, the nurse opened the delivery room door and carried a child out. ¡°Che Ru Yu¡¯s family. Both mother and child are safe. It¡¯s a boy. ¡± Everyone gathered around. Looking at the child in the nurse¡¯s arms, Lei Zhenyu was so excited that he wanted to reach out to hug it. He did not expect the nurse to say, ¡°you can¡¯t hug it now. Hurry up and follow me to the neonatology department to go through the admission procedures. The child needs to be ced in an incubator. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not regret not being able to carry the child. He had gone to the neonatology department more than once. He knew that children who were born prematurely would have to stay there for a period of time, so his baby was not an exception. Ru Yu gave birth to a big, fat baby. Although it was only thirty-five weeks old and was considered a premature birth, Lei Zhenyu usually fed her too well, so the baby was not light either. It actually weighed a little more than two kilograms. The baby was put into the incubator. Ru Yu was pushed out of the delivery room two hourster. Perhaps she was too tired. Her hair was wet, and her eyes were tightly shut. Her breathing was very steady, and she slept very soundly. Alright, my dear, that¡¯s the end of little feather¡¯s story. Stepmother Qiao Mai originally nned to write more about abuse, but che ru Yu did not want her to write after her death, so she once again abandoned her. Hmph, I still don¡¯t know what kind of person that big stepmother is If I let her continue to make things up, perhaps she will write about what kind of illness the child has in the neonatology department, and then what kind of injection she needs.. Then, she will write about how my che Ru Yu woke up the little bean in her brain because of the Caesarean section, and so on and so forth. Chapter 1507

Chapter 1507: Chapter 1507: The ending written by little feather himself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION I was determined not to give the irresponsible stepmother a chance to turn the situation around, so I didn¡¯t let her continue to Nag. My little feather¡¯s body was fine, and that little bean had been quietly sleeping in my brain. Lei Zhenyu and I¡¯s baby was also healthy. After staying in the neonatology department for three weeks, we were discharged. Lei Zhenyu and I went through some research, some discussions, and some arguments. In the end, we gave this child a name, not easy. It was not easy toe by, it was not easy to carry, it was not easy to be born. I hope that when he grows up, he will understand the importance of his life, understand how to cherish life, cherish life, and know that it is not easy for him! Alright, this is the end of my little feather and Lei Zhenyu¡¯s story. The melodramatic stepmother Qiao gave our story an extremely vulgar name, ¡°feather flies in the sky of Yu. ¡± The meaning is that I will fly under Lei Zhenyu¡¯s sky for the rest of my life. I will never be able to fly out of his palm. Alright, if I can¡¯t fly out, then so be it. I ept my fate. Since Stepmother Qiao arranged it this way for me, and I also like Lei Zhenyu very much, then so be it. This time, stepmother Qiao finally had some conscience and didn¡¯t give us a tragedy. Of course, it was probably because she had written too many tragedies and was afraid of being scolded by others. This time, I didn¡¯t know if she had the intention to write a tragedy. Anyway, this ending was written by me, Che Ru Yu, and it had nothing to do with stepmother Qiao. Hehehe... ... ?`?` The grand ending of ¡°Yu flies in the universe¡± . Below was the story of Lin Yuxin and Lei Zhensheng. A gynecologist and a second-hand man were having a battle of wits and courage. She hoped that her rtives would like it. Introduction: Before she got married, she had dreamed of meeting a mature and sessful man who was more than ten years older than her. She was determined to marry such a man. However, when she was really entangled with such a man, when she was forced to be the tool of this man to vent her frustrations, she was shocked to discover that sessful men were not all mature and modest gentlemen. Some were actually ferocious demon beasts. When a beautiful woman meets a wild beast, when a female gynecologist meets a infertile and second-hand sessful man, what kind of sparks would they collide with each other? HIGHLIGHTS: Lei Zhensheng: Lin Yuxin, if you want to run, your legs are not long enough. However, you can consider putting down your front two feet and running together. However, I heard that four-legged animals have never run faster than two-legged people Therefore, you should think twice before you run! Lin Yuxin: I¡¯m a vegetarian, so I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. If you want to marry me, unless you have the ability to make me pregnant and give birth, I¡¯ll be the same as your ex-wife. I don¡¯t want a man like you who doesn¡¯t have the ability to make a woman a mother! Lei Zhensheng: ¡°Lin Yuxin, I will give you two choices. First, marry me as your wife! ¡± ¡°Second, let me marry you as my wife! ¡± ¡°One of the two choices, don¡¯t say that I am overbearing! ¡± ¡°I will only give you one way out! ¡°! One day, the sun was shining brightly. Lei Zhensheng was invited to a client¡¯s son¡¯s wedding banquet, but he found his wife, who had been missing for three months, on the wedding stage. At this moment, she was wearing a wedding dress and smiling like a spring breeze. In the dark night, the woman quietly got out of bed and tiptoed toward the unlocked door. She opened the door proudly, thinking that she had sessfully escaped, but when the door opened, she was instantly dumbfounded Because the man she called a beast was standing at the door. The beast man¡¯s face was dark. Lin Yuxin, you damn woman, where do you want to run to this time How many green hats do you want to make me? Chapter 1508

Chapter 1508: Chapter 1508 was the ending that Xiao Qiao had written for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ru Yu¡¯s confinement was extremely depressing. This didn¡¯t mean that Lei Zhenyu wasn¡¯t by her side. In fact, Lei Zhenyu had never left her side before. The reason why she was so depressed was that it wasn¡¯t easy for the child to not be by her side. Although a person¡¯s confinement had a variety of delicacies prepared every day, she still felt that something was missing. On This Day, her mother, Xi Muru, came to visit her again. In fact, this month¡¯s confinement hadsted for more than three weeks in the blink of an eye. This was the third time Xi Muru had rushed over from Binhai to visit her. ¡°Ru Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy? ¡± Xi Muru saw her sitting at the dining table with a bitter face, and the chicken soup in front of her was obviously cold and had not been drunk yet So, she immediately went to her side and asked with concern, ¡°ru Yu, are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go to the hospital? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell anywhere, ¡± ru Yu answered truthfully. Then, she looked at Xi Muru and said, ¡°but, Mommy, I feel like I¡¯m not feeling well everywhere. I live in this house every day. Other than eating, I sleep. I¡¯m almost turning into a pig. ¡± Xi Muru could not help butugh when she heard this. She put her arm around Xi Muru¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. All women are like this when they sit on the moon. Back then, I sat on the moon was the same as you. I was raised as a pig by your father. At that time, I also felt very depressed. ¡± When Xi Muru said this, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°but now that I think about it, I feel very blessed. How many women in this world are so blessed to be raised as a pig by a man? ¡± Was this a blessing Ru Yu was even more depressed. She could only eat and sleep when she saw the sky. Could this be a blessing. Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, ru Yu had been hoping that her son would not be able toe back soon. If that was the case, she would only have a little more things to do. She would not have to eat and sleep all day because she would have the child to coax and hug her. Initially, the doctor in the Neonatal Department said that she would be discharged in three weeks. However, three weeks had passed. Ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu went to the hospital to prepare to pick up the child. However, the doctor in the Neonatal Department said that the child could not be discharged because he had juste out of the incubator He still had to stay outside and observe for more than a week. Thus, this week, ru Yu was especially impatient. It was as if every day was like a year. Xi Muru came from Binhai to apany her for two days, but she still felt that life was too slow. A week was clearly seven days, but when it came to her, it felt like seven years. It was so long that she could not eat or sleep well at home all day. Lei Zhenyu actually wanted his son toe back as soon as possible, just like ru Yu. However, he was a man after all. Moreover, ru Yu was already extremely frustrated. He had tofort ru Yu, so he could not show it. At night, ru Yu couldn¡¯t sleep, so she sat up from the bed. In the end, she woke him up and hurriedly got out of the bed. Then, she asked nervously beside her, ¡°Ru Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go to the bathroom? ¡± Ru Yu shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°No, I just had a dream. The hospital called and informed Buyi that he can be discharged. I just remembered to bring Buyi back. He hasn¡¯t bought his crib yet. ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard this. He hugged ru Yu from behind He said in a low voice, ¡°Ru Yu, why are you confused again? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t dad say that after we pick up Bu Yi, he would immediately send us back to Korea by helicopter? This ce is too small. Even if we buy a crib, there¡¯s no ce to put it. Didn¡¯t we agree to buy a crib for Bu Yi only after we return to Seoul? ¡± ???? Dear friends, in thest chapter of yesterday, ¡®the ending written by little feather¡¯ was simply modified. It was just that the few paragraphs of Lin Yuxin¡¯s paraphrasing text were modified into flowers. If you have time, you can read it again. Qiao Mai would write another ending for little feather. Yesterday¡¯s ending was written by little feather himself, Ha, it had nothing to do with Qiao Mai ~ Hehehe Chapter 1509

Chapter 1509: Chapter 1509, ending 1 written by Xiao Qiao for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But, what if Bu Yi is discharged early tomorrow? ¡± Ru Yu became nervous again She turned around and looked at Lei Zhenyu, ¡°The helicopter arranged by dad is in three days. If Bu Yi is brought back tomorrow, then he won¡¯t have a bed to sleep in. Where will he sleep then? ¡± ¡°The hospital hasn¡¯t informed us to take Bu Yi out of the hospital yet, right? ¡±LeiiZhenyuu was really convinced by her.Hee gently hugged her and went to bed He whispered into her ear again, ¡°Ru Yu, I know you want Buyi toe back, even in your dreams. I want to too, but we have to wait for a few more days. It¡¯s just a few days. BUYI will be back very soon. Tomorrow is the Open Day. Let¡¯s go see Buyi together. MMM. ¡± Ru Yu curled up in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms and cried. Actually, every time she went to see her son, she felt especially ufortable. She thought of him sleeping alone in that ss room, and how lonely he was. No one talked to him, no one yed with him.. The nurse would only give him some food when he was hungry. Such a small person needed to be hugged, coaxed, and apanied by others. However, no one hugged him, coaxed him, and apanied him. He just stayed alone in a small room. When he went to see him yesterday, he had juste out of the incubator and slept in a small crib. Perhaps it was because there was no more oxygen tube, or perhaps it was because the bed was bigger than before, he was so excited that he danced andughed all the time What a beautiful smile. Her son was smiling. He was smiling so happily and so beautifully, but she cried like a mess. At that time, she could not stop her tears. She only felt that her son was so strong, brave, and optimistic. Ever since she came back yesterday, she had been thinking about how difficult it was. She wanted to get her out of the hospital as soon as possible, and she wanted to bring him back as soon as possible. However, the doctor said that it was not possible. The child still had to have his eyes checked. Any child in the neonatal department had to have his eyes checked before he could be discharged. Ru Yu had never understood what the newborn had to do with his eyes. Today, she had checked online. It turned out that the newborn had been ced in the incubator and was given a blue light. She was afraid that it would affect his eyes, so she had to have his eyes checked She just did not know if she had been examined today. Lei Zhenyu hugged ru Yu tightly with his hands. She had been acting weird recently. asionally, she would talk to herself. asionally, she would stand here and take a look or walk around. Everyone thought that she had postpartum depression. In fact, he knew that she did not have postpartum depression. She was thinking about her son. Especially after she knew that it was not easy to get out of the incubator, she had been sitting at home more and more. In fact, she was only thinking about her soning back as soon as possible. Ru Yu cried and cried in Lei Zhenyu¡¯s arms. In the end, she fell asleep. However, once she fell asleep, she overslept again. As a result, she did not wake up at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. In the end, she was woken up by Lei Zhenyu. At that time, she was dreaming. It seemed that her Buyi hade back and he could walk. He was running towards her with a giggle. ¡°Ru Yu, you¡¯re awake. ¡± Lei Zhenyu used his hands to push ru Yu who was snoring. ¡°Wake up quickly, littlezy pig. Buyi is going to be discharged. WE¡¯RE GOING TO PICK HIM UP! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Ru Yu, who was sleeping soundly, heard the words ¡®Bu Yi¡¯ and immediately woke up. She opened her eyes and immediately sat up from the bed. She stared at Lei Zhenyu with wide eyes. ¡°Is it true? Bu Yi can really be discharged from the hospital? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help butugh when he saw her like that. He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true either. However, the hospital nurse just called and informed us that our child can be discharged. ¡± Chapter 1510

Chapter 1510: Chapter 1510, ending 2 written by Xiao Qiao for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When ru Yu and Lei Zhenyu rushed to the hospital, it was not even 10 o¡¯clock yet. The nurse saw that the two of them had arrived so early She could not help butugh and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you tell us over the phone to pick up the child at 11 o¡¯clock? You¡¯re here so early. We don¡¯t even have time to bathe and change the child¡¯s clothes. You guys have to wait outside. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can wait. ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly handed the bag in his hand to the nurse. The bag was filled with new clothes that were not easy to get. Before the child was born, Lei Zhenyu had already washed them. From 10 to 11 o¡¯clock, it was only an hour. Usually, it felt like a short while. But now, sitting here and waiting for the child to be discharged, ru Yu felt that this one hour was particrly long, as if it was as long as a day. Fortunately, it was finally over. Perhaps the nurse saw that they were so enthusiastic, so she arranged for Buyi to be the first to be discharged. Just a few minutes after 11 o¡¯clock, the nurse came out with Buyi, who was wearing a new set of clothes. Ru Yu immediately went up and carefully took her child from the nurse¡¯s hand. Although she hade to see her child countless times, this time at a close distance, she realized that Buyi¡¯s child was like a miniature version of Lei Zhenyu. Her big eyes were as bright as ck pearls. At this moment, they were rolling around and looking at her with curiosity. Clearly, in the eyes of the child, she was still a stranger that she had never seen before. She was so excited that her hands were trembling. She hugged the child tightly, and tears could not help but roll down again. They fell on Buyi¡¯s face one drop at a time. It was crystal clear and as shiny as a diamond. ¡°Ru Yu, ¡± Lei Zhenyu came back afterpleting the discharge procedures. When he saw the crying andughing ru Yu, he quickly walked over and reached out to take Buyi from her arms. Then, he said softly, ¡°let¡¯s go. We will bring Buyi back. ¡± Ru Yu nodded. Because she was too excited, she did not go to Lei Zhenyu to snatch bu Yi back. She only stayed close to him and grabbed his arm, as if she was afraid that he would carry the child far away. ¡°Why are you crying so easily now? ¡± Lei Zhenyu hugged Bu Yi and looked sideways at the woman beside him. He could not help but tease her, ¡°I remember that you rarely cried in the past. Haven¡¯t you always said that you¡¯re a strong warrior? ¡± ¡°PFFT... ¡± ru Yu could not help but burst intoughter She used her hand to gently knock Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°Go, WHO¡¯s crying? Isn¡¯t this... It¡¯s not easy to finally meet the son that you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night. Can¡¯t help but be happy? Haven¡¯t you heard of the idiom ¡®crying from extreme joy¡¯ ? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, of course I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡± Lei Zhenyu nodded, and then said softly, ¡°the elevator is about to reach the first floor. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Later, people who don¡¯t know will think that I¡¯m bullying you. ¡± When ru Yu heard this, she immediately put her hands on her hips and red at him, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, didn¡¯t you bully me? Didn¡¯t you bully Buyi? Do you want me to tell everyone about the bad deeds you¡¯ve done? Let everyone judge for themselves? ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately broke out in sweat. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t easy to carry in his arms, he would have raised his hand to wipe the sweat off. Ru Yu was really being unreasonable now. He admitted that when she was carrying Buyi, she was indeed strongly opposed to her giving birth to this child. But that was also because he was thinking about her body. How could that be called bullying her It was because he loved her too much? Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511

Chapter 1511: Chapter 1511, ending 3 written by Xiao Qiao for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, the elevator arrived soon. When they walked out of the elevator door, there were indeed a lot of people outside. This kind of environment was not suitable for quarreling, nor was it suitable for crying out of joy. Therefore, ru Yu was very obedient and restrained her unique happiness and joy. When they walked out of the elevator, ru Yu, who was a little calmer, immediately snatched Bu Yi from Lei Zhenyu¡¯s hands Then, she said to her son in her arms, ¡°in the future, we won¡¯t let him carry us. This man is too bad. We, Bu Yi, don¡¯t want to be next to him. If we really can¡¯t avoid being carried by him, Bu Yi will kick him with his little feet. KICK HIM RUTHLESSLY! ¡± Lei Zhenyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard Ru Yu¡¯s words. It seemed that he would have a hard time for a long time. Buyi was fine. After all, he was just a one-month-old child who didn¡¯t know anything. Of course, he didn¡¯t reject him. However, this woman, Che Ru Yu, had beenpeting with him recently. She didn¡¯t want him to touch her at night. Fine, she was sitting on the moon. He couldn¡¯t touch her or eat her. He could only force her. However, she was going to finish sitting on the moon soon. He was worried that she woulde out from sitting on the moon. If he didn¡¯t let him touch her, it would be troublesome. Reality proved that Lei Zhenyu¡¯s worries were not unnecessary. After ru Yu brought Bu Yi home.. She directly kicked Lei Zhenyu out of the bedroom. ¡°Go away. I told you not to buy a crib. There are still a few days before you go back to Seoul to live. Bu Yi has to sleep next to mommy at night, so you have to make room with him. ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s forehead immediately dropped three ck lines. ¡°honey, our bed is 1.8 meters big. Bu Yi is such a small child, how much space can he take Our family of three can sleep on the bed too, why do you want to chase me away The floor is so hard. I don¡¯t sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°You can choose to sleep on the Sofa if you don¡¯t sleep on the floor. ¡± Ru Yu ordered him to leave without hesitation Then, she hugged her son, Bu Yi, and announced in an overbearing manner, ¡°in short, the bedroom will be my and my son¡¯s territory from now on. No one can invade our mother and son¡¯s territory. Lei Zhenyu, you are no exception. ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not help but wipe the sweat on his forehead with his hand. Then, he carefully reminded her, ¡°dear wife, it is said that my son sleeps on the same bed as my mother. It is suspected of incest. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if this gets out, it will not sound good? ¡± ¡°Not good, you dead head? ! ¡± Ru Yu directly kicked him away Then, sheughed and scolded him angrily, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, my son is only a month old. It is only right and proper for me to bring my son to sleep. If I don¡¯t bring my son to sleep, I think I will be poked in the bone by others, right You have the nerve to say such nonsense in front of me. If you go too far, see if I don¡¯t keep you outside the bedroom door forever.¡± Go too far Lei Zhenyu could not help but shout back, ¡°Che Ru Yu, who is more overboard between the two of us? A woman who has a son doesn¡¯t even want a husband? If I go too far, do you think you will go too far? ¡± Ru Yu could not help butugh Then, she patted his face and said, ¡°No, Lei Zhenyu, of course you¡¯re not as outrageous as me. However, I¡¯m naturally outrageous. What¡¯s wrong with that? You don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it, you can kick it. At worst, the two of US won¡¯t go back to the Lei family with you. ¡± When Lei Zhenyu heard this, he did not say anything more. No matter who he kicked, he could not kick the mother and son. That was his treasure. In this world, who would be foolish enough to throw their own treasure out? Therefore, that night, Lei Zhenyu sadly hugged the pillow and quilt and went to the living room. At night, he curled up on the sofa alone. When he thought of the warm scene of his wife hugging his son to sleep in the bedroom, he could not help but feel sour in his heart. Chapter 1512

Chapter 1512: Chapter 1512, ending 4 written by Xiao Qiao for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu thought that if he was chased out of the bedroom by ru Yu, it would take a long time before he could go back. Only then would he be able to enter her room and get into her bed. He reckoned that he would have to work hard to find a way to please the mother and son. However, in reality, he was wrong this time. It had only been a day. The next night, che Ru Yu looked at him with a fawning face and said softly, ¡°Zhenyu, is the SOFA ufortable? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ufortable. It¡¯s too soft, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered truthfully. Then, he red at her and said, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you, you heartless woman. ¡± Ru Yu giggled and then asked softly, ¡°then... do you want to go back to the bedroom? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the bed is too small to sleep in? ¡± Lei Zhenyu rolled his eyes at her and did not bother with her. Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°IF I didn¡¯t go back to Korea the day after tomorrow, I would have gone to buy a crib today. I¡¯ll bear with it for the next two days. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bear with it. Let¡¯s move in tonight. ¡± Ru Yu walked over and put her hands around his neck. Her Pink Lips gently swayed in front of his thin lips. The hot breath sprayed on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep with your wife and Child? ¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious He wanted to do it even in his dreams? Especially since it was not easy for her to be pregnant, he had not touched her. Now, let alone touching her, even seeing her body would have a reaction. He had not touched her for almost a year. Look at how evil this woman was. She actually put her hands around his neck and came up to him. If he could bear it, he would be a God, but he was not a God. He was a mortal. He was a real mortal, okay? Thus, just as the woman¡¯s arm was about to leave his neck, the real mortal quickly wrapped his arms around her fat waist. He lowered his head slightly, and his thin lips covered her without warning. ¡°Wu... ¡± Ru Yu was hit. It was toote for her to break free. She was forcefully controlled by his arms. His mouth was tightly shut, and he did not give her a chance to break free. Ru Yu could not break free. She could only let him kiss her passionately. Perhaps she thought of how he had suffered for almost a year, and her heart could not help but soften. She did not struggle anymore. It was because of this weakness that Lei Zhenyu was able to take advantage of her. By the time she reacted, she was already pressed down on the sofa by him, and his hands were unruly tugging at the concealer under her maternity dress. After she gave birth, her body did not lose weight because she ate well. Moreover, the weather in Xiamen was still very hot, so it was not bad at all. And she did not have any other clothes to wear, so she still wore the maternity dress. This greatly facilitated Lei Zhenyu. He controlled her head with one hand and quickly lifted her skirt with the other hand, quickly grabbing off her concealer. ¡°Hey, Lei Zhenyu. ¡± Ru Yu finally woke uppletely. Both of her hands quickly grabbed his hand that was going overboard She could not help but remind him loudly, ¡°Lei Zhenyu, I¡¯m not a full moon yet. Women can not be in the same room during the month of confinement. Didn¡¯t the doctor give you an exnation back then? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t tomorrow your full moon? It¡¯s only one day earlier. ¡± Lei Zhenyu did not turn over and continued to press down on her. Then, he said pitifully, ¡°honey, you¡¯re always making excuses. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will starve to death? ¡± Chapter 1513

Chapter 1513: Chapter 1513, ending 5 written by Xiao Qiao for little feather

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you starving to death? ¡± Ru Yu was really convinced by him. She red at him and said, ¡°if this kind of thing can starve people to death, then wouldn¡¯t you have starved to death long before you married me? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. ¡± He groaned in a low voice and then continued his actions. ¡°In short, I must eat now. I¡¯m starving to death. If I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t starve to death, but I will be bloated to death? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you starve to death and then bloat to death? ¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t react in time. She stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°Lei Zhenyu, hunger and bloat are the opposite words, okay? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the opposite word is, ¡± Lei Zhenyu answered sullenly. His strong waist fell down and pressed hard on her soft stomach. ¡°In short, I¡¯m hungry if I don¡¯t eat. And the more hungry I am, the more bloated I get. It¡¯s so painful that I feel like I¡¯m going to explode. ¡± Okay, no matter how slow ru Yu was, she was still... ... Well, when she omitted a few words, she understood why hunger and bloat could describe the same thing at the same time. She still wanted to try to dissuade him, but a certain someone was already at the end of his rope and had no choice but to shoot the Arrow. Therefore, her human words were useless to dissuade him. In the end, she could only be pressed down by him, coaxed, kissed, and kissed Then, of course, she was bullied miserably. On this Narrow Sofa, she waspletely eaten up, not even leaving a single bone. After she had eaten her fill, a certain someone¡¯s forehead dripped with crystal clear and full tears. Looking at the woman who was also panting, she revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Wife, ¡± he nted a heavy kiss on her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°you¡¯re so beautiful, even more beautiful than before you gave birth to the baby. Just now, your scream was so beautiful. I like it too much. I¡¯ll never be able to eat enough of you in my entire life. ¡± Her face immediately turned as red as the roots of her neck. She was almost scared out of her wits after being hit by him just now. However, that feeling was as if her entire body was flying up into the sky. Just above the clouds, surprise and shock attacked her senses at the same time It would be strange if she did not scream out loud. She was just about to push him with her hand when suddenly, wails and wails came from the bedroom. Both of them were stunned for a moment before they could not help butugh again. ¡°Stinky Brat, you only know how to ruin his father¡¯s good deed. ¡± He got up from her body while cursing. He picked up the pants on the ground and quickly got off the bed. He did not even bother to clean the bathroom as he hurriedly ran into the bedroom. Ru Yu Lay on the sofa but did not move. Lei Zhenyu had worked too hard just now, and she and he had not been together for a long time. The fire was really burning. This fire almost burned the passion of the two of them. She was very tired. Although she was the one who exerted force, he was the one who exerted force. However, she was obviously much more tired than him. This did not mean that she had gained weight and could not withstand his force, but.. Well, she did not sleep for almost the whole nightst night. Yesterday, she picked up Bu Yi and came back because she was excited and did not rest. Today, Lei Zhenyu went out to check out, so she was still busy taking care of Bu Yi She didn¡¯t rest either. Bu Yi was still young. He had juste back from the neonatology department, so he could only eat a little at a time. It was less than thirty milliliters, and he ate very slowly. Because he ate less and ate slowly, he was hungry very quickly. Usually, within two hours after he was full, he would be hungry again, and in between, he would have to drink water and change diapers for him. Chapter 1514

Chapter 1514: Chapter 1514 The ending that Xiao Qiao helped Xiao Yu write

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhenyu carried his crying son out of the room. He wanted ru Yu to get up and prepare milk powder for his son. In the end, he walked to the Sofa and saw that the woman who had just gone to bed with him had already fallen asleep. Alright, he resigned himself to fate and sighed. He finally understood why she had taken the initiative to invite him to sleep in the bedroom. He reckoned that this Stinky Brat had tormented her quite a bitst night. She must have been exhausted. Alright, his wife was exhausted. His husband hade to take care of his son. It seemed that his son was notpletely unsupportive of him. With his son¡¯s contribution, he quickly ate up his wife. Lei Zhenyu put his crying son on the bed and quickly brewed milk powder for him to drink. Fortunately, this Brat was only hungry and had something to eat, so he soon stopped crying. After feeding and tucking his son to sleep, he was busy cleaning up the living room. The woman slept very deeply, but there was a wolf underneath her. He had to go to the bathroom and wring a warm towel to help her clean up, then he bent down He carried her horizontally and walked into the bedroom. She had gained weight. She was more than 20 pounds heavier than before she was pregnant. Her whole body was in his arms, and her body was fleshy. It was morefortable to touch than when she was thin. Two days ago, she had looked in the mirror and said that she needed to lose all her fat. She had even formted a weight loss n after the full moon. At that time, he did not have any objections. However, at this moment, he felt that it was still pretty good that she did not lose weight. That night, ru Yu also slept on the big bed. However, she had really fallen asleep. Lei Zhenyu did not sleep much because he had to take care of his son, Buyi. He wanted to sleep, but he could not. ¡°From now on, we will take care of Buyi for one night each. ¡± Ru Yu forcefully and domineeringly announced, ¡°in that case, the three of us can sleep on the big bed every day. ¡± ¡°In your dreams? ¡± Lei Zhenyu red at her Then, he said in a bad mood, ¡°this brat is too energetic. Moreover, we are going back to Korea tomorrow. All the houses here have been returned. My Dad hired two nannies and a babysitter for Buyi in Korea. Why do we have to take care of Buyi at night Naturally, someone will take care of him. You just have to take care of your husband.¡± ¡°Two Nannies and a babysitter? ¡± Ru Yu stared at Lei Zhenyu with her eyes wide open. ¡°Is your dad confused? We only have one child. Do we need so many people to take care of one child? ¡± Lei Zhenyu could not be bothered to answer her boring question. When he was young, he also had a nanny and a babysitter to take care of him. Furthermore, Buyi was born prematurely, so his body was a little thin and weak. How could he not take good care of him? Because Lei Taihe insisted on letting buyi return to Korea to hold the full moon wine, Dongfang Mo decided to send the three of them back to Seoul in Korea by helicopter. Then, he would attend the difficult full moon wine in Seoul. Of course, the Dongfang family was all present. Not only Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru, but Dongfang Mu Yao also had to go. Dongfang Yunheng and Dongfang Yunzai also rushed back from abroad to attend their nephew¡¯s full moon wine. On the helicopter Mu Yao hugged buyi and shook her head. ¡°Little Buyi, little Buyi, why are you here so early? You should wait for a few more years. Wait until I¡¯m over ten years old before youe. Then, when you¡¯re a few years old, I can take you out and pretend to be my son! ¡± ¡°HAHAHA! ¡± Everyone could not help butugh when they heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. Then, they all looked at ru Yu in unison, causing ru Yu to be so angry that her face was red and her veins were bulging. She cried out loudly. Chapter 1515

Chapter 1515: Chapter 1515 said that they would go on together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Little Mu Yao, you petty doll. Didn¡¯t I let you act as my daughter once? Looking at your vengeful look, I knew that you wanted to take revenge on me. That¡¯s why I chose to give birth to Bu Yi early and didn¡¯t give you such a chance! ¡± Mu Yao immediately nodded, then looked at her and said, ¡°this is different. What if you give birth to another baby in a few years? Then, I still have a chance. ¡± ¡°This idea is not bad. ¡± Ru Yu was slightly stunned. Then, she looked at Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°how about the two of us make a n and give birth to another baby in another three to five years? That way, little Mu Yao will have a chance to take revenge! ¡± ¡°In your dreams! ¡± Lei Zhenyu immediately roared back. Then, he said as if he was vowing an oath, ¡°when I return to Korea, the first thing I will do is to go to the hospital for a vasectomy. You should just give up on the idea of giving birth to another child! ¡± ¡°Hahahaha! ¡± When everyone saw Lei Zhenyu¡¯s appearance as if he was facing a great enemy, they could not help butugh out loud. Yun Heng understood and patted his brother-inw¡¯s shoulder. ¡°brother-inw, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just joking with you. How would she dare to have a child? She¡¯s just teasing you. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s teasing him? ¡± Ru Yu answered in a serious manner. Then, she reached out and took Bu Yi from little Mu Yao¡¯s arms. As she coaxed Bu Yi, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Bu Yi, do you want to have a younger brother or sister? ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to! ¡± Lei Zhenyu quickly answered for his son. Then, he snatched the son from ru Yu¡¯s arms Shaking his body, he coaxed him, ¡°I don¡¯t like others to share maternal and paternal love, do i? I don¡¯t want younger siblings. ¡± Ru Yu was so angry that she rolled her eyes at him. At this moment, Buyi started crying. Obviously, he was hungry. Ru Yu could not be bothered to bicker with Lei Zhenyu. She hurriedly went to look for a bottle, patience, and warm water. ¡°Ru Yu, look at you. You¡¯re so clumsy. ¡± Xi Muru handed the warm water to her Then, she could not help butugh and teased, ¡°you still want to have another child. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself. If you have a child, it will be tiring for Zhenyu. At that time, he will have to take care of you and the child. If he doesn¡¯t tire himself to death, he will probably tire himself to death. ¡± Ru Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red. It was not that she could not take good care of herself, but it was true that she did not know how to take care of the child. Lei Zhenyu was much better than him in this aspect, so Lei Zhenyu was usually the one who did the washing and changing of the baby¡¯s diapers. Dongfang Moughed and continued, ¡°This is hereditary. Back then, when I took care of a pair of twins alone, a certain woman could not even take care of herself well. ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s face immediately turned red. She could not help but re at Dongfang Mo and said, ¡°who can¡¯t take care of themselves? It¡¯s someone who is too diligent and wants to take care of others, okay? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to take care of you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯szy, okay? ¡± Dongfang Moughed in return, causing everyone to burst intoughter. ¡°Look, a meteor! ¡± Yun pointed out the window and shouted excitedly, ¡°a meteor! We saw a meteor on the ne! So many meteors! This is a rare meteor shower! ¡± It was indeed a meteor shower. Although it was not as intense as the waterfall-like meteor shower when Dongfang Mo proposed to Xi Muru, the meteor shower this time was not small. ¡°Hurry up and make a wish! ¡± Xi Muru could not help but shout, ¡°hurry up and close your eyes and make a wish! ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be able to see the meteor shower if you close your eyes and make a wish? ¡± The little girl could not help but ask out loud the doubts in her heart Then, she added, ¡°even if you want to make a wish, you have to open your eyes and make a wish. A wish made by looking at a meteor shower might be the most effective. ¡± Everyone could not help but burst intoughter again, and in the midst of thisughter, the cabin had already started to ring with that familiar song: Apany you to see the meteor shower / miss our meeting / The Sky is beautiful you / Happiness we customize / apany you to see the meteor shower / under the moonlight we promise / never to separate / agreed to go together... ... Meteor shower flying in the window, singing in the cabin, we can not help but sing along with this familiar bad, everyone is filled with a happy smile. And the helicopter slowly descended in the song, toward the Seoul airport slowly down... . . . . The story of the small feather official ending; Tomorrow is Lin Yuxin¡¯s story Chapter 1516

Chapter 1516: Chapter 1516 I won¡¯t force you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When her cell phone rang, Yu Xin was trying on clothes in a shop. This was the first time she had gone shopping in Taiwan after 20 days. She had been brought to Taiwan directly from Seoul, South Korea, by the Devil Lei Zhensheng. This was equivalent to bringing her from the northernmost to the southernmost. When she hade, she had been wearing winter clothes, but it was so warm in spring in Taiwan Her few tattered clothes could not be worn at all because they were all tattered cotton jackets. She was forcibly taken out of her apartment by Lei Zhensheng in Seoul and brought to a small wooden house on a mountain in the suburbs. It was a very beautiful wooden house. The scenery outside the window was very good, and the air was also good. However, there was no one within a few kilometers radius The Sky really did not seem to be working properly. The wooden house was surrounded by a snow-white world. As it happened to be the new year, and coupled with the heavy snow that covered the sky and covered the earth, she was in a silver world. Of course, if she was living alone in that small wooden house, she would definitely think that she was stretching out the purest world. She would definitely be happy and even go out to roll snowballs or something. However, in reality, all of these were just fantasies. Because she could not walk out of that small wooden house at all. At the same time, she was not really alone in that small wooden house all the time. There was also a beast who was not even as good as a beast He would often appear in her small wooden house. Fairy Tales always wrote that when the beautiful and kind princess was dancing, the devil woulde at that time. In fact, asionally in life, there would be collisions with fairy tales. Therefore, when she lived in the beautiful cabin on the mountain, there were always animalsing. And animals always had a lot of ways to make her subservient to him, so that she would be his food for him to enjoy. Whenever the animals pressed her under the Horse Galloping, she would look at the silver-white event outside the window, and then let her tears silently flow into her heart. In such a pure world to put on such a dirty show, it was really something only animals could do. People¡¯s moral integrity usually would not go to such a low limit. She had thought that he would let her go after he got tired of ying with her, but who knew that she had only lived in the cabin for half a month, and he told her coldly that he was going to take her to Taiwan. Obviously, he was not tired of her, and actually wanted to take her to Taiwan to y. Of course, she would not go to Taiwan with her no matter what. He just said lightly, you don¡¯t have to go to Taiwan. Your uncle was suspected of embezzling a sum of money a few days ago. The amount was not much, but it was enough for him to sit for eight to ten years. It was up to you. She had no parents since she was young. She had grown up with her uncle and aunt. Her uncle was the treasurer of a smallpany. He was usually an honest person, so how could he possibly be embezzling? She did not believe his words. She used his cell phone to call her uncle¡¯s house. The call did go through, but it was not answered by her uncle, but by her aunt. When her aunt heard her voice, she cried and said that her uncle had been caught For the sake of her cousin getting married and buying a house, her uncle took the risk of embezzling a sum of money. She thought that it was done wlessly, but she did not expect to be found out. Now, she was actually going to jail... ... His aunt said that she had embezzled a small sum of money, but this small sum of money was actually not small at all. The beast said it like it was nothing. As long as youe with me to Taiwan, I will help your uncle settle this matter. The embezzled money was a huge sum for his family It was a drop in the bucket for me. Of course, whether it was to let your uncle go to jail or let your uncle¡¯s family live in peace, it was all up to you. I won¡¯t force you. Chapter 1517

Chapter 1517: Chapter 1517 broke the rules

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin came to Taiwan with Lei Zhensheng willingly because Lei Zhensheng did not force her. He was also the one who got people to help her with her visa. Aftering to Taiwan, she became apletely unstaffed person. She did not have a license because Lei Zhensheng confiscated the whole thing. She did not know where he put it. In short, it was a ce that she could not find. She did not have a job. Because she did not have a license, she could not find a job. No one would want a person who could not prove who she was to go to work. She did not have any friends. Other than herself and the beast, Lei Zhensheng, she did not know anyone else. Lei Zhensheng was just a demon and a beast. He could not be considered a friend at all. He could only be considered as someone she knew. She lived in the House of the beast. After all, she was a rich beast. In Taiwan, she also lived in a single-family vi. This seemingly luxurious life was more like a cage because there was no house within 300 meters of her vi This was a typical case of isting her. It would be great to live in an apartment. At least there would be neighbors. asionally, they could even say hello to each other. That way, after a few more times, they would be familiar with each other. Slowly, they could be friends. Living in this damn single-family vi, she could not even meet a single person. The only one she had was a servant, who happened to be a native of Taiwan. She spoke authentic Hokkien. F * Ck, she did not understand a single word. After bringing her to Taiwan, Lei Zhensheng did not lock her up anymore. Anyway, she was not familiar with the people in Taiwan. Moreover, she did not have any documents. Even if she ran out and did not even have a ce to live, where could she run to? She was at a loss when she arrived in Taiwan, but Lei Zhensheng was very busy. Yu Xin almost knew with her toes that the Lei family had a branch office in Taiwan, and Lei Zhensheng must havee to manage his branch office. The temperature in Taiwan was high, so she mostly wore pajamas at home every day. Ten days ago, Lei Zhensheng was going to Japan on a business trip. At that time, before he left, he dragged her into the bedroom and then gave her a hard time In fact, he had a full meal and then threw a card to her. ¡°find some time to buy a few sets of clothes. The climate in Taiwan is different from Seoul, so don¡¯t dress inappropriately. ¡± His voice was cold and emotionless, but the way he dressed was extremely elegant On the other hand, Her posture on the sofa was even more elegant... .. Actually, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to buy clothes for herself, so after she took this card, the first thing she bought for herself a few days ago wasn¡¯t clothes, but a cell phone. She thought, even if I don¡¯t make a call, I still have to y games, right I should at least pass the time, right? Lei Zhensheng went on a business trip and was not at home. She bought a new cell phone and yed with it for a few days. Finally, she was tired of ying all the cell phone games. It just so happened that the temperature had risen too fast these two days, and it was especially hot. That was why she had to go out again today to buy clothes. Actually, she was not familiar with Taiwan. The day she went out to buy a cell phone was brought out by the nanny at home. Fortunately, she had a good memory. After going around, she at least found the business street, so she came to this business street again today. Her cell phone rang desperately. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that it was her cell phone ringing. She had only bought her cell phone for a few days. Although she had a number, she had never called before. No one had called either. Who was so diligent She actually wanted to ruin her first time? Chapter 1518

Chapter 1518: Chapter 1518 who has dirty thoughts

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She took out her cell phone and saw an unfamiliar number. Of course, she didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s number in Taiwan. She didn¡¯t even have Lei Zhensheng¡¯s cell phone number. Therefore, no matter who called her, it was an unfamiliar number to her. She hesitated for a long time before she finally pressed the answer button. She wondered if someone had made a wrong call. Maybe a frog prince had fallen from the sky to save her. However, when the familiar voice came from the phone, she knew that fairy tales never appeared in reality. Therefore, the person who called her was not a frog, but a disgusting toad. ¡°where are you? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was a 48-year-old man. His voice sounded like he was not even 40 years old. He was maic and charming. Of course, this was only possible if he did not lose his temper or get angry. ¡°I¡¯m buying clothes, ¡± she answered truthfully. Then, she added, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to buy some clothes myself? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The investor was very satisfied on the other side of the phone. e back quickly. I¡¯m hungry. ¡± F * Ck, was he possessed It was broad daylight, and he had just arrived home. Could he think of anything else besides that? Yu Xin cursed Lei Zhensheng in her heart, but she replied, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± He was her financier, the only person she could rely on in Taiwan. Although she was extremely reluctant to rely on him, smart people always had to go with the flow. Moreover, in this unfamiliar ce, she did not even have the capital to go against the flow. After hanging up the phone, she did not even bother to change out of the clothes she was trying on. She only asked the waiter to reduce the tag and then took out the benefactor¡¯s card to pay for the bill. She did not even bother to tell him the price. She was not very familiar with the ce where she lived, so the smart her chose to take a taxi because she did not know where to get off the bus. By the time she rushed home, Lei Zhensheng had already crossed his legs on the Sofa at home waiting for her. Seeing that she had returned with two or three shopping bags and was wearing brand new clothes, he could not help but show a satisfied expression and nodded He said faintly, ¡°you look pretty good in these clothes. ¡± After spending the money of the financier and buying a financier who was satisfied, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Thus, she carried her bag and prepared to go upstairs, but she was stopped by him. ¡°Lin Yuxin, I told you on the phone that I was hungry. Don¡¯t you have ears? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice was slightly raised. He was very dissatisfied with her going upstairs without permission. Yu Xin did not know that she had offended the financier again. She walked up two steps and turned around to look at him. She said faintly, ¡°I know that you are hungry. Then go upstairs to your room. Do you want to... stay in the living room? ¡± Although the nanny had asked for leave yesterday, the living room was still a ce for casual guests. Even if there was no one, it was not suitable for that kind of thing, right? Lei Zhensheng was stunned when he heard Yu Xin¡¯s words. Then, he stared at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Lin Yuxin, I said I¡¯m hungry. I asked you to cook for me in the kitchen. Can you not be so dirty-minded? ¡± F * Ck, she was dirty-minded This D * Mn Beast. When he wanted her, he would always say that he was hungry, okay Wasn¡¯t he the one who trained her dirty thoughts? When did he know he was hungry when he wanted to eat She always thought he wanted to eat because he wanted to take a shit. Chapter 1519

Chapter 1519: Chapter 1519: Cooking for him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Bitchy. Lei Zhensheng was a huge bitchy person. Before she had interacted with Lei Zhensheng, she had thought more than once that Lei Zhensheng looked like a dog and was a sessful entrepreneur. Even if his temper was a little weird.. But he wasn¡¯t a bitchy person, was he? However, when she was pestered by Lei Zhensheng, she finally understood that she had really judged people based on their appearance in the past. The past 30 years had been a waste of her life. People were indeed not good-looking enough, and judging people based on their appearance was indeed a huge mistake. In fact, when she was a child, she had also learned the story of being mighty and unyielding. At that time, she was still in high spirits, thinking that when she grew up, she would be a mighty and unyielding man. However, when this day really arrived, when mighty and unyielding was pressing down on her head, she felt that it was not a little difficult to be mighty and unyielding, but it was very difficult. She was not a real man, she was just a little woman without any backbone. Moreover, it was not the first time she had bowed her head in front of Mighty and unyielding. Alright, wasn¡¯t it just going to the kitchen to help him cook She would just go. An intellectual woman with a normal mind definitely could notpete with BT, because BT had always been unpredictable. She had lived in this vi for twenty days, but this was the first time she had walked into this kitchen. She only knew that the kitchen was here, but she had never gone in because there was a nanny, and she was not in the mood to go in In fact, she was not even in the mood to eat. The kitchen was as clean as new, and there were ingredients left behind by the nanny in the refrigerator. It was just that she had always been poor at cooking, and she had been working with the canteen for many years. Living alone in the apartment, who had the mood to cook? However, at this moment, she could no longer care about her cooking skills. Helping him cook was better than letting him lie on the bed or the floor on the SOFA, right? Moreover, every time he pressed on her and bumped into her, she could not help but think of Cai Shaofen. Every time she thought of Cai Shaofen, she could not help but feel sad and ufortable. This D * Mn b * Stard, he was originally Cai Shaofen¡¯s husband, okay If it was not for RU YU marrying Lei Zhenyu, if it was not for ru Yu bringing Cai Shaofen to her, if it was not for her good intentions to help Cai Shaofen, if it was not for... ... In short, everything that she had experienced today was actually rted to Cai Shaofen. She really wanted to cry but had no tears. People in this society simply couldn¡¯t havepassion. She was harmed by thispassion... ... There were a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator, but she could make very little. The Taiwanese didn¡¯t seem to like eating pasta, so the ingredients in the refrigerator were mainly stir-fried vegetables. The staple food was also rice, and there wasn¡¯t even flour to be found. She was a typical northerner. Normally, she didn¡¯t have any culinary skills. The only things she could make were pancakes, dry noodles, dumplings, and other simple foods. Like stir-fried vegetables, she didn¡¯t know how to do it at all. There was no flour, but fortunately, there was still a handful of noodles. She thought for a while and finally took out a tomato and a few eggs. She would make tomato covered noodles. This was the simplest. Although she had not made it before, she had eaten it in a noodle shop. She thought that she would still know how to do it. Indeed, because it was notplicated, she would just stir-fry the tomatoes and eggs a few times. Then, she would pack them up, boil them in the water, and throw the noodles into the pot to cook. The rice was made very quickly. In less than twenty minutes, she took out two bowls of tomato covered noodles and ced them on the dining table. Then, she shouted to the man in the living room who was leaning against the Sofa and reading the newspaper with his legs crossed, ¡°it¡¯s time to eat the noodles. ¡± Chapter 1520

Chapter 1520: Chapter 1520, could you be a little more stupid

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng put down the newspaper and walked over. When she saw the two empty bowls of tomato toppings on the dining table, she could not help but frown. ¡°where¡¯s the pile of ingredients in the fridge? You¡¯ve only been here for half a day, and you¡¯ve only managed to make two bowls of this? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook anything else, ¡± Yu Xin said truthfully. She sat down and took the lead to jump into the noodles to eat. In the end, she ate it in one gulp. Only then did she realize that the tomato toppings were not salty, but sweet. Moreover, because she had put too much white sugar, it was so sweet that she could not eat it at all. Oh my God, she had just smeared the white sugar as if it was salt. No wonder she couldn¡¯t smell the fragrance of the tomato covered noodles. So there wasn¡¯t even salt? Lei Zhensheng saw her expression and immediately felt that something was wrong. He quickly picked out a few noodles and put them into his mouth. In the end, he spat them out without chewing twice. ¡°Can you be a little more stupid? ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but yell at her, ¡°Lin Yuxin, I really suspect that you cheated to get into university at that time. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for ME TO COOK! If you don¡¯t like the taste, then go make it yourself. There are so many ingredients in the fridge, you can totally do it yourself. ¡± Yu Xin couldn¡¯t help but yell back Anyway, he was going to bully her. Whether she resisted or not, he was going to bully her. So, he might as well resist a little to make himself morefortable. Lei Zhensheng was stunned, and his face immediately darkened. He reached out to grab her hand and dragged her out of the door. ¡°Hey, where are you taking me? ¡± Yu Xin could not help but shout in panic, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, let me tell you, it¡¯s illegal to buy and sell women. If you dare to sell me to some sex scene, I will definitely call the police. ¡± The reason why Yu Xin shouted like she was facing a great enemy was because when she first arrived in Taiwan, she had also resisted Lei Zhensheng once. That time, she was unwilling to take off her clothes to sleep with him. In the end, he forcefully tore her clothes and even threatened her. If she dared to disobey him.. She would sell her to a sex scene to receive customers. It would depend on whether she was willing to serve him or a different man every day. She was scared at that time because she knew that Lei Zhensheng was an extremely bad * SS man. If he could say it, he would definitely do it. However, a conservative woman like her was unwilling to go to a sex scene even if she was beaten to death. Therefore, from then on, whenever he needed her or hinted that he needed her, she would obediently strip naked and let him torture her in all sorts of ways. However, she never expected that today, she was just talking back and not disobeying him in bed. She was actually dragged out of the door by him. She could not help but feel scared and terrified In an instant, she saw the sex scene on TV, so she could not help but shout out loud. Lei Zhensheng heard what she said and was so angry that his face turned green. He opened the car door and stuffed her in. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat. It¡¯s not easy for both of us to cook. Are we going to starve to death in this house? ¡± Hearing his loud shout, Yu Xin finally understood his intention. Well, as long as he didn¡¯t take her to the sex scene to sell her, she didn¡¯t object to eating. It was her fault for not being able to cook a good meal. ¡°Go and register for a cooking ss tomorrow, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said to the woman in the passenger seat as he drove. ¡°Both of us don¡¯t know how to cook. We can¡¯t eat in a restaurant every day, right ¡°Besides, the food in restaurants isn¡¯t delicious, and there¡¯s no nutrition. ¡± Chapter 1521

Chapter 1521: Chapter 1521 South Koreans who are not limated to water and soil

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Isn¡¯t there? ¡± Yu Xin did not know the name of the maid at home, she heard Lei Zhensheng call her AH, so also call her AH. ¡°She quit her job, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said coldly. Then he nced at her and said, ¡°you are strong and don¡¯t need anyone to take care of you, so I don¡¯t n to hire a maid anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll leave this house to you. ¡± ¡°Oh, you want to treat me as a servant AH? ¡± Yu Xin finally understood, so quickly asked: ¡°Then how much money do you give me a month ah? In this world, there is no work without pay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a card? ¡± Lei Zhensheng coldly rolled his eyes at her. ¡°The money in that card isn¡¯t enough for you to spend? You even want my sry. Why don¡¯t you just take the money directly from the card? ¡± Yu Xin immediately stopped saying anything. She thought that this was still alright. She would go out tomorrow to withdraw a few million dors and secretly rent a house or buy a house outside. When Lei Zhensheng went on a business trip that day, she would be able to escape. Yu Xin thought so beautifully in her heart, so her mood immediately improved. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s car stopped in front of a Korean restaurant, and then motioned for her to get out of the car. Well, she didn¡¯t really like Korean food when she was in Seoul. She thought that it was far less delicious than the food from Jiangnan in China. But now that she was in Taiwan, more than 20 days had passed in the blink of an eye. She really wanted to eat Korean food. Especially the seaweed-wrapped Rice. She used to cook it for ru Yu in Seoul. The taste was so good that she almost swallowed her tongue. However, ru Yu said that her cooking skills were average. The seaweed-wrapped Rice was the best that her uncle, Pu Yongjun, cooked. She had met ru Yu¡¯s uncle, Pu Yongjun, once. He was really an attractive man. At that time, she almost turned green when she saw him. Especially when she knew that Pu Yongjun was single, she actually loved Pu Yongjun very much. When she expressed her love for Pu Yongjun to ru Yu, ru Yu immediately hit her head with a rolling pin Then, she said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t dream of being infatuated. My Uncle Yongjun is my daddy¡¯s. He won¡¯t even look at you for the rest of his life because he only has eyes for my daddy. ¡± Alright, after she was hit by the Rolling Pin, she was stunned for a long time before she finally digested ru Yu¡¯s words. That was, Pu Yongjun and Che Qixuan were GAY. They were the real couple. No Wonder Che Qixuan was so devilishly handsome. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was very dissatisfied with the woman¡¯s absent-mindedness. He could not help but knock her bowl with his chopsticks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry? Didn¡¯t you go shopping today? Aren¡¯t you tired? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± She quickly came back to her senses. She had just thought of Che Qixuan¡¯s devilish appearance, but now she looked at the forty-eight-year-old man sitting opposite her. He was really as ugly as could be. It was said that whether a person was beautiful or not had little to do with his appearance. Otherwise, there would be a famous saying that ¡®beauty is in the eyes of the lover¡¯ ? If you liked a person, no matter how ugly he was, you would think that he was handsome no matter how you looked at him. If you hated a person, no matter how handsome he was, you would think that he was ugly no matter how you looked at him. Of course, Lei Zhensheng did not know about Yu Xin¡¯s psychological activities. Seeing that she had already obediently eaten, he ignored her. It had been a long time since he had eaten Korean food At this moment, he felt that the food in this stupid restaurant was still barely edible. No matter what, it was still better than the Taiwanese food cooked by the Taiwanese servants, he thought in his heart. Then, he looked at the woman opposite him and thought that he had to let her learn how to cook. Moreover, he had to let her mainly Cook Korean food. Chapter 1522

Chapter 1522: Chapter 1522 he wanted her topensate a wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin only woke up at noon. This was thest day she had woken up in thest ten days. Of course, this was not her fault. The only one to me was that Devil Lei Zhensheng. Last night, he took her to eat Korean food. When they went back, he ate her as if she was food twice. He was clearly a forty-eight-year-old man, but his energy was still so good. One night was not enough. In the morning, before he woke up, he actually woke her up and ate her as breakfast. She was gnawed until not even her bones were left. When he was at his strongest, when he almost knocked her away, she could not help but resist. ¡°there are many women outside, aren¡¯t there? Why do you have to find me? Don¡¯t women all look the same? ¡± ¡°because you taste better than the women outside. ¡± He was telling the truth on this point. He had indeed had a lot of women. No matter how he counted, there should be at least ten of them? However, the only woman who really made him forget about leaving was actually his ex-wife, Cai Shaofen. It was this woman, Lin Yuxin, who had angered him. ¡°What about your wife, Cai Shaofen? If she doesn¡¯t smell good, why have you been married to her for 18 years? ¡± Yu Xin called out to Cai Shaofen in a fit of anger. After she called out to Cai Shaofen, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s gentle movements became wild in an instant. He grabbed her hair with his hands He roared like a lion, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you, you despicable woman. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Shaofen wouldn¡¯t have divorced me. You drove my wife away, so you have topensate me with a wife... ¡± Yu Xin got out of bed and was tortured by Lei Zhensheng until she couldn¡¯t get up in the morning. Of course, it was mainly because she had angered him. If she hadn¡¯t mentioned Cai Shaofen, he might not have been so angry. Thinking about how he was yelling for her topensate him with a wife, she had a headache. There was only one Cai Shaofen in this world, so where was she going to find another Cai Shaofen for him? Well, women were usually slow at certain times, so Lin Yuxin was so slow that she couldn¡¯t react to Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. Xiao Qiao could only beg for misfortune. It was already noon when Yu Xin left the house. Knowing her own limits, she didn¡¯t Cook Lunch for herself. When Lei Zhensheng left in the morning, he coldly said to her, ¡°go to the cooking school today and learn how to cook. ¡± Going to school to learn how to cook was a way to pass the time. It was better than staying at home, right At least, she could see a few more people, right? She took Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card and went out. When she passed by an ATM, she had an idea. She wanted to see how much money was in the card and how much cash she could withdraw at one time. However, when she inserted the card, she waspletely disappointed. She entered the password and the disy showed that she did not have the authority to check the bnce of her ount, let alone withdraw cash. In other words, the card in her hand could only be used to pay. Moreover, she could not buy gold, silver, jewelry, real estate, cars, or otherrge or expensive items. She could only buy daily necessities, clothing, and headgear. F * Ck, Lei Zhensheng was indeed an old fox. He had thought of everything that she had thought of. No wonder he said to let her spend his money. In fact, this was a disguised form of control over her, so that she would not die of poverty and could not afford to be rich. Chapter 1523

Chapter 1523: Chapter 1523: The extremely handsome cooking teacher

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng had helped her find a cooking school. She only needed to report on it. This cooking school was very big and was said to be the most famous in Taiwan. At the same time, there were many different cooking sses. What she wanted to learn was Korean cuisine and Chinese cuisine. After choosing two sses, the principal said that it would take at least half a year. She said that it didn¡¯t matter. If it was more than half a year, then it would be more than half a year. No matter what, she would have a ce to hang out every day. It was better than staying in that cage. Yu Xin initially thought that how many people could be in the cooking ss But when she really went to the ssroom to prepare for ss, she realized that there were actually quite a number of people who studied cooking, and there were people of all ages. From this, it could be seen that cooking was really a popr art. She was 30 years old, and she was neither young nor old. When she walked in, she looked left and right, and then chose to sit down next to a woman in her forties. She felt that this woman should not be from Taiwan, and she was most afraid of talking to Taiwanese people This was because she really did not understand Hokkien. This woman was indeed not from Taiwan. She was from Hunan. She had just married into Taiwan and did not need to go to work normally. She looked bored, so she came to the cooking ss to learn cooking. In fact, it could be considered as killing time. The person who taught them was a man who was not even forty years old. He was wearing a suit and a white chef¡¯s hat. He gave people a sense of incongruity. The teacher was very humorous. He first introduced himself and said that his name was Li Weisheng. His ancestral home was from Shandong, so he was tall. Northerners were tall, and he was also considered handsome. It was rare to see such a handsome chef. Lin Yuxin thought silently in her heart at that time because in her mind, chefs were usually fat with big ears. It was a culture ss. Li Weisheng told everyone about the origin of cooking, the origin of food culture, the importance and necessity of cooking in the kitchen and life. Yu Xin used to like to take notes when she was studying. Now that she came to the cooking ss, she still retained this kind of good learning method. So when Li Weisheng talked about this, she would tick off or write down what she thought was important in the book. The woman next to her was called Li Qinghe. She was 42 years old this year. She was also quite serious in her studies. Of course, the young boys next to her were even more serious. After all, they had to learn this art to find a job. In the afternoon, there was only one ss. Then, Li Weisheng asked everyone tomunicate with each other. They would talk about their opinions on how they usually made food and some of the dishes that they had eaten, what ingredients they had, what vor they had, and so on. Yu Xin started to talk to Li Qinghe. Actually, Li Qinghe¡¯s cooking was not bad. She just didn¡¯t know how to Cook Taiwanese dishes.. She said to Yu Xin gloomily, ¡°isn¡¯t it just Taiwanese stewed meat? Actually, I¡¯m not absolutely delicious. But that old Geezer at my house insisted on eating this dish and forced me to learn. I think that only Chaozhou stewed meat is delicious. ¡± Yu Xin could not help butugh. Just as she was about to reply, Li Weisheng walked over. He was even more handsome now that he had taken off his chef hat He smiled and took over Li Qinghe¡¯s words, ¡°actually, Chaozhou stewed meat and Taiwanese stewed meat are different. As for which one is more delicious, it depends on everyone¡¯s taste. However, Chaozhou¡¯s casserole porridge is really good. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s delicious. ¡± Yu Xin shook her head and said, ¡°I still think Korean roast meat is delicious, especially roast pork belly. Ah, that¡¯s what makes it fragrant. In fact, as long as it¡¯s meat, the roasted meat is much more delicious than other methods. ¡± Chapter 1524

Chapter 1524: Chapter 1524: A little boy who doesn¡¯t do his job properly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Weisheng couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words He nodded and said, ¡°alright, I admit that barbecued meat is delicious. However, you must also admit that barbecued meat has too many calories and it¡¯s easy for it to get hot. If you eat barbecued meat frequently in the south, you won¡¯t be able to stand it. In fact, southerners pay attention to a light diet. ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s face turned slightly red and she said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I only said that I like to eat barbecued meat. Of course, now that we¡¯re in the south, we have to gradually adapt to the South¡¯s climate. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t eaten barbecued meat for a long time. ¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll treat you both to barbecued meat tonight? ¡± Li Weisheng looked at the two of them and saw that they were stunned. Then, he asked to the side, ¡°I¡¯ll teach everyone how to barbecue tonight. WHO¡¯s willing to go? ¡± ¡°Me! ¡± They answered almost at the same time and even raised their hands. All of a sudden, everyone gathered around and asked in a flurry, ¡°where are we going to barbecue? ¡± ¡°How about we go to the Yunshan Barbecue Shop? ¡± Li Weisheng asked everyone but his eyes were actually looking at Yu Xin. ¡°Sure, sure! ¡± Immediately, a young man shouted Then, someone sighed, ¡°the Yunshan barbeque shop, that¡¯s the property of the Yunshan Hotel. It¡¯s said that the chef in the barbeque shop was specially invited from Korea. Not only can we have a feast tonight, we can also learn from the Korean chef on the spot... ¡± Everyone was talking at once. Yu Xin originally did not want to go, but she was the one who took the initiative to talk about barbeque just now, and Li Weisheng invited everyone because she said she had not eaten barbeque for a long time. Therefore, after school, more than ten students followed Li Weisheng to the cloud mountain barbecue shop in a grandiose manner. Fortunately, there were two car owners among the students, and Li Weisheng also had a car, so three cars for more than ten people could actually fit them. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but the passenger seat of Li Weisheng was empty, and Yu Xin was packing her books at the back, so she walked slowly. When she went downstairs, there was only this seat left. She didn¡¯t think too much. It was the teacher¡¯s treat. Moreover, if it really didn¡¯t work, she could still swipe Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card, right In any case, that card could be used for eating. Li Weisheng¡¯s car was driving very steadily, and Yunshan barbeque shop wasn¡¯t far from here. In fact, it was only half an hour¡¯s drive away, and it happened to be half an hour earlier than the rush hour, so they missed the rush hour They smoothly arrived at Yunshan barbeque shop. Yunshan barbeque shop was a typical barbeque shop that focused on Korean cuisine. As soon as they walked in, they could smell the aroma of barbeque. Yu Xin took a deep breath and only felt an iparable warmth. Li Weisheng went in and greeted the chef. Then, the chef came out and introduced to everyone with a smile on his face how to cut the barbeque, how to brush the ingredients, how to grill it, and how best to grill it. Yu Xin and Li Qinghe sat together. Beside her sat a boy who was about twenty years old. He was probably learning to cook in order to find a job, so he looked especially serious. Yu Xin had eaten barbeque countless times in Korea. As the saying went, one would naturally understand a little after seeing too much. Therefore, after the chef finished speaking, she basically understood as well, so she took the lead to grill it. The boy next to her had a sweet mouth. When he saw her barbecuing meat, he called out to her sweetly, ¡°sister Yu Xin, can you teach me as well? I see that you¡¯re very skilled at barbecuing meat. ¡± The little boy¡¯s name was Cai Lingfei. He had a messy haircut and wore jeans and a leather jacket. He looked like he was not doing his job properly, but his attitude when learning how to grill meat was quite sincere. Yu Xin only knew how to grill meat, but she could not grill it well, so she said to him, ¡°sure, let¡¯s learn it together. Later, we¡¯ll see who makes it better. ¡± Chapter 1525

Chapter 1525: Chapter 1525 she was worse than a dog

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng was on a business trip on the fifth day of Yu Xin¡¯s cooking ss. At that time, he told Yu Xin that he was going on a business trip in the evening. Yu Xin came back from the cooking ss and brought some ingredients back to practice the dishes she learned today. This afternoon, Li Weisheng told everyone about the MAPO Tofu dish. In fact, it was very simple when he said it. It was nothing more than the pepper, pepper, Ginger, bean paste, and other dishes cooked together with the Tofu. Butter, when he showed the video of him cooking this dish.. Actually, it was quiteplicated. Although those things were cooked in a pile, there was a sequence. When Yu Xin was cutting the Tofu in the kitchen, Lei Zhensheng came back. He shouted at her at the kitchen door, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Hong Kong tomorrow morning. Help me prepare my luggage tonight. ¡± She asked without raising her head, ¡°how long will you be gone? ¡± ¡°One or two months, ¡± his voice came from the living room. There were vaguely other unfamiliar voices, but she didn¡¯t care much. A month or two She was so happy that she almost didn¡¯t scream out loud. She couldn¡¯t help but think, why don¡¯t you go to Hong Kong for a year or two It would be best if you went on a business trip for a year or two, or even a decade or two. She was so focused on being happy that she didn¡¯t even know Lei Zhensheng had walked into the kitchen until his deep and hoarse voice came from behind. ¡°Are you so happy that you¡¯re about to jump up and down? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± she answered very naturally. Then, she turned around and instantly screamed, ¡°ah... ¡± She stared at Lei Zhensheng with her eyes wide open. At this moment, he was holding a white dog in his arms, and the dog was licking his hand with its tongue. She only felt disgusted when she saw it, even more disgusted than when Lei Zhensheng was torturing her. She was a doctor. Although she did not have serious mysophobia, she was still a little more hygienic than the average person. She was born to dislike dogs, and she always thought that dogs ate sh * T. Because she had lived in the countryside since she was young, she came to the cityter. It was only when her parents got into a car ident that she followed her uncle to Seoul. However, her deep-rooted view of dogs could not be changed. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. Is there a need to make such a fuss? ¡± Lei Zhensheng rolled his eyes at her face, which had be a little exaggerated due to fear. Then, he looked at the pile of ck, red, red, and white ingredients on her dining table He frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t cook anymore. Let¡¯s go out and eat. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Yu Xin immediately took off the apron on her waist and followed him out of the kitchen. When she saw him put the White Puppy on the Sofa, she felt disgusted. She ofteny on the SOFA, didn¡¯t she? ¡°This is Xue¡¯er. You¡¯re bored at home alone. Let Xue¡¯er apany you, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said to Yu Xin naturally as he put on a coat for himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take care of a dog, ¡± Yu Xin was telling the truth. Then, she quickly added, ¡°I can¡¯t even take care of myself well. ¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at him for three seconds, then nodded and said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll find someone to take care of the dog tomorrow. You can take care of yourself. ¡± Look, her status in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s ce was so low that it was worse than his dog. Even the dog had a dedicated staff to serve it, but she had to serve Lei Zhensheng herself. God, does it have to be so unfair? Yu Xin had 10,000 objections in her heart. Actually, she did not want this dog to stay in this house, but this house belonged to Lei Zhensheng, so after her objection was rejected, she did not dare to say anything more. Therefore, she obediently changed her clothes and followed him out. In her heart, she only hoped that he woulde early tomorrow, but in fact, she hoped that he would go on a business trip early. Chapter 1526

Chapter 1526: Chapter 1526: unsupervised days

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng went on a business trip, and ru Yu¡¯s life suddenly became like a fish in water. She only took care of herself every day, so her time was very free. She could sleep past ten in the morning before getting up. Anyway, the cooking ss was in the afternoon She could only go home after nine in the evening. Anyway, besides Xue¡¯er, there was only Ling¡¯er, a Taiwanese who had a dog at home. This Taiwanese spoke Mandarin, and she was still young. She was not even thirty years old, and her appearance could be considered delicate. However, Yu Xin always felt that she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s spy, so she did not want to talk to her. More words meant more mistakes, even though she did not have any secrets. She was in the cooking ss, but what she learned was very little. The main reason was that she was not very interested in cooking. The other reason was that she was not willing to go to the kitchen alone to practice what she had learned. Without Lei Zhenyu, the sun seemed to be brighter. Yu Xin went to ss with Li Qinghe every day. After a long time, she realized that Li Qinghe was actually a good woman. She looked like she was forty years old, but she had a heart that was more than twenty years old. Of course, Cai Lingfei and Li Weisheng were also very good with them. After the four of them went to ss in the afternoon, they often found a ce to eat together. It was gloriously called finding a ce to taste delicious food. In Li Weisheng¡¯s words, one would only know how to cook after tasting all the delicacies in the world. Therefore, the first thing to learn how to cook was not to cook, but to eat. When you could taste the same dish made by two chefs differently.. You could even tell what was missing and what was missing, and your culinary skills would be about the same. The four of them went for cash. Yu Xin was the poorest because she almost did not have any cash. However, she did not know if she could be considered the richest because Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card seemed to be endless. Therefore, when the four of them went out to eat, Yu Xin would often pay with her card. Li Weisheng would usually pay for the taxi, Cai Lingfei would be in charge of buying snacks, and Li Qinghe would be in charge of paying for entertainment, such as singing at the KTV.. Or go to a movie or a concert. Ru Yu felt that life was not that miserable. Although they were in an unfamiliar city, Taiwan, as long as one had a good mentality, they could quickly adapt to the surrounding environment and even blend in with the surrounding environment. Li Qinghe was forty years old. She learned cooking to cook for her husband. However, Yu Xin discovered that she had gone back very early after ss the first few days of the cooking ss. After about three weeks, she had been looking at her all day, fooling around, and did not go home. Finally, one day, everyone ate dinner and went to the KTV to sing. In fact, Yu Xin did not like to sing. It was mainly because Cai Lingfei and Li Weisheng loved to sing, so she and Li Qinghe would asionally apany them. Yu Xin came out to get some air when she felt that the KTV was stuffy. Then, she naturally walked in the direction of the bathroom. She had drunk too much water at the KTV just now, so she really wanted to go to the bathroom. Just as she walked to the washroom, she heard Li Qinghe cursing. It gave her a big scare because Li Qinghe had always given her the feeling of a fresh and elegantdy. She had never heard her swear, let alone curse. Li Qinghe didn¡¯t know who she was cursing with on the phone. She seemed to be very angry and angry. Her face waspletely twisted like a shrew, and unbearable words kepting out of her mouth. Yu Xin waspletely stunned, so much so that she forgot to turn around to avoid it. In the end, she was discovered by Li Qinghe after the phone call. She hurriedly wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin. Therefore, she pointed at the block behind Li Qinghe with her finger and said with a little guilt, ¡°I want to use this pit because my legs are a little numb today. I can¡¯t squat down. ¡± Chapter 1527

hapter 1527: Chapter 1527: Li Qinghe¡¯s story

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What the F * Ck Are you squatting for? ¡± Li Qinghe swore at her again and said in a bad mood, ¡°he is so poor that he can¡¯t even afford to eat. Why are you still pretending that you don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yu Xin was shocked and looked at Li Qinghe, ¡°what happened? Isn¡¯t your husband quite rich? Why can¡¯t he afford to eat? ¡± ¡°My husband, that dead man died half a month ago? ¡± Li Qinghe exhaled Then she said angrily, ¡°that dead man¡¯s son doesn¡¯t want to give me money now. That is the dead man¡¯s inheritance left to me. F * Ck, if he doesn¡¯t give it to me, I will find awyer and sue him... ¡± It turned out that the husband Li Qinghe married was more than thirty years older than her. When Li Qinghe married her husband at the age of thirty, her husband was already more than sixty years old. Her husband was ten years older than her father. Back then, Li Qinghe worked in a southern city. The boss was Taiwanese. Li Qinghe was pretty, so this Taiwanese man took a fancy to her and wanted Li Qinghe to be his mistress. Li Qinghe was still a girl who had studied in high school. She also knew that it was not good to be a mistress, so she refused. The Taiwanese man coveted Li Qinghe¡¯s beauty. One time, he took her to the office and used a conversation as an excuse to drug her water Then, he took her by force. At that time, Li Qinghe was also an impatient person. He was moring to call the police. In the end, the old man was still afraid. After all, the city in the south was not Taiwan, so in the end, he put in a good word for Li Qinghe and told her not to make a fuss. Anyway, he liked her He might as well let her marry him. His wife had died a few years ago, and he just happened to need a wife. For her own reputation, Li Qinghe thought that since the old man had already taken over her, there would be nothing left for her to do no matter how much she argued. She might only have a bad reputation, so she could only go with the flow and marry this Taiwanese man. In fact, the Taiwanese man was already over sixty years old. Li Qinghe hade to Taiwan with him. In name, she was his wife, but in fact, she was more or less the same as his servant. Therefore, the old man¡¯s children did not say anything. They just thought that the old man had hired a personal servant. Li Qinghe had followed this old man for ten years. Now that the old man¡¯s legs were stretched out, the old man¡¯s son wanted to take possession of Li Qinghe¡¯s inheritance. Yu Xin was very angry when she heard these words. Thinking about how Li Qinghe had been by the old man¡¯s side for ten years, taking care of him from morning till night, and finally ending up with no money and being chased out, this definitely would not work. Yu Xin told Li Weisheng and Cai Lingfei about Li Qinghe¡¯s matter. When they heard it, they both felt injustice for Li Qinghe. Li Weisheng said that he knew awyer and wanted to help Li Qinghe find awyer. Cai Lingfei said that he seemed to know Li Qinghe¡¯s husband¡¯s daughter He asked someone to ask what was going on. Therefore, in the following days, the few of them did not eat, sing, and watch movies all day. When they had free time, they would study the matter of Li Qinghe¡¯s inheritance. Two weekster, Li Qinghe¡¯s matter was finally resolved. The old man¡¯s children were still afraid that the matter would blow up. Moreover, the old man did not leave much property for Li Qinghe. It was only enough for Li Qinghe to live a carefree life until she was old Therefore, in the end, the children still gave the money to Li Qinghe. Of course, apart from arge sum of money that could be used to retire, Li Qinghe also had a three-bedroom house that was 100 square meters. This was considered a luxury house in Hong Kong and Taiwan. Ever since Li Qinghe had her own house, they no longer went out to eat. The four of them often went to Li Qinghe¡¯s house to cook. Of course, Li Weisheng was the teacher. He taught Yu Xin and Li Qinghe how to cook while Cai Lingfei was in charge of making soup He said that he came to the cooking ss just to learn how to make soup. Chapter 1528

Chapter 1528: Chapter 1528 my uncle is back

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s business trip was indeed a little long. Although it was not two months, it was still one and a half months long. During this one and a half months, Yu Xin actually did not learn how to cook a few dishes. The main reason was that she had not learned much in the previous month and was busy with Li Qinghe¡¯s matters. In the past week, she had only started to practice cooking at Li Qinghe¡¯s house. However, she was unfamiliar with this matter at the beginning and often mixed salt and fine sand sugar together. The things that were cooked were usually difficult to swallow. Li Weisheng said that she was not born to be a cook, so even though Li Qinghe could cook a lot of dishes, she could not make a proper dish. Every time, she could only eat. In fact, Li Weisheng did not really know how to cook. He was just handsome and eloquent. He was mainly in charge of the food culture ss. In fact, in the practice ss, other chefs were giving demonstrations. ¡°You can¡¯t cook well yourself, but you still came to be a teacher of the cooking ss? ¡± Yu Xin was really convinced by him. She used to think that the teachers of the cooking ss were all chefs. Li Weisheng smiled and said that he came to the cooking ss to be a teacher purely for fun, to practice his eloquence and to consolidate the Chinese food culture. This was because his family owned a restaurant, but he did not know much about this aspect. Yu Xin only knew that if she did not know much, she had to be a student. This was the first time in history that she had heard of someone who did not know much being a teacher. If she did not know much, how could she be a teacher? ¡°It¡¯s easy to bezy when you¡¯re a student, ¡± Li Weisheng said seriously, ¡°being a teacher is different. Because you have to teach a student when you¡¯re a teacher, you have to learn before ss. Otherwise, how are you going to teach the students? ¡± Only then did Yu Xin understand that Li Weisheng hade to the cooking ss to be a teacher in order to force her to study. Alright, this was really something that she had never thought of before. When Lei Zhensheng called, she happened to be discussing the root of food culture with Li Weisheng. In fact, it was mainly Li Weisheng who was talking, and she was responsible for listening. However, even if she listened, it would go in one ear and out the other. The phone screamed at this harmonious time, scaring both her and Li Weisheng. She smiled apologetically at Li Weisheng, then took the phone and walked to the balcony of Li Qinghe¡¯s house to answer the phone. Just as she pressed the answer button, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°in... cooking ss, ¡± she immediately lied. Although she did not know why she had to lie, she still felt that it was necessary for her to lie. ¡°How long more before the ss ends? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice continued, ¡°do you want me to pick you up? I¡¯m already on the car at the airport. ¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m going to end the ss soon, ¡± ru Yu said quickly as if she was facing a great enemy, ¡°then I¡¯ll go buy the ingredients now, and I¡¯ll be back soon. You can go straight home. ¡± She hung up Lei Zhensheng¡¯s call and did not dare to dy for even a minute. Although the airport in Taiwan was a little far from her and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s one-courtyard Vi, she had to go and buy some vegetables before rushing home She still hoped that she could go back before Lei Zhensheng reached home. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to eat at sister Li¡¯s ce? ¡± Li Weisheng saw her grab her bag and walk out of the door, so he quickly followed her. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent? ¡± ¡°My... My uncle-friend is back, ¡± Yu Xin yed a joke and then lied. She did not want them to know her real identity and real situation. Chapter 1529

Chapter 1529: Chapter 1529 was forcefully kissed by a child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Qinghe¡¯s situation was once terrible, but she was still the legal wife of the Taiwanese man. When the Taiwanese man died, he still left some property to her. And Her She was just a tool by Lei Zhensheng¡¯s side to vent. She didn¡¯t have any status. If Lei Zhensheng died, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single cent of the inheritance. ¡°where do you live? ¡± Cai Lingfei came out of the kitchen, then quickly came to the door and said, ¡°I just want to go back. Is it on the way? ¡± ¡°I live in Yangming Mountain, ¡± Yu Xin said her home address in a hurry, then hurriedly said, ¡°but I need to buy some ingredients. ¡± ¡°My house also lives in Yangming Mountain, ¡± Cai Lingfei smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take you with the car. Although mine is a motorcycle, there is a big shopping mall near Yangming Mountain, so you can buy ingredients in the big shopping mall. ¡± Yu Xin thought for a moment and nodded. Yangming mountain was big, there were many buildings around, and the shopping mall was actually far from her family¡¯s single-family vi. Besides, taking Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle was faster than taking the car. It was indeed much faster. Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle was riding like the wind, and Yu Xin was screaming in fear from behind. In order to stabilize her body, she had to wrap her arms around Cai Lingfei¡¯s waist, but she didn¡¯t expect him to ride faster. ¡°Hey, kids shouldn¡¯t ride bikes so fast in the future! ¡± Yu Xin couldn¡¯t help but advise him when she got off the bike. ¡°If the motorcycle is too fast, it¡¯s easy to fall. Safety is the first priority. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the kid. ¡± Cai Lingfei was obviously unhappy. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m already 25 years old, okay? ¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re already 25 years old? ¡± Yu Xin pretended to be surprised and then said, ¡°if 25 years old isn¡¯t a child, then what is? ¡± These words made Cai Lingfei so angry that his face changed color. Seeing that Yu Xin was about to leave, he parked his motorcycle and rushed forward. He grabbed Yu Xin¡¯s arm and pulled her back directly. Yu Xin was shocked. She thought she had encountered a robber and was about to open her mouth to scream. However, just as she opened her mouth a little, she was stopped by Cai Lingfei¡¯s mouth, and then... ... She widened her eyes and looked at the boy who was too close to her face in disbelief. At this moment, he was actually kissing her... ... F * Ck, a child actually dared to kiss her! No, she was forcefully kissed by a child! Yu Xin¡¯s mind was like a sh of lightning. She was forcefully kissed by a child. If this news were to spread, if that woman, Che Ru Yu, knew about it, wouldn¡¯t sheugh her head off. ¡°Why are your eyes so wide? ¡± Cai lingfei kissed her for a few seconds and realized that her eyes were so wide. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in amusement, ¡°haven¡¯t you ever kissed before? You don¡¯t even know how to close your eyes. ¡± ¡°F * Ck, who hasn¡¯t kissed before? ¡± Yu Xin finally came to her senses and pushed him away. Then, she warned him in a bad mood, ¡°I¡¯m a 30-year-old woman. Don¡¯t provoke me. I¡¯m just a kid. I don¡¯t know anything. ¡± ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t know anything? ¡± Cai Lingfei smiled and took two steps closer to her. ¡°Do you want us to go to a hotel right now and try to get a room to see if I understand? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yu Xin was really angry this time. She hit him with her bag, turned around and ran to the entrance of the mall. She didn¡¯t care about this 25-year-old kid anymore. Cai Lingfei looked at Yu Xin¡¯s disappearing figure at the entrance of the shopping mall and felt depressed. He was a 25-year-old mature man, okay Why was he just a kid in her eyes? Chapter 1530

Chapter 1530: Chapter 1530: Terrible results

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin hurried over and finally arrived home before Lei Zhensheng. As she had just gotten out of the car and had run for some distance, she was covered in sweat and her face was covered in sweat, so she immediately ran into the bathroom to take a shower. Lei Zhensheng, this F * Cking old man, had a slight mysophobia. He did not like her makeup, nor did he like the smell of sweat. Yu Xin had lived with him for a long time, so she had figured out her temper. She took a shower almost as fast as she could. Just as she was done tidying up and drying her hair, she heard footstepsing from the yard. She hurriedly put the hair dryer away and rushed into the kitchen as fast as she could. She bought a bunch of messy ingredients. Actually, she hadn¡¯t learned much about cooking and didn¡¯t know what to do. It was mainly because she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t make any ns when she bought them. She just bought a bunch of random ingredients. When Lei Zhensheng¡¯s footsteps stopped at the door, she was staring nkly at a bunch of ingredients in the kitchen. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know how to do it herself. She bought green peppers, but she didn¡¯t buy beef. She bought tomatoes, but she forgot to buy eggs. She bought streaky pork, but she didn¡¯t buy garlic sprouts because she only remembered the garlic sprouts. She heard the footsteps stop, and immediately ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. She took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab at the door and handed them to him. Then she lowered her head and said, ¡°are you tired from the flight? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not too far. I¡¯m not very tired, ¡± he answered and walked in. His face was directly pressed against hers. ¡°It¡¯s so clean and fragrant. You¡¯ve just showered, right? ¡± Yu Xin red at him fiercely. He really was a dog. His nose was as sharp as anything. She could not even lie to him after taking a bath. When he saw her re at him, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. His thin lipsnded on her pink lips and imprinted heavily on them. ¡°good girl, go and cook. Your husband is hungry everywhere. ¡± Hungry your head! Is there nothing for you to eat on the ne Why don¡¯t you just eat on the ne and stuff yourself to death? Yu Xin cursed Lei Zhensheng in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Ah Ling brought Xue¡¯er in. Lei Zhensheng was much happier to see Xue¡¯er than to see her. He directly went over and carried Xue¡¯er as if he was carrying his own child. F * Ck, no wonder he was so good to a puppy. He was originally a dog, and he could not have a child. What was there to carry if not a puppy? Yu Xin had been silently criticizing Lei Zhensheng while cooking in the kitchen. As a result, her work efficiency was particrly low. She had originally bought a bunch of ingredients that she did not know how to make. Fortunately, Ah Ling came in to help her and managed to make three dishes and a soup. ¡°Your cooking ss has been in vain. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was gloomy. Because none of the three dishes and a soup were delicious, ah Ling only gave her a helping hand. Cooking was the main job for her because she was learning cooking ss Because Lei Zhensheng wanted to see her academic results. ¡°I was never good at cooking, ¡± Yu Xin said with her head lowered. She was telling the truth. She hated going into the kitchen to smell the smoke. ¡°Then what are you good at? ¡± Lei Zhensheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°medicine? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you hurt other people¡¯s families. ¡± Yu Xin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Damn it, whose family did she hurt She had been saving lives and helping the wounded, okay What did it have to do with her if his own family was going to be destroyed Only an unreasonable BT would say such words that were worse than pigs and dogs. Chapter 1531

Chapter 1531: Chapter 1531 women who have a harder life than concubines

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The meal was not fast. After Yu Xin finished eating, she went straight back to the bedroom. She had already showered in advance. Lei Zhensheng also knew about it, so she could not even be bothered to pretend. Lei Zhensheng was indeed hungry everywhere. He finished eating before Yu Xin, so when Yu Xin obediently went into his bedroom, he was already in the shower. Yu Xin obediently took off her clothes andy on the bed. Anyway, he would not let her off when he came back. Rather than waiting for other animals to tear her clothes, she might as well take them off herself. At least, she would still have her clothes intact. ¡°Lin Yuxin, help me bring my boxers to the bathroom. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. ¡°I forgot to bring my boxers just now. ¡± F * Ck, how bad is this person Ru Yu thought angrily in her heart, but she did not dare to neglect her actions. She quickly grabbed a nightgown and hung it on her body. Then, she went to the cloakroom to find a pair of his boxers and knocked on the bathroom door. After knocking twice, the bathroom door was pulled open. She handed the boxers in her hand in, but the result was that Lei Zhensheng did not take the boxers. Instead, he grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her in. This is not the first time in the bathroom by him, Yu Xin gritted her teeth to bear... . . ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... . . . . Dear ones, the bathroom door here is very tight, the bathroom window is installed with blinds, Xiao Qiao does not have irvoyance, so, what happened inside, Xiao Qiao do not know, dear ones each y imagination imagination, Amy Tofu. Some fans dissatisfied asked: Xiao Qiao, why do you always find a ce with windows and doors, how do we look at this? Xiao Qiao scratched his head with his hands: Do you still want the two of them to go to the field performance? The fans tilted their heads: Is it not possible? Xiao Qiao¡¯s face was sad: Dear, that is indecent, indecent, if the two of them really do that, I think only death. Fans asked: How to die? Xiao Qiao rolled his eyes at the fans: How else to die She was either beaten to death by a righteous person or drowned by a public-spirited person... ... Finally, everything returned to normal. Shey on the edge of the sink and was so weak that she did not have any strength. He was washing his body behind her. It was obvious that he was nning to rest. She waited for him to leave before she reluctantly washed her dirty body. Then, she was so weak that she almost crawled back to her own room. Lei Zhensheng disliked that she did not sleep well. Sometimes, she even snored, so he never shared a bed with her Although the two of them did this very frequently at home, they slept in separate rooms. She felt so sad in her heart. When she was studying history in the past, she evenmented to che ru yu that the emperor¡¯s concubines had a hard life or something. Now, her life was even harder than the emperor¡¯s concubines. The emperor¡¯s concubines could not share a bed with the emperor either. However, after the emperor was done, the eunuchs would carry them back. As for her, she could only crawl back to her room while leaning against the wall like a dog. She crawled back to her room and directly climbed onto the bed to sleep. In order to prevent the wolf from sneakily attacking at night, she specially pressed the anti-lock button when she closed the door. She only wanted to sleep peacefully. Chapter 1532

Chapter 1532: Chapter 1532: A woman with a low IQ

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin originally wanted to sleep peacefully, but her small wish was destined to be unfulfilled because she was woken up again in the middle of the night. What woke her up was the pain in her chest. When she opened her eyes, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s handsome face was swaying on her face, and his hands were moving around her body irregrly. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. ¡± She could not help but push his body away with her hands. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me sleep? ¡± ¡°Wait until I¡¯m full before you get tired. ¡± His voice was hazy. No one knew if he had woken up or not. ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for more than a month. How can I be full after eating once? ¡± Yu Xin could not help but burst into tears. Just now, he was too dreamy in the bathroom and almost made her fall apart. Now, all the bones in her body were still hurting, and he actually came to torment her again. So she thought that she might as well let him torture her to death. In any case, she would die early and be reincarnated early. But when she thought back, she was only thirty years old. How young was she? It was not worth it to die so early. She still had a lot of handsome men to love There were still a lot of pregnant women waiting for her to deliver the baby. There were also a lot of infertile women waiting for her to be a mother... ... She could not die, so she could only muster up her spirit to cater to him. She would let him eat her up again in high spirits and satisfaction. Then, she would fall into a deep sleep after he ate her up. This time, she fell into a deep sleep. However, she did not wake up in the afternoon because she was woken up by something furry. She only felt an itchy sensation on her face, so she instinctively reached out to pull. This time, she was in big trouble because she actually pulled Lei Zhensheng¡¯s Xue¡¯er under the bed. The little dog, who was not even one year old, was heavily pulled down by her. It immediately fell and barked loudly. It was obvious that the fall was not light. She was so scared that she hurriedly jumped down from the bed. Only then did she realize that she was not wearing any clothes, so she quickly grabbed her pajamas and put them on herself. When she had just put on her pajamas, Lei Zhensheng had already run in from the balcony outside. Xue¡¯er had broken a leg. His face was as gloomy as anything. He pointed at her with his finger, as if he wanted to eat her up. She lowered her head as if she had made a big mistake. In this family, Lei Zhensheng was the boss, Ah Ling was hired by Lei Zhensheng to take care of Xue¡¯er, and she was raised by Lei Zhensheng. Her status was even lower than Xue¡¯er¡¯s. In the end, Lei Zhensheng drove Xue¡¯er to the pet hospital personally. She did not know how much it cost. Anyway, after Lei Zhensheng drove back, Xue¡¯er¡¯s calf had been sealed with a cast. Ah Ling carefully put it on its Special Sofa. F * Ck, even Lei Zhensheng¡¯s dog had a sofa. What kind of world was this? Nowadays, many families did not even have a sofa to sit on? Capital, an absolute capitalist. She had hated capital since she was young because she had always been a proletarian. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to cooking sses in the future, ¡± Lei Zhensheng ordered coldly. ¡°with your Iq, you can only be an obstetrician and gynecologist. You can¡¯t do anything else. ¡± F * Ck, was the Iq of an obstetrician and gynecologist very low Could people with low iq treat patients Could they perform surgery on people? Lei Zhensheng, do you even have an Iq? However, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s hand opened in front of her. A shiny ring appeared in his palm. There was a small stone on the ring. It was probably a cat¡¯s eye stone, she thought to herself. Under the ring, his intelligence had already exceeded his life line. Damn, no wonder he was so cunning. It turned out that his intelligence line was so long. Such a person was suitable to be a BT capitalist. Chapter 1533

Chapter 1533: Chapter 1533: Idle Women

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin was originally doing well in the cooking ss. She thought that she could just stay in the cooking ss for a few months to pass the time. However, who would have thought that when Lei Zhensheng came back from his business trip, he directly denied her results in the cooking ss. Then, he told her not to go to the cooking ss because she was not suitable to learn cooking. But where would she go if she did not go to the cooking ss Could it be that she was really waiting for his favor at home every day Then wouldn¡¯t she really be a woman waiting for the emperor? No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t stay at home all day. Otherwise, she would be doomed to suffocate. Moreover, she didn¡¯t like to go shopping or anything like that. How could she spend that day other than sleeping. Therefore, she strongly requested that she still go to the cooking ss because she had already handed in the learning method. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if she didn¡¯t go to ss? ¡°You can go to the beauty salon, or you can go to the gym, ¡± Lei Zhensheng faintly suggested to her. ¡°Of course, you can also try to like pets or nts. It¡¯s also okay to learn how to prune leaves and branches. You don¡¯t have to go to the cooking ss. I will find someone to cook for you in the future. ¡± Alright, Lei Zhensheng was the head of the family and a privileged person. He had the final say in everything. Even she had the final say. She had no right to resist, let alone that it was useless to resist. Li Weisheng, Li Qinghe, and Cai Lingfei called her instead of going to the cooking ss to ask her what was going on. Why did she note to the ss. She immediately said tactfully that she was not interested in cooking. She had been studying for almost two months, but she did not learn anything. Until now, she still could not make a decent dish. She did not have talent in this area, so she did not want to waste time. Therefore, Li Qinghe asked her what she was going to learn? She thought about it and said that she was going to work out. She was prepared to maintain her aging face, so she opened a card at the Yoga Studio, opened another card at the fitness club, and opened another card at the beauty salon. In short, she was mainly thinking about how to pass the time during the day. Although she often slept until nine or ten o¡¯clock in the morning during the day, she still had more than half of the time left. Li Qinghe said that she would also go to the beauty salon. Yu Xin was only 30 years old and she already did maintenance. She should do maintenance when she was 40 years old. She quickly asked Yu Xin which beauty salon opened the card. She would also go to open one, and then she could make an appointment with her to wash her face. As for fitness, Li Weisheng and Cai Lingfei often went to the gym, so the four of them still met frequently. Li Weisheng said that he would not go to the cooking ss after he finished it because his history of food culture was almost consolidated. Cai Lingfei only went to the cooking ss to fool around. Because he did not want to go back to take over the family business, he specially found an excuse to open a Korean Barbecue restaurant toe to the cooking ss. Yu Xin did not have to go to the cooking ss anymore. The family hired a chef to specially cook for her. In this way, all her time would be spent on spending Lei Zhensheng¡¯s money. After lunch, she immediately went out and went shopping with Li Qinghe. After that, they went to the Yoga Studio and then the gym. After the gym, the two of them would go to eat something to fill their hungry stomachs after exercise Then, they went to the beauty salon to lie down and enjoy the high-ss face washing service. ¡°Yu Xin, your life is so happy. ¡± Li Qinghe could not help but praise. She looked at her with envy and said, ¡°your boyfriend is so good to you. If I could have half of your life, I would be satisfied. ¡± Chapter 1534

Chapter 1534: Chapter 1534: Idle Women 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT... ¡± Yu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Li Qinghe¡¯s words. She looked at her and asked, ¡°do you think it¡¯s good to just spend money instead of going to work? In fact, I can¡¯t wait to go to work. The key is that he doesn¡¯t allow me to go to work. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky you are in life, ¡± Li Qinghe pointed out Then she sighed and said, ¡°in the past, I was basically a widow with that dead guy. Most importantly, I had to serve him like a servant all day long. The Servant also had a sry. I didn¡¯t even have a sry to serve him. This is the tragedy of being a wife. ¡± Yu Xin smiled when she heard this. Then she looked at her and said, ¡°haven¡¯t you been on a blind date recently? This time, seize the opportunity and find a good one. ¡± ¡°find a good one. It¡¯s easier said than done. ¡± Li Qinghe sighed and shook his head He looked at Yu Xin and said, ¡°you have to know that it¡¯s not easy for an unmarried woman in her forties to marry well, let alone a second-hand woman in her forties ¡°The people I¡¯m on a blind date with are around my age. Those who are willing to hang out with me are all very poor. In fact, they are only interested in my little inheritance. Those with a little money are the older ones. They are usually in their fifties or sixties. ¡± Hearing this, Yu Xin also felt sorry for Li Qinghe. In fact, a few days ago, Li Weisheng and Cai Lingfei were also saying that Li Qinghe was going on blind dates. However, those men were either interested in her money or were interested in her youth and beauty. In the Fitness Club, Yu Xin had recently be addicted to running and sit-ups, while Li Qinghe was addicted to swimming. She said that she had always been afraid of the water and did not dare to go into the water even when she went to the beach. Now, there was a coach who dared to go into the water and felt good in the water. Yu Xin also felt good seeing her, because the coach was a man in his thirties with strong muscles. Perhaps because of long-term swimming, his skin was a little dark, but he still looked more handsome. ¡°I think sister Li and the swimming coach are a little strange. ¡± Cai Lingfei handed her a cup of milk tea Then he stood beside the swimming pool with her and said, ¡°I went to sister Li¡¯s house to leave her barbecue tools the day before yesterday. After knocking on the door, I found sister Li¡¯s face was red, and her swimming coach was sitting on her sofa watching TV. ¡± ¡°maybe she was just talking about swimming, ¡± Yu Xin continued. Then, she red at Cai Lingfei and said, ¡°can you not be so dirty-minded? A child¡¯s mind is full of yellow things. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Cai Lingfeiughed and drank the milk tea in his hand in one gulp. He was beaming with joy. With a standard bidding action, he threw the Empty Cup of milk tea not far away into the bucket Then, he grabbed her hand and ran outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to a car race. It¡¯s windy today, and car racing is the mostfortable. ¡± ¡°But sister Li is still here. ¡± Yu Xin could not help but remind Cai Lingfei, ¡°she came with us. Will she look for uster? ¡± ¡°someone sent her. Maybe she thinks we¡¯re light bulbs. ¡± Cai Lingfei directly dragged Yu Xin out of the gym and quickly dragged her to his motorcycle He patted his motorcycle with his hand and said, ¡°how is it? I just bought it. It¡¯s my first ride today. I want to share it with you. Hurry up and get on. ¡± ¡°What a beautiful motorcycle. ¡± Yu Xin could not help but praise it. Then, she sat on it and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t like riding a motorcycle in the past. I always felt that it was not safe. But after riding your motorcycle a few times, I¡¯m no longer afraid. ¡± Chapter 1535

Chapter 1535: Chapter 1535: Car ident

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Cai lingfeiughed. He drove the motorcycle out of the fitness club and quickly drove toward the ring road. As soon as he got on the road, he pushed the gas pedal to the maximum, and the whole car sped up almost instantly. ¡°Ah! ¡± Yu Xin cried out in surprise. Her hands could not help but wrap around Cai lingfei¡¯s waist. Because the motorcycle was too fast, it was as if it was flying. Her hands were tightly wrapped around him. The wind was so strong that her entire face could not help but stick to his back She wanted to use his wide back to block the wind blowing in front of her. At the intersection in front, the motorcycle slowed down because of the traffic, and a mercedes-benz slowly drove over from the opposite side. When that person saw Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle, he frowned, but when he saw Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle, the woman who tightly wrapped her arms around Cai Lingfei¡¯s waist.. When the woman stuck her face to Cai Lingfei¡¯s back, she instantly became furious. Damn woman. He gave her money to kill time every day, not to find a GIGOLO. He gave her enough freedom, but she actually gave him such freedom. Yu Xin only felt that there was a burning gaze looking at her, but Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle was driving very fast. When she looked up, the motorcycle had already passed through many small cars, but she did not see anything. She smiled bitterly and shook her head. It was really an illusion. She was sitting on Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle, and Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle was driving so fast. Who could see her, and who could see her clearly? Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle raced along the ring road, but it was still not enough. So he suggested to go to the fast main road to run anotherp, saying that it was still early, and he was driving fast. Onep on the fast main road would only take about forty minutes. Yu Xin originally wanted to go back, but seeing that the time was indeed early, she and Li Qinghe had to go to the beauty salon to wash their faces. Today, they had already gone out with Cai Lingfei, and Li Qinghe was probably gone when they went back, so she nodded and agreed. However, Yu Xin never dreamed that she would encounter a car ident when she went to the expressway with Cai Lingfei. If she knew, she would never agree to go. Cai Lingfei¡¯s motorcycle drove too fast because there were very few cars on the expressway. He drove the motorcycle to the maximum throttle, and then the whole motorcycle sped forward. The scenery and cars on both sides disappeared in an instant. Yu Xin felt as if she was about to fly up. This kind of high-speed experience was too exciting. She hugged Cai Lingfei¡¯s waist tightly and could not help but shout, ¡°Lingfei, slow down, I¡¯m so scared... ¡± However, before she could finish her words, Cai Lingfei¡¯s car had already lost control and crashed straight ahead. The flustered Cai Lingfei wanted to step on the brakes, but the brakes had no effect at all at this time, and he could not stop the car. As he spoke, Cai Lingfei leaped up and hugged Yu Xin with his back hand. He quickly rolled toward arge patch of grass on the side, while his motorcycle uncontrobly rolled over the fence and rolled into the water. Yu Xin was scared out of her wits. Cai Lingfei held her in his arms. Due to inertia, they rolled on the grass for nearly ten meters before they stopped. After they stopped, she realized that she was lying on Cai Lingfei¡¯s body. Her face was on Cai Lingfei¡¯s face, and her lips were less than two centimeters away from his lips. She was stunned for a long time before she reacted. She hurriedly tried to turn over, but Cai Lingfei did not give her the chance. He directly grabbed her back and small waist. Chapter 1536

Chapter 1536: Chapter 1536: Cai Lingfei¡¯s confession

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± His voice was low and hoarse. The hand that was originally holding her back mped onto the back of her head. With a little force, her head was pressed down by him, and her pink lipsnded urately on his thin lips. ¡°UGH... ¡± She grunted and wanted to retreat, but he did not give her a chance to escape. His thin lips upied her pink lips from beginning to end. His kiss was overbearing and forceful, with a young obsession and lust. Although Yu Xin was five years older than him, her only experience was being kissed forcefully by Lei Zhensheng. Therefore, she was still extremely inexperienced in this aspect She was not a match for Cai Lingfei at all. She was indeed not a match for Cai Lingfei because Cai Lingfei¡¯s kissing skills were very good. She unconsciously gave up struggling and resisting, and actually began to enjoy the deep French kiss he gave her in a daze. It was not until she felt a chill in her chest that she woke up from the intoxicating kiss. She hurriedly used her hand to push him away. ¡°No... ¡± ¡°Yu Xin, I like you. ¡± Cai Lingfei¡¯s voice was young and maic and persistent. His eyes were burning with fire as he looked at her. At this moment, her figure was jumping in his dark eyes. Looking at the handsome young face on her face, she thought of her rtionship with Lei Zhensheng. In an instant, she felt that she was too dirty. How could such a dirty body be worthy of Cai Lingfei¡¯s young, handsome youth. Therefore, she pushed her away with even more force. Then, she hurriedly sat up and used her hands to tidy up her clothes that he had unbuttoned three times. She said coldly, ¡°Cai Lingfei, I think you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯m five years older than you. ¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m five years older? ¡± Cai Lingfei said indifferently. Then, he moved closer to her and stretched out his arms to hug her. He put his Chin on her shoulder, and his thin lips exhaled a warm breath beside her ear He said in a low voice, ¡°Yu Xin, age is not an issue. Identity is not distance. I like you. I really like you. If you¡¯re worried, we can get married. ¡± ¡°Get married? ¡± When Yu Xin heard these two words, she turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were filled with doubt. Cai Lingfei nodded seriously. ¡°Yu Xin, I want to marry you. I think our personalities are verypatible. You¡¯re the type that I like. You¡¯re... ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not the type that I like. ¡± Yu Xin hurriedly interrupted him. Then, she shouted a little angrily, ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t meet in the future. ¡± ¡°Yu Xin, ¡± Cai Lingfei was a little anxious to get up, seeing her turn to leave, so he got up from the ground with difficulty, a foot jumps toward her to walk into a way: ¡°Yu Xin, you don¡¯t make a conclusion so hastily OK? ¡± Even if we¡¯re not in a hurry to get married, we can start dating first. No, we haven¡¯t even been alone together. How do you know if it¡¯s right or not?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your foot? ¡± Yu Xin saw him jump with one foot and immediately felt that something was wrong, so she did not care what he said at all. Instead, she stared at his foot that was kicked into the air and could notnd. ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s wrong with your foot? ¡± ???????????????????????????? ¡ª Well, Dear, Yu Xin and big Lei¡¯s story is still wonderful, I believe small Joe Ha, will not let you down. Chapter 1537

Chapter 1537: Chapter 1537: The long-lost feeling of intimacy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I was hugging you and jumping off the motorcycle just now. I got hung up. I might have scratched myself, ¡± Cai Lingfei said nonchntly. He continued to stare at her and said, ¡°Yu Xin, can you promise to date me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor first. ¡± Yu Xin hurriedly came over and helped him walk to the side of the road Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°you¡¯re the same. You didn¡¯t even say that you were injured. Instead, you kept talking about all sorts of nonsense. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very troublesome if your wound is infected ¡°Moreover, there are many bugs and bacteria on the grass in the wild. If you get infected, you might even lose your leg. ¡± Cai Lingfei listened to his scolding, and a smile appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything else. She helped him to the side of the road, and then the two of them hailed a taxi to the nearby hospital. This was the first time Yu Xin hade to a hospital in Taiwan. After five months, she smelled the unique smell of hospital disinfectant. She felt very familiar with it, so while Cai Lingfei was bandaging his wound in the debridement room.. She could not help but walk toward the gynecology and obstetrics floor. To be honest, she had been away from the gynecology and obstetrics department for more than five months. Now that Meng de was back, she heard the cries of the baby and the moans of the pregnant woman before she gave birth. For a moment, she felt that it was the sound of nature. ¡°nurse, my wife¡¯s child can¡¯t be saved, ¡± A middle-aged man said anxiously to the nurse who was passing by. ¡°Can you please inform the doctor to deliver her child quickly? She is in so much pain that she can¡¯t take it anymore. She is going to give birth soon. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doctor at the moment. ¡± The nurse rushed over to check on the woman who was shouting loudly Then, she said a little anxiously, ¡°you¡¯re going to give birth soon, but the only doctor on duty is doing a Caesarean section in the operating room for another difficult-to-deliver woman. If we inform the doctor now, he¡¯ll be able to arrive in half an hour at the earliest, but you... ¡°. ... We can¡¯t wait that long.¡± The nurse was so anxious that she was about to cry. Such a situation was rarely seen. In fact, the doctor had checked on this woman before he left work. At first, he thought that she would need at least three hours, but who knew that her uterus would open so quickly? Yu Xin was stunned for a moment before she ran over and said to the nurse, ¡°quickly go to the delivery room and take out the delivery tools. Let her give birth in this corridor. I will deliver the baby for her. ¡± ¡°You... do you know how to do it? ¡± The nurse was full of doubts towards a young woman wearing ordinary clothes because she did not look like a doctor no matter how she looked at her ... ¡°Can you not talk so much nonsense? ¡± Yu Xin red at her and then quickly and decisively ordered, ¡°why aren¡¯t you going? Are you waiting for someone to die? ¡± The nurse was frightened. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing. She was a little dazed. Seeing Yu Xin¡¯s calm and steady expression, she hesitated for a moment, but still ran into the operating room obediently. Yu Xin quickly ordered her husband to pull the screen over and surround the bed of such a pregnant woman in the corridor. Then, she decisively lifted the quilt on the woman¡¯s body and asked her to bend her legs apart. Then, she pressed her hand on her lower abdomen Calmly and calmly, she ordered, ¡°now, listen to me. Take a deep breath and use more strength... ¡± The woman¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. She was an old woman who had given birth. She was already 38 years old. This was her second time giving birth, so the nurse told her to wait for half an hour. However, she could not help it because the child in her stomach was about toe out. Chapter 1538

Chapter 1538: Chapter 1538 temporary obstetrician and gynecologist

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not a difficultbor operation, but it was a premature birth. The pregnant woman was originally here to save the Child. It had only been seven and a half months, and she could no longer save the child at this time. The child was also young, so she came down rtively quickly. Although Yu Xin was only thirty years old, she had several years of experience in delivering babies. In the past, when she was in the hospital, she had to receive or perform Caesarean sections almost every three to five days. Therefore, the delivery of this premature woman was very easy for her. The nurse had already pushed out some tools, and it just so happened that the baby was delivered. The loud cries of the baby rang out in the corridor outside the delivery room. Immediately, pping sounds rang out from outside the screen. Everyone was happy for this couple They had met a good person. The husband of the pregnant woman was so happy that tears streamed down his face. He kept shouting incoherently at the side, ¡°thank you, thank you, this girl. You are really a Bodhisattva who saves the suffering and saves the disaster. ¡± Yu Xin used the hand that had just put on gloves to catch the little baby. Then, she ced it on the te that was pushed out and quickly processed it. The nurse was so nervous that she was trembling. However, Yu Xin had been calm the whole time. After she finished processing the baby, she quickly carried it with her bag and handed it over to the nurse She quickly ordered, ¡°send it to the Neonatal Department immediately. The child is too young. Let the father of the child go with him. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The nurse took the child over and carefully carried it. Then, she said to a nurse who rushed over, ¡°help this... doctor here. ¡± The nurse nodded. Although Yu Xin was not wearing a white coat, she was so calm and collected in delivering the Child. From this, it could be seen that she was a doctor, and an experienced one at that. Yu Xin had just tidied up the baby and covered her with a nket to let her rest. The two obstetricians who received the nurse¡¯s urgent notice rushed over. When they heard that the baby had been sessfully delivered and that the mother and child were safe.. The two of them let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°thank you, thank you so much! ¡± The two obstetricians held Yu Xin¡¯s hand. Their gratitude was beyond words. If there was a medical ident tonight, the two of them could not shirk their responsibility After all, it was caused by a miscalction during the examination before they left. Yu Xin, however, smiled faintly. She said that she had not delivered a baby for a few months and that her hand was a little rusty. Fortunately, it was notpletely wasted. It was a blessing that she could use her hand tonight. When Yu Xin came out of the obstetrics and gynecology department, Cai Lingfei was no longer in the debridement room. There were nearly ten missed calls on her phone. All of them were from Cai Lingfei. At that time, she was busy delivering a baby, so it was impossible for her to pick up the phone. Cai Lingfei must have left in anger. She thought that it was better this way. She and Cai Lingfei were not the same kind of people to begin with, and it was even more inappropriate for her to date him. It would be better if Cai Lingfei did note to find her in the future. She would also save herself the trouble of exining to him. Just as she was about to head to the main road outside the hospital to hail a cab, she remembered that she did not have a single cent of cash on her. Just as she was feeling vexed, her phone rang again. It was Lei Zhensheng. ¡°where are you? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s cold and deep voice sounded. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied that she had not returned home yet. ¡°I¡¯m at XX hospital, ¡± ru Yu said truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money on me. I can¡¯t hail a cab toe back. Can you...e and pick me up? ¡± ¡°Why did you go to the hospital for no reason? ¡± Lei Zhenyu¡¯s voice sounded obviously unhappy. Then, he asked nervously, ¡°are you injured or sick? ¡± ¡°I was passing by the hospital to go to the toilet, but a doctor wasn¡¯t around when a woman was about to give birth. So, my hands were itchy, so I went to show off for a while. Then, I helped the woman give birth, so I wasted some time. ¡± Yu Xin used very short words to recount the events that happened tonight I managed to make one thing clear. There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. After a while, there was another: ¡°wait there. I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up right away. ¡± Chapter 1539

Chapter 1539: Chapter 1539 the woman whose days were muddled up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin was sleeping soundly. The thick curtains were pulled open mercilessly. The Sun Pierced in like a strong ray of light, waking up the life that she had been chatting with Eunuch Zhou. She covered her eyes with her hands in dissatisfaction and cursed almost instinctively, ¡°Ah Ling, how many times have I told you? Don¡¯te to my room before I get up. Your main task is to take care of that dog, not me. ¡± After cursing, there was no sound. She felt that something was wrong and forced her fingers to open a little. Only then did she realize that it was not ah Ling who was taking care of that dog, but BT Lei Zhensheng. She finally took her hands off her eyes. The anger from before instantly turned into a kind expression. She had always known to lower her head and be obedient to her benefactor, because she could not afford to offend this man Moreover, she really could not bear the price of provoking him. ¡°Did you not go to work? ¡± She asked with her eyes lowered, because the clock on the wall showed that it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the morning. At this time, Lei Zhensheng should be sitting in his luxurious office. ¡°today is Saturday. ¡± He frowned slightly. He was indeed a little dissatisfied with her being so confused. She did not go to work all day, and she was so confused that she did not even know what day it was. Saturday Only then did shee to her senses. She could not help but curse in her heart at his reproachful eyes. Damn, did she need to know what day it was She did not go to work. She only needed to know where to y today, where to shop tomorrow, and where to hang out the day after that, okay? The day before yesterday, Li Weisheng called her and said that she could go rafting in May. He asked her if she wanted to go rafting and said that it was slow and exciting. Cai Lingfei also said that he wanted to go. Only Li Qinghe was not interested in rafting. She only liked swimming recently. Ever since she had not been in the cooking ss, she had rarely seen Li Weisheng in the past two weeks. After all, Li Weisheng had to work and could not bepared to a group of unemployed people like them. When she slowly washed up and came downstairs, Lei Zhensheng was already waiting for her at the dining table. It was almost 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. At this time, she did not know whether to count her lunch or breakfast. It could barely be counted as brunch. While she was thinking about this, she had already sat down at the dining table. Lei Zhensheng had already picked up a Roujiamo for her and ced it in her bowl in a gentlemanly manner. She liked Roujiamo, especially roast roujiamo. She used to eat it often in Seoul, but aftering to Taiwan, she rarely ate it. Even if they were asionally sold on the street, the taste was still a lot worse. She quietly lowered her head and ate breakfast. Today, perhaps because Lei Zhensheng was at home, the table was very sumptuous, and it was all Korean. The chef really knew how to please his master. As soon as she finished eating, Lei Zhensheng put a jewelry box in front of her. She almost swallowed a mouthful of soy milk. She looked at the jewelry box for a long time, then opened it with the hand that had just grabbed the Roujiamo. She had been in Taiwan for five months, and Lei Zhensheng had given her a few things. Last time, he had given her a ring, and there was a stone on it that wasparable to a pigeon egg. However, the egg was probably not diamond It was probably a cat¡¯s eye stone or something like that. When the jewelry box was opened, a beautiful ney quietly inside. Because the velvet was made of ck silk, the ne looked particrly dazzling. In fact, she did not need to guess to know that it was tinum. The pendant was a heart-shaped stone. She had never studied broken stones, but this stone did not seem to have any color, so she guessed that it was probably jade or something like that. Chapter 1540

Chapter 1540: Chapter 1540 my heart aches for my own life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She quietly closed the jewelry box. She did not like the things he gave her. Because she was an obstetrician, she never wore any jewelry on her hands. She could not even wear a bracelet. After all, she was going to have surgery at any time. As for the ne Doctors had always put on white coats. They wore a ne. If they put it inside their clothes and others could not see it, wearing it was the same as not wearing it. But if they put it outside their clothes and matched it with a white coat, it would not make a difference. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t been a doctor for a long time and had never had the habit of wearing essories. Now, although she was no longer a doctor, she still wore ordinary clothes all day long and interacted with ordinary people. Those things didn¡¯t match the clothes on her body. For such high-end jewelry, she should wear a formal dress and high heels, and then she should wear them at an asion where the atmosphere was pleasant, right? ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? ¡± Lei Zhensheng frowned slightly when he saw that she didn¡¯t look surprised at all. ¡°I like it, ¡± she said faintly Then she added, ¡°but, do these go with the clothes I¡¯m wearing ¡°Also, who wears these on the street for no reason ¡°It¡¯s said that the security in Taiwan is not good. What if the robber is impatient and doesn¡¯t pull the ne off for a while and cuts off my neck to get the ne ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to lock all the jewelry you gave me in the safe. It¡¯s safer. ¡± After she said that, she saw his face darken. She didn¡¯t know which of his words was wrong, so she quickly added, ¡°I said that my life is safer. I¡¯m not worried about your jewelry. I¡¯m worried about my own life. ¡± His expression finally eased up a little, and then he pulled a tissue to wipe his mouth He said to her indifferently, ¡°even if the jewelry falls into your hands, it¡¯s sad that you don¡¯t have a chance to show it. How about this, I¡¯ll give you a chance tonight. Put on all the jewelry I gave you. I¡¯m going to invite someone to dinner. I¡¯ll bring you along to ensure that your life is safe. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was going to take her out tonight. This was the first time she hade to Taiwan for the first time. ording to what she knew, for a person with such a prestigious status like Lei Zhensheng, the person he invited should also be a person with a prestigious status Usually, the person she wanted to take out should be her own wife. The rtionship between her and Lei Zhensheng was nondescript. To put it bluntly, she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mistress who could not see the light of day. She was not a mistress. Although a mistress could not see the light of day, a mistress usually referred to someone who interfered with other people¡¯s family. Lei Zhensheng was a bachelor. He did not have a family, so she could only be considered a mistress. Lei Zhensheng wanted to take her out. Naturally, he could not let her embarrass him. Therefore, after taking a nap in the afternoon, he took her to a beauty salon to wash her face. Then, he did her hair and makeup. Finally, he went to a dress shop to choose an evening gown. She didn¡¯t know how grand the meeting between Lei Zhensheng and that person was, but judging from the way Lei Zhensheng was spending so much money to buy her a gown, she guessed that the other party had quite a background. The gown was very expensive, a price that she had never dared to dream of before. However, the gown was also very long, and her 173-year-old body couldn¡¯t afford it at all. Therefore, Lei Zhensheng frowned, and then reluctantly took her to a brand shop to buy shoes. This brand shop was a very high-end shoe shop, and the shoes were all imported from Italy. The price was so high that it made people dumbfounded. Her feet were constantly trembling when she put them into the shoes, so they couldn¡¯t fit into the shoes at all This made the salesgirl very embarrassed. Chapter 1541

Chapter 1541: Chapter 1541: Cindere¡¯s sorry state when she wears crystal shoes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Finally, Lei Zhensheng squatted down and used his hands to grab her trembling feet and stuff them into the shoes. Poor her. She had been a doctor for many years and had almost no fate with high heels, so now she was wearing such a noble pair of high heels She did not even dare to take a step on the ground. Of course, she still had to take a step in the end because Lei Zhensheng had already ruthlessly thrown away the t-soled shoes that she wore. Therefore, she could only grit her teeth and walk out of the door wearing the high heels. Fortunately, the car was parked at the entrance of the shoe store. It was only a few steps away. After stepping on the Hem of the dress twice, she barely climbed into the backseat of his car and let out a long sigh. Lei Zhensheng drove with a gloomy face, while she was sizing up her outfit in the rearview mirror. There was a hairpin on her head that had just been styled. That hairpin was iid with a water diamond. She had seen this hairpin before in the beauty of fashion However, the hairpin that Lei Zhensheng had bought for her was dozens of times more expensive than the beauty of fashion. She was indeed a rich pig. She did not even know that she had been ughtered. Two rings hung on her ears. She did not know what material they were made of, but her Iq only knew that they were tinum or gold. This was not yellow, but probably tinum. There was something shiny on it, but she did not know if it was a real diamond or a water diamond. There was a ne on the tinum, and the pendant looked like the heart of the ocean in ¡°titanic. ¡± Of course, it was not the heart of the ocean. It was probably a replica. It should be something like jade. On her finger was the ring of the pigeon egg, and on her wrist was a jade bracelet. On the chest of the gown was a brooch, which was filled with shiny things. She guessed that it should be the same as the one on the second ring, a water diamond Because the water diamond was actually not valuable. But even so, she still looked like she was wearing jewelry. With this red gown, to be honest, it was as tacky as it could be. She could not help but sigh in her heart. She had seen pictures of Cai Shaofen apanying Lei Zhensheng to somerge banquets in the past. Cai Shaofen¡¯s dress had always been very appropriate, and in the world of wealthydies.. She was also a leading figure, and many wealthydies used her dress as a weathervane. Presumably, Cai Shaofen¡¯s dress was her own aesthetic standard. Based on Lei Zhensheng¡¯s aesthetic standard, he had tormented her into such a vulgar-looking woman. However, she was different from Cai Shaofen. Cai Shaofen was once Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife, and she was the wife of a legitimate matchmaker. She had the right to make her own decisions. As for Lin Yuxin, she was only Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mistress. Moreover, she was a mistress who could not see the light. Therefore, she did not have the right to make her own decisions about what she wore. Therefore, she could only let Lei Zhensheng destroy her image. It was not easy to arrive at the hotel. It was the most famous revolving restaurant in Taipei. It seemed that Lei Zhensheng had invited an important person because he had actually booked a private room in the revolving restaurant. Yu Xin was wearing high heels, so it was not easy to walk. It was still close to the elevator when she got off the car. She grabbed Lei Zhensheng¡¯s arm and reluctantly walked into the elevator with the hem of the dress in her hand. However, when she walked out of the elevator to the private room, she had to cross the hall. The aisle in the middle was a little small. She carefully walked with the Hem of the dress in her hand, but she still could not avoid the heels of the high heels stepping on the hem of the dress. Then, she stumbled and almost fell... ... Chapter 1542

Chapter 1542: Chapter 1542-meeting that she had never thought of

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, she did not fall, but the heel of her shoe was too high and she sprained her ankle. It was not very serious, but it was still a little painful. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. Seeing that she was walking unsteadily, he was finally unhappy. He bent down slightly and carried her horizontally He walked directly to the private room. The waiter was leading the way in front. He kept turning his head to look at Yu Xin with envy and jealousy. To be carried by Lei Zhensheng with such a gorgeous princess, what kind of fortune was that. Yu Xin ignored the waitress¡¯envious gaze. She thought that everyone only saw the bright side of a person and would not know the hidden side behind them. The beautiful waitress helped Lei Zhensheng open the door of the private room. Lei Zhensheng carried her in and sat her down on the Sofa in a very gentlemanly manner. The waitress was already asking a few people. ¡°The three of you, ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s calm voice rang out, ¡°I have a guest who hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He should be here soon. You just need to set up three sets of tableware and the dishes will be served ording to my reservation. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The beautiful waitress set up the tableware and went down. Yu Xin sat on the Sofa and rubbed her ankle that she had just sprained. Although it wasn¡¯t very serious, it was still a little red and swollen. Lei Zhensheng saw her ankle like that and squatted down in a daze. He pushed her hand away and used his hand to rub his ankle. However, his hand was a little heavy, and Yu Xin was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes. Just as she was about to tell him to stop rubbing, the beautiful waitress¡¯ voice rang out from the door of the private room, ¡°Mr. Lei, your guest has arrived. ¡± Yu Xin slowly raised her head. When she saw the person who walked in, she was petrified in an instant. This was because she never dreamed that the person Lei Zhensheng had invited was Cai Lingfei. Cai Lingfei was obviously stunned for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. Lei Zhensheng had already stood up to wee him and pulled his hand to sit at the dining table. Yu Xin carefully stood up from the SOFA. Fortunately, the SOFA was only three or four steps away from the dining table. She used both hands to lift the hem of her skirt up high. This time, she sessfully walked to the dining table and sat down smoothly. However, her action of raising the hem of her dress instantly exposed the pair of high heels on her feet. The beautiful waitress and Cai lingfei both saw the pair of shoes on her feet. The waitress was so shocked that her mouth was so wide open that it could fit an egg. Yu Xin only felt that the waitress¡¯expression was too exaggerated. Didn¡¯t she just raise the Hem of her dress? Although her action was indeed not elegant, it shouldn¡¯t be that kind of expression, right? Yu Xin did not know that the person who was shocked was not her action of raising the hem of her dress, but the pair of shoes on her feet. Those were thetest shoes designed by a famous Italian designer. It was said that there were only 20 pairs of shoes in the world, and there was only one pair in Taiwan. Yu Xin sat at the dining table as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Lei Zhensheng and Cai Lingfei were talking all the time. The two men seemed to have forgotten about her existence, and she tried her best to eat with her head lowered to minimize her presence. Lei Zhensheng was persuading Cai Lingfei to hurry back to work. He said that he was already so old, and it was not a good idea for him to y outside all day. After all, the Cai family¡¯s branch in Taiwan would mainly rely on him in the future. At first, Cai Lingfei was listening attentively. asionally, he would discuss a few things with Lei Zhensheng, but most of them werepany matters. Yu Xin did not understand and did not want to understand. Such a scene was already very awkward. Chapter 1543

Chapter 1543: Chapter 1543, can I not satisfy you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She and Cai Lingfei had known each other for two to three months. She had always thought that he was just a rich young master from a well-off family who did nothing but drive cars and flirt with girls all day long. But who knew that he was actually Lei Zhensheng¡¯s client Well, one can not judge a book by its cover. The Sea can not be measured. She finally understood the meaning of this sentence once again. Lei Zhensheng said a lot, while Cai Lingfei did not say much. asionally, he would say a few words, while Lei Zhensheng had been using a lecturing tone to speak. This made Cai Lingfei more or less impatient. Even if Yu Xin had been reducing her presence, she would asionally raise her head to nce at Lei Zhensheng and Cai Lingfei. She could also see the impatience in Cai Lingfei¡¯s expression. In such a situation, Yu Xin actually wished she could find a hole to hide in. Although she had always thought of Cai Lingfei as a normal friend, Cai Lingfei had kissed her and even confessed to her This made their rtionship more or less ambiguous, especially the night before, when they had experienced a high-speed car-jumping incident. Cai Lingfei was probably annoyed by Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words, so when Lei Zhensheng repeated the importance of him going to work, he shouted impatiently, ¡°I know, brother-inw, how many times have you said this! ¡± Boom, boom, boom, three consecutive thunderps directly made Lin Yuxin¡¯s body burn from head to toe. Brother-inw? ! Cai lingfei called Lei Zhensheng brother-inw, and Cai Lingfei¡¯s surname was Cai. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s former wife, Cai Shaofen, also had the surname Cai ... Why had she never thought of this Could Cai Lingfei and Cai Shaofen have some kind of rtionship Why was she so stupid? Wait, this can¡¯t be med on her, right Cai Shaofen was in Korea, and she had met Cai Lingfei in Taiwan. She never dreamed that Cai Lingfei was sent by the Cai family to manage the newpany in Taiwan. As Cai Lingfei called him brother-inw, the whole dinner ended. Yu Xin¡¯s face was as Pale as paper, while Cai Lingfei and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s faces were gloomy as they walked out of the private room together. Yu Xin no longer cared about her image. She held the Hem of her dress with both hands and followed behind the two of them. They walked through the hall, entered the elevator together, and took the elevator to the underground parking lot together. During the whole process, everyone was silent, and no one said a word. Then, of course, they walked out of the elevator together, and there was no more ¡°then¡± because Cai Lingfei walked very fast, and his car was parked at the corner, which was a little far from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s car parked opposite the elevator. When they got home, Yu Xin directly kicked off the high heels on her feet and ran upstairs barefoot. She quickly ran into the room, and in a few seconds, she pulled out all the jewelry on her body and threw it all on the floor In the end, she even took off her dress and threw it away. She stood by the bed wearing a fig leaf and two rose petals on her chest. Her whole body was trembling, and tears rolled down her eyes like broken beads. She had never thought that she would be humiliated like today. Lei Zhensheng walked in wearing a pair of slippers. He was wearing a neat suit. He was obviously a beast, but he behaved like one so perfectly. ¡°I will never make such a friend again, ¡± she quickly exined as she looked at him approaching her. ¡°I will never give you such a chance in the future. ¡± He finally reached out and grabbed her body, which had already retreated to the corner of the wall. With a little force, he threw her onto the bed As he pressed down on her, he said fiercely, ¡°Lin Yuxin, don¡¯t let me help you deal with these messy things in the future. I have a lot of things to do. You better behave yourself. Can I not satisfy you alone? ¡± Chapter 1544

Chapter 1544: Chapter 1544 went back to work at the hospital

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He could satisfy her. He couldpletely satisfy her. She did not have a strong need for that kind of thing, unlike him. He clearly did not have any sperm in his semen, yet he still had a strong sexual desire Which time did he not torture her until she was half dead? Yu Xin woke up again. There was no longer Lei Zhensheng on the bed. There was only the pain of her body falling apart and the soreness between her thighs. Last night, he had tortured her a few more times because of his ruthlessness. Fortunately, she had be more and more courageous in battle, so she was not as unable to get out of bed as she was at the beginning. However, when she got out of bed, what she saw was still a patch of wolves on the ground. The things that she had thrown on the groundst night were still lying quietly on the ground. She squatted down and carefully picked them up. Once again, she quietly put them into the safe and locked them. These jewelry and jades did not belong to an ordinary woman like her to begin with. Wearing them would not make her appear noble, but would make the jewelry and jades appear cheap Maybe people thought that it was for a price. By the time she tidied up her room and went downstairs, it was already noon. Lei Zhensheng had already gone to work. When she was eating lunch, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s assistant came. ¡°Miss Lin, ¡± the assistant knew what humility was Even though he was very respectful to Yu Xin, he said, ¡°Miss Lin, President Lei asked me to help you find a job. It¡¯s at the nearby hospital and also works in the obstetrics and Gynecology Department. I¡¯ll take you to report in the afternoon. You should be able to officially go to work tomorrow. ¡± Yu Xin was slightly stunned and nodded her head. She did not expect Lei Zhensheng to treat her so well. He actually found a job for her. Moreover, it was her old line of work. He wanted her to work in the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital. When Yu Xin arrived at the hospital, she found out that this hospital was not arge-scale general hospital. Instead, it was a private women¡¯s hospital. It was a specialized obstetrics and gynecology hospital. It mainly focused on gynecology and obstetrics for girls. The other departments were not opened. Alright, it was probably because the seemingly romantic affair between her and Cai Lingfei made Lei Zhensheng ufortable. That was why he arranged for her to be in such a hospital. In such a hospital, the doctors had almost no chance to interact with men Usually, they would interact with girls, pregnant women, and other women. Regarding Lei Zhensheng¡¯s arrangement, she did not have the slightest bit ofint. Instead, she thanked him in her heart. No matter what, at least it was a job that she liked. No matter what, at least she could get a sry in the future She could at least have some cash on her, right? She went to work the next day, so she slept very early that night. She was afraid that she would not be used to waking up early, so she specially picked an rm clock. Fortunately, the rm clock on her phone was very dedicated and woke her up on time. This was the first time in the past two months that she had breakfast with Lei Zhensheng and then went to work together. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng drove her to the hospital in a very good temper. He only let her get out of the car after he drove her to the hospital entrance. She had reported yesterday that she was still called Lin Yuxin in the hospital because she used her Korean ID card. However, she did not touch the ID card because Lei Zhensheng¡¯s assistant was helping her fill in the registration form the entire time She was only responsible for signing her name. She was not assigned to the gynecology department, but the gynecology and obstetrics department, which was specifically responsible for infertility. This seemed to be easier, but it was not easy either. If a woman who was not pregnant got pregnant after her treatment.. Then she would have to follow this pregnant woman all the way until she sessfully gave birth to the child. Chapter 1545

Chapter 1545: Chapter 1545 Li Qinghe was busy with blind dates

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin went to work at the women¡¯s Hospital, so her life returned to normal. She left early and returnedte every day. She even followed Lei Zhensheng¡¯s footsteps. So as long as Lei Zhensheng was in Taipei, the two of them could still have breakfast together. The Europeans said that a man and a woman having dinner together did not necessarily mean that there was a problem between the man and the woman. However, if the man and the woman had breakfast together, it could very well mean that there was some kind of ambiguous rtionship between the man and the woman. Thinking about it, it made sense. In this world, the people who invited their friends to dinner had always been Chinese food and dinner. However, breakfast was usually settled at home. Even if it was not at home, it was settled at the restaurant closest to them. At this time, the people who followed them were usually their own family members or people who had stayed at their home the night before. Therefore, a seemingly casual breakfast was actually very meaningful. Although Yu Xin had gone to work and had to have breakfast every morning, she did not have breakfast with Lei Zhensheng every morning because Lei Zhensheng was not in Taipei every day. He was in charge of managing the Lei¡¯s branch offices in Taiwan and Hong Kong, and the Lei¡¯s branch office¡¯s factory in Taiwan was in Tainan. Therefore, he often shuttled between these few ces. Usually, he would stay in Taipei for a week or two and then go to other ces for a week or two. After Yu Xin went to work, she did not have time to y with Li Qinghe and Li Weisheng because she did not have time. This caused Li Qinghe toin that she was busy with blind dates recently and could not find anyone to apany her on blind dates. Li Qinghe was indeed busy with blind dates recently. This news was told to Yu Xin by Li Weisheng on the phone. It seemed that the swimming coach wanted to marry Li Qinghe, and Li Qinghe was someone who had stayed by the side of an old man for ten years She was not stupid, so she refused decisively. However, the swimming coach kept pestering her and refused to let her go, so she decided to go on a blind date. ¡°What kind of person are you looking for? ¡± Yu Xin looked at Li Qinghe opposite her. After doing yoga, fitness, swimming, beauty, and so on, Li Qinghe had be more and more beautiful recently. She looked like she was only in her early thirties. Yu Xin was thirty years old, and Li Qinghe was forty years old. The two of them were clearly ten years apart, but sitting together, Li Qinghe looked only one or two years older than Yu Xin. The reason why Yu Xin had the time to go out and y with Li Qinghe today was because it was the weekend, and Lei Zhensheng was working overtime today, so she had the time to go out. Usually, if Lei Zhensheng was at home, even if it was the weekend, she couldn¡¯t go out alone because he would pester her at home. Even if she had to go out, he would be the one to take her out. ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone who is older than me by five years, has some financial ability, and is willing to live with me sincerely, ¡± Li Qinghe thought for a while Then, she said a little shyly, ¡°I am already forty years old, but I have never been pregnant and have children. Now that I am in such a hurry to get married, I actually want to hurry up and get pregnant and have children in these two years. I am afraid that I will not be able to get pregnant when I am older. ¡± Yu Xin nodded. Once a woman was over forty years old, this was indeed the age of a high-cor pregnant woman. Li Qinghe¡¯s idea was very realistic, and she could fully understand it. ¡°Yu Xin, does your boyfriend not n to marry you? ¡± Li Qinghe looked at Yu Xin Then she sighed and said, ¡°Yu Xin, you are already thirty years old. To be honest, you are not young anymore. Hurry up and get married. While you are still young, think of a way to have a child. ¡± Chapter 1546

Chapter 1546: Chapter 1546: Apany Li Qinghe on a blind date

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin smiled bitterly at Li Qinghe¡¯s words. Marriage Between her and Lei Zhensheng, even if Lei Zhensheng was in the mood to marry her, how could she agree? Pregnancy If the man beside her was someone else, then perhaps there was such a possibility. But the man beside her was Lei Zhensheng. If Lei Zhensheng wanted to control her for the rest of her life, then she would be cut off from pregnancy for the rest of her life. The two of them went shopping in the afternoon and Practiced Yoga in the afternoon. Then they went to the beauty salon to wash their faces. By the time they washed their faces, it was already veryte. Yu Xin nned to go back. ¡°Yu Xin, apany me on a blind date. ¡± Li Qinghe begged her, ¡°this is my seventh blind date this month, but none of the previous ones felt good. Today, ording to the matchmakingpany, this person is 48 years old and is the boss of a certainpany. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but since we have an appointment, I¡¯m a bit nervous. ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? ¡± Yu Xin was really convinced by her. She looked at her and shook her head, ¡°sister Li, don¡¯t you think that you can believe the words of the Matchmaking Company? What boss of thepany? Maybe it¡¯s a matchmaker? There are many matchmakers nowadays. ¡± ¡°matchmakingpanies are just matchmakingpanies. I might not be interested in them, ¡± Li Qinghe said indifferently. ¡°Besides, I have an agreement with the matchmakingpany. If I find a matchmakingpany, I will have to im for moral damages. The matchmakingpany I found is also the most famous matchmakingpany in Taipei. They have been known for their honesty for many years. Matchmakingpanies will not appear in their home. ¡± Yu Xin had only been in Taipei for half a year. She did not know anything about matchmakingpanies. Li Qinghe had been in Taiwan for ten years after all. She knew a lot, so she could not say anything more. Li Qinghe was two centimeters taller than her, and she was prettier than her. She took good care of herself, and her skin was delicate. Therefore, Li Qinghe did not feel any pressure at all when she acted as a foil. Li Qinghe said that she had arranged to meet him at the listening Tao Garden, and the location was set by the other party. Li Qinghe said that this was the first time she had met a man with such good taste. In the past, they had all been in some big hotel or some Western restaurant.. It was as tacky as it could be. The Listening Tao Garden was so nice. The environment was beautiful, and there were mountains and rivers here. Although the mountains and rivers were fake, in general, it gave people afortable feeling. When Yu Xin and Li Qinghe arrived, it was said that the other party had already arrived. The waiter was wearing a fitting Qipao to lead the way because the gentleman was waiting for them at the listening Tao pavilion. The listening Tao pavilion was a quiet ce on the second floor. In fact, the entire listening Tao Yuan was very quiet. However, the listening Tao pavilion was in the quietest corner, so it was even more quiet. ¡°Mr. Lei, Miss Li is here. ¡± The waiter¡¯s voice was very beautiful. He helped Yu Xin and the others open the door and even greeted them inside. Yu Xin followed behind Li Qinghe. Because Li Qinghe was tall and wore high heels, she was naturally blocked by Li Qinghe¡¯s line of sight. She could only hear her shaking hands with someone in front to introduce herself. The man was also using a refined voice to introduce himself: Lei Zhensheng, 48 years old this year, CEO of a smallpany. Miss Li, please have a seat. Lei Zhensheng Yu Xin was immediately burned inside and out by Lei Zhensheng. If she had known that Qinghe was going on a blind date with Lei Zhensheng, she would not havee here even if she was beaten to death. However, it was impossible to escape at this time. Moreover, the most damnable thing was that Li Qinghe had already moved aside, and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s gaze had already mercilesslynded on her body. Yu Xin had her head lowered, so she did not know what expression Lei Zhensheng had on his face. She only heard Li Qinghe introducing Lei Zhensheng, ¡°my friend Lin Yuxin is currently working as an ob / gyn doctor in a certain hospital. ¡± Chapter 1547

Chapter 1547: Chapter 1547: Lei Zhensheng, whom she had never seen before

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Nice to meet you. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s hand reached out like that. His fair and slender fingers were not fond of smoking, so his entire hand looked somewhat beautiful. Yu Xin carefully reached out her hand and shook it with him, but in an instant, she felt that the force was so strong that it almost crushed her hand. Fortunately, the waiter knocked on the door again and came in. The menu was on the ground. Lei Zhensheng seemed to be unusually considerate and personally handed the menu to Li Qinghe for her to order. He was really an elegant gentleman. Yu Xin had never seen Lei Zhensheng like this because she was familiar with Lei Zhensheng¡¯s tyranny. He was extremely violent. Even a smile on his gloomy face was extravagant. Such a man, she thought he didn¡¯t know how to please women. She even secretly felt sorry for Cai Shaofen for a long time. It was really hard for her to stay by Lei Zhensheng¡¯s side for 18 years. But tonight, Lei Zhensheng had overturned his image in her heart. Because what he showed her was, no, it should be him showing Li Qinghe that he was a gentle, refined, and sessful man. They were chatting with each other and asking each other some things, but Yu Xin kept her head buried in food. She tried her best to avoid joining their conversation. However, she was still not spared Because Li Qinghe held her arm and shook it, ¡°Yu Xin, didn¡¯t you say that you were in charge of infertility? ¡± Just now, Zhensheng said that he and his ex-wife had been married for 18 years without having children, and he also said that the problem was very likely on his side. Do you think this situation can be cured?¡± Yu Xin was stunned instinctively. How did she know if it could be cured Because Lei Zhensheng was infertile, Cai Shaofen insisted on a divorce. From this, it could be seen that it could not be cured, right? However, she could not say that Therefore, she could only answer Li Qinghe¡¯s question, ¡°this, how do you know just by saying it It depends on Mr. Lei¡¯s examination report. Of course, the most important thing is thetest one-year or half-year examination report. Then, it has to be decided based on his actual situation.¡± Yu Xin¡¯s words werepletely from the doctor¡¯s point of view. There was no bias at all. Therefore, Li Qinghe was very satisfied with what she said. Lei Zhensheng, on the other hand, sat there quietly. However, his gaze was meaningful as he nced at her. ¡°I see. ¡± Li Qinghe looked at Lei Zhensheng and said softly, ¡°then you can go and have a check-up. Perhaps, things are not as serious as you think. ¡± ¡°I have been diagnosed as infertile. ¡± Lei Zhensheng still spoke to Li Qinghe honestly Then he added with a smile, ¡°of course, I need a partner who will apany me for the rest of my life. If Miss Li doesn¡¯t mind this defect of mine, we can try to be together for a while. Of course, if Miss Li does mind this, then tonight will be a waste of Miss Li¡¯s time. ¡± Yu Xin got up and went to the bathroom at this time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what Li Qinghe saidter or how she and Lei Zhensheng decided on their rtionship. When she came back from the bathroom outside, Lei Zhensheng had already paid the bill. Li Qinghe held her hand and said that they were going downstairs to go back. Li Qinghe lived in the opposite direction from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s Yangming Mountain. Therefore, Lei Zhensheng Drove Li Qinghe while Yu Xin took a taxi back. Although Lei Zhensheng said very gentlemanly that he could drive Li Qinghe home first, Yu Xin still refused However, she still said that she had to go to work tomorrow and go home early to rest. Chapter 1548

Chapter 1548: Chapter 1548: unprecedented

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin took a taxi back home. When she got home, she went straight upstairs. She wanted to take a shower as soon as possible, but Li Qinghe¡¯s text message came again, asking her what she thought of Lei Zhensheng? She looked at the text message and smiled bitterly. What did she think of Lei Zhensheng Lei Zhensheng was a devil to her, but she could not tell Li Qinghe the truth. So, when she replied to the text message, she said lightly that she was not married and could not understand men, so these things could not give her any advice. It was better to look at it with her own eyes and experience. After replying to Li Qinghe¡¯s text message, she quickly turned off her phone and took her pajamas to the bathroom to take a shower. She thought to herself, if Lei Zhensheng is already on a blind date, then is he already tired of me? If he is tired of me, that¡¯s good too. This way, she can at least go back to Seoul earlier, and then she can live a normal life. Before she finished taking a shower, Lei Zhensheng came in. He stood at the bathroom door and looked at her with a piercing gaze. He asked faintly, ¡°are you really looking forward to me finding a woman to marry as soon as possible? ¡± F * Ck, what kind of person is this He can actually see through people¡¯s thoughts Is he human Or is he using sophisticated detection equipment? She casually wiped the water droplets on her body with a bath towel. Anyway, she did not know how many times he had looked at her body or how many times he had touched her body. So in front of him, she did not even bother to cover up. Lei Zhensheng watched her wiping the water droplets on her body. She wore a white shower cap on her head, and the crystal clear water droplets on her body slid down from her fair skin. They were as shiny as diamonds, and her lower abdomen could not help but tense up in an instant A certain part of her body swelled up uncontrobly. Damn, when did he be so unstable Moreover, he had been with her every day for the past few days and ate her every night. Why was he still so hungry? ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you want to get married early or not? ¡± Yu Xin said truthfully. At the same time, she wrapped her body with another dry towel, turned her body sideways, and was about to walk past him. However, in the end, she did not walk over. He quickly reached out and carried her horizontally. He took two or three steps to the side of the bed and threw her directly onto the bed. Yu Xin did not resist or struggle at all because she knew that it was useless to struggle. Hence, she let the towel on her body scatter andy naked on the navy blue bed sheet. Lei Zhensheng was very bitchy. He said that her body was very white, so in order to entuate the whiteness of her skin, he specially made two navy blue beds out of the bedding and spread them on the bed. If one did not look carefully, one would think that they were ck andy on them It was almost the same as lying in a coffin. Lei Zhensheng elegantly removed the restraints on his body andy down next to her naked body. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, forcing her to face him. ¡°Lin Yuxin, do you feel wronged by following me? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was a little unbelievable tonight. He actually cared about whether she was wronged or not. In the past, Lei Zhensheng would directly press her under his body on the bed and then invade her like that. Usually, it was based on his self-feelings. asionally, when he was in a good mood, he would ask her, ¡°are youfortable? ¡± or.. ¡°Do I make you feelfortable? ¡± This was the first time he had taken the initiative to care about whether she was wronged like tonight. Yu Xin was stunned for a long time before she could react. Chapter 1549

Chapter 1549: Chapter 1549: What are you avoiding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you live if you don¡¯t feel wronged? ¡± Yu Xin finally mustered up her courage and said carefully, ¡°so what if I feel wronged? Can you let me go back? ¡± ¡°Are you dreaming? ¡± Lei Zhensheng gritted his teeth... ... This night was the first time Yu Xin felt that doing such things with Lei Zhensheng was such a beautiful night in the past six months. This feeling made her hate herself. That night, Lei Zhensheng did not chase her back to her own room. Instead, he left her on his bed, hugged her in his arms, and quietly fell asleep with her. The next day, when the rm woke Yu Xin up, she opened her eyes and was surprised to find Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face right in front of her. He looked very peaceful when he was asleep, but he was much more harmless than when he was awake. She carefully tried to pull her body out of his arms, but he woke up as soon as she moved. He opened his eyes and looked at her, then greeted her with a smile, ¡°good morning. ¡± She was once again scorched by Lei Zhensheng. This damn Lei Zhensheng, he went on a blind datest night, how did he change his whole person He seemed to have some sense of familiarity with her. She was not used to Lei Zhensheng like this, so she scrambled back to her room. By the time she tidied herself up and went downstairs, Lei Zhensheng was already waiting for her at the dining table. ¡°Miss Li is going to go out with me for a while, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said casually as he ate his breakfast sandwich. Yu Xin was eating an Omelet when she heard Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words. The omelet paused in her mouth for two seconds before she nodded and said softly, ¡°congrattions. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to renovate the guest room on the third floor, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said calmly. ¡°She can stay here asionally. ¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough. ¡± Yu Xin choked again. She quickly turned her head to the side. The soy milk she had just swallowed was very ufortable. ¡°Be careful. ¡± Lei Zhensheng gently patted her back with his hand. Then, he scolded her softly, ¡°I just have a girlfriend. Do you have to be so excited? ¡± Yu Xin took a long time to catch her breath. She wiped her mouth and nose with a tissue and said while exhaling, ¡°then I will go to the hospital today to apply for a dormitory. When your girlfriend ising, I will have a ce to hide, right? ¡± ¡°What are you hiding from? ¡± Lei Zhensheng said in a shocking manner, ¡°I have already told Li Qinghe that you are my cousin and have no rtives in Taipei, so you are temporarily staying at my house. ¡± ???? ¡ª Dear friends, here is the plot of a new article for everyone to watch She rubbed her eyes with her hands and thought that she had opened the wrong door, so she quickly pushed it out and looked up at the door number. It was indeed her dormitory door number. With great doubt in her heart, she walked into the door again. The bathroom door was pulled open, and Dongfang Yunheng walked out wearing a casual nightgown. She only woke up from her shock and could not help but roar angrily, ¡°Hey, Dongfang Yunheng, what do you mean? This is my dormitory! ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± He was indifferent to her anger. He sat down on the Double Sofa, picked up a can of coffee on the coffee table, opened it and drank it. ¡°You still came here knowing that? ¡± Fang Xiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood. What did this man mean? He just could not bear to see her life a little better, right? ¡°I remember that you and I signed a one-year contract to sell our bodies. ¡± As he spoke, he picked up the briefcase beside him and took out a document signed by her and handed it to her. Chapter 1550

Chapter 1550: Chapter 1550: I¡¯m getting engaged

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since she apanied Li Qinghe on blind dates, Yu Xin had not taken the initiative to contact Li Qinghe. Her phone was also switched to the secretary desk. When Li Qinghe sent her messages, she always said that she was not free and lied that she was busy with work. Li Qinghe probably believed Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words and thought that she was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s cousin. However, she knew that a lie would be exposed one day, and she did not want to face the embarrassment of exposing that day. Recently, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s room on the third floor was indeed under renovation. Fortunately, it was not a major renovation. In fact, it was just a change of the original wallpaper and furniture. In the past half a month, Lei Zhensheng rarely came home for dinner. He was probably on a date with Li Qinghe because Li Qinghe sent her a text message saying that Lei Zhensheng was taking her to see a movie. The two of them even went to the beach to y. She also said that Lei Zhensheng was very nice and gentlemanly He was her type. She had already decided to get engaged to Lei Zhensheng. She did not expect Lei Zhensheng¡¯s second rtionship toe so quickly. Of course, this could not be separated from Li Qinghe¡¯s good looks. Moreover, Li Qinghe¡¯s appearance vaguely carried the shadow of Cai Shaofen. Yu Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Lei Zhensheng was going to get engaged to Li Qinghe, and after getting engaged, they would get married. It was definitely not suitable for her to stay in the Lei family again. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng was such a beast. She reckoned that he was the one who got married to Li Qinghe He would not let her off either. Just like now, no matter howte his date came back at night, he woulde to her room after showering. Moreover, this man was getting more and more outrageous. In the past, he would not stay in her bed, but now, after he was done with his work, he still refused to leave her bed He said that he was so tired that he did not want to move. Look, this was the overbearing BT. In the past, when he came back early, he would always ask her to go to his room. Moreover, every time he ate her up, he would make her crawl back to his room. The reason was that she slept unsightly He did not sleep with people who slept unsightly. ¡°I am engaged to Li Qinghe today, ¡± Lei Zhensheng suddenly said during breakfast. Yu Xin was eating pot stickers at that time. When Lei Zhensheng said this, she was chewing the pot stickers. In her shock, she identally bit her tongue. The pain made her tear up. ¡°ouch, ¡± she covered her mouth with her hand and moaned. After the pain passed, she drank a mouthful of soy milk and swallowed the pot stickers that she had not chewed yet. ¡°congrattions, ¡± she said lightly. There was no sadness or joy on her face. Her tone was indifferent and distant. Congrattions He was slightly stunned. Was this what a woman who slept with him every day said to him Did she not know what it meant to be engaged What did it mean to be married? He thought that she would be sad and even cry. Then, she begged him not to be engaged and not to be with Li Qinghe. He even thought that as long as she begged him, he would promise her not to hang out with Li Qinghe. He only wanted her to be alone, as long as she was by his side. In fact, this feeling was a little strange. He clearly had no feelings for her at all. Even if she had sex with him, it was all because he forced her. However, he did not know why, but recently, he had gradually fallen in love with her. He liked to stay with her, liked the way she had sex with him, liked her unpretentious expression, liked her fragile but pretending to be strong. He felt that he must have gone crazy. He was a 48-year-old man, and he had a girlfriend since he was 20 years old. In the blink of an eye, he had seen all kinds of women in the past 28 years How many women had made love under his body? Chapter 1551

Chapter 1551: Chapter 1551 Elegant Gentleman Li Weisheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, why did he fall in love with someone who was 18 years younger than him at this age Why did he feel happy when he saw her Why did he feelfortable when he was with her? She must have been the only woman by his side recently. He must have found an excuse for himself in this way. That was why he had that blind date. That was why he continued to date Li Qinghe. Li Qinghe was a married woman. Although she used to be with an old man who was 17 years old, she must still have some experience in that area. Moreover, Li Qinghe had intentionally or unintentionally hinted him to stay over at her house a few days ago. However, he did not stay. When Li Qinghe hinted him, he was actually thinking about this woman at home. He thought about her lying alone on the bed, and wondered if she missed his embrace and arms. I must have been possessed. He cursed himself in his heart. She was only a thirty-year-old Virgin. Moreover, he had already broken that ce. She was now the same as a married woman. In order to prevent himself from being possessed by Lin Yuxin, he hurriedly decided to get engaged to Li Qinghe. He only wanted to use Li Qinghe to divert his excessive care and attention to Lin Yuxin. Lei Zhensheng was going to get engaged to Li Qinghe. Yu Xin originally thought that they would hold an engagement ceremony or perhaps go to arge hotel to treat the guests or something. However, this was not the case. In the afternoon, Li Qinghe sent her a text message saying that her engagement with Lei Zhensheng was the two of them going to a jewelry store to buy a ring together. Then, the two of them went to a revolving restaurant for dinner. Regarding the engagement ceremony, Li Qinghe exined it this way. She had no rtives in Taiwan and she was the only one. Lei Zhensheng said that he had no rtives in Taiwan other than her cousin, and his cousin had to work overtime Therefore, she could not attend their engagement ceremony, so it became the two of them. Yu Xin could not help butugh when she saw Li Qinghe¡¯s text. In fact, she did not need to work overtime tonight because she did not follow the pregnant woman. She had only worked in the women¡¯s Hospital for three weeks, and none of her patients were pregnant. She did not need to work overtime. She originally nned to go home early after work to eat, shower, and go to bed so that she would not run into the two of themter. who asked her to have no ce to stay? However, just as she got off work, Li Weisheng called and asked if she was free tonight. He would treat her to dinner tonight to celebrate his resignation from the cooking ss. She quickly said that she had time and time. Then, she made an appointment with Li Weisheng to eat the Yunshan Barbecue. Ever since she left the cooking ss, she had not eaten barbecue. She and Li Weisheng had not seen each other for almost a month. This time, they were particrly friendly. She did not know if it was because of the distance and closeness, but she felt that Li Weisheng was bing more and more handsome. Yu Xin had learned how to grill meat before, and she often ate grilled meat in Seoul, so she was very good at grilling meat, and her cooperation with Li Weisheng was also very tacit. ¡°I called Cai Lingfei and asked him toe for Barbecue. That kid actually said he was working, and now he has to work overtime, ¡± Li Weisheng said with a smile. ¡°I called Li Qinghe again, but she said that she sessfully went on a blind date and got engaged tonight, so we¡¯re the only two people left in our four-person team. ¡± Yu Xin nodded. Indeed, only the two of them were left, because Cai Lingfei would definitely note looking for her again. As for Li Qinghe, she must be bathing in her sweet love, right? Chapter 1552

Chapter 1552: Chapter 1552 Li Qinghe came to stay at home

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The roast meat was very fragrant, but Yu Xin did not eat much, perhaps because she was in a bad mood or something. Fortunately, the scenery outside the Yunshan Barbecue shop was very good. She and Li Weisheng ate and chatted while looking at the scenery. In the end, Li Weisheng drove her back. She did not dare to tell Li Weisheng which gardenmunity she lived in. She only said that it was in the area of Yangming Mountain. She just asked Li Weisheng to put her on the bus stop. Li Weisheng did not pursue the matter further. He put her down on the bus stop, waved goodbye to her, and then drove away. Everything looked extremely gentlemanly. Yu Xin took a deep breath and slowly walked onto the overpass. She walked towards the vimunity across the street, hoping that Lei Zhensheng and Li Qinghe were already asleep. Unfortunately, just as she walked to the door, she heard Li Qinghe¡¯s voice in the living room, as if she was asking Lei Zhensheng if he wanted to eat a fruit sd. Yu Xin wanted to turn around and leave, but Lei Zhensheng saw her. He said lightly, ¡°Yu Xin, you¡¯re back from work? Qinghe made a fruit sd,e in and have some. ¡± Yu Xin braced herself and walked in. Seeing Li Qinghe¡¯s happy face, she wanted to tear a hole in the ground to let her in. ¡°Yu Xin, this fruit sd is very delicious. ¡± Li Qinghe put the sd on the coffee table and sat down beside Lei Zhensheng. Then, she waved and called her, e and have some. ¡± ¡°No, you guys eat. ¡± Yu Xin shook her head. As she walked up the stairs, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m tired from working overtime. I have to go upstairs to shower and sleep. I have to work early tomorrow. ¡± After saying this, she quickly walked upstairs. When she saw Li Qinghe Patting Lei Zhensheng¡¯s thigh, she felt disgusted. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt ufortable when she thought Lei Zhensheng would be intimate with another woman. F * Ck, she must be a masochist. She couldn¡¯t help but curse herself in her heart. Who was Lei Zhensheng Devil, Viin, bast * Rd, beast. Such a man. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave him. It would be better if he married someone else. She really hoped that he would divorce Li Qinghe as soon as possible. She hoped that Li Qinghe would keep a close eye on him. She hoped that he would nevere to look for her again. She could not wait for him to send her back to Seoul as soon as possible. Yu Xin took a bath with thisplicated and deliberately thought-out mentality of revenge. Then, she crawled into the bed. Her Room was so close to the stairs that she could hear the footsteps of Lei Zhensheng and Li Qinghe going up to the third floor. She quickly jumped into the bed and crawled into the bed. She only wanted to go to bed as soon as possible. However, who would have thought that the sound from upstairs could be heard clearly. She did not know where the sound came from, and it actually made her hear it so clearly. She heard Li Qinghe Giggling, and then she softly asked Lei Zhensheng, ¡°do you want to take a bath together? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice was very soft. She did not know whether he agreed or not. Yu Xin could not help but curse in her heart. Li Qinghe had always given her a fresh feeling. Why did it make her feel lewd now? Actually, Yu Xin did not know that she waspletely jealous. Li Qinghe and Lei Zhensheng were engaged. The two of them naturally had to live together. So taking a bath together was not considered lewd, right? The voice upstairs was quiet for a while before it sounded again. It was as if Li Qinghe had juste out of the bath. Only her soft voice could be heard, ¡°Zhensheng, do I look good in this pajamas? ¡± Chapter 1553

Chapter 1553: Chapter 1553, release her condition

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Nice, ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s voice sounded in a low voice, followed by another sentence, ¡°Qinghe, you sleep first. I still have some things to do. I will go to the study to do some work. I wille upter. ¡± ¡°then... I will wait for you on the bed? ¡± Li Qinghe¡¯s voice sounded a little shy. Yu Xin could not hear Lei Zhensheng¡¯s answer because the voice upstairs suddenly disappeared. She only felt that it was strange. The voice came and disappeared as soon as it was said. It was like an unidentified flying object. Yu Xin did not know that the back of the bed in her room had a very small effect. The room upstairs had an invisible loudspeaker. As long as Lei Zhensheng turned on the loudspeaker, Yu Xin could clearly hear the voice upstairs. She could not hear it now because Lei Zhensheng had turned off the loudspeaker. He had alreadye down. What else could she listen to Li Qinghe was alone in the room. What else could she listen to. Yu Xin was wondering why the voice suddenly stopped. Lei Zhensheng had already used the key to open her door and walked in. She could not help but sit up from the bed and look at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± She red at him angrily. ¡°What do you think? ¡± He shamelessly climbed onto the bed and directly pressed her under his body. His entire body covered her body, and his handsome face swayed on her young face. ¡°Do you have to be so shameless? ¡± She was so angry that she pushed him with her hands. She could not help but say angrily, ¡°your fianc??e is upstairs. Do you want to embarrass her? ¡± ¡°She can¡¯t hear the sound in this room. ¡± He used his hands to remove the restraints on her body and said faintly, ¡°the soundproof effect of this house is very good. ¡± Soundproof effect is very good The soundproof effect is good, how can she hear the sounds upstairs so clearly He was clearly lying, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°Lei Zhensheng, please let go. ¡± She finally softened her body and begged him, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you finally found your love, you finally found the other half of your life¡¯s confidant, please let me go. I was indeed wrong in the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t have helped Cai Shaofen, but isn¡¯t the current Li Qinghe better than Cai Shaofen? ¡± ¡°Humph, will Li Qinghe be better than Cai Shaofen? ¡± He scoffed at her words, forcefully pulled off thest piece of the codpiece on her body, and then ignored her pleas and walked in stiffly. ¡°Cai Shaofen is the eldest daughter of the Cai family, and Li Qinghe is only the widow of an old man. How can shepare to Cai Shaofen? ¡± Lei Zhensheng said angrily, ¡°you¡¯ve taken away my wife, and you want to let it go so easily? Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do to let me go? ¡± Yu Xin was finally forced into a corner by him. Because she had helped Cai Shaofen out of kindness once, and now it was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s turn to vent. Did she have to be so miserable? She still had a lot of years to live, a lot of love to talk about, and a lot of handsome men waiting for her to slowly choose. Also, and... ... Also, she also wanted to be pregnant, have a child, and be a mother, okay But if she followed Lei Zhensheng, she would never be able to fulfill this wish in her life. ¡°What do I have to do to make you let me go? ¡± Lei Zhensheng could not help butugh when he heard Lin Yuxin¡¯s words. Then, he said angrily, ¡°as long as you help me cure my illness, as long as you can make me fertile, I will let you go. ¡± Chapter 1554

Chapter 1554: Chapter 1554 who chased Li Qinghe away

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION His family doctor said that he had lost his fertility 20 years ago. It seemed that he was born with an inability to ovte. That was why he thought of this move. His goal was to keep Lin Yuxin by his side. She felt so good He was still thinking when he hugged her, ¡°If I have to marry her, I should just marry her. Of course, if this woman refuses to marry her, then he will use this method to tie her up by his side for life. ¡± Yu Xin was tortured badly by Lei Zhenshengst night. She did not know what was wrong with Lei Zhensheng, this stinky man. He was engaged to Li Qinghe, but he just left Li Qinghe alone in her room to pester her.. Moreover, he was more fierce than any night in the past three weeks. It was as if he wanted to tear her bones apart and swallow her whole. The result was that she and Lei Zhensheng woke upte. When they woke up, it was already 8:30 in the morning. She was on the morning shift and should have arrived at the hospital at 8:30, but she was still in bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will call the hospital director. ¡± He kissed her forehead gently and then said teasingly, ¡°you were so nicest night. I love it when you act like me. ¡± She was so angry that she red at him with murderous eyes. Of course, if eyes could kill people, she thought that he should have killed Lei Zhensheng countless times. However, eyes could not kill people. Last night, he had eaten her up for the first time. She did not pass out, so she urged him to go back to his room or go to Li Qinghe¡¯s room on the third floor. However, Lei Zhensheng refused to go back, so she pushed him with her hand. He got off the bed half-pushed and half-pushed. He was going to go back, but just as he reached the door, he heard the sound of slippers approaching the door. The door was soundproof, but there was still the sound of the top of the door. Moreover, the sound of footsteps that could be lowered came from upstairs. Even a fool would know that Li Qinghe was outside the door. Li Qinghe was not a fool after all. It was impossible for her not to doubt the rtionship between the two of them, so Lei Zhensheng did not open the door and go out. Instead, he pushed her onto the bed and pressed her under him again... ... This time, Lei Zhensheng was like a beast. He did not even have any gentleness. His hands pinched her body hard, and his teeth gnawed on her neck and corbone. Of course, she could not withstand his pounding, gnawing, and pinching, so she shouted out loud. The louder she shouted, the more excited Lei Zhensheng became, and the more wild his actions became. At that time, she actually wanted to endure it, but she could not. In fact, she knew that Li Qinghe was outside and was so ashamed that she could not face anyone. She only thought that she would be too ashamed to see anyone after she woke up today. She was still worried about how she would exin when she saw Li Qinghe after she woke up, because Lei Zhensheng had left countless marks on her face, neck, and earlobe like a beast. It was as if he wanted to tell everyone that he had slept with herst night. She carefully found a silk scarf to tie around her neck, and then applied concealer on her face and earlobe, barely covering it. Of course, if you looked carefully, you could still see it. However, when she walked downstairs, there was only Lei Zhensheng on the dining table. She couldn¡¯t help but be confused, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°where¡¯s sister Li? ¡± ¡°You were so loudst night. If she still doesn¡¯t leave, then wouldn¡¯t she have no self-awareness? ¡± He spoke in a tone that was not shocking at all. Moreover, his tone was clearly reproachful, as if she was the one who drove his girlfriend away. Chapter 1555

Chapter 1555: Chapter 1555: Doctor¡¯s duties

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was so angry that she blew her beard and red at Lei Zhensheng. However, Lei Zhenshengpletely ignored her gaze and only lightly reminded her that if she did not hurry up and eat breakfast, she was probably not justte. She might have to skip work. She was so angry in her heart. She originally hoped that Lei Zhensheng would get married and let her go, but who knew that Li Qinghe would tactfully leave. It seemed that the hope of him getting married was not very high? Then what should she do Could she really treat his illness Perhaps, she could start aeback and cure his infertility? Of course, Yu Xin waste for work. She did not know what was the rtionship between Lei Zhensheng and the director of the Women¡¯s Hospital. In short, no one criticized her for beingte. Her boss was also polite to her. However, her patients were not very polite to her, especially the thirty-eight-year-old patient who had an appointment with her yesterday. He said that he woulde early in the morning and waited for her for two hours. Well, this was indeed her fault. She waste and did not apologize to her boss. Instead, she apologized to her own patient. She said that she was really sorry that she was dyed. She asked for her forgiveness. Fortunately, the patient did not make things too difficult for her. He only said a few words and let her have some water. This wasmonly used in infertility. Many women could not get pregnant because their fallopian tubes were blocked, and this Li Lili was the same. Li Lili said that she had done a few water transfusions in the past, but she could not get pregnant. Moreover, every time she did it, it would be blocked again soon, so she had a headache. After Yu Xin had finished the water transfusions for her, she said that it seemed to have been blocked. As for whether it would be blocked or not, she could not say. However, she still suggested that Li Lili¡¯s husbande to cooperate with the examination because pregnancy was not a matter for one person but two people. Li Lili was stunned when she heard Yu Xin¡¯s words. After a long while, she asked, ¡°is it rted to him that I¡¯m not pregnant? Isn¡¯t it because my Fallopian Tube is blocked? Is it because I have a problem now? ¡± ¡°You do have a problem. ¡± Yu Xin exined to her very patiently, ¡°however, sometimes the man may also have a problem. I¡¯m worried that not only you have a problem, but your husband also has some problems. If that¡¯s the case, no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t get pregnant by yourself. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. ¡± Li Lili¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then, she quickly said, ¡°why didn¡¯t the previous doctors mention this before? They only cared about treating me. They kept saying that I was infertile because my Fallopian Tube was blocked and that I was tormenting my Fallopian Tube. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the past, ¡± Yu Xin wrote her opinion on her medical record. Then, when she handed it to her, she said lightly, ¡°let your husbande over tomorrow. I¡¯ll rest the day after tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Doctor Lin. ¡± Li Lili took the medical record and immediately left happily. Yu Xin didn¡¯t know why she was so happy. She only asked her husband toe over and take a look. She didn¡¯t say that it was definitely her husband¡¯s problem.. Moreover, she herself had problems, but her husband did not have any problems at all. Her Fallopian tubes were always blocked, so it was not easy for her to get pregnant? Next was an elderly woman. She was forty-three years old and had not gotten pregnant after three years of marriage. She was a little anxious and said that if she did not get pregnant soon, it would be a waste of time because the older she was, the more difficult it would be to get pregnant. Yu Xin looked at her medical record. In fact, she had been looking at it since she was married six months ago. She had been looking at it for more than two years, but she still did not get pregnant. Moreover, her condition seemed to be normal. Chapter 1556

Chapter 1556: The doctor in charge of chapter 1556

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin looked through all of her checkup lists and medical records. She had thought of all the previous doctors she could think of. She had also used ovtion drugs, ovtion needles, and so on, but she just could not conceive. ¡°My husband has also been examined. He¡¯s fine, ¡± the patient said to her. ¡°Now, when we both have a headache, why can¡¯t we conceive? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to mood. ¡± Yu Xin lifted her head from her pile of checkup lists Then, she looked at her and said, ¡°the problem of pregnancy has always been something that can not bepletely exined by science. Sometimes, the more you want it, the more you don¡¯t have it. Have you gone anywhere to y after you and your husband got married? Have you gone on a honeymoon or something like that? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. ¡± The woman lowered her head in embarrassment She said softly, ¡°we only got married at such an old age. How could we be in the mood? After we got married, we were in a hurry to get pregnant and have children, so we spent most of our energy on making babies. Especially during the ovtion period, we were even more nervous. We did it every day, afraid that we would miss the opportunity to get pregnant. ¡± Yu Xin nodded As she wrote the bill for her on theputer, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some vitamin E supplements and folic acid tablets first. You just need to go back and take them ording to the requirements. Then, arrange a honeymoon trip within the next ten days. Try to find a ce to go up the mountains and down the sea. That is to say, do whatever makes you guys happier. You don¡¯t have to find some charming ind or something. In short, just make yourself happy and forget about being pregnant. ¡± ¡°Why do you have to forget about being pregnant? ¡± The female patient really did not understand. She could not help but say, ¡°we mainly want to have children. Oh right, aren¡¯t you going to give me some medicine to promote ovtion? How am I going to pat my eggs without the medicine? ¡± ¡°You can ovte normally? ¡± Yu Xin was really convinced by her Hence, she quickly exined, ¡°you used so many times to stimte ovtion in the past, but didn¡¯t you get pregnant? This month, do as I say. If you can¡¯t do it, bring your husband for a checkup next month. I will adjust ording to the situation then. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± The patient finally fell silent. Perhaps Yu Xin gave her the feeling that she was not a infertility doctor, but more like a person who advised people to go on a honeymoon to fulfill their duty. Yu Xin sent the patient away and felt a headache. Then, she called the next patient. She had ordered her husband toe for a check-up a few days ago, so she brought him here today. In the morning, she saw more than a dozen patients. She was so tired that she almosty down because these patients were all old patients. Some had been seen for six or seven years, and some had juste to see. There were a lot of problems, including a lot of things rted to the blood test. After four in the afternoon, there were fewer people. At five o¡¯clock, she finally saw thest patient. So, she sat at her desk and summarized the work for the day. She could not help but think, should I let Lei Zhensheng do a check-up? Although Cai Shaofen said that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family doctor said that he was born without spirit, Cai Shaofen did not say when he did the check-up. She did a few more checks to see if the check-up was urate at that time. With this thought, she could not help but cover her face with her hand. She had been in Taiwan for half a year. In the past, she thought that Lei Zhensheng would let her go if he hated her, butter, she thought that Lei Zhensheng would let her go if he found someone else to marry. However, based on the analysis of the situation in the past half a year, it seemed that those two hopes were unlikely to be fulfilled. Then, the only thing left was to help Lei Zhensheng treat infertility. However, this hope seemed to be even more remote. Chapter 1557

Chapter 1557: Chapter 1557, first escape

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The day Yu Xin told Lei Zhensheng that she wanted him to go for a check-up was Saturday. It had been a month since he and Li Qinghe got engaged and broke up. A month ago, Li Qinghe stayed at his house for a night. The next morning, she left quietly. That night, after Lei Zhensheng finished torturing her, he said lightly that Li Qinghe wanted to break up with him. What he meant was that she had driven Li Qinghe away. She was so angry that she kicked Lei Zhensheng, who was lying on top of her, to the bottom of the bed. This was the first time she had kicked Lei Zhensheng to the bottom of the bed. At that time, she was shocked. She thought Lei Zhensheng would fly into a rage. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lei Zhensheng to have a good temper. He slowly got up from the ground Then, he said lightly, ¡°Li Qinghe doesn¡¯t want to marry me. There¡¯s no other way. Now, you have to marry me. ¡± Rumble. She immediately felt a thunder above her head. She almost fainted. Lei Zhensheng must have gone crazy. That was what she thought at that time. She couldn¡¯t spend her life with a madman. Therefore, she had to think of a way to escape from this devil and Madman. If she wanted to escape, of course, one person¡¯s strength was not enough. Therefore, the next day, she called Li Qinghe and told him about her and Lei Zhensheng. After hearing Yu Xin¡¯s story, Li Qinghe gritted her teeth and said on the phone, ¡°to think that he pretended to be a modest gentleman in front of me. Turns out he is a beast in clothes. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? ¡± Yu Xin said on the phone that she was not familiar with everyone in the past. Moreover, she did not have any documents in Taiwan because her documents were detained by Lei Zhensheng. She did not know where they were hidden. She had been trying to find them for half a year, but she could not find them. Li Qinghe said that it was fine if she could not find her documents. She had a way to help her escape. She asked if she knew about smuggling She said that she could think of a way to help her sneak out of Taiwan, or even sneak into Korea. Smuggling Yu Xin had only seen it in movies and television in the past. She did not expect that there was such a thing in life. Moreover, after she met Li Qinghe, she found out that the formalities for Li Qinghe¡¯s first visit to Taiwan had not beenpleted yet The old man had smuggled her here back then. Smuggling required a sum of money, and Yu Xin had only received a month¡¯s sry. It was not enough for her to smuggle. Li Qinghe heard that she had Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card, but she had to spend it. Hence, her eyes lit up again and said that she could go to a beauty salon Before the clothing store and restaurant swiped the card and did not spend, and then gave the other party a part of it, for example, swiping the card for 1,000 dors and asking the other party to give her 700 dors in cash, the other party would definitely do it. This was indeed a good idea. Yu Xin only hated herself for being stupid. How could she not have thought of such a method in the past? Therefore, under the apaniment of Li Qinghe, she used half a month¡¯s time to swipe the card and spend 200,000 dors, in exchange for 140,000 dors in cash. And all of this was done secretly, while her shift was still on, and she still catered to Lei Zhensheng at night. Fortunately, he did not mention it again after the wedding that night, so that she would not be constantly distracted by the thunder. Smuggling cost 70,000 US dors, and Yu Xin agreed without even thinking about it. So, that night half a month ago, she called Lei Zhensheng at noon and lied about working overtime at night, telling him not to pick her up after work Then, she took leave from the hospital in the afternoon. Chapter 1558

Chapter 1558: Chapter 1558 was sold by someone and he even helped to count the money

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The stowaway ships were very hidden at the docks. The person who came to pick up Yu Xin was introduced by Li Qinghe. His name was Xiao Ma, a man whose actual age could not be seen. Yu Xin¡¯s intuition told her that he was probably around 30 years old. However, when she reached the remote dock, when she carried a small luggage bag and walked towards the hidden ship, she saw Lei Zhensheng standing there with a dark face. She immediately shivered and immediately turned around to run. However, how could she be Lei Zhensheng¡¯s opponent when she was running In just a few minutes, Lei Zhensheng had already caught up with her. Lei Zhensheng stood in front of her and looked at her, who could no longer run and fell to the ground with her legs cramping He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Lin Yuxin, if you want to run, your legs are not long enough. However, you can consider running with your first two legs down. However, I heard that four-legged animals have never run faster than two-legged people So, you¡¯d better think twice before you run!¡± Half a month ago, when she escaped, she was chased back by Lei Zhensheng just like that, and then.. Lei Zhensheng scolded her with a cold face, ¡°you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re being sold and still counting money for others? You¡¯re 30 years old, not 13 years old. Making such a mistake at 13 years old can be said to be simple, but making such a mistake at 30 years old, you¡¯re stupid! ¡± Only then did Yu Xin realize that Li Qinghe¡¯s so-called help was actually lying to her from the beginning to the end. Bringing her to those ces was so-called swiping cards to exchange money. In fact, those ces were swiped for 1000 to 850, and Li Qinghe only gave her 700 In other words, Li Qinghe earned 150 dors without swiping 1,000 dors. She swiped a total of 200,000 dors in cards, and Li Qinghe earned 30,000 dors. She paid 70,000 dors for the stowaway boat that Li Qinghe introduced her to, and Li Qinghe actually took 20,000 dors as an introduction fee from the stowaway boss. Forget about all this. The most hateful thing was that Li Qinghe revealed the information of her escape to Lei Zhensheng, and then took 10,000 dors as an information fee from Lei Zhensheng. Li Qinghe earned 60,000 US dors from her unsessful escape, and she squandered almost 100,000 US dors on Lei Zhensheng. ¡°100,000 US dors. I don¡¯t know how many beautiful girls I will have to find. ¡± Lei Zhensheng gritted his teeth and looked at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t grow a brain the next time, I will throw you to the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but answer, ¡°then throw me to the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. I don¡¯t expect you to let me go alive. ¡± He was furious He could not help but shout, ¡°are you dreaming? How much did I spend for you? If I throw you to the Pacific Ocean, wouldn¡¯t my money go down the drain? You just squandered more than 100,000 US dors for me. I have to get it back from you, right? ¡± ¡°How? I can¡¯t earn that much money, right? ¡± Yu Xin could not help but raise her voice and refute him. Seriously, only his voice was high, right Her voice was not bad either, right? ¡°marry me and stay by my side for the rest of your life. Let me take it back from you! ¡± Lei Zhensheng said without any humanity, only bestial nature. ¡°with your price, if you go to a nightclub to be a hostess, it would be a problem whether you can earn more than 100,000 USD in your lifetime. Marrying me is safer, right? ¡± Chapter 1559

Chapter 1559: Chapter 1559: the Slim Hope

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin was so angry that she almost fainted She could not help but yell at him, ¡°I¡¯m a vegetarian and I don¡¯t suffer any losses. If you want to marry me, unless you have the ability to make me pregnant and give birth to a child, I¡¯m just like your ex-wife. I don¡¯t want a man like you who doesn¡¯t have the ability to make a woman a mother! ¡± Yu Xin immediately regretted after yelling this because he realized that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was no longer red and his veins were bulging. Instead, it was even darker than Eunuch Bao¡¯s, like the prelude to a storm. Only then did she remember that not being able to get a woman pregnant was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s biggest pain. However, in her rage, she had poked Lei Zhensheng¡¯s sore spot. Such a consequence... ... Such a consequence was indeed something that Lin Yuxin had never thought of. Lei Zhensheng immediately picked her up like a little bird and threw her directly into the iron cage on the rooftop. In the iron cage, there was a gori that was brought back from Africa. She forgot to mention that Lei Zhensheng¡¯s BT was extraordinary. People who had pets all had cats and dogs, but he was good. He just had to have a giant animal gori. ¡°It¡¯s a male, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said to Yu Xin, ¡°it can make you pregnant and give birth. You can have a good rtionship with it. ¡± After Lei Zhensheng said that, he immediately turned and left. Yu Xin was so scared that she immediately shouted, ¡°No, let me out. I don¡¯t want to be in the same cage with a gori. It¡¯s so scary. ¡± ¡°How can a gori be scary? ¡± Lei Zhensheng leaned against the door frame and looked at the woman who was so scared that her face was as Pale as paper and her body was trembling He said indifferently, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that I was a devil before? A gori is not a devil. How can it be as scary as me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more terrifying than you. ¡± Yu Xin looked at the gori who was carefully approaching her and was so scared that her entire body was trembling Finally, she could not help but cry, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you are not as scary as it. I will never say that you are a devil again. You are simply a handsome and charming young man. ¡± ¡°I am already 48 years old, how can I still be a young man? ¡± Lei Zhensheng coldly reminded her not to tter her. The effect of pping the horse¡¯s leg would be counterproductive. ¡°You are the most attractive middle-aged man, ¡± Yu Xin cried as she ttered Lei Zhensheng. When the gori walked to her side and used its furry hands to pat her shoulder.. She immediately screamed in fear and fainted. When she woke up, she was obviously not in the gori¡¯s cage. However, she was in the bathtub in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s room. He had already stripped her naked and was bathing her with warm water. Yu Xin¡¯s first escape ended just like that. Not only was she cheated by Li Qinghe, but she also squandered hundreds of thousands of dors on Lei Zhensheng. Lei Zhensheng was very stingy and asked her to write an Iou, asking her to remember that she owed him hundreds of thousands of dors. She did not seed in her escape and even took on a whole lot of debts. However, she had to rely on Lei Zhensheng to pay the money back by sleeping with him. She slept with Lei Zhensheng for 1,000 RMB a night. She roughly calcted that she had to sleep with Lei Zhensheng for about four years And for these four years, Lei Zhensheng had to stay in Taiwan, and Lei Zhensheng had to be interested ining to her room every night. Of course, Lei Zhensheng also had another condition, which was that if she cured his infertility, she would be able to forgive her debts and let her leave. This hope was even more slim than if she slept with Lei Zhensheng for four years. Chapter 1560

Chapter 1560: Chapter 1560: The dutiful female doctor

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin had given it a lot of thought before telling Lei Zhensheng that he was going to the hospital for a check-up. She knew that the only chance she had to escape from him was to treat Lei Zhensheng¡¯s infertility. She had once thought of staying by his side for four to five years. Then, she would slowly pay off the debt that he had owed her with a thousand dors a night. After that, she would be able to leave. However, she also thought that life was unpredictable. What if she identally caused a big disaster in the past few years and unknowingly owed Lei Zhensheng even more debt? Then, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to pay it off for the rest of her life? ¡°Go to the hospital? ¡± The corner of Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment, and then he said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital. Moreover, that¡¯s a women¡¯s hospital. When that happens, people will mistakenly think that there¡¯s a problem with my gender. ¡± Hearing his words, Yu Xin was so angry that she almost fainted. She could not help but curse in her heart, you don¡¯t have a problem with your gender. You have a problem with your personality because you¡¯re not a normal person at all. You¡¯re just a F * Cker. Of course, what she said was only in her heart. What she said could never be said out loud What she said was, ¡°then what should we do? If you don¡¯t go to a women¡¯s hospital, then go to a hospital that specializes in male departments. Can you find a male specialist to help you love your illness? There are also male specialists who look at infertility. ¡± ¡°Lin Yuxin! ¡± Lei Zhensheng gritted his teeth and called out her name word by word. He red at her. ¡°Lin Yuxin, I¡¯m asking you to look at my illness, not someone else. Did your ear get bitten by a bug? ¡± ¡°If you want me to look at it, then you have to go to the hospital, ¡± Yu Xin said unhappily. Then she said angrily, ¡°some of them need to be examined by instruments. Do you think I can see it with my naked eyes? I can see that there¡¯s nothing wrong with your ce with my naked eyes. The problem lies elsewhere. ¡± ¡°elsewhere? ¡± Lei Zhensheng raised his thick eyebrows. He did not immediately understand that Yu Xin was scolding him He even asked in a serious tone, ¡°then what¡¯s the problem? Isn¡¯t infertility always in that ce? Could it be that other ces are also rted to infertility? ¡± Yu Xin found it funny when she heard his question. She thought to herself, the problem lies in your heart. You¡¯re a big F * Ck However, she still said in a serious tone, ¡°there are many cases of infertility. The main thing is to have a full-body check-up, so if you don¡¯t go to the hospital, you can abolish the condition of letting me help you see infertility because it¡¯s not good with the naked eye. ¡± ¡°I just had a physical check-up this year. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. ¡± Lei Zhensheng said very unhappily, ¡°as for that ce, you have to give me a check-up. I don¡¯t want anyone else. ¡± ¡°Damn, that instrument is not in my hands. ¡± Yu Xin was so angry that she could not help but swear. When she saw Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face sink, then, she nodded andpromised, ¡°Chenchen, let¡¯s go to the hospitalte at night one day. The doctors are already off duty at night. You can ask the director for the key to the examination department or directly lend the instrument to your house. I can help you check it myself, right? ¡± Yu Xin was forced to think of this method because she had no other choice. She knew that her only way out was that the hope was so slim that she could not see any light. However, she knew that she had to work hard. Otherwise, her life might be over. Therefore, half a monthter, on a dark and windy night, Lei Zhensheng drove quietly to the women¡¯s hospital. Yu Xin was waiting for him in the name of working overtime. Then, she brought him into the examination department to examine him. Chapter 1561

Chapter 1561: Chapter 1561: Dutiful Female Doctor 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The examination was divided into two parts. The first part was to check whether there was sperm in the semen. Last year in Seoul, Cai Shaofen had brought Lei Zhensheng¡¯s semen to check on Yu Xin. At that time, there was indeed no sperm. However, that was a year ago, and a yearter, she still had to help him do the examination again. Yu Xin originally did not have much hope for his semen. As expected, there was no need to have hope. His semen still did not have sperm. Yu Xin was a little speechless. She had no choice, so she gave him another examination to see if he had the ability to survive sperm. This time, she was surprised to find that Lei Zhensheng did not have no sperm, but he did. It was just that his sperm was very weak and could not be discharged. Usually, he would die in there. When she told Lei Zhensheng about this situation, Lei Zhensheng waspletely stunned. Then, he was ecstatic. He did not care about being in theboratory. He hugged her and kissed and chewed on her. ¡°Wife, you really are a godly doctor. ¡± Yu Xin immediately pushed him away with a cold face. She pointed at her white coat and the card on her chest and said, ¡°this is a hospital. I am a doctor. You are now my patient. Please don¡¯t act uncivilized. ¡± ¡°You look really good in a white coat. ¡± He finally became honest, but he still couldn¡¯t help but praise her. She rolled her eyes at him and said indifferently, ¡°let¡¯s go to my consultation room. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Lei Zhensheng replied and then followed her to her consultation room. She was right in front of him. She was wearing a white coat and walked elegantly. She suddenly looked like the white-clothed fairy in ¡°the departed fairy. ¡°. No, it was not ¡°the departed fairy. ¡± He immediately denied his earlier seriousness in his heart. He looked again and saw that she had already walked to the side of the consultation room. She slightly lowered her head and used the key to open the door of her office. She was like the seven fairies from the seven fairies that descended to the mortal world. He could not help but think in his heart, no wonder people said that the one in the white coat was an angel. She was not an angel. Yu Xin did not know that Lei Zhensheng wasparing her to an angel and a demoness in his heart. She just sat down on her doctor¡¯s chair very seriously and then pointed at the chair in front of her desk with a serious expression She gestured for him to sit down. Lei Zhensheng felt ufortable all over and sat down a little awkwardly. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Lin yuxin seemed to have climbed onto his head all of a sudden. At this moment, she was deciding his fate. ¡°When did you say that you were born without sperm? ¡± Yu Xin sounded like a doctor, as if she didn¡¯t know Lei Zhensheng before. ¡°It should be more than 20 years ago. ¡± Lei Zhensheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°it might have been 25 years ago. At that time, I was in a car ident and seemed to have been injured there. Then, I had a checkup. At that time, I didn¡¯t know. It was my family doctor who told me that I was born without sperm. ¡± ¡°The equipment from 25 years ago was still very outdated, ¡± Yu Xin continued Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words and then said indifferently, ¡°at that time, the examination was not urate. When Cai Shaofen knew that there was no sperm in your semen, why didn¡¯t you go for aprehensive examination again? ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately fell silent. After hearing what the family doctor of the Lei family said, how could he still have the mood to go for a check-up? In any case, if there was no congenital sperm, it was equivalent to directly being unable to have children, right? Chapter 1562

Chapter 1562: Chapter 1562: Dutiful Female Doctor 2

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have sperm, but that you have sperm to survive. It¡¯s just that you have congenital hypostic seminiferous tubules, which means that even if there¡¯s sperm in there, it can¡¯t be discharged, ¡± Yu Xin said as if she was a doctor speaking to a patient Then, as she recorded on the medical record, she said, ¡°your current treatment steps are divided into two steps. First, take the medicine and slowly make the weak sperm in that ce stronger... ¡± ¡°Then, do I still have the hope of giving birth to my own child? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so excited that he almost jumped up. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the heavens had notpletely blocked his path of having his own child. ¡°I¡¯m notpletely sure yet. ¡± Yu Xin continued to carry out the duties of a doctor and told him, ¡°first, the sperm that you are living with is rtively weak. Secondly, you are born with difficulty in ovting. So, even if your weak sperm can be stronger after taking the medicine, then it is unlikely that you will be able to conceive naturally. Instead, you may have to undergo artificial insemination or do IVF. ¡± ¡°Then how do we make the sperm stronger? ¡± Lei Zhensheng didn¡¯t pay much attention to the rest of her words. In his opinion, as long as he could give birth to his own child, it would be enough. As for the process of getting her pregnant, he could do whatever he wanted. After all, she was the one who was pregnant.. As long as he had the ability to provide her with sperm, it would be fine. The current him didn¡¯t have the ability to provide her with sperm. ¡°first, you have to take medicine. ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s face was still expressionless. She didn¡¯t even look at Lei Zhensheng before continuing, ¡°second, you have to reduce your sex life. You¡¯re already weak. If you have too much sex, it will aggravate your condition. ¡± Reduce your sex life Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. Then, he could not help but ask, ¡°then how often do you have sex? Will there not be a weak condition? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s more reasonable and scientific for young people to have sex once a week. ¡± Yu Xin continued to speak in a serious manner, ¡°but for a situation like Mr. Lei¡¯s, I suggest that you have sex once every ten days or once every two weeks. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that he stood up immediately. Then, he reached out his hand to grab Lin Yuxin. He really wanted to strangle her to death. Once every ten days or once every two weeks. To think that she would say that. Didn¡¯t that mean that she wanted to starve him to death? However, just as his hand reached out in front of Yu Xin, Yu Xin instinctively moved her body backward and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Lei, this is a doctor¡¯s office. The hospital is equipped with video surveince cameras. If you want to be a murderer, just do it. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was slightly stunned. He immediately withdrew his hand and sat down on the stool in anger, continuing to listen to her nagging. ¡°You did it on purpose. ¡± When he returned home, Lei Zhensheng growled at Lin Yuxin, who was taking her clothes and preparing to take a shower in the bathroom. ¡°Lin Yuxin, you are taking revenge. You are waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. Your motive is not good. ¡± Lin yuxin looked at the enraged Lei Zhensheng She couldn¡¯t help but say indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job as a doctor to tell you that if you want to improve the quality of your sperm, you have to restrain yourself. Of course, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t restrain yourself, but in the end, the quality of your sperm won¡¯t go up. If you can¡¯t meet the basic requirements to have a child, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. As a doctor, I have to take responsibility for my own patients. ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at her serious face, he finally kicked the foot of the bed in anger. Then he said fiercely, ¡°then I¡¯ll choose to do it once every ten days. Two weeks is too long. Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± After he finished shouting, he walked out of Yu Xin¡¯s room angrily. It seemed that his desire to have a child had gained the upper hand in his heart. Chapter 1563

Chapter 1563: Chapter 1563: Dutiful Female Doctor 3

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin had always thought that it would take a long time for her to escape from Lei Zhensheng, but she had never expected that the heavens had not blocked all the roads. It turned out that Lei Zhensheng was not born with no sperm, but had sperm that could not be excreted. Of course, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s sperm was a little weak, so she flipped through a lot of books and went to the men¡¯s hospital specifically to ask the infertility specialist there. Then, ording to his condition, she prescribed Chinese and Western medicine to treat him. It had been half a month since Li Weisheng came to look for her again. He said that he had gone to work at Yunshan restaurant and had a new job, so he invited her to celebrate with him. She originally thought that it would be her and Li Weisheng the same asst time, but she did not expect to unexpectedly see Cai Lingfei, and Cai Lingfei obviously did not expect to see her at such an asion. The two of them hid the secret that no one knew. With a fake smile on their faces, they ate and said congrattions to Li Weisheng, as if they were still friends a few months ago. During the meal, Cai Lingfei was saying that Li Qinghe had found a new husband. He seemed to be of the same age as her. It was said that he was the owner of the store and Li Qinghe might be getting married soon. Yu Xin did not pay much attention to Li Qinghe¡¯s matter. She was the woman who used to be her friend but cheated arge sum of money from Lei Zhensheng. The owner of the store Wasn¡¯t she going to marry a sessful man The owner of the store could not be considered a sessful man, right? ¡°Who would want a sessful man like her? ¡± Li Weishengmented indifferently on the side, ¡°nowadays, sessful men have to marry unmarried women in their 20s and 30s at the age of 60, let alone a second-hand woman like her? ¡± Yu Xin was silent. She thought to herself, Li Qinghe was clearly a second-hand woman. As for her, although she was an unmarried woman, she was still a second-hand woman in essence, because her current life was not much different from a married woman. Cai Lingfei seemed to have something on and left early, while she and Li Weisheng ate a littleter. On the way home, Li Weisheng asked her if she wanted to change her job, saying that he knew the director of a big hospital and could introduce her to the hospital. Yu Xin shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not suitable for her to change jobs because she entered this hospital based on her connections. She doesn¡¯t have an ID so she must have an ID if she wants to change hospitals. ¡± Li Weisheng heard that she didn¡¯t have an ID so he didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, this society was very realistic and without an ID, it was almost impossible to move an inch. Ever since she gave Lei Zhensheng a checkup, Yu Xin¡¯s life suddenly became regr and she was no longer worried about someone torturing her at night Every night, after eating and taking a shower, she would crawl to the bed to read a magazine or watch some drama at eight o¡¯clock. In the first few days, she felt veryfortable. However, in less than a week, she felt that these days were actually very boring. Moreover, she felt that the night was particrly long, as if she could not wait until the morning. ¡°How despicable. ¡± She could not help but curse herself in her heart. She found that there was something strange in her body. Moreover, when she could not sleep, her mind would inexplicably think of Lei Zhensheng. ¡°I must be crazy. ¡± She could not help but curse herself in her heart. She thought that she must have eaten with Lei Zhensheng during dinner. However, that man had nothing better to do. He served her soup and vegetables, causing her to lose her mind. Chapter 1564

Chapter 1564: Chapter 1564: Dutiful Female Doctor 4

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the same day, Li Lili came to work with a red and swollen face. She whispered to Yu Xin that her husband was not willing toe and see the doctor, saying that he was not sick and would only let her treat the patient alone. Yu Xin did not find it strange after hearing Li Lili¡¯s words. Men Nowadays loved to save face. Even if there was a malfunction in that area, they were afraid that others would find out. Hence, they would avoid doctors because of illness. ¡°Your Fallopian Tube is not blocked anymore, ¡± Yu Xin said to Li Lili lightly. ¡°Also, your ovtion function is still considered normal. It should not be particrly difficult to get pregnant at this age. After all, you are only 38 years old. If you still can¡¯t get pregnant this month, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that your husband might also have a problem. ¡± Yu Xin told Li Lili about it as a doctor. Li Lili quickly said that she knew, but her husband refused toe for a check-up. Therefore, she carefully asked Yu Xin if she could go to her house to help her husband check-up. ¡°This requires instruments. ¡± Yu Xin was really convinced by these people. Chinese medicine could be checked at home, and Chinese medicine relied on taking the pulse. Of course, she didn¡¯t say that Chinese medicine was bad. It was just that some things could not be checked by taking the pulse. For example, whether the vasectomy was smooth or not, it had to be checked by instruments. ¡°Our family can borrow the equipment, ¡± Li Lili said carefully again, ¡°as long as you say what equipment you want, we can lend it to you and put it back at home. Then, you can help him do the examination, okay? ¡± Yu Xin only felt that Li Lili¡¯s words were a little funny and could not help but remind her, ¡°Miss Li, he is a man. If he is not willing toe to the women¡¯s hospital, he can totally go to see the male department. You can just take him to the male hospital. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the doctors, it¡¯s the men and women¡¯s issues, ¡± Li Lili quickly exined to Yu Xin. Then, she lowered her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s my husband who is unwilling to go to the hospital to investigate this issue. He feels very embarrassed and is afraid that it will be disgraceful if it gets out. ¡± Alright, another arrogant pig like Lei Zhensheng, so she finally nodded and said a little irritably, ¡°then I can only go to the hospital after work, but this time after work... ¡± ¡°I know, we will give you a few times more than overtime pay during the off-duty hours, ¡± Li Lili quickly expressed her stance Then she said, ¡°and we have a special car to pick you up when you make a house call. We won¡¯t owe you money for making house calls. ¡± ¡°actually, there are many experts in this field. You can go to the men¡¯s hospital to find one. ¡± Yu Xin was a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. ¡°But you¡¯ve only been working in this hospital for more than three months, and there are already four infertile women who are pregnant. ¡± Li Lili¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°They all say that you¡¯re a mother-inw. If you look at them, you¡¯ll definitely get pregnant. ¡± ¡°...¡±Yu Xin was speechless. She was even a mother-inw. She was no different from other doctors, okay? Moreover, among the four pregnant women, two of them had already been seen by other doctors in the past. She had only done some work in theter stages. As for the other two, one of them was asked by her to go on their honeymoon. They naturally became pregnant during the second month, and the other one was the artificial insemination surgery that she had done. Now that they were pregnant, it was still unknown whether they would be able to have a stable pregnancy. From the fact that Li Lili said that her family could borrow equipment from her, she knew that they must be rich people. Therefore, she wrote down the equipment, tools, and utensils that she needed to use to Li Lili and asked her to prepare them. She said that she could go to her family when they were ready. Chapter 1565

Chapter 1565: Chapter 1565: Dutiful Female Doctor 5

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since she gave Lei Zhensheng a checkup, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s life had gradually be more regr. He had quit smoking, drank less alcohol, and declined a lot of social engagements at night. Basically, he only had one or two social engagements a week at most. Then, it was the medicine that Yu Xin gave him. He obediently took the medicine ording to the rules, and he also strictly followed the rules that Yu Xin set once every ten days or half a month, even though he endured the pain. Yu Xin still remembered that when the two of them were together after being separated for ten days for the first time, Lei Zhensheng was actually a little excited. His body that was hugging her was trembling He kept shouting in her ear in a low voice, ¡°honey, I miss you so much. Ie to your room almost every night. Sometimes, I really want to kick the door open and barge in... ¡± Yu Xin did not show any reaction when she heard this, but she could not help but feel a little touched in her heart. Lei Zhensheng missed her. Did this mean that Lei Zhensheng still had some feelings for her Even a little attached to her? That night, the two of them were a little crazy. Yu Xin even forgot to resist. She actually cooperated with her unknowingly, epted him, and even climbed to a certain peak with him. Lei Zhensheng could clearly feel her reaction. After that, he did not return to his room. Instead, he continued to stay on his bed. He hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. He said in a low voice, ¡°honey, can we just live like this for the rest of our lives? ¡± Live like this for the rest of our lives Yu Xin instinctively shivered. Heavens, what was wrong with her? She was actually still pandering to him. Didn¡¯t she know that he was a devil? Cai Shaofen had already beaten up a man that she did not want. would she, Lin Yuxin, still want him F * Ck. She was not a fool. Was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s n too clever? ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you promised me that as long as I cure your infertility, you would let me go. ¡± She pushed him away with her hand. Then, she lifted the air conditioner and got off the bed. Just like that, she walked straight to the bathroom. Lei Zhensheng looked at the back of the figure that disappeared at the bathroom door and could not help butugh. She had cured his illness, and he let her go. He was not a fool. Shouldn¡¯t the mother of the child be looking for someone else to be the mother of his child? Only Lin Yuxin was a fool. She would believe whatever he said. However, she was toozy to remind her now. She had to wait for her to cure him first. Once she was cured, he would naturally make her pregnant and give birth to a child. Of course, Yu Xin did not know what Lei Zhensheng was thinking. She only wanted to discuss it earlier, so she paid extra attention to his condition in the following time. The second test found that the quality of the sperm did not improve quickly, so she said to Lei Zhensheng very calmly and decisively, ¡°I suggest that you and your wife have sex once every half a month. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that he almost knocked her out on the spot. He had endured it very hard once every ten days, and now it was going to be once every half a month? ¡°Lin Yuxin, you did it on purpose! ¡± Finally, when he returned to her room, he yelled hysterically, ¡°Lin Yuxin, if you don¡¯t want me to touch you, just say it. There are a lot of women out there. Do you need to set such a rule? Once every half a month? ¡± ¡°If you think I did it on purpose, then you can go out and look for women every day, ¡± Yu Xin said calmly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who wants to have a child. You can listen to the doctor¡¯s words or not, and see who the person who will be harmed in the end is. ¡± Chapter 1566

Chapter 1566: Chapter 1566: Do you know Dr. Lin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The day Li Lili picked up Yu Xin was in the afternoon. In order to go to her home to check on her husband, Yu Xin actually took an hour¡¯s leave of absence in advance. Li Lili¡¯s husband had been waiting for her at home a long time ago. When he saw hering, he looked embarrassed. After all, he was a man. Although, in addition to his wife, there were also women who asionally appeared outside. ¡°In the eyes of a doctor, there is no gender, ¡± Yu Xin said expressionlessly, wearing a mask and a white coat. Damn, it was not like she had never seen a man before. Moreover, she had seen many men before she and Lei Zhensheng. After all, they were doctors. In the past, some infertile women would also bring their husbands for a check-up. Li Lili¡¯s husband saw that this woman did not have any expression at all, so he did not hesitate anymore. He quickly asked Yu Xin to check on him, and everything was under hismand. When Yu Xin was checking on him, she specifically asked Li Lili to stand aside and watch because this ce was not a hospital, but her home. If this family was a little perverted, it would not be good if they made a mess out of it. Li Lili was very satisfied with Lin Yuxin¡¯s professionalism and professionalism. To be honest, her husband was forty-five years old. He was not bad looking, mainly because he was rich. Therefore, many women would think of ways to hook up with him when they saw him. However, Li Lili did not know that the man that Yu Xin was following was much better looking than her husband. Although he was three years older than Li Lili¡¯s husband, Li Lili¡¯s husband looked even older than Lei Zhensheng. The results of the check-up came out very quickly. As expected, there was something wrong with Li Lili¡¯s husband She said to Li Lili¡¯s husband calmly, ¡°try to have sex as little as possible. Once a week between husband and wife is enough. In addition, you have to take some medicine to prevent pregnancy while taking the medicine. The medicine takes a course of treatment, which is a month. After stopping the medicine, observe for a month and then prepare to get pregnant. If you can¡¯t conceive naturally, you¡¯ll probably have to undergo artificial insemination. ¡± When Li Lili heard Yu Xin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but say in puzzlement, ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of sex to begin with. Sometimes, we only have sex with each other during the two days when we ovte for a month. We haven¡¯t been together at other times. ¡± ¡°...¡±Yu Xin was speechless. Everyone said that she was nave, but it turned out that Li Lili was even more nave than she was ... When she saw Li Lili, she could not help but think of the former Cai Shaofen. She had been the wife of Lei Zhensheng for eighteen years, and Lei Zhensheng had been with a woman for a long time outside. She did not know how Cai Shaofen had survived. Eighteen years? Li Lili said that she had been married to her husband for thirteen years. She had been looking at infertility for several years, but her husband had refused to have a check-up. It had dragged on for a year, and now it had dragged on until her husband¡¯s father was paralyzed in bed and forced to have a child Only then was she willing to arrange for someone toe and have a check-up. Yu Xin did not make anyments after hearing Li Lili¡¯s words. She only prescribed medicine for her husband and reminded him of the precautions before she got up and left. Li Lili¡¯s husband was very eager to drive her back, but she rejected him tly. Li Lili said that she would drive her back, but Yu Xin said that there was no need for trouble. The three of them were pulling each other in the courtyard when the courtyard door was pushed open at this moment. Li Weisheng pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw Yu Xin here, he could not help but be stunned for a moment and blurted out, ¡°why are you here? ¡± ¡°I was the one who invited doctor Lin over, ¡± Li Lili answered for Yu Xin before asking again, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Weisheng, do you know Doctor Lin? ¡± Chapter 1567

Chapter 1567: WAS CHAPTER 1567 lying

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, it was Li Weisheng who sent her back. She lied that she had to go back to the hospital to work overtime, so she just asked Li Weisheng to send her back to the hospital. ¡°If you want to work in another hospital one day, I might be able to help you, ¡± Li Weisheng said in a joking tone Then, he looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°moreover, there are no men in your women¡¯s Hospital, and there are very few male patients whoe to see patients. Even if there are, it¡¯s a husband brought by another woman. When can you find someone to marry? ¡± Yu Xin was stunned when she heard this, then she smiled and said, ¡°I think so too. This women¡¯s hospital is like the Emei sect. If I stay in there all the time, I don¡¯t know whether I will eventually be empress dowager extermination or Zhou Zhiruo. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Li Weisheng could not help butugh when he heard her words, so he quickly said, ¡°then hurry up and change to another hospital to work in, lest you end up bing empress dowager extermination. ¡± ¡°I want to change too, ¡± Yu Xin still smiled and said, then she sighed and said, ¡°the key is that I lost my certificate. It¡¯s very troublesome to get a recement certificate now, and I can¡¯t go back without my certificate, so, in short... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, ¡± Li Weisheng said indifferently, ¡°the hospital I¡¯m talking about is arge general hospital, but it¡¯s not in Taipei. It¡¯s in Tainan, and it¡¯s run by a rtive of mine. Although it¡¯s in Tainan, it¡¯s still much bigger than this women¡¯s hospital. As long as you¡¯re willing to go, I¡¯ll help you get a fake ID. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move when she heard this. If she got a fake ID, then she would escape from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s side. In the future, if she called the name on the fake ID, Lei Zhensheng probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m lying to you? ¡± Li Weisheng drove the car into the front door of the women¡¯s Hospital and then stopped at the outpatient department. He looked at her sideways and said, ¡°If you want it, just call me and tell me. ¡± ¡°Okay, let me think about it. ¡± Yu Xin nodded, pushed open the car door and got out. When she closed the door, she waved at Li Weisheng. ¡°thank you. ¡± Li Weisheng smiled and then drove away. In fact, Cai Lingfei had already told him about her. However, since Yu Xin didn¡¯t tell him the truth, he didn¡¯t expose her face to face to avoid embarrassing her. Because she had told Lei Zhensheng in advance that she had to work overtime at night, and Lei Zhensheng had note back yet when she went back at night, ah Ling said that Lei Zhensheng had called to say that he had an engagement in the evening and would not being back for dinner. Lei Zhensheng had been having very few engagements recently, and his life was gradually bing more regr. This kind of engagement where he would note back for dinner asionally was probably an engagement that he could not avoid. Li Weisheng said that he would help her find a job, so she did not dare to trust him easily anymore. Thest time when Li Qinghe lied to her, it had made herpletely wake up. She should not have the heart to trust others, and the heart to guard against others should not be absent. Therefore, she was not in a hurry to call Li Weisheng. Instead, when Li Lili came to prescribe medicine for her husband, she secretly asked her if she had a rtive opening a hospital in Tainan. Li Lili said that there was indeed a rtive opening a hospital there, but it was not on her husband¡¯s side, but on her mother¡¯s side. However, that rtive was not considered a close rtive, it was just a distant rtive. Moreover, Tainan was far away, so she felt that it was inconvenient to go back and forth Therefore, she did not go to the rtive¡¯s hospital to see him. Instead, she chose a hospital near Taipei to see him. Li Lili thought that Lin Yuxin meant to ask her why she did not visit her rtives¡¯hospital. In fact, Yu Xin just wanted to confirm whether Li Weisheng was lying. Chapter 1568

Chapter 1568: Chapter 1568, I¡¯m not a gentleman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng¡¯s fourth check-up was already in October. Yu Xin gave him a very serious check-up. This was her rule as a doctor. Even if the patient was Lei Zhensheng, she was not willing to lie to him. ¡°congrattions, Mr. Lei. ¡± Yu Xin held the results sheet and said to Lei Zhensheng, who had juste out of the shower, ¡°your sperm survival rate has increased a lot. You havepletely reached the standard of being able to impregnate a woman. Although you can¡¯t naturally impregnate a woman because of the Vasovagal obstruction, you can use artificial insemination or IVF with your wife to give birth to a child that belongs to you. ¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at her and a smile gradually appeared on his face. Then, he reached out and pulled the result sheet from Yu Xin¡¯s hand. Then, he asked faintly, ¡°then, when do you think we should get married? ¡± We should get married Were Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words directed at her? Yu Xin thought that she had heard wrongly. She could not help but stare at Lei Zhensheng and asked in return, ¡°what did you say just now? ¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m going to marry you. Hurry up and pick out the date. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was convinced by her. Such a big woman. She was usually a doctor. Why did her hearing malfunction again. ¡°Who wants to marry you? ¡± Yu Xin finally reacted So she couldn¡¯t help but shout back, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, what do you mean by a word is worth nine? What do you mean by a gentleman¡¯s word is hard to keep? You said that I would leave you after I cured your infertility. How can you not keep your word now? ¡± ¡°A word is worth nine. I¡¯m not the emperor. ¡± Lei Zhensheng shrugged his shoulders and looked at Yu Xin He said indifferently, ¡°a gentleman¡¯s word is hard to keep When did I tell you that I¡¯m a gentleman If I were a gentleman, would I have used such a method to bring you to Taiwan Shouldn¡¯t a gentleman be reasonable in everything When have I ever been reasonable with you?¡± Rumble. Yu Xin only felt three thunderps above her head immediately, directly hitting her on the spot, burning her inside and outside! How could she be so confused? She was so confused that when Lei Zhensheng said this back then, he actually did not ask him to write a letter ofmitment for her. She was so confused that she actually believed whatever he said? She wasn¡¯t just confused. She was stupid. She was tricked by Li Qinghe in the beginning. Now, when she looked back, she was still tricked by Lei Zhensheng. was she a 30-year-old professional woman Was she a 13-year-old middle school student How could she be deceived so easily? Lei Zhensheng saw that she stood there for a long time without moving So he patted her cheek and said, ¡°wake up, don¡¯t be sad. Although I¡¯m 18 years older than you, I¡¯m not half older, am I Just think about that 28-year-old who married 82-year-old, and then think about the age between them when Wendi Deng married Murdoch. Think about that diving star Fu Shixia who married Master Liang, who was even older than her father. Your heart immediately felt bnced. I¡¯m not as old as your father, am I?¡± Yu Xin gritted her teeth in anger. She also knew the stories of those people. Although the husbands of those people were indeed very old, those women were willing. They were willing, okay? If she and Lei Zhensheng only met naturally, fell in love naturally, and had feelings for each other naturally, and then he proposed to her, she thought that she would probably agree. Because although being 18 years older than her was a bit old, it was not to the extent of being ridiculously old. Chapter 1569

Chapter 1569: Chapter 1569, two choices

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, this was not the case between her and Lei Zhensheng. From the very beginning, he had entered her life as a demon and invaded her body. She did not have the slightest bit of affection for him, and it was even more impossible for her to fall in love with him So why would she agree to marry him? Lei Zhensheng saw that she did not say anything, but he could not guess what she was thinking So, he continued his topic, ¡°besides, although I am 18 years older than you, don¡¯t look anymore. Women have always aged faster than men. Let alone in the future, even now, when we walk out together, can others see that I am 18 years older than you At most, they would think that I¡¯m less than 10 years older than you, right?¡± Yu Xin was silent. She had to admit this point. Lei Zhensheng, this fellow, took good care of himself. Moreover, he loved to work out. Therefore, although he was 48 years old, he did not grow a big belly like other men Instead, he was like a man in his thirties who was still elegant and handsome. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to marry you. ¡± Yu Xin finally came back to her senses She said angrily, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you said that I would cure your illness. Now that it¡¯s cured, so if you want to marry a woman outside, there are many women lining up to marry you. Why do you have to force a woman you hate? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was slightly stunned, and then he quickly reacted He couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger, ¡°Lin Yuxin, what right do you have to hate me Ah It¡¯s you who caused my marriage to break up. It¡¯s you who drove my wife away. It¡¯s you who caused me to not be able to marry a wife. I haven¡¯t even hated you yet, and now you actually hate me Don¡¯t you have any sense?¡± When Yu Xin heard his roar, she couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage Then, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted back, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, are you F * Cking human What does it have to do with me if your wife wants to divorce you I¡¯m just a doctor doing what a doctor should do When did I stop you from getting a wife You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t go out and find a woman to marry, aren¡¯t you You¡¯re a scoundrel who doesn¡¯t count on her words. You B * Stard, you B * Stard... ... ...¡± Before Yu Xin could finish her words, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mouth quickly covered her mouth. She tried hard to break free, but of course, it was impossible. When the antelope fell into the wolf¡¯s mouth, it would only end up being eaten clean. This was the worst fight they had ever had with each other. Yu Xin¡¯s resentment was too deep, so she used all her strength. Lei Zhensheng was even angrier than usual because of her unwillingness to listen to him. Even under such circumstances, Yu Xin was still pressed under his body. It was still difficult for her to escape the situation of being tortured by him. As she epted his inhumane impact, she began to cry loudly. She rarely cried because as a doctor, she had seen many life-and-death situations. Her tear ducts had always been high, so it was difficult for her to cry. However, this time, she cried uncontrobly. Her tears were like water bursting out of a dam. Lei Zhensheng kissed her tears carefully and softly as he apologized. However, his movements did not stop. Instead, they became even more violent as if he wanted to merge himself into her. In the end, the earth-shaking bed exercise ended with the sound of crying and crashing. Lin Yuxin was so weak from crying that she could not get up at all. Lei Zhensheng elegantly got up from her body and looked at the woman whose face was covered in tears and scars He said calmly, ¡°Lin Yuxin, I will give you two choices. First, marry me as your wife! Second, let me marry you as my wife! Choose one of the two. Don¡¯t say that I am overbearing and overbearing! I will only give you one way out! ¡± Chapter 1570

Chapter 1570: Chapter 1570 wait for me toe back and give birth to a child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin had made up her mind to call Li Weisheng when Lei Zhensheng said that he would not let her go because Li Weisheng said that he could get her a set of fake documents. Of course, Li Weisheng also said that the fake documents could only help her find a job in Taiwan. Moreover, it was a hospital run by his rtives and could not be used to go abroad for formalities, because after all, the fake documents were still fake He also did not have the ability to reach the sky with one hand. Lei Zhensheng knew that he could give birth to a child through artificial insemination. He was so happy that the next day, he had to drag Yu Xin to the hospital for artificial insemination. He said that his child¡¯s mother had already decided on Lin Yuxin and there was no other choice. Yu Xin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She red at Lei Zhensheng as if she wanted to swallow him whole. However, he did not care at all Then, he said lightly, ¡°if you did not chase Li Qinghe away, maybe I would have a second choice. Now, all of this is because of you. ¡± This time, Yu Xin fainted immediately. She finally understood that reasoning with the devil was like talking to a cow. A cow could not understand the sound of the piano, and the devil could not understand the reason. Therefore, she could only tell Lei Zhensheng based on the facts. It was not that he could have a baby whenever he wanted. He could have a baby anytime now, but she could not because her period woulde to report tomorrow. Therefore.. It was impossible to do artificial insemination for the next half a month. Only then did Lei Zhensheng recall that it was indeed the case. It seemed that artificial insemination required a woman to ovte before her eggs could be released. Lin Yuxin¡¯s period was the day after tomorrow, so she could not ovte until two weekster. Therefore.. He nodded and said, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s n to do it in two weeks. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to Hong Kong for a few days, and then I¡¯ll return to Seoul, Korea, for about ten days. You stay at home for these ten days and take care of your body. We¡¯ll try to seed once. ¡± Yu Xin helplessly nodded and agreed. There was no other way. Some people said that life was rape. If you couldn¡¯t resist, then you could only try to enjoy it. The day Lei Zhensheng left was the first day of her menstrual visit. At that time, she was so painful that she curled up on the Sofa. She didn¡¯t have any reaction when he came over to tell her that he had left, so she only focused on pressing her abdomen with her hand. ¡°I heard that women will naturally recover after giving birth to children with menstrual cramps. ¡± He patted her face with his hand, then gently nted a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°be good, wait for me toe back and give birth to children. No, wait for me toe back and help you with your menstrual cramps. ¡± Yu Xin was so angry that she wanted to grab a kitchen knife and immediately cut him down. Of course, this was only in her heart, but what she asked was, ¡°then when can youe back? ¡± ¡°The original n was two weeks. I will try my best to arrange my work more tightly and try toe back in ten days. ¡± Lei Zhensheng walked to the door and turned back to look at her. He said jokingly, ¡°why, do you miss your husband? ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s face turned red and she didn¡¯t say anything. In her heart, she said, ¡°do you miss your dead head? ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better note back this time. I can¡¯t be bothered to see you. ¡°? Although she thought so in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud But what she said was, ¡°who asked you to give Ah Ling a holiday these two days? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t know how to take care of that dog of yours. If youe back and find that the dog has starved to death, don¡¯t me me. And don¡¯t me the gori on your rooftop. ¡± ¡°Your worry is unnecessary. I¡¯ve already arranged for that. ¡± Lei Zhensheng said this, then shook the car keys and walked towards his own car in the courtyard. Chapter 1571

Chapter 1571: Chapter 1571 finally escaped

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Lei Zhensheng left, Yu Xin used the fastest time to contact Li Weisheng. Li Weisheng had already prepared her documents. In fact, he had asked someone outside to apply for a set of fake documents. Yu Xin did not dare to resign from the women¡¯s hospital because she was afraid that the person-in-charge of the women¡¯s hospital would call Lei Zhensheng. Therefore, no one knew that she was leaving except herself. She also did not dare to let Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family¡¯s chef know. Fortunately, the chef was not ah Ling, so he was not responsible for keeping an eye on her. However, after Lei Zhensheng left, his driver came back to the house and was responsible for taking care of his dog and the gori on the rooftop. Before leaving work in the afternoon, Yu Xin called the chauffeur and told him that she had to work overtime in the evening. She asked him to inform the family¡¯s chef that there was no need to prepare her dinner, so she ate in the hospital cafeteria. This was the seventh day after Lei Zhensheng left. There were two nights before that when she worked overtime at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Therefore, the chauffeur did not suspect him and only told her to call him if she worked overtimete and that she would drive over to pick her up. In fact, Yu Xin did not have to work overtime tonight. Moreover, she left the hospital an hour earlier in the afternoon because she took an hour off because she was not feeling well. Li Weisheng¡¯s car was waiting for her outside the hospital entrance. Moreover, in order to prevent Lei Zhensheng from finding out where she was going in the future, Lei Zhensheng had specially borrowed a taxi to drive it. Of course, the taxi could not drive directly to Tainan because it would be too risky. Therefore, the taxi drove directly into the downtown area of Taipei and then dropped Yu Xin off in the downtown area. Li Weisheng then drove the taxi away.. Meanwhile, Yu Xin followed Lei Zhensheng¡¯s instructions and went to a blind spot that was said to be invisible to the electronic eye. In that blind spot, there was already a tricycle rented by Li Weisheng. The driver of the tricycle followed Li Weisheng¡¯s instructions and wore sunsses and a hat with a very low brim. Then, he took a very small.. It just so happened that he could ride away from the alley where the tricycle was parked. There was no video surveince in this alley, so he was not worried about being traced at all. At the end of the alley, Li Weisheng¡¯s car was parked there. Coincidentally, this ce was the entrance of the alley, so there was no surveince equipment. Yu Xin and Li Weisheng were in his car at the entrance of this alley. Li Weisheng went to drive, but for safety reasons, Yu Xin did not dare to sit in the front passenger seat. She did not even dare to sit in the back seat. In fact, she was squatting under the back seat.. Using the front seat to block, even if there were electronic surveince cameras, they would not be able to detect her. This was because the electronic surveince cameras could only see if there was anyone in the back seat. From Taipei to Tainan, usually, there would be less than four hours of traffic jam. However, tonight, Li Weisheng had brought Yu Xin to change cars several times in a row. In the end, it took them more than an hour to drive on the highway. Therefore, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening when they really left Taipei. They encountered traffic on the road, and by the time they reached Tainan, it was already past midnight. Although Taiwan was a southern city, it was still a little cold in the early morning of October. Yu Xin was afraid of being discovered, so she did not dare to bring clothes out from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s house. When she got out of the car, she could not help but shiver. Lei Zhensheng immediately took off his coat and put it on her body. He hugged her and walked towards a hotel He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to buy a few sets of clothes tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to register. I¡¯ve rented a one-room, one-hall House for you near the hospital. This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to go to and from work. ¡± Yu Xin nodded and turned her head slightly. She looked at the man standing beside her and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°thank you! ¡± Chapter 1572

Chapter 1572: Chapter 1572, a smile that he had never seen before

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng stayed in Hong Kong for three days before returning to Seoul. This was because he had been in the branch office for nine months and had yet to return to the head office to take a look. There were some things that he had to return to meet up with the head office. His younger brother, Lei Zhenyu, was more capable and dedicated than he had imagined. This made him very gratified. He could not help but praise Lei Zhenyu and said, ¡°with you in the Lei family, I can be at ease. In the future, I may not return to Taipei for a long time. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was shocked when he heard this He could not help but quickly ask, ¡°why You should be the CEO of the Lei family, right You should hurry back ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the CEO. I still prefer to be awyer. If I continue to be the CEO, I¡¯m worried that Che ru Yu won¡¯t be able to live with me anymore? ¡± ¡°Why would che ru Yu not live with you anymore? ¡± Lei Zhensheng found it strange He could not help but ask, ¡°aren¡¯t the two of you very close? Back then, you couldn¡¯t even break up after being torn apart. Now that no one is tearing you apart, could it be that the two of you are tearing yourselves apart? ¡± Lei Zhenyu was stunned when he heard this. He could not say that he and Che Ru Yu had be colder and colder recently. In fact, it was probably because Jin Zhengnan¡¯s death had too much of an impact on che ru yu that she began to neglect him. He did not say these words in the end, and Lei Zhensheng was not that interested in the rtionship between Lei Zhenyu and che ru Yu. Before he left, he casually asked, ¡°about that, how is Shaofen doing now? ¡± Shaofen Lei Zhenyu was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Lei Zhensheng was asking about his former sister-inw, Cai Shaofen. He did not expect that his elder brother, who had been in Taipei for more than nine months, could still remember his sister-inw. ¡°It should be pretty good, right? ¡± Lei Zhenyu thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I heard that she works at a newpany and is doing pretty well. She seems to be in a rtionship with the vice president of herpany. I heard that she is about to get engaged or something, but I don¡¯t know whether she is engaged or not. In any case, I have almost no contact with her. ¡± Lei Zhensheng nodded and bade farewell to his brother. He walked out of the Lei Corporation and directly drove the car around on the road. Unknowingly, he drove the car to Cai Shaofen¡¯spany. It was the afternoon when he got off work. October in Seoul had already begun to turn cold. The employees of thispany gradually walked out. He waited patiently, wanting to see when Cai Shaofen woulde out. After waiting for a long time, when he thought that he could not wait, Cai Shaofen came out. However, she was not alone. Instead, she walked out side by side with another man who was about 50 years old. The two of them were talking in a low voice. They were very intimate. He only felt a little ufortable. Cai Shaofen, the woman he used to be, had been his wife for 18 years. Although they did not start their marriage with love, in the end, they still lived together for so many years It was impossible to say that there was no love at all. He had originally thought that if Cai Shaofen came out alone, he would invite her to a public dinner and chat with her. He would then apologize to her. After all, in their marriage, he had indeed cheated on her and done so many things that had wronged her Even though she was no longer his wife. But who would have thought that God would not even give him a chance to apologize? When he finally came to look for her, she already had other men by her side to protect her. He saw the man very gentlemanly opened the car door for her, saw him very gently pull the seatbelt for her, saw her face with a smile that he had never seen before, and enjoyed all this in peace. Chapter 1573

Chapter 1573: Chapter 1573: Once a perfect wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He felt his nose turn sour. Cai Shaofen had been married to him for eighteen years, but she had never smiled at him like this. She had always been gentle and gentle in front of him, and the expression on her face was indifferent and cold. He had once thought that a woman like Cai Shaofen was not suitable to be smiled at, because she did not need to smile to show her nobility. Therefore, a few years before their marriage, he still loved to take her out to socialize. But who would have thought that in eighteen years, he had not truly understood her, nor had he truly entered her heart. It was not that she did not like to smile, but she just refused to smile at him. Thinking about it, it made sense. His marriage to Cai Shaofen originated from a marriage alliance. At that time, the person he loved was Lan Yunxi, and his father didn¡¯t allow him to marry Lan Yunxi because Lan Yunxi couldn¡¯t bring benefits to the Lei family, but the Cai family could. At that time, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t resisted. In order to be together with Lan Yunxi, he even ran away because Lan Yunxi was already pregnant with his child at that time. But that escape ultimately resulted in a car ident, and that car ident also caused him and Lan Yunxi topletely separate. Then, he finally resigned himself to fate and married Cai Shaofen, the daughter of the Cai family. Before they got married, he had only met Cai Shaofen once. He only knew that she was a beauty, as beautiful as the person in the painting. Her beauty was beautiful, but itcked the spirit of life. After that, they got engaged and then got married. The two of them didn¡¯t even talk much, let alone fall in love. It could be said that two strangers had walked together. But even so, he still maintained that he and she were husband and wife. The two of them should live a good life, so on their wedding night, he still forced himself. He turned off the lights in the room and went to bed in the dark. Now that he thought about it, didn¡¯t Cai Shaofen force herself as well When he pressed her under him, she even said, ¡°can you be gentler? I heard that the first time was very painful. ¡± He didn¡¯t remember how he felt about Cai Shaofen. In short, he was very gentle on the first night because he heard her say that the first time was probably because of a man¡¯s pride. He did indeed get a rare satisfaction that night. But in the days that followed, he and Cai Shaofen¡¯s husband and wife life were very respectful. Not to mention fighting, their faces were almost never red because she was too perfect and did everything very well. He didn¡¯t need to worry about her He could not find a ce to be angry. The first ten years passed by peacefully. It was so dull that he could not find anything that could remember the wonderful things between them. The only thing he remembered was that she was very obedient and drank the Chinese medicine prescribed by the family doctor. It was so bitter and smelly She drank it so much that she did not even frown. Now that he thought about it, he really let her down. Because in the eleventh year, out of his desire for children, he actually failed to control himself and found women outside. In all conscience, he couldn¡¯t even remember the names of those women now. Because his original goal was only to have a child, it was impossible for him to have a good rtionship with other women. In the beginning, he did hide it from Cai Shaofen, but these things would naturally be exposed over time, so he couldn¡¯t hide it for long. He had thought that Cai Shaofen would quarrel with him if she knew, but who knew that Cai Shaofen would also pretend not to know when she found out. But one night, when he wanted her, she lightly handed him a box of TT, saying that she didn¡¯t want to get sick. Chapter 1574

Chapter 1574: Chapter 1574: The past

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He thought that this might be the first quarrel between him and Cai Shaofen, and that was the fifteenth year they had been married. That night, he threw away the TT that she had given him, got up, put on his clothes, and went downstairs. This might be the only cold war between him and Cai Shaofen, because after that night, he did not go home for two months because he was angry. In fact, he still hoped that she would take the initiative toe back to him. In the end, she did take the initiative to call him because her parents came from Jeju Ind. She did not want her parents to know that they were not happy. After that time, they naturally reconciled with each other. When he wanted her in the evening, she did not pass him the TT. However, he could clearly feel that she was as unresponsive as a piece of wood. In fact, since she handed him the TT, he had already sent away the women outside in the past two months. He still thought that the women outside could not bear children. It was probably his fate, so he decided to stop He would just go home and live a good life with her. However, she didn¡¯t feel any joy at hising home every day, nor did she feel any joy at his friendliness. She had always had an indifferent face, and that face gave him the feeling that he would never be able to enter her heart. They didn¡¯t get married with love, but in the first ten years after their marriage, he was still trying hard to be a good husband, so he didn¡¯t look for women outside. However, some things couldn¡¯t be done just by hard work, such as love. He didn¡¯t know if Cai Shaofen had another man in her heart, but when Cai Shaofen married him, it was indeed the first time. His hard work still could not change the fact that she was like a piece of wood on the bed at night, no, like a corpse. So, in the end, he was stillpletely defeated. Then, he coincidentally met Jin Qianru outside That was a woman who looked somewhat like Lan Yunxi. He thought that when he and Cai Shaofen finally reached the stage of divorce, it was still because of Jin Qianru¡¯s deception. If she was not pregnant, he would not have asked Cai Shaofen for a divorce. Of course, CHE RU YU marrying Lei Zhenyu was also one of the reasons that helped Cai Shaofen divorce him. Because it was che ru Yu who introduced Cai Shaofen to Lin Yuxin. Only then did Cai Shaofen realize that the person who could not have children was not her but him. He recalled that he had once opposed Lei Zhenyu and Che Ru Yu, that he had once indulged Lan Ruoshui, and that he had once brought Jin Qianru back to humiliate Cai Shaofen. He regretted it so much that he wished he could find a piece of Tofu and kill himself. Indeed, he could not be med for Lan Ruoshui¡¯s matter because he also wanted to have a daughter of his own. However, who would have thought that the Lei family¡¯s family doctor would lie to him and actually say that Lan Ruoshui¡¯s DNA matched his DNA, so.. Only then did he believe that Lan Ruoshui was his daughter. He had insisted on not leaving his marriage with Cai Shaofen. However, when Cai Shaofen found out that he was infertile, she insisted on leaving him. Moreover, it was useless for him to chase her to Jeju Ind. She had made up her mind not to live with him anymore. Seeing Cai Shaofen and the man happily driving away, looking at the side of her face as she talked to the man with a bright smile, he could not help but feel pain in his heart. He had lived with Cai Shaofen for 18 years. Cai Shaofen should not have loved him. She was the same as him. She was just doing her duty as a husband and wife. She was trying her best to normalize this husband and wife life. However, no one had thought that she should integrate into their rtionship. He stayed at the entrance of thispany for a long time until Cai Shaofen and the man¡¯s car disappeared into the traffic. Only then did hee back to his senses and slowly drive away. Chapter 1575

Chapter 1575: Chapter 1575: Lin Yuxin is his cmity

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng could not help butugh bitterly as he drove. Perhaps he and Cai Shaofen were only meant to be married for 18 years. That was why so many things happened in the Lei family during the year of their 18-year marriage. And Lin Yuxin was the key figure in theplete breakdown of their marriage. If she had not discovered that Cai Shaofen did not have any illness, if she had not discovered that there was no sperm in his semen, then his marriage with Cai Shaofen.. What would it be like? Cai Shaofen¡¯s temper had always been docile, especially the longer they had been married, especially since she had not been able to get pregnant. Therefore, she had always been well-behaved in the Lei family and had almost never had any thoughts of divorce. Of course, if it were not for Lin Yuxin, he might have let Jin Qianru give birth to the child and then carry it back to Cai Shaofen to raise ording to the Lei family¡¯s rules. After that, he would have a small family outside because Jin Qianru was the child¡¯s mother.. He couldn¡¯t kick Jin Qianru away. However, if that was the case, he would really be aplete fool. Because the Child Jin Qianru gave birth to was not his, but he had to keep it in the dark. He even had to ask his wife to help Jin Qianru raise the child of her and the man outside. Thinking of this, he Mengran felt that Lin Yuxin was not detestable at all. Although she destroyed his marriage, she also saved him from a bigger mistake, right? At least, he wouldn¡¯t continue to hurt Cai Shaofen. At least, he didn¡¯t have to help Jin Qianru raise the child of her wild man. At least, Cai Shaofen could finally use this opportunity to leave him and find a truly happy life that belonged to her. ¡°Shaofen, I¡¯m sorry, ¡± he could not help but mutter to himself. In his heart, he muttered to himself, ¡®so many years, I¡¯ve really wasted you. Moreover, I even let Lan Ruoshui and Jin Qianrue to the Lei family to humiliate you. I¡¯ll see you some other day... ¡® I¡¯ll definitely apologize to you personally. Lei Zhensheng only stayed in Seoul for a week. Originally, he was going to stay for ten days, but he felt that there was no need to stay any longer. Therefore, once the work was over, he rushed to Taiwan without stopping. Lei Zhenyu also said that this was the head office and Taiwan was just a branch office. He should stay in the head office to handle matters because he wanted to spend more time with Che ru Yu. Lei Zhensheng scoffed at his words and could not help but curse in his heart. You and Che Ru Yu are still young and have plenty of time. I will be 49 next year. Wouldn¡¯t I have to seize the time to go back and have a child with Lin Yuxin? Of course, he did not tell his brother Lei Zhenyu that he had brought Lin Yuxin to Taiwan because he was worried that his brother would tell his sister-inw, che Ru Yu. As for the matter between him and Lin Yuxin, he could not let che Ru Yu know about it yet. When he returned to Taiwan, he had to prepare a romantic proposal for her. As he sat on the flight to Taiwan, he still had this thought in his mind. He had to impress that woman, Lin Yuxin. He had to make her agree to marry him. When he thought of the proposal, he suddenly remembered that he had lived for more than 48 years, but he had never proposed to any woman. Because his marriage to Cai Shaofen was a marriage alliance, there was no need to propose at all. It was a direct engagement. Finally, he had left a first for Lin Yuxin. As he thought of this, he felt a little morefortable in his heart. When he thought of the woman¡¯s resistance to him, he could not help but feel mncholy again. Chapter 1576

Chapter 1576: Chapter 1576 her name was Wang Peiqin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin¡¯s name in Tainan was Wang Peiqin. It waspletely different from her original name. Even if Lei Zhensheng saw the name Wang Peiqin, he would never think that it was her. This hospital in Tainan really wanted her. They did not even suspect her fake Id. They even asked her indifferently if she had a bank card, saying that they usually gave her a bank card for her sry. No, how could she have a bank card Moreover, this ID was fake. She did not even dare to take it to the bank to open a card, okay? If you don¡¯t have a bank card, then I¡¯ll give you the cash every month. The Personnel Department of the hospital spoke calmly. Li Weisheng had probably already informed her. Therefore, Lin Yuxin, no, it was Wang Peiqin, stayed in this hospital and started her career in the Gynecology Department of another hospital. She continued her essential work and continued to serve the majority of her female friends. The House that Li Weisheng helped her rent was near the hospital. One Room and one living room were enough for her to live alone. The next day, Li Weisheng apanied her to the mall to buy some daily necessities and clothes. After that, he apanied her to have a meal before leaving. Once Li Weisheng left, her life began to get on the right track. She was still working as a doctor in this hospital. However, it was no longer the Department of infertility and sterility, but the department of Obstetrics and gynecology. Every day, she would give birth to pregnant women with big bellies. asionally, she would go to the delivery room to deliver the babies Or she would have to do a Caesarean section. Under normal circumstances, doctors usually had a more regr schedule, from nine to five. However, the doctors also had a clear rule that they could not turn off their phones at any time. If there was a temporary situation in the hospital that required her to go.. Even if it was in the middle of the night, she would still have to get up and run over. Of course, when she left Taipei, she threw away her cell phone card. Her current number was a new one. Lei Zhensheng could not find it, and she could not let Lei Zhensheng find it. After Yu Xin settled down in Tainan, she originally wanted to call her best friend, Che Ru Yu, and ask her to help get a recement ID in Seoul before sending it to her. However, when she thought about it, she felt that it was not appropriate. It was not that she did not trust Che Ru Yu, but she did not want to implicate her. This was because ru Yu was not liked by Lei Zhensheng and Lei Taihe in the Lei family. If she helped her again.. In the end, it would not be good if she and Lei Zhenyu could not get along. Therefore, she gave up looking for Che ru Yu. However, other ssmates and friends either did not trust her too much or they had limited ability to trust others. Therefore, she had no choice but to find an agency in Seoul, South Korea, online. She specifically helped people to get documents. She told the agency about her situation and the agency asked her to provide photos. Of course, she had to send 10,000 US dors back for various expenses. 10,000 US dors. She had worked at the women¡¯s Hospital in Taipei for a little more than four months, but she had only received three months¡¯sry, which was in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s card was in her hands. Of course, there was more than 10,000 US dors in it. Normally, there should be 100,000 US dors in it, but she could not withdraw the money no matter what, because once there was a change in the card, Lei Zhensheng would definitely chase after her She could not let Lei Zhensheng know where she was. Therefore, Yu Xin had to temporarily shelve the idea of getting a recement card. She was d that at least the money found in this hospital was given to her, and she would need about four months to save up 10,000 US dors. Her monthly sry was about 3,000 US dors, but she had to rent a house, live daily, and spend some money. Therefore, she decided to use four months to save up 10,000 US dors. Chapter 1577

Chapter 1577: Chapter 1577 became famous one after another

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In Tainan, not only did shee from a foreign country, but she was also in an even stranger environment. Many of the local people around her spoke Hokkien in their dailymunication. Fortunately, these people came to the hospital to see patients who spoke Mandarin. In order to prevent Lei Zhensheng from finding her, she usually kept a certain distance from the doctors and nurses in the hospital. At the same time, she did not take photos with anyone. She was afraid that someone would identally put the photos on the Inte. Her name was Wang Peiqin. This was the public recognition in the hospital. Everyone called her doctor Wang. In just a month, Doctor Wang Peiqin became famous in the hospital because she had performed several high-difficulty surgeries in just a short month. The most difficult one was when she met a woman in the hospital half a month ago. The woman was a local and a native of the mountains. Perhaps because she had not received modern education, she insisted on giving birth by herself. She said that a c-section would kill someone How could she not die after her stomach was cut open? When she was carried here, her uterus had already been opened. However, the child was not born first but first came from her butt. It was impossible to give birth to her. In such a situation, the doctors in the hospital immediately made the decision to give her a c-section. However, the pregnant woman and her family refused to give birth by c-section no matter what. They insisted that it was unlucky to give birth to a child from another ce. The hospital had no choice. The doctors in the hospital were all female doctors in their thirties and forties. Everyone was used to performing surgeries whenever there was a slight difficulty in giving birth. Therefore, no one could do anything about this situation. They had never experienced it before. In the end, Yu Xin was the one who dared to go up. This was because she had been a doctor in the countryside of Jeju Ind in South Korea for half a year. That ce was also rtively backward. Many rural people still liked to give birth by themselves. They did not like Caesarean sections. It was with this little bit of experience that she gritted her teeth and closed her mouth. The obstetricians and gynecologists standing around the entire hospital looked at her nervously. Of course, they also treated it as learning. After all, this was a rare learning experience. Yu Xin relied on her little bit of experience and boldness. She also relied on the hospital¡¯s side-incision technique, as well as the technique to push the baby back into the uterus after exposing a little bit of its bottom at the entrance of the uterus. Then, she repositioned the baby in the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach... ... Finally, after a full four hours, when her hands were almost out of strength, finally, with her forehead full of sweat, the baby was sessfully delivered. Both mother and child were safe! This woman who was originally judged to be waiting for death without a c-section was actually pulled back from the brink of death by Yu Xin. The hospital was immediately alerted, and the family members immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Xin They said that she was a bodhisattva who saved the suffering and saved the suffering. Yu Xin was so tired that she almost copsed. She was still a Bodhisattva, but she was just an ordinary person. It was just that she had a little more experience than other obstetricians in delivering babies in the countryside. It was just that she was a little more daring than other doctors. From then on, Wang Peiqin became famous in this hospital. In less than a month, she became the best obstetrician in this hospital. After many obstetricians knew about her, they asked her to help deliver the babies by name. Yu Xin did not expect that saving someone once would actually increase her workload. Fortunately, the director of the hospital was kind to her and said that he would try his best not to arrange too much work for her Therefore, many people would say that they were not free or had no schedule when they made an appointment with her. Chapter 1578

Chapter 1578: Chapter 1578 could consider getting married

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Her work was gradually getting on the right track, and she was slowly getting used to life in Tainan, including the taste of the food here. During her holidays, Li Weisheng would usuallye over to spend time with her. Every Saturday morning, Li Weisheng would rush over from Taipei. He would apany her to tour various attractions in Tainan, apany her to Zhuxi City, apany her to the heavenly Harem, and exin Tainan¡¯s history to her. He would tell her that during the Ming and Qing dynasties, this ce was once the capital of Taiwan. When Yu Xin first arrived in Tainan, she was indeed filled with fear and trepidation. She almost did not dare to go out because she was worried that Lei Zhensheng might fall from the sky Or perhaps someone from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family identally bumped into her? However, as time went by, her worries gradually faded away because she felt that there was no need to worry at all. After all, Taiwan was so big, and only a few people from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family had seen her? Moreover, those people who worked in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family were still working in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s family, weren¡¯t they They wouldn¡¯te to Tainan, so how could they see her? With this thought in mind, her heart waspletely rxed. So, as long as Li Weisheng came to Tainan, she would go out with him to y, climb mountains and swim in theke. Anyway, Li Weisheng said that he didn¡¯t have a partner to y with, and she was a very good ymate. Yu Xin had once thought that she would quietly stay in Tainan for a year, because she would need four months to save up the fees for the documents, and it would take a few months to get the documents, and she also had to save up a sum of money to return to Seoul. After returning, she definitely could not stay in Seoul. She had to think of a way to go somewhere else, and she had yet to figure out where else to go. The only thing she could think of now was to first escape from the city of Taiwan. So, one day, she told Li Weisheng about this n, and the time difference made Li Weishengugh until he was angry. He sat on a big rock He smiled and said to her, ¡°are you stupid? It¡¯s not safe for you to escape anywhere. As long as he finds you, he will capture you back. Don¡¯t you still owe him arge sum of money? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Yu Xin was a little dejected and said weakly, ¡°I owe him hundreds of thousands of dors and I even have an Iou. The most despicable thing is that he thinks that I drove his wife away and wants me to apany a wife to her. ¡± Li Weisheng couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Yu Xin¡¯s narration. He sighed and said, ¡°you¡¯re the most miserable doctor that I know. I¡¯ve never heard that a doctor could encounter such an unexpected cmity like you. ¡°. It was indeed an unexpected cmity. She had only helped Cai Shaofen out of kindness and in the end, she had helped herself. No other doctor would want her to be so unlucky, right? Doctors were most afraid of getting into a medical ident. Therefore, many doctors would usually not stand up for themselves when it was too difficult for them to protect themselves. Moreover, many patients who could still be saved had to retreat because of the doctors¡¯knowledge of difficulties, and in the end, they could not be saved. ¡°You can consider getting married. ¡± Li Weisheng gave her an idea. ¡°think about it. If you¡¯re already married and be another man¡¯s wife, no matter how powerful Lei Zhensheng is, he can¡¯t go and snatch another man¡¯s wife, right At most, he¡¯ll just ask you to return the hundreds of thousands of dors to him.¡± Yu Xin was stunned when she heard this, then she nodded and said, ¡°good idea, but the key is who am I going to marry? Besides, even if I really find someone to marry, who in an ordinary family would be able to fork out a hundred thousand dors to help me pay off my debts? ¡± Chapter 1579

Chapter 1579: Chapter 1579 did not count as a proposal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Weisheng looked at her with a smile just like that After a long while, he said faintly, ¡°there¡¯s a man of marriageable age right in front of you. Although he¡¯s not rich, he can still help you pay off the debt of a mere hundred thousand US dors. If you¡¯re willing, he can marry you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a man in front of you? ¡± Yu Xin did not react in time. Her gaze scanned the surroundings before finallynding on Li Weisheng. She asked doubtfully, ¡°are you talking about you? ¡± ¡°Then who do you think it is? ¡± Li Weisheng smiled and said, ¡°Yu Xin, I¡¯m 33 years old and you¡¯re 30 years old. Our ages are very simr. Moreover, the two of us can be considered to be a good match when we walk together. We¡¯ve known each other for half a year and our personalities can be considered to bepatible. I think the two of us are suitable for marriage. ¡± ¡°suitable for marriage? ¡± Yu Xin was stunned again and looked at Li Weisheng in a daze. She really didn¡¯t think that he would tell her that he wanted to marry her. ¡°Yes. ¡± Li Weisheng naturally took over Yu Xin¡¯s words He looked at her and said very sincerely, ¡°Yu Xin, we¡¯re already over 30 years old. It¡¯s impossible for us to still have many dreams of love. At our age, the first thing to consider when getting married is whether it¡¯s suitable and not love, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Yu Xin was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true, but, Weisheng, I want to tell you the truth. I¡¯ve followed Lei Zhensheng before, and this time, it¡¯s not as simple as simply staying in his house. Between me and him... ¡± ¡°I know, ¡± Li Weisheng indifferently took over her words and said indifferently, ¡°in today¡¯s society, people say that there are very few 18-year-old virgins, let alone a 30-year-old? ¡± Li Weisheng paused for a moment Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°moreover, before this, I once had a girlfriend who lived together with me. Later, because of the opposition from both families, we eventually broke up. So, I was originally not pure. Before I lived with my girlfriend, I also had other girlfriends and had intimate rtions with them. ¡± When Yu Xin heard what he said, she did not speak anymore. It seemed that she was too traditional. She always felt that it was already very dirty for her to be with a man. Little did she know that the Taiwanese people did not take this seriously at all. ¡°Yu Xin, let¡¯s get married. ¡± Li Weisheng moved closer to her and finally plucked up the courage to pull her into his embrace. He hugged her tightly with his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°let me help you escape from the Sea of bitterness. In the future, let me take care of you. ¡± When Yu Xin heard this, she felt extremely ufortable. She knew that Li Weisheng was good to her, but she was a thirty-year-old woman. She could tell that this kind of good was not good between a couple, but only between friends. However, she did not know why Li Weisheng proposed to marry her. Moreover, the way he proposed was basically not considered as a proposal. He only said that he would help her escape from the Sea of bitterness and take care of her in the future, but he did not say that he wanted to give her happiness. Perhaps, to give someone happiness was too heavy a promise. Li Weisheng might think that he could not give it to her, or perhaps he did not have the ability to give it to her, so he did not say that. Yu Xin did not agree immediately. Although she also knew that it was just a joke that this society was still looking for love, in the end, she still had some hope for a marriage without love. ¡°Let me think, ¡± she finally opened her mouth and crawled out from Li Weisheng¡¯s arms Then, she said softly, ¡°marriage is a major event in life after all. I can¡¯t get married without thinking about anything. Moreover, this ce is a foreign country to me. ¡± Chapter 1580

Chapter 1580: Chapter 1580: Who Helped Lin yuxin escape

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the ne, Lei Zhensheng was still thinking of giving Lin Yuxin a grand proposal ceremony. He wanted to hold a grand engagement ceremony with her and then give her a beautiful wedding. This was what he could give her. Of course, what he couldn¡¯t give her was his first time. What he couldn¡¯t give her was his first love. What he couldn¡¯t give her was a pure love. After all, he was eighteen years older than her. When he became an adult, she had just been born. Those eighteen years were enough for him to do a lot of things. Moreover, they had missed more than eighteen years? It was 30 years. From the time she was born to the time she was 30 years old, he had only met her because of his wife¡¯s divorce. In these 30 years, he had already changed from an ignorant 18-year-old youth to a mature, steady, cunning, and cunning man A businessman whocked sincerity. In these 30 years, he had also experienced a lot of women, so he could not say that he was pure. Whether it was his body or his heart, they had long been tainted, and there was no way to wash them clean. He could only use the years to make up for these debts to her. After all, she was a clean and innocent woman, and in front of this cleanliness and innocence, he looked extremely filthy. Lei Zhensheng thought everything was too perfect. However, when he walked out of the airport and saw his assistant who came to pick him up looking nervous, he felt strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t scold you. Why do you look so guilty? ¡± ¡°Miss Lin... Your Vi¡¯s housekeeper called and said, ¡± the assistant looked at Lei Zhensheng and said carefully, ¡°Miss Lin is missing. ¡± ¡°missing? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so shocked that the luggage in his hands fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°WHY is she missing? How long has she been missing? Half a day, one day? ¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯te back for five days. ¡± The assistant lowered his head He carefully reported what he knew, ¡°the housekeeper said that she went to work as usual that day and did not see anything wrong. She did not bring anything at home, not even an extra piece of clothing, but she did note back that night... ¡°. ... ...¡± Lin Yuxin had gone missing, and she did not take any of his things. He quickly went to the hospital to check on Lin Yuxin¡¯sst day of work, and everything was normal. The only thing that was abnormal was that Lin Yuxin had left work an hour earlier in the hospital, but she had called his house to tell him that she had to work overtime at night. Otherwise, he could not find any clues. Lin Yuxin walked out of the door and took a taxi, but the taxi actually drove to a blind spot and then dropped her off. After she got off, she walked to a remote location and disappeared. Did Lin Yuxin escape alone, or did someone help her escape Lei Zhensheng first thought of Cai Lingfei, so he found Cai Lingfei as soon as possible. Cai Lingfei was also shocked when he heard that Lin Yuxin was missing. He said that he didn¡¯t know anything about her because he hadn¡¯t seen Lin Yuxin since he found out about the rtionship between Lei Zhensheng and Lin Yuxin. Moreover, the night that Lin Yuxin left.. He was working overtime at thepany. There was a surveince video to check. If Cai Lingfei didn¡¯t help Lin Yuxin escape, then who helped her escape Could it be that Liar Li Qinghe again? Lei Zhensheng found Li Qinghe almost as fast as he could. However, Li Qinghe also said that he didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Lin Yuxin anymore. Moreover, she had lied to Lin Yuxin, so she was embarrassed to appear in front of Yu Xin. If it wasn¡¯t Cai Lingfei or Li Qinghe, then who helped Lin Yuxin escape? Chapter 1581

Chapter 1581: Chapter 1581: How is Lin Yuxin better than me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng used to think that Taiwan was very small. In his words, it was as big as a palm. Of course, Korea was also small, but Korea was still a little bigger than a palm. However, it was in this palm-sized ce that Lin Yuxin disappeared without a trace. He turned this palm-sized ce over and over a few times, but he still couldn¡¯t find Lin Yuxin. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. Lei Zhensheng used all the humannguage methods he could think of, but he still couldn¡¯t find Lin Yuxin. He not only wondered, where could a woman without documents run to? ¡°smuggling, ¡± this was what Li Qinghe reminded him when he came to look for him. Li Qinghe said that she had taken Lin Yuxin to see the person who could help smuggle people. Maybe Lin Yuxin was smart enough to leave the phone number of the person who helped smuggle people. Maybe she secretly contacted the man herself. ¡°But Lin Yuxin doesn¡¯t have money? ¡± Lei Zhensheng frowned, ¡°could it be that the people who helped smuggle people don¡¯t even want money? ¡± Li Qinghe said, ¡°how could Lin Yuxin have no money? ¡± Didn¡¯t she pay the moneyst time The people who helped smuggle were all gangsters, and gangsters were actually quite trustworthy. Since they took the money, they had to work for someone, right ¡°maybe that person has already smuggled Lin Yuxin back to Korea. ¡± Lei Zhensheng felt that Li Qinghe¡¯s words were reasonable, so he asked her to bring him to meet the people who helped smuggle Lin Yuxin. Then, he took out Lin Yuxin¡¯s ID and showed it to that person. ¡°This woman didn¡¯t look for me after that, ¡± the person who brought people to smuggle said with certainty. ¡°As for whether she looked for someone else, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only one who brought people to smuggle. ¡± Lin Yuxin did not look for this person. Lei Zhensheng was even more puzzled. Then, it was even more impossible for her to look for someone else. Because she did not have any money at all, even though his card was on her.. But the money on that card had not been touched since the day she left. Lei Zhensheng could not find Lin Yuxin. However, in the past two months, in order to find Lin Yuxin, he had interacted with Li Qinghe a few more times. and Li Qinghe clearly still had some interest in him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get married? ¡± Lei Zhensheng pulled out Li Qinghe¡¯s hand that had already reached into his pants He said to Li Qinghe unhappily, ¡°if a woman is going to get married, she should protect her husband well. How will your husband treat you in the future if you flirt outside like this? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was actually telling the truth. Although men loved to be unfaithful outside, they liked traditional women from the bottom of their bones, especially their own wives. They absolutely could not let outsiders get their hands on them. ¡°But I¡¯m not married yet, am I? ¡± Li Qinghe said to Lei Zhensheng with a smile, ¡°as long as you are willing to marry me, I will break up with that man immediately. I still like you more. ¡± ¡°You like my money more, right? ¡± Lei Zhensheng pointed out directly. He shook off her hand that was on his shoulder again and stood up to go to the door He stretched out his hand to open the door, ¡°Miss Li, you can leave now. Don¡¯te looking for me again. I will never like you. ¡± Li Qinghe stood up reluctantly. She walked to the door and asked unwillingly, ¡°which part of Lin Yuxin is better than me? Is She prettier than me? Or is she better than my figure? ¡± Chapter 1582

Chapter 1582: Chapter 1582 was she really old

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°She is not as beautiful as you, and her figure is not as good as yours, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said truthfully. ¡°However, she is more real than you. She has never been hypocritical. She will not change her own thoughts and will just because of money. ¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, she just doesn¡¯t like you, ¡± Li Qinghe said very unwillingly. ¡°although I am almost ten years older than Lin Yuxin, the age difference between us is not that big. At most, we are only one or two years older than her. Since she is not willing to follow you and wants to escape from you again and again, why do you have to... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± Before Li Qinghe could finish her words, Lei Zhensheng grabbed her arm and threw her out. Then, with a bang, Li Qinghe was directly locked out of the door by Lei Zhensheng. Lei Zhensheng was furious. He had asionally called Li Qinghe over these two months to inquire about Lin Yuxin¡¯s whereabouts, because Lin Yuxin and Li Qinghe had a good time for a while. But who knew that after Li Qinghe, this woman, came a few times, she mistakenly thought that he had the intention to get back together with her. In thest two times, she actually started to cling to him. Last time, he had already warned her. He did not expect her toe uninvited today and even touch him. Thinking of her hand reaching into his Crotch, he only felt disgusted and wanted to chop off her hand. Wasn¡¯t it strange? That dead woman Lin Yuxin had left him for two months, but he actually did not go out to look for a woman. This was really unusual for him. Thinking back to when he separated from Lan Yunxi, it had been about a month, and he had gone out to look for a woman. Of course, at that time, he was young. It was probably a form of resistance against his father. In short, he had also spent a period of time living a luxurious life. It was not until he married Cai Shaofen that he stopped living a luxurious life. After divorcing Cai Shaofen, he was really honest. However, at that time, he was determined to get Cai Shaofen back. In the end, of course, he did not get her back. Then, he vented his anger on Lin Yuxin and went to find Lin Yuxin. Lin Yuxin was definitely a witch. He made a conclusion in his heart. This woman looked very ordinary, but her entire body was full of magic power. He was deeply attracted to her. In fact, Li Qinghe was right. Lin Yuxin was not particrly beautiful, nor did she have a good figure. Her three measurements were not even symmetrical, but he actually missed her like crazy! I must be obsessed. He thought to himself. No wonder he wanted to marry that woman. That woman was probably a demon in a painting. He was probably possessed by a demon That was why he could not see other women except for her. In fact, in the past two months, other than Li Qinghe pestering him, his assistant had helped him arrange women once or twice. But he was not interested in other women, so he sent those women away in the end. I might really be old. He made a conclusion in his heart. When he was young, he seemed to be very impulsive when he saw the beautiful body of a woman. He almost could not control himself. However, now that he was older, he would be 49 years old after the Spring Festival. He was almost 50 years old. It was as if all his passion had disappeared. Thest time his assistant arranged for that woman to wear a fig leaf, he actually did not have any reaction at all He even chased that woman away. Those who knew him thought that he was pretending to be serious, but they did not know that he was not good in that aspect. However, only he himself knew that he was old. When this person got old, was he like a child? He would be attached to the people around him. Therefore, right now, he missed Lin Yuxin even more and wanted to find her even more. Chapter 1583

Chapter 1583: Chapter 1583 meeting an old friend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Regarding Li Weisheng¡¯s proposal for marriage, Yu Xin had never really thought about it seriously. She thought that as long as Lei Zhensheng could not find her, then it was actually quite safe for her to stay in Tainan. Especially as time passed, as she adapted to her surroundings, as her good temper and slightly indifferent personality were gradually epted by people, her life gradually became colorful. At first, people did not pay much attention to her, mainly because she was a genuine outsider. And this outsider did not only mean that she was not from Tainan, but also that she did not have a Taiwanese ent in her nationalnguage. Of course, when she first arrived, she was also not very willing to pay attention to others. She always maintained a certain distance from her colleagues in the hospital and was always anxious and uneasy. She was worried that Lei Zhensheng would fall from the sky one day. However, as time slowly passed, Lei Zhensheng did not fall from the sky. In the hospital, because of her superb medical skills, because she was serious and responsible, because she did not pay attention to right and wrong but was also rtively amiable, she gradually.. Some doctors and nurses also came closer to her. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. Although Li Weisheng would alwayse two or three times a month, there were times when he would note. At this time, he would ask her out to y at the same time. At first, she refused to go twice, butter, she was pestered by a nurse and could not be persuaded, so she followed them out for a trip. She found that she was quite happy to y with them, so she gradually let go. However, she had a very strict rule, which was that she did not want to take photos. Not only did she not want to take photos alone, but she also did not want to take photos with anyone. ¡°My mother said that I have a tough life. Who would be unlucky to take photos with me? ¡± She made up a random reason, then looked at the nurses and said, ¡°which one of you wants to be unlucky? ¡± ¡°Me! ¡± The nurses raised their hands one after another, but theyughed out loud. However, with her exnation, there was no one who did not know better who insisted on taking a photo with her. Although the winter in Taiwan was not cold, it was still somewhat cool sooner orter. Especially in the recent days when it rained, the temperature had obviously dropped. Yu Xin would inevitably wear a thin coat when she went out sooner orter. Of course, such a winter was too warm for Yu Xin because the winter in Seoul was so cold that people could not go out casually. They had to wear down jackets, hats, gloves, and so on. She had once thought that she would spend a year, two years, or even three years in Tainan quietly. She had also thought that as long as she did not leave Tainan, she would not meet anyone she was familiar with. However, this understanding was quickly broken, and the person who broke this understanding was an old friend of hers. She had not thought of going out to y on the weekend, but she could not persuade her young nurse and an intern who had just arrived. The two of them insisted on taking her to tour the heavenly Harem. In fact, she had already been to the heavenly empress pce. Not long after she came to Tainan, Li Weisheng had taken her there. However, since she had nothing to do on the weekend, and Li Weisheng said that she could not handle being busy in Taiwan.. Therefore, she went with the two young girls who were just in their early twenties. The heavenly empress pce was a historical site in Taiwan. It was not just the Taiwanese who came to visit. In fact, there were many tourists both at home and abroad. It was said that as long as they came to Taiwan, no matter which country they were from, they would be brought to the heavenly empress pce by the tour guide. She had heard someone call her ¡®Lin Yuxin¡¯ in Korean at the entrance of the Heavenly Queen Pce. At that time, she was obviously stunned for a moment. She slowly turned around and was shocked to find that Lan Ruoshui was actually standing just a few meters away from her. Chapter 1584

Chapter 1584: Chapter 1584 meeting an old friend 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I thought I had mistaken you for someone else. ¡± Lan Ruoshui¡¯s Korean was obviously a little excited. She took two steps closer to her and said, ¡°so it really is you, Lin Yuxin. Why did youe to Tainan for a vacation? ¡± Come to Tainan for a vacation Oh my God, she had no choice but to flee to Tainan, okay How could she have the mood to go on a vacation? Of course, she could not say this to Lan Ruoshui even if she was beaten to death. She frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°I came here to rx. Aren¡¯t you also here for a vacation? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for a vacation. ¡± Lan Ruoshui saw that Yu Xin was very indifferent and immediately felt that her enthusiasm just now had pasted on her cold butt Therefore, she also said indifferently, ¡°I originally lived in Taiwan. Today, I just happened toe to Tainan to y. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you. ¡± ¡°You live in Taiwan? ¡± This time, it was Lin Yuxin¡¯s turn to be surprised. Didn¡¯t Lan Ruoshui live in Seoul Why did shee to live in Taiwan again? ¡°Yes, is this very strange? ¡± Lan Ruoshui saw her surprised expression and felt that she was somewhat inexplicable. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you with Jin Zhengnan? ¡± Lin Yuxin looked at Lan Ruoshui and frowned even more. ¡°You and Jin Zhengnan emigrated to Taiwan? ¡± Before Lan Ruoshui could speak, a short Taiwanese man who looked to be in his sixties walked over. He came over and held Lan Ruoshui¡¯s hand intimately. He asked in a low voice, ¡°why? Did you meet a friend? ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately smiled charmingly and shook her head. She said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times before. We¡¯re not friends. We just know each other. ¡± After saying that, she left with that Short old man. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Yu Xin. Yu Xin stood there and looked at Lan Ruoshui¡¯s back as she disappeared into the crowd. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lan Ruoshui would do this. Didn¡¯t she love Jin Zhengnan to death back then? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to snatch it from ru Yu Why didn¡¯t she cherish it? ¡°Wow, Dr. Wang, you speak Korean? ¡± The two girls waited for Lan Ruoshui to leave before running up to her. They said with a little excitement, ¡°Dr. Wang, you¡¯re amazing. We thought you only knew English, but you actually know Korean. You¡¯re amazing. ¡± Yu Xin was embarrassed. She was Korean, okay? WHO IN KOREA COULD NOT SPEAK KOREAN? However, of course, she did not tell the two girls that she was Korean. Because the fake ID that Li Weisheng gave her was from Taiwan, she said indifferently, ¡°when I was studying, I had an exchange with a Korean student. I went there for a year, so I can speak Korean. ¡± This excuse was wless, so the two girls did not doubt it at all. They still pulled Yu Xin to y happily. However, Yu Xin could not be happy anymore. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s appearance was like a bomb buried beside her, because as far as he knew, Lan Ruoshui was Lei Zhensheng¡¯s goddaughter. Moreover, when she was in Korea, she still lived in the Lei family. When Lei Zhensheng did not know that he was infertile, he especially doted on Lan Ruoshui, because he used to think that she was his own daughter. As for when he found out that he was infertile, he seemed to be quite tolerant of Lan Ruoshui and acknowledged her as his goddaughter. However, the rtionship between the Godfather and the goddaughter in this society was originally very delicate, and the rtionship between Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui was probably not too delicate, right? After all, Lei Zhensheng sincerely thought that Lan Ruoshui was a daughter, and Lan Ruoshui loved Jin Zhengnan so wholeheartedly, so the rtionship between their goddaughter and the godfather should be normal. Chapter 1585

Chapter 1585: Chapter 1585: Agree to marry Li Weisheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, Lin Yuxin called Li Weisheng as soon as she got home. She told him that she had met her former friend, who was also Lei Zhensheng¡¯s goddaughter However, she did not know if Lei Zhensheng had told her goddaughter about their rtionship. Li Weisheng was also shocked when he heard her words. He quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s too dangerous. Even if his goddaughter doesn¡¯t know about you and Lei Zhensheng... ¡± However, if Lei Zhensheng¡¯s goddaughter identally told Lei Zhensheng about her encounter with him when she returned to Taiwan, he would probably be caught by Lei Zhensheng, right? That was indeed the case. Lin Yuxin was so anxious that she was about to cry. She kept asking Li Weisheng what she should do She had only stayed in this hospital for more than two months and had just gotten to know everyone. She still wanted to stay quietly. Of course, she could not stay any longer. That night, Li Weisheng drove over and told her to quickly pack her things and return to Taipei with him. He said that the most important thing now was that there was nothing safer than marrying him. Yu Xin had not thought about whether she should marry Li Weisheng. However, things hade to this point. If she did not get married quickly, it was likely that she would not be able to control Lei Zhensheng and bring her back. If she got married and became someone else¡¯s legitimate wife, or if she was still pregnant in a few months, then even if Lei Zhensheng found her, he would not be able to forcefully bring her back. With this in mind, she finally agreed to marry Li Weisheng because Li Weisheng was right. The two of them might not have a so-called love, but they were suitable for marriage. SUITABLE FOR MARRIAGE She did not know if these four words could be considered an idiom, but it was suitable to describe her and Li Weisheng. Moreover, Li Weisheng¡¯s family was quite satisfied with her. This was especially so for Li Weisheng¡¯s sister, Li Lili. When she saw that Yu Xin hade to her mother¡¯s house and that she was going to marry her younger brother, she was so happy that she said it was great to have a doctor at home. She did not need to go to the hospital anymore. Li Weisheng was worried that Yu Xin would be found by Lei Zhensheng, so he set the wedding date in a hurry. So much so that his parents said that it was the first time they saw him in such a hurry. In the past, he had no interest in getting married. Although the Li family was not considered a wealthy family in Taiwan, overall, it was not bad. There was a Yunshan hotel, two barbecue shops, and a travel agency. This could be considered a wealthy family. As the saying went, ¡°don¡¯t let the good water flow to outsiders. ¡± Therefore, the wedding was scheduled to be held at the Yunshan Hotel. In order to prevent Yu Xin from being exposed in advance, Li Weisheng said that he would go overseas to take additional photos after the wedding The reason was that the scenery in Taiwan was not very good. The wedding was scheduled to be in two weeks. In these two weeks, Yu Xin stayed at Li Weisheng¡¯s house. She almost did not dare to go out. After all, they were in Taipei, so she usually found an excuse to find the cause of Li Lili¡¯s illness and spent the whole day reading in Li Weisheng¡¯s study. Fortunately, Li Lili was very good to her. She came to see her every now and then and even asked if she could help her husband to have a checkup. She said that her husband had been recuperating recently. Before Yu Xin could answer in a hurry, she was rejected by Li Weisheng. He said, ¡°sister, how can you say that? Let brother-inw see the male department. Don¡¯t you know that my Yu Xin is a woman? ¡°? Li Lili could not help but mutter, ¡°in the eyes of a doctor, there is no gender, okay? Do you even understand Yu Xin? And you even married someone? ¡± Chapter 1586

Chapter 1586: Chapter 1586 attending the wedding banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the blink of an eye, it was the middle of January of the second year. There was less than a month before the Lunar New Year, and Lei Zhensheng had yet to find Lin Yuxin. Three months. Lin Yuxin had been missing for an entire three months. She was like a flying bird that had flown away from his house, leaving not even a trace in the sky. Indeed, she had not left behind any traces. Because in the women¡¯s hospital where she used to work, no one could tell if there was anything suspicious about her, and she had once contacted.. Even the person who had paid her to smuggle people into Taiwan had helped Lei Zhensheng ask his colleagues. In the end, he said that no one had smuggled such a person out of the country. No one had smuggled her out of the country, which also meant that she was still in Taiwan. Since she was in Taiwan, where was she After all, Taiwan was only a palm-sized ce with an area of more than 30,000 kilometers. He had set foot in Taipei, Kaohsiung, and Tainan to look for her. She was a doctor, so her job should be in the hospital. Therefore, he had people check all the hospital¡¯s systems, but they did not find a person named Lin Yuxin. Of course, Lei Zhensheng did not expect that the name of Lin Yuxin in Tainan¡¯s hospital was not Lin Yuxin, but Wang Peiqin. Therefore, even if he knew that there was a Wang Peiqin, he would not have thought that it was Lin Yuxin. After three months of not finding her, he only felt extremely agitated and uneasy. He could not sleep well day and night. One day, he dreamed that she hade back, covered in blood. She had been beaten up outside. He was directly scared awake by this dream. After being scared awake, he could not sleep anymore. He walked out of his room in a frenzy and went upstairs and downstairs to look for her alone. He went to every corner of every room to look for her. Of course, he did not find her. In the end, hey on her bed and fell asleep again in a daze. He dreamed again, but he dreamed that she was wearing a white wedding dress and smiling happily. However, he could not see who the groom beside him was? He received an invitation from the president of Yunshan Hotel, Li Yunshan, when he was about to get off work. On the invitation, it said that his son was getting married and invited him to participate in his son¡¯s marriage. In fact, he did not have a deep rtionship with Li Yunshan because Li Yunshan rarely stayed at Yunshan Hotel. He had a closer rtionship with the vice president of Yunshan Hotel, Li Yuntian. After all, the VIP guests of the Lei¡¯spany usually stayed at Yunshan Hotel, so.. The Taiwan branch of the LEI¡¯spany sent money to Yunshan Hotel almost every day throughout the year. Of course, he had to go to the wedding of the son of the president of Yunshan Hotel. Moreover, he had long heard that in order to nurture his son, Li Yunshan had sent his son to various departments to work and study The purpose was to let him inherit the position of president after he got married as soon as possible, because Li Yunshan wanted to retire in a few years. The wedding was held in the lily room on the ninth floor of Yunshan Hotel. When Lei Zhensheng arrived, he still felt depressed. Li Yunshan could be considered a wealthy family in Taiwan. There were two hotels under him, and Taiwanese people were very proud of themselves Why did he use such a small hall to hold his son¡¯s wedding? In fact, the small hall was not too small. It was about 200 square meters. If the children of an ordinary family were to get married, this hall would be enough, because it also had ten tables. However, for a family like Li Yunshan¡¯s, he felt that he had to use the ring-shaped hall on the second floor, because that hall could amodate thousands of people, while the Lily Hall could amodate up to 150 people. Because he usually only interacted with Li Yuntian, he was not very familiar with the Li family. When he entered, Li Yuntian led him to the VIP seat and was busy recruiting guests. Chapter 1587

Chapter 1587: Chapter 1587 bride snatching

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The VIP seats were very close to the stage, and such seats were usually reserved for the elders of the Li family. Therefore, Lei Zhensheng was surrounded by strangers on both sides, so he could only hold a cup of tea by himself. He sat for less than ten minutes before the lights on the stage lit up. The host walked up and said a few opening remarks. Then, he said that today was the wedding day for the eldest young master of Yunshan Hotel, Li Weisheng, and Lin Yuxin. Because the host¡¯s Mandarin had a strong local ent, Lei Zhensheng did not recognize Lin Yuxin because the pronunciation of the three words that the host spat out was actually ¡®Lin Yuxin¡¯ . As the wedding march yed, the bride and groom in White Dresses and wedding gowns slowly walked onto the red carpet in the middle. Everyone apuded loudly because the groom was handsome and the bride was beautiful. Lei Zhensheng sat in the front and did not turn around. He was not a young man after all, so he was much less passionate about this kind of scene. Moreover, he had originally attended this wedding just to be polite. Finally, the bride and groom walked onto the stage apanied by the best man and maid of honor. Then, they looked at the guests with a smile on their faces while the host read out a long string of blessings loudly. Lei Zhensheng did not hear what the host was reciting. He only knew that the moment he raised his head, it was the moment the bride and groom turned around. Then, his gaze was fixed on the bride. If his eyes were not blind, if his eyes were not malfunctioning, then the bride who appeared in front of him at this moment was actually the woman he had painstakingly searched for in March ¡ª Lin Yuxin! At this moment, Lin Yuxin¡¯s face was covered with exquisite makeup. Her eyes, which were originally not particrly big, looked watery under the makeup artist¡¯s Mascara and false eyshes, but they were much bigger. Her face, which was originally thirty years old, actually looked like she was in her twenties due to the makeup artist¡¯s superb skills. especially the smile on her face, which was like a spring breeze that he had never seen before, calm and natural. Damn woman, isn¡¯t she too bold It was one thing for her to secretly escape when he was not around, but now she actually dared to brazenly marry someone? Who gave her the right to do so Who allowed her to marry someone Did she forget that she had already married him Did she forget that she was already his woman? When he thought of this, his blood almost gushed out. Then, without thinking, he stood up and walked straight towards the stage,pletely forgetting that the wedding was currently in progress. When the people below the stage saw Lei Zhensheng walking towards the stage, they were all shocked. This was because the emcee had not announced who was going to be invited, and even the groom¡¯s father had not been invited? Lin Yuxin only turned her gaze when she saw someone walking towards the stage. When her gaze met Lei Zhensheng¡¯s gaze, Lei Zhensheng had already walked to the stage and stood directly in front of her. She wanted to turn around and escape, but when she turned around, it was a wall and there was no ce for her to escape. She panicked and Li Weisheng immediately used his hand to protect her, but Lei Zhensheng had already reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Come back with me, who allowed you to get married! ¡± His voice was low and cold. Without waiting for Yu Xin¡¯s reply, he immediately used force and pulled her out of Li Weisheng¡¯s arms. He carried her horizontally and walked down the stage. The guests were in an uproar. They did not expect that this kind of television drama would actually happen in real life. There were really people snatching the bride. Chapter 1588

Chapter 1588: Chapter 1588 she is my wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Weisheng was stunned for a moment and chased after her. After all, she was young and alone, so she quickly ran to the entrance of the Lily Hall from the nearby passage and directly stopped Lei Zhensheng and Lin Yuxin who was being carried by Lei Zhensheng. ¡°PUT HER DOWN! ¡± Li Weisheng¡¯s voice was also cold and low. ¡°Mr. Lei, now, she is my bride! ¡± ¡°Your bride? ¡± Lei Zhensheng snorted coldly and said, ¡°she is my wife! You actually dare to marry my wife, how dare you? ¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe you just because you said she¡¯s your wife? ¡± Li Weisheng was obviously not a pushover either She snorted coldly and said, ¡°she and I are currently holding a wedding. You and she aren¡¯t even married, so what right do you have to say she¡¯s your wife? ¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not married to her? ¡± Lei Zhensheng used all her strength to control the struggling woman in her arms She still looked at Li Weisheng coldly and said, ¡°we¡¯re Koreans, so our marriage is naturally in our country. Don¡¯t tell me you came to Taiwan to hold a wedding ¡°Moreover, you want to marry her, so you can go to Seoul to register with her ¡°Or, did you take her certificate and go through the marriage formalities in Taiwan first? ¡± ¡°The bride is Korean? ¡± ¡°Did Weisheng not understand her identity? ¡± ¡°It seems like there are a lot of formalities to get married to a foreigner, right? ¡± ... ... The guests discussed animatedly, while Lei Zhensheng and Li Weisheng stood opposite each other. However, when Li Yuntian heard Lei Zhensheng say that she was his wife, he immediately knew that he was in trouble. He was going to offend a big client. Therefore, he quickly whispered a few words to his eldest brother, Li Yunshan. Li Yunshan was also shocked when he heard his brother¡¯s report, so he immediately nodded in agreement with his brother¡¯s action. Therefore, when Li Weisheng reached out to snatch Lin Yuxin who was in Lei Zhensheng¡¯s arms, Li Yuntian immediately came over and pulled Li Weisheng away. Then, he even apologized to Lei Zhensheng in a low voice, saying that Weisheng was still young and probably did not understand the situation.. Lei Zhensheng, please forgive me. And everyone would definitely ask why Lin Yuxin did not make a sound, did not save him, and did not object to Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words? Since she did not want to be with Lei Zhensheng, she could have revealed her rtionship with Lei Zhensheng in front of everyone. She could have said that she was not Lei Zhensheng¡¯s wife She could have said that her rtionship with Lei Zhensheng was forced by Lei Zhensheng and so on. Was Lin Yuxin too weak Was she too scared to say anything when she saw Lei Zhensheng, so she let Lei Zhensheng say it alone. She chose to remain silent. Of course not. In fact, the moment Lei Zhensheng picked her up, Lei Zhensheng used a piece of tape to cover her mouth. Her hands were controlled by Lei Zhensheng and she could not move at all. She was also wearing high heels However, the wedding dress was very long. In order to make it convenient for Lei Zhensheng to carry her, he directly rolled up the dress. Therefore, her legs were also covered by the dress and she could not move at all. In such a situation, of course, she did not have any other way. After Li Yuntian pulled Li Weisheng away, she could only surrender and be held tightly by Lei Zhensheng in the elevator. He carried her downstairs and hugged her tightly in his car. Lei Zhensheng was indeed a great devil. In order to prevent her from screaming and struggling, he directly tore off a few strands of her wedding dress and tied her hands and feet. He did not even tear off the tape on her mouth and just threw it to the back row.. Then, he quickly drove towards the vi in Yangming mountain where he was. Chapter 1589

Chapter 1589: Chapter 1589: Has He ever loved you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yu Xin never dreamed that Lei Zhensheng would find her in such a situation. She also never dreamed that she would be kidnapped by Lei Zhensheng. Yunshan hotel was not far from Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mansion on Yangmingshan. It was only a twenty-minute drive. When Lei Zhensheng came back with Lin Yuxin in a white wedding dress, ah Ling, the chef, and Lei Zhensheng¡¯s assistant were all shocked Then, they took the initiative to remain silent. No one dared to say a word. Lei Zhensheng directly carried Lin Yuxin to the bathroom on the second floor. He pulled the wedding dress off her in a few seconds and then tore the tape off her mouth. When he saw that she was not even wearing a little cutie in her wedding dress, only a small piece of cloth was stuck on it.. He was so angry that his entire face turned green. ¡°Look at you? ¡± He pushed her in front of the mirror with force Pointing at the Mirror, she was naked and her face was full of exquisite makeup. She said angrily, ¡°you drew it like a ghost. Your mouth is like a gori. You clearly have a good-looking face, but you have to draw it like a monkey¡¯s butt ¡°Hurry up and wash it clean with me. It stinks! ¡± While Lei Zhensheng was talking, he had already used his hand to apply the facial cleanser on her face. Then, he used his other hand to pour water on her face. Then, he used his big hand to randomly wipe her face, as if he wanted to wash off ayer of skin. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s method of washing was not washing her face. In fact, it was more like washing an apple. Therefore, Yu Xin was extremely ufortable. She struggled hard with her head, but she could not break free because his other hand was firmly controlling the back of her head. Finally, the makeup on her face waspletely washed away by Lei Zhensheng¡¯s messy washing. However, it almost washed off ayer of skin on Yu Xin¡¯s face. She had just finished washing her face. Before she had time to catch her breath, Lei Zhensheng turned around and threw her into the bathtub that was already half filled with water. ¡°clean yourself up, ¡± he shouted at the woman who was struggling in the bathtub. At this moment, he actually had a feeling of impatience. Yu Xin was furious. Why was she washing She had just taken a shower at Li Weisheng¡¯s house this morning, alright Because of the wedding today, the Li family had even prepared a petal bath for her. She saw Lei Zhensheng taking off his own clothes, so she immediately got up from the bathtub. She did not even bother with the bath towel and quickly rushed to the cloakroom, wanting to quickly put on her clothes and run away. Unfortunately, her actions were fast, but someone else¡¯s actions were even faster. Therefore, before she could put on her body-hugging clothes, someone had already quickly caught up to her. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Guys, you don¡¯t have to say anything. In short, you can¡¯t write about this kind of thing, can¡¯t write about it, can¡¯t write about it... ... So let¡¯s fantasize about little feather¡¯s twin brothers and the little devil¡¯s sister. One day, the little devil said to his big brother, Dongfang Yunheng, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, I heard that you found a ck girl to be your girlfriend in America, right? ¡°? Dongfang Yunheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°who spread the rumors? ¡± What ck girl Other than her hair, I don¡¯t see any other parts of her. The little devil tilted his head. ¡°That¡¯s a white girl? ¡°? Chapter 1590

Chapter 1590: Chapter 1590 disasteres from the mouth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This feeling was very strange. When he was with Lan Yunxi in the past, he also knew that she was no longer the original, but he actually didn¡¯t feel this kind of jealousy. He even understood that there weren¡¯t many ces in this world to begin with, let alone adult men and women If it wasn¡¯t that, then it wasn¡¯t that. The most important thing was that as long as she was with him, she would be faithful to him. Later on, besides his wife, Cai Shaofen, he also had other women outside. He never even asked those women if they had other men. Because he often went on business trips and was busy with work, he didn¡¯t go to those women often Therefore, those women actually had other men behind their backs, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about them. However, it was different this time. He suddenly cared very much about Lin Yuxin. He really wanted to know if she had such a thing with that Li Weisheng. He even cared very much whether other men had touched her or been with her. Yu Xin kept her mouth shut and ignored his questions, allowing him to ravage her like an angry lion. Anyway, she knew that as long as she fell into Lei Zhensheng¡¯s hands, he would inevitably torture her. Lei Zhensheng saw that she did not know what to say, so he could not help but get angry, so he insisted on asking a result, ¡°did she treat you like this? ¡± ¡°Is he better than me? ¡± ¡°Did he make youfortable or did I make you morefortable? ¡± ¡°You damn woman, can¡¯t you say something? ¡± ¡°He made me morefortable, okay? ¡± Yu Xin finally got angry and blurted out. Since Lei Zhensheng was a b * Tch, she wanted to see how bad he was going to be? This time, Lin Yuxin is seeking death, in fact, Lei Zhensheng want to hear is: I and he did not do anything! Even if he knew that this possibility is too small, but he still hoped that Lin Yuxin said so, even if it is a lie, he also chose to believe her lies. ... ... ... Several words are still omitted here . Of course, believe me the ELLIPSIS, is all beautiful cyclone indescribable . . * * * * * * * * * Dear friends, about the new article, here is a bit of plot for you to read first: In the past, when she was studying, she knew that there was a big secret hidden in the imperial court and a small secret hidden in the city. However, she was already a small secret. She had hidden herself in the most remote ce in Hui city, a small taxi shop on the beach. She only wanted to live quietly and earn money for herself and her brother Don¡¯t bother anybody. She so low requirements, but Dongfang Yunheng is not willing to let her go, unexpectedly again and again to disturb her life. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car sped up after driving on the main road. There were not many cars on the road, but he kept cutting left and right. Several Times, he almost scraped against other cars. Fang Xiao was so scared that she quickly fastened her seatbelt. But after he and a small car almost collided, Fang Xiao finally could not sit still So she quickly and carefully reminded him, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, can you drive slower? If you are in a hurry, you can drop me off at the roadside. I can take the car back myself. If you drive like this, it will be very easy for something to happen. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng turned his face to look at her and said coldly, ¡°are you so afraid of death? Or are you afraid of dying together with me? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately became unhappy when she heard this She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°of course I¡¯m afraid of death. Besides, why would I die together with you Moreover, if I die together with you like this, wouldn¡¯t I not even have a good reputation? Those who know that I was forcefully pulled into the car by you would say that I died an unjust death. Those who don¡¯t know would think that I¡¯m the one who seduced you. And you¡¯re already engaged. Don¡¯t people call me a mistress?¡± ... Chapter 1591

Chapter 1591: Chapter 1591 promised to marry him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin finally became Lei Zhensheng¡¯s captive again. She became his caged bird and could no longer walk out of his vi. She could no longermunicate with anyone in the outside world. This was because her phone had been smashed by Lei Zhensheng, and the phone lines in the vi had been cut by Lei Zhensheng. The Inte connection had also been rendered useless. Everything that couldmunicate with the outside world had ceased to exist. Yu Xin finally understood that the former Lei Zhensheng actually had some humanity because at that time, he did notpletely restrict her freedom. Even if he went on a business trip, she could still walk freely in Taipei. No one would watch over her, and no one would follow her. ¡°You brought this on yourself. ¡± These were Lei Zhensheng¡¯s original words. In Lei Zhensheng¡¯s words, he was originally treating her with sincerity, but she did not know how to cherish it and insisted on going against him. Since he did not like the freedom he gave her, and did not like the job he gave her, then he would not give her freedom now. He would not give her a job. In this way, would she like it? Yu Xin finally knew that she had lost the battle with Lei Zhensheng. She hadpletely lost. She had lost everything. She had even lost her freedom. She had nothing. She returned to Lei Zhensheng¡¯s side once again. Because she had lost contact with the outside world, she waspletely isted. Ah Ling and the housekeeper were afraid of being implicated, so they did not say a word to her. She had thought about dying, but she did not have the courage to do so. Moreover, she was Korean. If she died in a foreign country, wouldn¡¯t it be too unjust? No matter what, she still had to go back to Korea to die, right Otherwise, her soul would not be able to find its way home. Finally, after being under house arrest by Lei Zhensheng for half a month, she was no longer able to resist him. Therefore, on the night that she was eaten clean by him, shey softly under his body and begged him, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, take me back to Korea. I¡¯m willing to marry you? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s eyes were not filled with ecstasy. Instead, there was a trace of doubt in them. He raised his thick eyebrows and asked indifferently, ¡°what are you nning now? ¡± She only felt extremely sad. She had already been forced to this point by him. What other evil ideas could she have What other evil ideas could she have. ¡°I have already epted my fate, ¡± she replied weakly. Then, she said faintly, ¡°If meeting you is my fate, if not escaping from you in this life is also my fate, then can I not ept my fate? ¡± Unfortunately, these words caused him to be very dissatisfied and angry. so much so that his actions became wild in an instant. Finally, he finished venting himself before elegantly getting out of bed. ¡°If you want to marry me, that¡¯s fine. However, we have to sign an agreement. That is, we will return to Seoul to stay for only two days. Within two days, we willplete all the matters, and then immediately return to Taiwan. ¡± As he spoke, he had already walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Can we settle the marriage formalities within two days? ¡± She followed him to the bathroom. When she realized that his eyes were staring at her, she realized that she had been in a hurry to catch up to him. She was actually naked from head to toe. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to turn around and run back. Of course, he did not give her such a chance and directly pulled her back He said ambiguously, ¡°I just put warm water in the bathtub. Let¡¯s take a bubble bath together. Anyway, we are all lying under the bubble. No one can see each other. ¡± He was in a good mood. In fact, when he heard that she was willing to marry him, his mood was inexplicably high. It was just that he was dissatisfied with her forced tone. Was it so unfair to marry him Wasn¡¯t he many times better than that Li Weisheng? Chapter 1592

Chapter 1592: Chapter 1592 thick-skinned man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With Lun¡¯s looks, he was definitely more handsome than Li Weisheng. Not to mention when he was in his thirties more than ten years ago, even now, he was almost five years old. If he stood together with Li Weisheng, he would definitely be more handsome than Li Weisheng. Lun¡¯s figure, he was better than Li Weisheng. Although Li Weisheng was only in his thirties, he could already vaguely see his small belly. He was sure that in another five or six years, Li Weisheng would definitely have a belly. Lun¡¯s height, there was no need topare it anymore. He was Korean, and Li Weisheng was Taiwanese. He was already 1.85 meters tall, while Li Weisheng was only 1.73 meters at most Yin Li Weisheng and Lin Yuxin, who was wearing high heels, were about the same height when they stood together. With their family background and financial power, Li Weisheng could notpare to him at all. Alright, these were all external factors. What about the rtionship between Yin Li and Lin Yuxin? He should be with Lin Yuxin longer, right? A certain stepmother was speechless. She had seen thick-skinned people, but she had never seen such a thick-skinned person. Lei Zhensheng, did your face look like a cow Initially, Lin Yuxin wanted to return to Seoul for the New Year, but Lei Zhensheng said that it was difficult to buy a ne ticket during the New Year. Also, a week after Lin Yuxin returned to his side, her period happened toe, so Lei Zhensheng was extremely excited He said that no matter what, he would do artificial insemination first. He wanted her to get pregnant before he brought her back to Seoul to get married. Yu Xin had no choice because she was controlled by Lei Zhensheng. Moreover, even though Lei Zhensheng kept her locked up all day and did not give her freedom, she had to admit that Lei Zhensheng was actually very good to her. Moreover, Lei Zhensheng actually went to see the male department. Of course, Yu Xin apanied him there. The male doctor confirmed that he could now extract sperm from the seminal vesicles for artificial insemination. In the end, Yu Xin went to the hospital with him. Fortunately, she was an expert herself, and her colleagues in the women¡¯s hospital knew her, so they did not ask any questions and directly did artificial insemination for her. During the New Year period, which happened to be one or two weeks after artificial insemination, Yu Xin prayed all day long not to get pregnant. Even if it was artificial insemination, she did not want to get pregnant. She even hoped that there was something wrong with her body and that she would not be able to get pregnant. However, God was probably too busy. Or perhaps, there were too many people praying during Chinese New Year. Therefore, this time, her prayer did not help her achieve her wish. Hence, her period actually did note. The first day of her period happened to be the 30th day of Chinese New Year. Her period was nowhere to be seen. She was in a constant state of anxiety. Lei Zhensheng, on the other hand, was smiling like a flower. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was extremely sumptuous. Could it be that he personally cooked a seaweed bun rice for her. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the second day of Menstruation, her period was still nowhere to be found. She became more and more anxious, but he was even happier. It was rare for him to be in a good mood, so he actually drove her to the suburbs to rx. On the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, if it was a normal month, her period would havee and gone, but her period still did note. She hadpletely forgotten about her period. She had finally given up on her period. Lei Zhensheng was so happy that he was almost jumping up and down like a child. She had always thought that Lei Zhensheng, who had no humanity but only a bestial nature, would not be able to live without that kind of thing. However, in reality, she had belittled Lei Zhensheng again. Ever since she had undergone artificial insemination, he had never touched her again. Even at night, he could not bear to hug her and sleep. He only went to the bathroom to take a shower time and time again, never touching her. Chapter 1593

Chapter 1593: Chapter 1593: Who is more hypocritical

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the Tenth Day of the first lunar month, Lei Zhensheng applied for leave on the second day of work. Then, he drove her to a nearby women¡¯s hospital for a check-up. Unsurprisingly, Lin Yuxin was pregnant. Lei Zhensheng was as happy as a child. No, he was even happier than a child. Yu Xin¡¯s face was dark, but he was so excited that he was crying. He hugged Yu Xin and muttered to himself, ¡°wife, good wife. Thank you. I can finally be a father. I can finally be a father... ¡± Yu Xin had seen many happy scenes where men knew that they had a chance to be a father. Usually, they were so happy that they giggled. However, it was the first time that Lei Zhensheng was so happy that he was about to cry. ¡°What do you mean by crying because I¡¯m so happy? ¡± Lei Zhensheng argued, ¡°I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m so happy, do you understand? Are you really an uncultured woman? ¡± Alright, she used to think that crying because I¡¯m so happy was only suitable to describe women. It turned out that it could also be used to describe men. Children were truly a wonderful thing. Moreover, ever since she found out that she was pregnant, Yu Xin¡¯s heart was gradually changing. Her original resistance towards Lei Zhensheng had unknowingly subsided, and instead, it reced the fantasy and expectation towards children. One day after the Lantern Festival, Lei Zhensheng said to her indifferently, ¡°my work has already been arranged. I¡¯ll bring you to Seoul to apply for a marriage certificate in the next two days. What exotic specialty do you want to buy for your family? I¡¯ll bring you there to buy it. ¡± She was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said, ¡°whatever. My family... actually, they¡¯re not really family, right? ¡± What kind of family was a person who could ally with Lei Zhensheng to deceive her Right now, the people who could really be considered her family were probably Lei Zhensheng and the child in her belly? Although she said that, Lei Zhensheng was still very enthusiastic to help her family buy some gifts. Then, she brought her back to Seoul, to the hometown that she missed so much. ¡°We will only stay in Seoul for three days. One day will be used to get a marriage certificate. The other two days, you can make your own arrangements. The wedding will be held in Taiwan, so that you don¡¯t feel ashamed of marrying me, ¡± Lei Zhensheng announced in a domineering and stiff manner. Yu Xin was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard this. Damn, he knew that she would feel ashamed of marrying him. Seriously, he was eighteen years older than her. She was clearly marrying an old man. Wait, wait, that¡¯s not right. Why would she feel ashamed of marrying him Nowadays, there were many women who married old men. Those who married old men at the age of eighteen or neen did not feel ashamed. What was there to be ashamed of when a woman at the age of one to thirty-one married an old man? He should be the one who felt ashamed, right Thinking back to the past, his wife was the heiress of the Cai family. Now, his wife was just a small gynecologist? Lei Zhensheng, which of US is more hypocritical You F * Cking B * Tch You always push the things that you don¡¯t dare to do to others? ¡°Of course, you are more hypocritical, ¡± Lei Zhensheng pointed out directly He said mercilessly, ¡°look at you. You discussed pregnancy with someone on the ne. The aunt beside you, who is in her forties, envied you for being able to conceive naturally at a young age. But when she was a test-tube baby, why didn¡¯t you dare to say that your pregnancy was also conceived through artificial insemination? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, is this my fault? ¡± She was so angry that she immediately retorted. She could not help but say angrily, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, I could have conceived naturally, okay? It was you who did not have the ability to conceive naturally. You still me me. ¡± Chapter 1594

Chapter 1594: Chapter 1594 returned to Seoul

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t cure me to the point that you could naturally conceive, ¡± Lei Zhensheng replied without a change in expression. Then, he whispered into his ear, ¡°why don¡¯t you work harder to cure me? After we give birth to this child, we can naturally conceive and give birth to another one? ¡± Yu Xin directly rolled her eyes at his words She coldly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not the reincarnation of Hua Tuo. Moreover, even if Hua Tuo were to reincarnate, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure you to the point that you could naturally conceive a woman. Being able to have your sperm to artificially inseminate a woman is already my greatest ability. ¡± Thus, Lei Zhensheng smiled smugly and hugged her even tighter. ¡°otherwise, why would I say that you¡¯re my lucky star? I¡¯ve been thinking, why did I meet you when you were 20 years old? ¡± ¡°When I was 20 years old, you were already married to Cai Shaofen. Why did you meet me? ¡± Yu Xin refuted him with great dissatisfaction. ¡°You met me for nothing. I would never be a mistress. ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately fell silent because what Lin Yuxin said was the truth. Lin Yuxin was 20 years old exactly 11 years ago. At that time, he and Cai Shaofen had been married for 10 years. Moreover, at that time, he had no intention of divorcing Cai Shaofen. On the 20th day of the first month of the lunar year, Lin Yuxin finally returned to her hometown, Seoul, South Korea, which she had been longing for. ording to Lei Zhensheng, it had been a year since she had been forcibly taken away from Seoul. The first thing she did after returning to Seoul was to bring Lei Zhensheng to her so-called family, which was her uncle¡¯s family. Lei Zhensheng told her uncle¡¯s family that he was going to marry her. Of course, her uncle¡¯s family did not have any objections, and they were overjoyed because they had never dreamed that they would be able to climb up to such a high position as the president of the Lei Corporation. Her uncle said to her sincerely, ¡°Yu Xin, this is your fortune from your past life. Many people dream of marrying CEO Lei. You have to live well with CEO Lei. Don¡¯t be petty. A diamond like him can not be found even if you light a torch. ¡± Yu Xin immediately fell silent. On the way back, she had already thought that this might be the situation. Her uncle¡¯s family did not disappoint her. They were really like this. On the first day, she met her uncle¡¯s family. The next morning, she went to get a marriage certificate with Lei Zhensheng. This time, she did not struggle anymore because she knew that it was useless to struggle. Moreover, she was pregnant with his child. The next night, she met her former best friend, Che Ruyu, at a barbecue shop near the university. After a year, she found out that a lot of things had happened during this free year. No wonder she met Lan Ruoshui in Taiwan with an old man. It turned out that Jin Zhengnan was dead, and Jin Zhengnan was dead because of ru Yu. Therefore, ru Yu was very sad She and Lei Zhenyu did not seem to be living as well as she had imagined. On the third and final day, she secretly went back to the hospital where she used to work to walk around. Perhaps it was because she did not wear a white coat, or perhaps it was because her hair style had changed, or perhaps it was because she had been gone for a long time, or perhaps.. She deliberately put on a pair of sunsses. In short, no one recognized her. She walked around every corner of the hospital and finally left the hospital reluctantly. However, at the entrance of the hospital, she saw someone she did not intend to see. Chapter 1595

Chapter 1595: Chapter 1595: Because I don¡¯t love him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cai Shaofen, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s ex-wife. The woman who caused her to lose her job and be imprisoned by Lei Zhensheng. At this moment, she was smiling like a spring breeze as she stood beside a man. Her happiness was beyond words. She looked at her like that, and Cai Shaofen also turned to look at her under her attention. When she saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise, ¡°Yu Xin, is it really you? I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? ¡± Yu Xin shook her head, took off her sunsses, looked at her and said, ¡°No, no, sister Cai, you¡¯re not mistaken. I¡¯m Lin Yuxin. ¡± ¡°Yu Xin, long time no see. Ru Yu and I have been asking around about you. ¡± Cai Shaofen was obviously a little excited She came over and held Yu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be the host tonight. I¡¯ll treat you and ru Yu to a meal. Do you want to have a French feast or a Chinese feast? Or do you want to have our most unique stone pot rice and roast meat? ¡± Yu Xin smiled and looked at the man beside her. She said indifferently, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I met Ru Yust night. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, can we go to the cafe across the street? ¡± After Yu Xin asked this, she looked at the man beside Cai Shaofen and asked, ¡°Um, can I borrow sister Cai for a while? ¡± The man smiled very gentlemanly. He patted Cai Shaofen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°go ahead. I¡¯ll help you register first. It¡¯ll take some time to queue anyway. ¡± Thus, Yu Xin and Cai Shaofen went to the coffee shop across the street from the hospital. However, neither of them ordered coffee. Yu Xin ordered orange juice while Cai shaofen ordered lemon juice. After exchanging pleasantries, Yu Xin went straight to the point and asked, ¡°sister Cai, did you insist on divorcing Lei Zhensheng because he was infertile? ¡± Cai Shaofen was stunned when she heard Yu Xin¡¯s words Then, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°of course not. If he was just infertile, I wouldn¡¯t have insisted on divorcing him. After all, I¡¯ve been married to him for eighteen years, and he didn¡¯t divorce me because I was infertile. ¡± ¡°then why did you divorce him? ¡± Yu Xin was even more puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ve lived with him for eighteen years. Why did you insist on divorcing him when you knew he was infertile and not give him a chance to repent? ¡± ¡°because I don¡¯t love him, ¡± Cai Shaofen said truthfully She looked at Yu Xin and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that Lei Zhensheng is bad, but I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. It¡¯s because we¡¯re connected by marriage. We barely got together for the benefit of the family. So, let¡¯s not talk about other things. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no such thing between husband and wife, but... ¡± Cai Shaofen¡¯s face turned red when she said this. Then she sighed deeply and said, ¡°it¡¯s because everyone seems to bepleting a mission. No one can find that kind of passion. So, these days may seem happy, but in fact, they¡¯re dull and tasteless. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve also lived with him for 18 years? ¡± Yu Xin felt strange. Wasn¡¯t Cai Shaofen¡¯s theory a little contradictory? ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to divorce him, ¡± Cai Shaofen said truthfully. ¡°But my parents have always disagreed. Because they all thought that it was my problem that Lei Zhensheng and I couldn¡¯t have children, they were worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find happiness after the divorce, and I myself also had this worry. ¡± ¡°So, when I knew that Lei Zhensheng couldn¡¯t have children, it was as if I saw a ray of light on my dark road of life, a ray of light to leave him. Because the reason for the divorce was too strong, so strong that he couldn¡¯t turn the situation around. ¡± Chapter 1596

Chapter 1596: Chapter 1596: the Happy Cai Shaofen

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Cai Shaofen smiled bitterly when she said this She took a sip of lemon juice and said softly, ¡°it¡¯s not that Lei Zhensheng is bad, but I can¡¯t fall in love with him. Perhaps our lives and experiences are quite simr. He had a hard-working rtionship before me, and I also had a life-and-death love experience before him. Therefore, both of us are good at disguising ourselves after we get married. However, two masters of disguising themselves are unable to develop true feelings for each other. ¡± Yu Xin looked at Cai Shaofen like that. She had never dreamed that the answer would be like this. Cai Shaofen and Lei Zhensheng had lived for eighteen years, but they had never fallen in love with each other. Cai Shaofen patted her shoulder She said softly, ¡°Yu Xin, actually Zhensheng is a good man. Of course, he did fail to do his duty in the following years of our marriage because he had an affair outside. However, that was because he wanted to have a child too much. It¡¯s understandable. ¡± Cai Shaofen did not continue speaking until this point. Instead, she beckoned for the waiter to pay the bill Then, with a smile, she said to Yu Xin, ¡°I¡¯m currently recuperating in the hospital and preparing to get pregnant. Oh right, that was my husband just now. The two of us have already applied for our marriage certificate for three months. The wedding is scheduled for this summer because the flowers in Korea are the most beautiful in the summer. We all hope that our wedding will be held at a time when the flowers are blooming. At that time, you are wee to attend our wedding! ¡± Yu Xin gave Cai Shaofen her blessings and looked at the happy smile on her face. She was clearly a 41-year-old woman, but she looked as young as a 31-year-old woman. She was 10 years younger than Cai Shaofen, but at this moment, she suddenly felt that she was even older than Cai Shaofen, who was 10 years older than her? Perhaps this was a problem with her State of mind Cai Shaofen¡¯s state of mind was good, and she coincidentally met her second love. Her days were too good, and the good days always made people unconsciously younger. She still thought that if Cai Shaofen still loved Lei Zhensheng, then would she have a chance to escape from Lei Zhensheng? Now that she thought about it, her thoughts were too childish and funny. If Cai Shaofen really loved Lei Zhensheng, then she would not have wanted to divorce Lei Zhensheng no matter what. After all, Lei Zhensheng was not willing to divorce Cai Shaofen. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when she returned to the apartment in Seoul where Lei Zhensheng was. Because she had been wandering outside for too long, she walked one street after another, all the way back from the hospital. Just as she pushed the door open, she saw an angry man. She pulled out a smile and said indifferently, ¡°why are you so nervous? Isn¡¯t Seoul your territory? Can I run away from your territory? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so angry that he blew his beard and red at her. He grabbed her and carried her to the bed Then he said with a huff, ¡°hurry up and lie down to take care of the fetus. I read on the Inte today that some people will miscarry if they walk for too long. The first three months are very important. ¡± ¡°...¡±Yu Xin was speechless. Was She an ob / Gyn or was he an OB / Gyn ? Which one of them knew more about how to take care of the fetus? Alright, she would just lie down obediently. Anyway, she had walked for a long time and her legs were aching. It would be good to lie down for a while. At least she could rest, right? Chapter 1597

Chapter 1597: Chapter 1597 the empress was like this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she returned to Taiwan, Yu Xin no longer felt like she was in a foreign country. For some reason, she felt a lot closer to her. Perhaps it was because the weather in Taiwan was warmer, but she was making excuses for herself. As for the vi in Yangming Mountain, where Lei Zhensheng was, she gradually felt like she was part of a family. Perhaps it was because she had gotten a marriage certificate with Lei Zhensheng, but she was making excuses for herself. In short, now that she was living in the vi, ah Ling, the chef, and the housekeeper no longer called her Miss Lin. Instead, they all called her madam. Lei Zhensheng, whom she had originally called a devil, a bast * Rd, a beast, and a beast, had actually gone against his usual behavior. In the past, he had always bullied her from above. Now, he treated her like the Empress Dowager, and he himself was like Li lianying. Lei Zhensheng had indeed be Li lianying. Because she was pregnant, and pregnant women could not be touched or touched, she had been putting on a show. At night, she would always ¡®identally¡¯ kick him off the bed, but he did not evenin. He obediently climbed onto the bed andy down beside her to sleep quietly. If he did anything unruly, such as wanting to kiss her, she would immediately scold him with a straight face. Didn¡¯t she know that pregnant women¡¯s breathing was very important You¡¯ve blocked my breathing passage. It doesn¡¯t matter if you stun me for a while, but don¡¯t me me if you stun me until I¡¯m in my stomach. Therefore, Lei Zhensheng obediently did not dare to kiss her. Even if he wanted to kiss her, he could only kiss her on the cheek. Moreover, he always carefully avoided her lips and nostrils, afraid that he would block her breathing passage. Of course, other intimate acts were even more impossible. Therefore, even if Lei Zhensheng was forced to feel ufortable, he could only grit his teeth and endure it. Then, a certain woman looked at a certain aggrieved man with a smug look, and her heart was filled with joy Needless to say, it was very exciting. This kind of life was really great. No wonder all the women in the pce dramas wanted to be Queens Because the treatment of Queens was indeed different. She had finally be an empress once. Unfortunately, she could only be pregnant for ten months. She was a little depressed again. If only she could be pregnant for a lifetime Then she could be the empress for the rest of her life. She could bully Lei Zhensheng from above for the rest of her life. When she told Lei Zhensheng about this idea, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He could not help but gnash his teeth and say, ¡°Lin Yuxin, can you be more ruthless? More ruthless? You want to suffocate your husband to death, don¡¯t you? ¡± She immediately acted surprised. ¡°Aiya, is that kind of thing suffocating to death? In ancient times, Eunuchs did not have a woman in their entire lives. Why didn¡¯t they suffocate to death? ¡± ¡°because eunuchs were castrated, ¡± he exined to her with a dark face. ¡°Eunuchs don¡¯t respond to that kind of thing, so they won¡¯t suffocate to death. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? ¡± Yu Xin looked as if she suddenly came to a realization. Then she smiled and said, ¡°how about I castrate you, too, so that you won¡¯t... ¡± Unfortunately, before Yu Xin could finish her words, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mouth had already blocked her chattering mouth. She was so angry that she used her hand to push her, wanting to remind him to block her breathing passage. Fortunately, Lei Zhensheng did not block her breathing passage for long. It was only for a few seconds. She deliberately panted heavily, as if she had worked hard just now. Chapter 1598

Chapter 1598: Chapter 1598-the empress was like this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she turned around, she realized that the shameless man had already taken off his pants... ... She instinctively shrank back to the back of the bed and blurted out, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, I¡¯m pregnant. Pregnant women can¡¯t do that kind of thing. Quickly put on your pants and don¡¯t hurt people. ¡± ¡°pregnant women can do that kind of thing properly after three months. ¡± Lei Zhensheng leaned over and grabbed the woman who was about to get off the bed and pulled her into his arms He coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°be good, you¡¯re already four and a half months pregnant. We can barely do it once... MMM... ¡± Of course, she did not want to agree to him. She just wanted to see him being suffocated. That look made her feel especially good, but he had plenty of ways to make her think about it. Under his superb technical offensive, she finally gave up the gun andy in his embrace obediently. She cooperated with his movements and enjoyed his intimate service. As expected, he was a man of his word... ... ... She reminded him with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°pregnant women can asionally have sex once in four to six months as long as their movements are not too violent. ¡± However, he did not dare to. He held her hand tightly and said carefully, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ll wait for you to give birth. What if I hurt the baby? It¡¯s not easy for me to bear a child. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xin waspletely speechless. was she pregnant or was he pregnant Why was he more nervous than her by more than a hundred times? That was indeed the case. Lei Zhensheng was much more nervous about this child than Lin Yuxin. If she walked a little faster, he would be so nervous that he would call out to her from behind and then quickly go up to hold her hand He scolded her in a low voice, ¡°you¡¯re not alone now, but there are two of you. You can¡¯t always care about yourself and ignore others. ¡± She was speechless again. Under his strong request, she walked like an Old Lady. What was even more outrageous was that she had to go for a prenatal check-up. He did not drive himself, but the housekeeper did, because he had to sit behind her. The housekeeper¡¯s speed was already very slow. Even if there was no traffic jam, it was only at 30 miles per hour. However, this kind of speed also made Lei Zhensheng unhappy. He requested that the housekeeper¡¯s speed be below 20 miles per hour. This kind of speed was naturally hated by people. In the end, she was rear-ended by a car. Fortunately, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s car was good. After being rear-ended by someone, it only swayed twice. The car behind also stopped. When the car swayed, he immediately used his hands to protect her. He was deeply afraid that she would have the slightest mishap. Then, he raised his head and asked the housekeeper in front how she drove. The housekeeper wiped her sweat with her hands and exined, ¡°President Lei, ording to your instructions, I drove the car to 20 miles per hour. It was probably because the people behind us felt that we were too slow... ¡± Of course, people hated people for driving at such a speed. In the end, they were rear-ended by a car. Fortunately, Lei Zhensheng¡¯s car was good. After being rear-ended by someone, it only shook twice. The car behind them also stopped. When the car shook, he immediately used his hands to protect her. He was deeply afraid that she would have a small mishap. Then, he raised his head and asked the housekeeper how she was driving. The housekeeper wiped her sweat with her hands and exined, ¡°director Lei, ording to your instructions, I drove the car to 20 yards. It was probably because the people behind us felt that we were too slow... ¡± Before the housekeeper could finish her words, someone had already kicked the door of the driver¡¯s seat. A woman¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°get down, how did you drive? ¡± Damn it, she had hit the butt of the other person¡¯s car. She was even fiercer than the other person. Therefore, the housekeeper and Lei Zhensheng pushed open the car door and got out. They wanted to see who this unreasonable woman was? Chapter 1599

Chapter 1599: Chapter 1599: Meeting old friends again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng did not expect to see Lan Ruoshui, the woman who once called him father, the shameless woman who drugged him and climbed into his bed. Lan Ruoshui also did not expect that her car would hit Lei Zhensheng¡¯s car. When she saw Lei Zhensheng¡¯s gloomy face, she was so scared that her body trembled. She immediately wanted to turn around and go back to her car. Lan Ruoshui had just used the old man¡¯s money to buy a car, and she had just gotten her driver¡¯s license. Today, she was bold enough to drive on the road, and she felt refreshed on the way. She did not expect to bump into someone else¡¯s car butt in the blink of an eye. Lan Ruoshui was not familiar with cars, so she did not see the value of the car in front of her. Thus, she walked over in her high heels and even took the initiative to kick Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mercedes-benz. ¡°Lan Ruoshui, why are you here? ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately called out to the woman who was about to turn around. He took a few steps forward and blocked the woman¡¯s path with an ice-cold face. ¡°I... I... ¡± Lan Ruoshui repeated the word ¡°I¡± , but she did not say a word. ¡°If I remember correctly, the Dongfang family took you away after you killed Jin Zhengnan and caused ru Yu¡¯s miscarriage, right? ¡± Lei Zhensheng frowned. In fact, how did Dongfang Mo deal with Lan Ruoshui He really didn¡¯t know. At that time, he was imprisoning Lin Yuxin, and his heart was on Lin Yuxin. Therefore, he only knew that Jin Zhengnan was dead, Che Ru Yu had a miscarriage, and Lan Ruoshui was taken away by Dongfang Mo.. Lan Ruoshui¡¯s face was Pale. She said angrily, ¡°Dongfang Mo, that devil, he will die a horrible death for the rest of his life. He actually got someone to throw me into a casino in Las Vegas to be a casino treasure. I... I... ¡± Lan Ruoshui repeated her words twice, but she didn¡¯t say the rest. However, Lei Zhensheng already understood what was going on. There were indeed casino treasures in Las Vegas Casinos, and casino treasures were different from football treasures. Las Vegas Casino treasures were used to reward men who won money. ¡°since you are a casino treasure in Las Vegas, why did youe to Taiwan? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was still gloomy. To this woman in front of him, this woman whom he had mistaken for his daughter.. He actually could not feel any pity for her. ¡°Can¡¯t I meet a rich person? ¡± Lan Ruoshui said angrily, ¡°not everyone in this world is as cold-blooded and heartless as you and Dongfang Mo. not everyone doesn¡¯t know how to take care of women, and not everyone is blind... ¡°. ... .. ¡°I was indeed blind back then, ¡± Lei Zhensheng cut off Lan Ruoshui¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°of course, there was another person who was blind as well, and that was Jin Zhengnan. It¡¯s really not worth it for him to die in the hands of someone like you... ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t die in my hands, ¡± Lan Ruoshui suddenly shouted, as if someone had poked her sore spot. Her entire face changed color She shouted hysterically, ¡°Jin Zhengnan didn¡¯t die in my hands. He died in Che Ru Yu¡¯s hands. It was that Damn Woman Che Ru Yu who harmed him. It was che ru Yu who caused Jin Zhengnan¡¯s death... ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who killed Jin Zhengnan. ¡± Yu Xin stood by the car door and looked at Lan Ruoshui who was squatting on the ground and crying She said faintly, ¡°what¡¯s important is that Jin Zhengnan opened his eyes wide before he died. He has already recognized what kind of person you are. He has also recognized his own heart and his own feelings... ¡± Chapter 1600

Chapter 1600: Chapter 1600 my wife, Lin Yuxin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Ruoshui widened her eyes and looked at Lin Yuxin. When she saw Lin Yuxin¡¯s bulging belly, she looked at Lei Zhensheng in confusion and could not help butugh again. She stood up from the ground She looked at Lei Zhensheng and said sarcastically, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, you are indeed blind. I have seen this woman in Tainan. At that time, she was with another man. Now, she is pregnant with another man¡¯s bastard child to follow you. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually... ¡± ¡°PA! ¡± A crisp p sounded on the roadside. The furious Lei Zhensheng used all his strength. After hitting Lan Ruoshui, he even took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands. Then, he threw the handkerchief away without hesitation. ¡°So dirty. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face was dark and his thick eyebrows were tightly knitted together He looked at the woman who was shaking her body and said, ¡°Lan Ruoshui, there is a saying that a dog can not change its behavior. I see that this saying is very suitable for you. I believe that your financier still doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you used to be, right ¡°Do you want me to act as a microphone for you and tell him everything about your past? ¡± Lan Ruoshui was finally afraid. She used her hand to cover her face that was imprinted with five fingers mountain She said angrily, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, killing a person is just a nod to the ground. I was indeed wrong in the past. However, I have already changed. Moreover, I have left Korea and came to Taiwan Province in China. You... are still unwilling to let me go? At least, I didn¡¯t offend you, right? ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me? ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately flew into a rage when he heard these words. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice by two decibels and growled, ¡°ording to your logic, that rapist isn¡¯t considered a crime anymore? He can be as strong as he wants? ¡± Lan Ruoshui immediately fell silent. She did not expect Lei Zhensheng to treat her that night as a rape. On the night of her and Lei Zhensheng, the rapist was actually her, even though she was a woman. ¡°I will avoid you from now on. ¡± Lan Ruoshui saw Lei Zhensheng¡¯s ck eyes that were dancing with mes. She was finally truly afraid. She could not help but kneel in front of Lei Zhensheng and began to cry. ¡°Director Lei, in the past, even if I was unpardonable, I have already been punished. The six months I spent as a casino¡¯s treasure in Las Vegas was a living hell. Every day, I had to do that kind of thing with men of different skin colors and ages. I was so disgusted that I vomited countless times. Now, I finally met a man who likes me and brought me here. I beg you, don¡¯t tell the Dongfang family about what happened to me in Taiwan. I beg you, your car was hit by me. I¡¯ll help you repair your car. I¡¯llpensate you. I... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Lei Zhensheng looked at Lan Ruoshui who was kneeling on the ground and begging him. He felt a little ufortable. No matter what, she was Lan Yunxi¡¯s daughter after all? ¡°You should take care of yourself in the future. ¡± Lei Zhensheng finally stopped chasing after Mengda Thus, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°of course, if you dare to be as devious as before, then your ending will definitely be even worse. At that time, I won¡¯t have the conscience to throw you into a Las Vegas casino like Dongfang Mo. I will directly throw you into the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. ¡± After Lei Zhensheng said this, he immediately turned around He put his arm around Lin Yuxin and said to Lan Ruoshui, ¡°I forgot to introduce you to my wife, Lin Yuxin. She¡¯s pregnant with my Lei Zhensheng¡¯s son. In the future, if you see her, stay away from her. Don¡¯t show up in front of her. If she¡¯s in a bad mood because she saw you, I won¡¯t forgive you. ¡± ¡ª Ps: Dear friends, the article will end this week. Regarding the story of Lu Zhenyu and Wan Chuxue, some of them said that they still wanted to read it. Xiao Qiao wanted to exin that the article had been set to end backstage, so it couldn¡¯t be updated. I¡¯m very sorry Please forgive me. In addition, the male lead of the new article is Dongfang Yunheng, but it is an independent story. The title of the book is tentatively set as: ¡°getting into trouble with the chief: Old Love bes new love. ¡± Everyone remember to read it when the timees. Chapter 1601

Chapter 1601: Chapter 1601 The Majesty of the empress

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Lei stood silently by the side while Lin Yuxin was talking to Lei Zhensheng and Lan Ruoshui. Then, she got into the car with Lei Zhensheng and went directly to the hospital for an examination. Of course, there was no problem. Everything was normal. This was also expected because Lin Yuxin was an obstetrician and gynecologist, so she was very clear about her physical condition. After dinner, Lin Yuxin leaned against the headboard of the bed and watched TV. Lei Zhensheng, the Eunuch, took a shower and came over. He carefully leaned against her and touched her chest irregrly. ¡°Take it away. ¡± The empress threw his hand aside in dissatisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve touched the hands of women. Now you¡¯re touching me. ¡± Lei Zhensheng felt depressed Then, he carefully exined, ¡°wife, before you, I did have other women. I have never hidden this from you. But the so-called marital loyalty refers to marriage. So after having you, even if we weren¡¯t married, I didn¡¯t have an affair with any other woman. I can swear to God on this. ¡± ¡°Oh, then did your previous women include Lan Ruoshui? ¡± Lin Yuxin asked slowly, then turned to look at the man beside her who was trying to please her. Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face immediately darkened, and then he stopped chewing. After a moment of silence, he quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°honey, you didn¡¯t say you wanted to drink the white fungus lotus seed soup. I¡¯ll go downstairs to see if the chef¡¯s stew is ready. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk it, ¡± Yu Xin pointed out mercilessly, then continued to change the topic, ¡°say, between you and Lan Ruoshui, was there a so-called father-daughter rtionship in the past, but in fact, it was a dirty rtionship between a man and a woman? ¡± When Lei Zhensheng heard this, he cried out in injustice, and he said loudly, ¡°Heaven and earth, I¡¯ve always thought that she was really my daughter, how could I have such a heart for her? which father would do such a thing that was worse than a beast? ¡± ¡°But the key point is, didn¡¯t you proveter that you¡¯re not his father? ¡± Yu Xin pointed out to him with a serious face, ¡°Lei Zhensheng, stop avoiding the important points. Hurry up and tell the truth, did you have sex with her too? ¡± ¡°I saw Lan Ruoshui¡¯s expression today. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was discouraged. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Yuxin¡¯s eyes to be so sharp. Could it be that women who were obstetricians and gynecologists looked different from other people? Under the pressure of Lin Yuxin¡¯s sharp eyes, he finally admitted as if he had made a big mistake, ¡°there was indeed a night when I was drunk when I went back. I fell into her trap and was drugged by her. Then... ¡°. ... I couldn¡¯t control myself. Heaven and earth¡¯s conscience, that drug was too strong. I couldn¡¯t control myself. If I had to control myself, I would probably be crippled even if I didn¡¯t die ... ...¡± ¡°So you took the materials on the spot? ¡± Lin Yuxin red at him angrily. She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°you¡¯re really a male dog. You¡¯ll do anything that is female, regardless of what rtionship that woman has with you. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was scolded until he was drenched in blood, but he couldn¡¯t refute a single word In the end, he said wearily, ¡°wife, that matter has already passed. When I woke up the next morning, I kicked her out of the Lei family and ordered her to nevere to the Lei family again. I¡¯m no longer her father. There¡¯s no rtionship between us anymore. ¡± Chapter 1602

Chapter 1602: Chapter 1602 jealousy of a woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯ve even done the most intimate thing with her, and you¡¯ve never had any rtionship with her? ¡± Yu Xin could not help but scoff at his words. ¡°Lei Zhensheng, can you be a little more hypocritical? ¡± ¡°Wife, heaven and earth have a conscience. That night, I was raped by her. ¡± Lei Zhensheng could not help but cry out again, ¡°I¡¯m a victim. When I think of my eight-foot-tall man being raped by a woman in her twenties, I want to Bang my head against the wall. How embarrassing am I ¡°It was so embarrassing to my grandmother. ¡± When Yu Xin heard him say that, she could not help butugh. Seeing Lei Zhensheng like this really made him feel veryfortable, so she deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°then... didn¡¯t you enjoy the night she raped you? Did you feelfortable? ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked at the woman in front of him coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. When I raped you, did you feelfortable? My feelings were exactly the same as yours. ¡± Yu Xin was stunned when she heard this. She paused for a few seconds before she reacted and immediately became furious She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°F * CK, Lei Zhensheng, you have the nerve to say such words. You actually raped me. I didn¡¯t even sue you, and you were raped by that piece of trash, Lan Ruoshui. How unfair is that? I want to rape you once as well to level the ying field with you. ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately took action as she spoke. She turned over andy on Lei Zhensheng¡¯s body. With a few moves, she pulled his clothes. Lei Zhensheng took her as a joke and didn¡¯t care. Instead, he felt that she was very cute. He and Cai Shaofen had been husband and wife for eighteen years. The boudoir had always been polite. Even if they wanted to do things between husband and wife, the two of them were very elegant. Usually, they would take a shower, go to bed, lie together, and then he would take the initiative a little She did not resist. Just like that, as if she waspleting a task, she did what she should do. Perhaps it was something that she had to do. The kind of quarrel between husband and wife between him and Lin Yuxin had never happened before. Therefore, Lin Yuxin gave him a new feeling, and he felt that it was very good. She liked her swearing and her anger He liked her mischievous behavior, and he liked the way she climbed onto his body to mess around because she was jealous. He felt that he had be much stronger when he lived with Lin Yuxin. He was already a 49-year-old man, but when he lived with Lin Yuxin, he felt like he was only 30 years old. Life was full of passion and fun. Just like at this moment, Lin Yuxin, this woman, was lying on his body, forcefully taking off his clothes and pants. She was also naughtily taking off her own clothes and pants, and then... ... Then, his brain froze instinctively, and he immediately reacted. This damn Lin Yuxin, she wasn¡¯t joking. She said she wanted to rape him, she really wanted to rape him. Look, she actually dared to take off his boxers... ... ¡°No, ¡± he immediately used his hand to stop her from doing what she wanted to do. He said to the woman on top of him nervously, ¡°honey, I can hold it in. If I can¡¯te now, what if I hurt the child in my belly? Hurry up and get down? ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡± Lin Yuxin took his hand away He instructed, ¡°who told you to be so useless? You were actually raped by that woman, Lan Ruoshui. When I think about it, I¡¯m angry. If I don¡¯t rape you tonight, it seems that I can¡¯t suppress her, right ¡°I must rape you a few times to prove that I¡¯m much more powerful than her. ¡± Chapter 1603

Chapter 1603: Chapter 1603, the wedding ceremony

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡±Lei Zhensheng waspletely speechless. He did not expect his little wife to be so stubborn in this aspect ... Alright, since she wanted to rape him, then cough, cough, cough, he should be willing to let her rape him. Anyway, she was already four months pregnant. It seemed that as long as the movements were not too intense, she should be able to do it. The movements were indeed not intense because Lin Yuxin was a pregnant woman after all. Moreover, she had no experience with strong men. Usually, Lei Zhensheng was the one who raped her. Therefore, after a few moves, she was so tired that she fell to the ground. Lei Zhensheng was so angry that his face was red and his neck was thick. He really wanted to turn around and push this woman under his body and torture her. He had suffered enough already, but this woman still came to tease him. However, he did not do that in the end because he estimated that the child in her stomach was no longer a reckless man in his twenties or thirties, but an old man in histe twenties. One * * And a child, which was more important.. He naturally had weight in his heart. Therefore, when Lin Yuxin was panting and lying on the side, he got up and went to the bathroom for a long time, using cold water to extinguish the heat on his body. ¡°If you want to rape me, you have to wait until the child is full moon. ¡± Lei Zhensheng took a bath and returned to the bed in a refreshed manner. He said to the woman who was already half-asleep, ¡°you don¡¯t have any strength now, so don¡¯t think about raping me. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I... Want you to rape me? ¡± Yu Xin said with augh. She had already taken the initiative to stick to his body. ¡°In your dreams? ¡± Lei Zhensheng pushed her away fiercely He said snappily, ¡°Lin Yuxin, just give up on this idea. Before you give birth to the child, I will never rape you. Even if it¡¯s our wedding night, I will never rape you. The child is my most important priority. ¡± Lei Zhensheng really meant what he said. In fact, Lei Zhensheng was going to hold a big wedding, but Lin Yuxin objected. She said that she didn¡¯t have any rtives in Taiwan. No matter how grand the wedding was, rtives and friends couldn¡¯t see it. What was the use of strangers seeing it? In the end, under her repeated insistence, the wedding was just a small one. In fact, it was attended by the high-level staff of the Lei Corporation. The wedding venue was held in a church because Lin Yuxin was a believer of western religion. The church wedding appeared to be iparably holy. Lin Yuxin wore a white wedding dress and walked into the church with Lei Zhensheng. They were married under the preside of the priest. From then on, they never left each other. Initially, Lin Yuxin was not very willing to marry Lei Zhensheng. However, after she got pregnant, after Lei Zhensheng had been ttering her recently, and as their rtionship gradually became tacit, she was somewhat excited when they got married. Especially when Lei Zhensheng put on her wedding ring, she could not help but cry. She had never thought that she and Lei Zhensheng would really be married one day. The wedding waspleted in the church. The wedding banquet was held in a five-star hotel. There were not many people, but it was still quite lively. Lei Zhensheng introduced her to the higher-ups of the Lei Corporation. Everyone knew that she was the new Mrs. Lei. When they returned to the vi at night, the room waspletely decorated. There were bright red festive bedding and red candles as thick as an arm. Lei Zhensheng said that he could not give her the purest body, but he must give her the purest marriage. Chapter 1604

Chapter 1604: Chapter 1604 the candlelight flickered

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The new room was decorated very romantically, as if it was a dream. It gave Lin Yuxin an illusion as if she had entered an ancient era. She felt that if she wore an ancient bride¡¯s dress, she would definitely mistake it as a time travel. With such a beautiful new room, if she didn¡¯t do something rted to the wedding night, it would seem like she had wasted this kind of atmosphere. Thus, Lin Yuxin seemed to take the initiative, which was rare. ¡°Hey, Hubby, are we really not going to have a wedding night? ¡± Her hand went into his pajamas and caressed it carelessly. It waspletely in a blistering position. ¡°No. ¡± He removed her hand from his body and turned around. He hugged her tightly and said gloomily, ¡°sleep. It¡¯s not tiring to be a bride today. ¡± ¡°not very tiring. ¡± She was telling the truth. How tiring could a bride be Moreover, there was a bridesmaid and a person who took care of her by her side. She only needed someone to lift her legs. She only walked a little during the church wedding and the hotel wedding banquet. The rest of the time, she was resting. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired. ¡± He still hugged her tightly and closed his eyes. ¡°When you sleep, you¡¯re not allowed to speak. The person who speaks will be fined 10,000 yuan. ¡± ¡°But... don¡¯t I want the wedding night to be so... so nd and tasteless? ¡± She finally blushed and voiced out her desire. As a woman, ever since she passed 18 years old and knew that she would fall in love and get married in the future, who wouldn¡¯t be filled with longing for the wedding night? Now, her wedding night had arrivedte, but it was finally here. If it really passed peacefully like this, she thought that she would really leave a regret in this body. So, being hugged in his arms, she simply used her head to caress his chest. Then, she called his name in an iparably charming voice. At this time, an irregr little hand secretly reached into his clothes It caressed his firm chest... ... A certain person who was originally calm could no longer stand it. His throat tightened instinctively. He immediately lifted the nket and got up, wanting to get out of bed. ¡°wedding night, you want to be a deserter? ¡± Lin Yuxin reached out and grabbed his pajamas. She pulled with a little force, directly pulling his pajamas under his butt Then, she used her hands to pinch the flesh on his body as she said with a smile, ¡°if you allow me to be a deserter, then I will escape again. This time, I will escape with your son. ¡± Lei Zhensheng finally did not dare to escape anymore. He turned around and looked at the woman beside him who was smiling extremely charmingly. Finally, he surrendered. This wedding was arranged by him. This dreamlike new house was also meticulously prepared and dedicated to her. His eyes were dark red. He used his hands to control her body, which was still leaning against him. He did not dare to be as bold as her. Hence, he turned his body and hugged her in his embrace. He gently coaxed her and kissed her He whispered softly, ¡°Yu Xin, I¡¯m anxious about everything that I owe you. After you give birth to a full moon, we¡¯ll fight for three days and three nights... ¡± She slowly rxed her body while he coaxed her. Then, she waved her hands twice and finally.. She was finally tired. She had no regrets about this wedding night. She moved her body and chose afortable position. Then, she fell asleep in a daze. Meanwhile, he was half-kneeling beside her. He looked at her sleeping in a piece of red cloth. Her sparkling white body was set off by the bright red bedding, making her look exceptionally clean and holy. He went to the bathroom to wring a warm towel over and carefully helped her wipe her body. Perhaps she felt that he was disturbing her, so she waved her hand in the air in a daze, obviously feeling annoyed with him. Chapter 1605

Chapter 1605: Chapter 1605 the candlelight

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was finally tired. She had no regrets about the wedding night. She moved her body and chose afortable position. Then, she fell asleep with her eyes half-closed. He half-knelt beside her and looked at her sleeping in a piece of red cloth. Her white body was set off by the bright red bedding, making her look particrly clean and holy. He went to the bathroom and twisted a warm towel over. He carefully helped her wipe her body. Perhaps she felt that he had disturbed her, so she waved her hand in the air in a daze. Clearly, she found him annoying. ¡°Yu Xin... ¡± he gently called her name ... ¡°MM, ¡± she answered in a daze. Her voice was slightly dissatisfied with this wedding night. ¡°I... Love You! ¡± He said Shakily. ¡°Oh. ¡± She turned over and replied in a daze. She had really fallen into a deep sleep. She did not even see the man beside her who was kneeling with a gentle face and eyes full of affection. Therefore, Love was an extremely wonderful thing. It was not rted to age and identity, nor was it rted to appearance and figure. In fact, many external factors were not that important. What was important was whether or not you were the date that the other party liked the most.. Whether the taste in the other party¡¯s mouth was the kind of taste that he liked, whether it would be sweet enough to enter his heart and nt an incurable poison for him? With rtives, they would definitely say, ¡°Little Joe, you¡¯re framing people again. In this world, love actually belongs to handsome men and beautiful women. In fact, this saying ispletely wrong. ¡°. Everyone knew that Diana, the British Princess, and Cami, were young, beautiful, and had a good figure. Everyone also knew that Cami was older than Charles, and she was ugly. But why.. Charles only liked Cami and did not like Diana? It could only be said that Cami happened to be the date that Charles liked the most. It tasted his favorite in his mouth, and it was sweet enough to enter his heart. It nted a poison that could not be cured, so.. He would never be able to escape Cami¡¯s grasp in his life. Therefore, rtives, whether they were beautiful or ordinary-looking, whether they were good-looking or average-looking, in fact, everyone could get the love that belonged to them, and they could find the person who loved them the most. Many times, many things needed to be experienced before they knew each other and understood each other. Just like Lin Yuxin and Lei Zhensheng, they were separated by 18 years, and they had missed out on so many years. However, they went around in circles and unexpectedly got together, and in the end.. They nted an incurable poison in each other, and no one could escape. Alright, we have just gotten off topic. Now let¡¯s get back to the main topic. On this wedding night, under the bright red background, under the illumination of a candle as thick as an arm, and under the gentle care of a certain man.. Empress Lin Yuxin finally spent the best night of her life without regret. The next day, the sun just woke up, opened his eyes, the light-colored French windows have been the sun shining in, a room full of glittering gold, light the whole heart is bright. ???????????????????????????????? ¡ª Dear friends, the next chapter is still the new article to read first Ha, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s story. Of course, there may be Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s story after that. If everyone likes it, remember to support little Qiao¡¯s new article more. Chapter 1606

Chapter 1606: Chapter 1606 love is an unexinable topic

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not staying here tonight. ¡± He reached out to grab her wrist, pulled open the passenger door, and shoved her inside. As he closed the car door, he could not help but mutter, ¡°your manager treats you as a public rtions ambassador? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that tonight¡¯s client doesn¡¯t Speak Mandarin and only speaks Cantonese, and I¡¯m from the south, so I was called over. ¡± Fang Xiao sat down in the passenger seat and nced sideways at the man who was starting the car. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡± He was focused on driving, and he didn¡¯t even have the right to look sideways at her. ¡°Do you have the right to ask me where I live? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. No, she really didn¡¯t have the slightest right. After all, she had sold herself to him as a ve, and he was her financier. ¡°I¡¯ll be working at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. ¡± She didn¡¯t look sideways at him either, but only reminded him lightly. She didn¡¯t want him to drive to a ce where the sun was shining, and it would dy her from going to work. He did not make a sound, as if he did not hear her words. Therefore, she could only lean against the passenger seat and close her eyes slightly under her special sses. After about twenty minutes, the car finally stopped. She opened her eyes and realized that it was actually the heavenly cloud pavilion. She was slightly stunned, but she still pushed open the door and got out of the car without saying a word. It was already half past ten at night, but bincheng was a first-tier city. At this time, the nightlife was very rich, so all the ces were brightly lit. At night, bincheng seemed to be more prosperous than during the day. She followed behind him up the stairs. The VIP elevator went directly to the 39th floor. He used the key to open the door. When he saw a pair of women¡¯s sandals ced at the door, his face immediately turned green and he ran straight to the bedroom. Fang Xiao was sensible and tactful. Under such circumstances, she could only pretend that she was blind and did not see anything. She quickly walked to the balcony outside the living room. A few minutester, a woman¡¯s wailing voice came from the living room She was obviously very dissatisfied with her being chased away at thest minute. It was unknown what he said to that woman, but before she left, she seemed to throw a fierce sentence, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, I want to go back andin! ¡± From the beginning to the end, she did not turn around, nor did she look at what that woman looked like, because she did not look at what she should not see, and did not know what she should not know. After all, the contract between her and him was only over two months. She hade to Yunxiao pavilion once, that time when she signed the contract to sell herself to him. However, that time, she was very disappointing and fainted in his bathroom. In the end, he was the one who found a doctor for her. This ce was a typical one-bedroom-one-living room. The bathroom was in the only bedroom. The kitchen was as clean as the model room of a cab store. It could almost reflect people¡¯s shadows. Obviously, it had never been used before. ¡°there are pajamas and bath towels prepared for you in the closet, ¡± he reminded her who was standing at the door of the kitchen. ¡°Is it still early? Didn¡¯t you say you have to go to work tomorrow? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± She immediately turned around and walked to the bedroom. It was not the first time anyway. What was supposed toe woulde. It was only two months. The only thing she prayed for was that he would be busier during this period of time, and time would pass faster. She was worried it was too kinky when she pulled out the closet to get her pajamas, but when she saw the conservative cotton pajamas, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took the pajamas to the shower. When Fang Xiao climbed into the spacious bed in his room to sleep, Dongfang Yunheng had note in yet. She was really sleepy, and his was really soft. Not to mention that the room had afortable 26-degree air conditioner, which made the exhausted her fall asleep very quickly. ???????????????? Dear friends: This will be the grand finale tomorrow. The new article is the story of Dongfang Yunheng, the eldest son of Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru Xiao Qiao thought of two new titles for the time being: ¡°getting into trouble first, old lovers be new lovers¡± , ¡°selling marriage, husband, kiss gently¡± . The dear friends preferred that title. In thements section, she told Xiao Qiao to find someone to be the cover. Chapter 1607

Chapter 1607: Chapter 1607 wife ve Lei Zhensheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Lin Yuxin was an obstetrician and gynecologist, she still could not avoid the hardships of being pregnant for ten months. When she entered the ninth month of pregnancy, her legs began to swell up, and the pregnancy spots on her face became darker and darker. Not only her face, but even her swollen belly had a lot of pregnancy spots. Her originally white belly now had a flower belly. It was as ugly as it could be. A certain someone, the empress, was unhappy. She was angry at her flower belly in the mirror. She could not help but pat it gently with her hand. She even muttered, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m pregnant, and it¡¯s making your mother look uglier and uglier. ¡± Her action did not scare the bad thing in her belly, but it did scare the old man who had just arrived at the bathroom door He immediately grabbed her hand and scolded her, ¡°the child is only nine months old, and you already started hitting him. Is there anyone like you as a mother? Don¡¯t you know that the child is a gift from God to us? A gift is meant to be loved. ¡± ¡°Our child is not a gift from God, ¡± she pointed out pointedly. ¡°Our child is a gift from an ice-cold syringe. You forgot that we are artificial insemination. ¡± The man was so angry that his face turned green. Couldn¡¯t she have been a little more romantic? Why did she have to make it so obvious Even if it was artificial insemination, it was still their child, right? ¡°You are not allowed to hit a child in the future, ¡± he warned her righteously. ¡°You can hit me, but you are not allowed to touch the child. ¡± ¡°I hit my stomach, ¡± she quibbled. She could not hit herself. ¡°You are not allowed to hit your stomach either, ¡± he dered domineeringly. ¡°Your Body and your people are mine, and my things are sacred and invible. ¡± ¡°...¡±she waspletely speechless. One day, the sun was shining brightly. The pregnant woman and the man with a sensible look sat in the sunshine room, enjoying the morning¡¯s calcium supplement. The pregnant woman was chewing on the golden dates that had just been offered from the north Meanwhile, the sensible man was holding the financial newspaper and studying it. The bigger the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach, the morezy she became. The closer she was to the due date, the more she did not want to move. She did not even want to say anything. In fact, it was because she was chewing something that she could not exin. Therefore, the pregnant woman used her hand to pull the arm of a certain man who was reading the financial news. The man immediately shifted his gaze from the newspaper to the pregnant woman beside him. He revealed a gentle smile that he had never seen before. ¡°honey, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± The pregnant woman used her finger to point at her lips, indicating that she had finished eating the golden silk dates. There was only the date core left in her mouth. ¡°Go throw up the trash can, ¡± Lei Zhensheng said nonchntly. The bigger the stomach, the dumber it became. She still had to ask him about such a small matter. She pouted and immediately became unhappy. She pointed outside the sunlight room and pointed at her big belly. It meant that the trash can was too far away from her seat and she did not want to move. The corner of his mouth twitched. He put down the newspaper and finally epted his fate. He reached out his hand to her mouth and asked her to use his hand as a temporary trash can to throw up the jujube core. The pregnant woman smiled proudly. The two jujube cores that she had already chewed clean slipped out of her small mouth andnded neatly in the palm of the director of argepany whose wisdom line had already passed through half of his palm. Using such a valuable palm as a trash can, this feeling was really f * Cking Awesome. She could not help but swear in her heart again. She looked at the man who stood up, pinched the jujube cores, and went to the trash can outside the sunshine room to throw the Jujube cores The smile on his face became even more brilliant. Chapter 1608

Chapter 1608: Chapter 1608 named the baby

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin¡¯s due date was at the end of August, so when it was August 20th, Lei Zhensheng was especially nervous. He was afraid that if he was not careful, the baby would knock on the door in advance ande out. Therefore, a certain CEO, who was originally very busy, took a maternity leave on August 21st. He stayed at home all day with the pregnant queen, afraid that he would identally miss the moment when the baby knocked on the door. As for the gender of the baby, it was actually too easy to know in advance. The hospital¡¯s equipment could tell at a nce, but Lin Yuxin and Lei Zhensheng did not do so. They wanted to preserve a sense of mystery They wanted to know in the end whether the baby was a cute little girl or a naughty little boy. It was a funny thing about naming the baby. They did not n to name it in advance. That day, the pregnant queen had a sudden impulse to eat stewed meat rice. This was actually amon meal in Taiwan. Most people would cook it at home, and their chefs were no exception. However, the pregnant queen refused to eat the stewed meat rice at home and insisted on eating the Yonghe King. The reason was that Che ru Yu once said that the best stewed meat rice was in Yonghe King, especially the stewed meat rice in Yonghe King in Taiwan. It was very fragrant. A certain man, who had long been demoted to little Zhen Zi by the pregnant queen, naturally did not dare toin. Thus, he eagerly arranged for the driver to drive and personally helped the pregnant queen, who was already pregnant and on the verge of giving birth, into the car. The stewed meat rice of Yonghe King was indeed delicious, especially when the pregnant queen was in a good mood, so it was even more fragrant to eat. Although, a certain CEO did not absolutely say that this stewed meat rice was better than the home chef¡¯s cooking. However, in order to please the pregnant queen, he still cautiously smiled and agreed, ¡°yes, it is indeed delicious. This is the best stewed meat rice that I have ever eaten. ¡± The pregnant queen was very satisfied with his performance, so she became more and more pleased. She was immediately happy and ordered another serving of in soy milk to drink. She also said that this soy milk was better than the soy milk that the family¡¯s chef had ground. The man who had been demoted to little vibrator was about to agree when he heard a young couple at the table next to himughing and discussing, ¡°in the future, when we have a baby, the girl will be called star, and the boy will be called Moon. ¡± The pregnant queen was immediately stunned. She put down the stewed meat rice spoon that was about to reach her mouth Then, she red at the man opposite her and said, ¡°F * Ck, they are already discussing the child¡¯s name before they even have a child. We are about to give birth, but we haven¡¯t given the child a name yet. No, we have to give the child a name today. ¡± Lei Zhensheng was silent for a second before he immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, then if we give birth to a daughter called Xiao Cao and a son called da Shu, is that alright? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, have you studied before? ¡± Lin Yuxin was so angry that her face was red. She could not help but re at him. ¡°Is there such a way to give a child a name? It¡¯s not easy to pronounce. ¡± ¡°Then, what name do you think is easy to pronounce? ¡± Lei Zhensheng had long be a ve to his wife. Since his wife did not like his name, he would let his wife choose it. After all, the name was just a code name. ¡°The man should be called Liang Shanbo, and the woman should be called Zhu Yingtai, ¡± Lin Yuxin said very boldly. Then, she raised her eyebrows at Lei Zhensheng and said proudly, ¡°how is it? I¡¯m educated, right? ¡± Chapter 1609

Chapter 1609: Chapter 1609, the child¡¯s name

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mouth twitched a little, and then he carefully reminded her, ¡°Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai are a pair of doomed lovebirds. They are so young, but they have already lost their virginity for love. ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Only then did Lin Yuxin react, so she quickly said, ¡°then we don¡¯t need those two names. I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± Lin Yuxin said she really wanted to think about it. She supported her head with her hand and pretended to be deep in thought. After a long while, she said, ¡°the girl is called little swallow, and the boy is called fifth brother. How about that? ¡± Lei Zhensheng was sweating. This pregnant queen had recently be obsessed with ¡°return of the Pearl¡± . She had actually given her child a name that even Xiao Yanzi and fifth brother had thought of. ¡°That¡¯s a name from the TV series. ¡± He carefully reminded her, ¡°the names in the TV series may not be suitable for real life. If we give birth to a girl, could it be called Lei Yanzi The boy¡¯s name is Lei AH brother People must think that we are crazy.¡± Lin Yuxin immediately came to a realization, so she nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. We can¡¯t follow the TV series. Moreover, we are Korean. How about this? The girl¡¯s name is Changjin, and the boy¡¯s name is Chengqian. What do you think? ¡± Lei Zhensheng just smiled. People said that women would be stupid if they got pregnant. He saw this as the truth. He knew that other women became stupid when they got pregnant, but Lin Yuxin seemed to be more and more stupid after getting pregnant. She even gave her child a name.. He couldn¡¯t think of a better one. So he said, ¡°fine, why do names have to be soplicated? If it¡¯s a girl¡¯s name is crystal, and a boy¡¯s name is unpolished jade, this has a profound meaning. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tacky. ¡± Lin Yuxin immediately objected and said with a look of disgust, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a name that¡¯s more tacky than this. It¡¯s many times uglier than your Lei Zhensheng. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s face immediately turned ck. Was His name really that ugly If it was really ugly, why was a certain woman always shouting ¡®Zhensheng¡¯ in her nightmares at night? ¡°then you choose someone that¡¯s not tacky. ¡± A good man would not fight with a woman. Moreover, this woman was his wife, and she was even carrying a baby for him. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. The girl¡¯s name is Tian Xing, and the boy¡¯s name is Disha, ¡± Lin Yuxin announced loudly. ¡°whether it¡¯s Tian Xing or dishaing to our house, we¡¯re not afraid of anything anymore. ¡± Lei Zhensheng¡¯s mouth twitched. After a while, he reminded her, ¡°Tian Xing and DISHA are used by Taoists for divination. It¡¯s not very good to use them on our children, right? ¡± Hearing his exnation, Lin Yuxin felt that it was not very good, so she supported her chin with her hands She said a little irritably, ¡°then what should we name them? Boys should be mighty and stand tall, and girls should be gentle and modest. What should we use to rece them? ¡± ¡°Boys should be called Shan, ¡± Lei Zhensheng thought of it and quickly said, ¡°a mountain is a mountain that stands tall and stands tall and awe-inspiring. ¡± ¡°What about a girl? ¡± Yu Xin frowned. The name of a mountain was actually not bad. ¡°A girl should be called Chuan, which means water. ¡± Lei Zhensheng suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I have finally thought of it. If we have a boy, we will be called Lei Shan. If we have a girl, we will be called Lei Chuan. How about it? ¡± Lei Shan, Lei Chuan Yu Xin was really convinced by him. She could not help but ridicule him, ¡°if you were to take it down, you would probably have to get a Lei Ren? ¡± A certain man smiled and echoed the pregnant empress, ¡°thank you for your praise. Actually, Lei Ren is not bad. Why don¡¯t we have two more children and use all three names? ¡± The pregnantdy immediately put her hands on her hips and red at a certain little vibrator, shouting, ¡°dream on! Chapter 1610

Chapter 1610: Chapter 1610 fat girl Lei Chuan

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yuxin¡¯s due date was the end of August, but there was still no movement on August 31st. Lei Zhensheng was not only a little anxious, but he could not help but mutter, ¡°is this guy toozy? He doesn¡¯t even know to knock at the door when it¡¯s time? ¡± Lin Yuxin rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°what? He¡¯s so happy inside. Where in the world is there asfortable as his mother¡¯s stomach? If he wants to stay for a few more days, he can stay for a few more days. ¡± Lei Zhensheng immediately stopped talking, but he was cursing in his heart. This brat might be veryzy. He might be a person who liked to sleepte. He followed his mother and didn¡¯t want to get up after sleeping. Lin Yuxin was unhappy when she heard this. Lei Zhensheng, which one of us is unwilling to get up after sleeping Who snores when he¡¯s asleep Who Sleeps more like a pig? President Lei waspletely silent. Alright, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s all him. Alright, the pregnant empress is good at everything. She¡¯s beautiful, beautiful, and sweet-mouthed! This child was indeed not an ordinaryzy person. After August, he did not even knock on the door. CEO Lei, who had already taken ten days of maternity leave at home, was so anxious that his lips began to bubble He could not help but mutter, ¡°could this child have a change of birth somewhere? It would take three years and six months to get out? ¡± When Lin Yuxin heard this, she could not help butugh. She said that it would be great if she could give birth somewhere. This meant that our family had given birth to a God. She reckoned that the two of them were not that lucky. Indeed, they were not that lucky because Yu Xin¡¯s amniotic fluid had broken on the morning of September 3rd. At the same time, their dream of giving birth to a God hadpletely broken with the arrival of Yu Xin¡¯s amniotic fluid. Compared to the other pregnant women who were panicking, Lin Yuxin, who was an obstetrician, was much calmer. She calmly instructed Lei Zhensheng to help her into the car and then asked the driver to drive to the nearby hospital. The delivery room had been booked long ago, and the luxurious ward had been reserved ten days ago, so everything went smoothly. Yu Xin was an experienced obstetrician, and she wanted to experience the feeling of the babying out naturally Therefore, under normal circumstances, she chose to give birth naturally. A natural birth would still be painful. Fortunately, she had helped someone deliver a child, so she knew that some pain was unavoidable. Thus, she gritted her teeth and endured it. Moreover, an gynecologist was giving birth to a child by herself and was still shouting loudly. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of beingughed at by her colleagues? Fortunately, although this little guy waszy, he was quite active when it came toing out. Thus, he did not torment Lin Yuxin for long. It was only three or four hours, and then he obediently ran out. It was a chubby little fat girl. When she was born, she opened her big mouth and cried loudly. Yu Xin smiled and said, ¡°this means that this girl¡¯s lungs are well developed. I don¡¯t have to worry about any problems with her lungs. At least, the incubator is exempted. ¡± The child was very big, at least eight pounds. When Lei Zhensheng carried this chubby girl, the old man who was almost fifty years old actually couldn¡¯t help but cry. His tears fell onto the chubby little girl¡¯s face, causing the Chubby little girl to look at him with disdain. They were finally born. Both mother and son were safe. Lei Zhensheng was as happy as anything The first thing he did was to report the good news to Lei Taihe who was far away in Seoul, South Korea. ¡°Father, I¡¯m a father. You¡¯re a grandfather. I have a daughter that belongs to me. This is my real daughter. It can¡¯t be faked anymore... ¡± Lei Zhensheng was so happy that he was incoherent. He only cared about himself and kept talking. He didn¡¯t hear what Lei Taihe was saying over there clearly. It seemed like he was saying something about his younger brother, Lei Zhenyu, being in Fuzhou. Forget it. Who Cares? He could say whatever he wanted. Lei Zhenyu could say whatever he wanted. That was his and Che Ru Yu¡¯s matter. He didn¡¯t have the energy to care about his younger brother¡¯s matters. He was too busy with his wife and daughter. Chapter 1611

Chapter 1611: Chapter 1611, the perfect ending

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because it was a natural birth, Yu Xin only stayed in the delivery room for an hour before she was pushed out. Lei Zhensheng had been waiting outside the delivery room. When Lin Yuxin and the baby were pushed out, he immediately went up to them and reached out to grab Yu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°honey, did it hurt when you gave birth? ¡± He lowered his head and asked with his lips almost close to her ear,pletely ignoring the nurse beside him who helped push the bed. ¡°It hurts so much. ¡± Yu Xin¡¯s mouth ttened, and tears rolled down her face. At this moment, she felt as if she had used up all her strength just giving birth. Her abdomen was still throbbing in pain. ¡°honey, you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Seeing her cry, he hurriedly wiped her tears with the sleeves of his tens of thousands of yuan suit. He quickly coaxed her gently, ¡°honey, it won¡¯t hurt anymore in the future. In the future, I¡¯ll dote on you and our baby even more. ¡± She finally broke into a smile. Fortunately, the bed was also pushed into the luxurious ward. The nurse had originally wanted to help carry Yu Xin to the bed in the room, but Lei Zhensheng waved his hand and directly rejected her. He bent slightly, stretched out his arms, and directly carried her horizontally. It was a gorgeous princess hug, and then slowly ced her on the hospital bed in the ward. He turned around, picked up the baby next to him, and carefully ced him next to Yu Xin. Although there was a crib next to the hospital bed, he did not want the baby to be so far away from his mother, so he chose to let the baby and his mother sleep closely together. The nurse was very tactful, and immediately pushed the mobile bed out. The nurse and doctor came in to check on her, said that everything was fine, and paid attention to rest, and then quickly left. Yu Xin was indeed tired. Giving birth was not a small matter after all, and it took a lot of energy. So after the doctor and nurse left, she fell into a deep sleep, and the little fat girl next to her slept exceptionally soundly. However, Lei Zhensheng, who had just be a father, could not fall asleep. He carried a stool and sat beside the hospital bed. His eyes did not blink as he looked at the two babies on the hospital bed, one big and one small. The smile on his face deepened. These were his two treasures. His wife and daughter were people that he had to hold in his hands for the rest of his life. No matter how he looked at them, he could not see enough. No matter how much he loved them, he could not love them enough. No matter how much he doted on them, it made sense. He used his hand tob through the hair on her forehead that was drenched in sweat. Then, he could not help but drop his thin lips. He nted a kiss on Yu Xin¡¯s forehead and then on her slightly Pale Lips. Then.. He moved over and gently kissed the little Chubby girl¡¯s face, which was so tender that it had been wrung out of water. Only then did he let out a satisfied sigh! He, Lei Zhensheng, was about to turn 50 years old. However, the heavens pitied him and finally sent him such a beautiful and cute little chubby girl. They sent him her and his precious baby. Lei Chuan was the name he had given his daughter. She had never liked it. In fact, he did not tell her that Chuan, which meant water current, had the word ¡®Yu¡¯ in her name, so he had specially chosen the word ¡®Chuan¡¯ . Chuan Chuan, the daughter of Lei Zhensheng and Lin Yuxin. She would be like her name, and her future path would be smooth and smooth under the care of her parents! The end of the whole y Dear friends: The ending of this article isplete at this point. Due to the fact that Dongfang Jun and Nangong Xun did not have many people who wanted to read it, Xiao Qiao stopped writing. Thank you for apanying Xiao Qiao for more than half a year, so that Xiao Qiao¡¯s writing career would not be so lonely. Xiao Qiao also knew that there were many ws in the article, and there were many typos. However, many of her rtives still epted these shorings of Xiao Qiao. In addition, Xiao Qiao decided to use the title of the new article ording to the opinions of everyone in thement section, ¡°get into trouble first: Old Love bes new love¡± , will be officially updated on November 8, next Friday. At that time, everyone remember toe and watch, thank you! Chapter 1612

Chapter 1612: Chapter 1612, the trailer for the new book

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dear friends, Xiao Qiao had mentioned about Dongfang Yunheng and a ck girl in little feather¡¯s story. Many of them had said that they did not like Africans or something. Hehe, then was the ck girl that Dongfang Yunheng met in America an African girl Also, if she was not an African, why did these people call her a ck girl? Today, Qiao Mai decided to write about their story. The title of the book took everyone¡¯s opinion and was called ¡°selling marriage: Hubby, kiss gently¡± Introduction: ¡°Do you like me, or do you like me? ¡± The dark room staged a flirtatious and harmonious movement. Five years ago, he was a poor exiled youth, she was the most dazzling Green Lotus from a hundred flowers. Five yearster, he was a high and mighty chief executive officer, but she was a wealthy family abandoned by her husband¡¯s family on the wedding day because of erotic photos. In order to save her father who was terminally ill, she sold herself to him for 500,000 yuan as a ve. During the day, she was his secretary, at night, she was his vent tool. When her body and mind were once again sunk into the abyss and she was ready to stay by his side in peace, he ruthlessly pushed her back to her ex-husband for the benefit of his fianc??e and family. When she was in a desperate situation and had nowhere else to go, he descended from the sky to rescue her They had clearly agreed that once the deadline was up, they would not owe each other anything. Why did this man, who even wanted to calcte which urn was cheaper when he died, hug her tightly and refuse to let her leave even if he died? Following that, all sorts of conjectures were made It was said that Dongfang Yunheng fell in love with a girl from an African wealthy family. Otherwise, why would Xiao Qiao say that she was a ck girl It was most likely an African ck person. Perhaps she was an African savage. Tsk, the term ¡°ck girl¡± was not used specifically for African girls. It was said that any girl who had suntanned skin could be called a ck girl. For example, that ck girl in the voice, she was an authentic Chinese girl. It was said that there was nothing between Dongfang Yunheng and the ck girl. They only knew each other. In fact, the woman he loved was someone else. WHO said that Dongfang Yunheng had fallen in love with a ck girl at the beginning. Later, the women were only found to deal with his parents. No, it was said that it was arranged by his parents? It was said that Dongfang Yunheng had countless women, and in terms of changing women, he was even better than his father, Dongfang Mo. in fact, he did not care about any woman at all, including his fianc??e and the ck girl. Go, go, go, who was talking nonsense? Yun Heng was the most infatuated man in the world, okay Otherwise, why had he not forgotten the ck girl even after breaking up with her for five years? It was said that... ... ... Okay, it was said that they were all gossips, so YY stopped there. Now, the text was: Five years ago, after Fang Xiao and Xi Lingheng broke up, she had thought of hundreds of scenes where she met him unexpectedly. For example, in a certain banquet hall filled with people, he had a beautiful and charming femalepanion by his side, and she was holding Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes in the crowd, and then they raised their sses from afar, separated by hundreds of people. For example, in a world-famous supermarket chain, the two of them were like what Gu man wrote in ¡°why are you still alive¡± . She pushed the shopping cart, and he pushed the shopping cart, but she was alone And beside him, there was a woman whispering to him as they walked. The scene was as beautiful and heartbreaking as a Korean drama. For example, in a foreign country on a foreign street, the sky was raining. She held up a white transparent stic umbre very elegantly. Her white clothes fluttered elegantly as she stood by the roadside, waiting for her family¡¯s driver to arrive And he held up an umbre that had already broken stake. He was running from her to the bus stop not far away in a sorry state. ... ... There were thousands of scenes of them meeting again, but there was no one like this one. ???? Dear friends, which one is the one right now If you want to watch Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s story, don¡¯t miss out on the next part of the story. Today was the official START OF THE UPDATE! Of course, Qiao Mai also knew that it would take a long time for the story to go on. However, Qiao Mai could assure everyone that the story was absolutely wonderful. You would definitely not regret it if you watched it! There would probably be more rtives who would ask if Dongfang Yunzai was still around Qiao Mai kept it a secret for now. If Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s story liked more rtives, then Qiao Mai might write about Dongfang Yunzai. The main reason was to see if his rtives were passionate enough. Chapter 1613

Chapter 1613: Chapter 1613, me bar

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Huicheng, the me bar located in Windsor Hotel Du Caiwei excitedly showed Fang Xiao the master¡¯s certificate she had obtained in Canada. Then, she added another ss of wine to Fang Xiao. ¡°Xiao Xiao,e. In order to congratte me on my sessful graduation, let¡¯s have another drink. ¡± ¡°Caiwei, I think I¡¯m already drunk. ¡± Fang Xiao rubbed her forehead and shook it twice. Then, she shook her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should drink anymore. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go backter. ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t go back, then you can¡¯t go back. There¡¯s a room upstairs. We haven¡¯t seen each other for four years, and we¡¯re sisters. It¡¯s not easy to meet each other, so we¡¯ll definitely drink until we¡¯re drunk. ¡± Du Caiwei was obviously unwilling to let her go just like that Thus, she quickly filled Fang Xiao¡¯s wine ss with wine. Fang Xiao Smiled, then nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. We haven¡¯t seen each other for four years. You¡¯re doing well in your studies now, and I¡¯m about to marry. In the future, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have many opportunities to be alone together. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll drink freely tonight. At worst, we can go upstairs and get a room, and then we can talk for one night. In the future, when you marry Yi Tang, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let youe to the bar, ¡± Du Caiwei followed her words Then, she stuffed a full ss of wine into her hand. ¡°cheers to your uing wedding and happiness! ¡± The ss clinked with a crisp sound. Fang Xiao was in a good mood, so she put the ss to her mouth and slowly drank it. She was truly happy. Her good friend and sister Caiwei had gone abroad to pursue a master¡¯s degree, and her FIANC?, who had been engaged for four years, had returned half a month ago. The day after tomorrow, their wedding would be held. After drinking this ss of wine, Fang Xiao felt even more dizzy. She waved her hand at Du Caiwei Her tongue was a little big as she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. Caiwei, tomorrow... no, it should be today. I¡¯m getting married, I have to go back and rest... I don¡¯t want to be... a panda bride. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. ¡± Du Caiwei immediately paid the bill and helped her turn around As she walked towards the elevator, she muttered, ¡°can you go back like this ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and get a room. We can rest here. When we wake up and sober up, it¡¯s not toote to go back. As long as we don¡¯t dy your wedding tomorrow, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Fang Xiao was already so drunk that she was swaying as she walked, so she did not object to Du Caiwei¡¯s suggestion. She allowed Du Caiwei to help her into the elevator and they went to the VIP room upstairs of the bar. When they entered the room, Fang Xiao only felt her entire body heat up. She could not help but take a bottle of mineral water from the bedside table and drink half of it. Only then did she sober up a little. ¡°Fang Xiao, wait here for a moment. I left my bag at the bar counter just now. I have to find it quickly. ¡± Du Caiwei saw Fang Xiao Sitting down on the SOFA So she quickly said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t have much money in my bag, but my id and everything else are inside, especially the master¡¯s certificate that I just showed you. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded and rubbed her swollen temple. ¡°You should go quickly. The ID is very important. The bar is crowded. It would be troublesome if someone took it away. ¡± Du Caiwei nodded, then turned around and walked out of the door. At the same time, she closed the door with a very caring look on her face. ¡ª Dear friends, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fan club is open for business. Chapter 1614

Chapter 1614: Chapter 1614 met with a scheme

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao felt extremely dizzy, and her temples were painfully swollen. She had never been drunk before, so she had no idea what it was like to be drunk. She felt like her stomach was on fire. She had no choice but to take the half-drunk bottle of mineral water from the bedside table. She opened the lid again and poured the remaining half into her mouth. Just as she finished drinking the bottle of mineral water, she heard the door ring. She thought Du Caiwei had returned with her bag, so she asked without turning her head, ¡°Caiwei, did you lose anything? ¡± She did not hear Du Caiwei¡¯s reply. Instead, she heard a few different sounds of breathing. She instinctively turned her head around and realized that the people standing in the room were not du Caiwei, but three ragged vagrants From the looks of it, they had not washed or changed their clothes for months. ¡°You... How did you get in? ¡± Fang Xiao was instinctively afraid, and her voice was obviously trembling. No matter how calm and indifferent she usually was, when faced with such a situation, who could remain calm and indifferent? The three men did not speak. They just smiled foolishly. They wandered the streets all day and slept under the overpass at night. It was unknown how long it had been since they had touched a female animal called a woman. Their bodies.. When they saw Fang Xiao, whose face was flushed due to being drunk, they were instantly aroused. At this moment, they wished that they could immediately pounce on Fang Xiao and then wantonly ravage her. In fact, they had indeed done so. They took two steps forward and immediately pounced on Fang Xiao, who was standing by the bed. They were so excited that they were grinning andughing. Their dirty hands and Stinky Lips were wantonly moving around Fang Xiao¡¯s body. The sound of clothes being torn sounded. The zipper left a long bloody mark on her fair skin. It was like a red ribbon dancing in the snow. The bright red color was a testament to its poignant beauty. Fang Xiao kept struggling. A deep sense of humiliation quickly rushed into her heart. So, as she struggled, she shouted for help, ¡°help! Help! ¡± Dongfang Yunheng originally didn¡¯t n to rush to Huicheng tonight. His n toe to Huicheng should be tomorrow because Gu Chenchen¡¯s cousin was getting married. As Gu Chenchen¡¯s boyfriend, he would definitely apany her to attend. Today, he was going to the tourist city h city to discuss a tourism development project. In the evening, he would treat the people from the government department there to a meal, and then he would drive back to Binhai with Wu Jianping at 11 o¡¯clock. From h city to Binhai, if nothing unexpected happened, it would only take two hours to drive on the highway. However, just as the car was about to drive into Huicheng, he received a call from Gu Chenchen, asking him not to go back to Binhai, because tomorrow was her cousin Qiu Yitang¡¯s wedding She had already stayed at Huicheng Windsor Hotel, asking him toe to Windsor Hotel too. Therefore, he had no choice but to let Wu Jianping get off the highway in Huicheng and drive directly to the Windsor Hotel. When he called Gu Chenchen, the eldest miss was still at her cousin¡¯s aunt¡¯s house chatting with the elders and could note to pick him up. He did not have the time to wait for her, and he was also a member of the Windsor Hotel, so he opened a VIP room on the top floor and only sent Gu Chenchen a text message, saying that he had already stayed there and would contact her again tomorrow morning. After taking the room card, he naturally entered the VIP elevator, went up to the top floor, walked out of the elevator, looked at the room numbers on both sides, and then walked along the passage to the deepest room. Chapter 1615

Chapter 1615: Chapter 1615 you are my ck girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng heard the sound of ¡®help¡¯ when he passed by a VIP room. It was a woman¡¯s voice. No, it was even a slightly familiar woman¡¯s voice. He instinctively stopped for a second. He did not know anyone in Hui city, so how could he find this voice familiar? It was as if he had traveled through time and space from a long time ago. It made him feel like he had returned to a long time ago. He had already passed through this room¡¯s door, but he instinctively stopped. He heard the faint sounds of ¡®help¡¯ and ¡®help! ¡® Coming from inside, so he had no choice but to retreat back to the door of this room. ¡°help... help... help... ¡± the woman¡¯s voice was Hoarse and panicked, but even so, he still felt that the voice was very familiar, as if it came from the distant shore of New Jersey ... So, he instinctively pushed the door with his hand, but he did not expect that the door was not locked at all. He pushed it open, and then, he was stunned by the scene before him. Three wretched vagrants were actually bullying a woman. At this time, they had already torn her dress and thrown it on the ground. A ck hand was tugging at the little cutie on her body. ... And the woman they had pushed onto the big bed was actually... ... The woman who had abandoned him five years ago and said that she was going to marry into a rich family ... ... Even if it was a woman who had broken up with him for many years, she was still the woman he had once truly liked and loved. How could he allow these wretched vagrants to ravage her like this? Therefore, his fist was much faster than his thoughts. He quickly went forward and grabbed the vagrant who was stretching his hand towards Fang Xiao¡¯s codpiece. With a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, he threw it onto the wall. ¡°Bang! ¡± The homeless man¡¯s intimate contact with the wall made a heavy sound, waking up the other two homeless men. They quickly turned around and stood up. When they saw the angry man in the room, they were so scared that they took a step back They looked at him with terrified eyes. ¡°Dong! ¡± One of them was knocked over with a punch. ¡°Bang! ¡± The other one was also grabbed and thrown onto the door and fell to the ground. The three homeless men immediately cried out in pain. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting lost? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng used his finger to point at the three wretched and ferocious homeless men. He could not suppress the anger in his heart and growled, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll immediately call the police. One... ¡± Before he could count to three, the three homeless men had already turned around and ran out of the room. They were worried that Dongfang Yunheng would chase after them, so thest one ran out and mmed the door shut. Fang Xiao Shivered as she hugged the nket and sat on the big bed. She buried her head and did not dare to look at the man standing by the bed. Although she was so drunk that she felt dizzy and her body felt like it was on fire, she still felt that the man at the moment was somewhat familiar He was very much like her boyfriend, Xi Lingheng, whom she had broken up with in New Jersey five years ago. ¡°Are you... Xi Lingheng? ¡± Fang Xiao finally mustered up all her courage to raise her head Looking at the man standing by the bed, her drunken eyes were hazy. The man¡¯s thick eyebrows, his handsome nose bridge, and his sexy thin lips were all very much like Xi Lingheng in the depths of her memory. It was just that the man at this moment was a little blurry. ¡°No? ¡± The corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. Looking at her pink little face and her charming expression, he could not help but ask sarcastically, ¡°are you... waiting for Xi Lingheng? ¡± Chapter 1616

Chapter 1616: Chapter 1616 was like a golden millet dream

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get lost? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng pointed at the three wretched and ferocious vagrants. He could not suppress his anger and growled, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll call the police immediately. One... ¡± Before he could count to three, the three vagrants had already turned around and ran out of the room. They were worried that Dongfang Yunheng would chase after them, so thest one ran out and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Fang Xiao Shivered as she hugged the nket and sat on the big bed. She buried her head in, not daring to look at the man standing by the bed. Although she was so drunk that she felt dizzy and her body felt like it was on fire, she still felt that the man at the moment was somewhat familiar He looked very much like her boyfriend, Xi Lingheng, whom she had broken up with in New Jersey five years ago. ¡°Are you... Xi Lingheng? ¡± Fang Xiao finally mustered all her courage to raise her head Looking at the man standing by the bed, her drunken eyes were hazy. The man¡¯s thick eyebrows, his handsome nose bridge, and his sexy thin lips all looked very much like Xi Lingheng in the depths of her memory. It was just that the man at the moment was a little blurry. ¡°No? ¡± The corner of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. Looking at her pink little face, his charming expression, he could not help but ask sarcastically, ¡°you... are waiting for Xi Lingheng? ¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. ¡± Fang Xiao, who was still in a daze, looked at the man who was constantly swaying in front of her. She rubbed her eyes with her hand, but he was still constantly swaying. He just refused to stand steadily in front of her ... Damn it, why was this man constantly swaying? Why didn¡¯t he let her see him clearly? ¡°You look like Xi Lingheng... you look like... ¡± She murmured as she reached out to grab the swaying man in front of her. She raised her head slightly, wanting to take a closer look at this man ... However, she did not know how much of a temptation this action of hers had for the man at this moment. Her Crimson cheeks were so tender that water could drip out. Her pouting red lips were as transparent as crystal Jelly. Her mouth was spitting out hot breath, portraying her charm and naivety to the fullest. ¡°I. . . I want... ¡± Fang Xiao wanted to say that she wanted to take a good look at you and see if you were him? But her mouth opened and closed, but the man at this time is fatal temptation, finally, he did not wait for her to finish the words, thin lips could not help but press up... . ... . Fang Xiao opened her eyes slightly and realized that the lights in the bedroom had been extinguished. Only the light from outside the window drifted in through the French windows. The light was so weak that she could only tell the direction, but she could not see the person on her clearly. But she still had a familiar feeling, her hand on his back, that fineyer of sweat from the smell, as if from the distant New Jersey General. Xi Lingheng, was it Xi Lingheng? She opened her mouth to ask, but she could not make a sound because her mouth was actually blocked by his mouth. She was a little anxious and wanted to break free from his mouth, so she bit down hard. She opened her eyes slightly and realized that the lights in the bedroom had been extinguished. Only the light from outside the window drifted in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The light was so weak that she could only tell the direction, but she could not see the person on top of her clearly. However, she still felt a sense of familiarity. Her hand was on his back, and that fineyer of sweat gave off a smell that seemed toe from the faraway state of New Jersey. Xi Lingheng, was it Xi Lingheng? She opened her mouth to ask, but she could not make a sound because her mouth was actually blocked by his mouth. She was a little anxious and wanted to break free from his mouth, so she bit down with a little strength. Chapter 1617

Chapter 1617: Chapter 1617, was he here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But she still had a familiar feeling. Her hand was on his back, and that fineyer of sweat was emitting a smell that seemed toe from New Jersey. Xi Lingheng, was IT XI Lingheng? She opened her mouth to ask, but she could not make a sound because her mouth was actually blocked by his mouth. She was a little anxious and wanted to break free from his mouth, so she bit down hard. The smell of blood overflowed from her mouth, and that smell seemed toe from New Jersey. It was so fishy, but it carried the bitterness to the deepest part of the sweet, just like how she missed him. Therefore, she could not help but swallow her saliva, swallowing all the sweet and fishy smell in her mouth. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s breathing quickened. A thinyer of sweat had long oozed out from his forehead. He suppressed the impulse in his body and looked at his lips, which were slightly numb from her biting. Under the dim light, the woman on the bed was crying. Even though he wasforting her with a kiss, she was still crying. Her dark eyes, which were as bright as the stars in the sky, were constantly rolling out diamond-like tears. He knew what these tears meant. She was unwilling UNWILLING UNWILLING! If she was not under the control of the drug, she would not be lying on his bed obediently, right? Even though she was under the control of the drug, her willpower was still making a final struggle. Her body was so stiff. Did she want him to retreatpletely? However, at this point, how could he retreat? Moreover, how could he be willing Was he wasting this chance that the heavens had given him and her? Thus, he lowered his head again, and his thin lips quickly fell on her teary eyes, cheeks, lips, chin, and neck... ... He used this method to dissolve the tenacity of resistance in her heart and alleviate her pain... ... His eyes narrowed slightly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Thest bit of rationality was shattered into pieces and could not be gathered at all. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of oil into his body in an instant. The fire burned more and more vigorously. It was clearly still in his body just now, but now it seemed to have rushed into his brain. The fire burned so fiercely, like the wild fire that was suddenly ignited by a cigarette butt that someone had identally thrown down on the prairie in autumn. It burned fiercely, burning away his restraint and burning away all of his rationality It burned into the depths of his heart, and it also burned away the tears that flowed into his heart. Such a wild fire of the prairie in autumn that could not be controlled at all quickly burned him with the momentum of a spark burning the prairie, making his entire body hot and unbearable He wanted her. Even though she was under the control of the drug, he still wanted her. ... She was supposed to be his. Five years ago in New Jersey, she was supposed to be his. Now, she fell from the sky in front of him, why didn¡¯t he want her What was there to hesitate about? Even if it was a yellow millet dream, he still desperately wanted her, wanted more, wanted all of her, because she was supposed to be his! Even if it was a yellow millet dream, he also desperately wanted her, wanted more, wanted all of her, because she was supposed to be his! He finally had her,pletely had her, she was his, she was finally his. He was so excited, and with the most primitive power, he kept running toward the deepest, deeper ce... ... Chapter 1618

Chapter 1618: Chapter 1618: Why is it like this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she still had a familiar feeling. Her hand was on his back, and that fineyer of sweat was emitting a smell that seemed toe from the distant state of New Jersey. Xi Lingheng, is that Xi Lingheng? She opened her mouth to ask, but she could not make a sound because her mouth was actually blocked by his mouth. She was a little anxious and wanted to break free from this mouth, so she bit down with a little bit of force. The smell of blood overflowed from her mouth, and that smell seemed toe from the distant state of New Jersey. It was so fishy, but it carried a bitter sweetness to the deepest depths, just like her longing. Therefore, she could not help but swallow her saliva, swallowing all the sweet and fishy smell in her mouth. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s breathing quickened. A thinyer of sweat had long oozed out from his forehead. He suppressed the impulse in his body and looked at his lips, which were slightly numb from her biting. Under the dim light, the woman on the bed was crying. Even though he wasforting her with a kiss, she was still crying. Her dark eyes, which were as bright as the stars in the sky, were constantly rolling out diamond-like tears. He knew what these tears meant. She was unwilling UNWILLING UNWILLING! If she was not under the control of the drug, she would not be lying on his bed obediently, right? Even though she was under the control of the drug, her willpower was still making a final struggle. Her body was so stiff. Did she want him to retreatpletely? However, at this point, how could he retreat? Moreover, how could he be willing Was he wasting this chance that the heavens had given him and her? Thus, he lowered his head again, and his thin lips quickly fell on her teary eyes, cheeks, lips, chin, and neck... ... He used this method to dissolve the tenacity of resistance in her heart and alleviate her pain... ... His eyes narrowed slightly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Thest bit of rationality was shattered into pieces and could not be gathered at all. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of oil into his body in an instant. The fire burned more and more vigorously. It was clearly still in his body just now, but now it seemed to have rushed into his brain. The fire burned so fiercely, like the wild fire that was suddenly ignited by a cigarette butt that someone had identally thrown down on the prairie in autumn. It burned fiercely, burning away his restraint and burning away all of his rationality It burned into the depths of his heart, and it also burned away the tears that flowed into his heart. Such a wild fire of the prairie in autumn that could not be controlled at all quickly burned him with the momentum of a spark burning the prairie, making his entire body hot and unbearable He wanted her. Even though she was under the control of the drug, he still wanted her. ... She was supposed to be his. Five years ago in New Jersey, she was supposed to be his. Now, she fell from the sky in front of him, why didn¡¯t he want her What was there to hesitate about? Even if it was a yellow millet dream, he still desperately wanted her, wanted more, wanted all of her, because she was supposed to be his! Even if it was a yellow millet dream, he also desperately wanted her, wanted more, wanted all of her, because she was supposed to be his! He finally had her,pletely had her, she was his, she was finally his. He was so excited, and with the most primitive power, he kept running toward the deepest, deeper ce... ... Chapter 1619

Chapter 1619: Chapter 1619 the origins of the ck girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Pain. Even though the pleasure assaulted Fang Xiao¡¯s body¡¯s various senses, it still could not hide the pain that was spreading deep within her heart. She opened her eyes forcefully. It was so dark that she could only see the figure but not the person¡¯s face She wanted to identify the person who was pressing on her body. At this moment, she was constantly asking for her person. ... The pain was heart-wrenching. She could not help but think, if it was her Xi Lingheng who had returned, if it was him, would it not be so painful? Xi Lingheng, where are you When I was pressed under the body of a strange man, Xi Lingheng, where were you? Was The sun in New Jersey still as scorching as before Was the heavy snow there still as merciless as before? Xi Lingheng, Xi Lingheng, that name in the depths of her memory, that name that she had sealed away for five whole years. On that night, when she was knocked unconscious by a strange man, it was once again like the weeds in March that blotted out the sky and covered the earth in her heart. And the second she fainted, her soul flew back to five years ago This winter in New Jersey came especially early. It had just entered the end of October, and snow actually began to fall. And in September, it was so hot that it was unbearable. Fang Xiao received a new nickname in October of that year, which was ¡°ck girl. ¡± The reason why everyone gave her this nickname was because she used the entire summer to tan her originally fair skin. Actually, she originally did not have the intention to Tan herself. It was entirely because of her roommate¡¯s discrimination and suppression of an African ssmate. That African ssmate was called a Ka, and she was probably the daughter of an African tycoon. A Ka was a typical African. Her skin was very dark, but in the entire dormitory, other than a Ka and Fang Xiao, the others were all white Europeans. Therefore, they collectively did not like a KA. Perhaps it was because they were all foreign monks, Fang Xiao naturally got closer to a KA. Moreover, although those white Europeans did not bully Fang Xiao, they instinctively looked down on her after knowing that she was Chinese. At first, Fang Xiao and a Ka did not think much of it. At worst, they would just not interact with them. However, they were indeed getting more and more outrageous. One day, a KA brought food back to the dormitory to eat A fat European Caucasian girl actually snatched a KA¡¯s food and poured it into the trash can outside the door. A KA was immediately enraged. She could not help but go up to argue with her. The group of people immediately surrounded and bullied a KA. Fang Xiao could not stand it and immediately went up to help a KA. The final result was that a KA and Fang Xiao scolded the few people until they scattered. This was not to say that Fang Xiao was very powerful. In fact, it was because a KA was very powerful. It turned out that she was tall and strong. It was probably because she had done farm work when she was young that she had great strength The muscles on her arms looked very strong. These European white people called a Ka an ugly monster, saying that she was as ck as coal. A Ka looked very strong on the surface, but behind her back, she was always so angry that she cried. Fang Xiaoforted a KA, saying that she didn¡¯t have to care about what those people said. In fact, they were jealous of her. What was so good about being white? With one look, it was obvious that she was sick. And dark skin represented health. Health was the most beautiful. A Ka immediately stopped crying. She looked at her with wide eyes and said, ¡°since ck is the most beautiful? Then why are you still so white? Don¡¯t you want to be the most beautiful? ¡± Chapter 1620

Chapter 1620: Chapter 1620 the ck girl was trained in this way

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was immediately at a loss for words and quickly said, ¡°I was born this way. There¡¯s no other way. In fact, I also want to be as healthy as you, but God won¡¯t help me, right? ¡± ¡°If God won¡¯t help you, I can help you. ¡± A Ka¡¯s interest was immediately piqued Thus, she excitedly said to her, ¡°it just so happens that school starts in October, right? It¡¯s only August now, and we go to the beach every day to y. I believe that in just two months, you will definitely be a healthy beauty. ¡± Fang Xiao really wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to Sunbathe, I don¡¯t want to be a healthy skin color. ¡± However, when she saw the expectant look in a Ka¡¯s eyes, she finally did not say those words. Since she had advised a Ka to say that ck was healthy and beautiful, if she did not want to be as healthy as she was, a Ka would definitely think that she was lying to her. In the future, she would not believe her and would think that she was a liar. Therefore, this summer, under a KA¡¯s lead, Fang Xiao went to the beach almost every day, or the next day. A KA bought a kind of oil to rub her body. After a few days of sunbathing, her skin began to turn red and gradually developed into a wheat-colored skin color. In fact, she didn¡¯t really dislike wheat-colored skin because it was indeed a healthy skin color. Moreover, European and American people also had a lot of wheat-colored skin, and they also thought that it was healthy and beautiful. However, a Ka didn¡¯t think that wheat-colored skin was very beautiful. She thought that a tanned skin color like hers was truly beautiful. Therefore, after turning Fang Xiao into a wheat-colored skin color, she still refused to let go and continued to pull Fang Xiao to the beach. Fang Xiao also gradually let go. She felt that no matter how much she sunned, at most she would only be tanned into a wheat-colored skin color. Therefore, as long as a KA asked her to go to the beach, she generally wouldn¡¯t object. Moreover, she did not know how to swim in the past. In the country, the city she lived in was in the south. Although it was not far from the sea, she did not know how to swim. Even if she went to the beach to y, she would use a life buoy to go into the water. In the past two months, she followed a Ka to the beach and was pulled into the water by her. Unknowingly, she learned how to swim with her. Moreover, she could swim for a long time without a life buoy. There was a gain and a loss. This was a naturalw. After Fang Xiao learned how to swim, her skin waspletely tanned to a Tan. Although she was not like a Ka who was like a piece of charcoal, she said that she was asian-african Some people probably believed her. When school started in early October, she and a KA returned to the University of New Jersey. Everyone was immediately shocked by herplete change in skin color. However, they were surprised to find that her tanned skin did not affect her beauty Instead, it made her even more dazzling. Her originally fair skin was not outstanding among a group of European white girls. Now that she was tanned, everyone could not help but pay attention to her. ck girl was the nickname given to her by the white girl from Ennd, Jenny. Compared to the white girls in America, the British Jenny was much better to her and a Ka. Jenny said, a KA is a ck ghost, and you are just a little better than a Ka, so just call her ck girl. She also said that the word ck girl was given to her by her Chinese teacher. Fang Xiao was immediately amused. She said, if you want to learn Chinese, you should have said so earlier. Why do you need a Chinese teacher? Am I not a ready-made teacher You have so much money to hire a tutor outside, so why don¡¯t you use that money to treat us to a meal? I will teach you Chinese for free. Chapter 1621

Chapter 1621: Chapter 1621 fake ck girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao wanted to teach everyone Chinese for free. Another white American girl, Ruth, who wanted to learn Chinese in the dormitory, could not help but join in. She said that she wanted to learn Chinese too, but the Chinese teachers outside were so expensive. Therefore, Fang Xiao immediately became the Chinese teacher for the three foreign girls. In the dormitory, there were four members of their gang. The other three white girls saw that there were more of them, so they did not bully her and a KA anymore. However, Jenny and Ruth did not like to call her by her English name, Ada. They liked to call her ck girl in Chinese. They felt that her name lived up to its name. Therefore, the name ck girl quickly spread in New Jersey University. Her real name, Fang Xiao, was gradually forgotten. Everyone who saw her would call her ck girl. When they met Xi Lingheng, it was the end of October. It was apletely ordinary day. They did not think that a poor boy would fall from the sky, and the poor boy just happened to fall on her! The first snow fell in New Jersey at the end of October. It was actually not very heavy, but the ground was covered with a thinyer of snow. When his temperature dropped to minus three degrees Celsius. After ss, Fang Xiao wore a light-colored down jacket and went out. She was going to the nearby bookstore to buy two books on Chinesenguage teaching because recently, a Ka and Jenny had be more and more interested in Chinese However, she herself was getting more and more troubled by teaching them Chinese. After all, she had never been a teacher, and she was still a student. Although she had promised to teach them Chinese, she would only teach them everydaynguage. She actually did not know how to start teaching them. After ss, Mike took the initiative toe to her side and invited her to dinner. He said that today was the first snow of the year, and it was a good day. He decided to start wooing her today. She immediately refused, saying that her family was very strict, and her parents did not allow her to fall in love at such a young age. Moreover, she was a very traditional Chinese girl, not a true African girl who coexisted with openness and backwardness Therefore, she would not consider a man from outside her country. Mike was slightly hurt, but he did not pester her. He only said that he was sincere to her, and he did not mind going to China with her in the future. He said that he would learn Chinese and let her know that he was making changes for her. Fang Xiao was speechless. Ever since she became famous as a ck girl at the University of New Jersey, the men who pursued her became more interested in her. The white men in Europe seemed to be more interested in the dark-skinned her than when she was fair-skinned. ck girl. This was the nickname that every man used when they saw her. Many of them did not even remember her when they pursued her or did not know her real name. ck girl had be her synonym. A Ka often said jealously, ¡°why are they not pursuing me when I am the real ck man? You are just a fake African ck man that I dragged to get a Tan. Why are they so interested in you? ¡± Fang Xiao was embarrassed at that moment and patiently exined to her. This meant that these men did not know what was good for them. They were short-sighted and their eyes lit up when they saw a fake. They did not know that you were the real ck girl Do you want such a short-sighted man Even a fake like me Why would you want a real ck girl? A Ka immediately stopped being jealous of her after hearing what she said and felt that what she said was very reasonable. Looking at the men who were pursuing Fang Xiao, she really felt that they were all so shallow. Chapter 1622

Chapter 1622: Chapter 1622 I¡¯m running for my life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There used to be a bus going to the book city outside the University of New Jersey. Perhaps it was snowing today, but after waiting at the bus stop for nearly ten minutes, there was still no bus. So, she decided to give up taking the bus and take a taxi instead. When she finally saw a taxiing from the other side, it seemed like it was going to get someone at the University of New Jersey¡¯s entrance, so she immediately ran towards the taxi She was worried that she would drive straight ahead and not turn back. However, she fell after just two steps. No, to be precise, she was knocked down by a speeding bicycle, because the boy on the bicycle also fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to look to your left and right before crossing the road? ¡± The boy on the bicycle got up from the ground and scolded her in a very bad tone as he patted the snow on his body. Meanwhile, her foot was pressed down by the bicycle. She was trying her best to pull her foot out. Hearing his roar, she could not help but yell back unhappily, ¡°then can¡¯t you squeeze the brake on your bicycle? This is a downhill road, okay? ¡± The boy was obviously stunned. Just as he was about to refute her, he suddenly realized that someone was chasing after him. He immediately pulled her up and shed behind the bus stop. He did not even bother to pick up the broken bicycle. He hugged her tightly and hid behind her, covering her mouth with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, ¡± he whispered in her ear, ¡°there are bad people. I was in a hurry to escape, so I forgot to squeeze the brake. ¡± Escape? A bloody scene shed through Fang Xiao¡¯s mind instinctively. It seemed that people who ran for their lives were usually chased by people who ran for their lives, but this boy.. Alright, she took this opportunity to raise her eyes slightly and scrutinize the man who was hugging her tightly. Or to be more precise, it was a boy. This was because he looked very young, probably not even twenty years old. His face was not too pale. He had handsome eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and sexy thin lips. Such exquisite and deep facial features were embedded in his jade-like face. At this moment, he was standing motionless on her head It was as if he was a sculpture of a peerless beauty carved by a master sculptor. Fang Xiaozheng felt that this person was hugging her too tightly and wanted to break free. Meng de turned her body around and the person who was leaning against his chest fell into his embrace Her chest, which was heaving up and down, was now pressed against his cold and hard chest. She used her hands to push him away and was about to scold him as a ¡®hooligan¡¯ . However, before she could say anything, this man, who was so handsome that the gods were angry with him, actually acted like a hooligan and lowered his head His sexy thin lips pressed against her slightly dry pink lips without any hesitation. She panicked and immediately struggled. Oh God, this was her first kiss. She had given it to a strange man for no reason. Did she lose out? ¡°Don¡¯t move. Someone ising. ¡± His voice sounded from her lips. ¡°Hurry up and cooperate with me. HURRY UP! ¡± Before she could react, his slightly cold thin lips impatiently pressed against her lips, blocking her words and all her breathing. A strange feeling instantly rushed through her body. His thin lips were not honest either. He had said that he was only asking her to cooperate, so why were they still tossing and turning at this moment? He had pressed her head very low, and her back could not help but bend backwards. If it were not for his hands hugging her waist tightly.. She reckoned that her waist would have been crushed by him. Chapter 1623

Chapter 1623: Chapter 1623 I have never seen the school Belle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There was a car whistling past her, and someone was saying something in a squeaky voice. At that time, she waspletely focused on cooperating with this man¡¯s kiss. She did not hear anything clearly, as if those people were looking for someone. This strange man blocked all of her breathing passages and pressed on her lips. Soon, she felt that it was difficult to breathe, and her brain began to change due to theck of oxygen. She knew that if she did not breathe, she would definitely suffocate, and she did not want to suffocate to death like this. Moreover, she was kissed to death by a strange man. If this were to spread, what kind of joke would it be? Therefore, after the noise left, she quickly and fiercely dropped her teeth... ... In an instant, the taste of blood filled each other¡¯s mouths, and the cruel smell of blood spread in each other¡¯s mouths, as if adding a little bit of fishy dye to the fragrant saliva. Unfortunately, Fang Xiao¡¯s bite did not force back the strange man who was kissing her. The bloody saliva in their mouths was instead like the strongest Aphrodisiac, causing the strange man who was immersed in it to be even more addicted. Saliva with a faint bloody taste flowed out from the corner of each other¡¯s lips. The ambiguous atmosphere between a man and a woman became even more intense after this intense deep kiss. They were clearly two people who did not know each other.. At this moment, the kiss was so dark that the sun and moon dimmed. It was as if they were a couple who had been deeply in love for many years. Fang Xiao felt that she was really going to suffocate. Moreover, she was going to suffocate to death. However, she did not want to die just like that because it was too embarrassing. After she died, she might even be used as a negative example. So, she gathered all her strength and was about to fiercely drop her teeth again. However, the strange boy¡¯s mouth suddenly pulled away at this moment. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, using her hand to support the pir on the bus stop She opened her mouth wide and greedily sucked in the fresh air. Although it was snowing today, and the air was exceptionally cold, for a person who was about to suffocate, the air at this moment was so beautiful that it made her greedy. The strange man leaned against a tree by the bus stop and looked at the girl who was sucking in the fresh air. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. ¡°ck girl, you don¡¯t seem to have any experience in kissing. ¡± ck Girl? Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. He knew her But she never remembered when she had seen him before. Could it be that he was also a student of New Jersey State University? ¡°I just came to New Jersey State University not long ago. ¡± Sure enough.. The strange man immediately exined, ¡°I heard about you the moment I arrived at the university. Because someone in our dorm had your photo on the wall. They said that you were called ck girl and that you were the campus Belle of New Jersey State University. ¡± ¡°I just came to New Jersey State University not long ago. ¡± Sure enough.. The strange man immediately exined, ¡°I heard about you the moment I arrived at school because someone in our dormitory posted your picture on the wall. They all said that you were called ck girl, the campus Belle of the University of New Jersey. ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately shocked by the thunder. Her face, which had just recovered, turned red in an instant, so she quickly exined in a low voice, ¡°that was deliberately spread by them. In fact, they were mocking me. Have you ever seen a ck girl as the campus Belle? ¡± The corner of the stranger¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment. Then, he walked to the bicycle by the side of the road, which had already broken its chain. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the school Belle before. I wonder what she looks like? ¡± Chapter 1624

Chapter 1624: Chapter 1624: A Ka¡¯s birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, he immediately pushed his broken bicycle and was about to leave. ¡°Hey, my foot is scraped. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately stopped the strange man who was about to leave. She could not help but frown and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You bumped into someone and treated it as if it was nothing. You even... bullied me. Now you¡¯re leaving just like that? ¡± ¡°Did I bully you? ¡± The boy¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed He said with slight displeasure, ¡°I think you enjoyed it very much just now. Moreover, didn¡¯t you not kiss before? Didn¡¯t I teach you for free? Didn¡¯t you use the tuition fees you saved to go and see your scraped feet? ¡± ¡°Do you need to apologize? ¡± A beautiful smile had already appeared on the strange man¡¯s face He reached out his hand and gently patted her cheek. ¡°good girl, I just let you enjoy the beauty of your first kiss. You didn¡¯t say thank you to me, did you? Are we even? ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately shocked by this strange man. By the time she reacted, the strange man had already pushed the broken bicycle far away. She was so angry that she vomited blood. She wanted to chase after him, but the ce where her foot scraped was very painful. She couldn¡¯t use her strength at all, so she could only limp to take the bus. Fortunately, the bus came very quickly this time. She first found a small clinic to deal with the ce where her foot grazed the skin. Then, she went to the bookstore to buy two basic Chinese practical textbooks. Back in the dormitory, she told Akagarini and the others about her foot being hit by a strange man¡¯s broken bicycle. Of course, she hid the part where she was kissed by a strange man because it was too embarrassing. Jenny quickly said that the handsome man who rode a broken bicycle all day long was definitely Xi Lingheng. When he first came to school, his handsome appearance did cause a group of girls to scream, but in less than two days, after everyone found out that he was a poor boy.. They immediately stopped being infatuated with him. This was a society where reality was very cruel, and people¡¯s family background and financial strength were very important at this time. That man called Xi Lingheng, because he was poor, he was favored by people at the beginning of the market, butter on, no one paid attention to him He also showed the pragmatic side of the Americans. Who would want to date a poor boy Not to mention the pragmatic Europeans and Americans, even a Ka from a wealthy family in Africa was not willing to go after that poor boy, Xi Lingheng, right? Fang Xiao also did not intend to chase after him. Damn it, she just hated him for being too hateful, okay He knocked her down, did not apologize, kissed her forcefully, and even shamelessly said that he was teaching her how to kiss? Was there a more shameless man in the world than this She did not know, but she had not met him yet. Fang Xiao thought that she would not meet that poor Xi lingheng again, because ording to the news that Ruth found out, although Xi Lingheng had a bed in the school boys¡¯dormitory, she heard that he only used it to take a lunch break at noon Usually, those who never stayed at school at night would leave after ss. In the first two days, she was still cursing Xi Lingheng in her heart, but as the scratch on her wound healed, she gradually forgot about Xi Lingheng. In mid-november, a KA celebrated his birthday. This African tycoon¡¯s daughter was actually quite generous. She invited Fang Xiao to celebrate her birthday with her, saying that she was not in the mood to spend it alone. Fang Xiao said, ¡°since you want to be lively, why don¡¯t you invite Jenny, Ruth, and the others? ¡± It¡¯s a birthday, isn¡¯t it better to have more people? Chapter 1625

Chapter 1625: Chapter 1625: Meeting Xi Lingheng again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A Ka said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to call them. Don¡¯t think that they have a good rtionship with you because they want to take advantage of you to learn Chinese. In fact, when you¡¯re not around, they ignore me. ¡°. Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. Africa was the most backward ce in the world. Not to mention the Europeans and Americans, many Asians actually looked down on African cks. It was reasonable for Jenny, ruth, and the others to ignore a KA At least now they were no longer bullying a KA. This had improved a lot. A Ka said that the two of them would have dinner first and then go to Karaoke. It was Saturday tomorrow anyway, so there was no need for sses. It didn¡¯t matter if they stayed up all night tonight. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t have any objections. She just jokingly asked if she would bring her boyfriend tonight. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t go because she didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. A Ka said that she had already broken up with her boyfriend in New York, and the reason for breaking up was that her boyfriend had caught up with a white girl, so she didn¡¯t want to be a fellow countryman anymore. ¡°I must catch up with a white boy as my boyfriend, ¡± a Ka said as she was cutting the cake with a stic knife. Fang Xiao had an illusion that she had already treated the birthday cake as her boyfriend¡¯s heart. Indeed, a piece of exquisite cake was cut into a mess by a Ka with a stic knife, as if it was cut by a knife. Fang Xiao was a little helpless. It seemed that love really hurt people Even a generous girl like a Ka couldn¡¯t let go of the fact that her boyfriend had dumped her. A Ka really couldn¡¯t let go of the fact, so she wasn¡¯t happy eating in the restaurant. After eating, she took Fang Xiao shopping for a while, and then she took her to a bar to drink. To be honest, Fang Xiao had never been to a bar before. When she was still young in China, her mother said that bars were a ce where people mingled with each other. People were very messy, and they were not allowed to go to those ces before graduation. It had been more than a year since she went to college in the United States. Her mother always called her every now and then, repeatedly emphasizing that she shouldn¡¯t go to ces withplicated people, repeatedly emphasizing that she shouldn¡¯t get a boyfriend abroad, and even more so, she shouldn¡¯t go and have a private rtionship. Because she was the hope of the Fang family and was going to take over the Fang family¡¯s business in the future, she did not have the right to make decisions for her own marriage. Dating would not have any results either, so she did not want to hurt herself. In fact, she had always been a well-behaved daughter. She had always listened to her parents since she was young, so she had been at New Jersey State University for more than a year. She had never dated a man, even though there were many people who were pursuing her. If it was not a KA¡¯s birthday today, if it were not for a KA¡¯s bad mood, she would not have apanied her to the bar. Walking into the bar, Fang Xiao¡¯s first feeling was that the light was very dim. Her second feeling was that under such dim light, there was an ambiguous atmosphere everywhere. It was obviously not the first time that a KA hade to the bar. She seemed to be familiar with this ce. She held Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and went directly to the bar counter to sit down. ¡°This ce is called wine, ¡± a Ka said to Fang Xiao. Then, she shouted to the waiter opposite her, ¡°give me a cup of Long Ind ice tea. ¡± After shouting this, she turned around and asked Fang Xiao, ¡°what do you want to drink? How about Long Ind Ice Tea? ¡± ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t understand, ¡± Fang Xiao replied honestly. She had never been to a bar before, so she didn¡¯t know what was good to drink ... ¡°You can just drink a cup of Grasshopper, ¡± a slightly familiar voice came from behind her. Chapter 1626

Chapter 1626: Chapter 1626: I am not a bartender

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao immediately turned around and realized that the man who had just walked over and was still wearing a bar uniform was actually Xi Lingheng, who had crushed her on a bicycle half a month ago. ¡°Gary, give thisdy a ss of Grasshopper, ¡± Xi Lingheng said to the instructor in English. Then, he put down the tray in his hand and picked up the tray that the instructor had just ced on the other side and walked away. Fang Xiao was immediately stunned. F * Ck, Xi Lingheng, who are you to me What right do you have to make decisions for me Is it your turn to tell me what I want to drink Aren¡¯t you the bartender of this bar? Thus, she said to the instructor unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want that Grasshopper that he mentioned just now. I¡¯m the same as my friend, drinking long ind iced tea. ¡± The bartender nced at her He kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss, if you oftene to the bar to drink, then drinking long ind iced tea is fine. If you rarelye to the bar, the Grasshopper that Daniel suggested for you just now is very good. It¡¯s suitable for first-time customers or female customers who rarelye to the bar to drink. ¡± Hearing the bartender¡¯s words, Fang Xiao immediately stopped chewing. She nodded and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°alright then, give me a cup of Grasshopper. ¡± A Ka had already finished a cup of Long Ind iced tea. She turned to look at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°why do I feel that the waiter just now seems a little familiar? ¡± Fang Xiao thought to herself, of course he looks familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the poor kid from New Jersey State University, Xi Lingheng? It was just that Xi Lingheng appeared very rarely on campus. If there were no people who attended sses with him or who did not pay attention to him, Meng di would not be able to recognize him at once when she saw the waiter in a uniform and a bar hat. The bartender quickly prepared Grasshopper and handed it to Fang Xiao. The apple green color was ced in a transparent ss umbre-shaped cup. It was like a smoothie, giving people a beautiful view. She could not help but feel a little tempted. She picked up the cup of Grasshopper and brought it to her mouth. She took a small sip, and the feeling of smoothness immediately spread through her mouth. How was this drinking? This was clearly eating ice cream, okay She almost could not sense the smell of alcohol, so she could not help but drink a few more mouthfuls. It was very delicious. She was a little greedy. A Small Cup was finished in less than two minutes. She handed the Cup to the bartender with a lingering desire. ¡°GIVE ME ANOTHER CUP! ¡± ¡°drink slowly. Any wine you drink is intoxicating. ¡± The waiter, Daniel, returned with an empty tray while the bartender handed the prepared wine to him. The two of them exchanged a few sentences in English. A Ka could not help but look back at Xi Lingheng, who had already gone far away. She could not help but mutter, ¡°this waiter is so annoying. He still has to Nag when others drink. His boss will definitely fire him if he finds out. ¡± The corner of Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not say anything. She took the second ss of Grasshopper from the bartender and was about to put the ss to the corner of her mouth when she suddenly heard a noise not far behind her. She instinctively turned around. It turned out that in the corner on the left, a certain woman was pointing at a ss of wine for Xi Lingheng to drink. Xi Lingheng stood there without moving. It was obvious that he did not want to drink this ss of wine. ¡°I¡¯m a waiter here, not a waiter, ¡± Xi lingheng patiently exined to the customer from the crowd. ¡°Miss, if you want to find someone to drink with you, I can help you call our waiter over, okay? ¡± Chapter 1627

Chapter 1627: Chapter 1627 is my boyfriend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I want you to drink with me tonight. ¡± Thedy was obviously not a vegetarian and was not easy to get rid of. She picked up a ss of wine and presented it to Xi Lingheng. ¡°drink it and I¡¯ll reward you 100 yuan if you drink it! ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but put down the ss in her hand and stood up to walk over. She was still in the corridor She heard Xi Lingheng¡¯s patient voice exin, ¡°Miss, this is not a matter of money, but a matter of principle. Our Bar¡¯s rule is that waiters are not allowed to drink with guests. Only the waiters and waitresses are allowed to drink with guests. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re principled or not. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you today. ¡± The Miss did not take Xi Lingheng¡¯s words to heart at all. She waved her hand She said heroically, ter, tell your boss that I¡¯ll pay you for tonight. I¡¯ll pay you for 24 hours. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 dors and give the bar 10,000 dors. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll agree. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if the bar owner will agree. ¡± Fang Xiao stood beside Xi Lingheng and reached out to hold his arm. She looked at the white miss with him She snorted coldly. ¡°But I won¡¯t agree. How can my man apany a woman like you? What¡¯s so great about being rich? We don¡¯t earn money, okay? ¡± The White Lady obviously did not expect the waiter to bring his girlfriend to work. Moreover, rich people were always unwilling to let go of things that they liked. They always wanted to get their hands on them. So, she immediately threw another ten thousand dors at Fang Xiao. ¡°Now, take this money and get out of here immediately. I want this man tonight. Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me. Take the money and find yourself a recement man. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately became angry. D * Mn, this person was really shameless. Therefore, she grabbed the two stacks of money and threw it directly at the woman¡¯s face without thinking. ¡°Take your money and get lost. What¡¯s so great about a woman who depends on money to sleep with men? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s actions were a little light due to her anger. The two stacks of money directly hit the woman¡¯s face, and one of the stacks hit the woman¡¯s eyes. The woman screamed in pain, so she shouted, ¡°Go! Take these two fearless people back to me. I¡¯m going to y them to death tonight. ¡± The woman¡¯s friends hesitated for a moment, then they all pounced on Fang Xiao and Xi Lingheng. Xi Lingheng grabbed Fang Xiao and immediately ran to the door. He didn¡¯t even bother to call out to the store manager. At this moment, the bar was particrly noisy. Because the performance on the stage had already begun, the woman¡¯s voice was drowned out by the passionate dance music. Many people were shaking their butts and dancing Not many people noticed the whitedy at the table. However, just as they ran to the door, they heard the woman¡¯s friend calling for the foreman or something. It seemed like she wasining. Fang Xiao stopped for a moment and wanted to turn around to argue with them. However, Xi Lingheng did not have the chance to do so. Instead, he quickly pulled her out and quickly went to a tree by the back door to get his very old broken bicycle. ¡°Hurry up and sit on it. I¡¯ll take you away! ¡± He was still wearing the bar waiter¡¯s uniform, and the air outside was very cold. Fang Xiao¡¯s coat was still in the bar, and it was so cold that she was shivering. ¡°I want to go in and get my coat, ¡± she said instinctively, then said disdainfully, ¡°why are you running? It¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s that woman... ¡± Chapter 1628

Chapter 1628: Chapter 1628: cold or not

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you still don¡¯t get up, don¡¯t me me if someone drags you down to get a few burly men to kill you! ¡± Xi Lingheng¡¯s face was cold as he interrupted her. He had already stepped onto the bicycle Then, a low but cold voice rang out. ¡°If I can¡¯t count to three, you¡¯ll just wait here for someone to kill you. Three, two... ¡± Fang Xiao did not wait for him to count to one and immediately jumped onto the back seat of his bicycle. Before she could even sit firmly, Xi Lingheng¡¯s bicycle had already stepped out like a fly. Fang Xiao¡¯s body instinctively swayed twice She almost got off the bicycle, so she quickly grabbed his waist to steady herself. When they passed the road at the entrance of the Bar, Fang Xiao clearly saw that the woman¡¯s friend had already chased after them, and those people were actually holding sticks in their hands. Although Xi Lingheng¡¯s bicycle was broken, he rode it very quickly. Perhaps he was afraid that the woman¡¯s friend or something would catch up to him, so he did not walk down the main streetpletely. Instead, he shuttled through various small alleys. It was cold, very cold. Because it was snowing, it was below zero degrees Celsius. Xi Lingheng¡¯s bicycle was moving as fast as the wind. The cold air kept pouring into his mouth, so cold that Fang Xiao could not stop shivering. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to hug my waist? Hug Me tighter. Put your face on my back so that the cold air won¡¯t go into your mouth, ¡± Xi Lingheng¡¯s voice came from the front Then, there was a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more stupid than you. When people see a fight, they can¡¯t even dodge in time. But you¡¯re a hothead. You just charge straight up. ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately unhappy when she heard that. Her face, which had just been pressed against his back, suddenly turned away She snorted coldly and said, ¡°stop the car. I¡¯ll get off here. If you want to go back and earn money, it¡¯s still not toote. Maybe that woman hasn¡¯t left yet. Tonight, it¡¯s my fault for being nosy and ruining your opportunity to enjoy beauty and earn big money, right? ¡± Xi Lingheng, who was in front, could not help butugh. He felt that the small hand on his waist had disappeared He could not help but whisper again, ¡°alright, ck girl, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll suffer a loss if you go up. I¡¯ve been working at a bar for a long time. I can handle many situations by myself. What I mean is... ¡± ¡°You mean that I overstepped my bounds today, and overestimated myself and became a hothead? ¡± Fang Xiao gritted her teeth and jumped down when he pinched the brakes and was about to cross a speed reduction belt. Although it was already a speed reduction belt, and although he had pinched the brakes quite a bit, it was still a level road, and the bicycle was still in operation. Therefore, due to inertia, she still fell on the snow. ¡°ouch. ¡± Fang Xiao rubbed her ankle, which had been twisted because she jumped too fast, and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in a low voice. Damn it, she thought that she would be fine after jumping down, but who would have thought that she was wearing a pair of high-heeled half-bucket boots today? She had not stepped on it properly after jumping down just now, and her ankle had actually twisted. Xi Lingheng¡¯s bicycle had skidded for a while before he rode back. When he saw her rubbing her feet in the snow, he could not help but pull the bicycle to the side. Then, he walked over and squatted down beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He frowned and asked, ¡°did you fall and hurt yourself? If you¡¯re fine, who told you to jump off the bicycle? ¡± Seeing that she did not speak and was just rubbing her ankle with her hand, tears welled up in her eyes from the pain, she immediately reached out again, grabbed her boots and took them off. Chapter 1629

Chapter 1629: Chapter 1629 I carry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you just let people worry? ¡± He could not help but curse. Then, he threw the shoes to her. ¡°Hurry up and put them on. I¡¯ll take you to the clinic in the front to find a doctor to examine you. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ride your bike anymore. I¡¯ll walk on my own, ¡± she muttered as she put on her shoes. ¡°It¡¯s too cold to ride your bike. The cold wind is all in my mouth. I wasn¡¯t beaten to death by those people. I¡¯m probably going to die from the cold from your bike. ¡± He had just pushed his bike over and was about to help her get on the bike again. Hearing her say this, his face immediately sank. Damn it, she actually dared to dislike his bike? However, looking at her thin clothes and the weather that was blowing with the cold snow wind, he did not say another word. Instead, he pushed his bike and turned around to walk under a tree next to him. Fang Xiao saw him pushing his bike and thought that he had abandoned her after using her mercilessly like the first time. He cursed himself for meddling in other people¡¯s business and struggled to get up from the snow She was going to find a tree branch by the roadside to support her as she slowly walked to the bus stop in front of her to wait for the bus. However, she had only taken a few steps when he had already rushed to her side. He squatted down in front of her and then ordered in a low voice, ¡°get on, I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. She did not understand what he meant. Didn¡¯t he call her stupid Didn¡¯t he think that she had ruined his good deed Didn¡¯t he turn away and ignore this fool? Fang Xiao stood there for a long time without moving. Xi Lingheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He stretched out his long arm and grabbed her hand to pull her onto his shoulder. With a little force, he pulled her onto his back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lying on my shoulder? ¡± He finally carried her on his back He growled at the woman who was struggling on his back. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very light? Or do you want to wait for death in the snow? There are no buses on this road. Can¡¯t you see that this road is so small? Do you think that buses and taxis can get in? ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned and immediately fell silent. It was true. This road was actually not a street, it was only an alley. Xi Lingheng, this lunatic, had just taken her on a bicycle, and it seemed like all the alleys were like this. Actually, Fang Xiao did not know that those people were chasing after Xi Lingheng, and those people were all driving cars. If Xi Lingheng had taken the main road, he would have been captured by those people long ago. His back was so warm. She felt the warmthing from his abdomen, and finally, she could not resist the temptation of the warmth. In the end, she obedientlyy on his back and let him carry her forward. Fang Xiao thought that Xi Lingheng was carrying her to the clinic to look at her twisted ankle, so she kept her face on Xi Lingheng¡¯s back and did not observe the road. She just greedily enjoyed the warmth on his back and the smell of Pine Wood. When Xi Lingheng stopped walking, she felt that one of the hands that had been holding her legs loosened. She felt that something was not right and lifted her head from his back. Then, she realized that he was using the key to open the door. ¡°Hey, where is this? ¡± Fang Xiao saw him carry her into the door and could not help but scream in panic, ¡°Xi Lingheng, didn¡¯t you want to take me to the clinic? ¡± ¡°So you know my name? ¡± He put her down and pointed at a Shabby single-seater Sofa chair. ¡°sit down. I¡¯ll turn on the heater first and then find some medicine for you to massage your ankle. ¡± Chapter 1630

Chapter 1630: Chapter 1630: Losing Your Job

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know your name, ¡± Fang Xiao said snappily. ¡°You were too different in school. When the people in our dorm came back to talk about you, I was forced to know your name. ¡± ¡°I was forced to know your name too. We¡¯re the same. ¡± Xi Lingheng had already turned on the heater He took out two men¡¯s clothes from the closet and threw them at her. ¡°Go to the bathroom and change your clothes. You just fell on the snow. Now that the snow has melted, your clothes should be wet, right? ¡± Xi Lingheng did not say that she did not feel it, but when she said that, there was a cold feeling on her back. It turned out that the warm clothes that could be worn on the outside were wet, and now it was so cold on her back. She looked at the grown men¡¯s clothes and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have women¡¯s clothes? You can borrow your girlfriend¡¯s clothes too, right? I¡¯ll wash them when I get back and return them to you. ¡± ¡°before this, I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, ¡± his tone sounded a little stiff. ¡°Do you want to change? If you don¡¯t want to wear them, then forget it. Just wear wet clothes like that. Anyway, I won¡¯t be the one who gets sick and catches a cold. ¡± ¡°wear, wear, wear. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately stood up on one leg and jumped towards the bathroom. In her panic, she did not notice the meaning in Xi Lingheng¡¯s words. Xi Lingheng looked at the woman who had already walked into the bathroom. She leaned against the wall beside her and the corners of her mouth curled up into a beautiful arc. For the first time, he felt that the life of being exiled was not so bad after all. Hearing the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, his mood actually became exceptionally good. A cell phone rang. He was slightly stunned as he walked into the bedroom to answer the call. It was the manager of the bar who called and scolded him on the phone, saying that he was so insensible that he had offended his big client and told him not to go to work the next day. His sry for this month had also been deducted and used topensate the client. He listened quietly. This month was already in the middle. He had already worked for half a month, but he was actually fired just like that. Moreover, his sry had also been deducted. His already poor life would be even more miserable. However, he was not unhappy. He only said indifferently, ¡°I understand. Then I won¡¯te to work tomorrow. ¡± After hanging up, he walked out of the bedroom. Fang Xiao had already used her hand to support herself against the wall and jumped out on one leg. His clothes covered her body, making her appear even more petite. Her dark wheat-colored face was set off by her white cotton shirt She looked exceptionally healthy and beautiful. Her sparkling white feet stepped on his navy-blue carpet. Her other foot was bent in the air and held with one hand. She was like a Lotus quietly blooming in a quiet pond. His body, which was only wearing a thin bar uniform, was originally a little cold, but now that he saw her like this, it instantly became hot. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the room was too warm, but he felt his lower abdomen tighten uncontrobly A certain ce was bloated, and his heart suddenly felt like thousands of crabs were running amok. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you want to find some medicine to rub my sprained ankle? ¡± Fang Xiao saw that he was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but call out to him, ¡°what? Don¡¯t you have any medicine at home? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Only then did he react. He quickly went to the drawer under the wardrobe and took out a very small first aid kit to open. Then, he very quickly took out a bottle of medicinal oil. Chapter 1631

Chapter 1631: Chapter 1631 I am your man

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aiyo, I didn¡¯t know you had such a small apartment. ¡± Fang Xiao sat down on the only single SOFA and quickly scanned his small apartment. It was a simple one-bedroom-one-living room. She didn¡¯t know how big the room was, but the living room was really small. There was only this single sofa and a foldable coffee table in the closet. ¡°Why is your closet in the Living Room? ¡± Fang Xiao looked down at Xi Lingheng, who had already taken some ointment and was gently rubbing her ankle. She frowned and asked. ¡°because there¡¯s no room for the wardrobe in the bedroom, ¡± he exined briefly, then added inly, ¡°this was originally a bachelor apartment, but I divided it into a room and a living room myself. ¡± Oh, no wonder it was so small. The bedroom could probably only fit one bed, right Since he was already so poor, why didn¡¯t he stay in the dormitory Wouldn¡¯t it be more expensive to rent a house? ¡°Alright. ¡± Xi lingheng covered the ointment and pulled down her pants. He said inly, ¡°I think I¡¯ll need to rest for a night before I can walk. ¡± ¡°Then what should I do? ¡± Fang Xiao was anxious when she heard him. ¡°I have to rush back to school. I wonder if a KA is back yet? It¡¯s her birthday tonight, and she said she¡¯s going to Karaoke. ¡± ¡°Why are you still singing Karaoke when your feet are like that? ¡± He said impatiently. ¡°Stay with me tonight. I have to go to school first thing tomorrow morning, and then I¡¯ll take you there on my bicycle. ¡± ¡°sleep with you? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened immediately. She looked around his corner and could not help but ask carefully, ¡°then I¡¯ll sleep on the bed. Where are you going to sleep? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sleep on the bed too. ¡± Xi Lingheng looked at her with amusement. Then, he could not help but tease her. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to sleep with other women. Do you still want me to sleep on the floor? ¡± ¡°Damn, who doesn¡¯t want you to be slept with by other women? ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately enraged. She could not help but defend herself. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re the one who repeatedly stated that you¡¯re a waiter and you don¡¯t drink with me. I just wanted to help you out... ¡± ¡°But you told that woman that I¡¯m your man! ¡± Xi lingheng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words. His face was already smiling like a flower. He looked at her and teased, ¡°your man, why aren¡¯t you sleeping with him? ¡± Fang Xiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She could not help but stand up from the SOFA As she hopped toward the door, she said angrily, ¡°Xi Lingheng, I don¡¯t want to meet you again. In the future, when I meet you, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know you. In the future... ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s future would end everywhere. She would never have the chance to go down again because that shameless man had shamelessly used his thin lips to cover her chattering mouth again. He pressed her against the door frame and pressed his entire body against hers. He kissed her arrogantly and domineeringly, as if she had said something wrong. He seemed to be very angry, but he also seemed to be very angry. Therefore, this kiss was so strong that it almost suffocated people. There was a ball of fire in his body. Fang Xiao felt that if she did not break free, she would probably be burned by this ball of fire. He seemed to be very angry, but he also seemed to be very angry. Therefore, this kiss was so strong that it almost suffocated people. There was a ball of fire in his body. Fang Xiao felt that if she did not break free, she would probably be burned by this ball of fire. Chapter 1632

Chapter 1632: Chapter 1632: I¡¯m still a poor boy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you still singing Karaoke when your feet are like this? ¡± He said impatiently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at my ce tonight? I have to go to school tomorrow morning, and then I¡¯ll take you there on my bicycle. ¡± ¡°sleep at your ce? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened immediately. She looked around the corner and could not help but ask cautiously, ¡°then I¡¯ll sleep on the bed. Where are you going to sleep? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sleep on the bed too. ¡± Xi Lingheng looked at her with amusement. Then, he could not help but tease her. ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to sleep with other women. Are you still willing to let me sleep on the floor? ¡± ¡°F * Ck, who doesn¡¯t want you to be slept with by other women? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately became angry and could not help but defend herself. ¡°I remember that you repeatedly dered that you¡¯re a waiter and you don¡¯t drink with me. I just wanted to help you out... ¡± ¡°But you told that woman that I¡¯m your man! ¡± Xi lingheng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words. His face was already smiling like a flower. He looked at her and teased, ¡°your man, you still don¡¯t want to sleep with him? ¡± Fang Xiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She could not help but stand up from the SOFA As she hopped towards the door, she said angrily, ¡°Xi Lingheng, I don¡¯t want to see you again. In the future, if I see you again, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know you at all. In the future... ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s future would end everywhere. She would never have the chance to go down again because that shameless man had shamelessly used his thin lips to cover her chattering mouth again. He pressed her against the door frame and pressed his entire body against hers. He kissed her arrogantly and domineeringly as if she had said something wrong. He seemed to be very angry, but he also seemed to be very angry. Therefore, this kiss was so strong that it almost suffocated people. There was a ball of fire in his body. Fang Xiao felt that if she did not break free, she would probably be burned by this ball of fire. He seemed to be very angry, but also very angry. Therefore, this kiss was so strong that it almost suffocated people. There was a ball of fire in his body. Fang Xiao felt that if she did not break free, she would probably be burned by this ball of fire. ¡°Ah... ¡± the pain from her body pulled Fang Xiao back from her long memories. She had no choice but to face the cruel reality that she was being invaded by a strange man. Even if it was just a dream between them, even if they would never meet again after daybreak, even if, from now on, they might never meet again. Because, in a moment, he would check out and drive back to Bincheng. He would never stop where she was! However, God had given him such a chance. He couldn¡¯t leave her with nothing, right? Finally, everything stopped... ... ... In the darkness, he held her in his arms and his hands caressed her body bit by bit. He had the strength tofort her, but he also had the reluctance to part with her. ... ¡°I¡¯m still that poor boy, but you are no longer you. ¡± He murmured in a low voice. While she was already unconscious, unable to hear anything. ... At the same time, in a room on another floor of the Windsor Hotel Qiu Yitang woke up from his dream and sat up a little nervously on the bed. He rubbed his forehead with his hand and turned his face to the side Du Caiwei, who was beside him, had already fallen asleep with a smile on her face. He lowered his head to look at her beautiful face and sighed softly, his chest inexplicably ufortable. Finally, he could not sit still anymore. He lifted the thin air conditioner and got off the bed. He picked up his boxers from the ground and put them on. Then, he walked out to the balcony with slight annoyance. Chapter 1633

Chapter 1633: Chapter 1633: Misty Memories

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He lit a cigarette and took a deep puff. Then, he looked upstairs. He knew that at this moment, his fianc??e Fang Xiao was living in a room on the top floor. He had a dream just now. He dreamed that Fang Xiao was being tortured by three men. The three homeless men who had been starving for too long were actually ying three games with her. P, in front of her, behind her, and in her mouth. It was too terrifying. He was directly awakened by this devil. Then, his heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. He fiercely threw the cigarette butt in his hand, turned around, and quickly walked into the room. ¡°Yitang, why are you wearing clothes in the middle of the night? ¡± Du Caiwei got down from the bed naked and looked at the man who was frantically putting on his clothes. She asked in confusion. ¡°I. . . Want to go upstairs to take a look. ¡± Qiu Yitang hesitated for a moment, but he did not stop putting on his clothes. ¡°Yitang. ¡± Du Caiwei walked over and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. Her soft body was tightly pressed against his back. Her voice sounded resentful and sad. ¡°Yitang, are you worried about her? ¡± ¡°I am. ¡± Qiu Yitang turned around and looked at the woman with a sorrowful and sorrowful face. He suddenly returned to the night four years ago, the night when she was willing to be humiliated for him. ¡°Yitang, do you feel sorry for her? ¡± Du Caiwei looked at the man who was still hesitating. She took the initiative to take off the shirt that he had just put on before he could button it. ¡°No. ¡± He finally found a trace of reason. How long had he nned for this day? How could he... ... Be worried about her ? ? What right did such a vicious woman, such a woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals, have to worry about her? Du Caiwei took off his shirt and her body slowly slid down. Her soft and boneless hands slowly slid down from his hard body. Finally... ... On the top floor of Windsor Hotel, in the VIP room.. Fang Xiao had been dreaming. In her dreams, Xi Lingheng¡¯s shadow was everywhere. The smiling him, the angry him, the running him, the shameless him who came to kiss her, and the running him on his broken bicycle. Xi Lingheng Xi Lingheng Xi Lingheng! ter / I finally learned how to love / But you¡¯ve long gone / disappeared in the Sea of people / Later / I finally understand in tears / some people nevere back / once they¡¯ve missed it. ¡± On the phone, Liu Ruoying sang her song ter¡± over and over again. Fang Xiao was still woken up no matter how deep she slept. She opened her eyes. The strong light from outside the window shone in through the French windows, and she was neatly dressed as shey on the bed. The hotel room was filled with a strange atmosphere. Even after sleeping for the whole night, her brain still felt a little bloated and her head was still a little dizzy. This was all the after-effects of a hangover. She rubbed her temples with her hands, trying hard to remember everything that happenedst night. However, she was still in a daze. She only remembered some fragments. Du Caiwei and her drinking situation was extremely clear. Then, she and Du Caiwei went upstairs into the room, and then, Du Caiwei left. Then, it seemed like three vagrants came in. The three vagrants wanted to rape her, but she resisted desperately and shouted for help. Then, a handsome man fell from the sky, and that handsome man actually looked like the Xi Lingheng in the depths of her memory. ... Dear friends, have a Happy National Day holiday. Qiaomai is very diligent, and today¡¯s chapters are still updated ten times! Chapter 1634

Chapter 1634: Chapter 1634, she made the headlines

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, she could not help but smile wryly. She must have been drunk and confused. How could it be Xi Lingheng? He was far away in New Jersey, so how could he have flown to China, the tiny Hui city, across the world, in an instant? Her phone was still singing, so she quickly got down from the bed. Because she was anxious, her feet wobbled, and the difort at the base of her thighs immediately reminded her that those embarrassing scenesst night were not a dream. They were all real. But who was that man? Liu Ruoying was still singing on the phone, so she had no choice but to answer the call. Before she could put it to her ear, her mother¡¯s panicked voice sounded, ¡°Fang Xiao, where are you? The Fang family is bankrupt, you¡¯re on the entertainment headlines... ¡± Rumble. Fang Xiao felt countless thunderps above her head, and she was immediately struck on the spot. She could not be bothered to remember what had happenedst night. She quickly ran out of the door, ran to the elevator, ran out of Windsor Hotel, and quickly hailed a taxi to go home. The summer sun was scorching and dazzling. The Fang family, which was originally decorated with colorful lights, was now in chaos. All their rtives and friends gathered together and discussed animatedly. Fang Xiao only found out after running home that the news in Huicheng daily was particrly explosive today. The finance and Economics Section was that the Fang family was suspected ofmercial fraud, helping foreign underworld forces tounder money, and their stocks had fallen to the freezing point. Now, they were already in negative assets and were on the verge of bankruptcy! On the entertainment section, it was Fang Xiao who had topped the list with a nude photo of her half-naked body. Some people even said that her nightlife was decadent. The night before the wedding, she had gotten drunk at the fire bar and had not evene out until early morning. The Fang family was already in a mess. The rtives and friends who had originallye to attend her wedding didn¡¯t attend her wedding. Instead, they watched as the Fang family made a fool of themselves. Everyone was pointing and pointing at her, saying that she was a prodigal daughter and a mischievous woman. Fang Xiao held the newspaper in her hand as she looked at her mother, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her father, who was at his wit¡¯s end. Her heart instantly became clear. Last night, she had fallen for Du Caiwei¡¯s trap. As for the Fang family, it was likely that they had fallen for the Qiu family¡¯s trap. Although the Fang family wasn¡¯t considered a high-ss society in Huicheng, they could still be considered somewhat famous. Fang Anbang had started from scratch fifteen years ago, starting from the smallest renovation team. Now, he had tworge renovationpanies. In order to strengthen the strength of thepany, Father Fang made a venture capital investment more than four years ago. Almost all of his money was invested in stocks. However, that time, he was in an unprecedented desperate situation. The Fang family was on the verge of bankruptcy. It was at this time that Qiu Boyuan, the president of the Qiu Real Estate Company, extended an olive branch to him. He lent him money without interest to tide him over. Later, his money was unloaded from the stocks before he returned Qiu Boyuan¡¯s money. At that time, Qiu Boyuan said that he had a son who was a good-looking person. He also heard that Fang Anbang had a daughter who was studying in the United States, so he asked for a marriage alliance between the two families. He said that this would strengthen the rtionship between the two families. Fang Anbang immediately agreed to the marriage without saying anything. Because Qiu Boyuan¡¯s son, Qiu Yitang, Fang Anbang had seen him before. He could be considered a handsome man. Moreover, he studied finance and management. Among the younger generation in Huicheng, he could be considered one of the best. The Fang and Qiu families had such a rtionship, and Fang Xiao was the most reliable child of Fang Anbang. Therefore, he was relieved to work with the Qiu family. Coincidentally, he was not in good health, so many things were handed over to his future son-inw, Qiu Yitang, to take care of He had never been guarded. Chapter 1635

Chapter 1635: Chapter 1635: The chaotic wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, who would have thought that the Fang family, with Qiu Yitang¡¯s help, would actually reach such a state, suspected ofmercial fraud HELPING FOREIGN UNDERWORLD TO LAUNDER MONEY These were things that Fang Anbang had never known. At 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, it was originally the time for Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang¡¯s wedding. As the groom, Qiu Yitang still came. However, he was not alone. Instead, he brought along her former best friend, du Caiwei, whom she regarded as a sister. His white suit entuated his muscr and tall figure. His handsome face was still handsome, but his handsome facial features gave off an extremely cold and oppressive feeling. The originally chaotic crowd suddenly quieted down because of Qiu Yitang¡¯s arrival. All of them looked at Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei whom he had brought with him, with various suspicions in their eyes. Qiu Yitang held up the newspaper with her sexy photos in his hand. His cold and emotionless voice came out from his thin and cold lips, ¡°Fang Xiao, no matter how bad I, Qiu Yitang, am, I will not marry a ruined woman! ¡± After saying that, he held du Caiwei¡¯s hand and elegantly turned around to walk out of the door. It was as if he hade here to humiliate Fang Xiao apart from making a fool of the Fang family. Before Fang Xiao could refute, mother Fang was furious. She took a kitchen knife from the kitchen and chased after Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei. However, she ran so fast that she forgot the existence of the traffic lights. She was knocked away by a speeding truck at the door. Fang Anbang was so angry that he spat out blood. His entire body rolled down the curved stairs. His head was bleeding, but he was still unable to escape the fate of being taken away by the public security authorities. Fang Xiao could no longer bother to argue with Qiu Yitang and confront du Caiwei. The Fang family was already in a state of panic. With the help of everyone, they sent their parents to the hospital. However, their mother died because of excessive blood loss. As for their father, he was taken away by the public security organs because he was suspected ofmercial fraud. She was a weak woman. Not only did she have to deal with her mother¡¯s funeral, but she also had to deal with the Fang family¡¯s matters. The Fang family was on the verge of bankruptcy. The employees were emotional. The merchants who owed money came to her every day to collect their debts. However, the so-called rtives and friends of the Fang family had all disappeared at this time. Fang Xiao had never understood why Qiu Yitang wanted to do this for the sake of peace, and why would he want to harm her like this? Although she and Qiu Yitang did not have any feelings for each other, no matter what, the two of them still followed the wishes of their parents and decided to get married. They could be considered as a legitimate FIANC? and fianc??e. She and Qiu Yitang had met four years ago, and they were also engaged four years ago. At that time, she was in New Jersey in the United States, attending university. She had been in a romantic rtionship with a poor boy named Xi Lingheng for a year, and just as she began to think about how far her love with Xi Lingheng could go and where it would go.. She did not expect her mother to call and tell her to return to the country as soon as possible. She told her that her father was critically ill and was hospitalized. She flew back to Hui city almost as fast as she could. Only then did she realize that it was not her father who was critically ill, but the Fang Corporation that was in crisis and on the verge of bankruptcy. The great responsibility of saving the Fang Corporation had fallen on her head. ¡°Xiaoxiao, whether or not the Fang Corporation cane back to life is entirely up to you. You can¡¯t let down the hopes your father and I have for you, ¡± her mother looked at her and said earnestly. All of her hopes. She was only 19 years old, and she was still a university student. She was at a loss about society, and her management of thepany was aplete mess. How could she shoulder the heavy burden of lifting the Fang Corporation out of its predicament? Chapter 1636

Chapter 1636: Chapter 1636, such a fianc??

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she soon understood that it was not for her to stay in the Fang family, but for her to get engaged to a young man named Qiu Yitang. Her parents said that he was the eldest son of the Qiu family in Huicheng, and the future heir of the Qiu family. The marriage between the Fang and Qiu families had be inws The Fang family would not just stand by and watch. The first time she met Qiu Yitang was in the restaurant of the only five-star hotel in Huicheng. At that time, Qiu Yitang was wearing a white Armani suit, which made him look like a prince who had walked out of the Middle Ages. Handsome men and beautiful women were the intention of both parents. Although it was the first time they met, the two of them were still generous. In order to save the Fang family, he wanted to smoothly enter the Qiu family, so no one had any objection to this engagement. She used the fastest speed to return to the United States. In fact, she went back to handle the transfer procedures because her parents were worried about her studying alone in the United States. They said that they wanted her to study at a university close to Huicheng so that the family could be reunited at any time. Of course, when she applied for a transfer in the United States, she also casually ended the romantic rtionship that was already drifting in the wind and rain. Her other good friend, Luo Qili, said that when love and bread were ced in front of you, if you were a person who did not have to worry about food and clothing, you would definitely choose love because it would make your life better. On the other hand, if you were a person who was so hungry that you did not even have the strength to walk, no matter how Beautiful Love was, you would not hesitate to choose bread because life was the root of human beings! What incisive words, to the point, the illusion of love and the cruel reality of the analysis into the wood! It was no wonder that Luo Qili never fell in love. It was a waste of time to talk about it, in case she could not be with her beloved person in the end! After she applied for a transfer certificate in New Jersey and returned to the United States, she was engaged to Qiu Yitang in less than half a month. Until the day of the engagement, she had seen Qiu Yitang less than five times. After the engagement, she went to university in city G, which was not far from Huicheng, while Qiu Yitang went to Cambridge, Ennd, to study for a postgraduate, and this tripsted for four years. A month ago, Qiu Yitang came back. Qiu Boyuan asked Qiu Yitang to marry her because Qiu Yitang was going to be a vice president of the Qiu Corporation. The premise of the Qiu Corporation was that only a married man was stable enough. Fang Xiao had no objection to this marriage that had been decided four years ago. Moreover, her father liked Qiu Yitang so much. Even though she and Qiu Yitang were strangers, everyone in Hui city knew that she was the future young Madam of the Qiu Corporation. Qiu Yitang came back from Ennd. He was still handsome and had added a bit of mature charm. When he descended from the sky at the Qiu Corporation¡¯s anniversary celebration, the young men in the venue instantly became dull. When everyone was praising Qiu Yitang, Fang Xiao felt that his gaze was especiallyplicated when he looked at her. At that time, she was still wondering if it was because the two of them were not too familiar with each other? The wedding was scheduled to be one month after Qiu Yitang returned to China. In this month, the two of them met more often because they had to take wedding photos, discuss marriage issues, and buy furniture for the new house that they were going to live in in the future. In this month, Qiu Yitang acted very gentlemanly in front of her. Whenever he was going somewhere, he would drive over to pick her up. When he got in and out of the car, he would open the car door for her. When he discussed things with her, his face would always have a modest and gentle expression He was an elegant man whopletely respected his wife. Chapter 1637

Chapter 1637: Chapter 1637: Ruined Reputation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When he bought the ring, he meant to buy a diamond ring, but she said that the diamonds on the ring were just decorations and that life was ordinary, so he suggested buying a in ring. She liked a in life. He still acted very gentlemanly and respected her choice. In the end, he bought a pair of tinum in rings to make a wedding ring. At that time, the owner of jiufu jewelry said to Qiu Yitang, ¡°President Qiu, when we get married, do you want to buy other gifts for your wife, such as brooches, nes, and bracelets? ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at her meaningfully and then said indifferently, ¡°there¡¯s no need. I brought a gift back from abroad. On the day of our wedding, I will definitely give her a big surprise! ¡± However, she never thought that the surprise he gave would be like this. It would ruin her reputation and destroy her family! It would cause her to lose her beloved mother, lose her warm family, lose the trust of her family, and even be the female lead of the erotic photos sect in Hui city. From then on, her reputation in Hui city would be ruined and she would have no face to see others. Her mother had died, her father had been arrested, and the Fang Corporation had gone bankrupt. Fang Xiao finally could not bear it anymore. In the end, she went to the Qiu Corporation and met the man who had almost be her husband in the Qiu Corporation¡¯s luxurious vice president¡¯s office ¡ª Qiu Yitang! ¡°Why? Qiu Yitang, why did you do this? How did I let you down? How did the Fang Corporation let your Qiu Corporation down? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s face was full of anger. Her cold gaze was like a sharp sword as itnded on Qiu Yitang. She thought that if gaze could kill, she would have already killed Qiu Yitang! There was no grudge between them. Although they had been engaged for four years, the number of times they met could be counted on one hand. And every time they met, the two of them were happy. In fact, they did not even bicker. Even if Fang and Qiu had some grudges, she, Fang Xiao, did not let him down in the slightest. However, this man was actually so vicious that he wanted to ruin her reputation. ¡°Why? ¡± Qiu Yitang sneered and replied, ¡°Go back and ask your father, Fang Anbang. Do you still remember the Du Jianhua family that was killed by him? Do you still remember how Du Jianhua and his wife died? Do you still remember that Du Jianhua had an only daughter? ¡± ¡°Your father forced Du Jianhua and his wife to die, and he didn¡¯t even let his daughter go. Cai Wei and I love each other very much. We were about to get engaged, but your father called you back from America at this time and forced you to me. He ruined my marriage with Cai Wei. Do you think I will let you go? ¡± ¡°The marriage was proposed by your father, ¡± Fang Xiao argued instinctively. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to this marriage, you can break off the engagement. I, Fang Xiao, will not shamelessly insist on marrying you. ¡± ¡°CANCEL THE MARRIAGE? ¡± Qiu Yitang could not help but snort coldly. ¡°The Fang family father and daughter have done everything they could, and in the end, they just want to cancel the marriage. Do you think that¡¯s possible ¡°You once plundered it from the DU family. Shouldn¡¯t I help Cai Wei get it back? ¡± ¡°If your Fang family didn¡¯t do it so ruthlessly, if you didn¡¯t do it so ruthlessly, how could I have made such a desperate counterattack ¡°The Fang family has fallen to such a state today. Fang Xiao, you have brought this upon yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else. ¡± Hearing Qiu Yitang¡¯s confident words, Fang Xiao could not help but doubt if this was true. Thus, she, who originally came to criticize Qiu Yitang, was instead criticized by Qiu Yitang. Chapter 1638

Chapter 1638: Chapter 1638: An unexpected encounter

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao did not know what kind of entanglement the DU family and the Fang family had. She only knew that fifteen years ago, du Caiwei was ten years old. In the orphanage, she was recognized by her parents and paid for her education. Until she graduated from college, she even went abroad to further her studies. Two dayster, she went to visit her father in the detention center and found out that fifteen years ago, Du Jianhua and his wife had formed a construction team and cooperated with Fang Anbang¡¯s renovation team. Together, they worked on construction projects. Later, the strong preyed on the weak. Fang Anbang annexed Du Jianhua and his wife¡¯s construction team. Du Jianhua and his wife were forced into a corner by the workers who demanded their wages. In the end, both of them jumped off the building andmitted suicide. Her father said that he originally thought that Du Caiwei was young and that he had been raising her. This child would forget the hatred of the past because he had raised her for so many years, but who knew? Her father said that five years ago, he did not know that Du Caiwei had a boyfriend, and even more so, he did not know that Du Caiwei¡¯s boyfriend was actually Qiu Yitang. If he knew, he would rather go bankrupt than let his daughter get engaged to Qiu Yitang Because he owed the DU family, they shouldn¡¯t deprive du Caiwei of her happiness. However, there were no ifs in this world, and time wouldn¡¯t go back. Therefore, the Fang family had unknowingly hurt du Caiwei again. That was why Qiu Yitang hated her so much and took revenge on her. Fang Xiao buried her mother and then dealt with the funeral affairs of the Fang family by herself. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much to deal with. It was nothing more than the assets being seized and auctioned off, and then the workers¡¯wages that should be paid, the arrears that should be paid, and so on. Meanwhile, Fang Anbang stayed in the detention center for half a month. In the end, because he was suffering from uremia, he applied for medical parole. She sent her father directly from Huicheng detention center to Binhai¡¯s third hospital because Binhai¡¯s third hospital was one of the nation¡¯s leading hospitals for uremia However, Huicheng hospital did not have a better n for uremia. A monthter Five years ago, after Fang Xiao and Xi Lingheng broke up, she had thought of hundreds of scenarios where she would bump into him unexpectedly. For example, in a certain banquet hall filled with bustling voices and fragrant hair, he had a beautiful and charming femalepanion by his side, and she was holding Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes in the crowd by chance, and then they raised their sses from afar, separated by hundreds of people. For example, in a world-famous supermarket chain, the two of them pushed the shopping cart, just like what Gu man wrote in why Sheng Xiao Mo. he also pushed the shopping cart, but she was alone And beside him, there was a woman who whispered to him as they walked. The scene was as beautiful and heartbreaking as a Korean drama. For example, in a foreign country on a foreign street, the sky was raining. She held up a white transparent stic umbre like a movie. Her white clothes fluttered elegantly as she stood by the roadside, waiting for her family¡¯s driver to arrive Meanwhile, he held up an umbre that had already broken stake. He was in a sorry state as he ran from her to the bus stop not far away. ... ... There were thousands of scenes of them meeting again, but there was no one like this one. At the entrance of the dim and ambiguous Royal Junjue nightclub, a woman wearing cheap but slightly revealing clothes was hugging her body that was slightly trembling because of the cold wind. She lowered her head.. Her mouth was constantly begging the men who came here to have fun. ¡°Sir, please let me have it. I only need 500,000. You can set the time limit. ¡± ¡°Sir, I really only need 500,000. Please let me have it... ¡± ¡°Sir, please... Chapter 1639

Chapter 1639: Chapter 1639 I¡¯m not selling anymore

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao kept praying, but no man was willing to stop for her. Perhaps her haggard appearance did not attract any men¡¯s attention. Beside her, there was a girl who was also wearing revealing clothes but was dressed gorgeously. She was the only one who was not even willing to look at her. Other women were as delicate as a budding flower, but she was as Pale and haggard as yesterday¡¯s yellow flower! It was already midnight, and she had yet to find a buyer. She had yet to raise a single cent. A low-key luxurious limousine stopped at the door. She immediately rushed over without caring about her image She bowed and begged the man who had just opened the car door, ¡°sir, please give me your money. It¡¯s only 500,000. Really, it¡¯s only 500,000. ¡± There was no reply. The silence above her was suffocating. A slightly familiar smell faintly came from the tip of her nose. Fang Xiao was slightly stunned, then she took a step back and raised her head. In front of her stood a young man in a hand-made navy-blue Armani suit. His deep facial features were as if they had been carved by a sculptor. He had a handsome face, straight eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and Sexy Thin Lips! Even after five years, even if time had washed away her face and erased her long-lost memories, she still only needed 0. 1 Second to call out his name ¡ª Xi Lingheng! Xi Lingheng! Xi Lingheng! The man who rode the old bicycle with her! The man who dragged a chair for her and could fight in a group! The man who held her waist and stood on the table and announced loudly, ¡°from now on, Fang Xiao, she is my girl! ¡°! The man who begged her over and over again in the snow, ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t leave me. Xiao Xiao, please don¡¯t leave me! ¡°! And now, she and he were standing face to face at the entrance of the Royal Jun Jue¡¯s nightclub. She was a prostitute, but he was the supreme financier! If God did not make a big joke out of her, then this should be a myth! Fang Xiao was dragged into the car by Xi Lingheng. The main reason was that she turned around to escape, but Xi Lingheng was an expert. He reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°SINCE YOU¡¯RE here to sell your body, why are you running away if someone wants to buy you? ¡± Xi Lingheng forced her into the car. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 500,000? I¡¯LL BUY IT! ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT SELLING ANYMORE! ¡± Fang Xiao Shrank back into the corner with her head lowered, but she did not even have the courage to look up at him. ¡°NOT SELLING? Is it toote to say it now? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s face was cold and dark, and his dark eyes were dancing with the mes of anger that he was suppressing. Five years ago, wasn¡¯t she going to marry a rich woman Five years ago, didn¡¯t she not want a poor boy like him? He had begged her before, but her heart was as hard as stone, trampling on his dignity. Now that she had finally fallen into his hands, how could he let her go? ¡°I won¡¯t sell it to you! ¡± Fang Xiao made a final struggle. ¡°Do you think that someone will buy you tonight? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s lips curled into an imperceptible sneer. ¡°Or do you think that you are a verdant virgin in the entertainment industry, and that there are a lot of rich people fighting to throw money at you? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. She was not. She was nothing. She was already 24 years old and had long passed the most beautiful period of a woman¡¯s life. Chapter 1640

Chapter 1640: Chapter 1640 continued

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After a month of stressful life, the 24-year-old she actually looked older than a 30-year-old woman. The maybach quietly drove on the streets in the middle of the night. Twenty minutester, the car drove into the residential area of the Lakeside Vi and stopped under a vi. The noble man opened the door and got out of the car. He looked at the woman who was hiding in the corner and said coldly, ¡°If you want to sell your body, you can get out. If you don¡¯t want to sell your body, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to get out. However, I¡¯m not responsible for sending you back to the entrance of that nightclub. ¡± She got out of the car obediently and followed behind him with her head lowered. The maybach also drove away quietly. The lights were very dim. He did not turn on the headlights when he entered the door. He only turned on the wall lights. She followed behind him fearfully. She crossed her arms around her body and tried her best to hide the fear in her heart and the impulse to turn around and run away. She thought that if it were any other man, even if it was an old man in his sixties or seventies, she would be much calmer than she was now. ¡°since you¡¯ve already sold yourself out, why are you still so reluctant to let go? ¡± Yun Heng Sat down on the Sofa in the living room on the second floor of the Bedroom, and the mockery on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t tremble like that. Those who don¡¯t know will think that I¡¯m forcing you to be a prostitute. ¡± Fang Xiao also wanted to control her trembling, but the control was not there. She knew that this was not the reason why she could not let go, but because the man in front of her was the man she never wanted to see again in her life. ¡°COME HERE! ¡± Yun Heng Lay on the spacious consort¡¯s couch and pointed at his belt buckle. ¡°UNTIE IT! ¡± Fang Xiao walked over carefully and squatted down. She hardened her heart and gritted her teeth. Finally, she stretched out her slightly thin and Pale hand and touched his belt buckle with trembling hands. The sound of the belt buckle being untied was heard. With a slight pull, he finally untied his belt. ¡°continue? ¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded coldly. ¡°since you¡¯re in this line of work, don¡¯t you know what to do next? Have you never served a man before? ¡± She bit her lips lightly and controlled her trembling body. Her hand pinched the zipper buckle of his zipper. With a slight force, the Zipper was pulled down. At this moment, something that had long been in full bloom was jumping under a thinyer of pure cotton cloth. She closed her eyes slightly and her trembling hand grabbed his trousers, trying to help him take them off. However, she was powerless. Her hand seemed to have no strength at all at this time. A thin business card flew into her hand like a dart. The Sharp Horn had already scratched the back of her hand a little bit, and there was a faint trace of blood flowing out. .. She could not help but let go of her trousers in pain and immediately used her other hand to rub the back of her hand. Meanwhile, he had already stood up and was holding the pants that had just been unzipped by her belt with iparable elegance. ¡°That¡¯s my secretary¡¯s business card. Her number is on it. Contact her tomorrow and she will tell you where to get the money. ¡± After he said that, he turned around and walked downstairs. She picked up the business card in a hurry. It was very simple. There was only a name and a phone number. The name was verymon and vulgar. It was called Lin Shanshan. She bit her lip lightly and hesitated for a moment before putting the business card away. When she walked downstairs, Xi Lingheng was no longer in the room. There was a BMW parked at the door. ¡°Miss Fang, sir asked me to send you back, ¡± a man in his thirties politely opened the car door for her and invited her into the car. Chapter 1641

Chapter 1641: Chapter 1641: Kidney Supply found

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go to the third city hospital. ¡± She got into the car and whispered to the driver who was starting the car. ¡°Okay. ¡± The driver looked straight ahead. Under his skilled control, the car moved quickly, but it also left Linhu vi quietly. When Fang Xiao returned to the third hospital, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Her father, Fang Anbang, had already fallen asleep. She tiptoed to the bathroom and barely washed up. She changed into her pajamas andy down on the foldable bed beside the ward In order not to wake her father up from his sleep, she did not even dare to take a shower. She was obviously very tired, physically and mentally exhausted. If her body were to touch the bed, she would definitely fall asleep within three minutes. However, today, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. Unfortunately, Xi Lingheng¡¯s shadow kept jumping out uncontrobly. The past scenes were like a movie in her mind, disturbing her peace. She did not know when she finally fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn. The Ward door was pushed open and a nurse walked in with a thermometer. It was already past seven in the morning. She quickly got up and took the thermometer from the nurse. She quickly turned around and walked to her father¡¯s bed. Only then did she realize that her father, Fang Anbang, had already woken up. ¡°Xiao Xiao, how is your mother? And how is Chen Chen doing at school? ¡± Fang Anbang took the thermometer and stuffed it into his armpit. However, he could not help but care about his wife and that retarded son at the special school. ¡°My mother is fine. Chen Chen is also doing well. ¡± Fang Xiao continued to answer her father like how she always did. ¡°mother only broke her leg and can not walk yet, so she can note to see you. Chen Chen is also doing well at school. Teacher Luo said that he has made great progress and has now learned how to solve puzzles. ¡± ¡°Oh, oh, that¡¯s good, ¡± Fang Anbang responded twice. He turned his head to look out of the window with a hint of relief on his face. Meanwhile, Fang Xiao took the opportunity to quickly wash her face, brush her teeth, and wash her face. She had to go to the cafeteria to buy breakfast after her father¡¯s temperature was taken. When the doctor looked for her, she had just fed her father porridge when the nurse came in to hang the drip. She hurriedly packed the dishes and went to her father¡¯s attending doctor¡¯s office. ¡°Have you found the kidney source? ¡± The doctor lifted his head from the folder and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to study abroad next week. If I can¡¯t do the surgery this week, it will probably be pushed back to half a monthter. I¡¯m worried that your father¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to wait until that day. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found the kidney. ¡± She lowered her head and asked softly after a while, ¡°Um, can you reduce the surgery fee? ¡± ¡°Do you think this is a vegetable market? ¡± The doctor looked at her with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve already fought for the biggest preferential policy for you. If it weren¡¯t for the face of an group, do you think a kidney transnt surgery with 100,000 yuan can be done? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately kept quiet. She knew that the kidney transnt surgery was definitely not just 100,000 yuan, but the key point was that the money for selling the kidney was 300,000 yuan, and her father had to be hospitalized for chemotherapy and recuperation after the surgery. It was at least 100,000 yuan. Right now, she urgently needed 500,000 yuan. She had carefully calcted it a week ago, but at the moment, she could not even take out 10,000 yuan on her own. 500,000 yuan was undoubtedly an astronomical figure to her. She only went to visit her mother in the afternoon. Southerners paid particr attention to seven days of fever. When a person died, they would burn paper for 77 to 49 days. Every seven days, she would bring a bunch of flowers to her mother¡¯s grave. Chapter 1642

Chapter 1642: Chapter 1642 the scandal of her ex-husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Today was thest seven days, which was a total of forty-nine days. It was about an hour and a half¡¯s drive from Binhai to Huicheng. Fang Xiao took a long-distance bus back to Huicheng in the afternoon. She went straight to the cemetery and bought a bunch of white chrysanthemums at the bottom of the cemetery. She always came in the afternoon because flowers were much cheaper in the afternoon. Now, she was so poor that she even had to check which restaurant was cheaper to eat fast food. Holding the bunch of flowers, she slowly walked up the cold stairs to the mountain. It was already the end of December. Even in the south, the temperature was pitifully low. Moreover, it was raining today, which made her mood as gloomy as the weather. Walking to her mother¡¯s grave, she was surprised to find a bouquet of white chrysanthemums on the tombstone. The corner of her mouth twitched. This was the first time in the past hundred days since her mother died that someone other than her hade to give her flowers. cing the bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of the tombstone, she used her hand to touch the photo on the tombstone. Her mother¡¯s smiling face appeared very serene, not at all like the ferocious look of her gnashing her teeth when she died. ¡°Mom, I will take good care of dad and little brother, ¡± she whispered to the cold tombstone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. My daughter has grown up and is already able to support this dpidated family. ¡± In fact, there was no home to support because the Fang Corporation had gone bankrupt. All the family assets had been confiscated, the real estate deed, and all the private property of the Fang family had been auctioned off to pay off the debt. And she had gone from a rich youngdy who never touched the sun to a woman who bore the burden of the family overnight. Her mother¡¯s death, her father¡¯s illness, and her retarded little brother, Fang Chen, who lived in a special school.. All of these were ced on her shoulders alone. The Fang family hadpletely declined. The tiger had fallen to the level of the sun and was bullied by the dogs. The so-called family and friends had long disappeared at this time. There was money, wine, and many brothers. When was there ever a single person in danger? When she was young, she didn¡¯t understand the true meaning of this sentence when she was reciting ¡°Zengguang Xianwen. ¡± Now that she was there, she finally understood how urate this sentence was. She used to drive everywhere, but now she was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even afford a taxi. Walking out of the cemetery, she stood by the roadside in the rain for a long time. Finally, she squeezed onto a bus because she wanted to go to the long-distance bus station and take a bus back to Binhai. Although Hui city was a third-tier city, the city wasn¡¯t big, and its economy was far inferior to that of the first-tier city, Binhai, the bus service had gotten better in the past two years. It was no longer just a few cold and hard chairs like many years ago. Now, the seats were soft Moreover, there was a mobile television in the car. There were many people in the car. She carefully stood in a corner. The moment she looked up, she realized that the television was already entertainment news. The man who had almost be her husband, Qiu Yitang, had brought his beloved woman, Du Caiwei, to a high-profile business banquet to show off their love. Du Caiwei was dressed in a fluffy gown. She held her wrist bag and ced her hand on her lower abdomen. There was a red line on the screen A few big words popped out. It was suspected that she was pregnant. She lowered her head and no longer looked at the television in the car. Instead, she turned her gaze to the outside of the car window and looked at the various green belts and buildings that flew past. Qiu Yitang was a long time ago. If she had not seen him on television, she would not have been able to remember him. The phone rang at this moment. The ringtone was mechanical but very loud. Even in the midst of the mor, everyone was talking about the gossip between Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei with great interest She could also urately tell that it was her phone that was ringing. Chapter 1643

Chapter 1643: Chapter 1643 borrowing money

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She took out her phone and leaned closer to the side. Then, she pressed the phone to her ear and covered her lower part with her hand. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Do you want the kidney or not? ¡± A mechanical voice sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, the other one wants to buy it. Besides, the person who sells the kidney is also waiting for the money, right? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± She bit her lips and finally made up her mind. ¡°I want it! ¡± ¡°When do you want to pay? ¡± The other party¡¯s voice was still cold and formic. It was purely a transaction. Of course, it was also a transaction in the first ce. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. After a long while, she finally said two words with difficulty, ¡°tomorrow. ¡± After hanging up the phone, she looked back. The Horn of the bus station had already sounded. It was reminding the passengers that they had arrived at a certain station. It was telling them to follow the rules and get off first, then get on. She only nced at the car television when she squeezed her way out of the door. The screen was no longer Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei, but another man whom she had just metst night. At this moment.. An elegant and noble woman was hanging on his arm. She stood in the hall of the long-distance Bus Station in a daze. She looked at the strange crowd that came and went around her. Everyone had their own direction and goal, but she seemed to have lost her goal. No, she did not lose it. She had never lost it. It was just that her goal was too big and her ability was too small, so she could not achieve that goal at all. Five hundred thousand was not a small amount. She had used the idea that Luo Qili gave herst night to try her luck at the Royal Jun Jue¡¯s door. The facts proved that her luck was not ordinary. She finally gritted her teeth and finally gave Qiu Yitang a call. This was the first time she had called Qiu Yitang since she was questioned by him in Fang Yichen¡¯s office. It could be considered as a p in the face. Actually, on the day that Fang Xiao¡¯s mother was cremated, Qiu Yitang had stille to the funeral parlor. At that time, he had even pretended to ask if she needed help, saying that he could help her on ount that she was his fiancee for four years He had secretly provided her with a little help. At that time, she, who was in a fit of anger, had once answered with a face full of anger and backbone, ¡°Qiu Yitang, even if I were to starve to death, I would not extend my hand in the direction of the Qiu family! ¡± At that time, she was so backbone because she did not predict that her father would get a terminal disease like uremia. She only thought that even if the Fang family had no money, she could earn back the living expenses of herself and her brother, Fang Chen, by going to work. However, the reality was too cruel, the reality was too cruel. Her father¡¯s uremia had spent all the little savings in her hands, and now she had to pay for her father¡¯s surgery fees. She really overestimated herself when she said those words in front of Qiu Yitang that day. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. Qiu Yitang¡¯s cold and formic voice was heard. ¡°Qiu Yitang, who are you? ¡± Fang Xiao could not care less that Qiu Yitang did not remember her cell phone number. Taking advantage of the courage that she had just mustered, she hurriedly said, ¡°Qiu Yitang, I am Fang Xiao. Can you lend me some money? ¡± ¡°Lend ME MONEY? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice was obviously a little surprised on the other side. Then, he let out a lowugh and said sarcastically, ¡°how much do you want to borrow? ¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand. ¡± She could no longer care about the sarcasm and ridicule in his tone. She clenched her hands into fists, closed her eyes slightly, gritted her teeth and finally said, ¡°I only want five hundred thousand. ¡± Chapter 1644

Chapter 1644: Chapter 1644: How are you going to pay it back

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A sneering voice came from the phone, ¡°500,000 yuan, Fang Xiao, you really think too highly of yourself. How are you going to pay it back? By Yourself? ¡± She immediately kept quiet. Her ability was limited. If she went to find a job, she would only get 3,000 to 4,000 yuan a month. Even if she and Fang Chen did not eat or drink, it would take them more than ten years to get 500,000 yuan back. Moreover, how could she and Fang Chen not eat or drink If they did not eat or drink, they would starve to death. How could they work to earn money? Fang Chen, her brother who was originally retarded, now only had her as a rtive. If she died, what would her brother do? Therefore, she had to live, even if she did not have dignity. ¡°Thene over. I will return to the West Mountain Viter. You know that ce. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw that she did not answer for a long time, and his extremely cold voice came from the phone again, as if there was never a marriage contract between them. The West Mountain Vi? Her heart hurt fiercely. It was a wedding gift from her father to her and Qiu Yitang. Originally, he nned to let her and Qiu Yitang live there after they got married. Later on, the Fang family went bankrupt and all their properties were auctioned, including the West Mountain Vi! However, she never dreamed that it was Qiu Yitang who bought the West Mountain Vi. Moreover, he was still living in the West Mountain Vi. The West Mountain Vi was in the suburbs. There was no direct bus to the West Mountain vi in the city. It had to be transferred three times. Moreover, it was the rush hour. It would take two hours to transfer three times. It was sote. What if Qiu Yitang left the West Mountain Vi again? In order to be in a hurry, she finally chose to take a taxi. Although the taxi was very expensive, she was willing to risk it all in order to borrow 500,000 yuan. When she arrived at West Mountain Vi, Qiu Yitang had already arrived, because his noble Lamborghini was parked in the courtyard of the vi. The maid had probably received Qiu Yitang¡¯s instructions long ago. When she said she was Fang Xiao, she immediately led her to the hall and said that Mr. Qiu was waiting for her. She stepped into the hall and happened to see Qiu Yitang Holding du Caiwei downstairs. When she saw that she was wearing cheap clothes, her brows were obviously furrowed and her face was full of disgust. ¡°Aiyo, Xiao Xiao is here. ¡± Du Caiwei was particrly enthusiastic. She immediately came up to her and pulled her hand as if they were sisters. ¡°Hurry up and sit down. ¡± Her body instinctively moved backward and avoided du Caiwei¡¯s hand. She said in an indifferent and distant tone, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Qiu Yitang, not you. ¡± Her heart had been broken into pieces by them a month and a half ago. Now that she saw them again, she was much calmer. However, she still insisted on her bottom line and dignity. Fang Xiao looked strong and fragile like this. She had a different vor. Qiu Yitang stared at her with a little surprise and forgot to look away for a moment. ¡°Yitang, ¡± Du Caiwei went over and shook Qiu Yitang¡¯s arm. She said in a delicate voice, ¡°didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk to Xiao Xiao about something? Then hurry up and talk to her. I¡¯m hungry. ¡± As Du Caiwei spoke, she had already pulled Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand toward her abdomen, intentionally or unintentionally reminding him that she was not the only one who was hungry. Qiu Yitang nodded, then looked at Fang Xiao expressionlessly Then he said indifferently, ¡°originally, it wasn¡¯t impossible to lend you 500,000 yuan. Putting aside the fact that we were once engaged, at least the Qiu family and the Fang family still have some rtions these few years. However, how are you going to return this 500,000 yuan to me How long will it take to return it to me?¡± Chapter 1645

Chapter 1645: Chapter 1645: Take Care of Cai Wei

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment, then she thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will find a job after some time. Other than three meals a day and the simplest daily necessities, the rest of my sry will be saved. I won¡¯t be unable to earn even 500,000 yuan in this lifetime, right? ¡± ¡°In this lifetime? ¡± Qiu Yitang scoffed at Fang Xiao¡¯s words and said with a cold snort, ¡°Fang Xiao, how old are you? Your words are still so childish. If I borrow 500,000 yuan, will I have to wait for a lifetime to recover my capital? Do you think there is any meaning in lending this money out? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. There was no meaning. She also knew that there was no meaning. Moreover, Qiu Yitang was a businessman. Businessmen had always been based on profit. They would not do things that did not benefit them. ¡°I have a suggestion. ¡± Qiu Yitang put his arm around Du Caiwei as he spoke and sat down Then, he used his hand to stroke du Caiwei¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Caiwei is pregnant and she just so happens to need someone to take care of her. You cane and take care of CAIWEI. 500,000 yuan will be your five-year sry. Is that enough? ¡± ¡°Yitang, how can you let Xiao Xiao Take Care of me? ¡± Du Caiwei eximed Then, she could not help but plead on Fang Xiao¡¯s behalf, ¡°Yitang, Xiao Xiao is the Fang family¡¯s young miss, and I¡¯m just a servant of the Fang family. Logically, I should be the one taking care of Xiao Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang snorted coldly from his nostrils, ¡°young miss? That was only in the past. The current her is already a ruined woman, okay? ¡± Ruined woman What a sharp and ear-piercing idiom. A month and a half ago, when he held the newspaper in his hand and spat out this idiom, she was so heartbroken that she cried blood. However, at this moment, she was so numb that she did not feel a trace of it. Fang Xiao gently bit her lips. After pondering for a moment, she finally nodded and said, ¡°alright, but you have to pay me 500,000 yuan in one go. I guarantee that I will work for five years. ¡± ¡°Pay you in one go? ¡± The corner of Qiu Yitang¡¯s mouth curled up into a mocking smile He coldly looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, even if you have never worked before, you should have heard about what work and sry are like. Have you ever seen a boss pay his employees several years¡¯ sry in one go? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting to use money. ¡± Fang Xiao also knew that her request was very excessive. However, she still restrained her sharpness and dignity and said in a low and humble voice, ¡°Qiu Yitang, I urgently need 500,000 yuan. I can give you a guarantee... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your promise. Besides, your promise isn¡¯t worth a penny. ¡± Qiu Yitang stood up coldly and looked at Fang Xiao who was standing there He snorted and said, ¡°on ount of our previous engagement, I¡¯ll be extra lenient and agree to your request. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll get the secretary to send the check to the hospital for you. ¡± Qiu Yitang paused at this point, then looked at the dining table that was already set up and said, ¡°now, you can go to work. From today onwards, take care of CAIWEI. ¡± Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Five hundred thousand was finally settled. Even though being a servant for Du Caiwei was very lowly, it was still a hundred times better than selling it to Xi Lingheng. Workmanship and selling one¡¯s body were twopletely different concepts! Thus, she nodded and suppressed all her dignity and pride. With a smile on her face, she came to Du Caiwei¡¯s side and said humbly, ¡°Miss Du, it¡¯s time to eat. Please sit down at the dining table and let me serve you. ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment She quickly gave in humbly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, we are good friends and sisters. We will still be good friends and sisters in the future. Even if you live here, I won¡¯t let you serve me. Just let the servants here serve us. You are only here to apany me. ¡± Chapter 1646

Chapter 1646: Chapter 1646 difficult work

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Although Fang Xiao has never gone out to work, she knows the difference between a Master and a servant, ¡± Fang Xiao said indifferently ¡°I was hired by Mr. Qiu to take care of Miss Du. Naturally, I know my duty. I will never be so polite as to be friends and sisters with master. ¡± After saying this, Fang Xiao turned around and helped Qiu Yitang pull out the dining chair. At the same time, she helped du Caiwei pull out the dining chair and slightly bent over. ¡°Miss Du, please have a seat! ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment and embarrassment. She had already been so nice to this poor daughter, but Fang Xiao did not give her any face at all and even pretended to be a servant. Humph, what servant? In fact, she just wanted to stay by Qiu Yitang¡¯s side. She wanted to find an opportunity to get involved with Qiu Yitang again and then think of ways to make Qiu Yitang fall in love with her. However, she, Du Caiwei, had finally gotten to where she was today. She had finally avenged her parents, and now, she was finally pregnant with Qiu Yitang¡¯s child, making Qiu Yitang look at her in a different light How could she foolishly leave a potential love rival by her side? Although Qiu Yitang did not like Fang Xiao, she had to be on guard. After all, Fang Xiao was young and beautiful, and she was pregnant. At this time, she had to be careful. She must not let Fang Xiao, this woman, take advantage of this loophole. Thinking of this, the moment du Caiwei sat down, she had already made up her mind. Although Fang Xiao used to be a rich youngdy in the Fang family, she had never been served a meal, and her mother, Mrs. Fang, had never been so particr about it. Therefore, her impression of how to serve people a meal was actually that she had seen the waiters serving the customers in the restaurant. It was nothing more than serving tea, water, and towels in exchange for tes full of waste. However, her knowledge was clearly too shallow. She had indeed not delved into the lower levels of life, so she could not see the real work of the so-called servants. Du Caiwei had just sat down when she pointed at a te of white sand prawns that had just been served and said to Qiu Yitang coquettishly, ¡°I want to eat prawns. ¡± ¡°Peel Prawns for CAIWEI. ¡± Qiu Yitang did not even raise his head and directly instructed Fang Xiao, who was standing at the dining table. Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Then, she quickly went forward, put on disposable gloves, and picked up arge white seared prawns to peel. She herself had never eaten this kind of white seared prawns. She always ate salt-and-pepper prawns. They were the kind that were fried in oil with salted egg yolk and starch. They were crisp and crispy. There was no need to peel prawns at all. Therefore, she, who had no experience in peeling prawns, could not help but be a little slow. Moreover, the fishy smell of the white seared prawns had juste from peeling the shells. Fang Xiao felt a little nauseous when she smelled it. She thought that it was probably because she had never eaten this kind of prawns before. Fang Xiao was in a mess for a long time before she finally peeled one and put it into the spoon in front of Du Caiwei. ¡°PFFT. ¡± Du Caiwei spat out the prawns that had just been put into her mouth. Then, she used her beautiful jade-like hands to fan her mouth as she pouted and called out in a delicate voice, ¡°Yitang, this prawns is so fishy. I can¡¯t swallow it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fishy? ¡± Qiu Yitang was obviously stunned for a moment. He looked at Fang Xiao, who was slowly peeling the prawns, and could not help but throw the chopsticks on the dining table. ¡°even peeling a shrimp shell is so slow. Can¡¯t you move your hands faster? Don¡¯t you know that the shrimp will get fishy when it gets cold? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face was dark He was very dissatisfied with this obedient woman who did not know how to resist him at all. Chapter 1647

Chapter 1647: Chapter 1647 humiliates herself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Only then did Fang Xiao understand that the fishy smell she smelled was because the shrimp had gone cold. No wonder she felt nauseous, so she nodded and immediately put down the half-peeled shrimp in her hand. Then, she quickly picked up another one She sped up her actions. This time, she peeled very quickly. In no time, she removed the main shell of the shrimp and put it into Du Caiwei. It was still warm at night. Du Caiwei did not say anything else and ate it with satisfaction. However, when she ate the third shrimp, Du Caiwei stopped and kept coughing. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao and pointed at the shrimp that she had just peeled, meaning that the shell was notpletely peeled. The shell was indeed notpletely peeled because it had to be done quickly. Moreover, because she smelled the fishy smell and felt ufortable, she could not help but turn her face to the side, so she did not see whether the shell waspletely peeled or not. At this moment, Du Caiwei choked up. Fang Xiao did not have the time to argue with her and quickly sent warm water for her to drink, hoping to wash the shell that was stuck in her throat down. However, Du Caiwei could not wash it down. After drinking the water, she coughed and then kept coughing at the ground, looking extremely ufortable. She coughed and said that she wanted to eat a banana, saying that bananas were soft and slippery She wanted to see if she could help the shrimp shell slide down her throat. Fang Xiao hurriedly went to the coffee table in the living room to get a banana. Because she ran too fast, her knee hit the corner of the coffee table. The pain made her tears spin in her eyes, but she did not let the tears roll down. She quickly peeled the banana and handed it to Du Caiwei. Du Caiwei immediately took a bite, and a few secondster, she finally stopped coughing. It seemed that she should have swallowed the shrimp shell. Fang Xiao let out a long sigh of relief. Du Caiwei stood up and was about to wash her hands, but just as she took two steps, her whole body suddenly slipped forward, and her body fell straight back. ¡°CAIWEI! ¡± Qiu Yitang, who was sitting at the side and watching the show, cried out in surprise. He quickly ran over, but he was still one step toote. Du Caiwei just fell straight on the floor. ¡°CAIWEI! ¡± Qiu Yitang was so nervous that he screamed. He immediately bent down to Hug du Caiwei, but because he was too fast, he almost slipped. He looked down and found a banana peel. ¡°You really are a vicious woman! ¡± Qiu Yitang raised his hand and gave Fang Xiao, who was standing at the side and was about to hand him a towel, a hard p. Then he pointed at the door of the hall and growled, ¡°Get out now! ¡± Fang Xiao did not remember how she got out of the West Mountain Vi. She only remembered that Qiu Yitang carried du Caiwei in a panic and ran out of the door, while Du Caiwei¡¯s face was Pale and she kept screaming that her stomach hurt. Fang Xiao looked at Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei running out of the door. She used her hand to cover her face that had been burned by Qiu Yitang, but she gritted her teeth and held back her tears. What was self-humiliation This was self-humiliation. She hade to Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei to be humiliated. She could not me Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei. There were very few buses outside the West Mountain Vi area. It was rainy today and it was night. The weather was particrly cold. She stood by the roadside and shivered as she waited for the bus. There were several times when a taxi came to her side and asked her if she wanted to leave. She shook her head, shivering. She could not waste any more. She had wasted a few tens of dors today, but she had not borrowed a single cent. Chapter 1648

Chapter 1648: Chapter 1648: Aunt Lin¡¯s suggestion

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After she transferred to the bus three times and returned to the long-distance bus station, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh in relief when she caught thest long-distance bus back to Huicheng. Otherwise, she would have stayed at the long-distance bus station for an entire night. By the time she returned to Binhai Third Hospital, it was already past 11 p.m. . Her father hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, so she bought a thin and weak porridge outside the hospital and sent it to him. ¡°Xiaoxiao, is our family broke? ¡± Fang Anbang finally felt that something was wrong, because he realized that his daughter almost never ate anything in his ward. ¡°where? We still have a few hundred thousand, ¡± Fang Xiao forced a smile and said to her father. ¡°Dad, the Fang family¡¯s assets were indeed auctioned off, but mom and I¡¯s jewelry were still worth money back then, right These were sold off for around six to seven hundred thousand. Don¡¯t worry, we still have money to treat your illness.¡± Fang Anbang listened to his daughter¡¯s words and believed her. Before the Fang family was in trouble, his daughter¡¯s jewelry was not much, but his wife did have a lot. Not to mention that it was worth a million, he still had at least a few hundred thousand. After Fang Xiao settled her father down, she quietly walked out of the ward. She had been busy for the whole afternoon, and even now, she could still make a living. Now, she had no choice but to go to the bakery outside the hospital to buy some bread. In the past, she did not know that in fact, the bakery could not sell all the bread on the same day. Usually, they sold it at a discount at night. After nine o¡¯clock at night, they would buy one and get one free. After 10:30 at night, they would buy one and get two free. For the past month, she had waited until 10:30 at night to go to the bakery to buy bread. At this time, the bakery was almost closed, so it was especially cheap. Sometimes, if she bought one, people would give two or three more to her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t finish the bread, but she always brought it back to the ward and used it to make breakfast the next morning. In this way, she could finish dinner and breakfast with two or three yuan. When she sat on the dining chair outside the bakery and ate the bread, she hesitated for a while. In the end, she took out her phone and called Aunt Lin, the owner of Huicheng shampoo shop. gritting her teeth, she asked in a low voice, ¡°aunt Lin, can you really help me find someone? ¡± Aunt Lin wasn¡¯t Fang Xiao¡¯s aunt. It was just that Mrs. Fang used to go to the shampoo shop¡¯s owner. The owner said that the girls in her shampoo shop might look serious in uniform, but if a customer liked them, they could also take them out to earn extra money Moreover, the price would not be lower than the price of the so-called eighteen square meters in the international metropolis Binhai. Moreover, the men who came to her shampoo shop were all financial backers. Aunt Lin used to have a good rtionship with Mrs. Fang. Fang Xiao had also gone to this one of the best shampoo shops in Huicheng with her mother. So a month ago, when she was desperate, she had gone to look for aunt Lin once. Of course, she wanted to borrow money. Aunt Lin usually called her mother Mrs. Fang ¡°sister¡± very affectionately. Now that the Fang family was really in trouble, she went to the door to borrow money, but aunt Lin had a different look on her face. Aunt Lin said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know you¡¯re in trouble, but I really don¡¯t have any money. Don¡¯t look at how big this shop is, but it¡¯s actually run on a loan. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to someone? That way, won¡¯t you be rich? ¡°? A month ago, she scoffed at Aunt Lin¡¯s suggestion. No matter how down and out she was, she had never thought of selling her body. ¡®wealth can¡¯t be promiscuous, poverty can¡¯t be moved. ¡® She had learned this maxim since she was young. Chapter 1649

Chapter 1649: Chapter 1649: What¡¯s wrong with your brain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, in the face of the cruel reality, in a desperate situation, she had no choice but to throw away the proverbs that she had learned since she was young, because money was the first condition to save her father¡¯s life. On the phone, aunt Lin was stunned when she heard her call. It was obvious that she did not remember her until she said again, ¡°Aunt Lin, I¡¯m Fang Xiao. ¡± ¡°Oh, Fang Xiao? ¡± Aunt Lin finally reacted, and then quickly asked with concern, ¡°how are you now? Oh right, has your father been discharged from the hospital? Is he feeling better? ¡± ¡°My father needs money for his surgery. ¡± Fang Xiao took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ¡°Aunt Lin, about that, you once said that you could help me find someone, right? ¡± ¡°Oh, about that? ¡± Aunt Lin replied with slight contempt ¡°Sure, do you want it tonight? I just happen to have a financial backer. Don¡¯t look at him as 60 years old. He¡¯s in good health and is generous. You¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯ll ask you for a high price. 8,000 yuan per night, okay? ¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, I want 500,000 yuan. ¡± Fang Xiao bit her lip and said. Before aunt Lin could reply, she quickly said, ¡°Aunt Lin, I don¡¯t want 500,000 yuan per night. What I mean is, I need 500,000 yuan urgently now. He can cover me... ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, you really have a big appetite, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°500,000 yuan? ¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s disdainful voice came from the phone. ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯ve never been in this business before and you don¡¯t know the market, right ¡°Let me tell you, the original version is now in its prime. The market in Hui city is only 10,000 to 20,000 yuan on the first night. ¡± Aunt Lin paused for a moment Then she continued, ¡°Fang Xiao, you and Qiu Yitang have been engaged for four years. Are you still a virgin ¡°If you¡¯re really a virgin, then what about the pornographic photos in the newspapers ¡°Moreover, even if you¡¯re really a virgin, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you. At most, it¡¯ll be half as expensive as others. 20,000 yuan is the most I can do. ¡± ¡°As for you asking others to give you a mistress ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t give you a mistress. He¡¯s especially afraid of his wife. If I want someone to give you a mistress, I have a financial backer. This young man is only in his forties. He told mest time that he wants to find a regr mistress. 200,000 yuan per year or something like that. What do you think? ¡± 200,000 yuan a year Fang Xiao calcted in her heart. Her father¡¯s kidney transnt surgery needed 500,000 yuan to be enough. Wouldn¡¯t she have to be with that man for three years? ¡°Fang Xiao, 200,000 yuan a year isn¡¯t a small amount, ¡± aunt Lin advised Fang Xiao on the phone. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not a b-list celebrity. This man said that he once contracted a young model. It only costs 150,000 yuan a year. That young model was still a virgin when he was... ¡± ¡°Can he pay for three years at one time? ¡± Fang Xiao interrupted aunt Lin¡¯s rambling on the phone. Now, besides talking about money, she couldn¡¯t listen to any other nonsense. ¡°Pay for three years in one go? ¡± Auntie Lin finally shouted in surprise She couldn¡¯t help but ask carefully, ¡°Fang Xiao, did something hit your brain? ¡± People paid 200,000 yuan twice a year. When they first went, they paid 100,000 yuan. When they paid 100,000 yuan a year, they were worried that they would get tired of keeping you for half a year or less ¡°There are so many pretty girls waiting for rich men to do it. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao hung up the phone before Auntie Lin could finish her lecture. She needed 500,000 yuan. If she could only pay 100,000 yuan in one go, it would be the same as not paying at all, because the money to buy a kidney was not enough. Chapter 1650

Chapter 1650: Chapter 1650 where you can make money

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Binhai was an international metropolis that was a river away from Hong Kong. In fact, the nightlife was very colorful. Of course, other than nightclubs like the Royal Lord, there were also some hidden, more mysterious and upscale red-light districts. Fang Xiao grew up in Huicheng for many years and was not familiar with Binhai. However, when she was in school in City Z, her roommate once said that her boyfriend actually went to a mysterious sex scene in Binhai and spent 50,000 to 60,000 yuan a night. But at that time, she did not care about what her roommate said, so she could not remember the name she mentioned. Therefore, she hesitated for a moment and finally walked into the Inte cafe across from the bakery. She began to look for du Niang to inquire about the mysterious sex scene in Bincheng. It was really true that Du Niang¡¯s powerful search function was indeed not a small matter. It actually quickly jumped out several websites and forums for her. Finally, she saw a reply under a forum post. It seemed to say that the most mysterious and expensive sex scene in Bincheng was the women¡¯s pavilion. Unlike other ces, the women¡¯s pavilion was not built in a luxurious ce. There were neon lights outside that shone with all kinds of dazzling lights, but there was also some kind of ambiguous light, which made people know what kind of ce it was at a nce. The women¡¯s pavilion was hidden in a teahouse. The entire building¡¯s external walls and facade were decorated more like a fresh and elegant teahouse. When people walked in, they felt like they were in an elegant environment, and the air was filled with the faint fragrance of flower tea. The lobby on the first floor was filled with all kinds of tea leaves, and there was even a teahouse miss who made tea for you to taste. If it was not someone familiar with it, they would never have thought that this building was the most mysterious and expensive ce in Bincheng. Fang Xiao learned from the Inte that the daughters of the daughter¡¯s pavilion demanded a very high price. It was said that men would spend hundreds of thousands of yuan on a night to y here, at least tens of thousands of yuan. There was no price lower than 10,000 yuan. Therefore, she thought that her body was originally given by her parents, and now that her father was sick and needed money to exchange for a kidney, she used her body to earn money to treat her father¡¯s illness and help her father exchange for a healthy body. In fact.. It wasn¡¯t really a loss. With this thought in mind, she unexpectedly found the daughter¡¯s pavilion. She quietly exined her purpose ofing to the daughter¡¯s pavilion to Miss Cha Yi. Miss Cha Yi nced at her and quietly brought her upstairs to thedy boss¡¯s office. Thedy boss of the daughter¡¯s pavilion looked like she was in her forties. It was said that she was a prostitute when she was in her teens. She interacted with all kinds of rich men every day. It was rumored that her eyes were very powerful She could tell who was really rich based on a person¡¯s expression within a few minutes. Therefore, when Fang Xiao walked into her office, it was only three seconds. Before Fang Xiao could speak, she had already seen through Fang Xiao¡¯s purpose of looking for her. ¡°Miss, you are very beautiful, and not just a pretty vase. ¡± Thedy boss of the daughter¡¯s pavilion stood up and walked around Fang Xiao Then, she nodded and said, ¡°yes, the three measurements are also very good. Although you are a little thin, you are definitely not the kind of person who only has skin and bones. Moreover, the protruding parts are protruding, and the concave parts are also concave... ¡± Thedy boss paused for a moment when she said this. Her elite gazended on Fang Xiao¡¯s face, and then she softly said, ¡°If... ¡± ¡°If what? ¡± Fang Xiao was so nervous that her palms were full of sweat. She used a trembling voice to ask. Chapter 1651

Chapter 1651: Chapter 1651 nature of work

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she arrived, she had already mentally prepared herself. After all, she had already be a peddler at the entrance of the Royal Lord¡¯s Manor, let alone a high-ss and mysterious ce like the daughter¡¯s pavilion? However, thedy boss had circled her twice just now,pletely using her eyes to select items. She still felt goosebumps in her heart and could not help but tremble all over. ¡°If you are still a virgin, ¡± Thedy boss spoke faintly again The elite gaze once againnded firmly on Fang Xiao¡¯s face. ¡°The daughter¡¯s Pavilion¡¯s virginity is the most valuable. The virginity is also the flower bud, the Flower Bud. The starting price for the Flower Bud¡¯s opening fee is more than 100,000 yuan. With your beauty and figure, I think it should be no problem for me to ask for 200,000 yuan. ¡± Thedy boss paused at this point, her face already showing a slight smile. ¡°Miss, may I ask, are you still a virgin? ¡± Fang Xiao lowered her head. After a long while, she raised her head again and looked at thedy boss. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± Fang Xiao thought to herself, two months ago, she was still a virgin. But two months ago, at the Windsor Hotel, she fell for du Caiwei¡¯s trap, and then a strange man broke her virginity. What a miserable life. The woman in the daughter¡¯s pavilion could earn 100,000 to 200,000 yuan on her first night, but on her first night, she didn¡¯t even take a single cent. Moreover, because of this, she had abel of a ruined woman on her back. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re honest. ¡± Thedy boss was very satisfied with her honesty Then, she said, ¡°our daughter¡¯s pavilion is famous for not bullying customers in Binhai. Since you¡¯re not, then, at your current age, you can barely be considered a virgin. The price for that night is between 10,000 to 100,000 yuan. Of course, the starting price is 10,000 yuan. As for the higher price, it depends on your performance in bed and how much customers like you. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Thisdy boss was a very practical person. She told Fang Xiao about the rules of the daughter¡¯s pavilion Finally, she said to Fang Xiao, ¡°my daughter¡¯s pavilion doesn¡¯t usually ept girls over the age of 18. In fact, most of them are taken in under the age of 15 to begin training. Once they reach the age of 17, we have to let them be flower buds and wait for the customers to pay for them to open their buds. ¡± Thedy boss paused for a moment, carefully sizing up Fang Xiao After a long while, she said, ¡°alright, your conditions are really good. Even with this clear broth noodle soup, you¡¯re still beautiful and elegant. I believe that many customers will like you, so I¡¯ll break the rules for you once, but you¡¯ll have to go through half a month of training. ¡± ¡°training? ¡± Fang Xiao stared at thedy boss with her Eyes Wide Open. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what training she was talking about. ¡°That is to learn, and then ask the instructor here to teach you some professional skills. ¡± When thedy boss said this, it was as if she was saying that the dishes today were not bad. ¡°first, you have to watch some movies when youe in. In addition, you have to hide in a small window to watch how the sisters serve the customers. Then, we¡¯ll give you a simted intable man, and the instructor will tell you in detail where the sensitive parts of the man are. At the same time, you¡¯re no longer a virgin, so you¡¯ll probably have to use some emtors or something to find the best and mostfortable way for yourself. ¡°...¡± Thedy boss smiled when she saw Fang Xiao¡¯s Pale face when she said this Then, she said indifferently, ¡°of course, it is indeed a little hard to train. Actually, it isn¡¯t that hard to deal with customers. To put it bluntly, as long as a woman is willing to do this, she will still be enjoying herself most of the time. Moreover, you can earn money, right? ¡± Chapter 1652

Chapter 1652: She could not wait for Chapter 1652

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course, when mene here, they are just looking for pleasure. Your task is to serve those stinky men well. When they are happy, they will naturally throw a lot of money to you. ¡± Fang Xiao clenched her fists tightly. She used all her willpower to stabilize her body. She was really afraid that she would identally fall to the ground. When she was studying in university, she had read about it in a magazine. It seemed that some rich man spent hundreds of thousands on maintaining his mistress every year. Simrly, there were gossipy people in the dormitory, and they would asionally talk about social matters It was said that some men could spend hundreds of thousands of yuan on a high-ss sex scene. However, when she really arrived at this mysterious high-ss sex scene, she realized that the real woman who could make a man spend more than 100,000 yuan a night was the original virgin, but she had already lost the capital to make a man spend thousands of yuan. She met a stranger on the eve of the wedding. On the day of the wedding, Huicheng daily even published a photo of her. Even if this matter wasn¡¯t published in Binhai¡¯s newspaper, she believed that such a big event.. It was impossible for all the people in Binhai to not know about it. Moreover, it depended on thatyer of film. If thatyer of film no longer existed, then it would be impossible to fake it. In this so-called open era, many bold and unconstrained women boasted shamelessly that this was the era when women slept with men and not men sleeping with women. In fact.. The ancient and feudal thoughts were still deeply ingrained in men¡¯s minds. They still cared very much about thatyer of film of women. If a young woman was in a ce of debauchery, once she lost thatyer of membrane, she would only have a lower price. Moreover, the price would probably fall by more than half. Fang Xiao stood there and patiently listened to thedy boss¡¯s speech. Finally, she mustered all her courage and asked, dy boss, if Ie here to work, can you pay me 500,000 in advance? ¡± When thedy boss heard her words, she could not help butugh. ¡°The moment you entered, I could tell that you came to this ce because youcked money. It¡¯s just that you outsiders think this ce is too simple. Do you think this ce can pick up gold? ¡± When thedy boss said this, she shook her head and said, ¡°Miss, 500,000 is not a small amount. Of course, I can¡¯t say that you can¡¯t earn 500,000 from me. If you are diligent, have a good temper, and can win the favor of your customers, you might be able to earn 500,000 in less than a year. But the premise is that I have to make a risk budget. What if you take the money and leave What if something happens to you before you receive two customers here Then wouldn¡¯t the 500,000 that I gave you in advance be like a meat bun beating a dog?¡± Fang Xiao immediately understood after hearing thedy boss¡¯s words. The daughter¡¯s pavilion, the most mysterious and expensive ce in Bincheng, still needed to slowly pick up customers to earn money. It was impossible for thedy boss to give you hundreds of thousands of dors as soon as you entered. Moreover, Thedy boss of the daughter¡¯s pavilion was so smart that it was impossible for her to give her money in advance. Of course, in thedy boss¡¯s words, as long as she was willing to work here, as long as she sincerely went to learn from the girls here, 500,000 dors could still be earned back. However, the key point was that her father, Fang Anbang, could no longer wait. Let alone a year, even half a year, or even half a month, could not afford to wait. Chapter 1653

Chapter 1653: Chapter 1653 didn¡¯t have a choice

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Let alone a year, even half a year, or even half a month, wouldn¡¯t be enough. Walking out of the seemingly elegant teahouse in the daughter¡¯s pavilion, it was actually a nightclub. It was already around midnight. At this time of night, it was very quiet, but in the daughter¡¯s pavilion, there was another scene of blooming flowers. The street at midnight was a little deserted, but it just so happened that it started to drizzle. The entire Binhai was shrouded in rain and fog, and even the constantly shing neon lights seemed particrly hazy. She stood by the roadside, shivering as she waited for a taxi. Fortunately, this was the downtown of Binhai City, and it was a bustling area. The taxi arrived in a few minutes, and she immediately got into the car. The taxi driver, perhaps because he was lonely, turned on the car radio alone. After Fang Xiao got into the car, the radio was still ringing, and the voice of the midnight hostess of Binhai Radio Station was particrly emotional and seductive She was using her iparably sexy voice to describe the sadness, helplessness, and sadness between men and women. Fang Xiao, who had been exhausted all day, was not in the mood to listen to the midnight channel. She only hoped that the taxi would arrive at the third hospital earlier and that it would arrive early tomorrow. Of course, 500,000 was not a small amount. In her current situation, other than Xi Lingheng who hated her to the core, who would be willing to pay such a price to buy her? Not only that, she also thought that if Xi Lingheng knew that she was no longer a virgin, she did not know if he would still spend 500,000 to buy her? As for her, should she tell him the truth? ? ? Fang Xiao woke up the next morning with a headache. She knew that it was because she was caught in the rainst night. It had been half an hour¡¯s walk from the West Mountain Vi to the bus stop, and it had been raining the whole time. She did not have an umbre yet, so she walked through the rain. In fact, she should rest under such circumstances, but she could not rest because her father could not wait. She had to buy the kidney supply today. Therefore, after serving her father breakfast, she contacted the secretary on the business card. She had just reported her name, and the other party already knew her. ¡°Miss Fang, if you go to the Yunxiao Pavilion Hotel now, where will our president go? ¡± The secretary¡¯s voice was polite and formal. The Yunxiao Pavilion Hotel was the only six-star hotel in Binhai. It was a hotel owned by the Dongfang Group that had just openedst year. It was said that it was the new masterpiece of Dongfang Mo¡¯s eldest son, Dongfang Yunheng. When she arrived at the Yunxiao Pavilion Hotel, the person who came to pick her up was the secretary Lin Shanshan who had spoken to her on the phone. Lin Shanshan¡¯s hair was tied up with a-like clip at the back. There was not even a fringe on her forehead, which gave people a sense of efficiency. After introducing herself to Fang Xiao, she led her to the VIP elevator. ¡°It¡¯s on the 39th floor, the top floor of the Yunxiao pavilion. ¡± Lin Shanshan pressed the button on the 39th floor and gave a simple exnation to Fang Xiao. Her eyes secretly sized up the woman in front of her, Fang Xiao. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s real girlfriend was Gu Chenchen, the daughter-inw of the Dongfang family. In the past two years, it seemed that Dongfang Yunheng had never found another woman other than Gu Chenchen. The Dongfang family had always been very strict with their upbringing, especially Mrs. Dongfang, Xi Muru. It was said that she disliked it the most when men were out partying, so no matter how the Dongfang brothers were abroad or how they were in other ces, at least in Binhai.. They had always been the role models of the wealthy three generations, the favored son of Heaven that everyone praised. Chapter 1654

Chapter 1654: Chapter 1654 wealth lies in heaven

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This was the first time Dongfang Yunheng had ever found a woman in Bincheng. Therefore, when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s instructions yesterday, she could not help but guess how beautiful this woman was Only then could she seduce a man like Dongfang Yunheng, who was ¡®never touched by a flower¡¯ , to break ranks for her. However, the woman in front of her, who was called Fang Xiao, indeed made her somewhat disappointed. This was because this woman was obviously not as beautiful as Gu Chenchen, and her figure was not as good as Gu Chenchen¡¯s. As for skin, they were not on the same level. With such a woman, what did she use to attract Dongfang Yunheng to stomp his feet for her To break through the ranks for her and look at her in a different light? Fang Xiao only knew that Lin Shanshan was quietly sizing her up, but she did not know that Lin Shanshan was curious about her. She also did not know that Lin Shanshan wasparing her to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s real girlfriend. The VIP elevator was very fast in the 39-story high-rise building. There were no passengers in the middle, so they arrived in a few minutes. The 39th-floor high-rise building had arge suite at the end. Outside the bright floor-to-ceiling windows was a vast expanse of green mountains and rivers. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, one suddenly felt as if they were in the depths of the clouds. It was indeed the Yunxiao pavilion. The name really lived up to its name! Fang Xiao followed Lin Shanshan into the luxurious suite. Her gaze swept the surroundings, but she did not see Xi Lingheng. ¡°Miss Fang, our president came over after he had something to deal with. He asked you to wait for him here first. ¡± ¡°Oh, ¡± Fang Xiao replied. ¡°Miss Fang, the president asked you to shower and change first, ¡± Lin Shanshan said as she walked into the cloakroom and took out a piece of unwrapped clothing. ¡°This is the pajamas I prepared for you. You can change into it after you shower. ¡± The pajamas were made of white silk. It was as thin as a CICADA¡¯s wings and the quality was top-notch. One did not even need to touch it to know that it was top-quality. The design of the pajamas looked very conservative. It was modest but too thin. It was almost transparent, but it just so happened to expose its sexy and revealing side. Fang Xiao frowned almost instinctively. She never thought that one day, Xi Lingheng would let her wear such a nightdress. She still remembered that he was the most conservative. He did not allow her to wear a suspenders skirt or hot pants in the past. It had only been five years, but time had changed. The idiom ¡°things change¡± had been vividly reflected on her and him. The meaning he conveyed to her through the thin nightdress was very clear to her. For a moment, she froze and did not move. Her teeth bit the corner of her lips, and her hands could not help but curl her fingers under her sleeves. Lin Shanshan nced at her and reminded her lightly, ¡°our CEO said that if Miss Fang can¡¯t wait, you can leave first. He never forces anyone. ¡± Fang Xiao took a deep breath. Her curled fingers were already clenched into fists, but the teeth that were biting the corner of her lips had already loosened. She said softly, ¡°I can wait for him. I¡¯m free today. ¡± She picked up the perfectly packaged nightdress box with her hand and walked toward the bathroom with a smile. Since she was already here, she could not go back. What was the saying again? Life and death are determined by FATE AND WEALTH ARE DETERMINED BY HEAVEN She could not help butugh at the thought. It seemed that this was another famous saying. Five years ago, she never dreamed that one day, she and the poor boy Xi Lingheng, who had no food to eat, would be reversed. He was an eagle flying high in the sky, while she was a mud loach rolling in the mud. Chapter 1655

Chapter 1655: Chapter 1655 what was her biggest wish

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The bathroom of a six-star hotel was many times better than the hotel she had stayed in before or the bathroom she had used at the Fang family¡¯s house. The bathroom was decorated to the point of being resplendent, not to mention other things Even the sprinkling of the shower head was gold-ted. The edge of the sink was iid with jade, which corresponded to the gold of the shower head. It was really a contrast to the idiom that said there was a room full of gold and jade. She closed the bathroom door and quietly took off her clothes. Then, she went to the bathtub and filled it with water. She pressed a lot of shower gel into it, and the entire bathtub was full of bubbles. Meanwhile, she drowned her exhausted body in the bubble bathtub. She still remembered that when they were in the United States, they rented a small one-bedroom apartment with him. At that time, they were really poor. They were so poor that it could be described as having no meals. But at that time, they were very happy. Even the simplest and cheapest food could taste happiness. At that time, the broken apartment was very cold. The bathroom was very small, and she could not turn it off even after taking a shower. Especially when she squatted on the floor while washing her clothes. If he had to go to the bathroom, she had toe out of the bathroom before he could get in. At that time, he asked her, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what is your biggest wish? ¡± At that time, she sat on the stool and rubbed her clothes, which were full of bubbles, in deep thought for a long time Then, she told him with a serious face, ¡°I want to have a very, very big bathtub. I want to take a bubble bath like the princess in the TV series. I want to soak myself in a bubble bath so that my whole body will be fragrant. ¡± He smiled at her big wish. Then, he bent down behind her, his face touching her shoulder, rubbing against her face. His mouth was blowing hot air into her ears, making her neck itchy. She pushed him with her hand and tilted her head slightly to avoid his head, but his thin lips were imprinted on her pink lips like that. She panicked and threw away the wet clothes in her hand. Her hands were full of bubbles, and then she hung them around his neck. The two of them were at the bathroom door, kissing passionately. Those days were a long, long time ago. It was so long ago that if she did not see Xi Lingheng again, she would not be able to remember it. Or, she did not n to remember it anymore. Fang Xiao did not remember how long it had been since she had taken a good shower. To be precise, it should have been after the divorce with Qiu Yitang. No, it should have been after the family crisis. After the family crisis, she had been busy with the bankruptcy of the Fang Corporation, her father¡¯swsuit, and her mother¡¯s funeral. During that time, she might not even remember washing her face every day, let alone taking a shower. Usually, she stayed in the hospital. That Ward was the mostmon single ward. This did not mean that she had the money to ask for a single ward for her father, but because her father was uremic, no other patients were willing to share a ward with him Therefore, the hospital had no choice but to give him the cheapest single ward. Of course, there was no so-called bathroom in that ward. In fact, there was only a narrow bathroom with hot water in it. She usually used a bucket of hot water to wash herself with a towel. Therefore, when she threw herselfpletely into the bubble bath, thefort that she had not enjoyed for more than three months overwhelmed her already exhausted body, making her feel sofortable that she immediately narrowed her eyes. Chapter 1656

Chapter 1656: Chapter 1656 was not worth anything

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Lingheng should not havee so soon, she thought. Didn¡¯t Secretary Lin say that he was still taking care of things? Since he would note so soon, then she would stay here and soak herself in the bubbles, so that he would not find her dirtyter. I¡¯ll just take a nap, she thought. Little did she know that this nap actually happened an hourter. Dongfang Yunheng received a call from Lin Shanshan. When he knew that she had already reached the 39th floor of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion, he deliberately found something to dawdle about for almost an hour before he drove over. In fact, he was very shocked to see her at the entrance of the Royal Junjue hotel that night. It was no less than seeing her being ravaged by three vagrants in the VIP room of the Windsor Hotel in Huicheng a month and a half ago. That night, after sending her away, he immediately asked his assistant, Wu Jianping, to check her information. Only then did he know that she was the daughter of the Fang family in Huicheng. Only then did he know that the Fang family had actually gone bankrupt a month and a half ago, and she.. Had actually caused a scandal on the wedding day. That night a month and a half ago, he did not stay in Huicheng. Instead, after leaving her room, he went downstairs to check out, and then drove straight back to Bincheng. The next morning, he happened to have something to do in Hong Kong, so he flew to Hong Kong early in the morning. He only sent Gu Chenchen a text message saying that he had an urgent matter and could not apany her to her cousin¡¯s wedding, so he let her go alone. He stayed in Hong Kong for three days, and then went to Melbourne, Australia. By the time he returned from a trip abroad, it was already ten dayster. He thought that Gu Chenchen would be angry at him for leaving without saying goodbye. He had already asked Lin Shanshan to buy a gift for her. Who knew that when Gu Chenchen received the gift from him, he would say, ¡°My cousin¡¯s wedding was not held. It was canceled on the same day. ¡°. He was not familiar with Gu Chenchen¡¯s rtives, so he did not take her cousin¡¯s wedding to heart. It was not until yesterday that he found out that the bride Gu Chenchen¡¯s cousin was going to marry was Fang Xiao, the daughter of the Fang family. He gave Fang Xiao a business card that night, thinking that she would call Lin Shanshan the next day, but she did not call the next day. He thought that she would not call again. Who knew that this morning, as soon as he arrived at thepany, Lin Shanshan told him that the girl named Fang Xiao had already called her, and she had already taken her to his private suite on the 39th floor of the Cloud Sky Pavilion ording to his instructions yesterday. Fang Xiao, the woman who had abandoned him in order to marry into a rich family, the woman who loved vanity, the woman who refused to stay no matter how much he begged her. But now, she had to kneel under his trousers for a mere 500,000, and crawl into his bed for a mere 500,000 Let him humiliate her, let him trample on her! This was clearly something that he had longed for for a long time. This was clearly something that he should be extremely happy and fortunate about. Why did his heart hurt so much when he thought of what was about to happen? ¡°Damn it! ¡± He could not help but curse softly in his heart when he swiped his card to open the door. Who was she, Fang Xiao Was she worth his heartache? No, she was not worth it. A woman who had abandoned her love for the sake of marrying into a wealthy family, a woman who had once trampled on his dignity in the mud. Such a woman was only worth being humiliated, raped, and humiliated by him. Other than that.. She was not worth anything. Chapter 1657

Chapter 1657: Chapter 1657 sleeping woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As he thought of this, the pain in his heart had already flown into the clouds. He closed the door behind him and walked straight into the bedroom. In his mind, he thought about how seductive she looked in that thin nightgown WHAT KIND OF LOW-CLASS WOMAN! However, when he stepped into the bedroom and looked at the luxurious bed, it was empty. There was not even a single piece of clothing on it, let alone a person. What was going on Didn¡¯t Lin Shanshan say an hour ago that she had taken her pajamas and walked into the bathroom Could it be that she could not wait, or did herst bit of backbone make her retreat? Alright, she was already at this stage, but she still had a bit of backbone. Did he think highly of her? As he thought of this, he could not help but feel a sense of disappointment. He turned around and went to the wine cab to get a ss and a bottle of wine. He then poured himself a ss and drank it in a slightly irritated manner. It was only when he felt that his throat was a little spicy that he reacted. He picked up the bottle of wine in his hand and took a look. Oh, damn it. He clearly remembered that he had taken a bottle of LAFITE. Why was he holding a bottle of whiskey in his hand now? Forget it. It was meaningless to drink alone. He had attended a banquet tootest night. Now he felt a little tired, so he instinctively got up and walked to the bathroom, thinking of a simple rush to cheer himself up and return to thepany. However, when he pushed open the bathroom door, he found that the bathtub was filled with bubbles. On the other side of the bathtub head, a ck satin-like thing was scattered over the sparkling white ceramic bathtub, looking exceptionally enchanting. Sh * T, he could not help but curse in his heart. He had clearly asked her to sell her body, but she hade to his ce to enjoy herself. Moreover, it looked like she had actually fallen asleep in the bathtub. He was extremely dissatisfied with her, but in the end, he still came to the side of the bathtub. He lowered his head to look at the woman in the bathtub and frowned slightly. ¡°Hey, Fang Xiao, wake up! ¡± He bent down and used his hand to shake her head, wanting to wake her up. He was her financier. He wanted to spend 500,000 yuan to buy her. Since he was already here, wouldn¡¯t a prostitute like her quickly get up and serve her financier? However, the woman in the bathtub did not wake up, she was still sleeping soundly. Yun Heng¡¯s face darkened slightly He could not help but use his hand to grab her hair and lightly pull it as he shouted, ¡°Fang Xiao, did you hear me? Quickly get up, I will give you five minutes to prepare. I will go to the bed and wait for you. If I don¡¯t wait for you, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t buy you. ¡± If Fang Xiao did not need money urgently, she would not have gone to the Royal Junjue hotel to sell her body. If she did not have nowhere else to go, she would not have called his secretary. He wanted to use this to threaten her. This woman would definitely get up obediently for the 500,000 yuan. What, he could only give her 500,000 yuan now, right? However, the facts proved that Yun Heng¡¯s idea was wrong. Fang Xiao, who was in the bathtub, was pulled back by something. She was still lying there without moving. She waspletely indifferent to his threat just now It was as if she didn¡¯t hear him. Her long hair hung down from the edge of the bathtub. It was pitch-ck like a waterfall. Her Pale little face was slightly flushed. The water in the bathtub was almost out of heat, and her face was still flushed. This faintly revealed a bit of strangeness. Chapter 1658

Chapter 1658: Chapter 1658: the Smell of Fang Xiao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao, get up, do you hear me? Are you pretending to be dead? ¡± Yun Heng was furious. This damn woman could fall asleep even after taking a bubble bath. Had she never taken a bubble bath before? Fang Xiao was still lying in the bathtub, motionless. Her face was red, so strange that Yun Heng¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch. He immediately squatted down and reached out to grab her shoulder, pulling her out of the bathtub without any hesitation. The originally Pale face was now suffused with a strange pink color. The heat of the skin on his body was so hot that it could burn people¡¯s hands. It turned out that this woman had not fallen asleep, but had fainted. Yun Heng¡¯s heart was filled with mncholy. A sense of panic that he had not felt for a long time faintly emerged from the depths of his heart. It was like a thin hacksaw gently drawing across his heart. The pain was clearly not obvious.. But it was so clear that it was suffocating. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t even know that I¡¯m sick. ¡± He immediately bent down and picked up the woman who was about to fall into the bathtub. He pulled a towel over and wrapped it around him, then quickly ran to the bedroom. He took out his phone and found a number. He quickly pressed the dial button, and after two rings, he was picked up He did not wait for the other party to say ¡®hello¡¯ and coldly said, ¡°Liu Yanzheng, I don¡¯t care where you are right now, even if you¡¯re on a woman¡¯s bed. Get up quickly and get your ass to my suite at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. You have to be there in twenty minutes, not a minute more. Bring your simple first aid kit. ¡± After he finished speaking, he did not wait for the other party to reply and immediately put away the line. He lowered his head and looked at the woman who was still wrapped in the towel on the big bed. He frowned slightly. In the end, he used the towel to simply wipe her, then pulled over the silk nket and covered her. Damn it, he didn¡¯t even have a woman¡¯s clothes here, and the thin pajamas were obviously not for her to wear. He had no choice but to walk into the bathroom again. Fortunately, the clothes she had just changed into were still there. Fortunately, they were ced on the shelf next to her and were not wet by the water, so he quickly took them and walked into the bedroom again. He threw his coat aside, put on the cloths and the little cutie for her, and also put on the undershirt for her. After everything was done, he used his hand to probe her forehead. It was still frighteningly hot, burning his palm. Damn woman, she was already so sick that she didn¡¯t even know to find a doctor to treat her beforeing over. Could it be that she didn¡¯t care about her dignity and even her life for 500,000 yuan? If he didn¡¯t go to the bathroom just now and just turned around and left, wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult for others to find her in the bathroom Then, would she die in the bathtub just like that? In the end, he didn¡¯t even look at her and made a crime of rape and murder? Yun Heng was shocked by his ridiculous idea. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her face, which was flushed due to the fever. His fingertips finally stopped on her thin lips. He remembered that five years ago, he liked kissing her slightly thick lips the most. He liked her soft lips the most, especially after she ate ice cream. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her He liked the taste of strawberry or chocte saliva mixed in her mouth. Whether it was strawberry or chocte, under the dilution of her saliva, it could suddenly be another unique taste, a taste that was unique in this world, Fang Xiao¡¯s taste. Chapter 1659

Chapter 1659: Chapter 1659: Special Patient

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Liu Yanzheng arrived 15 minutester. He sprinted into the suite at a speed of almost 100 meters. He thought that something had happened to Dongfang Yunheng. However, when he found a pale and haggard woman lying on his bed, he was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out. For a moment, he actually forgot what he was here for and just stared nkly. ¡°I asked you to treat her. ¡± Yun Heng reached out and knocked on his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to be in a daze. Why aren¡¯t you examining her? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Only then did Liu Yanzheng react. He quickly put down the first-aid kit he had brought over and handed the thermometer to the man beside him. He took the earpiece to listen to his heart and lungs. ¡°Her fever is at 40 degrees. She must have caught a cold. ¡± Liu Yanzheng put down the thermometer and pulled the earpiece out of his ear. He looked sideways at the man standing by the bed. ¡°Do you want to hang an IV drip? Do you want to send her to the hospital or do you want to hang it here? ¡± ¡°Hang it here. What hospital? ¡±DongfanggYunhengg¡¯s face was dark. Areen¡¯t you a godly doctor?Doo you need a nurse to help you with a needle? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a nurse, ¡± Liu Yanzheng instinctively defended himself. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with needles to begin with. I can hang an IV for her, but let me get this straight. Don¡¯t me me if the needle bleeds or if it¡¯s bruised or swollen. ¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s bruised or swollen? Even if it¡¯s stabbed to death, isn¡¯t that a medical ident caused by you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s tone was so cold that Liu Yanzheng did not dare to casually guess the rtionship between the woman in bed and him. Therefore, he quickly took out medicine, glucose, and saline from the medicine box he brought with him and began to prepare the medicine. A doctor¡¯s duty was to save lives and protect the injured. Life was above all else. He did not care about the rtionship between this woman and Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your hands. Call me when she wakes up. I¡¯m going to work. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that Liu Yanzheng had already helped Fang Xiao with the drip, so he turned around and walked toward the hall outside. ¡°Hey, what if she needs to go to the toiletter? ¡± Liu Yanzheng quickly turned around and called out to Dongfang Yunheng, who had already walked to the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take care of people, especially such a special patient? ¡± ¡°Even if you want to take care of me, I won¡¯t give you this opportunity. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng threw him a sentence without turning his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get Lin Shanshan toe over. You just need to be in charge of treating her. ¡± Liu Yanzheng was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him, but there was nothing he could do. He turned around and could not help but look at the woman who had gotten out of bed. This was the first time he knew that Dongfang Yunheng actually had a woman other than Gu Chenchen. When Fang Xiao opened her eyes, it was already halfway through the first drip. Lin Shanshan was sitting beside her bed, along with a young man who was about thirty years old. ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯re awake. ¡± Lin Shanshan looked at her with a polite and formal smile. ¡°Do you feel better now? ¡± Fang Xiao nodded. She nced at the needle on the back of her left hand and the transparent soft tube hanging on it, as well as the fluid drips that were measured in seconds. She vaguely understood what was going on. When she left the house in the morning, she felt that her head was heavy and her feet were light. She vaguely felt that she must have caught a cold. She thought that with her good health, she should be able to survive a little cold, so she insisted oning here. Chapter 1660

Chapter 1660: Chapter 1660-500,000 a year

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she did not expect that she would actually copse in Xi Lingheng¡¯s suite. She had really lost face. He must be looking down on her even more, right? Thinking of this, she could not help but mock herself in her heart. She had alreadye this far. In front of him, she was already a person who had lost all her dignity. How could she lose face? Lin Shanshan went out to make a phone call. The young man took a thermometer and let her mp it under her armpit. It looked like he was the doctor who gave her an IV drip. She obediently took care of it. When she was young, she was sick. When her mother took her to the hospital, she taught her that sick babies had to listen to the doctor. Sick babies who did not listen to the doctor would be captured by the devil, and that Devil¡¯s name was the devil. People were young and had a good body. After the two bottles of IV drip were injected, the fever subsided and her head did not feel dizzy. However, her body was still soft, but it was no longer a big deal. The young male doctor saw that she was fine, so he gave her a few simple instructions and left with a big medical box. ¡°The president will be here after work in the afternoon. ¡± Lin Shanshan looked at her and politely said, ¡°Miss Fang can rest here for a while. It¡¯s about time for the president to get off work. ¡± The secretary, Lin Shanshan, raised her wrist and looked at her watch. ¡°There¡¯s less than half an hour left. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Fang Xiao softly thanked the secretary. Looking at her capable and calm expression, she could not help but think that if she went to look for a job in the future, she would also be a secretary. She did not know if she could be as capable as Lin Shanshan. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Lin Shanshan saw that she was already fine, so she turned around and walked out of the door. When she reached the door, she turned back and said, ¡°you lie down and rest for a while. ¡± Fang Xiao did not lie down anymore. She went to the bathroom to use the toilet. Then, she briefly distanced herself from the mirror and used his shallow-toothedb with buffalo horns. In fact, his bathroom and bathroom were filled with the aura of a single man. There was not even a hint of femininity in it. Even the Shampoo and shower gel were used exclusively by men. In the mirror, she had just recovered from a serious illness. Her skinny little face was getting Paler and Paler. She could not help but rub her face a few times, trying to make it blush. However, the more she rubbed, the Paler it became. ¡°Even if you rub off ayer of skin on your face, I don¡¯t think you can have a face as beautiful as a peach blossom, ¡± a cold voice sounded from the bathroom door. In fact, she did not need to raise her head to know that it was him who hade over. Didn¡¯t Lin Shanshan say that there was still half an hour before she got off work It had only been fifteen minutes, but he had already arrived. It seemed that the CEO was different. He did not even have to follow the working hours. ¡°I always overestimate myself. ¡± She walked out of the bathroom, forgetting to wipe the water off her hands. She followed him to the hall outside. He sat down on the Long Sofa and reached for a leather briefcase beside him. He unzipped it and took out a few thin pieces of paper and a cheque book. ¡°500,000. I¡¯ll buy you for a year! ¡± Along with the cheque, there was a contract for selling her body. ¡°sign it and we¡¯ll be even after a year! ¡± She used her trembling hands to pick up the A4 paper in front of her. The words ¡®contract for selling her body¡¯ stung her eyes so much that she could barely open them. Five years ago, she had never dreamed that such a day woulde. Chapter 1661

Chapter 1661: Chapter 1661 he was a Germaphobe

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Five years ago, she had signed a promise with him, and that promise waspletely different from this agreement, because that agreement was an agreement that they expressed their loyalty to each other. She still remembered that there were only two sentences in that agreement, and the simplest two sentences were their signatures. At that time, they were really young. The 18-year-old young girl and the 20-year-old young man had just started their rtionship, but they had given each other such a deep promise in such a simple time, yet they had never thought that such a promise to the young them.. Who could carry it? Who could carry it? Fang Xiao stared at the ¡®body-selling agreement¡¯ in her hand without turning her eyes away. She seemed to be very serious, but in fact, she did not even need to see a single word clearly because her eyes had long been blurred by tears. The reason why she had kept this agreement in front of her eyes and covered her entire face was actually because she did not want him to discover her current weakness, helplessness, and heartache. If she could go back in time and go back to the past, back to the year when she was in the United States with him five years ago, would she still say those cold and heartless words to him? Would she abandon him in the world of ice and snow and turn around and leave without a care. She did not know. Perhaps she would still do it She had always been a heartless person. She had always been a short-sighted person. She had never been a person who knew how to persevere and how to be strong. ¡°Is there any problem with this agreement? ¡± Yun Heng saw that she had been looking at the agreement for half an hour and still had not put it down. He could not help but frown and asked with a cold face. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no problem. ¡± Her emotions that had fluctuated just now had beenpletely stabilized under the cover of the agreement. She put it down gently, and there was no trace of sadness on her face. She pondered for a moment, then looked at him and said very honestly, ¡°about that... I¡¯m not a virgin anymore. ¡± Yun Heng was obviously stunned. He did not expect her to talk to him about this, so his heart could not help but thump After a long while, he said very inly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any expectations in this regard. After all, you¡¯ve already gotten married to another man. It¡¯s normal that the membrane isn¡¯t there anymore. ¡± Fang Xiao originally wanted to say that the loss of my membrane had nothing to do with the man who abandoned me, but she wanted toe back. What was her rtionship with Xi Lingheng now He had already said that he did not expect it, so why did she have to say it so clearly? So, she picked up the pen on the coffee table, opened the cover of the pen, and quickly found the woman¡¯s prescription. She steadily owed her name: Fang Xiao! She only had the courage to read the contract after signing it. In fact, the content was very simple. The man would not provide her with a ce to live, and he would not look for her every day. The only requirement was that she could not turn off her phone 24 hours a day. When he wanted her, he would call her She had to maintain the state of being on call. Therefore, she was really just selling herself. Xi lingheng would not give her any extra money for food, clothing, and amodation. In other words, she could actually move around freely. He would not restrict her at all. Of course, there was another condition. For a period of one year, she could not date other men. She could only belong to him alone because he was a Germaphobe. He was a Germaphobe Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she saw this. Could it be that she was not a Germaphobe? On the man¡¯s side, Xi Lingheng¡¯s signature was in full swing. It made her two words, Fang Xiao, look extremely ugly. Chapter 1662

Chapter 1662: Chapter 1662. There was no direct ratio between effort and reward

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I can work, right? ¡± Fang Xiao handed him the signed contract and said carefully, ¡°Your Agreement said that I have freedom. I want to ask, does this freedom include work? ¡± ¡°Work? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly. He had never thought about this question. It seemed that he had neglected this point when he made the agreement. In fact, he had made the agreement in a hurry. He had not thought about it carefully. Although he said that he would buy her for a year, he did not want to buy her a house or rent a house to raise her like a canary. One reason was that he did not want to have a ce like that where he could keep a mistress That would be a price reduction for him, and the purpose of buying her for a year was not to make her his mistress. He wanted her to see with her own eyes how happy and happy he was now, how he was in love with other women, how his life was like the icing on the cake after they were separated, how colorful it was How it was like having both fame and fortune and love. So, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°okay, as long as you can be on call, I don¡¯t have that much time and energy to care about you. Do whatever you want. ¡± After saying that, he got up and walked out of the door. He turned around to look at the woman who was still standing there in a daze, and his cold face sank again. UGH, it was still the same as five years ago. His reaction was always so slow. He was really a piece of wood! ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± His voice was as cold as his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed money urgently? Aren¡¯t you in a hurry now? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, then give it to me first. I¡¯ll give it to you when you need money. ¡± Only then did Fang Xiao react. She quickly ran out of the door, afraid that he would suddenly go back on his word. In her panic, she even forgot to call Xi Lingheng. She had already gotten the 500,000 yuan. As for how he would torture her in the future, that was a matter for the future. Right now, she had to do her father¡¯s kidney transnt surgery as soon as possible because her father could no longer afford to wait. Fang Xiao took the 500,000 yuan cheque and went to the bank that afternoon to exchange the money back. Then, she called the person she had already contacted and said that she had already gotten the 300,000 yuan and could carry out the transaction at any time. Buying and selling kidneys was illegal, so her transaction was considered a ck transaction. However, she could not care about that anymore. If she did not get a kidney transnt because of uremia, her father would only be waiting to die, and a kidney transnt was the only hope. Of course, a kidney transnt surgery might not be 100% sessful. The doctor also said that the sess rate of any surgery was risky, and the sess rate of a kidney transnt was slightly lower, about 50% . A 50% chance was not small. Moreover, when she was young, her mother had said that there was no absolute sess in anything. No matter what she did, it would be 50% and 50% . Half of it depended on God, and the other half depended on hard work. As long as one put in effort, there would be a return! Although, the experience of the past month or so had shown that in fact, it was not really possible to have a return just by putting in the effort. Many times, even if you put in the effort, there might not necessarily be a return. Moreover, even if there was a return, it might not necessarily be the return you were looking for. Perhaps, it was the evil retribution that you had never thought of. Just like her marriage to Qiu Yitang! Four years ago, when she and Qiu Yitang were engaged, she listened to her mother¡¯s teachings and wholeheartedly wanted to be a good wife and mother. Therefore, she had been obediently waiting for Qiu Yitang to return from abroad to marry her. Chapter 1663

Chapter 1663: Chapter 1663 Father¡¯s surgery

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION During those four years, although she did not marry into the Qiu family, she often went to the Qiu family in the name of Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e. She kept Madam Qiu warm from the cold, served tea for the Old Lady of the Qiu family, and did her best to be the future daughter-inw of the Qiu family. However, what did she get in exchange for such hard work? What she got in exchange was that the day before the wedding, she was set up to take so-called erotic photos. It was the bankruptcy of the Fang family on the wedding day, and he brought her once best sister to humiliate her. He even called her a ruined woman. Ruined woman Thinking of Qiu Yitang cursing in front of everyone on the wedding day, her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a knife. She did not know when Du Caiwei and Qiu Yitang got together, nor did she know why Du Caiwei set her up In her memory, she and Du Caiwei should have been good sisters. She did not remember who had said such a sentence: friends were either used or sold. And her once best friend and sister, Du Caiwei, not only used her, but also sold her out. ¡°there is no woman in the world who is more stupid than you! ¡± This was her other good friend, Luo Qili, scolding her. Although it was unpleasant, it hit the nail on the head. She was indeed the most stupid woman. If she was not that stupid, why would she fall for Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei¡¯s trap Why would she let herself go to the point where her family was destroyed? Fang Anbang¡¯s kidney transnt surgery was carried out on Friday morning. Fang Xiao had been coughing for the past two days because she had caught a cold, so her body was not very good. At the door of the operating theater, Fang Anbang looked at his daughter who was still coughing and could not help but say with concern, ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t only care about your father¡¯s health. Your own health is also very important. Go and find a doctor to take a lookter. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Fang Xiao grabbed her father¡¯s bony hand and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Dad, I just caught a small cold. It¡¯s not a big deal. You have to be well inside. You have to survive. Your daughter is waiting for you outside the door. ¡± ¡°okay, I will. ¡± Fang Anbang nodded and shook Fang Xiao¡¯s hand hard. Then, he was pushed into the operating theater by the nurse. Fang Xiao signed the surgery list and supplementary agreement that the doctor handed to her. In fact, it was just some information about the risks of the surgery and the various adverse reactions after the surgery. The doctor had already said that as long as it was a surgery, there would be certain risks. Even the mostmon Caesarean operation still had risks. However, people could not not take risks just because they were worried about the risks. If they did not take risks, they would not be able to get a new life. She had been coughing in a low voice. The day before yesterday, she fainted in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s suite at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion and was given an IV drip. Indeed, she did not have a fever anymore, but her cough had been apanying her. Even though she was coughing, she did not leave the operating theater¡¯s door. She just sat at the door of the operating theater and waited for her father toe out. The doctor said that the operating time was uncertain. It had to depend on the actual situation. It might take three to five hours, seven to eight hours, or even more than ten hours. No matter how many hours it took, she had to wait for her father here. She had to wait for him toe out safely. She had to wait for him topletely get rid of his illness and get a new life. The surgerysted for a full ten hours, from ten in the morning to eight in the evening. During these ten hours, Fang Xiao had been standing guard outside the surgery door. She had been putting her hands together and silently chanting in her heart, ¡°save the suffering and salvation of Buddha Guanyin Bodhisattva. ¡± ¡°empress of the Jade Emperor, please ensure that my father, Fang Anbang,es out of the operating room safely and safely. Please ensure that the surgery is sessful without anyplications or seque. ¡°. Chapter 1664

Chapter 1664: Chapter 1664: Don¡¯t me Cai Wei

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After reciting the Chinese Bodhisattva, she recited the Foreign God: ¡°Lord, although I have never believed in your religion before, and even though I have never prayed before meals, today... ¡± ¡°I still have the cheek to ask you to protect my father. You must let him get through this difficult time. You must let him have a new life. From now on, whether before meals or bedtime, I will pray every day and remember the Lord every day. ¡± Thank you, Lord, for your grace. I don¡¯t know if the Lord Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva could hear Fang Xiao¡¯s prayers, or if the foreign lord was also moved by Fang Xiao. In short, ten hourster, Fang Anbang was pushed out of the operating theater. ¡°The surgery was very sessful! ¡± This was what the attending doctor told Fang Xiao. However, Fang Xiao did not have the time to bow to the doctor to thank him The attending doctor said again, ¡°a sessful surgery does not mean that everything will be fine. After all, the patient¡¯s body was filled with someone else¡¯s kidney. As for whether this unfamiliar kidney ispatible with Fang Anbang¡¯s body, we will only know after 72 hours. ¡± Because of the attending doctor¡¯s words, Fang Xiao¡¯s heart, which had just fallen into her heart, was raised to her throat again. Then, she stayed in front of her father¡¯s bed, waiting for his rejection period to pass. In the beginning, body and kidney rejection was a normal phenomenon, because any patient had to go through such a period. Usually, after the rejection period was the fusion period. It would be fine once they entered the fusion period. Unfortunately, Fang Anbang¡¯s rejection period never passed. The prime time had passed 72 hours, but his body and the kidney were still rejecting each other. There was no sign of fusion at all. Fang Xiao hurriedly went to find the attending doctor in charge of Fang Anbang. She wanted to ask if she could use chemotherapy or dialysis to give him some help. The expert told him mercilessly that in Fang Anbang¡¯s situation, chemotherapy could not give him any help, and dialysis hadpletely lost its meaning. If he still could not enter the harmonious period within 120 hours, then.. There was nothing they could do. 120 hours, that was five days after Fang Anbang¡¯s surgery, Fang Anbang¡¯s body finally could not hold on anymore. The life-saving medicine and nutrition needle could not hold on to his failing body and various organs That was because the transnted kidney had never been used to get along with his body. In the end, Fang Anbang¡¯s life came to an end. Fang Xiao had no other choice but to cry silently. As Fang Anbang¡¯s only daughter, she had put in all her effort for her father¡¯s life. She had even sold herself. However, such hard work, such painstaking effort, and finally, the facts proved to her once again that there was no direct ratio between effort and reward. Her efforts and efforts once again yielded the result of failure. Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha did not protect her father, and the Lord of the Foreign School did not stand on her side. She even wondered if this had something to do with her not burning incense or thinking about the Lord It seemed that it was useless to rush to the Buddha¡¯s feet at thest minute. Fang Anbang still woke up from the shock. Fang Xiao walked in and looked at her father. Fang Anbang¡¯s Ashen face revealed a guilty expression as he looked at her He said intermittently, ¡°Xiao Xiao... Daddy is gone... take care of mom and Chen Chen... Xiao Xiao... don¡¯t me Cai Wei... that¡¯s what Daddy... owes her... ¡± Chapter 1665

Chapter 1665: Chapter 1665-her father is dead

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Anbang¡¯s words ended there. In fact, when he returned from the twilight, he was already dead. His lips moved as he spoke. Fang Xiao could only hear the first part clearly, asking her to take good care of her mother and so on. Unfortunately.. Her mother had died more than three months ago, but she did not hear a single word Fang Anbang said after that. Fang Anbang tilted his head and loosened his grip. Just like that, he closed his eyes forever, bade farewell to his daughter forever, and went to another world where his wife had long gone. Fang Xiao prostrated herself on her father¡¯s corpse. She had not been able to support her body for a very, very long time. Her father was the support and hope of her life. Now that her father had left, she felt as if she had lost the center of her life. The phone rang at this very moment. It was an unfamiliar number. She did not know whose it was, but she still pressed the answer button. ¡°Fang Xiao,e to Yunxiao pavilion tonight, ¡± Xi Lingheng¡¯s voice was emotionless. It was apletely formic order. ¡°MY FATHER IS DEAD! ¡± Fang Xiao cried out on the phone. ¡°My father is dead. Can I note tonight? ¡± There was a long silence on the phone. After a while, a deep and hoarse voice came through. ¡°Then you should finish your father¡¯s business first. ¡± Fang Xiao hung up the phone and cried on her father¡¯s body. She sold herself for 500,000 yuan to save her father, but the 500,000 yuan did not save her father¡¯s life. She had to be Xi Lingheng¡¯s mistress for a year. Her father died at Binhai, so of course, he was cremated at Binhai. After her father¡¯s surgery, he died. She still had less than 100,000 yuan left from selling her body, so she used it to bury her father. The Urn was also called the Treasure Pce. Fang Xiao liked this name very much, so she bought her father a ck sandalwood treasure pce. She put her father¡¯s ashes in the treasure pce, then carried them in her arms to take a long-distance bus back to Hui city. When she was young, when she was angry, when she was bullied, when she cried, her father would always hug her in his arms and then gently coax her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, who bullied you? ¡± Or, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t cry. Girls who cry won¡¯t BE PRETTY WHEN THEY GROW UP! ¡± Perhaps it was because all little girls were afraid of whether they were pretty or not, but since then, she rarely cried, so when she grew up, she gradually forgot what crying was. However, she did cry when her parents died, especially when she was holding the Treasure Pce that contained her father¡¯s ashes in her arms. Sitting in thest corner of the long-distance bus, her tears quietly slid down like broken beads. She bought the cemetery when she buried her mother a month and a half ago, and now that her father was dead, she didn¡¯t n to buy another cemetery. So, she carried her father¡¯s treasure pce to the cemetery, borrowed a shovel from the cemetery management, and shoveled open her mother¡¯s cemetery Then, she put her father¡¯s treasure pce into her mother¡¯s cemetery and let the two of them be together. ¡°Dad, mom, from now on, the two of you will be together. It can be considered a reunion. ¡± Fang Xiao Knelt in front of her parents¡¯ graves and kowtowed. Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of my little brother. I... ¡± Before Fang Xiao could finish speaking to her parents, her phone suddenly and sharply rang. In this deserted cemetery, it was particrly ear-piercing. Chapter 1666

Chapter 1666: Chapter 1666 the idiot¡¯s younger brother

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was slightly stunned. She immediately took out her phone and pressed the answer button. Before she could say ¡®hello¡¯ .. Luo Qili¡¯s voice came from the phone in a hurry. ¡°Fang Xiao, your younger brother fell while ying basketball in school. He¡¯s been calling your name. Do you have time toe over? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She stomped on the money that still had sparks. She immediately turned around and ran towards the entrance of the cemetery. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. I just happened to be in Huicheng today. Help me send him to the hospital first... ¡± Luo Qili was her good friend and also the intellectual inspiration teacher of the special school. Fang Xiao had gone to the school to visit her younger brother, Fang Chen, when she came back from abroad four years ago. At that time, Luo Qili was Fang Chen¡¯s form teacher, so she and Fang Xiao got along quite well. Fang Xiao often asked her about her younger brother, Fang Chen, in school. After a while, the two became friends. By the time Fang Xiao arrived at Luo Qili¡¯s hospital, Luo Qili was already pacing back and forth in front of the emergency room, waiting for her. ¡°Qili, how is my brother? ¡± Fang Xiao ran over at the speed of a 100-meter sprint. She grabbed Luo Qili¡¯s arms with both hands and almost lost her bnce. In this world, her only family member was her brother, Chen Chen. If anything happened to Chen Chen, how could she have the face to see her parents in the future? ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut on his calf and a small cut on his head. He¡¯s getting stitches, ¡± Auntie Chen, who was standing next to Luo Qili, answered before Luo Qili could. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fang. I was careless. ¡± Luo Qili quicklyforted her. ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t worry. Fang Chen is fine. I don¡¯t think he needs to be hospitalized. ¡± When Fang Xiao Heard Luo Qili¡¯s words, her heart, which had been on the verge of her throat, finally calmed down. She turned her head and looked at Auntie Chen. ¡°thank you, Auntie Chen. I won¡¯t me you. After all, you can¡¯t take care of him when he¡¯s on the run. ¡± She turned around and grabbed Luo Qili¡¯s hand again. She looked at her with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Qili! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being polite with me? ¡± Luo Qili rolled her eyes at her. Just as she was about to speak again, the door to the emergency room opened and a doctor in a white coat walked out. ¡°Fang Chen¡¯s family, ¡± the doctor called out at the entrance of the emergency room. ¡°I am. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately walked up and asked with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°doctor, is my brother alright? ¡± ¡°Yes, he just had three stitches on his head. They didn¡¯t hurt his bones. Go and pay the money first. After hanging the IV in the observation room, you can go back. Come back in a week to remove the stitches, ¡± the doctor said very politely and formally while handing over the bill. ¡°thank you, Doctor. ¡± Fang Xiao took the bill, turned around, and ran to the payment window. The air in the observation room was filled with the smell of disinfectant and needle medicine. Fang Xiao came to the bedside, bent down, and looked at the shaved head. Looking at the face that looked somewhat simr to her, her heart could not help but ache. Her younger brother was ten years younger than her, but he was almost 14 years old. He was almost an adult, already 172 years old. However, his intelligence was like that of a three-or four-year-old child. Chen Chen was also the treasure of his parents since he was young. When he was a few years old, his parents loved him very much. But when he was seven or eight years old and still acted like a three-or four-year-old child, his parents gradually became disappointed with him. Chapter 1667

Chapter 1667: Chapter 1667 isn¡¯t brother-inw good

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Other children went to primary school when they were six years old, but Chen Chen was still in kindergarten when he was six years old. Moreover, he was in middle school because the big ss had homework to do, and Chen Chen could not do homework. Chen Chen stayed in kindergarten until he was seven years old. Later, because he was tall, he refused to go to kindergarten, so he just stayed at home. Because his parents were disappointed with him, they only cared about his food and clothes, so there was no need to think about anything else. It was Fang Xiao who came back to China five years ago and found that his brother was still like a three or four-year-old child at home when he was nine years old. So, he suggested to his parents that they send him to a special school, saying that it might let Chen Chen find something that he liked and was interested in. Her parents weren¡¯t very willing at the time. Fang Anbang said that special schools were all swindlers of money. Sending a child to a special school was actually no different from sending him to prison. If she handed over the money, at the very most, her child would be ustomed to looking at her like a prisoner She might as well hire a nanny at home to look after him. Moreover, she would spend less money. Thus, Fang Xiao told her parents about Ah Gan. She also told her parents that Chen Chen wasn¡¯t a fool. He was just intellectually slower than other people. However, at the very least, he didn¡¯t need anyone to look after him when he wore clothes and ate. He might even go to a special school He could even learn how to bathe himself. In the end, after she had done a lot of work, her parents agreed to send Chen Chen to this special school in Huicheng. Of course, the cost was much more expensive than helping Chen Chen hire a nanny at home. ¡°Chen Chen, ¡± she called her brother¡¯s name in a low voice. The person on the bed who had closed his eyes for an IV drip heard her call and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Fang Xiao, he immediately grinned like a child and shouted, ¡°sister! ¡± Fang Xiao gently covered the area where he was covered with gauze and asked softly, ¡°Chen Chen, does it hurt? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Chen Chen immediately turned around and sat up. She threw herself into Fang Xiao¡¯s arms like a child and ced her head on Fang Xiao¡¯s shoulder. Her arms wrapped around Fang Xiao¡¯s neck Her voice sounded faintly, ¡°it just hurt. Now that I see you, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Chen Chen misses you so much. ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s nose turned sour and tears almost rolled down her face. She quickly used her fingers to wipe away the liquid in her eyes. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I miss Chen Chen too. Didn¡¯t youe to see Chen Chen after you were done with work? ¡± Chen Chen finally smiled happily and let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s neck. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but ask naively, ¡°sister, will you grow thin when you get married? ¡± Will you grow thin when you get married Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Thest time she came to see Fang Chen was more than a month ago. It was two days before she and Qiu Yitang were about to get married. That time, she told Chen Chen that she was going to get married. In the future, not only did he have a sister, but he also had a brother-inw. However, she did not expect Chen Chen to still remember this matter, and she thought that he had long forgotten about it. ¡°Is brother-inw not good to sister? ¡± Fang Chen saw that Fang Xiao did not answer for a long time, so she asked carefully again. Fang Xiao was shocked and quickly reacted. She forced a smile and said softly, ¡°yes, why wouldn¡¯t it be good? ¡± Fang Chen heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words and was happy, so he took out a small bottle from behind She handed the transparent stic bottle to Fang Xiao. ¡°sister, this is my wedding gift for you. Teacher Luo and Auntie Chen taught me how to fold the little stars inside. The blue little stars are brother-inw, and the pink little stars are sister. brother-inw and sister will always live in the same house. ¡± Chapter 1668

Chapter 1668: Chapter 1668 you still have Fang Chen

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao held the transparent stic bottle with both hands. It was actually an ordinary small candy bottle with red and Blue Stars in it. Each one was Chen Chen¡¯s heart. Her nose became sour again, and warm liquid surged into her eyes again. She seemed to say, Chen Chen, you don¡¯t have a brother-inw anymore. You¡¯ll never have a brother-inw anymore because your sister didn¡¯t marry that man at all. Of course, these words could only be kept in the bottom of her heart and couldn¡¯t be said. Moreover, Fang Chen wouldn¡¯t understand even if she said it. She clenched the stic bottle tightly and looked at her brother on the hospital bed. Her heart warmed up bit by bit. She was not alone. Even if her parents had both left her, she still had her younger brother. She would depend on her younger brother. ¡°sister, don¡¯t you like it? ¡± Fang Chen saw that Fang Xiao was staring at the bottle without saying a word, so she quickly asked nervously. ¡°How can I not like it? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately came back to her senses and hugged Chen Chen¡¯s head She nted a heavy kiss on his forehead. ¡°thank you, Chen Chen. I like it very much! Chen Chen, quickly lie down and get your injection. If you don¡¯t fall down in the future, I will like Chen Chen even more. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Chen Chenughed happily and obedientlyy down on the bed. He even muttered softly, ¡°who asked me not toe and visit Chen Chen? I oftene to visit Chen Chen, so Chen Chen won¡¯t fall down. ¡± ¡°MMM, then I wille and visit Chen Chen more often in the future, okay? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately pulled the nket over Chen Chen and covered him with it. As she helped him Tuck in the corner of the nket, she gently coaxed him. ¡°But, why is mom noting to visit Chen Chen anymore? ¡± Fang Cheny on the bed and whispered, ¡°could it be that mom is getting married too? ¡± Fang Xiao felt extremely sad. She pondered for a long time before she calmed herself down. She gently stroked Fang Chen¡¯s forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°mom went abroad. It will take a long time for her toe back. ¡± ¡°Then, is dad going abroad too? ¡± Chen Chen¡¯s low voice sounded. ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao replied softly. ¡°Then, is sister going abroad too? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, ¡± Fang Xiao immediately answered her brother¡¯s question. Then, she kissed his cheek andforted him, ¡°If sister doesn¡¯t go abroad, sister will stay with Chen Chen in the country. ¡± Fang Chen widened his bright eyes and looked at Fang Xiao. After a while, he carefully asked, ¡°then... when can I live with sister? ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned again. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said to him, ¡°when Chen Chen graduates, Chen Chen has to work hard and try to graduate early. Sister wille and bring Chen Chen Home, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chen Chen finally smiled. She stretched out her little finger and tried to pinky swear with Fang Xiao, ¡°sister, don¡¯t go back on your word! ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. I definitely won¡¯t GO BACK ON MY WORD! ¡± Fang Xiao immediately stretched out her little finger and pulled on Fang Chen¡¯s little finger. ¡°pinky swear, don¡¯t change it for a Hundred Years! ¡± Finally, Fang Chen was coaxed to sleep. When he heard his heavy snoring, Fang Xiao kissed him on the forehead and walked out of the observation room. ¡°Fang Xiao, how¡¯s your father¡¯s surgery? ¡± Luo Qili sent Fang Xiao out of the hospital and quickly asked with concern. ¡°My father... is already dead. ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, but she stubbornly did not let her tears fall. ¡°I sent my father¡¯s ashes back today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Luo Qili quickly apologized. Then, she sighed and patted Fang Xiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. You still have Fang Chen. ¡± Chapter 1669

Chapter 1669: Chapter 1669 had to go back to Bincheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao nodded as if she had thought of something, so she quickly said to Luo Qili, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll transfer Fang Chen¡¯s money for this semester to you when I get back. I¡¯ve troubled you to pay for so long, it¡¯s really... ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, then there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. I don¡¯t need money now anyway, ¡± Luo Qili quickly interrupted her. ¡°My father died, and I still have 100,000 yuan left, ¡± Fang Xiao said truthfully. ¡°Not only do I n to transfer the money for this semester, I also n to transfer the money for the next semester because I¡¯m worried that if I identally spend it, I might really not be able to pay Fang Chen¡¯s fees. ¡± Fang Chen attended this special school. Not only did he have to pay for tuition and misceneous fees, books, materials, tutoring fees for special sses, living expenses, and special care fees for Aunties, but he also had to pay 50,000 yuan for a semester. Luo Qili did not say anything more after hearing her words. After all, she was only a teacher at the school. A few months ago, she could not even cover Fang Chen¡¯s expenses. In the end, she went to the finance department to use her sry as a guarantee Only then did the school allow Fang Chen to continue staying here. ¡°Fang Xiao, our school just happens to be short of a music teacher. I remember that you once learned to y the piano, right? ¡± Luo Qili kindly suggested to Fang Xiao. ¡°If you can stay at the school as a teacher, then you don¡¯t have to hire an aunt to take care of your brother, and you can also stay by your brother¡¯s side. This is a good thing that kills two birds with one stone. ¡± Fang Xiao also knew that this was a good thing that killed two birds with one stone. If she had not sold herself for 500,000 to Xi Lingheng, then she would definitely choose to stay at Huicheng¡¯s special school and stay by her brother¡¯s side, Chen Chen. However, she had already sold herself, and that man wanted her to be at his Beck and call. Huicheng was more than 100 kilometers away from Binhai, so how could she be at his Beck and call? Even though her father was dead, she still had to fulfill the contract to sell her body. After all, her name was written in ck and white on it. So, she politely rejected Luo Qili¡¯s good intentions She said softly, ¡°I still have to go back to Binhai to look for a job. After all, the sry there is much higher, and the special school¡¯s sry, aside from my and Fang Chen¡¯s living expenses, has no surplus. If anything happens to Fang Chen, I don¡¯t have any extra money to take out. ¡± After hearing what Fang Xiao said, Luo Qili didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. She knew Fang Xiao¡¯s current situation, so she quickly gave her cousin¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°My cousin, Liu Yijun, works at Binhai Sun Department Store. She seems to be the assistant manager of the purchasing department. It is said that she earns a lot of money a year. She rented a room and a living room. If you don¡¯t have a ce to live in Binhai, you can look for her. Maybe she can help you find a job at Sun Department Store, ¡± Luo Qili said to her. Fang Xiao thanked Luo Qili and then said goodbye to Auntie Chen. She hurried to the bus stop because she hadn¡¯t forgotten that she didn¡¯t belong to herself anymore She belonged to the man who bought her for 500,000 yuan. While she was still on the bus, her cell phone rang. She pressed the answer button and heard the man¡¯s cold voice, ¡°haven¡¯t you finished your father¡¯s business yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, I have. ¡± She bit her lip and added, ¡°I¡¯m on the bus from Huicheng to Binhai. ¡± Chapter 1670

Chapter 1670: Chapter 1670 in times of crisis

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then you can rent a house in Area F, ¡± the man¡¯s voice was still cold and emotionless. ¡°Can I rent a house in Area L in the suburbs? ¡± She asked carefully, then quickly exined, ¡°the houses in the suburbs are cheaper. ¡± She had already asked around. Renting a single apartment in a vige in the suburbs was about 500 to 600 yuan, which would save a lot of money. Now, after she paid her brother¡¯s tuition fees for two semesters, she was so poor that she had no money. ¡°I remember that the agreement states that you have to be on call 24 hours a day, ¡± his cold voice came from the phone. It was as cold and piercing as the Siberian wind. ¡°You live in the suburbs. What if I want it? Can you guarantee that you cane over at any time? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. Dongfang Yunheng on the other side of the phone did not give her a chance to speak, because he had already hung up the phone with a snap. The next day, in order to rent a cheaper apartment, Fang Xiao had almost searched the entire vige in Area F. actually, it was very convenient to find an intermediary to rent an apartment, but the intermediary had to charge an intermediary fee, and she did not want to pay the intermediary fee So she could only follow the alley in the vige and look at the advertisements on the walls. Finally, she rented a simple bachelor apartment in a vige in the city three kilometers away from the Dongfang building. The kind with a kitchen and bathroom cost two thousand yuan a month. After renting the house, she bought some daily necessities. Since she had to find a job to work, she went to the wholesale market to buy two sets of business clothes for herself. After she finished setting up the temporary home, she was almostpletely exhausted. She fried a box of noodles at the rice noodle shop in the vige in the city and wolfed it down. After taking a shower, she didn¡¯t even care that her hair was still wet and just fell asleep on the bed. She was too tired, especially after her father had a kidney transnt surgery. She almost didn¡¯t sleep well. She stayed with her father all day and night until his warm body turned into an ice-cold corpse. Fang Xiao called Luo Qili¡¯s cousin, Liu Yijun, the next morning. Perhaps Luo Qili had called Liu Yijun in advance to tell her about her condition, so Liu Yijun heard that it was Fang Xiao and didn¡¯t say anything She immediately asked her to wait for her at the entrance of Sun Department Store in the morning. Although Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t familiar with Binhai, Sun Department Store was a famous shopping center in Binhai, and it was located in the prosperous business circle of Binhai. So, anyone who asked would know where to go to Sun department store. Because she needed to find a job, Liu Yijun asked her to write her resume over the phone. So, Fang Xiao wrote another resume at home and sent it to the photo studio in the city vige to be photocopied Then, she took the bus to Sun Department Store ording to the route that the owner of the photo studio told her. When Fang Xiao rushed to Sun department store, it was just past 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Liu Yijun found an excuse toe out. Fang Xiao had seen Liu Yijun once at Luo Qili¡¯s house. Although they hadn¡¯t talked, they had talked to each other, so she had some impression of Liu Yijun The two of them recognized each other as soon as they met. Liu Yijun was very warm-hearted. When they met, she immediately asked where she lived. There was no room for rent. If there was no room for rent, they could squeeze in at her ce. She said that she rented a room and a living room. Usually, almost no one went to her house, and the living room could actually fit a bed. Chapter 1671

Chapter 1671: Chapter 1671 was called a resume

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao quickly said that there was no need. She had rented a single room, so it was no longer a problem for her to stay. Now that she was looking for a job, she did not dare to be idle, and she could not afford to be idle either. Liu Yijun brought her to KFC across from the Sun Department Store and sat down. Fang Xiao immediately went to buy two cups of Coke with ice. Liu Yijun drank the coke and told her that the Sun Department Store¡¯s office was not hiring right now However, their head office, the Dongfang Group, was recruiting people. They said that she could go for an interview, and she knew an assistant in the head office¡¯s personnel department. She would call herter to see if she could make an exception. ¡°Look, this is the oriental group¡¯s signature condition. ¡± Liu Yijun found the Oriental Group¡¯s signature notice in her notebook and pushed the small notebook in front of Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao quickly nced at the Oriental Group¡¯s recruitment notice Then, she frowned and said, ¡°Liu Yijun, the Oriental group¡¯s requirements are so high. Look at the recruitment conditions. Famous universities such as Peking University, Tsinghua University, Zhejiang University, Fudan University, and Zhongshan University graduate students... ... I still need three to five years of experience. I¡¯m just a fresh graduate from G University. I don¡¯t have any work experience. How can people like me ? ¡°Fine, don¡¯t look at that. ¡± Liu Yijun rolled her eyes at her Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Besides, g university isn¡¯t bad. Besides, you went to the United States to study, didn¡¯t you ter, pass your resume over. Not everyone in the Personnel Department of the Oriental Group is so bright-eyed. Maybe someone who isn¡¯t awake will see you as a turtle and recruit you ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t try? ¡± Fang Xiao didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Liu Yijun¡¯s words. After all, she had never looked for a job before, and she didn¡¯t have any experience in looking for a job. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know whether Liu Yijun¡¯s words were true or false. ¡°By the way, have you written your resume? Let me see it. ¡± Liu Yijun put down the chopsticks in her hand and motioned for Fang Xiao to pass her resume. Fang Xiao nodded and immediately handed her the resume that she had written for a long time in the morning. Liu Yijun looked at her resume and frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯ve never written a resume before. Haven¡¯t you even read other people¡¯s resumes? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m writing it ording to the format of the resume. ¡± Fang Xiao took out a photocopied resume and looked at it. Then she looked at Liu Yijun and said, ¡°I¡¯m filling it out truthfully. What¡¯s wrong? CAN¡¯T I? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, wait here. I¡¯ll help you write a resume. ¡± Liu Yijun pulled herptop over as she spoke and started typing furiously. Fang Xiao felt that Liu Yijun was a little funny. She had only met her once before, and this was the second time they had met. The only thing they knew about each other was that Luo Qili had told her about this person. How could she help her write her resume? However, twenty minutester, Liu Yijun pushed herptop in front of Fang Xiao again. ¡°Take a look. This is called a resume. That¡¯s your personal profile. ¡± Fang Xiao stared at the document on the notebook for a full ten minutes. She frowned and pondered for another five minutes. Finally, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Liu Yijun, whose resume are you writing? ¡± Liu Yijun was drinking a coke with ice. When she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s question, she almost spat it out. However, she coughed twice She wiped her mouth with a tissue and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Fang Xiao¡¯s name clearly written on it? ¡± Chapter 1672

Chapter 1672: Chapter 1672, fate years

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao bit her lip. She had seen the name, but the resume was so gorgeous that she felt like she had been struck by lightning. That was why she had asked Liu Yijun that question. If a ring was used to describe a resume, then the resume that Liu Yijun had written for her was undoubtedly a ten-carat pink diamond, while her previous resume was at most a straw-woven circle. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll help you put your resume in the recruitment mailbox of the Oriental Group. ¡± Liu Yijun reminded her as she left. ¡°When you¡¯re looking for a job, you don¡¯t rely entirely on your real education. A lot of times, you have to rely on luck. ¡± Not only did Liu Yijun help her send her resume to the recruitment mailbox of the eastern group, but she also sent a copy to her usual email ount, telling her that if the eastern group didn¡¯t seed in applying for the job.. Then she would send a few more copies of these resumes to otherrgepanies. Of course, Liu Yijun had already called the person she knew in the personnel department of the Eastern Group. She told Fang Xiao¡¯s name and told her to take care of her. Liu Yijun went to work. Fang Xiao Thought of her ten-carat Pink Diamond resume and felt uneasy. The Eastern Group was a world-famousrgepany. It shouldn¡¯t be so easy to sneak in, right? Fang Xiao arrived at Dongfang Group at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As expected, there was a recruitment meeting here. Fang Xiao wore a ck business suit with low heels and waited quietly with many applicants. ¡°What position are you applying for? ¡± A girl who was about the same age as her probably was the same person, so she took the initiative to talk to her. ¡°I. . . I think it¡¯s the nning department and the Project Development Department, ¡± Fang Xiao said truthfully because Liu Yijun had filled in the nning department in her resume, and she had indeed studied nning in the past ... ¡°Oh, then you have two departments to choose from. ¡± The girl was probably bored from waiting, so she immediately started chatting with her. ¡°I¡¯m a secretarial major. I¡¯m here today to apply for a clerical job. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯re looking for two secretarial assistants. ¡± Fang Xiao nced at the electronic disy in front of the Dongfang Group, and the content of the recruitment was scrolling on it. ¡°I¡¯m here to apply for a secretarial assistant, ¡± Lin Yile said with some excitement. ¡°I heard that the secretarial assistant of the Dongfang group can often see the president of the Dongfang Group, and the president of the Dongfang Group is very handsome. He¡¯s the diamond man in the eyes of the unmarried women in Bincheng. ¡± Fang Xiao saw the girl¡¯s infatuated look and could not help but smile and say, ¡°it¡¯s so good to be young. YOU DARE TO DREAM OF ANYTHING! ¡± ¡°Young? ¡± Lin yile looked at Fang Xiao with a slightly surprised look and could not help but ask, ¡°are you very old? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m 24 years old, ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned and said with some embarrassment ... In fact, what she said about being young was psychological. Her real age was not old, but after experiencing the changes in her family, her psychological age was already very, very old. ¡°PFFT... ¡± Lin Yile could not help butugh out loud. She used her hand to pretend to push Fang Xiao and teased, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m 23 this year. You say I¡¯m young, but is 24 really that old? It¡¯s just a natal year. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a natal year. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately nodded and echoed her words. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯m old. ¡± ¡°Eh, a natal year? ¡± Lin yile heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words and then went on to say, ¡°I heard that a natal year is very bad. Did you wear red inside like other people? To Ward off evil? ¡± Chapter 1673

Chapter 1673: Chapter 1673, the Glorious Dongfang Yunheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The natal year is not good. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Lin Yile, then shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t wear red underwear in the past, but now I don¡¯t... want to wear it. ¡± She originally wanted to say ¡®can¡¯t wear it anymore¡¯ because her parents had died. Who would still wear red at this time Wasn¡¯t it always ck and white? But she didn¡¯t say that because Lin Yile was a stranger after all. She didn¡¯t need to tell her pain and suffering to a stranger she had only known for a few minutes. ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t want to wear it, then don¡¯t wear it. Anyway, those are just superstitions. There¡¯s no scientific reason at all. ¡± Lin Yile didn¡¯t continue to discuss the issue of the birth year with her Instead, she quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Oh right, Fang Xiao, have you submitted your resume? ¡± ¡°I already submitted it online in the morning. ¡± Fang Xiao nced at the Dongfang group¡¯s door and said faintly, ¡°I received a notice from the personnel department in the afternoon toe for an interview in the afternoon, so I came over. ¡± There were many peopleing for the interview. Everyone waited outside the door ording to the instructions of the security guard. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t have much hope that she could enter the Dongfang group, so she stood behind the crowd, thinking that she would only go over when she was called. ¡°Hey, Fang Xiao, look, ¡± Lin Yile came over and pulled her Then she pointed at a car parked at the entrance of the Oriental Group and shouted excitedly, ¡°that¡¯s a Bugatti Veyron, it¡¯s the CEO of the Oriental Group¡¯s car. The CEO of the Oriental Group got out of the car. Wow, he¡¯s so handsome, even more handsome than in magazines and TV shows. And the woman beside him is so beautiful, as beautiful as a star. ¡°. .. Fang Xiao originally had no interest in the CEO of the Oriental Group, but Lin Yile held her hand and kept squeezing into the crowd, as if she would be filled with regret if she did not see the CEO of the Oriental Group clearly. With great difficulty, the two of them squeezed to the front of the crowd and happened to see an elegant man holding the arm of an elegant and beautiful woman. ¡°This is Dongfang group¡¯s youngest CEO, Dongfang Yunheng, ¡± Lin Yile introduced in a low voice as if she had been injected with stimnts. ¡°The diamond man in the hearts of Binhai Women. ¡± This is Dongfang Yunheng? Fang Xiao stared unblinkingly at the iparably elegant man. She instantly felt as if she was struck by lightning. Xi Lingheng was Dongfang Yunheng This was something she had never thought of before. When she broke up with him in America five years ago, his name was Xi Lingheng. After returning to China, she had either studied in city g or stayed at home in Huicheng. It was onlyst year that she heard about the CEO of the Dongfang Group, Jean Xian It was news that his eldest son, Dongfang Yunheng, would be the CEO. However, Dongfang Yunheng had always been a very mysterious person. She did not seem to have seen a picture of Dongfang Yunheng in the newspapers and magazines three months ago. Of course, she did not know if he had been in the newspapers or financial magazines in the past three months because the Fang family had undergone a family change in the past three months. She could not even care about her own father How could she still care about the financial news or entertainment news? She remembered that she had seen him on the bus television in Huichengst week. However, when she saw him, just as she was getting off the bus, the bus rang with a reminder that a passenger had arrived at a stop Therefore, the sound of the TV on the bus waspletely drowned out, and she lost the chance to know his name. Chapter 1674

Chapter 1674: Chapter 1674 he had never been a poor boy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It turned out that he had never been a poor boy. He was born rich. No wonder, five years ago, that rich woman would say to her, ¡°you are not worthy of him! ¡°! She was not worthy of him. Indeed, she was not worthy of him. Dongfang Group was one of the top tenpanies in the world, and he was the eldest son of Dongfang Mo, the Chairman of Dongfang Group. How many women in the world were worthy of such a proud son of Heaven? Dongfang Yunheng walked past her and Lin Yile with the beautiful woman in his arms. His gaze swept across the crowd. Fang Xiao thought that he saw her, but his gaze did not linger on her for even a second Just like that, the woman in his arms walked elegantly towards the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s entrance with her head held high. Soon, Dongfang Yunheng and the beautiful woman entered the Dongfang Corporation¡¯s entrance and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Just as Fang Xiao was still guessing the rtionship between Dongfang Yunheng and the woman, there were already people who were well-versed in gossip ¡°This is Gu Chenchen, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s girlfriend. I heard that they will be engaged soon. ¡± ¡°I heard that the Gu family and the Dongfang family are family friends. They are childhood sweethearts. ¡± ¡°They are not childhood sweethearts. I heard that they met at a horse show, ¡± the other person corrected. ¡°It seems that Gu Chenchen identally spilled wine on Dongfang Yunheng, and the two of them fell in love. ¡± ¡°Not at all. I heard that they met at a fashion show, ¡± the other person continued Very gossipy, he said, ¡°Gu Chenchen is a famous model. At that time, she showed a very nice gown, so Dongfang Yunheng even took a fancy to her and her clothes. ¡± ¡°...¡±. While everyone was talking about Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen, Fang Xiao had already walked to the side. She was actually so afraid to find out about his news. ¡°I want to go back, ¡± Fang Xiao said to Lin Yile, who had caught up with her, ¡°Dongfang Group has such high requirements, and I don¡¯t have any work experience. I definitely won¡¯t be able to get the job. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so unconfident, ¡± Lin yileforted her, ¡°besides, interviews are sometimes a matter of luck. Maybe the interviewer was in a good mood when he saw you, so he recruited you? ¡± When Lin Yile said this, Fang Xiao scoffed in her heart, thinking that Lin Yile was too naive. After all, a girl who just came out of university had not been through the trials of life, so she thought too highly of everything. However, when she stood in front of the interviewer, she had to admit that Lin yile¡¯s words were indeed somewhat reasonable. After the two interviewers looked at her resume very seriously, they were very satisfied with her and did not ask her anything more They only briefly talked about the treatment situation of thepany and finally said, ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯ve been epted. Remember toe tomorrow morning toplete the entry procedures. ¡± Fang Xiao was shocked. She didn¡¯t even say anything during the interview Moreover, that resume waspletely fake. Didn¡¯t these people have to verify it with her face-to-face? It was likely that Liu Yijun¡¯s friend had already informed the interviewer, or perhaps one of the two interviewers was Liu Yijun¡¯s friend, which was why she was able to sneak into the Dongfang Group¡¯s Project Development Department. Before she knew that Xi Lingheng was the CEO of Dongfang Group, Dongfang Yunheng, she had really hoped that she could be epted by Dongfang Group, but now that she knew that Dongfang Yunheng was Xi Lingheng.. She was in awe of Dongfang Group. Chapter 1675

Chapter 1675: Chapter 1675, Project Development Department

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao walked out of the Dongfang Group¡¯s entrance with mixed feelings. She saw Lin yile standing beside her with her head lowered. When she saw her, she immediately asked, ¡°Fang Xiao, have you been epted? ¡± Fang Xiao nodded nkly In the end, Lin Yile huffed and said, ¡°D * Mn it, why are you so lucky? I still have experience. I used to be the general manager¡¯s secretary in other smallpanies. I came here to apply for a secretary¡¯s assistant, but the Dongfang Group actually didn¡¯t want me. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly tried tofort her. It was better to go to work in anotherpany first ande again when Dongfang Group was recruiting again. Moreover, sometimes, working in a bigpany was not necessarily better than working in a smallpany. Lin Yile was very depressed because she did not enter Dongfang Group. When she separated from Fang Xiao, she especially gave her cell phone number to Fang Xiao, saying that she would call her when Dongfang Group was recruiting again in the future. After she separated from Lin Yile, Liu Yijun called and asked her about the results of the application. She quickly said that she had been epted, but she did not really want to work in Dongfang Group. Liu Yijun immediately criticized her on the phone, saying, ¡°How could you do this? ¡°? ¡°I spent a lot of effort to get you into the Dongfang Group. I even treated you to a big meal at noon and spent several hundred yuan. If you don¡¯t go to work, won¡¯t my money go down the drain? ¡± ¡°Are you worthy of me and my cousin? ¡°? ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t work at the Dongfang Group, where are you going to work? ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no one in thepany, can an inexperienced person like you easily get into a bigpany? ¡°? And in Binhai, would the wages of otherrgepanies be higher than that of the Dongfang Group? Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. She had no experience in finding a job, and she had even less work experience. Therefore, when Liu Yijun said her, she could not refute anything. So she thought again, the Dongfang Group was so big, with dozens of floors and so many departments, with tens of thousands of employees. Dongfang Yunheng was the president, so how could he pay attention to her? Moreover, even if she was epted by the Dongfang Group¡¯s Project Development Department, Dongfang Yunheng might not know. After all, the project development department was only one of the many departments of the Dongfang Group, and she was just a small employee who had just entered. With this thought, she immediately felt much more rxed. Seeing that the Dongfang Group¡¯s sry was not cheap, and seeing that Liu Yijun had spent so much effort to get her into the Dongfang Group, even if she took a risk, she still had to go to work. Fang Xiao had always been a vague concept of the project development department, and now that she was so poor that she did not have aputer to use, she could not find out what kind of department the Project Development Department was So much so that when she went to the Dongfang group the next day to go through the entry procedures, her mind was still in a daze. After the entry procedures werepleted, she was led to the Project Development Department by the personnel department¡¯s Miss. She pushed open a door and walked in. She called out to the middle-aged woman behind the desk inside, ¡°manager Wang, there¡¯s a new person. I¡¯ll leave him to you. ¡± After the personnel department¡¯s Miss said this, she immediately ced the file bag in her hand on manager Wang¡¯s desk. She turned around and walked out of the office door. The middle-aged woman looked to be in her forties. She raised her eyebrows and nced at Fang Xiao. She grabbed the file and threw it into the bookcase behind her. She did not even nce at the contents of the file Then, she stared at Fang Xiao and asked unhappily, ¡°name, age, what is your graduation, and what are your specialties? ¡± Chapter 1676

Chapter 1676: Chapter 1676 was transferred to the secretarial department

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao, 24 years old this year. She graduated from G University. She has no work experience and no special skills, ¡± Fang Xiao answered manager Wang in a very calm voice. ¡°She graduated from g university without any experience and no special skills? ¡± Manager Wang was obviously very dissatisfied with her She could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°alright, now that the personnel department is recruiting people, don¡¯t they have eyes? Is My project development department a ce for collecting waste products? You even threw such a person over to me? ¡± After saying this, he immediately turned his office chair, took her file bag from the bookcase, and threw it to her, ¡°go back to the personnel department yourself. Just say that my project development department doesn¡¯t ept trash. ¡± No matter how good-tempered Fang Xiao was, she was still angered by manager Wang. This person had only met her for less than three minutes, yet he was already scolding her with trash. Did he have such a superior? ¡°You don¡¯t have to use me. In fact, you can just fire me directly, ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice sounded cold and firm She looked at manager Wang and said, ¡°however, everyone has their dignity. You always talk about trash. From this, we can see that you are one of these things. ¡± ¡°Wow, you rebelled against me? ¡± Manager Wang stood up immediately and pointed at Fang Xiao, who had just turned around and walked towards the office door. She shouted, ¡°who the F * Ck Are you? Maybe you came in because of some connections? Trash like you... ¡± ¡°manager Wang, who are you scolding this time? ¡± A young man who was not even 30 years old walked in and interrupted manager Wang. Then, his gaze paused on Fang Xiao for two seconds before he smiled and said, ¡°why? Did the neer offend you? ¡± When manager Wang saw this young man, his anger from before instantly dissipated He stood up andined to the young man, ¡°Assistant Wu, don¡¯t you know that the people in the personnel department are getting more and more disgraceful these days? They actually pushed an unknown fresh university graduate who doesn¡¯t have any special abilities to me. Why didn¡¯t they push her to the finance department and the Secretarial Department? ¡± When this assistant Wu heard manager Wang¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. Then, she took Fang Xiao¡¯s file bag and opened it to take a look Then, she said indifferently to manager Wang, ¡°you can¡¯t me the personnel department for this. Miss Fang is applying for the project development department. If I don¡¯t send her to you, where else can I send her? ¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want this person. ¡± Manager Wang raised his head and looked like he was unwilling topromise He looked at Fang Xiao with contempt and said, ¡°look at her. She¡¯s wearing ck-framed sses, a loose uniform, and no makeup. She looks like she¡¯s in the dirt. Can she take on the work of the Project Development Department? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I transfer you to the secretarial department? ¡± The assistant named Wu looked at Fang Xiao with some difficulty and asked tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be a secretarial, ¡± Fang Xiao immediately refused and then added, ¡°how about I find another job if I really can¡¯t? This Dongfang Group has high requirements. I definitely can¡¯t get used to it. ¡± ¡°Miss Fang, you just finished the entry procedures. If you resign now, ording to the contract, you have topensate ourpany for three months of losses, ¡± assistant Wu reminded her very friendly. The person who resigned at this time was a fool. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a probation period? ¡± Fang Xiao was obviously stunned. Just now, the personnel department asked her to sign it and she signed it. In her opinion, anypany had a probation period. Chapter 1677

Chapter 1677: Chapter 1677, staff of the Secretarial Department

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You are an official employee who has signed a contract with ourpany. You don¡¯t have a probation period. ¡± Assistant Wu flipped through her file Then, she nodded with certainty. ¡°Miss Fang, you indeed don¡¯t have a probation period. Now, you are an official employee of ourpany. ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately shocked beyond words. She stared nkly at Assistant Wu. After a long while, she said, ¡°then, yourpany will fire me. Anyway, I¡¯m so stupid and don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m a burden in yourpany. ¡± Assistant Wu shook her head She said helplessly, ¡°Miss Fang, before the contract expires, if we fire you, we will have topensate you for three months of your sry. You haven¡¯t even made a single contribution to thepany, yet we are giving you three months of sry for nothing. Do you think there is such a good thing in the world? ¡± No, of course not. Therefore, after she joined the Dongfang Group, she really couldn¡¯t leave for a while. Therefore, she asked helplessly, ¡°then how long will it take for me to resign? ¡± ¡°ording to the contract, you have to wait at least a year, ¡± assistant Wu replied in a very formal manner. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t understand. How did she be an official employee when she just joined thepany Could it be that this was also the help of Liu Yijun¡¯s friend If that was the case, then it would really be a bad help. She didn¡¯t want to work under the old witch of the Project Development Department. If she didn¡¯t tire herself to death, she would probably be scolded to death. ¡°But I really don¡¯t know anything. ¡± Fang Xiao still had a very honest look on her face. She said with iparable distress, ¡°why don¡¯t you transfer me to the cleaning department? I think I¡¯ll probably be able to clean up or something like that. ¡± Assistant Wu almostughed out loud when he heard her words. Was this the person that Dongfang Yunheng had instructed him to definitely stay behind Wasn¡¯t this a little too naive? Although he was puzzled in his heart.. But he still said patiently, ¡°then it¡¯s better to go to the secretarial department. Secretary Lin said that her secretarial departmentcks a personal secretary, which is Secretary Lin¡¯s assistant. The main job is to help serve tea and clean up. You should be able to do this, right? ¡± The corner of Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched a little and she didn¡¯t say anything more. She had alreadye this far, and she couldn¡¯t retreat now. She hoped that this so-called personal secretary who served tea and water didn¡¯t have to deal with Dongfang Yunheng. With this thought in mind, Fang Xiao followed this assistant Wu upstairs. When the elevator reached the top floor, she inexplicably had a bad premonition. The top floor of a group seemed to be the president¡¯s office. The entire top floor was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s office. His general manager¡¯s office, his secretarial department, and these people all revolved around him. Assistant Wu directly brought Fang Xiao to Lin Shanshan. Fang Xiao¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. This Lin Shanshan was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s secretary, and if she came to be her assistant, then wouldn¡¯t that be... ... Lin Shanshan was obviously stunned when she saw Fang Xiao¡¯s attire, but she did not say anything and just asked her to go with her. ¡°Miss Fang, from today onwards, you will be the president¡¯s personal secretary, ¡± Lin Shanshan said to her in a very professional manner. ¡°The duties of a personal secretary are mainly responsible for the president¡¯s daily life, such as making coffee, making tea, ordering meals for the president, helping him tidy up his office... ... And taking care of his clothes when he goes out.¡± Lin Shanshan talked about a lot of things, and Fang Xiao wrote them down in a pen. When Lin Shanshan turned to leave, she immediately called out to her, ¡°well, what should I do now? ¡± Chapter 1678

Chapter 1678: Chapter 1678, personal secretary

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The president is in a meeting right now. The meeting will be over in about ten minutes. You have to make a cup of coffee for him. Sometimes, when the president wants to go out for dinner, you have to apany him. ¡± ¡°Wait, does the secretary have to apany the president for dinner? ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Lin Shanshan. She frowned and could not help but ask in confusion. ¡°You are the president¡¯s personal secretary, ¡± Lin Shanshan still answered very politely. ¡°personal secretaries don¡¯t do other jobs. They mainly focus on taking care of the president¡¯s life. By the way, the president has stomach problems. When you apany him for dinner, remember to remind him to drink less alcohol and eat less spicy food. ¡± ¡°You still drink coffee when you have stomach problems? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but mutter, but her voice was very low, so Lin Shanshan did not hear it clearly. ¡°What were you muttering about just now? ¡± Lin Shanshan turned around and looked at her. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao shook her head, then pointed to the coffee machine at the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make coffee now. ¡± Lin Shanshan nodded and walked out of the spacious Pantry, which was bigger than many people¡¯s vis¡¯kitchens. This ce would be Fang Xiao¡¯s world from now on. When the staff of the secretarial department saw Lin Shanshaning out, they could not help but look at her curiously and ask, ¡°where did youe from? And whose rtives are you? ¡± ¡°What rtives? The personnel department did not have eyes to recruit them. They were originally recruited into the project development department, but manager Wang refused to ept them no matter what. There¡¯s no choice. Didn¡¯t they just shove our secretarial department here? ¡± Lin Shanshan said seriously as if.. She had never seen Fang Xiao before. ¡°Aiyo, what kind of ce do they think our secretarial department is? ¡± Xiao Li beside her was obviously dissatisfied She could not help but twitch her lips and say, ¡°after Xiao Yun left, we were hoping for someone to do things quickly and share some of our work. In the end, with such a person, aren¡¯t we... ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they also share our work? ¡± Lin Shanshan¡¯s face immediately darkened With a cold face, she said, ¡°from now on, you don¡¯t have to take turns to go to the pantry. You don¡¯t have to worry about ordering meals for the president to deal with those women. These are the work of the personal secretaries. How is your burden heavier It¡¯s clearly lighter, okay?¡± The group of secretaries immediately fell silent. Lin Shanshan was their secretary-general and also Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s chief secretary. They all had to listen to her. Fang Xiao¡¯s head started to hurt in the pantry. Lin Shanshan only told her to make coffee, but she did not say what vor of Coffee Dongfang Yunheng wanted. For a moment, she did not know how to start. To be honest, she did not know how to make coffee at all because making coffee was a skill, and she did not have the skill. Five years ago, when she and Xi Lingheng were in New Jersey, the two of them were at their most extravagant time They only bought a packet of instant coffee to drink. She rummaged through the Pantry. There was actually a packet of instant coffee here. She did not know who it belonged to, perhaps it belonged to a secretary. However, she could not care less now. She would borrow a packet first. At most, she would go to the mall to buy a packet at noon and return it. Just as she finished brewing the instant coffee, Lin Shanshan was already calling for her. It must be Dongfang Yunheng who had returned from a meeting. She immediately used a tray to carry the coffee to the president¡¯s office. ¡ª Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s story was updated daily with 10,000 words! Chapter 1679

Chapter 1679: Chapter 1679, the new secretary

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng had indeed returned, but when she went in with the coffee, Dongfang Yunheng was talking to Assistant Wu, and there was only a cup of coffee on her tray. Dongfang Yunheng frowned and nced at her. He said indifferently, ¡°go get another cup of coffee. Jianping wants to talk to me about something. ¡± In less than a day, Fang Xiao was about to break down from her work as a personal secretary. She was not only serving tea and cleaning up Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s office, but also responsible for ordering food for Dongfang Yunheng and apanying him to eat. This afternoon, he was having lunch in his office. Following Lin Shanshan¡¯s instructions, she called the nearby Hyatt Hotel and ordered a business package for him. In the afternoon, Lin Shanshan informed her that the president was going to attend a charity party in the evening and asked her to prepare clothes for Dongfang Yunheng. Of course, she had to iron them so that they did not have any creases. These tasks were notplicated, but regarding the matching of a suit, shirt, and tie, she did not know what kind of clothes Dongfang Yunheng liked to wear now as the president. As for Xi Lingheng five years ago.. He had never worn a suit or tie before. Fortunately, Lin Shanshan gave her a record book from the past, so she matched a suit for him ording to his previous business g attire. Fang Xiao was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s personal secretary. ording to Lin Shanshan¡¯s instructions, she had to follow Dongfang Yunheng at all times, so she had to go to the charity g tonight. She carried the bag that Lin Shanshan had prepared for her and followed Dongfang Yunheng downstairs. When she walked out of the Dongfang Group¡¯s Gate, she found Wu Jianping already waiting there with his car. Fang Xiao carried a briefcase in one hand and a daily necessities bag in the other. She walked up to help Dongfang Yunheng open the passenger seat door. She bent down slightly and said very respectfully, ¡°president, please get in the car. ¡± ¡°You take the passenger seat. I¡¯ll take the back seat. ¡± As Dongfang Yunheng spoke, he had already opened the door of the back seat and sat in it. Fang Xiao was obviously stunned. She looked at Wu Jianping in the driver¡¯s seat. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to get in or not. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car? Is it still early? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s cold voice sounded in the back seat. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with her dilly-dallying actions. Fang Xiao hurriedly got in the car. She was very puzzled that Dongfang Yunheng was going to sit in the back seat. It didn¡¯t seem reasonable for a great CEO to give the front passenger seat to a personal secretary like her. However, her doubts were clearly exined by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s actions ten minutester. Because ten minutester, Wu Jianping¡¯s car stopped in front of a building, and the beautiful and noble Gu Chenchen walked out of the building¡¯s lobby. Before Fang Xiao could react, Dongfang Yunheng had already opened the car door and got out to greet Gu Chenchen. Wu Jianping whispered to her, ¡°this is Miss Gu, the CEO¡¯s girlfriend. Hurry up and get out of the car to greet her. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. She had a polite and formal smile on her face. She bowed slightly to Gu Chenchen and nodded, ¡°hello, Miss Gu. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at her with an obviously confused expression. Then, she looked at Dongfang Yunheng and asked softly, ¡°Yun Heng, who is this? ¡± ¡°Oh, this is my new secretary, Fang Xiao, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng introduced her to Gu Chenchen. ¡°Lin Shanshan hasn¡¯t been well recently, so I found someone to help her with my daily life. ¡± Chapter 1680

Chapter 1680: Chapter 1680 was actually a handyman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Fang, ¡± Gu Chenchen immediately reached out to Fang Xiao with a friendly smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Yun Heng in the future, Miss Fang. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly reached out to shake her hand. It was just that she had been living in abject poverty for the past few months, taking care of her father all day long, making her hand appear iparably rough. When she shook Gu Chenchen¡¯s soft and seemingly boneless hand, she suddenly felt as if she was holding onto a soft silk-like illusion. ¡°Chenchen, get in the car first. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng used his hand to support Gu Chenchen into the car When he saw the high heels on her feet, he could not help but frown and say, ¡°why are you wearing such high heels again? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wear too high? Too high heels are easy to twist your ankle. ¡± Gu Chenchen revealed a blissful smile and said softly, ¡°who asked you to grow so high for no reason? Wasn¡¯t I just trying to match your altitude? ¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s my fault for making your feet suffer. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately said with a face full of guilt, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have grown so high. ¡± Gu Chenchen covered her mouth with her hands andughed. She leaned into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°then I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯d rather have my feet tired than let you grow taller. Only a man with a high altitude is bold enough. ¡± ... Fang Xiao sat quietly in the front passenger seat. Shepletely ignored the disy of affection between the two people in the back row. Like Wu Jianping, she stared straight ahead with a focused and serious expression. They finally arrived at the venue of the charity g. Without waiting for Wu Jianping to speak, she pushed open the door and got out of the car as soon as the car came to a stop. She quickly came to the door of the back seat and pulled it open with her hand, politely inviting Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen to get out of the car. The heels of Gu Chenchen¡¯s shoes were indeed a little high today. They were at least seven inches tall. Although this way, she and Dongfang Yunheng would be more harmonious when standing together, but her two feet were probably enough for her to endure. Fang Xiao was carrying the responsibility of a personal secretary. She originally wanted to go forward and help Gu Chenchen up, but Gu Chenchen was already holding onto Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm. She was practically snuggling up to him as they walked into the venue. Fang Xiao did not know what the personal secretary should do at this time, so she hesitated behind him. Wu Jianping quickly walked over He ordered her in a low voice, ¡°hurry up and follow him. The briefcase in your hand contains the president¡¯s phone and some necessary stationery, while the personal bag in your hand contains Miss Gu¡¯s cosmetics and feminine products. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Fang Xiao finally understood. The so-called personal secretary was actually a handyman. It turned out that the two bags in her hand were things that Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen needed at any time. Dongfang Yunheng was the executive CEO of the Dongfang Group. In the entire Dongfang Group, he was the biggest except for the chairman, Dongfang Mo. Therefore, the charity party arranged for him to sit at the front of the VIP seats. Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen sat at the VIP seats. As a personal secretary, she could only find a small stool in a corner not far away and sit down. However, her gaze was always on Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen Because she did not know when they would need something. She sat down and began to check the two bags. It turned out that in the briefcase, in addition to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone, there was also a cheque book, a palm-sized Computer, two pens, a notepad, and an important customer registration record. Chapter 1681

Chapter 1681: Chapter 1681 Charity Auction

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION There were a lot of things in the daily necessities bag. There were Napkins, cosmetics, maintenance products, tissue paper, Feminine Privacy Items, and even underwear. When she saw a pair ofce-edged briefs, Fang Xiao could not help but blush. She could not help but secretly admire Lin Shanshan. Being the CEO¡¯s secretary was not an easy task. Not only did she have to prepare things for him to use at any time.. She also had to prepare daily necessities and things for his girlfriend to use in emergencies. The Charity Party was an auction of items donated by manypanies. Dongfang Group donated a string of pure natural pearls from Nanhai. The pearls on this string of pearls were evenly distributed and naturally shiny. It was definitely a top-grade Pearl. Before the string of pearls from Dongfang Group, there were also some items donated by otherpanies, such as antiques, Jingdezhen Porcin, Wu Zhonggui¡¯s paintings, and so on. When the string of pearls from Dongfang Group was brought up, Fang Xiao found that the eyes of all the animals in the venue that were called women were shining. Everyone¡¯s desire for this string of pearls was fully expressed. However, she only took a casual nce at it and did not pay much attention to it. In any case, this party had nothing to do with her. She was just a personal secretary who was ready to serve people at any time. In fact, she was just a servant. Her gaze secretly swept in the direction of Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. She discovered that Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen were lowering their heads and talking about something. His face was full of affection and focus On the other hand, Gu Chenchen¡¯s face had a slightly shy and happy expression. Her heart twitched slightly. A trace of pain drilled out from the deepest part of her heart uncontrobly. She immediately averted her gaze from them and looked at the auctioneer on the stage She quickly suppressed the untraceable pain with great force. The auctioneer was introducing the origin of this string of pearls. Of course, he was trying to put it in a good way. Then, he began the auction of this string of pearls. The starting bid was 1,000,000. 1,000,000 When Fang Xiao heard this number, she was shocked. It was just a string of pearls. How could it be so expensive Weren¡¯t the pearls sold in the mall only worth tens of thousands of dors per string? However, what made her even more dumbfounded was that the desire of these people for this string of pearls quickly soared to 2,600,000 after raising their hands a few times. ¡°2.6 million, any additional bids? ¡± The auctioneer raised the auction hammer on the stage and asked the bosses of thesergepanies below the stage. Fang Xiao¡¯s gaze instinctively turned towards Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. She saw Gu Chenchen whisper something in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ear, and Dongfang Yunheng nodded. Then, Dongfang Yunheng raised his hand and very naturally and straightforwardly reported a number, ¡°three million! ¡± ¡°President Dongfang has given three million! ¡± The auctioneer shouted loudly from above, ¡°any additional bids? ¡± The audience looked at each other and whispered, but no one raised their hands again. Thus, the auctioneer shouted, ¡°three million going once, three million going twice, three million going thrice! ¡± As the hammer fell, the Pearl ne finally returned to its original owner after Dongfang Yunheng threw out three million and returned to Dongfang Group¡¯s hands. Everyone stood up and apuded. Dongfang Yunheng went to get the Pearl Ne. The host obviously would not let go of such a chance to gossip. He quickly took the microphone and blocked in front of Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 1682

Chapter 1682: Chapter 1682 is because she¡¯s my woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°President Dongfang, May I ask who you¡¯re going to give this Pearl Ne to? ¡± When the host asked this question, her gaze had already swept over to Gu Chenchen in the VIP seats. Dongfang Yunheng looked at Gu Chenchen in the VIP seats with a smile and called out softly, ¡°Chenchen,e up. I¡¯ll help you put it on! ¡± Fang Xiao watched Gu Chenchen carefully walk up to the stage in her high heels. She looked at the Pearl Ne in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand, and her thoughts uncontrobly flew back to that Christmas Eve five years ago. That was when she had been dating Xi Lingheng for almost two months. In Xi Lingheng¡¯s words, she had already chased him down and forced him to be her man. Every time she heard this, she did not know whether tough or cry. However, she could not be bothered to argue with this Ruffian man. After being kissed and bitten by him, she still obediently became his girlfriend. Actually, when she became Xi Lingheng¡¯s girlfriend, it was not that time when he took her away from the bar and brought her to his pitifully small apartment on a bicycle. That night, she did not stay in Xi Lingheng¡¯s apartment. Instead, she insisted on going back to the school dormitory. In the end, Xi Lingheng had no choice but to allow her to wash the clothes. Then, he took her fitting clothes and went upstairs to borrow a dryer to dry them for her After she changed into her own clothes, he finally sent her back to school. In the next few days, she did not go to Xi Lingheng, and Xi Lingheng did note to her either, perhaps because he was busy looking for a new job. A weekter, she was blocked by Mike at the school gate. At that time, Mike brought a group of people over and forced her to agree to be his girlfriend. He even said that if she did not agree, he would not give her face. She was a girl who went abroad, and she was surrounded by so many men. She was so anxious that she almost cried. For a moment, she did not know what to do. She did not like Mike. Although Mike had been wooing her for a long time, and he had been sending her flowers almost every day recently, she would throw them away every time. However, the current situation was that if she did not agree to Mike¡¯s request, she would obviously not be able to escape. If she agreed to Mike¡¯s request, she would undoubtedly be jumping into a fire pit. Many people said that Mike was not serious when he was out, and his female friends would usually notst more than three months They would kick him away when they got tired of him, and some would even be sold to sex venues by him. Just as she was forced into a corner and did not know what to do, Xi Lingheng suddenly dragged a chair and rushed over. Seeing Mike directly throw the chair at him, and behind Xi Lingheng.. There were actually more than a dozen boys dragging chairs. That was the first time she had seen a group fight between boys. Xi Lingheng¡¯s men quickly fought with Mike¡¯s men, and Xi Lingheng and Mike struggled together. For the first time, she realized that Xi Lingheng¡¯s Kung Fu was very good, and it did not take long for him to beat Mike to the ground. The group fight caused by her ended in about ten minutes, and the reason for the end was that the winner and loser had been decided, and the other reason was that the security guards from the University of New Jersey had rushed over. In the end, both parties were punished. They wrote reviews and demerits. Xi Lingheng was even punished to clean the auditorium for a week. His professor was so angry that he almost kicked him. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? ¡± The professor lectured him with a dark face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that demerits are a stain on your life? ¡± ¡°because that¡¯s my woman! ¡± Xi lingheng answered confidently. ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t allow others to bully her. A stain in your life is nothingpared to your own woman. ¡± Chapter 1683

Chapter 1683: Wasn¡¯t chapter 1683 for you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was hiding outside Professor Xi Lingheng¡¯s office at the time. She was moved to tears when she heard his reply. Meng ran suddenly felt that this poor guy was actually very good. He waspletely qualified to be her man. That day, Xi Lingheng came out of the professor¡¯s office and caught her who was still hiding outside. He immediately pulled her hand and ran to the court. There were many people ying basketball on the court at the moment. The outdoor table tennis court was between the Basketball Court and the football court. He stepped on a table with one foot and pulled her up with his hand. He wrapped his arm around her waist and announced loudly to everyone ¡°from today onwards, the ck Girl Fang Xiao is your girlfriend. Whoever dares to harass her again will be going against me, Xi Lingheng! ¡± At that moment, the basketball court and the football court quieted down. After a moment of shock, there was a round of apuse. She was hugged tightly by Xi Lingheng and her face instantly turned red. Later on, Jenny and ruth asked her, do you think you¡¯ll be happy with a poor boy like Xi Lingheng Or do you think he¡¯ll bring you happiness in the future? She always smiled and answered, ¡°I believe we¡¯ll be happy because true happiness has little to do with money. The most important thing is whether the two of them have the same mind and heart, and whether they put each other in their hearts. ¡± She believed that she and Xi Lingheng would be happy, and she also believed that Xi Lingheng would make her happy. So, ever since Xi Lingheng publicly announced that she was his girlfriend, the two of them started to walk together openly. Of course, she still stayed in the school dormitory, but after ss every day, she would apany Xi Lingheng to work. Xi Lingheng¡¯s new job was to be a waiter in a restaurant, and his job was to be a waiter. As for her, she went to the restaurant to be a receptionist, which meant that when the guests came, she would help prepare the tea and help with the paperwork. The two of them went to work together, and after work, they would ride his broken bicycle back together. The restaurant¡¯s business was good. They only got off work at nine o¡¯clock every night, and when they left the restaurant, it was usually 9:30, so the two of them rode the broken bicycle to his small apartment together. It was winter, and the wind was strong at night. She always hugged his strong waist from behind Meanwhile, he was pedaling his bicycle while singing the deste version of ¡°I want to go to Guilin. ¡± ¡°I want to make a lot of money. I want to make a lot of money. When I have money, I will marry Fang Xiao! ¡± She was giggling behind him. She put her face on his back and whispered to him, ¡°stop singing. The stinky socks in your apartment haven¡¯t been washed yet. They stink. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave them for you? ¡± He was not ashamed at all. He said with conviction, ¡°do you think that everyone can help me wash the stinky socks? ¡± She immediatelyughed and hit his back with her hand, scolding him, ¡°I¡¯ve seen people with thick skin, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with thicker skin than you. Who would be willing to help you wash your stinky socks? ¡± ¡°Then where would you be willing to help me wash them? ¡± He stopped his bicycle in front of the apartment, then put his mouth close to her ear and teased, ¡°why don¡¯t we cook dinner tonight, and I¡¯ll let you help me wash that ce? ¡± She immediately kicked him fiercely and angrily said, ¡°in your dreams! ¡± After scolding him, she immediately walked upstairs to his apartment, while he locked his bicycle at the back andughed out loud. He seemed to be in a very good mood. These days seemed to be very dull but they were also very happy. Fang Xiao gradually stopped teaching Jenny and Ruth Chinese. Instead, she spent every day with Xi Lingheng. The two of them were like a piece of gum, except for ss and sleeping The rest of the time, they were practically glued together. Chapter 1684

Chapter 1684: Chapter 1684

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, Xi Lingheng often said to her, ¡°Fang Xiao, when we get paid, I¡¯ll give you a gift. ¡± They got paid two days before Christmas, so on Christmas Eve, Xi Lingheng said mysteriously that he wanted to give her a gift so that she could guess what kind of gift he had prepared for her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t guess, but she remembered that they had been working at that restaurant every night for the past month, and they still had sses from Monday to Friday during the day. Only on Saturdays and Sundays during the day, the two of them would ride their bikes around the neighborhood. ¡°It¡¯s a pair of chopsticks, ¡± she said tentatively. He could not help butugh out loud. He picked up a piece of meat and put it into her bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t we already have chopsticks? ¡± Yes, she remembered now. This ce used knives and forks to eat, and it was the same in his apartment. One day, she had a sudden urge to eat chopsticks, so the two of them went to a nearby store to look for them, but they still could not find them. In the end, they went to buy a few big skewers of Turkey Barbecue. The skewers were very thick, so Xi lingheng used a fruit knife to cut the bamboo skewer and made two pairs of chopsticks. ¡°Is it a hairpin? ¡± She asked tentatively again. He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hairpin? Besides, wouldn¡¯t your hair look better if it¡¯s naturally loose? What hairpin do you need? ¡± Hence, she could not guess because he was so poor and had a bad temper. He was determined not to ept the money she gave him. Every time they went out to y, he would not let her pay for it. He insisted on doing it himself. He was so stubborn that he had to suffer. ¡°I¡¯m your man. It¡¯s only right for me to earn money for you to spend! ¡± This was what he often said. Therefore, after she fell in love with him, not only did she not ease his burden, but she also indirectly increased the burden of his life. As a result, she became more and more ufortable and went to work with him. However, she was a richdy. Not only did she not do any work at home, but she also had servants at home. Therefore, when she first went to work at the restaurant, not only did she not earn money, but she also spilled tea on the customers¡¯clothes and broke the dishes when she was cleaning up Because when she walked, she knocked over the tray in the waiter¡¯s hand and so on. In short, after a month, he did receive some sry, and she also received some. However, after deducting that, there was only ny-nine yuan left. Therefore, she did not dare to think too much about his gift. It was just a little money. Moreover, it was new year¡¯s here, and the restaurant was on vacation. She had to save that little money, otherwise it would not be enough for the two of them. In the past two days, she had learned a lot. In the morning, she had breakfast at school beforeing over. She deliberately bought a set of meals, but she could not finish it. Therefore, in the spirit of shame and waste, she came over to make breakfast for him. Otherwise, he would not eat breakfast again. When the two of them were together at noon, they inevitably had to eat, but they could not afford to go out to eat, so she learned to cook. She bought discounted dishes from the nearby supermarket and learned to cook ording to the recipe. In the end, his cooking was better than hers. She was always the one who actively went to buy ingredients, and in the end, he was the one who busied himself with the dishes in the kitchen. The two of them sat in front of the short table and ate happily. At that time, Xi Lingheng¡¯s favorite saying was, ¡°I want to make a lot of money. I want to make a lot of money so that I can marry Fang Xiao as my wife! ¡°! She could not guess that he would send her a gift, so she eventually shook her head to show that her imagination wascking. At most, she could only think of chopsticks and hairpins. He smiled proudly and ate his dinner with her. Then, he went behind her, picked her up, and sat her on hisp. He told her to close her eyes and said that he was going to send her a gift. Chapter 1685

Chapter 1685: Chapter 1685 you¡¯re an idiot

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She sat on hisp, which was slightly open, and the heat from his body seeped through the fabric, making her shiver involuntarily. At that moment, a frightening thought came to her mind: he wouldn¡¯t give himself to her as a gift, would he? She was struck by this thought, and instinctively wanted to struggle down from hisp, while he grabbed her shoulder with one hand and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t move, it¡¯s almost done. ¡± It¡¯ll be done soon She was curious again. They were both dressed like Friday kings, and they hadn¡¯t even taken off their clothes yet. How could it be done immediately? Could it be that his thing had the ability to pierce through the fabric on the two of them Or was the gift he gave not himself? Just as Fang Xiao¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Meng ran suddenly felt a slightly cold object on her neck. That object gave people the feeling that it was wooden and hard, but it did not have the texture of metal. ¡°It¡¯s done, ¡± Xi Lingheng¡¯s voice said, and she slowly opened her eyes. Opposite her was the wardrobe with a mirror. She was only a few feet away from them. She looked at herself in the mirror and there was a ne around her neck. It was a string of pearls, but each pearl had a different shape and color. They were connected by a transparent string and looked very nice on her neck. Of course, such a Pearl Ne was not considered good. It could almost be said to be made from the lowest quality and most inconspicuous pearls. The cheapest pearls on the market were more than ten times prettier than this. ¡°where did you get the money to buy the pearls? ¡± She immediately turned around and asked him. The reason why she asked was because she knew that he probably wore the ne by hand, because the nes sold could not be strung together with such a variety of pearls. He smiled and hugged her even tighter. He put his head on her neck and looked at the two of them in the mirror. His thin lips exhaled a warm breath between her cheeks. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± He deliberately kept her in suspense. In the end, his thin lips stuck to her cheek and kissed her heavily before he asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you going to give me a Christmas Eve gift? ¡± His tone was full of ambiguity and his eyes were full of expectation. He even unconsciously held her body tighter and let her stay close to his body. However, she immediately turned around. Perhaps it was because he held her too tightly and made it difficult for her to breathe, so she couldn¡¯t help but push him away with her hand and said, ¡°of course there is. Didn¡¯t I just get 99 yuan? ¡± She apanied him to work as a part-time worker in the restaurant for a month. In the end, after deducting all the losses, she only had nine yuan left, and she used this 99 yuan to buy him a lighter. He did not like smoking, but asionally he smoked one or two. She saw that he usually used that kind of disposable lighter, and sometimes he ran out of gas and did not buy a new one. If he wanted to smoke, he had to turn on the gas stove to start a fire. So, she bought him the cheapest lighter, which could be lit with gasoline. The lighter was originally 139 yuan, but she had to wring her tongue for a long time for the uncle who sold the lighter. Finally, she bought it back for ny-nine yuan. When she took out the lighter, he was stunned for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and hugged her in his arms. After a long while, he said excitedly to her, ¡°you are a fool! ¡± Chapter 1686

Chapter 1686: Chapter 1686: Assistant Secretary

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She giggled and gave him a heavy kiss on the cheek, feeling that he was purelyplimenting her. So be it. He wasn¡¯t the first one to say that about her. All the boys and girls in school, who wouldn¡¯t say that she was a fool? ¡°Hurry up and get up. Apany Chenchen to the bathroom. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s slightly dissatisfied voice pulled her back from her memories. At this moment, he and Gu Chenchen had already walked up to her arm in arm. On Gu Chenchen¡¯s neck, the string of three million Pearl Ne was glowing with the light of love. She stood up hastily and smiled at Gu Chenchen with slight embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too entranced by you just now. You look so beautiful with this ne on! ¡± Gu Chenchen revealed a gentle smile and walked towards the bathroom with her. Because Gu Chenchen¡¯s high heels were a little high, she had no choice but to use her hand to support her, afraid that she would fall. Fortunately, there was no danger and they arrived at the bathroom door without any obstruction. She quickly opened her daily necessities bag and asked her in a low voice what she needed. ¡°A small packet of tissues will do. ¡± Gu Chenchen nced at her daily necessities bag and could not help butugh when she saw the sanitary pads. ¡°My period is at the beginning of the month. It¡¯s only the end of the month now. You¡¯re really thoughtful. ¡± Fang Xiao blushed. This bag was prepared by Lin Shanshan, so she said a little awkwardly, ¡°about that, I was afraid that you would suddenlye early, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ¡± Gu Chenchen replied. He had already used his hand to support the wall and walked into the barrier, while Fang Xiao stood outside the barrier and waited patiently for her. Actually, the toilet was very smelly. She did not know which stall owner was pooping. She really wanted to walk out of the toilet. However, when she thought of Gu Chenchen¡¯s terrifyingly high heels, she immediately dismissed this idea. Luo Qili used to say that the toilet was where the female lead acted weak. Falling down was one of the best ways. Although some of the floors were really too slippery, some of them were deliberately falling down. However, no matter what kind of fall Gu Chenchen was going to fall down, she could not bear the responsibility. If she bumped into something and Dongfang Yunheng was determined to break the agreement and ask her to immediately return 500,000 yuan to him, then she would be in trouble. Fang Xiao did not know if Gu Chenchen¡¯s dress was tooplicated, but Fang Xiao waited outside for more than ten minutes before she came out. Fortunately, the people blocking her thought that she was in line, so they did not think that it was inappropriate for her to stand in the toilet. She helped Gu Chenchen out of the toilet with her hand. Gu Chenchen washed his hands by the sink. She quickly opened the daily necessities bag and unzipped the makeup bag inside and handed it to her. The female lead would usually touch up her makeup appropriately after going to the toilet. This was often written in melodramatic sayings. In the past, when her father took her out to participate in some so-called business activities, those socialites also often touched up their makeup by the sink. Sure enough, Gu Chenchen took out two powder cakes from her makeup bag. She saw them and wiped them on her face twice. Then, she took some lipstick and lightly applied it on her lips. After that, she was done. After all, she was born with a natural beauty. This was the simplest way to touch up her make-up that she had ever seen. This was because the socialites and socialites that she had seen before seemed to have to struggle for a long time to touch up their make-up. ¡°Is Miss Fang short-sighted? ¡± Gu Chenchen walked towards the venue with her. When she turned her face to look at the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose, she could not help but ask curiously. Chapter 1687

Chapter 1687: Chapter 1687 Pearl Ne

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, a little bit, ¡± she answered casually. Actually, she was not short-sighted. Her eyesight had always been very good. The ck-rimmed sses on her nose bridge were actually in sses. The purpose of wearing these sses was just to make herself look more old-fashioned. The Charity Party finally ended. Her first day of work as a personal secretary had finallye to a sessful end. Gu Chenchen was very satisfied with her, and Dongfang Yunheng did not seem to me her. When she got into the car, she was still thinking that if every day of work could be as smooth as today, then a year would not be too hard to endure. Wu Jianping Drove Dongfang Mo and Gu Chenchen back first. Fang Xiao only knew that they had entered a vimunity. As for whether the vi belonged to Dongfang Yunheng or the Dongfang family, she did not know. After sending Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen back, Wu Jianping drove her back. When she asked Wu Jianping to stop at the entrance of the city vige, Wu Jianping could not help but Nag, ¡°why did you rent this ce? How inconvenient is it to work here? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bus near Dongfang Group, ¡± she exined inly. She thought to herself, I didn¡¯t know that Xi Lingheng was Dongfang Yunheng before I rented the House Moreover, I didn¡¯t think about going to work at Dongfang Group at that time. All I wanted was to work at the Sun Department Store. When she returned to her small rented house, it was already past 11 pm. She quickly took her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Before she was done, her phone rang desperately. She ended the shower in a flurry and pulled a towel to wrap herself up. Then, she quickly ran out and her phone had stopped singing. She let out a long sigh of relief and was about to go to the bathroom to find a towel to wipe her freshly washed hair when her phone rang again. She had no choice but to sit down on the SOFA and use her hand to take out her phone from her bag. It was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment before pressing the answer button. Before she could speak, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°why did you take so long to answer the call? ¡± ¡°I was just taking a shower, ¡± she instinctively exined, then quickly asked, ¡°are you still busy tonight? ¡± There was a long silence on the phone. Just as she thought that he had hung up, a seductive voice suddenly came from the phone, ¡°Yun Heng, do you want to take a shower? ¡± Her heart twitched instinctively, and the phone was already ringing. She threw the phone to the side, got up, and walked to the bathroom. She stood by the sink and looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair that she had just washed was messy and scattered on her shoulders. Crystal clear water droplets dripped down one by one and wet her towel It also wet her heart. He called her just to tell her that at this moment, he was with another woman. He just wanted to show off to her that he was living well without her! He was indeed living well. Needless to say, his career was almost at its peak. But what about love Looking at the interaction between him and Gu Chenchen, one could tell how deep their love was. She closed her eyes slightly. At this time, she was toozy to even wipe her hair. She quickly ran out of the bathroom, bent down to pull out the slightly worn suitcase under the bed, quickly opened it, and then quickly began to rummage through it. After rummaging through it for a long time, she finally found the ne, the Pearl Ne. Each Pearl was different in shape, size, and uneven, but it was also iparably beautiful. Chapter 1688

Chapter 1688: Chapter 1688 eating dinner with him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Five years ago, when he gave her this ne, he said, ¡°This is the only unique Pearl Ne in the world. I gave it to the only, unique woman. ¡± The only, unique? Thinking of this, her tears finally rolled down uncontrobly. At that time, he loved to hug her and Sing, ¡°Oh baby, you are my one and only! ¡°! She is his one and only At that time, they were so young. Even the promise was so easy. Little did they know that the only thing was never possible! How could such a string of pearlspare to the ne that was worth three million on Gu Chenchen¡¯s neck tonight? The difference between love and not love could actually be measured by money! After that day, for a few days, Dongfang Yunheng did not attend any more banquets. In the past few days, he had been eating business packages at thepany for lunch. After work in the afternoon, he would drive straight back to the Dongfang House, so Fang Xiao did not have to go with him Her work was much easier. However, making coffee was her hard injury. She had already brewed instant coffee for him for a few days. She did not know if he had not drunk it or if he was too busy to notice, but this matter would be exposed sooner orter. Therefore, she bought a book on how to make coffee and studied it. Then, she learned step by step from the machines in the pantry. Finally, she spent three days to brew the First Cup of Coffee, but it was so bitter that she did not dare to drink it. Just as she was hesitating whether she should pour the cup of coffee, Xiao Tian ran in and called her, ¡°Fang Xiao, the president is asking about his coffee. Why didn¡¯t he bring it in after a long time? ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost done, ¡± she replied. She immediately put the Cup of coffee that she had taken a sip on the tray and used a small te to hold the sugar and milk. Only then did she carefully carry it to his office. He was reading the documents when he saw her slowly bring the coffee in. He said impatiently, ¡°can¡¯t you do things more quickly? A Cup of coffee has been brewing for almost an hour. With your work efficiency, are you worthy of the sry offered by the Oriental Group? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± she answered truthfully. She lowered her head and did not look at him. Instead, she directly pleaded, ¡°So, I think president, you should change to a better life secretary. ¡± He was slightly stunned. Then, with a cold face, he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go down first. Go out with me for lunch. I¡¯m tired of the business set meal every day. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± she replied politely and quickly turned to leave, but she forgot to ask him, where do you want to eat lunch at noon Do you want to eat western food or Chinese food? She only thought of this question when she picked up her phone and was about to book a seat. When she wanted to ask him again, he was no longer in the office for a meeting. Therefore, she had no choice but to force herself to make the decision and book a coffee shop near thepany. At noon, he was indeed not busy. He wanted to go downstairs for lunch. She was his personal secretary, so she could only help him grab his bag and carefully follow behind him, just like a follower in ancient times. ¡°where are you going for lunch? ¡± He started the car from the driver¡¯s seat, his face cold without even looking at her. ¡°Huamu West Cafe, ¡± she answered with a smile while putting on her seatbelt, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a seat. ¡± ¡°WHO said you want to eat western food? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s tone was very bad in the driver¡¯s seat. His face, which had been gentle just now, was now cold as if he had borrowed his rice from someone to return his chaff. Chapter 1689

Chapter 1689: Chapter 1689: I¡¯ll make you lose your appetite

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve gotten tired of the business n in the past few days? ¡± She carefully exined, ¡°the business n in the past few days is all Chinese food. ¡± The corner of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He just stepped on the gas pedal, and the car seemed to fly up in an instant. Fortunately, she had already fastened her seatbelt, so his car flying up only gave her a scare. However, it was a close call, and they arrived in five minutes. She did not know if Dongfang Yunheng had a grudge against Huamuxi coffee shop, but his face had been dark throughout the meal. It was as if her sitting across from him made him lose his appetite. Actually, she did not have any appetite sitting across from him, so when they were eating, she kept her head down and buried her head in hard work. She kept urging herself to finish the meal quickly and go out. The air was not so oppressive when she was away from him. She was not afraid of Xi Lingheng in the past. In the past, the two of them would often fight, but she would always bully him when she was free. He would scream in anger, ¡°a man is a ve before marriage, and an emperor after marriage. I want to marry you as soon as possible and end the life of a ve! ¡°! At that time, she wouldugh out loud and run in front of him while teasing him. She would yell, ¡°then hurry up and make money. Marry me after you make money, but if you be the emperor, I will also be the empress. I will never be a ve! ¡°! At that time, The Sun in New Jersey was scorching hot, and the scenery on the beach was beautiful. He and she were chasing andughing on the beach. They never thought that one day, they might be separated! In just five years, he had be the emperor without getting married, and she would never have the chance to be his empress. Now, she was already his ve. ¡°I let you eat so much? ¡± A cold voice was obviously filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh. ¡± She looked up in panic and saw his cold face. She quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°I ate a little too much this morning. I¡¯m not that hungry now. ¡± As she spoke, she put down the knife and fork in her hand. To be honest, after five years, she didn¡¯t know how to use the knife and fork anymore. ¡°I even made you lose your appetite? ¡± He saw that she didn¡¯t eat at all and became even more dissatisfied He could not help but snort coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that resources are public? You¡¯ve only eaten less than one-third of the food, and you¡¯re not only wasting money, but it¡¯s also a waste of the public resources of society. ¡± She immediately fell silent. She silently picked up her knife and fork and continued to eat the steak on the te, because he had just said that to her five years ago. That time was her first time learning how to make dumplings. She spent a lot of effort, making her eyes and nose full of flour, and finally made a pile of dumplings that did not look like dumplings. Dumplings did not look like Buns, and pies did not look like pies. This was not the worst part. The worst part was that she did not know how to cook the dumplings. Therefore, the dumplings that were finally cooked were filled with the stuffing and the skin. Although he was poor, he was still very picky. He did not want to eat the dumplings that day after only a few bites. In the end, she used that sentence to scold him. Then, of course, he obediently ate the pot with her. Therefore, when he said this sentence, she could not find a reason to refute. Even if she could not taste the steak, she still forced herself to stuff the te of steak rice into her stomach. Chapter 1690

Chapter 1690: Chapter 1690 Love You hate you ask if you know

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the way to dinner, he received a phone call. She heard him say in a gentle voice, ¡°Chenchen, I¡¯ve already eaten. I ate at the Huamuxi coffee shop that we used toe to... ¡± Fang Xiao finally understood why he was unhappy toe to Huamuxi coffee shop with her. It turned out that this was the ce where he and Gu Chenchen dated. He probably did not want toe with other women, especially her. At night, Dongfang Yunheng did not participate in any business activities. He could have gotten off work earlier, but he had to work overtime tonight. Lin Shanshan said that she seemed to have a meeting about bidding for a certain piece ofnd. Fang Xiao was just a personal secretary. She didn¡¯t care about Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s work matters. If Lin Shanshan said something, she would listen. She didn¡¯t say anything and never asked anything. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s meeting was held veryte, and he didn¡¯t get off work until about 10 pm. She stayed up until this time, so when she walked out of the Dongfang Group¡¯s building, the street was already deserted. Wu Jianping didn¡¯t work overtime tonight, so it was impossible for him to send her home tonight. Dongfang Yunheng couldn¡¯t drive her home either, because his Gu Chenchen was already waiting for him to go to the midnight movie with him. Binhai was a first-tier city, and there were still overtime buses at more than ten o¡¯clock in the evening, but it was rtively rare. She waited for more than ten minutes before one came, so she quickly got on the bus. At this time, there were very few people in the buspartment. The bus driver was a forty-something-year-old big brother. Maybe he was a local, or maybe he was a fan of Zhou Runfa and Zhao Yazhi. At this time, the theme song of the old version of Shanghai beach was ying in the buspartment. I love you and hate you, but you ask if you know it / it¡¯s like the river never stops / it turns a thousand times and turns a thousand times / it still hasn¡¯t calmed down the fight / it¡¯s both happy and sad / even if I can¡¯t tell the difference between happiness and sadness / I still want to make a thousand waves / I have enough ups and downs in my heart. . . She sat by the window of the car and looked out at the high and short buildings and some telephone poles that shed by outside the window. The dim lights and the lonely and lonely street lights shed past her eyes. It was like an old Shanghai movie. Five years ago, she and he also loved to watch movies. They were so poor but so happy. One day, he borrowed a CD from God knows where. It was an old movie from the eighties, ¡°Shanghai Beach¡± by Zhou Runhua and Zhao Yazhi. At that time, he liked Xu Wenqiang the most. He even said that Xu Wenqiang was truly infatuated. Even before he died, he still talked about going to France, because his beloved Cheng Cheng was in France. Thinking of this, her heart could not help but suffocate. In the end, Xu Wenqiang was not with his Cheng Cheng. ... After the bus swayed for forty minutes, it finally arrived at the bus stop near the vige in the city where she was. It was already past 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. From this bus stop to the vige in the city, the shortcut was nearly 600 meters. If she took the main road.. It was estimated to be more than a kilometer away. This six hundred meter road was very remote because it had not beenpletely repaired. There were not even street lights, and there was no normal traffic. During the day, some people from the vige would rush to and from work to take the bus on this road. She mustered her courage and walked towards the vige. Although there were no street lights, it was fortunate that there was a mysterious moon in the sky. A crescent moon shone down, and the light was hazy, so it was notpletely impossible to see the road. Just as she reached the turn, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her, So Meng turned her head, wanting to see who was still working sote like her. Chapter 1691

Chapter 1691: Chapter 1691 meeting a fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the moment she looked back, she was shocked because this person was actually the foolish son of thendlord, who wasmonly known as 250. At this moment, he was looking at her with shining eyes. She instinctively ran away because she had heard from the aunt next door that this fool seemed to have broken into the room across from herst month and had sex with a woman with a child. That woman was timid and did not dare to make a sound when faced with such a thing In the end, it was the mute who had to leave the room and move away. Unfortunately, she was wearing a pair of high heels. Although the heels were very short, how fast could she run on a road that had not been repaired and the lighting was not good? Moreover, even if she ran as fast as she could, how could she outrun that person who had long legs and looked like a savage He chased after women every day for no reason. He had long practiced the ability to run as fast as he could. Fang Xiao ran in a hurry and did not know where to go. In the end, she only ran a few meters before she stumbled and fell to the ground. Before she could struggle to get up, that idiot had already caught up with her and immediately pressed down on her. At that time, she was scared out of her wits, and the fool was still giggling under her. He used his hand to turn her over and still pressed her down. He was still giggling foolishly as he said, ¡°I love touching your boobs the most. It¡¯s onlyfortable to touch your boobs. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly calmed down. She knew that this person was a fool, but his strength was as great as an ox. If she were to fight him head-on now, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. Therefore, she could not fight him head-on. She could only outthink him. Therefore, she pretended to be obedient and coaxed him, ¡°fool, this ce is too hard and ufortable. Let¡¯s get up and go back, okay? My bed is so soft. ¡± ¡°Go back? ¡± Silly was stunned for a moment, and then she pulled down her pants... ... Fang Xiao immediately turned her face to the side. Fortunately, they were under a tree and there was almost no light, so she did not see anything, but she knew what he was referring to. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go somewhere else. ¡± Her eyes quickly scanned the surroundings, and then she pointed at thewn not far away and said, ¡°let¡¯s go there, okay? Thewn is a little softer. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. ¡± The fool clearly lost his patience and took off his pants in a few seconds. Then, he pressed Fang Xiao¡¯s body with his hands and legs and used his other hand to pull Fang Xiao¡¯s pants. Fang Xiao was finally anxious. She knew that she could not appease the fool at this moment, so she opened her mouth and bit the arm of the hand that was controlling her hand. She gritted her teeth and exerted force. ¡°Ah! ¡± The fool cried out in pain. The hand that was originally taking off Fang Xiao¡¯s pants immediately loosened, and then a big p came over. ¡°You whore, behave yourself, or I¡¯ll kill youter. ¡± The fool¡¯s p was very strong, almost knocking Fang Xiao unconscious on the spot. The mouth that was biting on the fool¡¯s arm could not help but loosen, and the fool took the opportunity to press down on her body. Fang Xiao struggled hard, but she could not break free from the Fool¡¯s control. The fool quickly took off her pants, and then let go of the hand that was controlling her hand. He directly grabbed the front of her clothes. With a little force, he directly tore it open. ¡°Hahaha, Mimi, ¡± the fool shouted happily. Two ck hands quickly drilled into her clothes, and quickly started to caress her smooth and delicate body. Chapter 1692

Chapter 1692: Chapter 1692: In a state of emergency

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The pain from her body made Fang Xiao exceptionally clear-headed. She looked at the fool drooling on her body and felt that he was using his knees to forcefully press against her tightly shut thighs. Her gaze quickly scanned the surroundings once again. There was a pile of bricks about an arm¡¯s length away from her. It was probably used to build a sidewalk. At this moment, the fool had already pushed her thighs away and was about to use his weapon to pierce through her soul. At this moment, she grabbed a brick. Without even thinking, she directly smashed it fiercely towards the fool¡¯s head, using almost all her strength to smash it down. ... If Fang Xiao could predict the future, then she would rather be raped by the fool than to pick up the brick and smash it on the fool¡¯s head. However, she was a mortal after all and did not have the ability to predict the future. Therefore, at the moment when she was about to be attacked, she would erupt with her ultimate, unbearable strength. Some people said that when a person was at the peak of their anger and endurance, the strength that erupted was infinite. She did not know if the strength that erupted from her was infinite. She only knew that when her brick ruthlessly smashed towards the fool¡¯s head, the fool¡¯s actions immediately stopped. His entire body seemed to be frozen and motionless. At that time, the light was too dim and Fang Xiao could not see clearly what had happened to the fool. She only knew that he was still pressed against her body and did not slip to the side. Hence, she raised the brick again and smashed it towards the fool¡¯s head. After she used the brick to smash the fool¡¯s head for the third time, the fool¡¯s body finally swayed twice. Then, with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, he fell to the side of the empty space. She hurriedly stood up and quickly pulled up her pants that had been taken off by the fool to her calf. However, two buttons of her shirt had fallen off because of the fool¡¯s forceful pulling, so it was impossible for her to button them now. Fortunately, the cor of her uniform was the kind of small suit, so she could turn the cor around now. This way, she could barely cover the spring sunshine on her chest. The fooly on the ground motionlessly, and the ce was too dark. She took out her phone and pressed a button. The screen of the phone lit up, barely able to let out a little light from the darkness in front of her. However, when her gaze swept over the motionless fool on the ground, she waspletely stunned. This was because the fool¡¯s head was actually covered in blood, and the brick that she had smashed into the fool was also blood-red. She had killed someone She could not help but tremble. This fool usually looked very strong, but just because she had hit him with the brick three times, he had actually died? What should she do What should she do? Escape But this ce in Bincheng was only so big, where could she escape to? Moreover, this ce was full of traces left by her. Once someone found the fool, they would immediately find out that she was the one who did it. The way to escape was simply not feasible. Then, she could only call the police and get the people from the hospital to pull the fool away. She only hoped that the fool would not die. As long as the fool did not die, she would be acting in self-defense! Although Fang Xiao was extremely scared and terrified, in the end, she was not confused to the point where she did not know anything. Therefore, she used her trembling hands to call the emergency number 120 first, then used her trembling hands to call the emergency number 110. After two calls, she stood there motionlessly. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the fool lying on the ground. Chapter 1693

Chapter 1693: Chapter 1693 God, this is so unfair

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, 120 and 110 quickly rushed over. 120¡¯s doctor quickly checked on the fool. She was still breathing and was not dead, so he quickly took the fool away. Fang Xiao was taken away by 110¡¯s because she had to go back to take a statement and exin the whole incident. She told the truth about how she met the fool tonight, but the police said that it was just a one-sided statement because she could not find any witnesses to prove that she hit the fool with a brick in self-defense. And most importantly, her body had no signs of being vited, and she was still intact. All the signs showed that she was lying. Everyone knew that she was a fool, and how could a fool rape a woman Did a fool understand that kind of thing? She sat in the cold police station, her hands tightly wrapped around her shoulders, and the mother of the fool, her house rushed to the police station, saw her like a mad dog, pounced on her without saying a word and pped her twice. Fortunately, the police were beside her and immediately came forward to pull the idiot¡¯s mother, herndlord, and gently advised her. Now that she had been arrested, they would deal with her impartially. ¡°You SLUT, you selling b * Stard, you must have taken the initiative to seduce my Zhizhi. ¡± Thendlord¡¯s hand was controlled by the police, but her mouth was still free Therefore, she continued to curse relentlessly. ¡°If anything happens to my Zhizhi, I will definitely have you buried with him. You Shameless B * Stard, you selling B * Stard... ¡± Zhizhi was the name of a fool, and Fang Xiao did not know the surname of the fool. Because she had not met thendlord¡¯s husband, and she had just rented a house not long ago, she left early and returnedte, so she had not had the time to hear the gossip about thendlord. Fortunately, thendlord left not long after he was cursing at the police station. He probably went to the hospital to guard her silly son, while Fang Xiao Sat in the cold detention center and waited until dawn. The Sky finally brightened, and the deserted police station began to bustle with activity. The police on the night shift had finished their shift, while the police on the day shift took over. He heard a police officer introducing her situation to another police officer. Soon, the fool¡¯s condition was transmitted from the hospital, saying that the fool was no longer a fool. Before she could be happy, the police officer¡¯s next sentence was, but she did not have the chance to be a fool either, because she had be a vegetable, lying in bed forever asleep. She had smashed the fool into a vegetable, which was no better than smashing the fool to death. The police officer told her expressionlessly that the fool¡¯s mother would sue her, and that the prison sentence she would face would not be too short. ¡°I was defending myself, ¡± she argued with the police almost instinctively. ¡°I was just defending myself too much. ¡± ¡°You should save these for the judge. ¡± The police scoffed at her words Then he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Oh right, do you have any rtives or family members ¡°We will send you to the detention center in the afternoon, and then you will have to wait in the detention center until the court session. If you have any family members, you can ask them to hire awyer for you outside. When they see you, will yourwyer be able to help you win the case? ¡± Only then did Fang Xiao truly start to panic. She was about to be sent to the detention center, and what she was about to face was imprisonment. However, she was clearly the real victim? Heavens, why are you so unfair? Chapter 1694

Chapter 1694: Chapter 1694: What she will face

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION God, why are you so unfair? God was obviously very busy and could not hear her question. So, she could only use her trembling hands to take out her phone from her bag. Just as she was about to find Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s number, a call happened toe in. The caller ID showed that it was from Dongfang Group. She almost instinctively pressed the answer button and just as she put the phone to her ear.. Lin Shanshan¡¯s voice was already heard. ¡°Fang Xiao, what¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯te to work for half an hour today. Is the president throwing a Tantrum? ¡± ¡°Secretary Lin, I killed someone, ¡± she said into the phone in a trembling voice. ¡°I killed someonest night. Now at the police station, can you help me hire awyer? It was self-defense. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so fragile. ¡± Fang Xiao was nervous and anxious, so she spoke incoherently for a long time. However, as she spoke, she felt that something was wrong. There was no sound on the other end of the phone. Lin Shanshan probably thought that she was being too long-winded and hung up. Therefore, the female police officer who was in charge of guarding her said that she was a fool. Even if he really wanted to rape her, what could he do? At worst, she would just let him mess with her. How much harm could she do to him At worst, she would just treat it as if she had been bitten by a dog? Now, you were still acting in self-defense, but you used a brick to turn a person into a vegetable. Was that self-defense Moreover, what evidence did you have to prove that a fool raped you? Even if you wanted to defend yourself, you would have to wait for him to go in, right That way, you could leave evidence to prove that he did sexually assault you. Even if you crushed him to death, it would still be an act of self-defense, right? Tell me, who are you fighting so hard to defend your innocence for In today¡¯s society, even virginity is worthless. WHAT¡¯S INNOCENCE? Nowadays, when men and women get married, who cares if the other party has had sex before Who would think highly of her because the other party has never had sex before? When the policewoman spoke about her, she had been listening quietly with her head lowered. She knew that she was indeed stupid, and indeed, she was not resourceful enough and patient enough. The policewoman asked her why she did not want to wait a few more minutes before smashing that brick? She did not know, she really did not know. At that time, she simply could not ept the behavior of a fool and did not want the fool to enter her body. Not to mention waiting a few more minutes, she would not even want to wait one more second? Who was she keeping her virginity for Who cared about her Who would care about her foolish behavior of breaking thew in order to keep her innocence? Thinking of this, she felt extremely sad. Just now, the policewoman asked her if she had informed her family Was there anyoneing to bail her outter? She kept quiet. In this world, she was already alone. Her parents had died, who was still her rtive? Who would care if she would go to jail? Seeing that she kept quiet, the policewoman finally stopped talking about her. She only said lightly that if no one came to see her at noon, she would probably be sent to the detention center with the other suspects in the afternoon. Fang Xiao thought that this time, she would definitely be sent to the detention center. Then, what awaited her would be a prison sentence. As for how many years she would be sent to prison, the policewoman said that if you didn¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that your actions were self-defense.. It was very likely to be a life sentence. Even if it was a life sentence, it would probably not be less than 20 years. Chapter 1695

Chapter 1695: Chapter 1695 can you be a little more stupid

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She would spend the rest of her life in prison. When she thought of this, her heart started to panic again. Although her parents were no longer alive, she still had her younger brother. Fang Chen was still in the special school. She still could not let herself walk into the prison like this If she were to go to prison, what would happen to her younger brother, Fang Chen? Should she call Qiu Yitang who was far away in Huicheng This thought shed through her mind in an instant. However, when she recalled how she went to borrow money from Qiu Yitang when her father was undergoing surgery, she immediately dismissed this thought. Qiu Yitang had nothing to do with her a long time ago. He even brought Du Caiwei to live in the West Mountain Vi that her father had originally prepared for her. How could he possibly care about her life and death? Her parents were dead. Who would care about her life and death Who would still remember the inconspicuous Fang Xiao? ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯ve been bailed out. ¡± As the female police officer¡¯s voice came from outside the door, she looked up and found that Wu Jianping was already waiting for her outside the door. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but blink twice and then rubbed her hands. She looked again and saw that Wu Jianping was really standing outside the door. She didn¡¯t call Wu Jianping or Dongfang Yunheng. She just talked incoherently to Lin Shanshan. However, she didn¡¯t expect Wu Jianping toe and bail her out directly. It seemed that he still felt sorry for his 500,000 yuan. After all, he had bought her and hadn¡¯t enjoyed it yet. She was going to jail now. If she went to jail, wouldn¡¯t his 500,000 yuan go down the drain So, in order not to let his 500,000 yuan go down the drain, he asked his assistant to bail her out? Fang Xiao followed Wu Jianping out of the police station with these messy thoughts. Wu Jianping shook hands with the director and said politely, ¡°sorry for the trouble. ¡± She followed behind Wu Jianping and came to his car. Just as she was about to open the car door, Wu Jianping pointed at the car beside him and said, ¡°the president is waiting for you in the car. Go over. ¡± She was stunned for a moment, then turned around and walked toward the low-profile car. When she opened the car door, Dongfang Yunheng was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat with a dark face. She had just gotten into the car and sat down. Before she could put on her seatbelt, he had already stepped on the gas pedal. It was obvious that he would feel ufortable if he stayed in the police station for even a second longer. ¡°Can you be a little more stupid? ¡± As soon as the car drove past the police station, he immediately scolded her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak. ¡± She thought he was talking about her stupid behaviorst night, so she carefully exined, ¡°If I knew, I would rather be raped by him than give you more trouble. ¡± He was so angry that his face turned ck. He wanted to reach out to grab this woman and throw her out of the window. Of course, if it was the Pacific Ocean outside the window. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when something happenedst night? ¡± He finally stopped discussing the stupid question with her and immediately changed the topic. ¡°At that time, my hands and feet were controlled by him, and I couldn¡¯t get my hands out to take the phone in my bag, ¡± she continued to exin truthfully. ter, he forcefully pressed me down, and he took off my pants. My hands were empty, but calling you at that time was far less efficient than grabbing a brick. After all, far water can¡¯t save near fire. ¡± ¡°What about after you knocked him out? ¡± He was so angry that his whole face turned cold and dark, and his voice sounded as cold as ice. ¡°You called 110, you called 120, why didn¡¯t you call me? ¡® Chapter 1696

Chapter 1696: Chapter 1696, her new ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She bit her lip lightly and was silent for a while. Then, she carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb your and Miss Gu¡¯s enjoyment of watching the midnight show. ¡± ¡°squeak... ¡± the tires of the car screeched against the cement floor. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car skidded forward by one meter beforeing to a stop. ¡°GET OFF! ¡± He looked at the woman in the passenger seat with a cold face. Fang Xiao immediately pushed open the car door and got off. She didn¡¯t know what she had done to offend him. As his personal secretary, she had already been so considerate to him, yet he was still inexplicably angry. The ce where Dongfang Yunheng left her was on the viaduct of the expressway. This ce was in the middle of nowhere. Not to mention taking a bus, there were very few taxis. Moreover, even if there was a taxi passing by, it would definitely carry a guest. Even if there was an empty car passing by, it would probably just whistle away. Which taxi dared to stop on the viaduct of the expressway to pick up a person Unless he did not want to drive a taxi? She had no choice but to walk forward on her own feet. The viaduct was very long, and there were no sidewalks on the expressway. She could only walk on the Emergency Lane, which was somewhat dangerous. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take to get off the viaduct, but it was better to walk forward than to stand still here. She thought that the worst case scenario would be to walk until night time. She would definitely be able to get off the expressway and go to the bus stop on the national road. Of course, in fact, she didn¡¯t walk for that long. In fact, before she had finished walking on the viaduct, a car had quietly stopped beside her. ¡°Get in. ¡± Wu Jianping rolled down the window and looked at her by the roadside, indicating for her to get in the car quickly. She hesitated for a moment. She knew that Wu Jianping was his assistant, but she still got in the car without any backbone. After all, she was already exhausted and had no strength to walk. ¡°This is my business card. ¡± Wu Jianping drove off the viaduct and handed her a business card when he stopped at the traffic light intersection. ¡°Call me if you encounter anything in the future. ¡± ¡°thank you! ¡± Fang Xiao immediately took the business card and carefully put it in her bag. Fang Xiao thought that Wu Jianping would drive her back to her vige in the city or go directly to the Dongfang Corporation. However, when Wu Jianping¡¯s car stopped, she was surprised to find that it was a famous city in Jiangnan. The famous city in Jiangnan was the most famous high-rise mansion in Bincheng. It was said that there was a staircase and a family. In other words, there was only one family on each floor, and this family¡¯s area was more than 240 square meters. ¡°here. ¡± Wu Jianping handed two keys to her. ¡°Building D is on the 29th floor. From now on, you will live here. You don¡¯t have any luggage, so I won¡¯t send you up. ¡± ¡°Then my things are still in the rented house in the city vige. ¡± She quickly said to Wu Jianping, ¡°other things are not important, but my parents¡¯ photos, some relics, and my id... ¡± ¡°I will help you move them overter. ¡± Wu Jianping quickly interrupted her. At the same time, he rolled up the car window and quickly drove away. Fang Xiao looked at the car that had already driven away and finally turned around. Building D was right in front of her. It was the center of the famous Jiangnan City. In front of the door was arge european-style Garden building. The Fountain was spraying water happily The Colorful Koi fish were swimming happily in the man-made stream beside them. Chapter 1697

Chapter 1697: Chapter 1697 woke her up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She envied those fish that could swim freely, unlike her, who dragged her exhausted body but was an essory bought by others, without even a bit of freedom. Jiangnan famous city, 29th floor Fang Xiao used the key to open the door and walked in. The decoration in the room was not as resplendent as his private suite at the Yunxiao pavilionst time. It was slightly gloomy, but it was more luxurious. 240 square meters. An ordinary person would probably have to build five rooms and three halls if not six rooms and three halls. However, this Damn Dongfang Yunheng only made two rooms and two halls. Of course, as for the other rooms, the study, the multipurpose room, and the DVD room, they were all abnormallyrge. She was not in the mood to admire his luxurious mansion, which was so extravagant that it made people and gods angry. Instead, she quickly rushed to the bathroom. She had been frightenedst night and then spent the night in the police station with her heart in her mouth. Until now.. She was so tired that she could fall asleep anywhere. The bathtub was also abnormallyrge, but it was the kind that was used by two people. However, she did not have time to take a bubble bath at this time, so she simply took a shower and took a shower. After she took a shower, she realized that she did not have pajamas. No, she did not even have underwear. When she took off her clothes just now, she threw them on the ground. At this time, they werepletely soaked by the water from the shower. She must have squatted in the detention center the night before and her brain must have been damaged. She thought to herself that there was no other way. Therefore, the two pure white bath towels hanging in the bathroom were obviously his, just like the supplies in the hotel. However, at this moment, she could not care less. She quickly pulled down one of the bath towels and wrapped herself up in it. Then, she walked out of the bathroom like a meat dumpling. She was very hungry. When people were nervous, they actually did not feel hungry or tired. This was because they had to put in 120% of their energy to deal with the events that were very strange to them. However, when the tension had subsided, hunger and tiredness attacked her uncontrobly. Therefore, she quickly rushed to the refrigerator and opened the refrigerator door. Unfortunately, she found that it was empty inside. There was nothing. She finally gave up the thought of eating. She randomly pushed open the door of a room in the bathroom and did not notice if it was the master bedroom. This was because the two rooms here had cloakrooms to wash the bathroom. A bed that was so wide that it was somewhat perverse. Shey down straight. The softfort instantly enveloped her. She closed her eyesfortably. She did not even pull off the towel on her body. She just fell asleep. Fang Xiao did not know how long she had slept for because she had not woken up since she fell asleep. Her phone was also unusually quiet today, as if Dongfang Yunheng did not need her as his personal secretary anymore. Of course, what woke her up was not the ringtone of her phone, but the sound of footsteps and light breathinging from the room, as well as a slightly familiar pine fragrance. She slowly opened her eyes and realized that it was already dark. The room was lit up with a gentle light that was not harsh to the eyes. Under the gentle light, Dongfang Yunheng was standing expressionlessly by the side of the bed where she was lying. She instinctively shivered, and her brain, which was originally in a daze, instantly woke up. She couldn¡¯t help but quickly turn around and sit up. Then, she lowered her head to look at herself. Her body was only wrapped in his towel, and she wasn¡¯t wearing anything under it. The most damnable thing was that the bottom of the towel actually spread out a little... ... ... Chapter 1698

Chapter 1698: Chapter 1698 your figure hasn¡¯t changed at all

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She quickly closed her legs, and her face instantly turned red from embarrassment. At this moment, she really wished that there was a piece of Tofu in front of her. If that was the case, she would definitely bump into it without hesitation. Wait, he bought her, and she just sold her body to him. Between them, she even signed a contract to sell her body. Previously, he was the one who had been pestered by Gu Chenchen. She was lucky. If he was free tonight, then he had the right to demand her body. What should she do Pretend to faint, pretend to be dead, pretend to be sick, pretend to have a fever, okay? Fang Xiao Thought of having sex with Dongfang Yunheng, and thought of how he and Gu Chenchen often did that kind of thing. Inexplicably, a sense of conflict rose in her heart. Although she knew that a prostitute actually had no right to conflict with her financial backer. However, she could not suppress her conflicting emotions no matter how hard she tried. Therefore, she sat there motionlessly, like a y sculpture. Dongfang Yunheng frowned, his face cold. He reached out and pushed her. ¡°You¡¯re still not awake? was that movement of turning over and sitting up sleepwalking? ¡± Fang Xiao bit her lips and finally said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m already awake. If you want to ask for it now, I¡¯m already naked. ¡± She was going all out. Anyway, he was going to eat the meat on his chopping board sooner orter. If he ate it earlier, she would not feel indebted to him. ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet, ¡± he said coldly, but once again, she was so ashamed that she could not hide her shame. She wished that she could find a piece of Tofu and kill herself. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s cold gazended on her body, which was so nervous that it was almost trembling. This woman¡¯s teeth were dead, but her mouth was stiff. She was clearly scared to death, but she still wanted to show off in front of him. Fang Xiao immediately had the thought of immediately punching a crack in the bed. If that was the case, she could immediately crawl into that crack and nevere out to see anyone. No, it was never toe out to see this Damn Dongfang Yunheng! ¡°since you¡¯re already awake, why don¡¯t you get out and prepare to die on this bed? ¡± Seeing that she had not moved, he immediately turned around and walked out of the door. Fang Xiao trembled slightly. Seeing that he had left, she got out of the bed and used her hands to tidy up the towel wrapped around her body again. When she felt that there was nothing wrong, she walked barefoot out of the bedroom door. When she walked out, Dongfang Yunheng was no longer in the living room. A tall figure stood solemnly on the wide balcony outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. Through the bright floor-to-ceiling windows, she could vaguely see the white smoke in the air. However, on the SOFA, there were unexpectedly a few new clothes piled up. Other than the undergarments and casual clothes, coats, skirts, and the innermost covering cloth and little cutie. At that time, she stood there feeling embarrassed and embarrassed. Fortunately, he was not there at that time, so she quickly carried these clothes and quickly ran into the room where she had just slept. The loincloth and the little cutie¡¯s size were just right, and the clothes were also very fitting. When she wore them, her face was already flushed red, and she carefully walked out of the living room again. Dongfang Yunheng had already smoked a cigarette on the balcony and came in. His gaze swept over her body and said indifferently, ¡°your figure really hasn¡¯t changed. Just like five years ago, you can have whatever you want. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately gnashed her teeth in hatred. She knew that her figure wasn¡¯t good, but there was no need for him to point it out like this, right? Suddenly, she had the urge to kill someone Damn you, Dongfang Yunheng, can you not be so vicious? Chapter 1699

Chapter 1699: Chapter 1699: An unknown caller

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in the fridge and get something to eat. I¡¯m going to take a shower first. ¡± As Yun Heng spoke, he had already walked towards another bedroom, because that bedroom also had a cloakroom and a bathroom. The two bedrooms in his room did not have a primary or secondary division at all. That¡¯s right, it only had two bedrooms with an area of over 200 square meters, so what primary or secondary division was there for? Fang Xiao got up and went to the spacious and somewhat luxurious kitchen. The inside was spotless, just like the model closet in a shopping mall. She really doubted if this kitchen had ever been used before? She walked to the refrigerator with a doubtful heart and opened the door. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Damn it, the empty refrigerator confirmed her suspicions. This ce had indeed not been used before. It was not that there was nothing in the refrigerator, but there was. It was just a few bottles of beer and two packets of fast food noodles. She wanted to make do with the fast food noodles, so she took out the fast food noodles and habitually looked at the production date. However, she took a deep breath again. It was actually two years ago. Well, even a clever woman can¡¯t make a meal without rice. She wouldn¡¯t cook these two-year-old fast food noodles for him, would she? Moreover, she was already a person with awsuit. If the expired fast food noodles were poisonous or poisoned Dongfang Yunheng to death, wouldn¡¯t she still be in danger of going to jail? No, if that was the case, she would definitely go to jail. She might even be sentenced to death! With this thought in mind, she eventually gave up on the idea of cooking the fast food noodles. She turned around and walked out of the kitchen, preparing to go to her room to get her bag and go to the convenience store outside the neighborhood to buy some simple ingredients. However, as soon as she walked into the room, the phone on the bedside table rang. It was probably for Dongfang Yunheng. Of course, she did not dare to answer such a call, so she went to the closet to get her bag and wanted to walk out. However, the phone kept ringing. It waspletely as if she would not give up if she did not answer the phone, and she was determined to blow up the phone. She frowned slightly. Dongfang Yunheng was taking a shower, and he had always been known to be a neat freak. In the past, he would take more than twenty minutes to take a shower in the United States, so she estimated that he would note out for a while. Therefore, she pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she went to the bedside, picked up the microphone, and carefully said, ¡°hello... ¡± The other party was silent for a moment, and then a female voice with a hint of doubt came over, ¡°did I dial the wrong number? ¡± Fang Xiao shrugged her shoulders. How did she know if she had the wrong number? Just as she was about to put down the microphone, the woman¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Excuse me, is this Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s house? ¡± The woman¡¯s voice was gentle and gentle. ¡°Yes, ¡± she answered naturally. It seemed that this woman did not dial the wrong number. She was probably surprised that she picked up the phone. ¡°Oh... is Yun Heng there? ¡± ¡°He is, ¡± Fang Xiao answered truthfully. ¡°then can I trouble Yun Heng to answer the phone? ¡± The other party¡¯s tone was very gentle, polite, and polite. ... Very distant. ¡°He is taking a shower right now, ¡± Fang Xiao still answered truthfully. ¡°Can you call backter? ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± The other party was obviously a little surprised by the fact that she said that. Only then did Fang Xiao react. She said that Dongfang Yunheng was taking a shower, and she was a woman. The other party might have misunderstood her, and this woman who called Dongfang Yunheng might be another lover of Dongfang Yunheng, in addition to Gu Chenchen. Chapter 1700

Chapter 1700: Chapter 1700: You can also have some improper thoughts

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION If her inappropriate words ruined the rtionship between Dongfang Yunheng and his lover, it would be troublesome. Therefore, she quickly exined, ¡°actually... ¡± ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name? ¡± The other party suddenly spoke, interrupting Fang Xiao¡¯s exnation. ¡°Fang Xiao, ¡± she still answered truthfully. ¡°Fang Xiao? ¡± The other party was obviously stunned for a moment, then she chuckled and said, ¡°that¡¯s a good name. By the way, do you live there now? ¡± Fang Xiao Thought, she originally didn¡¯t live here, but who asked her to get involved in a murder case? Wu Jianping said that she would live here from now on, because Dongfang Yunheng was afraid that she would cause trouble for him again outside. So, she nodded and said very naturally, ¡°yes, from today onwards, I¡¯ll live here. ¡± ¡°But only for a year, ¡± she quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t live here in a year. ¡± ¡°A year? ¡± The woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was obviously abrupt, and her polite and polite voice suddenly became a little angry. ¡°What does he mean by this? Is he trying to y with emotions? y with his feelings Fang Xiao was obviously stunned, so she quickly exined, ¡°No, well, I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. ¡± ¡°No feelings? ¡± The other party¡¯s voice became doubtful again. ¡°You¡¯re Fang Xiao? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao replied and stopped trying to change the topic with the woman. She quickly asked, ¡°well, you¡¯re looking for a table... are you looking for Mr. Dongfang? ¡± The other partyughed softly and said softly, ¡°yes, I originally wanted to talk to him about something, but since you¡¯re there... ¡± ¡°I can be transparent, I can be air. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately panicked Thus, she swore, ¡°I¡¯m only temporarily staying here. If you want toe over now, I¡¯ll immediately sh to a corner that you can¡¯t see. Even if you see me, you canpletely treat me as air. I guarantee that it won¡¯t affect your rtionship with Mr. Dongfang. ...¡± ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help butugh over the phone. Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. was what she said just now very funny Wasn¡¯t she trying to show her that Dongfang Yunheng hadn¡¯t changed his mind about her? ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯re really not an ordinary person. ¡± The other party¡¯s voice was stilling from the microphone. With a funny tone, she asked, ¡°if he really made out with another woman in front of you, wouldn¡¯t you be sad? ¡± Fang Xiao Thought, how could she not be sad? How could she not be sad But, what was the use of being sad She had broken up with him five years ago. Moreover, she was the one who abandoned him back then. She didn¡¯t want him anymore. What right did she have to be sad? ¡°I¡¯m just her personal secretary, ¡± she finally said righteously Her tone was very formic and indifferent. ¡°The Eastern Group¡¯s rules prohibit office romances. Moreover, Mr. Dongfang has a girlfriend now. As a secretary, we can¡¯t have any improper thoughts about the president. ¡± The other party was silent for a moment, and then faintly said, ¡°actually, you can also try to have some improper thoughts. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡± Fang Xiao finally calmed downpletely Then she said faintly, ¡°Oh right, Mr. Dongfang will probably be done showering in about ten minutes. If it¡¯s not convenient for me to pass on the message you¡¯re looking for him, why don¡¯t you call backter? ¡± Chapter 1701

Chapter 1701: Chapter 1701 I am not Sun Wukong

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, ¡± the woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone Then, she reminded, ¡°by the way, Yun Heng has a bad stomach. If you want to stay there for a long time, go to the mall and buy something to put in the fridge. Sometimes at night, he would drink wine during social events and cook some millet congee for him to warm his stomach. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cook it yourself and bring it to him? ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°since you care so much about him, care so much about him, and are so nervous about him, you should show him that you¡¯re not? ¡± ¡°I was abandoned by him, ¡± the other party¡¯s voice clearly carried some hidden bitterness. Fang Xiao was slightly stunned, but she immediately reacted and said indifferently, ¡°that¡¯s right, his current girlfriend is Gu Chenchen. You... you should forget about him. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t forget, ¡± the other party¡¯s voice clearly sighed, and then faintly said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you forget about him? ¡± ¡°I just came to be his secretary for a few days, ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was still cold and indifferent, ¡°now I don¡¯t dare to forget. Which secretary would dare to forget their boss? ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. ¡± The other party admitted her point of view indifferently. Then, she softly said, ¡°well, Miss Fang, since you¡¯re his personal secretary, then I¡¯ll leave his life to you in the future... and don¡¯t say that I called. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for him for something? ¡± Fang Xiao now felt strange. This woman specifically called to look for Dongfang Yunheng, and now she actually didn¡¯t let Dongfang Yunheng know. ¡°It¡¯s already fine. ¡± The other party smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved with you around. ¡± ¡°...¡± After hanging up the phone, she took her bag and walked out. She walked toward the door naturally, but just as she reached the door, she remembered the two packets of expired fast food noodles in the refrigerator, so she turned around. She quickly walked to the kitchen. She had to take the two packets of expired fast food noodles downstairs and throw them into the trash can. Otherwise, when she was not around, he might cook them all by himself without even knowing it. She came out with two packets of expired fast food noodles in a trash bag. Coincidentally, Dongfang Yunheng came out from the room over there. He had a loose towel tied around his waist, and there were still wet droplets on his short hair. His clothes lookedzy. ¡°Have you prepared dinner? ¡± Seeing that she was carrying a bag and preparing to go out, he frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not Sun Wukong, ¡± she could not help but retort. She lowered her head and did not look at him. He was just like this five years ago, and he was still like this five yearster. When he heard this, he remembered that he did not seem to have anything to cook in the refrigerator, so he quickly said, ¡°then let¡¯s go out to eat tonight. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go change now. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately nodded. Eating out was what she was looking forward to, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to go and buy ingredients. Then, she would have to fry and cook until it was stuffy, so it might not be to his taste. Dongfang Yunheng quickly walked into the bedroom where she took her afternoon nap. She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. It seemed that she had slept in the wrong room in the afternoon. It turned out that it was his bedroom. Dongfang Yunheng quickly changed into a neat, hand-made Armani suit. The navy-blue suit had a grayish-white checkered shirt, which made it seem a little cold. The date-red Amoeba Tie, on the other hand, made him look neither cold nor old-fashioned Paired with a pair of polished Italian leather shoes, he looked as noble as a prince from the Middle Ages. Chapter 1702

Chapter 1702: Chapter 1702 taking her out for fast food

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Fang Xiao was wearing the clothes that Dongfang Yunheng had just brought for her, it was still considered a famous brand. However, when she walked beside Dongfang Yunheng, she still had the illusion that a loach was pretending to be an eagle. The elevator was always in a state of receiving guests, so when they pressed the elevator button, they arrived in less than a minute. Dongfang Yunheng was the first to step in, while she hurriedly followed behind him. She always remembered that she was his personal secretary, and apanying him to eat was also a part of her job, so she could not refuse, nor could she refuse. Although, she was extremely unwilling to apany him to dinner, because the experience of eating that meal at Huamuxi cafe that day was too painful. And painful things usually did not want to be experienced a second time. Dongfang Yunheng drove a Huiteng tonight. It looked simr to a Chinese Volkswagen Passat on the outside, but the interior was extremely exquisite, truly low-key and luxurious. Due to being scolded by him for taking his car in the afternoon and eventually being chased out of the car by him, Fang Xiao did not dare to sit in the front passenger seat. Moreover, she was confused when she came out of the police station in the morning. In fact, the co-driver¡¯s seat was reserved for girlfriends, and she was not her girlfriend. Therefore, it was understandable for him to be angry in the morning. Therefore, she naturally opened the back seat door and sat in it. Dongfang Yunheng was obviously stunned, but he did not say anything. He just quickly started the car and drove out of the residential area. Fang Xiao sat quietly in the back seat and looked out of the window at the high-rise buildings or the greenery. Thinking about her rtionship with him, she felt extremely sad in her heart. They were not boyfriend and girlfriend, that was for sure, because boyfriend and girlfriend meant that they loved each other, and they were no longer in love. Of course, it was not the rtionship between a lover and a mistress, because the so-called lover and mistress, at least there was some affection between the two of them. For example, the woman who called Dongfang Yunheng tonight. She was abandoned by Dongfang Yunheng, but she was still thinking about him. Thinking about him, Dongfang Yunheng must have had a rtionship with that woman, right? Between them, it was just a business rtionship. He bought her for a year, and she sold herself to him for a year. That was all! ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice came from the driver¡¯s seat in front. There was no emotion in it. Fang Xiao immediately looked up. Dongfang Yunheng had already pushed the door open and got out of the car. So she hurriedly pushed the door open and got out. When she closed the door, she looked up, but when she saw the sign in front of her, she was stunned again. At this moment, what was in front of her was no longer a high-end Western restaurant, nor was it a high-end luxury restaurant. Of course, it was not a famous restaurant in bincheng where the four famous dishes were served. Well, this was a foreign fast food restaurant, the famous KFC in China. She did not expect Dongfang Yunheng, who was dressed so formally, to bring her here to eat KFC. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said expressionlessly. Then, he turned around and led the way to the entrance of the KFC restaurant. Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment and immediately followed him into KFC. She was just Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s personal secretary. Master Jin wanted to eat KFC. As a subordinate, how could she say anything? Even though she hated eating foreign fast food! Five years ago, she was studying in New Jersey. At that time, she and Xi Lingheng ate too much foreign fast food. Because Chinese food was too expensive in that ce and they were so poor, they could only buy foreign fast food to satisfy their hunger. Chapter 1703

Chapter 1703: Chapter 1703: You can really eat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The most vivid memory was when he luxuriously changed his bicycle that month. His original bicycle could no longer be ridden, so his life that month became more and more difficult. At that time, the two of them ate hamburgers every night for dinner. They ate all kinds of hamburgers until the end of the month when they almost wanted to vomit at the sight of hamburgers. At that time, what they longed for the most was to have a meal of Chinese food and a bowl of white rice, even if it was a bowl of hot and sour noodles or mixed sauce noodles. At that time, when Xi Lingheng was hugging her and eating a hamburger, his favorite line was, ¡°when I¡¯m rich, I¡¯ll never let my wife eat a hamburger! ¡± Now, not only was he rich, he was also very rich. However, she had already lost the right to be his wife. That was why he brought her to KFC to eat a hamburger. Presumably, he would never bring Gu Chenchen to such a ce that sold junk food, right? ¡°Why are you still sitting there? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng red at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you rushing to buy two sets of meals? Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± She was slightly stunned. She immediately stood up and silently walked over to line up. In the past, in New Jersey, when the two of them went out to eat, he never let her line up to buy food. He always said that before a woman got married, she was a general. A general should act like a general and just wait to eat.¡± Now, she was no longer a general, but his ve. He was a high and mighty emperor. As a ve, she had no choice but to serve him. Fortunately, there were not many people. In a few minutes, it was her turn. She could no longer remember what kind of Burger he liked because five years ago, the two of them had already eaten all the hamburgers. Finally, she bought a drumstick Burger set and a tender beef five-sided set. Fortunately, the price wasn¡¯t expensive. The two sets cost less than 100 yuan. It was entirely within her ability to pay. She brought the set meal over and briefly told him the names of the two sets. In fact, except for the Burger, the other things that went with them were the same. French fries, coke, mashed potatoes. He pulled the set meal tray of the drumstick Burger with a deadpan expression, and she sat down quietly to eat the tender beef five-sided set meal, even though the tender beef five-sided set didn¡¯t make her feel like eating beef. He tore the ketchup and ate the French fries. She was indeed hungry, and it had been five years since she had eaten a hamburger with French fries. Now that she saw it, she did not feel like vomiting anymore. It was not five years ago, and it was not New Jersey. Although it was also a foreign fast food, the taste in her mouth now was not quite the same as the taste in her mouth five years ago. She had eaten dinnerst night, and it had been a full twenty hours, so a hamburger, a bag of French fries, and a cup of coke were quickly swallowed by her. ¡°You really can eat. ¡± He frowned and ate the hamburger elegantly. He nced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, you can buy more. ¡± She shook her head and drank the coke with ice cubes in her hands. The ice cubes in the coke had begun to melt. When she drank it, it was ice-cold and slid down her throat. Even her heart was chilled. Dongfang Yunheng finally finished eating. The two of them walked out of the door together. Just as they reached the car, his cell phone rang. She quickly took out his cell phone from his briefcase and handed it to him. ¡°Chen Chen, ¡± he opened the car door and called the woman¡¯s name in a gentle voice. ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± Chapter 1704

Chapter 1704: Chapter 1704 vomiting

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao opened the back door and got into the car. Just as the door closed, Dongfang Yunheng was already starting the car. His gentle voice came from the front seat, ¡°well, okay, then you should rest early. I¡¯m working overtime tonight, so I won¡¯t being over. Oh right, remember to drink COLLAGEN: ¡± Fang Xiao looked out of the car window. Her ears automatically blocked out the sweet words of love that Dongfang Yunheng said to Gu Chenchen. He was a prince of deep love, so it was natural for him to say sweet words to his girlfriend. After Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone call was finally over, she immediately reached out to take his phone, and as the phone was handed over, there was another sentence, ¡°buy a box of afterpillter. I don¡¯t like wearing TT. ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned when she heard this, and then her brows instinctively furrowed. Her hand tightly gripped the phone that still had his warmth, but her teeth were tightly biting her lips. If he didn¡¯t like using TT, did that mean that he and other women were streaking naked? If that was the case Then other than Gu Chenchen, there was also the woman who called him that night. was there any other woman? As she thought about it, for the first time, she felt really ufortable. A particrly ufortable feeling emerged uncontrobly from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had just eaten a hamburger and drank a coke with ice, but her stomach was churning She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°I. . . I want to... ¡± before Fang Xiao could say the word, she actually spat it out all of a sudden. Moreover, she even vomited on the leather seats of the Huiteng car. Dongfang Yunheng had no choice but to stop the car. Fang Xiao pushed open the door and got out of the car before the car came to aplete stop. Then, she squatted by the roadside and vomited non-stop. She ate the hamburgers, drank the coke, even had lunch, and... She vomited jaundice and blood ... While she was throwing up, Dongfang Yunheng was cleaning up the car that she had dirtied. When Fang Xiao finally finished throwing up and got back in the car, the car was already filled with the smell of Tiffany¡¯s men¡¯s perfume. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the effect in her heart or because she was addicted to throwing up, but the smell made her want to throw up again. However, there was nothing in her stomach, so she couldn¡¯t even throw up. When she finally got home, Fang Xiao stumbled into the bathroom as soon as she entered the door. At this time, she had even forgotten that she was her subordinate, Dongfang Yunheng was her boss, and she was her financial backer. She put a lot of water in the bathtub,pletely drowning herself in it. She didn¡¯t know how long she soaked in it, but she eventually climbed out of the bathtub, wrapped herself in a towel, and ran to the cloakroom to find a clean set of pajamas to change into Then, she went out barefoot to find the wind to blow on her wet hair, which was still dripping with water droplets. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s shadow had long disappeared from the room. Fang Xiao, who had vomited a lot after taking a shower, still felt very ufortable with an empty stomach. She was no longer in the mood to care about where Dongfang Yunheng went. It was not easy to find the wind to blow dry her hair, but she was still very hungry and could not bear it. Therefore, she had no choice but to change her clothes and go downstairs. She went to the 24-hour convenience store outside the neighborhood and bought a packet of instant noodles to soak and eat. Fortunately, she was no longer nauseous. After eating the instant noodles, she was finally exhausted, so she did not even bother to throw the instant noodles into the trash can in the corridor outside the room. She just walked straight into the room and fell into a deep sleep on the bed. Chapter 1705

Chapter 1705: Chapter 1705 he was angry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao did not sleep well because she had been having nightmares all the time. The dreams were always pitch-ck. She was like a child who had been abandoned as she stumbled in the pitch-ck space. She could not see anything around her. She could not even see her fingers Fear and fear were like a huge rock pressing down on her heart. She did not have the slightest strength in her body. She wanted to cry, but she could not. Suddenly, it was as if she had fallen into the endless sea. Her body kept sinking, but she could not struggle. She wanted to grab a piece of Duckweed, but she could not. She could only watch as the sea water kept surging towards her It gradually drowned her head. ... She did not even have the strength to cry, let alone struggle. It was as if all her limbs and bones were no longer hers. She stayed motionless in the water. It was like a carp that was about to jump through the dragon gate had its scales pulled out and could no longer jump. However, she knew in her heart that this was not the wrath of heaven. This was just fate. As the old saying goes, a person¡¯s fate was fated, so she could not escape the arrangement of fate. It allowed her to meet Xi Lingheng again, the Xi Lingheng who was no longer a poor kid. She knew that he was angry tonight. He was angry because not only did she dirty his expensive Huiteng car, but she also made the thing he wanted to get miss. He must have hated her or thought that she did it on purpose. He spent 500,000 yuan to buy her. In the blink of an eye, it had been almost a month, and he still had nothing. She had offended her financier, but she did not regret it. In fact, she really hoped that he would one day chase her away in a fit of anger. Perhaps with a wave of his hand, he would say that he did not want the 500,000 yuan anymore. Their agreement would be nullified. Perhaps, she would bepletely free. Dongfang Yunheng put down the phone and massaged his forehead with his hand. It had been a long time since his mother had called him, but this call had caused her to Nag a lot. Mu Yao was right. His mother had been nagging a lot recently. He did not know if it was menopause, so it was best not to be caught by his mother. Otherwise, his ears would suffer. Actually, it was not a big deal. It was Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday. He had asked him to apany Gu Chenchen. Because he and Gu Chenchen were not engaged or married, the other members of the Dongfang family did not need to join in the fun. Such a small matter could have been exined in two sentences. However, his mother was free today and actually nagged him for more than ten minutes. From Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday to his marriage with Gu Chenchen. If it was someone else who nagged him, he would not like to hear it. He could hang up the phone in less than three sentences, but he could not hang up on his mother. Otherwise, he did not know what his father would do to him. In fact, after all the nagging, Xi Mumu still asked him when he nned to get engaged to Gu Chenchen. She said that he and Gu Chenchen had been together for three to four years and this matter should have been settled long ago. It was not a good thing to keep wasting time like this. He stammered a few words. Fortunately, his mother was not the kind of person who was unreasonable and wanted to force him to get married. She hung up the phone when she was done nagging. He put down the phone, stood up, and walked to the wide French window. It was past three in the afternoon. The Winter Sun was exceptionally bright. At this moment, it hit the light purple anti-ultraviolet ss wall, and waves of warmth assaulted him. The sunlight that shone through the ss seemed to outline the clouds in the sky when the sun went down, and a dark yellow halo appeared around him. Chapter 1706

Chapter 1706: Chapter 1706 responsibilities of a life secretary

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The Dongfang Corporation building had a total of 59 floors. He stood at the top of the 59 floors and looked out of the window. The entire city was in his view. The distant coastline and the other city on the other side of the mountain seemed to be at his feet. When Fang Xiao came in with the freshly cooked Cappino, he saw Dongfang Yunheng standing by the window in such a posture. The lonely figure was holding a half-burned cigarette between his slender white fingers His mouth was slowly exhaling a mouthful of white smoke. The smoke swirled around him, making the side of his face hazy. She always felt that this posture gave people an illusion of loneliness, but every time she had this perception, she could instantly deny it. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s information would instantly jump onto the screen in her mind. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents were still alive. He had an older sister, a younger brother, and a younger sister. How could such a person be lonely? She gently ced the coffee on his desk, wanting to turn around and leave. She did not expect that he would hear the soft sound of the Coffee Cup on the desk. He actually turned around at this time. Sincest week, when she thought that her period had not left yet, he was so angry that he mmed the door and left that night. In the blink of an eye, another week had passed. He did not go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city anymore, leaving her to live a quiet and peaceful life. ¡°there is a banquet tonight. You will go with me, ¡± his voice was short and indifferent. It waspletelymanding, and there was not a hint of emotion in it. ¡°Miss Gu just called. She said that you will apany her to the family banquet tonight, ¡± Fang Xiao kindly reminded him. She was only a personal secretary. It was better not to apany him to the family banquet, right? ¡°You are my personal secretary. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face was still expressionless. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what a personal secretary is, go out and ask Lin Shanshan. ¡± She was slightly stunned, but she still insisted on her opinion and said, ¡°president, this is Miss Gu¡¯s family banquet. I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go. ¡± He raised his thick eyebrows His deep eyes reflected a sharp light as he stared at her. ¡°Miss Fang, as my personal secretary, my main responsibility is to manage my daily life, eating, drinking, sleeping, and other trivial matters. Do you mean to push the work that I will be attending the banquet to my girlfriend, Gu Chenchen, to do? ¡± Fang Xiao waited for him to finish speaking before she raised her eyes slightly to look at him. When she saw the corner of his mouth slightly twitching into an arrogant smile, she immediately fell silent. Dongfang Yunheng was a man of his word. How could she casually contradict him or try to persuade him to change his decision If she angered him, wouldn¡¯t she not even know how she died in the end? Thus, she immediately said respectfully, ¡°okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go prepare now. ¡± Fang Xiao had been working as Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s personal secretary for three weeks. Dongfang Yunheng never brought his secretary with him during family banquets, so she thought that he would not invite her tonight. Tomorrow was the weekend, so she decided to go back to Hui city to see Chen Chen. She had just made an appointment with Luo Qili in the Pantry, saying that she would spend the night in her dormitory and that she wanted to take Chen Chen to the zoo for a day tomorrow. However, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯sst-minute decision disrupted her ns. Therefore, when she walked out of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s office, she had no choice but to call Luo Qili and say that she would be working overtime tomorrow, so.. She had to find another time to take Fang Chen to the zoo. Chapter 1707

Chapter 1707: Chapter 1707: Life Secretary who works overtime

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is the sry for working overtime on Saturday doubled? ¡± Luo Qili asked seriously. Doubled She smiled bitterly. It was still unknown whether she would get paid if she worked here, so how could she dare to hope for a double sry? It was often possible to have a double sry because she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s life secretary. asionally, when he attended business parties or other things, whether he brought Gu Chenchen or other women, she had to carry their bags for them She would even help them prepare things. After hanging up the phone with Luo Qili, she looked up and saw that there were more guests. Lin Shanshan was leading the guests to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s office, while she quickly got up and walked to the pantry. Making coffee was one of the most important duties of a personal secretary. After four weeks of training, the coffee was almost done. Cappino, Latte, Blue Mountain, and so on could also be made, although the taste was still not as good as the coffee shop. Fortunately, the rest of the work was rtively smooth. After making coffee twice, she received two calls from two women who wanted to ask Dongfang Yunheng out. Of course, she found a good excuse to cancel them Then, she tidied up the Pantry and helped Dongfang Yunheng prepare the clothes for the family banquet that night. Dongfang Yunheng had a special closet with all kinds of shirts, suits, and ties. Under Lin Shanshan¡¯s guidance, she more or less knew what kind of suit and tie he wore to the party. It was the family banquet that night. She matched him with a brown suit, a light gray checkered tie, brown leather shoes, and cotton socks that were simr to the color of the tie. She originally thought that he would be satisfied with thisbination. She did not expect him to look at her like a GRANDPA. Then, he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to my nephew¡¯s birthday party. What do I need affinity for? ¡± This sentence choked her so much that she could not speak. She silently hung the clothes back into the closet and quickly brought him an iron-gray suit, a cream-white shirt, and a red-bottomed Gray amoeba tie She also gave him ck leather shoes and cream-white cotton socks one by one. This time, he did not lose his temper again. The corner of his mouth twitched. He took the clothes, turned around, and walked to the changing room. She sighed to herself and quietly left. She simply tidied up her work and arranged everything neatly. At this moment, her phone rang. She quickly took it out of her bag and was about to press the answer button when her vision suddenly darkened. She quickly looked up and saw that Dongfang Yunheng was already in front of her. She quickly cut off the call. She did not care who was calling, and of course, she did not dare to pick up. She just turned off her phone in a panic and squeezed out a smile as she stuffed it into her bag. ¡°President. ¡± His thick eyebrows slightly furrowed. He looked at the bag in her hand. Fang Xiao immediately felt nervous, thinking that she had done something wrong again. She quickly checked, but unexpectedly, he simply said, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Fang Xiao did not dare to be negligent. She immediately carried two bags. One was his briefcase, and the other was his daily necessities bag. She immediately trotted behind him. On the 59th floor, even the VIP elevator would take some time to go down. Fang Xiao carried two bags and stood respectfully two steps away from him, lookingpletely submissive. Walking out of the elevator and into the lobby, Wu Jianping from the general manager¡¯s office walked up to him. Seeing him, he immediately greeted, ¡°president, the car is ready. ¡± Chapter 1708

Chapter 1708: Chapter 1708: Apanying him to the family banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay... ¡± Dongfang Yunheng responded faintly and walked straight out of the hall. He didn¡¯t even look at Wu Jianping. Fang Xiao immediately followed behind Dongfang Yunheng. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him. At the very least, she had to greet Wu Jianping. After all, the two of them were going to apany Dongfang Yunheng to the family banquet. Wu Jianping had already run to the front and helped Dongfang Yunheng open the front passenger door. Dongfang Yunheng curled his lips. It was obvious that he had no intention of getting in the car. Wu Jianping immediately reacted and helped him open the back passenger door. Fang Xiao did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to be crazy enough to sit in the back seat tonight, so she could only obediently sit in the passenger seat. However, she was carrying two bags in her hands and sat in the front. She did not know where to put the bags In the end, she could only carry them on her body. Because she was going to attend a family banquet instead of a party, she was in a hurry. Fortunately, Wu Jianping¡¯s driving skills were good, and he was probably familiar with the road, so she arrived twenty minutester. The car finally came to a stop after turning a few corners. The Moment Fang Xiao looked up, she saw the words ¡°leisurely¡± . It was indeed a family banquet. They had not even gone to the restaurant to hold a banquet. Before she opened the car door, Miss Gu, who was dressed in a blue dress, had already walked over with a swaying figure. She elegantly helped Dongfang Yunheng open the car door She called out intimately, ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ¡± ¡°there are some small things on the road. ¡± After he got out of the car, he immediately put his arm around her slender waist and said thoughtfully, ¡°let¡¯s hurry in. It¡¯s so cold here. Be careful not to catch a cold. ¡± Gu Chenchen revealed a smug smile on his face. He held Yun Heng¡¯s hand and was about to walk inside. He did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to look at the passenger door and say, ¡°why aren¡¯t youing in with me? ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned. She immediately pushed open the car door and got out. She could not help but mutter in her heart, isn¡¯t he attending a family banquet with Miss Gu? Why is a secretary like her going in Can¡¯t she just wait for him outside? Gu Chenchen obviously did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to bring his personal secretary here. This was because he had never brought his secretary to attend any family parties or banquets before. However, since Dongfang Yunheng had already brought Fang Xiao and even asked Fang Xiao to go in with him, she would not be so petty as to object, right? Thus, she immediately invited Fang Xiao with a smile, ¡°Secretary Fang, you cane in with us. Why don¡¯t assistant Wue in with US too? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go in. I still have some matters to attend to. ¡± Wu Jianping immediately thanked Gu Chenchen politely. As soon as Fang Xiao got out of the car, he quickly drove away. Fang Xiao carried a bag in one hand and followed behind Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. She watched as Dongfang Yunheng ced his hand on Gu Chenchen¡¯s bare waist and watched as the two of them walked in, chatting andughing in a low voice. She lowered her head and looked straight ahead as she followed behind them. When she walked in leisurely, she realized that there were many people inside. As soon as Dongfang Yunheng entered, someone immediately came forward to greet him. The first people to see were Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. Then, they would see her behind them. So, they could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°this is... ¡± ¡°This is Miss Fang, Yunheng¡¯s secretary, ¡± Gu Chenchen always kindly answered before Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 1709

Chapter 1709: Chapter 1709 Miss Du had a problem with it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was wearing a well-fitting uniform with noodles in clear soup. The manager of the Gu family who was in charge of inviting guests immediately understood from Gu Chenchen¡¯s eyes when he entered the house. He then politely invited Fang Xiao to a remote corner to sit down. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to follow behind those two people. Moreover, those two people were holding red wine sses in their hands. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful and noble. Her following behind them was purely a foil to their green leaves. After sitting in a remote corner for a while, she was a little hungry, so she got up and went to the dining area. She took a te of food and brought it to the seat next to her to eat. The entire banquet hall was brightly lit. The clothes were fragrant and the hair on the temples were shaded. There were toasts and clinking sses. The crowd was noisy. Even the pleasant music became the background of the people present. There were also many people who came. Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen were soon surrounded by people. She sat in the dining area and looked over. He and Gu Chenchen stood together. The man was handsome and the woman was gentle and noble. They were indeed a match made in heaven. Actually, it was unnecessary for her secretary to follow him to such a family banquet. On the way, she did not understand his intentions. However, after seeing the scene of him and Gu Chenchen being so affectionate, she suddenly understood. He wanted her toe. He wanted her to see his happy life with her own eyes. She wanted to see how he was affectionate with other women. He used this fact to silently tell her what kind of unpolished jade she had lost. When she thought of this, her nose became sore for no reason. An inexplicable pain flowed out from the bottom of her heart uncontrobly. ... Therefore, she buried her head and stopped looking at the man who was shining in the middle of the toasts. She only wanted to fill her stomach and quickly find a corner to hide, never to see him overflowing with happiness again. However, she could not fulfill such a small wish. Just as she was about to eat a third of the food, a slightly surprised but familiar voice suddenly sounded beside her, ¡°Xiao Xiao, why are you here? ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned. She looked up and only then did she realize that Du Caiwei was standing beside her with a tray. It was obvious that she intended to sit next to her. Du Caiwei was wearing a loose bubble princess dress today. It seemed that she was trying to cover her four-month pregnant belly. Wasn¡¯t this Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday party Why would du Caiwei appear here again Could it be that Du Caiwei had some connection with the Gu family Why had she never heard Du Caiwei mention it before Wasn¡¯t she an orphan? Although she was very confused, she stood up and exined calmly, ¡°Miss Gu Chenchen¡¯s boyfriend is the CEO of the Dongfang Group, and I am the CEO¡¯s secretary. Of course, I am where the CEO is. What¡¯s so strange about that? ¡± ¡°Hehe, I really couldn¡¯t tell. You¡¯re quite capable. You actually became the CEO¡¯s secretary. ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s face quickly revealed a trace of ridicule after being surprised Then, she coldly snorted and said, ¡°but this is the Gu family¡¯s family banquet. Everyone in the outside world knows that the CEO of the Dongfang Corporation never brings his secretary to the family banquet. ¡± ¡°The word ¡®always¡¯ is used to express the past. ¡± Fang Xiao stood up and coldly faced her. ¡°But it can¡¯t express the present and the future. Now, he brought me here. Why, Miss Du, do you have any objections? ¡± Du CAIWEI¡¯s face immediately turned red. Then, she quickly said, ¡°what objections can I have? I¡¯m just... ¡± Chapter 1710

Chapter 1710: Chapter 1710

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have an opinion. ¡± Qiu Yitang walked over with a dark face. ¡°Fang Xiao, you are my fianc??e, and this is my uncle¡¯s birthday party. Even if you want to attend, I should be the one to bring you here, shouldn¡¯t I? ¡± Fang Xiao finally understood why du Caiwei was here. It turned out that Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle was Qiu Yitang¡¯s uncle. It seemed that she came with Qiu Yitang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, as early as two months ago, I have nothing to do with you. ¡± Fang Xiao wiped her mouth with a tissue and looked at Qiu Yitang, reminding him lightly, ¡°So, President Qiu, don¡¯t always get the wrong fianc??e. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face immediately darkened. He was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s attitude, which was like seeing a stranger Therefore, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, our wedding has indeed been canceled for some reason, but our engagement has not been canceled. So, we are still engaged. ¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want. It¡¯s just a paper engagement. At most, I can just publish it in the newspaper and dere that our engagement is invalid. ¡± After saying this, Fang Xiao did not want to tangle with Qiu Yitang anymore, so she turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around.. She saw Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen walking over arm in arm. ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯m so hungry. It was so ufortable drinking on an empty stomach just now. Let¡¯s go eat something. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s entire body was leaning on Yun Heng¡¯s body, as if she was so hungry that she did not have any strength left. ¡°Who told you to keep your figure? ¡± Yun Heng pretended to be angry and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that your body is very important. Why do you need to be so thin? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a model. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at him coquettishly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that models need to keep their figure? If they gain weight, I¡¯m probably going to lose my job. ¡± ¡°If you lose your job, so be it. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t afford to support you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at her dotingly, his eyes full of love. He pinched her cheek with his hand, and his thin lips suddenly moved to her ear. ... ... Fang Xiao didn¡¯t know what Dongfang Yunheng said to Gu Chenchen, but she saw Gu Chenchen¡¯s face quickly turn red. His head went straight into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arms, and he kept saying, ¡°Yunheng, you¡¯re too bad... ¡± Fang Xiao was going to walk away, but at this moment, in front of her were Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen, and behind her were Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei. She couldn¡¯t advance or retreat. She only felt extremely ufortable. In order to control her emotions, she forced the sourness in her nose back into her heart. Then, the sourness in her heart slowly rose. Her old love was showcasing sweet and affectionate love with her new lover in front of her eyes. Her fianc?? was behind her and the woman he loved was performing the myth of this love that would never change. Only she, this heartless woman, could only stand in this ce where she could not advance or retreat. She looked at the two of them alone, overflowing with happiness. ¡°Aiyo, Secretary Fang is here? ¡± Gu Chenchen walked in front of Fang Xiao as if she had just seen her. She immediately revealed a warm smile. ¡°Secretary Fang, are you full? ¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m already full. ¡± Fang Xiao turned sideways, wanting to walk past her and Dongfang Yunheng, wanting to escape the encirclement of these four people. However, before she could take a step forward, she heard Dongfang Yunheng say coldly, ¡°Secretary Fang, I asked you toe and serve me and Chenchen, not your fianc??. What is the meaning of you being with them? ¡± Chapter 1711

Chapter 1711: Chapter 1711: Who Doesn¡¯t want who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°FIANC?? ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at Fang Xiao in surprise, then looked at Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°AIYO, Yitang, two months ago when you were about to get married and then canceled the wedding, was the bride-to-be at that time Fang Xiao? ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s gaze fell on Fang Xiao¡¯s face again, and he could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Yes. ¡± Qiu Yitang was slightly stunned and nodded, then he quickly exined, ¡°at that time, because of the Paparazzi¡¯s nonsense, and Fang Xiao Misunderstood Cai Wei and I, she ran away from home. In fact, everyone knows that Cai Wei is just my secretary. ¡± Qiu Yitang was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s announcement of the annulment of his engagement. He, Qiu Yitang, had always been the one who controlled the fate of others. He had always been the only one who despised women. When did it be a woman¡¯s turn to despise him? Therefore, when Gu Chenchen asked him, he admitted it without hesitation. He wanted to see how proud Fang Xiao could be? A smile immediately appeared on Gu Chenchen¡¯s face, but it was obviously a mocking smile She looked at Du Caiwei and said to Dongfang Yunheng with a smile, ¡°as for secretaries, I still like the ones you chose. Whether it¡¯s Lin Shanshan, Fang Xiao, or Wang Xiaotian, they are all verypetent. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face immediately became awkward, and Du Caiwei¡¯s face instantly turned purplish. She was obviously dissatisfied with Qiu Yitang calling her a secretary, so she could not help but kick him and then use her hands to tidy up her long hair In fact, it was to expose the Qiu family¡¯s ne. Gu Chenchen saw the ne on du Caiwei¡¯s chest, and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°Aiyo, cousin Yitang, isn¡¯t this the ne your Qiu family gave to their daughter-inw? Why is it on Miss Du¡¯s neck? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s face immediately revealed a proud smile, and then she looked at Fang Xiao arrogantly, meaning that facts speak louder than words. I am Qiu Yitang¡¯s real fianc??e, and I will marry Qiu Yitang. Before Qiu Yitang could answer, Fang Xiao spoke first. She said indifferently, ¡°what¡¯s so strange about that? Miss Du has always liked to pick up things that other people don¡¯t want. ¡± After saying this, Fang Xiao turned around and left. However, when she passed by a certain man, she saw the smile on his face. Obviously, he was very satisfied with what she said. Gu Chenchen was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Then, he looked at Qiu Yitang with a sympathetic look and said, ¡°cousin Yitang, well... you guys take your time to eat. Yun Heng and I will go there to get food. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately pulled Dongfang Yunheng to the food section. It was obvious that he did not want to talk to Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei anymore. Qiu Yitang stared at Fang Xiao¡¯s back as she disappeared into the crowd. He gritted his teeth. This d * MN woman actually dared to say that he was someone she did not want in front of Dongfang Yunheng. Was He someone she did not want He was the one who did not want her, alright? It seemed that this woman had not fully understood what it meant to be abandoned. Then, he had to get her back and then ruthlessly abandon her again. Only then would she not dare to say such arrogant words. Since his grandmother had repeatedly used the fact that the engagement between him and her had not been dissolved to stop him from marrying Du Caiwei, then he might as well go along with his grandmother¡¯s wishes. Thinking of this, his hands clenched into fists. There was a faint smile on his face, but in his heart, he made a bold decision in an instant. Chapter 1712

Chapter 1712: Chapter 1712 meeting an old acquaintance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao wanted to escape from these people quickly, so she buried her head and walked in a hurry. When she reached the corner in front, she forgot to stop. Then, she suddenly bumped into a noblewoman who had just turned the corner. She took a step back slightly, and before she could even raise her head, she apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She apologized a few times, but found that the other party did not say anything, and that person was still standing in front of her and blocking her way. So, she raised her head, and the moment she saw the noblewoman, she waspletely stunned. If she remembered correctly, five years ago, this noblewoman was the same noblewoman who had met her in New Jersey five years ago. At that time, the noblewoman had an arrogant expression as she said to her, ¡°you are not worthy of my Ling Heng. ¡± This noblewoman had clearly recognized her. Although she was still wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, the noblewoman¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, she sternly said, ¡°you... why are you here? ¡± ¡°I... I am the secretary of the CEO of Dongfang, ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned as she replied. Then, she slightly bowed to the noblewoman and turned around to walk towards the stairs at the side. She had never dreamed that the road between enemies would be so narrow. Even when Dongfang Yunheng brought her to attend the Gu family¡¯s family banquet, she was able to meet Mrs. Dongfang. Five years ago, although thedy did not explicitly say that she was Xi Lingheng¡¯s mother, the fact that she kept referring to her family as ¡°Ling Heng¡± was enough to show her rtionship with Xi Lingheng. She had been discovered by Mrs. Dongfang. Back then, Mrs. Dongfang did not like how powerful she was. Now, she probably would not allow her to be Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s secretary, right? I wonder how Dongfang Yunheng would deal with this business rtionship between her and him Would he secretly hide her from his mother like in movies and TV shows? Or would he oppose his mother and still keep her by his side as a secretary? Thinking of this, she shook her head again. She felt that the possibility of Dongfang Yunheng going against his mother was very small. She reckoned that she could not be his secretary. As for the contract of selling her body that year Presumably, he could only secretly hide her as the so-called mistress who could not see the light of day, right? In fact, she couldn¡¯t even be considered his mistress, because his mistress still had a love in it, but he and she had nothing at all. The only thing they had was a business rtionship. He was the patron, and she was the prostitute, that was all! Fang Xiao only felt that the air in the restaurant was too stuffy, mainly because there were too many people, and there was a lot of carbon dioxideing out. She didn¡¯t know why, but just after eating a little something, she felt a little nauseous, and she felt like vomiting. She was afraid that she would be like the night beforest again, so she quickly walked out of the hall and came to the Back Garden of Youran residence to get some air. The overall design of Youran residence was very good. Not only was it a ce for eating, it also seemed to be a ce for vacation. In particr, there were all kinds of flowers and nts in the back garden, and there was also arge.. Waterfall-like man-made Fountain. She took a few deep breaths. The air here was indeed much fresher, especially with the fountain. The air was immediately moist, and her stomach, which had just turned upside down, also felt much better Finally, she suppressed the feeling that she was about to vomit again. Just as she was about to sit down on the chair in front of the fountain, a person suddenly ran out from the side. When he saw her, he was obviously stunned. Then, he could not suppress his surprise and shouted, ¡°Fang Xiao? Are You Fang Xiao? ¡± Chapter 1713

Chapter 1713: Chapter 1713, former schoolmate

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was also stunned. Looking at the young and handsome man in front of her, she remembered that this was her high school ssmate, Zheng Zihao. Actually, to be precise, it should not be a ssmate, but an alumnus. Because when she entered high school, Zheng Zihao was already a senior. She still remembered that on her first day of school, she was running very fast because she waste, but she bumped into Zheng Zihao, who was also running very fast, at the school gate At that time, the two of them almost hit their heads and bled. Of course, the bleeding was a little exaggerated, but it was indeed not a light bump. At that time, there was a big bump on her forehead, and Zheng Zihao was not much better. At that time, Zheng Zihao was extremely arrogant and domineering. He insisted that she was the one who bumped into him first and wanted her to apologize to him. He even wanted to pay for his medical expenses, saying that he had a bump on his forehead and needed to go to the hospital to apply medicine. At that time, Fang Xiao was not jealous. Although she was a freshman in high school, she was not afraid at all. She immediately retorted that he was blind to bump into her, and the bump on her forehead was more serious. Her eyes were blue and purple Therefore, not only did he have to pay for the medical fees, but he also had to pay for the time spent in ss. It was precisely because of her words that Zheng Zihao was amused. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t fight, you don¡¯t meet. Although the two of them would stare at each other when they metter, in general, they knew each other, or even became familiar with each other. She and Zheng Zihao had been schoolmates for a year. In fact, their rtionship was generally not bad. From the initial head injury to the deep friendship between them when he graduated from High School, she even held a ¡®celebration party¡¯ for him It was to celebrate that he did not get into the ideal university and had to go overseas to suffer. ¡°Fang Xiao, where have you been all these years? ¡± Zheng Zihao¡¯s voice pulled Fang Xiao back from her memories. ¡°I. . . I have always been in Hui city. ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned and came back to her senses. Then, she looked at Zheng Zihao with a smile. ¡°What about you? Did you get a master¡¯s degree or a doctor¡¯s degree overseas? ¡± Zheng Zihao¡¯s face turned slightly red and he said a little embarrassedly, ¡°you know that I have never been good at studying. I have only been abroad for a few years. I just came back here. ¡± Zheng Zihao paused at this point, looked at Fang Xiao, and asked curiously, ¡°Oh right, why are you here? You and the Gu family... are rted? ¡± ¡°Oh, no. ¡± Fang Xiao just remembered that this was a family banquet of the Gu family, and it seemed that they were inviting people who were rted, so she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m the secretary of President Dongfang, and I came with him. ¡± ¡°President Dongfang? ¡± Zheng Zihao was slightly stunned for a moment before he reacted, ¡°you¡¯re Yun Heng¡¯s secretary? ¡± ¡°Ah. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded instinctively. She looked at Zheng Zihao and asked in puzzlement, ¡°you know Dongfang Yunheng? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, I know him. Of course I know him. ¡± The smile on Zheng Zihao¡¯s face was a little bright. ¡°Yun Heng and I have yed together since we were young. My brother and his sister are good friends. I am also friends with the two brothers. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Fang Xiao replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ , but she did not know what to say next. It seemed that she could not find anything to say after a few polite words with her old ssmates. ¡°Oh right, Fang Xiao, did you choose a secretarial major in college? ¡± Zheng Zihao looked at Fang Xiao with some doubt. ¡°I remember that your character in high school was not very suitable to be a secretarial major, right? ¡± ¡°people are changing, aren¡¯t they? ¡± The corner of Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth pulled into a helpless smile. ¡°Besides, what major you study is not important. How many people are looking for jobs that match their major? ¡± Chapter 1714

Chapter 1714: Chapter 1714 turned out that Fang Xiao was a ck girl

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Zheng Zihaoughed when he heard her Then, he said helplessly, ¡°take me for example. Actually, what I dislike the most is management. I like to live a free life, but my family doesn¡¯t agree. They insisted on getting me into the family business to do management. Do you think I can control others if I can¡¯t even control myself? ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. Zheng Zihao was telling the truth. He was too outgoing. He was used to it when he was in high school. It was said that he couldn¡¯t even sit in the ssroom for forty-five minutes.. How could he calm down and be a rigid administrator? ¡°Sigh, there are too many helplessness in life. ¡± Zheng Zihao shook his head and said, ¡°I never thought that you would be a secretary one day. As for me, I also thought that when I grew up, I would definitely not enter the family business. I would definitelye out and explore the world on my own. ¡± ¡°actually, you are still young. It¡¯s still not toote to explore the world. ¡± Fang Xiao just calmly continued, and then said almost instinctively, ¡°unlike me... ¡± Fang Xiao stopped after saying these three words. She suddenly felt that she had not seen Zheng Zihao for seven years, and they had never contacted each other in the past seven years. In fact, between them, at most, they could only be considered former schoolmates. Now, they could not even be considered friends. If she told them her story, they might not be willing to listen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zheng Zihao felt that there was something wrong with Fang Xiao¡¯s words, so he could not help but ask. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao had already quickly stabilized herself. Then, she said faintly, ¡°unlike me, who had to give up my major to find a job. If you have the conditions, you can still find opportunities to create your own career. ¡± Zheng Zihao was about to answer when someone shouted from the corridor, ¡°Zihao, where have you been? Hurry up ande over. It¡¯s time to toast to Mr. Gu. ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming, ¡± Zheng Zihao replied. Then, he said to Fang Xiao, ¡°my brother, my dad and uncle Gu are sworn brothers, so our family is here today. I¡¯m going to the hall first. I¡¯lle back and look for you. We¡¯ll talkter. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded and watched Zheng Zihao walk away. Then, she sat down on the chair and looked at the artificial waterfall fountain across from her. She thought of the high school ssmate she would meet seven yearster and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how heartless time was It had taken away many beautiful dreams. Gu Chenchen stood by the wide French window and looked at Fang Xiao who was sitting in the Back Garden Looking at the fountain. Her hands could not help but clench into fists. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that Secretary Fang, who wore ck-framed sses and had always been a hypocrite, was actually the ck girl that Dongfang Yunheng fell in love with when he was exiled to New Jersey five years ago. She had always thought that ck girls were African girls, so she did not take Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sudden addition of a personal secretary to heart. Moreover, this Fang Xiao knew her boundaries and was also dutiful. She was very satisfied with Fang Xiao. Who knew that the two old lovers had already gotten together. No Wonder Dongfang Yunheng had always maintained a certain distance from her. It was said that five years ago, in New Jersey, he had lived with the ck girl. The current situation was indeed very disadvantageous to her. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng had repeatedly pushed back the matter of the engagement. She had always thought that he might really put thepany first, but she had never thought that.. It was actually because of this woman called Fang Xiao. Chapter 1715

Chapter 1715: Chapter 1715: a familiar face in the mirror

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It seemed that she had to think of a way to get rid of this Fang Xiao. She definitely could not let her stay by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s side. Otherwise, the two of them would probably rekindle their old feelings very soon. However, getting rid of Fang Xiao was not enough. She had to let Dongfang Yunheng Kill Fang Xiao¡¯s heart. She had to make it impossible for him and her to ever be together. Thinking of this, she could not help but frown. She did not want to create bloody things. Moreover, that was not what she wanted to see. Moreover, there was not much deep hatred between Fang Xiao and her It was just her potential love rival. Then how could shepletely separate Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng? Thinking of this, her gaze could not help but fall on Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei not far away. Then, she had an idea. Wasn¡¯t Fang Xiao Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e As long as Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao continued to fulfill the marriage contract and let Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao marry, then, Dongfang Yunheng could onlypletely stop thinking about Fang Xiao. As for what kind of war would happen between Fang Xiao and Du Caiwei after she married Qiu Yitang, that was no longer a concern for her. She just needed to keep her position and her man. Of course, if Fang Xiao married Qiu Yitang, du Caiwei would probably be heartbroken, but what did du Caiwei have to do with her It was just a mistress. Let her be heartbroken. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed that she had to act as a matchmaker once more to make Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao, who were already separated, get together again and be husband and wife who shared the same bed but had different dreams. Gu Chenchen had a confident smile on his face. He put the wine ss in his hand to his mouth and drank it in one gulp. Then, he turned around elegantly and walked toward the noble prince not far away. Fang Xiao Sat by the fountain for a while. She still felt nauseous and her stomach was a little swollen. Then, she got up and walked toward the washroom at the end of the corridor outside the hall. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the food she had just eaten didn¡¯t suit her appetite, or if it was because someone had taken a dump in the washroom and didn¡¯t flush the toilet because the smell was too bad. In short, when she walked to the door of the WASHROOM, not only did the nauseous situation not improve, but it became more and more serious. She couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She finally ran to the sink in two steps, and then vomited into the sink. She vomited so much that the jaundice and blood in her stomach were all vomited out, making the white sink dirty. She finally vomited enough. She let the water wash away the filth in the sink, then put her hands together and held the water to her mouth, wanting to wash the sour and bitter mouth that she had just vomited. She lowered her head to wash her mouth clean, and the sour smell in her mouth finally faded. She then used the water to wash her face again, and then raised her head, only to find that there was a familiar and strange face in the mirror. Looking at the familiar yet strange face in the sperm, she had to admit that time was indeed a heartless thing. It had only been four years. The person who had changed a lot was not only Qiu Yitang, but also du Caiwei behind him. However, she was not sure why du Caiwei followed her to the bathroom at this time If she had to go to the bathroom, she should be able to go in. It seemed that there were not many people in the bathroom at this time. Chapter 1716

Chapter 1716: Chapter 1716 was really not me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, if she was purely here to wash her hands, then there was still an empty sink next to her, wasn¡¯t there Why did she have to wait in line behind her? Fang Xiao was still puzzled when she heard Du Caiwei calling her softly from behind. In the mirror, du Caiwei¡¯s face was filled with guilt. Then, she asked in a very friendly manner, ¡°Xiao Xiao, can we talk? ¡± Fang Xiao only felt that her words were a little funny, but she still did not turn around She just looked at du Caiwei in the mirror and said coldly, ¡°Miss Du, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between the two of us. Moreover, after more than four years of separation, after the short gathering that night after you returned to the country, we feel that we can no longer find amonnguage between us. ¡± ¡°But, we still have amon man, don¡¯t we? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice sounded very weak and aggrieved, but in fact, the content of this sentence was very sharp. Moreover, it went straight to the point, clearly telling Fang Xiao.. She came to find her to talk about Qiu Yitang. Fang Xiao¡¯s heart felt as if it was stabbed by a sharp knife in an instant. The pain spread from the bottom of her heart, quickly spreading throughout her body, reaching all her limbs and bones. Although there was no so-called love between her and Qiu Yitang, they were engaged and publicly engaged fianc??es. During the four years when Qiu Yitang went abroad, she had always beenbeled as Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e, and Qiu Yitang.. Was also a man written into her life. Now, the man who originally belonged to her had nothing to do with her. However, the woman he was with outside still came to find trouble with her. This was clearly to bully her and humiliate her. Could it be that it was not enough for Du Caiwei to set her up the night before her wedding and make her lose face in Huicheng and evenbel her as a ruined woman Where else did she want to step on her In the mud Wasn¡¯t she already in the mud now? Her hands secretly clenched into fists, and she used all her willpower to suppress the pain in her heart and all her anger. Then, she turned around calmly and looked at the woman standing a step away from her. She was her good friend and sister in the past, and now she was her sworn enemy. ¡°Miss Du, you are absolutely right. We do have amon man, ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant Her cold gazended on DU CAIWEI¡¯s face. ¡°What else do you want to say to me now that you are here ¡°I have nothing to do with Qiu Yitang. If you came here just to show off your victory to me, then you have already shown off in the hall just now. ¡°. .¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, ¡± Du Caiwei hurriedly opened her mouth and took over Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, with an apologetic look, he exined, ¡°Xiao Xiao, actually, I didn¡¯t know that something like that would happen that night. I went downstairs to look for my master¡¯s certificate. As soon as I found it, I just happened to receive a call from Uncle Fang. He told me to hurry home and say that you were getting married the next day and wanted me to be your maid of honor. So, I left. . . .¡± ¡°enough, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted du Caiwei¡¯s words, and then coldly snorted, ¡°Du Caiwei, do you take me for a fool? People say they dare to do something, but you have done it, what do you not dare to admit? ¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t me. ¡± Du Caiwei was so anxious that she was about to cry. Then, she hurriedly added, ¡°Xiao Xiao, you have to believe me. Actually, I came here today to look for you because I have something else to discuss with you. ¡± Chapter 1717

Chapter 1717: Chapter 1717, what happened

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What else can we discuss? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at her coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Du, if you have something to discuss, you should look for Qiu Yitang, not me. ¡± After saying this, Fang Xiao raised her head and walked past du Caiwei. She was ready to go back to the backyard of leisurely residence to sit for a while and wait for the banquet to end quietly. However, she had just taken two steps when Du Caiwei caught up with her. She grabbed her arm and said with a worried but pitiful look, ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t go yet. I have something to beg you. ¡± ¡°Beg me? ¡± Fang Xiao wondered if the sun had risen from the West today. Who Was Du Caiwei The Popr Person Beside Qiu Yitang now wore a ne passed down from the Qiu family to his daughter-inw on his neck. The Future Young Madam of the Qiu family would actually beg her, the ex-fianc??e who had been abandoned by Qiu Yitang? ¡°Xiao Xiao, although you and Yitang have separated, your engagement has not been broken off. Yitang can¡¯t marry me yet, ¡± Du Caiwei hurriedly said Then, she begged in a low voice, ¡°Xiaoxiao, old Madam Qiu has always liked you. Why don¡¯t you go back to the Qiu family and plead with old Madam Qiu for me, saying that you¡¯re willing to break off the engagement with Yitang... ¡± ¡°In your dreams! ¡± Fang Xiao finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and let out a low growl. Then, she forcefully pulled her arm that was grabbed by Du Caiwei, but she just couldn¡¯t move it So, she was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t help but forcefully throw it away. In fact, she just wanted to shake off du Caiwei¡¯s hand and leave this ce as soon as possible. However, the bathroom door had always been very slippery, especially since there was a banquet held here today. There were many guests, and many people did not pay attention when washing their hands, causing the floor to be filled with water. The structure of the leisurely residence was different from other restaurants upstairs. Its bathroom was designed next to the fire exit, so the fire exit was next to the bathroom. Just now, Fang Xiao happened to walk to the fire exit Du Caiwei was pulling her arm too hard, and now that she was being shaken so hard, her body, which was originally wearing high heels, immediately lost its bnce. She swayed a few times and lost her bnce, rolling straight down the fire escape stairs. Fang Xiao was stunned for a second before she reacted. Seeing the woman rolling down the stairs continuously, she could not help but shout loudly, ¡°CAIWEI! CAIWEI! Du Caiwei! SOMEONE IS COMING! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted very loudly in her panic, and it was transmitted to the hall not far away. Therefore, someone ran over from the hall. ¡°Caiwei, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Qiu Yitang heard Fang Xiao¡¯s voice and quickly ran over. When he saw Du Caiwei rolling down the stone steps below the stairs, he immediately ran down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Zheng Zihao heard Fang Xiao¡¯s voice and ran over as well. When he saw Fang Xiao standing there with a pale face, he could not help but shake her arm and ask softly. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t expect it. ¡± Fang Xiao was a little incoherent Finally, she came back to her senses. When she saw Qiu Yitang helping du Caiwei up from the stairs, du Caiwei¡¯s fluffy dress had already been dyed a bright red color. Perhaps because of the pain, her face had already been twisted. Fang Xiao did not have the time to exin what had just happened to Zheng Zihao. She immediately ran down. At this moment, she no longer cared about the hostile rtionship between Du Caiwei and Du Caiwei. Instead, she quickly reached out to help her Then, she hurriedly said to Qiu Yitang, ¡°Caiwei seems to be bleeding. Her skirt is red. We need to send her off quickly... ¡± Chapter 1718

Chapter 1718: Chapter 1718, what was the situation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let go of your hand! ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly pushed Fang Xiao¡¯s hand away and looked at her with a pair of eyes that were so angry that they were about to kill someone. He knew that Fang Xiao was a vicious woman, but he did not expect her to be so vicious. A month ago, when she came to borrow money, she threw the banana peel on the ground and let Cai Wei fall. Fortunately, it was not serious that time. Cai Wei only saw a little bit of red, but the child was saved. However, he never expected to see Fang Xiao again tonight, and even more unexpectedly, she actually found a washroom to do it. was she not willing to kill his Cai Wei? ¡°It wasn¡¯t me... I was just... ¡± Fang Xiao opened her mouth instinctively, wanting to exin to Qiu Yitang what had happened between her and Du Caiwei ... ¡°PA! ¡± The crisp sound of a p echoed in the fire stairs beside the washroom. Qiu Yitang, who was in a rage, used all his strength, as if he had an irreconcble enmity with Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao had never set up any defenses against Qiu Yitang, so Qiu Yitang¡¯s p caused her to shake a few times. In the end, she could not hold on to something that could stabilize her body because her hands were waving a few times Then, she rolled straight down the other side of the stairs. ¡°Fang Xiao, if anything happens to the child in Cai Wei¡¯s stomach, I will never forgive you! ¡± Qiu Yitang growled. Then, he picked up du Caiwei and quickly ran toward the door. As for Fang Xiao, who had rolled down the stairs.. He did not look at her. ¡°Fang Xiao, Fang Xiao... ¡± Zheng Zihao was stunned for a moment before he reacted He quickly ran down the stairs. When he saw Fang Xiao, who had fainted at the corner of the stairs, he called out softly twice, but there was no response. Therefore, he did not care much and carried Fang Xiao Horizontally. Then, he quickly ran toward his car. Zheng Zihao¡¯s car was parked next to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car, so when he carried Fang Xiao Out, Wu Jianping happened to see him. He could not help but ask, ¡°what happened? ¡± ¡°She fainted. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital, ¡± Zheng Zihao replied and ced Fang Xiao in the back of his car. When he closed the car door, he realized that his hands were covered in blood. He could not help but be shocked. Fang Xiao was wearing a ck business suit. When he carried her up just now, he did not notice it at all. Now that her hands were covered in blood, could it be that she had her period when she fell? Zheng Zihao didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Fang Xiao had already passed out. It was impossible for him to ask her what had happened, so he quickly got into the car and drove to the nearest hospital. Wu Jianping saw Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drive far away. He was standing about a meter away from Zheng Zihao just now, but he still felt that there seemed to be something red on Zheng Zihao¡¯s hand when he closed the back door. Something red, could it be blood Wu Jianping was shocked when he thought of this. Fang Xiao went in with Dongfang Yunheng to take care of Dongfang Yunheng, so how could she have passed out And... Bleeding ? ? He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he thought of this. Fang Xiao had just been murdered a few days ago. Although the idiot didn¡¯t die and Dongfang Yunheng had offered 500,000 yuan inpensation to reconcile with the idiot¡¯s mother, it was still a matter that she had caused. Then what was her situation tonight Also, why was the person who carried her out not Dongfang Yunheng but Zheng Zihao What was her rtionship with Zheng Zihao? Chapter 1719

Chapter 1719: Chapter 1719 was covered in blood

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, he could not help but take out his phone to call Dongfang Yunheng, wanting to ask what was going on inside. However, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone kept ringing, and there was no one to pick it up. He could not find Dongfang Yunheng for a while. In fact, Dongfang Yunheng was currently leading Gu Chenchen to toast to her uncle, Gu Hongyuan. Gu Hongyuan was the president of the Gu Corporation, and the Gu family was apany that specialized in hotels, restaurants, and tourism. Dongfang Yunheng had met Gu Hongyuan before, but that was when he was in middle school. Because he and Gu Hongyuan¡¯s son, Gu Haoxiang, were good friends, he once invited him and a few of his close ssmates to the Gu family for his birthday At that time, Gu Hongyuan didn¡¯t know that he was Dongfang Mo¡¯s son. ¡°Hahaha, Yun Heng, you¡¯ve hidden it too well. ¡± Gu Hongyuan was obviously very happy that Dongfang Yunheng hade He clinked sses with him and praised him, ¡°your parents are really good at educating you. Look at my Haoxiang. Compared to you, he¡¯s not even close. ¡± Gu Haoxiang immediately said aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re wrong. How can youpare him to me I didn¡¯tpare you to Chairman Dongfang. Why would youpare me to Yun Heng Didn¡¯t you hear people say that Comparing people is infuriating.¡± Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Hongyuan deliberately said angrily, ¡°This Brat only knows how to find excuses for himself. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a saying, ¡®the green surpasses the blue, but the blue surpasses the blue¡¯ ? ¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s the Yangtze River where the new wave surpasses the new wave, and the new wave dies on the beach. ¡± Gu Haoxiang corrected his father¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, do you want to die on the beach? ¡± One sentence immediately made Gu Hongyuan choke and unable to speak. Dongfang Yunheng quickly brought another ss of wine to toast Gu Hongyuan, so as to divert his gaze. In fact, they had also heard the noise from the washroom before, but because they were the closest to the stage, it was a little far from the washroom. Moreover, there was music ying in the banquet hall, so they couldn¡¯t really hear it. They only knew that something must have happened when they saw someone running in the direction of the washroom. At that time, Gu Hongyuan and Dongfang Yunheng were also stunned for a moment. After a few minutes, they were ready to walk in the direction of the washroom to understand the situation, but they saw that someone had already returned. Everyone was discussing animatedly, as if they were saying that someone had fallen or something. There was a lot of saliva at the washroom door. Nowadays, women liked to wear high heels and long skirts, so it was very normal for them to slip in the washroom. Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t need to follow them to the washroom door to take a look Then, he continued to drink with Gu Hongyuan and his son. Zheng Zihao drove the car to the nearby hospital almost like he was racing. After he stopped the car, he hurriedly got out of the car, carried Fang Xiao, and quickly rushed to the emergency department He kept shouting, ¡°doctor, doctor, quicklye and take a look. What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Immediately, a nurse pushed a movable bed over. Zheng Zihao quickly put Fang Xiao on it, and then the two nurses hurriedly pushed the unconscious Fang Xiao into the emergency room. Zheng Zihao, of course, was stopped outside. Zheng Zihao stood at the entrance of the emergency room, a little nervous. Because of his irritation, he instinctively reached into his pocket for a cigarette. When he took out a box of cigarettes, he found that his hands were covered in blood. Chapter 1720

Chapter 1720: Chapter 1720, what does it mean to be fine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He could not help but walk to the washroom next to him. As he washed his hands, he muttered, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Fang Xiao? Why is she bleeding so much? Could it be that she was so confused that she didn¡¯t even know that she had her period? ¡± Qiu Yitang ran over from the payment window. The bill that he had just paid was slightly trembling in his hands. When he saw a female doctor walk out of the emergency room, he quickly stopped her and asked, ¡°doctor, how is the patient that I just sent in? Did you save the Child? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Du Caiwei, right? ¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t save the child because there was too much blood. We have tried our best. ¡± The doctor very politely and formally handed a surgery form to Qiu Yitang. ¡°please sign this surgery form. We want to help her with the surgery immediately. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t save the Child? ¡± Qiu Yitang asked almost instinctively. Then, he took the surgery form and pen that the doctor handed over. When he signed it, he could not help but ask, ¡°then... is the adult in danger? ¡± ¡°The adult is fine. The child can be conceived again in the future. ¡± The doctor took the surgery form that he had already signed, turned around, and quickly walked into the resuscitation room. Qiu Yitang smashed his head against the wall. He could not help but curse in his heart. It was all because of that vicious Fang Xiao. She could not bear to see him and Cai Wei get along. He originally thought that Cai Wei being pregnant with this child was a bargaining chip that he could use to pressure his grandmother. He wanted his grandmother to allow Cai Wei to enter the Qiu family¡¯s door for the sake of the child, but who knew... ... The moment he raised his head, he saw Zheng Zihao walking out of the bathroom. He could not help but feel a little puzzled. He remembered that this person was also at the Gu family¡¯s banquet that night. Moreover, he had clinked sses with him and drank wine with him. But why was he also at the hospital now? Qiu Yitang had not finished his doubts when the emergency room¡¯s door opened. The female doctor who had just entered shouted with a receipt in her hand, ¡°who is Fang Xiao¡¯s family member? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s family member Qiu Yitang was almost instinctively stunned. Why was Fang Xiao in the emergency room? What happened to her? In the stairwell of Youran residence, he had pped Fang Xiao. She seemed to have fallen down as well, but that shouldn¡¯t be too serious, right At most, her cheeks were red and swollen, and she had sprained her ankle. was there a need to send her to the emergency room? Zheng Zihao was stunned for a moment before he walked forward. He looked at the female doctor and said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend. May I ask what happened to Fang Xiao? ¡± Qiu Yitang finally reacted. He immediately walked forward and said to the female doctor, ¡°I¡¯m Fang Xiao¡¯s family member. What happened to her? Did she get sick? ¡± The female doctor looked at Qiu Yitang with a puzzled gaze She said with some confusion, ¡°I remember that you signed Miss Du Caiwei¡¯s surgery list just now. Aren¡¯t You du Caiwei¡¯s family member? I¡¯m asking about Fang Xiao¡¯s family member now. It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face immediately became extremely awkward. After hearing what the doctor said, he did not know how to answer for a moment. He just stood there in a daze. Zheng Zihao, who was beside him, quickly said, ¡°doctor, I¡¯m Fang Xiao¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t know if a friend is considered a family member. Has She woken up yet? Is She alright now? ¡± ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s alright? ¡± The female doctor red at Zheng Zihao Then, she said disdainfully, ¡°so what if she¡¯s a boyfriend? Now that something has happened, she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s a friend. Do you guys have to be so irresponsible She¡¯s already ten weeks pregnant, yet you still hit her. If you didn¡¯t want to have a child, you could have brought her to the hospital two weeks earlier. Why did you have to use force to knock the child out of her belly?¡± Chapter 1721

Chapter 1721: Chapter 1721: Fang Xiao is pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION A child? Qiu Yitang and Zheng Zihao were both shocked, thinking that their ears had misheard. Therefore, Zheng Zihao hurriedly said, ¡°well, doctor, I haven¡¯t seen Fang Xiao for a few years. Today is the first time we met. I didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant, and I didn¡¯t hit her. It was... ¡± Zheng Zihao pointed at Qiu Yitang and said, ¡°he pped her and then pushed her down. I don¡¯t know what rtionship he has with Fang Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang couldn¡¯t care less about the rtionship between Zheng Zihao and Fang Xiao. He hurriedly asked the doctor, ¡°you can¡¯t be mistaken, right? How could she... How could she be pregnant? ¡± ¡°I have to ask you men? ¡± The obstetrician and gynecologist had obviously been bullied by men before, so his tone was very bad. He immediately stuffed the receipt in Zheng Zihao¡¯s hand He said coldly, ¡°hurry up and pay the bill. I don¡¯t know if she can keep the baby in her belly. ¡± Zheng Zihao did not ask any more questions after hearing what the doctor said. He took the receipt and turned to walk towards the payment window. He did not expect Qiu Yitang to reach out and grab the receipt in his hand. Qiu Yitang held the receipt in his hand and looked at the female doctor. ¡°Well, Doctor, I beg you, don¡¯t keep the child. Just perform an artificial abortion on her. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± The female doctor and Zheng Zihao were shocked when they heard this. They could not help but stare at him with wide eyes. ¡°Qiu Yitang, are you still a man? ¡± Zheng Zihao immediately flew into a rage. He could not help but re at him angrily. ¡°What right do you have to speak for Fang Xiao? Who are you to her? What right do you have to kill the child in her belly? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao is my fianc??e. ¡± Aplicated expression appeared on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face. He looked at Zheng Zihao and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to speak for the child in her belly. Don¡¯t tell me you have the right to speak for her, young Master Zheng? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao is your fianc??e? ¡± This time, it was Zheng Zihao¡¯s turn to be shocked However, after a short moment of shock, there was an overwhelming anger. ¡°Since Fang Xiao is your fianc??e, then the child in her belly is naturally your child. Then why did you p Fang Xiao just now for a woman ¡°You even pushed her down. Could it be that that woman is also your fianc??e? ¡± ¡°This is my own matter. Young Master Zheng, what right do you have to meddle in my private affairs? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice instantly turned cold. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with Zheng Zihao¡¯s meddling. He indeed did not know that Fang Xiao was pregnant. Of course, the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s stomach was not his, Qiu Yitang¡¯s. If it was, he would not have let the doctor do it. No matter how bad Qiu Yitang was.. He was not cold-blooded enough to kill his own child with his own hands. The child in Fang Xiao¡¯s stomach was not his, but it had something to do with him. That night¡¯s erotic photo scandal, although he did not personally design it, he knew what Du Caiwei had done, and he actually did not stop her at that time He even acquiesced to Du Caiwei¡¯s actions. He did not know whose child Fang Xiao was pregnant with. Because of the three vagrants that night, he thought that Fang Xiao definitely did not know that he was pregnant. If she knew, she would not have chosen to have this child. ¡°I do not want to participate in young master Qiu¡¯s private affairs, ¡± Zheng Zihao said with a cold face. ¡°However, if someone wants to bully Fang Xiao, I will definitely not let that person go. Fang Xiao is my friend. I will not allow anyone to bully my friend. ¡± Chapter 1722

Chapter 1722: Chapter 1722 the child can not be saved

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Zihao paused for a moment. Then, he grabbed the bill in Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand and looked at him with a warning look. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s anyone! ¡± Qiu Yitang was about to chase after him and snatch the bill back when the emergency room pulled it open. Then, the nurse pushed Du Caiwei, who had just had an abortion, out. ¡°The operation was very sessful, but because of the rtivelyrge pregnancy period, it¡¯s better to stay in the hospital for three days. ¡± As the nurse spoke, she pushed the movable bed towards the inpatient department At the same time, she handed the inpatient notification to Qiu Yitang. ¡°Hurry up and go through the inpatient procedures. ¡± Qiu Yitang nodded. After receiving the receipt, he walked towards the inpatient registration window. Just as he took a few steps, he heard the doctor at the entrance of the emergency room shouting, ¡°Fang Xiao¡¯s family member, hurry over. The child can not be saved. We have to perform an abortion. ¡± Qiu Yitang instinctively stopped for a moment. Then, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the emergency room. He looked at the doctor and took the surgery receipt from her hand. As he signed it, he said, ¡°please help her perform a painless surgery. She is afraid of pain. ¡± The doctor rolled his eyes at him and said coldly, ¡°you knew she was afraid of pain, yet you still pped her and forced her to miscarry? Now that she has lost too much blood, I don¡¯t know if sir can save her. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Zheng Zihao had just returned from paying the bill. When he heard what the female doctor said, he immediately became nervous. He quickly asked, ¡°what happened to Fang Xiao? What couldn¡¯t be saved? ¡± The female doctor looked at Zheng Zihao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Fang Xiao¡¯s bleeding can¡¯t be stopped now. We were worried to death. Hurry up and sign it. We don¡¯t know who is the real family member. ¡± Qiu Yitang could no longer care about the sarcastic look of the gynecologist. He snatched the surgery list and quickly signed his name with his trembling hand. Then, he hurriedly handed it to the gynecologist. ¡°You¡¯re Fang Xiao¡¯s husband? ¡± The gynecologist took the surgery list and nced at the family member because Qiu Yitang had actually made a check in the box behind his husband. ¡°I¡¯m her FIANC?. ¡± Qiu Yitang exined a little irritably, ¡°didn¡¯t you not print the words ¡®fianc??¡¯ on the surgery list? If I didn¡¯t check in the husband column, could it be that I still checked in the Father Column? ¡± ¡°I remember that you also checked the column for ¡®husband¡¯ on Miss Du Caiwei¡¯s surgical list just now. ¡± The gynecologist¡¯s lips were obviously pulled into a sneer. ¡°could it be that you are also Miss Du Caiwei¡¯s FIANC?? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face immediately turned green. How could he have known that Fang Xiao would fall pregnant and miscarry If he had known, he would definitely not have written that he was her husband on Du Caiwei¡¯s surgical list. Dongfang Yunheng left after the dinner party ended. He bade farewell to Gu Hongyuan with Gu Chenchen. The two of them walked out of Youran residence together and found that Wu Jianping was already waiting for them at the entrance of Youran residence. ¡°President, you¡¯re finally out. ¡± Wu Jianping said in a slightly anxious voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been calling your cell phone for a long time, but you haven¡¯t picked up. I was just about to go in to look for you. ¡± ¡°My cell phone is in my bag, and my bag, Fang Xiao, is holding it for me. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng rolled his eyes at Wu Jianping. Then, as he walked towards the car, he asked faintly, ¡°where¡¯s Fang Xiao? ¡± Yun Heng had looked for her once in the banquet hall when the banquet was about to end. He did not find her, so he thought that she had sneaked out in advance. Chapter 1723

Chapter 1723: Chapter 1723: Fang Xiao Fainted

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao fainted and was sent to the hospital by second young master Zheng, ¡± Wu Jianping reported truthfully. Dongfang Yunheng was shocked and could not help but ask, ¡°what happened to her? Why did she faint? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Wu Jianping lowered his head and answered truthfully. He did not enter the banquet hall, so how could he possibly know the reason for Fang Xiao¡¯sa? ¡°Chenchen, go back with your mother first. I need to go to the hospital to see Fang Xiao, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately said to Gu Chenchen who was beside him. Gu Chenchen did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to immediately ignore her when he heard that Fang Xiao was unconscious. Of course, he felt extremely ufortable, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°Since Fang Xiao is unconscious, I will go with you to see her, ¡± Gu Chenchen immediately said to Yun Heng with great consideration. ¡°after all, she is going to serve US tonight... ¡± ¡°No need, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said with a slight annoyance. Seeing that she was stunned, he immediately understood. His tone seemed to be a little stiff Thus, he quickly said, ¡°it¡¯ste. Don¡¯t you have a fashion show tomorrow night? Go back quickly. Rest well tomorrow night and you¡¯ll be full of energy. ¡± Gu Chenchen had always been sensible. Since Dongfang Yunheng had already found an excuse for her to go along with him, if she still did not know her ce and insisted on going, she would probably not give Dongfang Yunheng face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my cousin to send me backter. ¡± Gu Chenchen immediately nodded meekly. She hugged Dongfang Yunheng and kissed him on the cheek She gently reminded him, ¡°Fang Xiao, if you have nothing else to do, hurry back and rest early. Don¡¯t always stay upte. It will be too tiring. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng nodded. He didn¡¯t have time to talk to Gu Chenchen anymore. He let go of her and immediately turned around. He opened the car door and got into the car. The moment the car door closed, Wu Jianping had already quickly driven the car out. Gu Chenchen looked at the car that had disappeared in the middle of the night. Her face quickly darkened, and her hands couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists under her sleeves. It seemed that she could not continue to stand idly by. She had to seize the time to do two things. One was to pressure the Qiu family to let Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao get married. The other was to let Auntie and Mrs. Dongfang beat around the Bush and urge her and Dongfang Yunheng to get married. Not to mention getting married, at least the engagement had to be carried out as soon as possible. It seemed that she had to let her mother go to the Qiu family in Hui city tonight. ording to what she knew, Mrs. Qiu seemed to like Fang Xiao very much. As long as Mrs. Qiu nodded, Qiu Yitang could not refuse to get married. ¡°Do you know which hospital? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng turned to look at Wu Jianping, who was driving. Seeing that he only cared about driving, he could not help but ask again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Wu Jianping said truthfully. ¡°I tried to call Fang Xiao, but there was no answer. I don¡¯t have Zheng¡¯s cell phone number. I wanted to ask Zheng, but his cell phone was not in the service area. ¡± After saying this, Wu Jianping had already turned the car to the nearby hospital. Then he added, ¡°I guess it should be sent to the nearby hospital. After all, Fang Xiao is unconscious. ¡± At the entrance of the emergency room, Zheng Zihao punched Qiu Yitang hard. Because of his anger, Zheng Zihao used all his strength, and Qiu Yitang happened to be defenseless. Therefore, Zheng Zihao¡¯s punch forced Qiu Yitang to take a few steps back before he could stabilize himself. Chapter 1724

Chapter 1724: Chapter 1724 ¡ª who can prove it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zheng Zihao, what right do you have to hit me? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand held onto a pir as he stood steadily. He was very dissatisfied with Zheng Zihao¡¯s sudden attack on him. His hands instantly clenched into fists as he red at Zheng Zihao, meaning that if he dared to attack again.. He would definitely return it. ¡°Zihao, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng just happened to run in. When he saw that Zheng Zihao was holding Qiu Yitang¡¯s fist, he could not help but quickly ask, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why did you fight young Master Qiu? ¡± ¡°because he¡¯s an animal. I want to beat him to death. ¡± Zheng Zihao, who was in a rage, signaled Dongfang Yunheng to stand aside and not stop him. He wanted to give the man who bullied Fang Xiao a good beating tonight. ¡°Zihao, what¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you rify the matter first? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately red at Zheng Zihao and immediately acted like a boss. ¡°Is the entrance to the emergency room a ce for fighting? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao had a miscarriage. ¡± Zheng Zihao¡¯s anger suddenly rose again when he said this He pointed at Qiu Yitang and said angrily, ¡°moreover, it was this man who pushed her to have a miscarriage. The most hateful thing is that this man still has the face to say that he is Fang Xiao¡¯s fianc??, but he brought another woman to attend the Gu family¡¯s banquet. For the sake of the wild woman outside him, he actually didn¡¯t even care about the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s belly. If you say that he isn¡¯t an animal, then what is? ¡± Miscarriage Dongfang Yunheng was instinctively stunned. Fang Xiao was pregnant, why didn¡¯t he know? Two days ago, he saw her throw up, and she was throwing up very badly. At that time, he thought that she was throwing up because of the memories of eating hamburgers and drinking coke, and also because she was disgusted by the smell of the perfume in his car. He did not even dream that Fang Xiao might be pregnant, because she usually behaved very normally in thepany, and he did not see any signs of pregnancy. Fang Xiao had a miscarriage, then whose child was this Could it be... ... ... ¡°It was Fang Xiao who pushed Cai wei down the stairs first. At that time, Cai Wei lost a lot of blood. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s gloomy face Therefore, he instinctively defended himself, ¡°at that time, the situation was too critical, and Fang Xiao ran down again. I mistakenly thought that she still wanted to attack Cai Wei, so I pped her in desperation. However, I did not expect that p to actually hit her down the stairs, and I also did not expect that she was actually pregnant. ¡± ¡°You mean, if Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t pregnant, you should p her? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face was dark, and his cold voice was low and deep. ¡°She pushed Cai Wei down first, and the child in Cai Wei¡¯s belly was also aborted, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± Qiu Yitang said righteously It seemed that even if the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s belly died, it was only a life-exchange with the child in DU CAIWEI¡¯s belly. ¡°Even if the child in DU CAIWEI¡¯s belly was aborted, you still don¡¯t have the right to abort the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s belly, do you? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s face was still cold A pair of sharp eyesnded on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face. ¡°Who can prove that Fang Xiao Pushed du Caiwei down? Did you see it with your own eyes? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao is my fianc??e. I don¡¯t have the right to have the child in her belly. Do you have the right? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately put on the airs of Fang Xiao as her fianc??. Dongfang Yunheng was immediately unable to answer Qiu Yitang¡¯s question. Only then did he remember the rtionship between Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang. Chapter 1725

Chapter 1725: Chapter 1725: whose child is it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He had asked Wu Jianping to investigate Fang Xiao after he saw her at the entrance of the Royal Junjue Hotel. He knew that she had been abandoned by Qiu Yitang on the day of the wedding because of the pornographic photos. However, the Qiu family did not seem to have announced the annulment of the engagement. And tonight, at the Gu family¡¯s family banquet, Qiu Yitang had publicly said that Fang Xiao was his fianc??e. From this, it could be seen that the Qiu family did not abandon Fang Xiao, even though Qiu Yitang had another woman outside. Fang Xiao was Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e. Although Fang Xiao had not gone through any affairs before the wedding, after she was abandoned by Qiu Yitang, she could not help but look for Qiu Yitang when she dealt with the funeral matters of the Fang family. He trusted Fang Xiao¡¯s character, but the key was that Qiu Yitang¡¯s character as a scumbag made him have no trust at all. And the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s belly... ... Before Dongfang Yunheng could sort out his thoughts, the door of the emergency room was pushed open. The nurse pushed Fang Xiao out. The three men were stunned for a moment, then they surrounded Fang Xiao at the same time. ¡°Who¡¯s going to go through the hospitalization procedures? ¡± The doctor handed over the receipt in his hand. Dongfang Yunheng immediately reached out and caught it. He turned around and handed it to Wu Jianping who had followed him in. ¡°Doctor, is she alright now? ¡± Yun Heng looked at Fang Xiao, whose face was as Pale as a sheet of paper. His heart ached as if it had been pulled by a saw. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s fine? ¡± The doctor red at Qiu Yitang Then, he said in a bad mood, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one of you is the real family member, but I still have to tell you that her health is not good. She¡¯s too weak. She just bled out a lot. In the future, the chances of her getting pregnant will be very low. ¡± What The three men were shocked. They widened their eyes and looked at the female doctor. Everyone wondered if they had heard wrongly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that Fang Xiao was pregnant, ¡± Qiu Yitang muttered to himself. No one knew who he was exining to. ¡°If I knew that she was pregnant, I would never... ¡± If he knew that Fang Xiao was pregnant, he would definitely not let Fang Xiao be knocked down by him and fall down the stairs and have a miscarriage. He would definitely bring her to the hospital as soon as possible and arrange for the best obstetrician and gynecologist to perform an abortion on her. No matter what, he could not let her leave behind a side effect that was very difficult to get pregnant. Because Qiu Yitang said that he would never say those three words, and he did not continue Therefore, Zheng Zihao could not help but ask sarcastically, ¡°you would never what Never let the woman outside of you meet Fang Xiao face-to-face You would not wave your hand and hit Fang Xiao at that time Because no matter what, Fang Xiao is carrying your child in her belly You are not an animal to the point of attacking Your Own Child?¡± Fang Xiao is carrying Qiu Yitang¡¯s child in her belly Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s heart immediately thumped. Could it be that before he came, Qiu Yitang had said so? Qiu Yitang did not say another word. He had just suffered a loss from Zheng Zihao, and now Fang Xiao¡¯s boss, Dongfang Yunheng, was here. Dongfang Yunheng and Zheng Zihao seemed to have a good rtionship. If these two men worked together.. He was definitely not their match. Most importantly, he did not dare to deny that the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s stomach was not his. If he said it was not, then Zheng Zihao would definitely ask, you are Fang Xiao¡¯s fianc??. If the child is not yours, then whose is it? Then how would he answer Say that the child is someone else¡¯s But who is the person outside Zheng Zihao said that he and Fang Xiao¡¯s former ssmates. If he were to stand up for his old ssmate Fang Xiao and investigate the incident two months before the wedding, then the matter of him and Du Caiwei Scheming to frame Fang Xiao would definitely be exposed. Chapter 1726

Chapter 1726: Chapter 1726 could only be aborted

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Moreover, he already regretted this matter, especially after he had just learned that it would be very difficult for Fang Xiao to get pregnant. He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. He hated Fang Xiao because she had once treated Cai Wei like that. He only wanted to use the same method to take revenge for Cai Wei, but he did not think that he would bring her to such a state. The three of them followed the nurse and sent Fang Xiao to the gynecology department¡¯s Inpatient Department on the sixth floor. Fang Xiao¡¯s ward happened to be next to Du Caiwei¡¯s ward. When the nurse saw Qiu Yitang, she immediately called for him. ¡°Du Caiwei¡¯s family, Miss Du has been crying out in pain. She¡¯s been looking for you for a long time. ¡± The nurse red at Qiu Yitang. Men Nowadays really didn¡¯t know what to do with such a woman Wasn¡¯t it tiring to be busy with this and that? Qiu Yitang¡¯s face was gloomy. At this moment, he seemed to have be a rat that everyone wanted to beat up. However, in the conscience of heaven and earth, he didn¡¯t want things to go to this extent. Seeing that Zheng Zihao and Dongfang Yunheng had already followed the nurse and pushed Fang Xiao into the ward next door, he hesitated for a moment before walking into du Caiwei¡¯s ward. When du Caiwei saw Qiu Yitang enter, she immediately threw herself into his arms and sobbed as sheined, ¡°Yitang... our child... Yitang... Fang Xiao... she killed our child... ¡± Qiu Yitang used his hand to stroke her head and said a little irritably, ¡°you just had a miscarriage, you should rest well. It¡¯s fine if the child is gone, but can you cry back? ¡± Hearing Qiu Yitang¡¯s words, Du Caiwei secretly raised her head to look at him. Seeing his gloomy face, she immediately stopped crying, but in her heart, she was guessing what he was thinking about. Fang Xiao did not know how long she had been asleep. In short, it was as if she had fallen into a bottomless darkness. She only felt that there was a pain in her body that was pulling her, and that pain was pulling at her nerves And that nerve had inexplicably traveled to the bottom of her heart. Then, it spread from the blood vessels in the bottom of her heart to her entire body, all the way to her limbs and bones. She was really confused. She did not even know that she was pregnant. It was not until she was pushed and bleeding to the hospital that she realized that a seed was sprouting in her stomach. When she woke up from thea, the doctor told her that there were signs of miscarriage. He said that her fianc?? let her have an abortion, so he asked her what she wanted. Was it to preserve the pregnancy or to have an abortion? At that time, she was shocked. Her fianc?? let her have an abortion, and she finally realized that it should be Qiu Yitang. She remembered that she was pped by Qiu Yitang at the bottom of the stairs. Then, Qiu Yitang seemed to scold her. Then, she could not remember how she came to the hospital. She vaguely felt that the person should not be Qiu Yitang Because he could not even care about the woman he loved, Du Caiwei. She was bleeding. The doctor asked her what she thought. She pondered for a long time, but she did not make any decision. Because this was the child of a stranger, but it was also her child. That night, she was indeed drunk and confused, but she still vaguely remembered that the strange man was so handsome, as if he had flown over from New Jersey. She knew that it was an illusion because of the drug control. The strange man could not be him, and it could not be him. She knew this very well. Just as she was debating whether or not to save the baby, the doctor said that her blood could not be stopped, so she could not save the baby, and she had to have a miscarriage. Chapter 1727

Chapter 1727: Chapter 1727¡¯why am I here? ¡®

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Her memory stopped at the time of the anesthetic. She heard the doctor order the nurse, ¡°give her the anesthetic. It¡¯s the type of general anesthetic. Her fianc?? said that she¡¯s afraid of pain. ¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but her nose suddenly felt sore. Her eyes were stinging, but she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t let the warm liquid in her eyes roll down. Then, the anesthetic needle pierced into her flesh. Then, she felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Then, she slowly fell asleep. She actually slept for quite some time. When she woke up from her deep sleep and opened her eyes again, she suddenly realized that this was not the room of Dongfang Yunheng from Jiangnan famous city, because the rooms here were all white. The white walls, the white quilt, and the pillow. She turned her head slightly in puzzlement and found that this bed seemed to be somewhat different from the beds in Jiangnan famous city. What was even stranger was that there was actually a hanging bottle hanging at the head of the bed. She looked down from the tube of the hanging bottle and realized that the tube went all the way to the back of her hand. There was still a needle on the back of her hand, and this needle had obviously pierced into her blood vessels. She finally woke uppletely. She blinked her eyes twice and then paid attention to everything in the room price. She was shocked to find that this was a single ward, and there was a simple chair in the ward At this moment, there was a person sitting on the chair. And this person was actually her former high school alumnus: Zheng Zihao! ¡°Zihao, ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but call out to him. She used her hand to support herself on the edge of the bed and sat up. Then she asked softly, ¡°um... why am I here? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Zheng Zihao quickly walked over. Seeing that she had already sat up, he immediately helped her to pick up the pillow and put it behind her. ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to lean on like this. ¡± ¡°I... Why am I in the hospital? ¡± Fang Xiao was still a little confused. Even if she had a miscarriage, there was no need to be in the hospital. She remembered that in the past, when Luo Qili went to the hospital for an abortion, she would leave after resting for two hours ... ¡°this... the doctor said that your situation is a little special. ¡± Zheng Zihao pondered for a moment Then, he quietlyforted her, ¡°well, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. It¡¯s just that you bled a little too much at that time. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest in the hospital for three to five days? ¡± ¡°Rest? ¡± The corner of Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth pulled into a bitter smile. Could she afford to rest So, she said faintly, ¡°I still have to work tomorrow. Well, Zihao, help me go to the hospital to go through the discharge procedures. I don¡¯t know how much the surgery just cost. When I go back... ¡± ¡°What rtionship do we have? Why are you still asking me for money? Besides, I didn¡¯t pay for that money. ¡± Zheng Zihao red at her Then, he quickly said, ¡°you¡¯re already like this. Can you go to work tomorrow? Yun Heng just left. He already knows about your miscarriage. I think he will give you a holiday. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng came Her head instinctively exploded. Then, was the Gu family¡¯s banquet already over And he didn¡¯t apany his Miss Gu Chenchen? Coincidentally, a nurse came in to take her temperature. When she saw that she was awake, she immediately asked if she felt ufortable anywhere? Her face turned slightly red. Then, she softly said, ¡°I just feel a faint pain in my lower abdomen. That¡¯s all. ¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t just her lower abdomen that was hurting. In fact, she felt that her pants werepletely wet. No, it should be her entire buttocks that were wet. She guessed that the bedsheets were probably wet, but Zheng Zihao was here.. She was too embarrassed to tell the nurse about these things. Chapter 1728

Chapter 1728: Chapter 1728 reality was cruel

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The pain in the lower abdomen is caused by the contraction of the uterus. ¡± The nurse nced at Fang Xiao She said indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re taking your body too lightly. Even if you don¡¯t want the child in your belly, why don¡¯t you just go to the hospital and have an abortion Why did you have to bleed so much toe Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for yourself?¡± Fang Xiao was silent when she heard this. She bit her lips and did not say a word. If she was pregnant and did not want to have a child, she should go to the hospital and find an obstetrician to have an abortion. She had never experienced this before, but she knew it. After all, she had apanied Luo Qili to the hospital before, right? Most importantly, she did not know that she was pregnant at all. Although there had always been cases of nausea in the past, she thought that it was because she was too tired. Moreover, she had stomach problems in the past She also thought that it might be because she kept recalling some of the things that happened five years ago when she was with Dongfang Yunheng because she was in a bad mood. Of course, in the past two months, her family had encountered such changes. Her mother died and her father¡¯s family went bankrupt. In order to save her father, she even sold herself. In short, her life was in a mess. She had forgotten about her period. That was why she was so confused that she did not even know that she was pregnant. If she had known that she was pregnant before this, what would she have done? She thought that she would probably choose to go to the hospital to have an abortion in the end. After all, this child was just the product of someone drugging her and a strange man. She was not stupid enough to want to give birth to the child of a strange man. Although many online gossip often wrote about women who had sex with a strange man for a night and then gave birth to a child and then returned with the child. However, she knew that those online fictions were ultimately fictions. In real life, there were very few women who had that kind of courage, and she definitely did not have that kind of courage. Of course, other than not having that kind of courage, she also did not have that kind of financial strength. Right now, it was a little difficult for her to raise her younger brother, Fang Chen, so how could she have the money and energy to raise a child? Moreover, she had sold herself to Dongfang Yunheng for a year, and for the next year, Dongfang Yunheng was her financier and she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ve. How could Dongfang Yunheng allow her to be a pregnant woman with a big belly? The female nurse took her body temperature. Coincidentally, the liquid in her IV bottle had run out, so she took out the needle and reminded her of a few precautions. Then, she took the empty IV bottle and walked out of the ward. Zheng Zihao saw that the nurse had left. Just as he got up and was about to go to the bedside to ask Fang Xiao if she was hungry, the ward door was pushed open again. Dongfang Yunheng walked in with a restaurant bag. ¡°Zihao, your brother called you just now and asked you to hurry back, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said naturally. ¡°I helped Fang Xiao get a nurse. She will be here in a few minutes. You should leave quickly. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Zheng Zihao nced at Fang Xiao, then looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said, ¡°she should need to rest for a month. I think... ¡± ¡°Zheng Zihao, when did you get to tell me what to do with mypany? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng lowered his voice He said coldly, ¡°I will naturally approve the leave for my employee based on her condition. However, it¡¯s definitely not up to you to decide how many days it will be. ¡± Chapter 1729

Chapter 1729: Chapter 1729: What do you need to buy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Zihao was choked by Dongfang Yunheng, so he couldn¡¯t say anything more So he quickly said to Fang Xiao on the hospital bed, ¡°well, Fang Xiao, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t talk too much to your... inhumane boss. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded. Before she could say anything, Dongfang Yunheng had already kicked her. Zheng Zihao shed and immediately ran out of the ward door. Dongfang Yunheng chased after him and closed the ward door the moment Zheng Zihao ran out. Fang Xiao saw Dongfang Yunheng chase after Zheng Zihao and got out of bed. Because of the infusion, she felt that her abdomen was a little bloated, so she wanted to go to the toilet. Of course, going to the toilet was not just about urinating. She also wanted to take the hospital gown that the nurse had given her to the toilet to change, because the pants on her body werepletely stuck to her buttocks and thighs. Of course, it was still not enough to change into the hospital gown. When Dongfang Yunheng left, she had to ask the nurse to go downstairs to buy a pack of sanitary pads and two pairs of underwear. However, just as she got down to the bed, before she could take a step forward, Dongfang Yunheng actually turned around and came back. When he saw her getting down from the bed, he instinctively frowned. ¡°Why did you get down from the bed when you have nothing to do? ¡± He asked very unhappily. Without waiting for her to answer, he said, ¡°Oh right, I just brought a jar of chicken porridge from Chaozhou Porridge. Sit on the bed, I¡¯ll bring it over for you to eat. ¡± ¡°I... I want to go shopping. ¡± Fang Xiao yed a little joke. Actually, she wanted to say that she wanted to go to the toilet, but she was worried that Dongfang Yunheng woulde over and help her get an IV bottle. Then, he would let him see the sorry state of her buttocks. Dongfang Yunheng looked at the woman standing by the bed. Her sparkling white feet were wearing a pair of ck, androgynous slippers provided by the hospital, just like the White Lotus quietly blooming in a quiet pond. Her originally smooth hair, perhaps because she did not want to beforted and turned over in her sleep, had a few strands sticking to her forehead, which had an imperceptible hint of yfulness. It entuated the thin and thin chin, and her face was Pale and colorless due to the loss of blood Under the illumination of the lights, her deep and dark eyes were as bright as ck pearls. She was still wearing the ck uniform she wore during the day. Under the jacket of her small suit was a white shirt with gray and white stripes. At this moment, due to the lighting, her Pale, colorless face was bing more and more transparent The uniform and trousers underneath her were tightly pressed against her legs. Perhaps it was because she had just gone through that kind of surgery, she seemed to be at a loss as she stood there, but she looked more and more attractive. Suddenly, Yun Heng felt that this was not a hospital room in Bincheng, but in New Jersey five years ago. She was still as beautiful as when they first met. Even if she stood in this hospital room that was filled with the smell of disinfectant, she was still like a clear stream in the mountains The pure and transparent heart that could make people feel irritated instantly calmed down. Seeing that she had been standing there refusing to go to bed, and even looked like she wanted to walk, Dongfang Yunheng, who was stunned, finally came back to his senses. He could not help but raise his eyebrows and asked unhappily, ¡°what do you need to buy? ¡± What did she need to buy Fang Xiao nced at Dongfang Yunheng, but she gritted her teeth and did not say a word. Her sparkling white teeth left a row of visible teeth marks on her originally colorless lower lip, but she did not say the name of the thing she wanted to buy for a long time. Chapter 1730

Chapter 1730: Chapter 1730: Awkward Moments

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng felt his throat dry and itchy when he saw how embarrassed she was. Although he had spent 500,000 yuan to buy her since he met her, this was the first time he had seen her with such a feminine side It made his heart skip a beat. ¡°What exactly do you want to buy? Can¡¯t I just go and buy it for you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that she was still biting her lips and standing there. He had recovered his emotions, and his face immediately darkened. He asked impatiently. ¡°I. . . I¡¯ll go alone. ¡± Fang Xiao was so bitter that she was about to cry. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Dongfang Yunheng. She only said in a pleading voice, ¡°president, you... go back. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at her with some confusion. What was wrong with this woman, Fang Xiao She had just had an abortion. She should rest. Moreover, he was only going to buy some things for her. When Fang Xiao saw that Dongfang Yunheng was not leaving and was staring at her, she lowered her head even more. At this moment, she really wished that a crack would suddenly appear on the floor so that she could crawl into it and nevere out again. Dongfang Yunheng saw her awkward look and thought that she had just had an abortion. He immediately understood and could not help but feel awkward as well. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go to bed to rest. Your body is weak and you can¡¯t walk around casually. I¡¯ll go and buy the things for you now. ¡± After saying this, Yun Heng quickly turned around and walked towards the door. ¡°this... isn¡¯t good. ¡± Fang Xiao was so ashamed that she was about to cry. ¡°I think... It¡¯s better for me to go by myself. ¡± Yun Heng had already walked to the door of the ward. When he heard her say that, he turned back to look at her. Then, he said nonchntly, ¡°what¡¯s not good about it? Isn¡¯t it just shopping? I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Fang Xiao waited for Dongfang Yunheng to leave before she quickly took the hospital gown and walked into the bathroom. She went to the toilet and quickly changed her clothes. However, because her underwear was soaked, she was only wearing a hospital gown now. She reckoned that it would be dirty very soon. She was extremely distressed, but there was nothing she could do. Fortunately, there was a roll of tissue in the bathroom. It was probably left behind by the previous patient. At this moment, she could not care less. She immediately pulled down almost half of the tissue and folded it into a long strip as long as a sanitary pad Then, she pulled the pants of the hospital gown up tightly, trying to make the tissue stick to her lower body as closely as possible. After doing all this, she carefully came out of the bathroom and walked step by step to the chair beside the coffee table. Every step was like stepping on the tip of a knife, because if she was not careful, the emergency toilet paper would fall out of her pants. She was indeed hungry, and it was the fast food she had for lunch. At this moment, there was a pot of hot, fragrant porridge on the coffee table. She could not care less whether Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s pot of porridge was a great irony to her Instead, she quickly opened the earthen Jar and took a spoon to bring out the porridge to eat. She had eaten less than half of the pot of porridge when Dongfang Yunheng came back. He was carrying a shopping bag full of porridge in his hand. Seeing that she was eating porridge, he immediately put the shopping bag on the seat beside her. ¡°Go and change into it after eating the porridge. ¡± His voice was very soft, but his face was slightly red. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I just told the nurses at the nurses¡¯ station to get another set of clean bedding for you to change into. ¡± Chapter 1731

Chapter 1731: Chapter 1731: Awkward Moments 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s face turned even redder as she lowered her head. She had eaten almost half of the can of Porridge, but she did not know if it was because she suddenly stirred it twice with a spoon, but the porridge was actually emitting a lot of steam The steam kept drilling into her eyes, making her eyes instinctively moist. He did not mock her, did not despise her, and did not even ask her why she was pregnant. It was because she and Qiu Yitang were clearly not married yet. The nurse dide very quickly. She carried the clean nket and bed sheets in. When she saw the dirty nket on Fang Xiao¡¯s bed, she frowned instinctively Then, she could not help but say, ¡°remember to be careful. The hospital has a limited number of bedsheets and bedsheets. Usually, they are changed every three days. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately acknowledged that. Perhaps the nurse saw that she was indeed too weak, and Dongfang Yunheng was at the side, so she did not say anything more. She quickly put on the clean nket and bed sheets and left. Fang Xiao ate her porridge, picked up the shopping bag that Dongfang Yunheng brought back, and carefully walked towards the washroom. Fortunately, the ward was not big, and the coffee table was only a few steps away from the washroom. She was very careful, and fortunately, the emergency measures were not left behind. Taking a step into the washroom, she let out a long sigh of relief. She closed the door and checked the things in the shopping bag. She found not only several packets of sanitary pads, but also a pack of underwear and a set of pajamas. She only felt a piercing pain in her eyes and a sour nose. She hugged these pajamas tightly, and suddenly felt as if she had returned to the United States and New Jersey. She had returned to the days when she was in love with the poor boy Xi Lingheng. Fang Xiao slept very well that night. Although Dongfang Yunheng gave her a few words of advice after she changed her clothes and left, she still felt a trace of warmth in her originally cold heart. When she woke up again, it was already bright outside. The bright and beautiful sunlight shone through the Beige curtains, showing that a new day had arrived. The night shift nurse brought the day shift nurse over to do the handover procedures. Then, she simply told her that she did not need to hang another drip. She would observe for one day today. If she was fine, she could be discharged the next day. Fang Xiao felt that she was already fine. In fact, she was still in the hospital to rest. It was already good enough. She wanted to apany Luo Qili for an abortion surgery a year ago, but she only went back after resting for two hours after the surgery. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Then, she prepared to use hot water to wash the clothes that she had changed into yesterday. She only had clothes to wear because she was going to be discharged the next day. She could not possibly leave the hospital wearing the pajamas that Dongfang Yunheng had bought for her, right? However, the clothes that she had left in the bathroom the night before had mysteriously disappeared. She could not help but frown. Could it be that the clothes had grown wings and had disappeared without a trace? Could it be that they had been cleaned up by the cleaner She remembered that she had gone to bed after Dongfang Yunheng had leftst night. Just as she was in a daze, the ward door opened again and someone walked in. She opened her eyes almost instinctively and saw that it was the cleaner, so she did not think too much about it. Then, she closed her eyes again and went to sleep. Of course, the cleaner would go into the bathroom to clean up the things in the trash can However, she did not expect that her bloody clothes and pants had also been cleaned up by the cleaner as if they were trash. Her clothes were gone, so she had no choice but to walk out of the bathroom. She was about to go to the cafeteria of the hospital downstairs to buy breakfast, but she did not expect Qiu Yitang to actuallye. And in his hand, he was actually carrying a lunch box. Chapter 1732

Chapter 1732: Chapter 1732, why are you so excited

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Qiu, what are you doing here? ¡± Fang Xiao stood there and coldly looked at Qiu Yitang who had already ced the lunch box on the coffee table. She asked with a cold face? Qiu Yitang¡¯s heart almost instinctively twitched. He was obviously dissatisfied with Fang Xiao calling him Mr. Qiu. Even if they did not have a so-called rtionship, they were still engaged for four years, right Was there a need to be so estranged to this extent? However, looking at her pale and colorless face, thinking that she had just experienced that kind of painst night, and that the sequ was left behind, she did not act up in the end. ¡°Fang Xiao, I brought breakfast for you. ¡± Qiu Yitang pointed at the lunch box on the coffee table and said with a hint of ttery, ¡°it¡¯s your favorite soup dumpling, stuffed with Shiitake mushroom and chicken. ¡± Soup dumpling This time, Fang Xiao was really stunned. Qiu Yitang should know the reason why she was hospitalized, right She thought that he came here today to take the opportunity to humiliate her, and even get back the so-called justice for his beloved woman, Du Caiwei. She never thought that he would actually bring her breakfast. No wonder the sun came out sote today. It must have risen from the West, right? ¡°Is there really Shiitake mushroom and chicken stuffing in this soup dumpling? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Qiu Yitang with suspicion. ¡°Do you promise that there isn¡¯t anything added in it that can make me silently go to the West? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He had brought her breakfast out of kindness, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it. How could she say such things about him? In her heart, was he such a vicious person? ¡°Fang Xiao, you... what do you mean? ¡±QiuuYitangg suppressed the displeasure in his heart and asked in a low voice. He was her fianc??. He had indeed been a little excessive to her before, but that was also because she had wronged Cai Wei first, wasn¡¯t it If she had never treated Cai Wei like that, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that, would he? ¡°That¡¯s what I mean? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Qiu Yitang and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Qiu hates me to the bone because of the woman he loves, Miss Du. He is bent on avenging Miss Du¡¯s family. Now, only me and my retarded younger brother are left in our Fang family. I don¡¯t think people like Mr. Qiu would be able toy their hands on mentally disabled people, right ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t attack me, could it be that the Fang family has someone else to attack you? ¡± ¡°enough, Fang Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang was so angry that his face turned ck. He let out a heavy breath Then, he said a little irritably, ¡°yes, it¡¯s indeed not right for me to bring Cai Wei to humiliate you on the wedding day. I can apologize to you for this. However, I¡¯ll repeat it again. The Fang family going bankrupt has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s your father¡¯s own matter. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± ¡°Mr. Qiu, why are you so agitated? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at him coldly Then, she said mockingly, ¡°could it be that the Fang family haspletely gone bankrupt and everything has been sold? Therefore, you have no way to turn the Fang family into the DU family. Therefore, when desperate, you bought the West Mountain Vi that my father originally gave to me and gave it to Miss Du. You reluctantlyforted your beloved woman, right? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, can you not be so stubborn? ¡± Qiu Yitang only felt a headache. Looking at the woman in front of him whose face was as Pale as paper, he felt extremely unbearable So he hurriedly said, ¡°alright, your father prepared the West Mountain Vi for you. I won¡¯t let Cai Wei stay there again. Consider it as an apology. I¡¯ll return the West Mountain vi to you. ¡± Chapter 1733

Chapter 1733: Chapter 1733. Why didn¡¯t I see it before

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to move all her things out today and restore the West Mountain Vi to its original state. You can go back to the West Mountain Vi after you¡¯re discharged from the hospital. ¡± ¡°Hehe, so young master Qiu¡¯s heart is actually so good. Why didn¡¯t I see it before? ¡± A mocking smile quickly surfaced on Fang Xiao¡¯s face Then, she said mockingly, ¡°I think young master Qiu knows the reason why I¡¯m hospitalized this time, right? As my fianc??, doesn¡¯t young Master Qiu find it strange? ¡± Qiu Yitang was stunned by instinct. He looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s mocking face and felt a little suffocated in his heart. He pondered for a moment Then, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°alright, Fang Xiao, those things are all in the past. From now on, I won¡¯t let such things happen again. ¡± ¡°Such things? ¡± Fang Xiao raised her head and looked at Qiu Shaotang. Her ice-cold eyes hit Qiu Shaotang¡¯s face like an ice de Then, she persisted and asked, ¡°what kind of things do young master Qiu mean by such things? Can Young Master Qiu exin? ¡± ¡°Yes... ¡± Qiu Shaotang looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s ice-cold face and opened her lips twice, but in the end, she didn¡¯t continue ... ¡°Can I understand that you won¡¯t let me have the so-called pornographic photos again? Or, you won¡¯t let me have the so-called abortion again? ¡± Although Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was still extremely cold when he asked this, there was already a faint smile on his face, but that smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of his eyes. Qiu Shaotang¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Because Fang Xiao¡¯s question was so sharp, he couldn¡¯t answer such a question, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer it. ¡°Mr. Qiu, if you have nothing else to do, please go back quickly. ¡± Fang Xiao closed her eyes slightly when she saw that he was silent for a long time Then she said faintly, ¡°you are the big CEO. You can arrange your time however you want, but I¡¯m a part-time worker. I have to go to work when I get out of the hospital tomorrow. Could you please not dy my work time, Mr. Qiu? ¡± ¡°then... you should rest first. ¡± Qiu Shaotang finally came back to his senses. Then, he pointed at the lunch box on the coffee table and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°well, the soup dumplings were bought fresh in the morning. You should eat them when you have time. ¡± ¡°Mr. Qiu, I have already said that I am a timid person. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately rejected him Then, she said coldly, ¡°if I remember correctly, the woman Mr. Qiu loves lives next door. You should bring her over to eat. Maybe she will be happy and help you have a child in two months. ¡± Qiu Shaotang¡¯s face instantly turned white. He looked at Fang Xiao and said irritably, ¡°well, Cai Wei was transferred to the hospital in Huichengst night. You will be discharged tomorrow. I wille to pick you up tomorrow and bring you back to the West Mountain vi. Then... ¡± ¡°there is no ¡®then¡¯ between us. I have my own things to do. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly cut off Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, with a cold face, she ordered him to leave. ¡°Young Master Qiu, can you please leave? This is the ward. I want to rest. If you still don¡¯t leave, I will call the nurse and security. ¡± Qiu Shaotang did not expect Fang Xiao to be so disrespectful to him. He was about to open his mouth to refute Fang Xiao, but the nurse pushed the door open and came in. She looked at him and frowned He could not help but ask coldly, ¡°Fang Xiao, is this your family member? Why are you making so much noise here early in the morning? ¡± Chapter 1734

Chapter 1734: Chapter 1734: a handful of water lilies

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because this nurse had onlye to pick up the day shift this morning and had never seen Qiu Yitang, and Du Caiwei, who was next door, had gone awayst night, she had asked this question. ¡°No, ¡± Fang Xiao immediately answered with certainty, and then added, ¡°please ask someone to send him out. I need to rest, he is here to disturb my rest. ¡± Thus, the nurse very politely made an inviting gesture to Qiu Yitang. ¡°Sir, please. Since our patient needs to rest, she doesn¡¯t wee you, so you¡¯d better leave quickly. ¡± Qiu Yitang was so angry that his face turned green. He didn¡¯t expect to receive such treatment from Fang Xiao. Last night, when he was transferring du Caiwei to another hospital, he had seen Zheng Zihao guarding Fang Xiao¡¯s ward. For some reason, he found that Zheng Zihao felt particrly ufortable with Fang Xiao. An unconvinced feeling quickly surged up in his heart. In an instant, he thought, Fang Xiao is my fianc??e.. I can¡¯t let other men peep at her. Actually, grandma had been asking him about Fang Xiao¡¯s whereabouts. He always found an excuse to say that he didn¡¯t know. Then, he tried to persuade grandma to ept Du Caiwei because Du Caiwei was already pregnant with his child. However, grandma¡¯s thoughts were very feudal. She didn¡¯t like Cai Wei and even said that Cai Wei was a mistress. She insisted that he bring Fang Xiao back. In the past, because he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Fang Xiao, he felt that Cai Wei¡¯s revenge had been taken, so he didn¡¯t go to Fang Xiao. However, now that Fang Xiao had appeared in his sight.. Should he consider grandma¡¯s suggestion? Fang Xiao originally nned to be discharged on the third day, but Qiu Yitang came in the morning andpletely disrupted her ns. She felt that she had to be discharged early. Originally, she was only staying in the hospital for observation, but she felt that there was no need for observation. So after Qiu Yitang left, she immediately called Wu Jianping and told him that she wanted to be discharged. Actually, she could have gone through the discharge procedures herself, but her bag was taken away by Wu Jianping. She didn¡¯t have any money on her, so she didn¡¯t leave the hospital herself. She had called Wu Jianping, but it was Dongfang Yunheng who came in the end. He brought her some new clothes. Because it was November, even the weather in the south was a little cold He even bought her a thin windbreaker. Of course, what made her most happy was not the clothes, but the fact that he brought her a bunch of water lilies, which made the entire ward emit a faint fragrance. She remembered that the water lilies were not sold as bouquets in a flower shop. She didn¡¯t know where he brought them from, and the flowers were hung with dew drops. After getting into the car, she touched the water lilies to her nose and sniffed them. She turned to look at him, who was driving, and asked softly, ¡°this, I don¡¯t think the flower shop bought it, right? ¡± She remembered that very few flower shops used water lilies as a bouquet. Even if they did, it was probably reserved by a customer. Moreover, it was not allowed to break off the branches and leaves like this. Also, the flowers in the flower shop liked to be wrapped in cellophane. However, this bunch of water lilies was just casually tied together with a thin red rope without any processing. Looking at this bunch of water lilies, she could not help but remember the water lilies in the small fish pond in front of her family¡¯s courtyard when she was young. In fact, the fish pond was very small and there were not many water lilies. Usually, there were only a few of them, but she liked to see them the most. Chapter 1735

Chapter 1735: Chapter 1735 gives you a two-week holiday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng stopped the car at the intersection and turned to look at her. Because she was wearing light pink clothes, her face was no longer so pale and colorless. She looked a little red. ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t buy them at a flower shop? ¡± He exined calmly ¡°I picked them at the Lotus pond in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. I just came downstairs and received a call from Jianping saying that you wanted to be discharged from the hospital. I happened to pass by the Lotus pond, so I saw these water lilies blooming. I took off my shoes and went down to the Lotus pond to pick them all. I just happened to use them to pick you up and give them to you when you are discharged. It saves me time and money when I go to the flower shop to buy them. ¡± Fang Xiao was speechless when she heard this. Dongfang Yunheng was such a rich man. How much money and time could a flower shop spend to buy a bunch of flowers? Thinking of how he took off his shoes and rolled up his pants to pick water lilies from the Lotus Pond, a trace of warmth gradually welled up in her heart, so she held the bunch of flowers tightly in front of her chest. It was a traffic light, so he had to wait for three minutes. He turned to look at her holding the water lilies in front of her chest. The verdant leaves and translucent petals, against the background of her Light Pink Windbreaker, reflected her fair and transparent face She was as beautiful as a fairy. He thought that she just loved these flowers so much that she definitely did not understand the meaning of the water lily he gave her. He just wanted to use this water lily to tell her that in his heart ¡ª She was still as pure and beautiful as the water lily. It was not because she had a miscarriagest night, or even a miscarriage of someone¡¯s child, but her purity still did not diminish in his heart. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Fang Xiao first apologized to Dongfang Yunheng when she returned to her home in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city She lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that such a thing would happen. I. . . Why don¡¯t you extend the deadline by another month? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s face turned green with anger. He wanted to get angry, but seeing her pale and pale face and weak appearance, he suppressed the anger in the end. Therefore, he frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°why aren¡¯t you lying on the bed? Don¡¯t you know that you have to rest in bed after the miscarriage? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Fang Xiao muttered softly as she walked into the bedroom. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time? I don¡¯t have any experience, so who knows? Besides, you didn¡¯t say that you were going to give me a vacation, did you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was stunned for a moment, then he waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep. I¡¯ll give you two weeks of vacation. Come back to work in two weeks. Don¡¯t tire the other secretaries to death. ¡± Fang Xiao let out a long sigh of relief when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him anymore. She quickly closed the door and walked into the bedroom. She quickly climbed onto the bed and buried her body in the soft bed. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night because of the pain in her lower abdomen. And this morning, Qiu Yitang came to anger her, so she returned to the temporary home andy on the soft bed. She fell asleep not long after. She slept until night. When she woke up, the room with the floor-to-ceiling windows was pitch ck and she could not see anything. She felt that her lower abdomen was a little swollen and wanted to go to the toilet. So she got up and turned on the bedsidemp in the dark. The Room finally lit up. She looked up and found that the clock showed that it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Oh, she could really sleep. However, after sleeping, she felt much better and the pain in her lower abdomen had disappeared. Chapter 1736

Chapter 1736: Chapter 1736 financial backer and ve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After going to the toilet, she washed up with warm water and came out. As soon as she opened the door, she smelled a strong smell of chicken soup. She couldn¡¯t help but sniff it. ¡°YOU¡¯RE UP? ¡± Yun Heng, who was smoking on the balcony, heard the door open. He quickly put out the half-smoked cigarette and walked in. He pointed at the dining table and said, ¡°I think the chicken soup from the stewing soup restaurant is okay. Hurry up and drink it. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Fang Xiao lowered her head. She didn¡¯t expect him to treat her so well. She thought that, in fact, he could take the opportunity to humiliate her. The corner of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he didn¡¯t do anything. Whether it was food, dishes, or soup, they were all sent from outside. The only thing he did was to fork out some money, and the only thing he didn¡¯tck now was money. The two of them ate silently at the dining table. Perhaps it was because they didn¡¯t go to work today, so there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. Therefore, throughout the meal, the two of them barely said a word. Because they were all sent from outside restaurants, they were all packed in boxes. After eating, they could just throw the boxes away, which was very convenient. They didn¡¯t even need to wash the bowls and chopsticks. Dongfang Yunheng ate fast, so while Fang Xiao was still slowly drinking the chicken soup, he had already gone to the bathroom to take a shower. When she finished eating and tidied up the dining table and returned to her room, Dongfang Yunheng was already rummaging through the DVD room. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and take a shower. After you shower,e and watch a movie with me. ¡± Yun Heng was wearing pajamas. He looked up at her, then lowered his head to look through the pile of discs. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. She quickly went to the cloakroom to rummage through the pajamas. Because of the miscarriage, she couldn¡¯t choose a nightgown. Fortunately, there were still pajamas here. By the time she came out of the shower, there was already a sounding from the video studio. She hesitated for a moment and walked in. He was lying on the SOFA watching an unknown European film. There was only one sofa in the video studio. It felt spacious for two people to sit on it, but he was lying down alone. Moreover, his legs were tall and long, so he upied the armguards on both sides of the SOFA. She did not even have a ce to sit. ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it. ¡± She stood behind the SOFA and said softly, ¡°I want to rest early. I did not sleep well in the hospital wardst night. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep the whole afternoon today? ¡±Hee rolled his eyes at her, took off his legs, and finally sat up straight.Hee pointed to the seat beside him. Sitt down and watch the movie with me. ¡± Fang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to refuse anymore. After all, he was the patron. which ve had ever dared to go against his master? When Fang Xiao sat down, the movie had already been on for more than ten minutes, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of movie it was. She only saw a man sitting on the bus stop, telling the people waiting for the bus about his past experiences. She finally understood after watching it for a full five minutes. So this was forrest gump. The silly man in it was forrest gump, who had an Iq of less than 80. She had read the novel forrest gump five years ago. At that time, she had read it in the New Jersey School Library. After reading it, she was greatly moved. When she went back, she even told Xi Lingheng that forrest gump was the most worthy man in the world to marry. At that time, Xi Lingheng said, ¡°silly, actually every man can be forrest gump. The key is whether he has the chance to meet his Jenny. ¡± Chapter 1737

Chapter 1737: Chapter 1737: Do you have any worries

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Forrest gump¡± was shot in the 1990s. In fact, it had already existed five years ago. She and Xi Lingheng had discussed buying a DVD to watch, but until they broke up, that wish had note true. Now, after five years, both their lives had taken a drastic turn, but she had not expected that he would actually y ¡°forrest gump¡± in her studio, and she would actually have the honor of watching it with him. The two of them watched the movie silently without a word. Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but think that he wouldn¡¯t let her watch the movie with him tonight, right? In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if she slept enough. Besides, she didn¡¯t need to go to work tomorrow, and she could sleep during the day. The key was him. She didn¡¯t know if he slept in the afternoon. If he didn¡¯t sleep and stayed up all night watching the movie, he would still have to go to work tomorrow. Would he be able to hold on? ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Go get me a beer. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯szy voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Oh. ¡± She immediately got up and walked out of the door. When she came to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door, she saw the neatly arranged beer. Without hesitation, she reached out and took a bottle. However, she immediately put it back in her hand because it was so cold. It was already November, winter, and his beer was still perverted in the refrigerator. If she drank it like this, it would be strange if she could stand it. Moreover, he still had stomach problems. She still remembered the woman who called a few days ago saying that he had stomach problems. In the end, she turned around and walked out of the kitchen to the drinking fountain in the Living Room. She took his cup and poured him a cup of warm water. ¡°I want to drink. ¡± Seeing the cup she handed him, he was obviously unhappy. ¡°Did you have a miscarriage and lose your hearing? You can¡¯t hear humannguage, can you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for your stomach to drink cold things at night. ¡± She put the Cup of warm water on the coffee table in front of him. ¡°let alone cold wine? Besides, you just said that you were thirsty, but you didn¡¯t say that you were addicted to alcohol. When you¡¯re thirsty, you should drink water instead of alcohol. Alcohol doesn¡¯t quench your thirst. ¡± ¡°But alcohol can relieve your worries, ¡± he instinctively argued with her. ¡°Do you have any worries to relieve? ¡± She Sat Down Beside the SOFA and ignored him. He immediately fell silent. He didn¡¯t. No, even if he did, he couldn¡¯t show it in front of her. What he wanted to show in front of her was how happy he was and how happy he was. Therefore, he silently picked up the cup of slightly hot water and slowly drank it. Because there was some soup in the water, it didn¡¯t drink quickly. It was rare for him to be so patient. He drank it bit by bit until the Cup became lower. Finally, he felt less thirsty. Putting down the ss in his hand, on the screen, AH GAN was already running with Abu on her back in the rain of bullets. The director once again used such a shocking method to exaggerate ah Gan¡¯s stupidity and persistence. He could not help but turn his head around. The woman beside him was focused on watching the movie. Her Pale face looked a little hazy under the soft and dim light. Perhaps it was because she had just suffered a severe miscarriage, but at this moment.. Her face no longer had the cold lines that she had pretended to have in the office during the day. Instead, it was a gentle glow. He knew that she was beautiful. Five years ago, in New Jersey, on a sunny summer day or a snowy winter day, whether her skin was tanned or wheat-colored, or simply the color of her original skin.. He thought that she was beautiful beyondpare. Chapter 1738

Chapter 1738: Chapter 1738 you are my one and only

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Her personality had always been cheerful, and the lines of her face had always been gentle. It was as if at this moment, when she was unguarded, her beauty was naturally revealed. Her long and curvy eyshes were like a cattail leaf fan gently brushing along with the quivering of her eyes. They were also like butterfly wings gently trembling. In a sh, it woke up his originally frozen heart. ¡°Come here, ¡± he called her softly, then extended his hand to her, motioning for her to sit a little closer. Fang Xiao nced at him from the side. Perhaps it was because of the soft lighting, but at this moment, Dongfang Yunheng looked gentle and gentle. Even his usual cold and hard lines in the office were gone. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she obediently sat over and tossed aside their rtionship from five years ago. Even considering their rtionship today, she was a ve and he was the financier. A ve did not have the right to reject a financier. She had just walked to his side when he had already reached out to pick her up and ced her in front of him. He hugged her behind her, and her entire body leaned into his embrace. Fang Xiao¡¯s body tensed up almost instantly. He was right behind her. His head turned over from her shoulder and his chin rubbed against her shoulder. The warm breath sprayed onto her neck. It was warm and Itchy. In the movie, Ah Gan had returned to the United States from Vietnam. He became a hero, a hero that everyone loved. There were people asking him to give speeches everywhere, and Jenny saw him during one of the speeches. Then.. In order for ah Gan to see her, Jenny jumped directly into the pool. Therefore, ah Gan ran down from the stage and directly jumped into the water to Hug Jenny. ... Fang Xiao could not help but remember that summer five years ago. In June, the sun was shining brightly in New Jersey. The Poor Xi Lingheng was already the most famous person in New Jersey University. That day was actually a literary event at New Jersey University. Fang Xiao could not remember what the reason was for the literary event. She only remembered that she and Xi Lingheng had a mission in that event. She actually did not have a performance because their club had arge-scale program. Jenny, Haaka, and the others did not know what to perform. It seemed that they could only sing in a chorus or dance in a group, and none of these were novel enough. So she thought of the face-changing art in China. Of course, face-changing was a very difficult art. It was impossible for a foreigner to learn it all at once. Even she herself couldn¡¯t do it. But she was very smart. She drew a face mask for everyone and made them wear it on their heads. Then, one by one, they would appear and change positions, so that the Europeans and Americans could see the Chinese face-changing art. She didn¡¯t expect her idea to get everyone¡¯s support, so with everyone¡¯s cooperation, the school sponsored costumes, props, and so on. With her as the editor and director, face-changing actually seeded in one go and won the first ce in the literary and artistic event. Xi Lingheng, on the other hand, performed a program. He Sang Wang Leehom¡¯s ¡°one and only¡± in Mandarin. He stood on the stage where the lights were blurred He sang affectionately: recently, I can¡¯t breathe / even my own shadow / wants to find you / ohbaby / you are my one and only. ... He Sang it in Mandarin and then sang it again in English. The people below the stage were all glowing. She also pped because she did not expect his singing to be so beautiful. It was almostparable to a singer¡¯s voice. Chapter 1739

Chapter 1739: Chapter 1739

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION What was even more unexpected was that he actually jumped down from the stage and directly took her hand, pulled her onto the stage, and put his arm around her to Sing: Oh Baby / you are the only one for me. . . At that moment, everything was silent. At that moment, the crowd was boiling. At that moment, even the stars in the sky showed envious eyes at them. She stood on the stage with him at the University of New Jersey. Under the cheers and apuse of the crowd, he finished singing and just hugged her like that. His thin lips kissed her pink lips deeply. Thinking of this, her eyes could not help but be moist. It was clearly such a long time ago, but when she thought of it, it seemed like it was still yesterday. He and she, it seemed like they were still in New Jersey? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the movie not good? ¡± Behind her, Dongfang Yunheng quickly felt her emotions fluctuate because her eyshes blinked twice. There was clearly crystal clear liquid on them. She shook her head and managed to calm her emotions with great difficulty. After a long while, she choked and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s very good, ah Gan... it¡¯s really good. ¡± He could not help but smile mockingly. Ah Gan was really nice. Ah Gan was not only nice, it was simply too good. It was so good that it made all the men and women in the world jealous. But, he was also Ah Gan Didn¡¯t she know He loved her like that. He loved her so much that he lost himself. He loved her so much that he could not breathe. But in the end.. How did she treat him She was even worse than Ah Gan¡¯s girlfriend, Jenny! She just sat in his arms. It was unknown if his legs were a little numb. He moved slightly behind her. She immediately stood up and said softly, ¡°why don¡¯t I sit next to you? ¡± ¡°No need. You can just sit in my arms. ¡± His voice was so gentle that it seemed toe from New Jersey. It was so soft and unreal. After watching the movie two hourster, forrest gump was finally with Jenny. However, Jenny still went and left forrest gump with a child. When forrest gump found Jenny, when Jenny told forrest gump that it was his child, even though the movie was very simple and didn¡¯t even have any emotional appeal, Fang Xiao still couldn¡¯t help but cry. She covered her mouth with her hand and cried silently. Later, when Ah Gan and Jenny got married, when Jenny was finally going to leave Ah Gan, when Ah Gan muttered to himself in front of Jenny¡¯s tombstone, and when a group of white pigeons flew up behind the tombstone... ... Fang Xiao could not help but think, many yearster, if she also went, was there someone in front of her tombstone, and who was that person? At that time, the Poor Xi Lingheng of New Jersey, would he still remember a girl called Fang Xiao? He probably did not remember it Lin Shanshan said that he was about to get engaged, and his fianc??e was so beautiful and noble, and they were so well-matched together. ... ¡°Do you want to watch another movie? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng asked her softly from behind. His hand was wrapped around her waist, neither loose nor tight, and he was holding her slender waist. She was slightly stunned, and then she smiled and said softly, ¡°as you wish. I¡¯ll... do whatever you want. ¡± She really wanted to say, how could I have the right to make decisions You are my employer and I am your ve. Even my employer, you have the right to help me do it, don¡¯t you? ¡°then... rest. ¡± He thought for a moment, then put her down, turned off the DVD yer with the remote control, got up, and walked to the bathroom ... Chapter 1740

Chapter 1740: Chapter 1740, take two

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao naturally went back to her bedroom. She thought that he would note in because there were two bedrooms here. A noble person like him would not, and would not, stay in the same room with her. However, she did not expect that he would actuallye in right after sheid down. Moreover, he sat down beside her bed. It was obvious that he wanted to go to bed and sleep with her. She instinctively became nervous, and then said a little hurriedly, ¡°well, it¡¯s not convenient for me right now... look... ¡± He rolled his eyes at her, raised his eyebrows, and said teasingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your mind to be like that... did I say what I was going to do? ¡± Her face was slightly embarrassed. It seemed that she was thinking too much, but he was a man. If he climbed onto her bed to sleep, how could she not think in that direction? What if he couldn¡¯t hold it in... ... ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no one will massage your lower abdomen at night, ¡± he exined inly to her. ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re currently in the midst of uterine contraction, so massaging your lower abdomen more will help your uterus recover... ¡± She immediately felt embarrassed and could not help but move her body towards him to make room for him. The bed was so wide and so big that even if she slept in the middle, there was enough space for him to sleep on the side. She just did not want to be next to him. He pressed the light at the bedside and the room instantly turned pitch ck. He lifted a corner of the nket in the darkness and his entire body slowly slid in. Fang Xiao clearly felt that the soft mattress had caved in. Her body could not help but tremble a little, and then the muscles all over her body instantly tensed up. Although Dongfang Yunheng had just hugged her to watch a movie, hugging and sleeping on the same bed were twopletely different things. This was the second time that she and he had slept on the same bed. The first time was five years ago, or more urately, more than four years ago. That was when she received a call from her parents in China, saying that there was an urgent matter at home and they wanted her to hurry home. The next morning, she flew back to the country. The night before, she did not stay in the dormitory. Instead, she brought her luggage to the small apartment that Dongfang Yunheng rented because he was going to send her to the airport the next morning. That night, Xi Lingheng went to a nearby supermarket to buy glutinous rice flour. He said that he wanted to make Tangyuan and that Tangyuan meant reunion. He hoped that she woulde back to reunite with him as soon as possible after she returned to the country. Actually, he did not know how to make Tangyuan, and neither did she. The two of them looked up how to make Tangyuan online. Then, they followed the steps described on the Inte. They mixed the glutinous rice flour with water and kneaded it with their hands. The two of them put in a lot of effort and finally managed to knead the scattered glutinous rice flour into a ball. Then, they wrapped it up with much effort. They clearly thought that it had already been wrapped into glutinous rice balls. At least, it still looked like glutinous rice balls on the outside. However, for some reason, when the glutinous rice balls were put into the pot to boil, they actually all scattered and then turned into a pot of stew. Xi Lingheng was very depressed and kept nagging about how this could have happened She quicklyforted him, saying that glutinous rice balls were not easy to cook to begin with, and that they could not control the heat well either. It was probably something that had been cooked for a long time. Although it had scattered, it was still in the pot, wasn¡¯t it It did not run away again? Fortunately, it was still edible, so the two of them ate the pot of glutinous rice balls. Although it was not the expected glutinous rice balls, it was still something that the two of them had put in a lot of effort to make, and they ate very happily. Chapter 1741

Chapter 1741: Chapter 1741, first memory

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, Fang Xiao went to take a shower while Xi lingheng pushed the bed against the wall. Then, he took some extra bedding and spread it out on the floor. When Fang Xiao came out of the shower, his floor was ready. Fang Xiao could not help butugh. ¡°Haha, this way, your ce will be more like a snail¡¯s nest. ¡± Heughed too. He stood up and walked towards her. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. His face rubbed against her delicate face that had just taken a shower before he said, ¡°If I can live with you, then so be it. Besides, in America, it¡¯s already good enough to have a floor bunk. ¡± Fang Xiao smiled again and pushed him away with her hand. Then, she walked towards the bunk and asked with a smile, ¡°Lingheng, are you asking me to sleep on the bunk? ¡± Xi Lingheng was slightly stunned, then he said nomittally, ¡°fine, don¡¯t be so picky. It¡¯s already good enough to have a bunk. Don¡¯t tell me you want to sleep on my bed? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately stuck out her tongue, while he had already taken his pajamas with a smile and turned to go to the bathroom. Fang Xiao was afraid of the cold, so she slept on the bunk again. So, she turned up the heat and thenid down on the bunk. Just as sheid down, Xi Lingheng had alreadye out of the bathroom. He took a quick shower tonight. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really sleeping on the floor, ¡± he called out to her with a smile and kicked her foot. ¡°Go, climb onto the bed. The floor is mine. A girl like you will get cold if you sleep on the floor. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that¡¯s your bed? ¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to sleep on my bed sooner orter? ¡± He had a double meaning, so he pulled her up and pushed her onto the bed. So, she obedientlyy down on his bed again. She did not know whether it was because she was going home tomorrow or because she was sleeping in the same room as him, but she actually could not sleep. ¡°Ling Heng, do you feel that the two of us are a little like a young couple tonight? ¡± Shey on her side and saw him sleeping on the floor. He simply sat up with a smile in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°why don¡¯t people say that marriage is the Tomb of love? Do we... want to experience the taste of the tomb in advance? ¡± The taste of the tomb Before she could react, he had already swiftly pulled her hand. With a little force, she directly pulled him from the bed to lie on his body. ¡°Hey... ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but let out a low groan in panic. However, she could only let out a low GROAN. The rest of her words were stuck in his throat. ¡°Hey... ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but let out a low groan in panic. However, she could only let out a low GROAN. The rest of her words were stuck in his throat. His hand was not idle. He had already lifted up her pajamas and was trembling as he covered her. They were both very nervous. Although they had been dating for a year, the most intimate thing they usually did was French kissing. There was no further action, even though many people at the University of New Jersey guessed that they had been living together for a long time. He kissed her enough until her whole body was trembling. His thin lips moved past her pink lips and slowly moved to her earlobe. His rough tongue licked her round earlobe. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I want you... ¡± He wanted her. Her heart and her body were trembling, even though the noblewoman had just told her a week ago that she was not good enough for him and asked her to leave him. He wanted her. Her heart and her body were trembling, even though the noblewoman had just told her a week ago that she was not good enough for him and asked her to leave him. Chapter 1742

Chapter 1742: Chapter 1742 menstruation

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was not worthy. Their love had already drifted in the wind and rain. She did not know if the noblewoman had told him to leave her? She must not have. Otherwise, this week, he would not have acted as if nothing was on his mind. It seemed that a mother was still afraid of hurting her child, so she hinted for her to take the initiative to leave. Love was a luxury, but the reality was very cruel. Her love with him would definitely not go to the grave in the end. They had been dating for a year. Regardless of whether there was a future or not, they had at least fallen in love. Since he wanted it, she would give it to him. ... She knew that there would be no ending, but like him, she wanted to experience the taste of the grave. So, she nodded at him and allowed him to do what he wanted. The moment she nodded, he had already used his hands and feet to kick off her originally loose Pajama Pants. Everything seemed to be going very smoothly. Just as it was about to happen, she felt a warm current flowing down from her lower abdomen. Then, her body tightened. ... He could clearly feel her body stiffening up. His hand that was about to remove her cover suddenly stopped. He just looked at her like that. After a long while, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I. . . My period is here. ¡± She lowered her head and looked at him with a face full of guilt. She really did not do it on purpose. Ever since that noblewoman came to look for her, she had been in a daze for the whole week and had forgotten such a great problem as her period ... Xi Lingheng obviously did not expect to encounter such a thing. was He already on the bow of an Arrow Wasn¡¯t this.. His face instantly twisted, and his body froze on top of hers. It was as if he had no intention of retreating. He just stared at her without blinking, as if he was going to spend the rest of his life. Fang Xiao was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe. She just looked at him nervously. After a long while, she finally closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°then take it, if you¡¯RE NOT AFRAID OF A bloody battle! ¡± He just stood there without moving. After a long time, he finally withdrew from her body and ran away quickly. Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. That night, because her period had suddenly arrived, her lower abdomen began to hurt. He put on his clothes and went out to buy her brown sugar, while she changed into her period at home. That night, he did not sleep on the floor. Instead, he climbed onto the bed and squeezed with her on the small bed. He hugged her in his arms, and his big hands kept rubbing her lower abdomen. When Fang Xiaogang Thought of this, Meng ran suddenly felt Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s body approaching her. Before she could react, she fell into his broad arms. Her body struggled instinctively, trying to break free from his embrace. She did not expect him to hug her even tighter Then, he warned her in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t move. If you move again, if the gun really goes off, don¡¯t me me for ignoring your current body. ¡± She immediately obediently did not dare to move, and he did not make any further movements. He only adjusted his body slightly to make her sleep morefortably. Then, hisrge hand naturally covered her lower abdomen. ¡°Let me help you massage it. ¡± His voice came from the darkness in a low voice. It seemed to carry a magic power, and it gradually calmed down her originally frustrated heart. Chapter 1743

Chapter 1743: Chapter 1743 was he really back

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hisrge hands seemed to carry a warmth as he gently rubbed her lower abdomen. The faint pain in her lower abdomen gradually disappeared along with the warmth and was quickly reced by iparablefort. She slowly closed her eyes in the iparablyfortable embrace and fell into a deep sleep again. ... When she woke up, it was already the next morning. There was no longer any sign of Xi Lingheng beside her. She could not help but use her hands to touch. The ce where heyst night was already cold. She washed up and walked out of the room. There was already a thermal lunch box on the dining table. A note was pressed under the thermal lunch box. His elegant handwriting was disyed on the note. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m going to work. I¡¯ll get up and eat breakfast. There will be a soup kitchen bringing chicken soup over at noon. Rest well and take care of yourself, Lingheng! ¡± She gripped the note tightly in her hand, but tears could not help but roll down her face! Lingheng, Xi Lingheng. Last night, was it really Xi Lingheng who came back? He was not Dongfang Yunheng, but Xi Lingheng from New Jersey five years ago. He still remembered her and called her Xiaoxiao. Did he still remember his name, Lingheng? She used her trembling hands to open the insted lunch box. The inside was actually doubleyered. The topyer was her favorite chencun powder, and the bottomyer was also her favorite steamed pork ribs. She looked at the exquisite breakfast, her hands shaking as she held the chopsticks. She thought that he would take the opportunity to mock her, look down on her, and even take the opportunity to humiliate her. ... ¡°Love is you and me, a life where our hearts are intertwined. Love is you and me, an unchanging promise in times of adversity... ¡± the sudden singing voice in the room woke Fang Xiao from her thoughts. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted. The singing voice came from the bedroom. She instinctively walked towards the singing voice. When she walked to the bedside, she realized that the voice came from the bedside cab. She pulled open the bedside cab. Sure enough, her phone was shing and singing. She frowned slightly. Her phone¡¯s ringtone was not like this. Why did it suddenly change to this tone today? She pressed the answer button and Luo Qili¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Fang Xiao, the day after tomorrow is Saturday. Are you free? Fang Chen asked about you again today. He said that he wants you to take him to y. ¡± Fang Xiao took a long-distance bus to Huicheng on Saturday morning. Because it was a holiday, she was afraid that many people wouldn¡¯t be able to buy tickets for the first bus, so she got up early. Dongfang Yunheng hadn¡¯te back since he left a note for her that morning. He hadn¡¯t called her in the past two days, as if the gentle embrace and sleep that night was a dream. The entire journey from Binhai to Huicheng only took more than two hours on the highway. Because Fang Xiao took the early bus, it was exactly 11 o¡¯clock in the morning when she arrived at the special school in Huicheng. Because she had been in contact with Luo Qili on the way, when she arrived, Luo Qili was already waiting for her with Fang Chen. When Fang Chen saw her, he immediately ran up to her happily and hugged her like a child hugging its mother. Fang Chen had already grown into an adult and was taller than her. However, his Iq had always remained at the age of four, so he behaved like a four-year-old all day long. Fang Xiao took Fang Chen¡¯s hand and said goodbye to Luo Qili. Then, she took him to the bus. Because Fang Chen wanted to eat mcdonald¡¯s, and Fang Xiao had promised him, she wanted to take him there today. Chapter 1744

Chapter 1744: Chapter 1744 spending a day with my younger brother

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Hui city was a third-tier city, of course, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the first-tier City Binhai, but the city was still very prosperous, and there were still three or four mcdonald¡¯s. Fang Xiao took Fang Chen to a mcdonald¡¯s in the West. Because this ce was the closest to Fang Chen¡¯s special school, they only needed to take five public bus stops to get there. Fang Chen sat on the bus very excited, acting like a child. She was also very surprised by the tall buildings outside the window, and kept asking Fang Xiao very simple questions. ¡°Why is this building so tall? ¡± ¡°because it¡¯s a tall building? Tall buildings are tall. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that with the lights on it? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a colored light. It looks good over there. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that white thing in that person¡¯s hand? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s cotton candy. ¡± ¡°Is cotton candy made from cotton? ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s made from white sugar. ¡°. ... ... The conversation between the siblings attracted the attention of the passengers in the bus. Everyone¡¯s gaze stopped on the two of them. When they realized that the person who asked the question was actually a tall and big boy, they immediately looked at Fang Chen as if he was a monster. Although Fang Chen¡¯s iq was about the same as a four-year-old child, he was still a little scared by everyone¡¯s strange gazes. He could not help but point at those people He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°sister, why are they looking at me like that? ¡± Fang Xiao only felt ufortable. Of course, she knew who was treating Fang Chen as a fool, but she could not tell Fang Chen that. Therefore, she patted Fang Chen¡¯s shoulder and said softly to him, ¡°that¡¯s because they think Fang Chen is very handsome? Fang Chen is handsome. Do they all like to look at handsome guys? ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Fang Chen immediately smiled. The smile that was on his gloomy face just now instantly turned into a sunny smile. It just so happened that the bus stopped at the station, so they had arrived at their destination. Fang Xiao held Fang Chen¡¯s hand on the bus, but she secretly thought to herself that she would have to take a taxi instead of taking Fang Chen on the bus when they went back. Because it was a Saturday and a holiday, there were a lot of people at mcdonald¡¯s Today, so they couldn¡¯t find a seat inside. Fang Xiao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want a seat because she was worried that the people would look at Fang Chen strangelyter. Fang Xiao bought two packages from mcdonald¡¯s and packed them up. Then she took Fang Chen¡¯s hand and went to the nearby Huicheng Park to y. There were a lot of people in the park today, but after all, there were not as many people as those people in the za Mall. Fang Xiao took her brother to sit on the stone bench in the park and ate mcdonald¡¯s. Fang Chen was holding French fries in his hand and eating tomato sauce. His mouth was red from eating, but he was smiling so contentedly. After eating lunch, the siblings yed in the park again. Fang Xiao took him to ride the Trojan horse. Fang Chen was 172 centimeters tall. Sitting on the Trojan Horse, he smiled as brightly as a child. ¡°sister, have fun. ¡± Fang Chen waved at her and shouted, ¡°sister,e and y too. Chen Chen wants to ride the wooden horse with sister! ¡± Fang Xiao finally gave in to Fang Chen¡¯s request. After the wooden horse stopped, she went over and sat on a smaller wooden horse beside Fang Chen. The siblings spun on the wooden horse and smiled. At that moment.. Fang Xiao really hoped that time could stay forever. Of course, time could not stay, so she took Fang Xiao around the park. Gradually, Fang Chen was tired, so she held his hand and walked out of the park. Then, she hailed a taxi and was ready to send him back to school. Chapter 1745

Chapter 1745: Chapter 1745 who told you to run out for no reason

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Fang Chen refused to take a taxi. He said that he liked to take the big bus because there were so many people on it. Fang Xiao coaxed him. The big bus had pulled too many people in the morning and was tired. Now that he was resting, he could only take the small bus. Fang Chen pointed at the bus on the street and said that the big bus was not tired yet. Wasn¡¯t it still running? There were so many people on the bus. He wanted to take the big bus. Fang Xiao further exined to him that the big bus running was not going to his school. The big bus going to his school was already tired, so he could only take the small bus. It was not easy to coax Fang Chen, but it was very difficult to get a taxi. The two of them waited for a long time at the entrance of the park, and finally a taxi got on. When Fang Xiao sent Fang Chen back to school, it was already evening. Luo Qili saw her and said, ¡°I thought you were going to have dinner with Fang Chen beforeing back. Our school just opened for dinner. Do you want to eat before you leave? ¡± Fang Xiao shook her head and said softly, ¡°No, it¡¯s already past five o¡¯clock. I still have to rush to the long-distance bus station. The bus seems to be gone by seven o¡¯clock. I can¡¯t miss thest bus. ¡± Luo Qili didn¡¯t ask her to stay after hearing what she said. She only reminded her to be careful on the road and then reassured her that Fang Chen would be fine with her in the school. Fang Xiao thanked Luo Qili and said goodbye to Fang Chen. Fang Chen couldn¡¯t bear to part with her and refused to let go of her. Sheforted him softly and promised to visit him again in two days. Only then did she coax him. When she walked out of the special school, the streetlights outside were already on. She turned the corner and was ready to take the bus to the long-distance bus station However, before she reached the bus stop, a car quietly stopped beside her. Then, the window rolled down and a slightly familiar voice sounded, ¡°get in the car. ¡± She stopped in her tracks and instinctively froze. She turned her head and looked at the car in front of her. It was obviously not the car she had driven before, but the maybach she had driven when she first met him at the entrance of the Royal Junjue nightclub. Seeing that she was stunned, he could not help but frown. He could not help but shout impatiently, ¡°I told you to get in the car, didn¡¯t you hear me? ¡± Only then did shee back to her senses. She hurriedly took two steps forward, pulled open the front passenger door, and got in. Just as she closed the door, he stepped on the elerator, and the car silently drove away. Fang Xiao sat quietly in her seat. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car quickly drove toward the highway junction in the outskirts of Huicheng. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t n to stop in Huicheng, but was in a hurry to return to Binhai. ¡°Who told you to run out alone? ¡± After getting on the highway, he finally opened his mouth and looked at her from the side. His eyes were obviously filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had a miscarriage just now. It¡¯s only been a few days? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯vepletely recovered? ¡± Fang Xiao bit her lips lightly and then carefully said, ¡°I just happen to be free here, and it¡¯s already been a week. I think there¡¯s nothing else. Moreover... I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have time toe back to apany my younger brother when I go to work in the future. ¡± Go to work in the future The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile that seemed to be mocking her. However, the night was thick, and they were on the highway. She happened to not have a side profile, so of course, she didn¡¯t notice his mocking. ¡°You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I get there. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t say anything more to her. He turned his face to look at her and said in a low voice, ¡°press the button next to your seat. Lie Back and the seat can be put down. ¡± Chapter 1746

Chapter 1746: Chapter 1746 ¡ª she was dreaming

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, ¡± she replied and quickly found the button. She slowly leaned back with some force, and the seat finally slowed down quite a bit. She chose afortable angle and closed her eyes gently. She didn¡¯t feel it when she was ying, but after ying, she realized that she was really tired, especially in her current situation. Her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and she had been ying crazily with Fang Chen. Now that she was really lying down, she realized that her entire body was weak. Fang Xiao did not know how long she had slept. In her daze, she felt as if she had returned to New Jersey five years ago. At that time, Xi Lingheng would always ride on his broken bicycle and drive her through the streets and alleys of New Jersey. At that time, one of her favorite things was to sit behind his bicycle and wrap her arms around his strong waist. She would put her entire face on his back and experience the pleasure of traveling through the wind with him. No matter where she went, Xi Lingheng would always ride on his bicycle. In his words, she would always be on his bicycle, and he did not like her to ride on other people¡¯s cars. Just like that, Fang Xiao was lost in her dreams. Later on, it was her and Xi Lingheng running on the beach in New Jersey. She was shouting at him, ¡°Xi Lingheng, I want to Tan even more than ck charcoal. I want to be a true ck girl. ¡°. Xi Lingheng smiled and said, ¡°alright then, I want to use sunscreen. I want to maintain my white skin. I want to be whiter than white people. This way, when we have twins in the future, maybe one will be ck and the other white. ¡°. Later on, it was in the ice and snow of New Jersey again. She stood face to face with him. At that time, her whole body was trembling. She had already memorized the script in her heart. She did not know if it was because of the strong wind Her lips actually moved for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. A whileter, she returned to New Jersey from the country. He was so happy that he hugged her and circled her like a child. He excitedly shouted at her, ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯ve learned how to make Tangyuan. We don¡¯t need to eat Tangyuan anymore... ¡± ¡°Tangyuan... Tangyuan... ¡± Fang Xiao muttered Tangyuan in her mouth, but in an instant, she felt as if her body shook, waking her uppletely. She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes ... The neon lights outside the window were already shing. The searchlights of Dongfang Corporation, the tallest building in Bincheng, were already sweeping not far away. The car had already stopped, and the man beside her was looking at her from the side. ¡°Are you a pig? Can you sleep anywhere? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng rolled his eyes at her, and then said indifferently, ¡°why aren¡¯t you getting out of the car? Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Hungry Only then did Fang Xiao feel as if her stomach was going through a revolution. She couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the time in the car. Good Heavens, she remembered that it was only past five when she left Hui city. How could it be past eight in the blink of an eye? Hui City to Binhai City was more than a hundred kilometers. It took an hour to get there by taking the highway without traffic jams. But who knew that Dongfang Yunheng actually took more than three hours? ¡°What kind of broken-down car is this? Why is it like a snail? ¡± When Fang Xiao got out of the car, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car. Could she be med for being hungry Wasn¡¯t it because he drove slowly by himself? The corner of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth twitched Then he said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten used to it yet, have I? Besides, my old man doesn¡¯t know if I bought this car. If I drive fast, I¡¯ll rub something on it, and if he hears about it, won¡¯t he kill me? ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this, and her mood instantly improved. She originally thought that Dongfang Yunheng was the boss who could do anything with a flip of his hand, but she didn¡¯t expect that he still had a nemesis above him. Chapter 1747

Chapter 1747: Chapter 1747: a Woman¡¯s best sister

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you happy to know that someone can suppress me? ¡± He looked at her smug face and could not help but ask gloomily. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. ¡± She refused to admit it. ¡°Am I not hungry? Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± Hungry? WHO WOULDN¡¯T BE HUNGRY? It was almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and those who ate supper early had already started to eat supper. They had not even had breakfast yet. The two of them entered a Hong kong-style restaurant next door. This restaurant mainly focused on Siu Mei. Fang Xiao was from the south and loved to eat roast goose when she was young, so she naturally ordered roast goose rice after sitting down. The waitress very politely told her that there was no roast goose left. There were only roast meat, pork ribs, Roast Duck, salt-baked chicken, and so on. She asked her which one she wanted. She then ordered roast pork ribs. Opposite her, Dongfang Yunheng ordered roast meat, and the two of them ordered stewed cups. Yun Heng asked for raw dragon bones, and she asked for pigeon soup. Dinner was carried out in silence. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone rang twice. Fang Xiao heard him say in a gentle voice, ¡°yes, I¡¯m eating with a client outside. Sleep early. ¡°. Actually, she didn¡¯t need to ask to know who the person who called him was. She just didn¡¯t understand why he was treating her like this since he had such a good rtionship with Gu Chenchen? Maybe he just thought of her as a ve he bought with money, but he was used to being a gentleman. She shouldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild, especially not think of him as the Xi Lingheng from five years ago. With this thought, her heart that had been awakened gradually calmed down. She didn¡¯t expect him to say in annoyance when he paid the bill, ¡°Oh no, I forgot my wallet. ¡± She was slightly stunned, and then she took out her wallet to pay the bill. Fortunately, the food was not expensive, and the two of them only ate less than 100 yuan. After paying the bill, the night was just right, and there were actually stars tonight. This was really rare for a big city, so she did not have to look twice. The two of them got into the car again. This time, his car was no longer crawling like a snail, but quickly drove toward Jiangnan famous city. When they passed by a shopping mall, he stopped the car again. ¡°This is nine blessings jewelry¡¯s main store. Go in and pick something. ¡± When he was in a good car, he looked sideways at her on the passenger seat. When he saw that she was stunned, he could not help but frown slightly. ¡°Get out of the car and go in and pick something. ¡± Nine blessings jewelry was brightly lit. Of course, no matter how bright the lights were, they were not as bright as the semen treatment case that was ced in the counter. The diamonds were brighter than the stars in the sky. Theyy quietly on the ck velvet like teardrops, so bright that it hurt people¡¯s eyes. Perhaps the manager knew him, but he actually came out personally and sent people to send a set of jewelry. The huge diamonds were iid on new nes, diamonds, or brooches It gave people the illusion that it was dazzling and ingenious. Some people said that diamonds were a woman¡¯s best sister, and the reason she could get to where she was today was because she happened to fall into the hands of a sister. As a result, she now avoided the word ¡°sister¡± as if she was a fish. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng sat at the side, drinking the tea offered by the beautiful woman and looking at her leisurely. The meaning in his eyes was that as long as she took a fancy to it, it would be fine. She originally did not want it, because such exquisite and expensive jewelry was usually bought by men either for their beloved or their lover. As for her and Dongfang Yunheng, their current rtionship didn¡¯t seem to count for anything. Chapter 1748

Chapter 1748: Chapter 1748 diamonds were a woman¡¯s best sister

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she used her hands to push away these things, wanting to get up and leave. However, his expression was obviously displeased, and he could not help but ask indifferently, ¡°why, isn¡¯t there anything you like? ¡± She could not help but be shocked in her heart. She looked at the manager again and suddenly felt that if she did not jump into something, it seemed to be a p to the face of his eastern president, and his face was so precious. She finally sat down again, but she expressed to the manager that she was not interested in diamonds and let the tinum thinge up. The manager only felt surprised, but he still carried row after row of necks with different styles. In the end, she chose a tinum bracelet with a diamond-shaped star pendant. The style was simple, but she liked the shape of the star. She felt that it was very simr to the star that he had folded with colored paper, so she fell in love with it at first sight. That year in New Jersey, it was also today. He went to the supermarket to buy the glittering colored paper. In his small apartment, he clumsily folded it for a day, then used red silk threads to string it together to make a bracelet. After dinner, he took it out and put it on her wrist He took it out like a treasure and put it on her wrist. ¡°This is the Star I gave you, ¡± he said at that time. Then, he shamelessly stretched out his mouth and said, ¡°well, give me a reward. ¡± She actually liked the bracelet that he made by hand, so she kissed his thin lips and was about to leave, but he refused to let her go. He grabbed her, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her affectionately. ¡°Xiaoxiao, in the future, I will give you a real star, ¡± he promised in her ear. Now, he was indeed going to give her a real star, but their identities had changed long ago. She knew that she did not even have the right to ask for a star. The tinum chain was not expensive, only about 500 points. After making the order, she remembered that he had forgotten to bring his wallet when they had just eaten, so she hurriedly took out her wallet to pay for it herself. She did not expect that he would roll his eyes at her, sign his name on the list sent by the manager, and then leave. Only then did she realize that he had signed the order when he went to these stores. On the way back, it was very quiet. It was very quiet in the car. He did not speak, and she did not speak again. Only the newly bought chain was stuck to her wrist. The cold feeling made her feel a little ufortable. The car quietly held a meeting in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. Fang Xiao thought that Dongfang Yunheng would get off the car and go upstairs with her. She did not expect him to put her at the gate of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city, and then quickly drove away. She slowly walked into Jiangnan¡¯s famous city alone. Seat D was in the middle of the entire Garden, close to the fountain. The night wind was a little cold, so she could not help but pull her hat up. Just as she walked into the lobby of the corridor in seat D, Her phone rang. She was slightly stunned for a moment, then took it out. It was actually an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she pressed the answer button as she walked towards the elevator. Just as she put the phone to her ear, Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s me. ¡± She was obviously stunned. She did not expect him to call, so she said coldly, ¡°director Qiu, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t call me that, okay? ¡± Qiu Yitang was obviously dissatisfied with her calling him director Qiu. Without waiting for Fang Xiao to answer, he quickly added, ¡°Oh right, Fang Xiao, how¡¯s your recovery? My Grandmother said she wants to see you. Our marriage... ¡± Chapter 1749

Chapter 1749: Chapter 1749: Thank You for remembering me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao immediately cut off the phone without hesitation. She felt that Qiu Yitang was somewhat inexplicable. He had already destroyed her family and ruined her reputation. How could he still have the face to mention marriage to her? The phone was cut off and the elevator door just opened. She immediately stepped in, but she did not expect the phone to ring again. Moreover, it was the previous number. This time, she did not press the answer button again. Instead, she cut it off without hesitation and then turned off the phone without hesitation. She really did not have any interest to say another word to Qiu Yitang. When she returned to her room, she only felt tired. It was not just her body, but also her heart. Therefore, she quickly took her pajamas to the bathroom to take a shower. All she wanted was to climb into bed and go to bed as soon as possible. However, just as she took a shower, thendline in her house rang. Thendline here rarely rang. She had lived here for so long, and it was the first time she received a call. Moreover, it was from a woman. That woman was actually Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Fang Xiao guessed that the big call this time was definitely from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ex-girlfriend. This was because very few people in his house knew thendline number. Even she herself did not know what the number was Because she had not used thisndline to call her own cell phone. Therefore, she chose to ignore the existence of thendline and ignored it. Thinking that no one would pick up the pher, thendline naturally would not ring. But who would have thought that the caller seemed to be particrly persistent. It waspletely as if he would not stop until she picked up the phone. Thendline rang and stopped, but two secondster, it rang again. She was finallypletely defeated. Moreover, the phone rang and she could not sleep. Therefore, she had no choice but to pick up the phone and almost instinctively said, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng is not here today. Can you call him on his cell phone or another day? ¡± There was a long period of silence on the other end of the phone. Just when she thought that the person on the other end might have heard her clearly and was not nning to speak, and was about to put down the phone, she did not expect a slightly familiar and deep voice toe over. ¡°Xiao Xiao, it¡¯s me. ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s voice seemed to carry some kind of magic. ¡°Why did you turn off your cell phone? Don¡¯t you remember that you can¡¯t turn off your cell phone for 24 hours? ¡± Fang Xiao was slightly stunned. Only then did Meng Meng remember that it was wrong of her to turn off her cell phone. No wonder the callsted so long. It was actually a call from her financier. ¡°My phone is out of battery, ¡± she could not help but tell a little lie. Then Meng felt that something was wrong and quickly added, ¡°I went to take a shower when I came back. I just came out of the shower and was about to charge my phone. ¡± A low, inaudible chuckle came from the other side of the phone. However, it did not dispel her lie. Instead, it was a soft voice, ¡°happy birthday, Xiao Xiao! ¡± Happy Birthday Her tears finally rolled down uncontrobly. It turned out that he still remembered it. It turned out that he did not forget it. It turned out that he rushed to Huicheng to look for her to celebrate her birthday. Although the dinner was only a Hong kong-style set meal, and even though she had paid for it, she felt very satisfied at this moment. Even the tinum chain in her hand no longer felt cold. ¡°thank you... ¡± her voice choked ... Thank You for remembering me, thank you for remembering this day, thank you for the bracelet, and thank you for saying ¡®Happy Birthday! ¡® Just now Chapter 1750

Chapter 1750: Chapter 1750 follow him to France

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had thought that there would be no one in the world who would remember her birthday, because those who would remember her birthday had already passed away, and her only rtive, her younger brother Fang Chen, was a retard. His IQ was stuck at three or four years old He would not remember her birthday. But she did not expect that he would actually remember it. He would actually spend such a birthday with her. Although it was short and simple, it was still warm. ¡°apany me to France in a week. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was already an order from the form. ¡°Go to France? ¡± She could not help but be stunned. She asked instinctively, ¡°why? ¡± ¡°You are my personal secretary. If I go on a business trip, can you not follow me? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was obviously filled with dissatisfaction. No, OF COURSE NOT! Therefore, a weekter, Fang Xiao returned to thepany to work. Her first job was to apany Dongfang Yunheng to fly to Paris in France. Lin Shanshan did not say what he was going there to do. She only told her to take good care of the president¡¯s daily life. This was her responsibility, so she could not shirk it. Therefore, Wu Jianping drove them to the airport. Then, she and he went through the boarding procedures and flew to Paris in France. Fang Xiao had always yearned for France, especially Paris, because it was an extremely romantic city. It was said that as long as one arrived in Paris, women could meet handsome men, and men could meet beautiful women. Five years ago, when she was still studying in New Jersey, Xi Lingheng once asked her, ¡°Xiao Xiao, where do you want to go the most? ¡± ¡°Paris! ¡± At that time, she answered without even thinking He smiled and then asked, ¡°Paris is so big, where do you want to go the most? The Louvre, Notre Dame, the Seine River, the Arc de Triomphe, the pce of Versailles? ¡± ¡°I like the Eiffel Tower! ¡± She announced loudly. ¡°when I have money, I must go to Paris. I must climb the Eiffel Tower! ¡± Climbing the Eiffel Tower had always been her dream. A week ago, when she was ying with her brother in Huicheng Park and saw the Eiffel Tower on the television, she had thought that her dream would nevere true. But she did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to go to Paris, France, on a business trip. He actually took her with him. The two of them boarded an international flight, so of course, it was first ss. He chose a seat by the aisle and sat down, so she sat down by the window. It was breakfast, and the sun outside the window was slowly rising like a ne. She wondered what kind of spectacr view the Seine River was from the Eiffel Tower, and if she could make her dreame true this time when she went to Paris? After arriving in France, Fang Xiao realized that Dongfang Yunheng was not really very busy. He did want to meet a client, but the client was French, and she did not speak French. Therefore, when Dongfang Yunheng brought her to meet the French client, she could only sit at the side with a smile and listen to himmunicate with the handsome old man in fluent French. The French old man looked at her and asked something, but she did not understand. He did not trante it to her, but answered on her behalf. The way the French old man looked at her immediately became respectful. On the first day, she met such a client and ate an authentic French meal. Perhaps it was because there was too much honey in the honey shrimp, but Fang Xiao only felt sick of it, so she did not eat much. Chapter 1751:

Chapter 1751: Chapter 1751: Apany Him to Paris

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After returning to the hotel, Dongfang Yunheng asked her indifferently, ¡°I¡¯vee to France. Where do you want to go? ¡± She blurted out almost instinctively, ¡°I WANT TO GO TO PROVENCE! ¡± Provence, the Holy Land of love that Aunty Qiongyao needed, the ce wherevender blotted out the sky and covered the earth, the small town with the magic of love. Dongfang Yunheng was slightly stunned for a moment, then he said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s November now, thevender has long disappeared. What are you going to provence for? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately stopped talking. She knew that it was November, and she also knew that thevender had long disappeared. But even so, she still wanted to go to the ce that she had always wanted to go, even if that ce no longer had the intoxicating purple. Dongfang Yunheng booked two rooms, and the two rooms were next to each other. Could it be that he was so considerate that he actually stayed in an ordinary luxurious single room like her, and did not have the luxury to stay in a presidential suite or anything like that. Because she ate dinner with the Frenchman a littlete, after returning to the hotel, they each went back to their own rooms to sleep. Did Dongfang Yunheng not ask him to go over and draw a bath for him or something. It was her first time in Paris, the romantic capital of the country. Fang Xiao thought that she would be so excited that she would not be able to sleep, but it turned out that it was not the case at all. She did not sleep well on the long-distance ne, and when she got off the ne, she apanied Dongfang Yunheng directly to meet a client. She did not even have a chance to catch her breath, so when she returned to the hotel, she took a bath and fell into bed. She actually fell asleep very quickly, and she slept until dawn She did not even dream. The next morning, Dongfang Yunheng went out. He did not bring her along, only letting her move around freely. He said that she could walk around and see the scenery, and she could also go shopping in Paris. French skin care products were very famous. She was not interested in skin care products. She did not like to put those things on her face. Even if it was winter now, she would only put some BB cream on her face to prevent it from drying. She did not need anything else. She could see the scenery. After all, it was not easy toe to Paris, so she wandered the streets of Paris alone. Because she could not speak French and could not read and distribute texts, it was still difficult tomunicate outside. Fortunately, there were people from all over the world in Paris, and her English was not bad. Therefore, she used English tomunicate with people. She knew that it would waste a lot of time to go to every scenic spot. If she wanted to take a look and take a picture, she could choose to go on a boat trip Then she could choose to go boating on the Seine river, because the Seine River connected all the main scenic spots in Paris. She did not stay in Paris for long, because Dongfang Yunheng had booked a ne ticket to return to the seaside at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, so she only had one day, so she chose to go boating on the Seine river without hesitation. Fang Xiao had been boating on the Seine river for a whole day. In the evening, she felt tired, so she returned to the hotel. She did not know if Dongfang Yunheng had returned, because she did not share a room with him. She pushed the door open and walked in. To her surprise, she found an exquisite packaging box on the big bed. On top of the packaging box, there was also an exquisite and beautiful jewelry box. Fang Xiao was stunned. When she went out in the morning, there were no such things on the bed. Today, she had been boating on the Seine river for a whole day and did not buy anything. Where did these thingse from? Could it be that he bought them and put them here? Chapter 1752

Chapter 1752: Chapter 1752 Sky Restaurant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She hesitated for a moment, then gently opened the beautiful jewelry box. It was actually a ne. The ne was made of fine tinum, but the pendant was a heart-shaped pink diamond the size of an index finger. The entire diamond was transparent and bright It was like a shooting star in the sky. Under the illumination of the lights, it was vivid and dazzling. Fang Xiao put the ne aside and realized that there was a brooch next to it. The Brooch was filled with diamond-shaped broken diamonds. Under the illumination of the lights, she could barely open her eyes. She quickly closed the jewelry box. She thought that he must have misced it. Such an expensive essory must have been bought for his girlfriend, Gu Chenchen. She had been too bold just now. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? ¡± A deep voice came from behind her. She immediately turned around and realized that he had entered the room without her noticing. Fang Xiao wanted to say that she liked it. Who could not like it? Women had always had a low immunity to diamonds. How many women could avert their eyes when they saw diamonds. But Liking it was one thing, and being able to have it was another. It was just like if you liked the stars in the sky, but you could never have the stars in the sky. So, in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just nced at the jewelry box, then looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there anything else tonight? ¡± What she meant was that if there was nothing else, Dongfang Yunheng, you could go back to your room. Although I¡¯m your personal secretary, this is still my room, isn¡¯t it? ¡°I want to take you out, ¡± he replied indifferently. At the same time, he pointed at the big box. ¡°Take a look at the clothes. I hope they will fit you. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded. He said that he wanted to take her out. He must be going to meet some big client, so he quickly opened the big box. Only then did he realize that it was a blue gown, and it was the kind that was very close to the body The gown was also very thoughtful with a breast patch. Fang Xiao could not help but blush. He took her out and wanted to wear this Could it be that he was going to attend some big party? ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and change into it. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Is it still early? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately nodded. Since this was prepared for her, she could not reject it anymore. Thus, she took the gown and quickly walked towards the bathroom. Fang Xiao did not expect that this azure gown would actually fit so well. It was as if it was specially made for her. When she walked out of the bathroom, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. He opened the gesture box with a pop and used his fingers to twist out the ne. Then, he walked toward her step by step and finally caught her in front of the big mirror. He personally wrapped his arm around her and hung the ne around her neck. Then, he took the brooch and pinned it on her left chest. Fang Xiao originally thought that Dongfang Yunheng was taking her to a party or to meet some big client, but who would have thought that he was actually taking her to the sky restaurant of the Eiffel Tower. Come and eat. Sitting in the restaurant, looking at the entire Paris from this height, she actually had the illusion of being able to see the mountains at a nce. Tonight, other than a few waiters, there were only the two of them in the restaurant. Chapter 1753

Chapter 1753: Chapter 1753 Sky Restaurant A

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao felt that it was very strange. She had passed by the Eiffel Tower during the day when she was sailing. At that time, she had seen a lot of people, and this restaurant was so famous. By right, there should be a lot of customers. Why was it only the two of them now? Because there were no other customers in the restaurant, it was obvious that the room was deserted. However, theyout of this restaurant was like a dream, which made up for theck of destion. As soon as the two of them reached the door, they were already greeted by a beautiful French etiquettedy. Fang Xiao held Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm and walked to the door. When she looked inside, she could not help but be stunned. Each table was lit with a candle. The candlelight was shining under the dim light, so beautiful that it made people dazzle. All of this made Fang Xiao feel even more unreal. She wondered if she was asleep or awake at this moment, because she had never dreamed of such a scene before. At this moment, it was as if she was stepping on the clouds. The steps were somewhat impractical and light, as if Chang¡¯e was flying to the moon in her formal clothes. The waiter came over and brought them a seat by the window. This seat was undoubtedly the best sightseeing spot in the entire restaurant, because from this angle, one could actually have an excellent view. Looking into the distance, they could see the Louvre at night. The Lights had already decorated the Louvre as a city of lights. In the night, the Louvre was more solemn than during the day, but it also added a romantic atmosphere to the solemnity. Of course, the whole of Paris, this romantic city, was shrouded in dazzling lights as night fell, even more prosperous than during the day. The waiter poured a ss of wine for each of them. The dark red liquid was ced in an extremely transparent crystal ss. Under the candlelight, it shone with a seductive light, like grape juice, charming the eyes of the visitors. Fang Xiao looked at the wine in front of her with some mncholy. She usually did not drink, so it could be said that she was not very good at drinking. At this moment, with a ss of wine, she was a little worried that she would get drunk. However, Dongfang Yunheng drank. Although he had not been his personal secretary for long, he knew his alcohol tolerance. This was because he had seen him drink with people in business activities more than once. He had even seen him drink strong liquor like whiskey with people. For a wine like this, although the age was very high and the degree of alcohol was certainly not low, for him, it was probably about the same as drinking a drink? Fang Xiao did not want to get drunk because it was easy for people to lose control after getting drunk. She did not want to lose control, especially in front of him. The atmosphere tonight was too gentle and too tempting. Just like his people, they were slowly seducing her into a dream that he had woven. This dream was so beautiful that it made her a little afraid and afraid. She was afraid, really afraid. She was afraid that the little bit of sobriety and self-awareness that she had kept would all be taken away by him. Just as Fang Xiao was still hesitating and panicking while meditating, the waiter added some drinks into her wine ss at this moment. It was obvious that he had lowered the intensity of the wine and added a sour plum into it The sour plum floated in the red wine. The waiter had just finished preparing the wine for her to leave when the waiter behind came up again. He served an appetizer with a smoked fish drenched in tomatoes. It looked very appetizing When Fang Xiao saw this appetizer, her stomach cried out in disappointment. Chapter 1754

Chapter 1754: Chapter 1754 she felt that she was not drunk

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking about it, it made sense. She had been sailing for a whole day during the day and had forgotten to eat lunch. At this moment, if she was not hungry, she would probably be a god. However, she was not a god, but an ordinary mortal. Therefore, she picked up the wine ss and gently took a sip of the wine. An aged mellow fragrance assailed her nose. It was sour, sweet, and sweet. She did not know what was added in, but it was very delicious. ¡°If it was not because you do not know how to drink wine, I would have let you taste the pure old red wine. The taste is even better than what you are drinking now, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng took a sip of the wine and smiled as he looked at Fang Xiao who was sipping the wine with added ingredients. Fang Xiao¡¯s face turned red instantly. Actually, she already felt that the wine was very delicious. Moreover, she had just taken two sips and her face was already burning hot. If she drank the pure red wine that he mentioned again, she might get drunk with just one sip. Fang Xiao only felt extremely puzzled. Why was he suddenly treating her so well? Was He trying to convey something to her Or was he hinting at something to her? She did not dare to guess because the current Dongfang Yunheng was no longer the Xi Lingheng from five years ago. She could not guess his thoughts, even though he had been very good to her recently, so good that it always gave her a baffling illusion. Therefore, she buried her head in the food. The smoked fish that was the appetizer actually had a sour and sweet taste that melted in her mouth. It instantly made her, who was already hungry, unable to stop. Moreover, she had indeed been starving after a day of sailing outside. The exquisite and delicious dishes were finally served one after another. Each dish was as exquisite as a picture book, and it made people have the heart to destroy it with knives and forks. However, Fang Xiao could not care less at this time. In order to ease her nervousness, during the course of the meal, she would asionally take a sip of wine, as if the wine would calm her down at this time. When the meal was over, the red wine in Fang Xiao¡¯s transparent goblet had already bottomed out, and her face waspletely flushed. The light emitted from her clear, spring-like eyes was somewhat scattered. However, her mind was not muddled, and she was still as clear-headed as ever. She knew that this was the Eiffel Tower, and she knew that the man sitting across from her was Dongfang Yunheng and not Xi Lingheng. Ling Heng looked at her like that. His face was flushed like the morning glow of the rising sun. There was a hint of confusion in his blurred eyes. He did not think that she would be able to drink the entire ss of wine. He frowned slightly. He did not want her to get drunk just like that. The Eiffel Tower was not close to his hotel. If she was really drunk, wouldn¡¯t he have to carry her back? Fang Xiao stood up. Her mind was actually clear and she felt that she should not be drunk. However, her footsteps did not listen to hermands and she actually staggered. In order to stabilize her body, she ran around and grabbed his arm. Then, she leaned against his body as if that was the only way to stabilize herself. In the end, Fang Xiao was indeed unable to walk steadily. When she came down from the Eiffel Tower, she practically hung herself on Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s body. When she finally walked out of the tower, her steps were even more unsteady, as if she was practicing drunken boxing. In the end, Dongfang Yunheng had no choice but to pull her onto his back and carry her on his back. Shey on his back, her burning face resting on his shoulder. Did she have to rub her face against his. Chapter 1755

Chapter 1755: Chapter 1755 the illusion of happiness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Her chest was pressed against his back. He could only feel the two soft lumps tightly rubbing together with his hard back Ridge. Suddenly, he felt as if cotton was wrapped around a stone. And her heartbeat had somehow matched his heartbeat. He could clearly hear the two hearts thumping, but they were in sync. At night, the streets of Paris were bustling with people. Fortunately, this was an extremely romantic city. Not to mention a man carrying a woman on his back, even a man and a woman hugging and kissing on the streets was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Yun Heng, how much longer do we have to walk? ¡± She whispered on his back. He did not make a sound because the hotel was already in front of him, but he actually did not want to walk into the hotel. He even thought of carrying her on his back and walking on forever. He knew that this was impossible. He also knew that when they returned to Binhai, everything would be over. No matter what rtionship they had, from now on, they would have nothing to do with each other. Fang Xiao always felt that she was notpletely drunk and confused, but she still did not remember the time when she returned to the hotel room. Moreover, she was so drunk that she fell asleep in that expensive gown without even taking a shower. Fortunately, she did not forget her duty, so her phone rm had already been set before dinner. When she woke up, the phone rm had not even rung. She went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into her own clothes. Then, she took off the exquisite gown and put it in the exquisite box. The ne and brooch were also put in the box. By the time she was done, the phone rm had already rung. She had just cut off the phone rm when the doorbell rang. She went over to open the door, and Dongfang Yunheng was already waiting for her outside the door. ¡°Hurry up. There are some adjustments to work at Binhai. I¡¯ve changed the flight. It¡¯s two hours ahead of schedule. If we don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯ll be toote, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng urged her. She nodded. She immediately pulled her luggage and quickly walked out of the room. The two of them went downstairs together. After paying the bill, they quickly took a taxi to the Paris airport. When they returned to Binhai, it was past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. As soon as they walked out of the airport, Wu Jianping and Lin Shanshan were already waiting there. Lin Shanshan was carrying Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s briefcase in her hand. When she saw Dongfang Yunheng, she immediately asked for his ID and said that she was going to change the boarding pass. Only then did Fang Xiao know that he was going to take a ne trip again. However, the person apanying him this time was not her, but his chief secretary, Lin Shanshan. Dongfang Yunheng and Lin Shanshan went on a business trip, while she was sent back to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city by Wu Jianping. She thought back to the two-day trip to Paris and felt like it was a dream. She even wondered if she had made a trip to Paris. The next day, she had just arrived at thepany when the personnel manager handed her a resignation letter. He politely and formally told her that she had been fired by the Dongfang Group because she had missed work for half a month for no reason. She was immediately dumbfounded. She immediately called Dongfang Yunheng, but her phone could not be connected. She also could not get through to Lin Shanshan¡¯s phone, and she was looking for Wu Jianping. Wu Jianping said that such matters were not under the general manager¡¯s jurisdiction. When she was having a candlelit dinner with Dongfang Yunheng at the Eiffel Tower Skyscraper Restaurant in Paris, Fang Xiao always had the illusion that happiness had arrived. When Dongfang Yunheng carried her drunk and dazed on his back and walked on the bustling streets of Paris.. Fang Xiao still had the illusion that happiness was on her head. Chapter 1756

Chapter 1756: Chapter 1756: The past

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Forty-eight hourster, as she dragged her simple luggage along the streets of the winter rain in Bincheng When the giant TV in the square was showing Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen ying golf on the Lush Green Golf Course in Royal Melbourne Watching the handsome men and beautiful women on the giant TV walking hand in hand on the Green Golf course, watching the tacit understanding and love between their movements She finally understood that it was an illusion. It was indeed an illusion, and it was ridiculously wrong. How old was she She was already 24 years old. How could she still have unrealistic dreams like a 17 or 18-year-old girl? A romantic candlelit dinner and a drunken piggyback ride. Did you think that he had forgotten the past and wanted to start over with you? Fang Xiao, you are so stupid, but he was iparably clear-headed. The rain in the sky was getting heavier and heavier. There were almost no people walking on the streets in the evening. The usually lively square was empty. asionally, when someone walked by, they would hold an umbre or wear a raincoat. Only she, only she, did not have an umbre or raincoat. She was alone, dragging a suitcase and walking on the streets step by step, letting the winter rain rain on her head and body! The weather in the south was clearly just a winter rain, but why was it so cold? It suddenly gave her the illusion of snow, and she had not seen snow for four years. The cold rain poured down from the top of her head until her feet were wet. It was just like the winter in New Jersey four years ago, the winter when the snow was as heavy as goose feathers. Four years had passed, and Fang Xiao still remembered that evening, the evening when she broke up with Xi Lingheng. That afternoon, it started to snow, and it was the biggest snowfall in a year. At the same time, there was also a storm. It was said to be the biggest storm in New Jersey in thirty years, so the snow that day was called a snowstorm. Fang Xiao remembered that she had brought an umbre when she went out. In fact, the umbre was used to shelter from the sun and rain. In a weather like a snowstorm, an umbre actually did not have much practical meaning. Moreover, walking in a snowstorm, the umbre was almost unable to hold up. She called Xi Lingheng to meet her at the za in New Jersey. When she rushed to the za, Xi Lingheng was already there waiting for her. When he saw that she had an umbre that had been broken by the snowstorm, he even med her for not wearing a snow-proof down jacket. Xi Lingheng said that such a strong wind and such a heavy rain, the umbre could not withstand anything at all. He had also brought an umbre when he went out, but after realizing that the umbre was useless, he went upstairs to change into a snow-proof down jacket. Xi Lingheng was indeed wearing a snow-proof down jacket, the iron-gray kind. When he wore it, he also wore the hat that the down jacket had on itself. It was like armor, just like the valiant vanguard officers on the ancient battlefield Standing in the wind at the head of thousands of soldiers and horses, this kind of attire not only did not make people feelical, but it also made people feel particrly high-spirited. Before Fang Xiao called Xi Lingheng, she had already memorized the manuscript countless times. On the way here, she had considered it over and over again, and she already felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Therefore, in order toplete this breakup that she had already decided on in the shortest amount of time, when she saw Xi Lingheng, she hurriedly said, ¡°Lingheng, I called you out today to tell you that we should break up. I don¡¯t love you anymore ¡°I¡¯ve decided on a marriage after returning to China this time. The other party is from a prestigious family. ¡± Chapter 1757

Chapter 1757: Chapter 1757, I don¡¯t believe you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, Fang Xiao quickly turned around and left. Her footsteps were very fast. In fact, there was a snowstorm in the sky that was as heavy as goose feathers. Her entire body was covered from head to toe in snowkes, and her shoes were also covered in snow The ground was also covered with ayer of snow that was more than an inch thick. The entire world had long be a silver world. In fact, it was impossible to walk fast in such a scene. Moreover, the wind was blowing. Moreover, she was walking against the wind. The umbre that had been blown off stake by the wind could not withstand the snowstorm at all. Therefore, she simply threw the umbre away Then, she walked forward against the snowstorm. Walking against the wind was very difficult. Her body was covered in snow. Some of the snow slid down her pants and fell into her shoes. Due to the heat of her feet, the snow did not melt, soaking the socks and shoes inside Hence, her pair of shoes seemed to be particrly heavy in an instant. She almost could not walk anymore. However, she still insisted on walking forward as fast as she could. In her heart, she kept telling herself to walk faster and faster. She was worried that if she were to slow down even a little, she would not be able to hold back her tears and would turn around to turn back. Xi Lingheng stood there like a fool, staring nkly at Fang Xiao¡¯s retreating figure. He watched as she walked faster and faster in the snowstorm and watched as her figure became smaller and smaller before he finally came to his senses Then, he flung his feet and chased after her. He was tall and had long legs. Even though they were both walking in the snow, he still managed to catch up to her in less than three minutes. ¡°Xiaoxiao. ¡± Xi Lingheng caught up from behind and grabbed her next door. His hands were big and strong, so he held her very tightly, as if she would disappear into thin air if he let go. His eyes were red. Perhaps it was because he was sprinting in the middle of winter, but his breathing was also rapid. As he spoke, he breathed out hot air inrge mouthfuls. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t do this. Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t do this. ¡± The wind was still blowing, but the snow was getting heavier. Fang Xiao¡¯s entire body was covered in snow like goose feathers. Because her shoes were all wet and cold, her entire body was constantly trembling. Xi Lingheng thought she was cold, so he immediately used his hand to pat the snow off her body. Then, he quickly took off his down jacket and draped it over her body, hugging her tightly in his arms He kept spitting out hot air as he said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, you can¡¯t do this. How can you do this... ¡± Fang Xiao used all her willpower and courage to force the warm liquid in her eyes back. She struggled out of Xi Lingheng¡¯s arms and took a step back. She stood a step away from him and looked at him coldly She snorted and said, ¡°Xi Lingheng, can you please let go of your hand? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you just now. Since you didn¡¯t hear me clearly, then I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m engaged in China. My fianc?? is handsome and rich. I want to live the life of a wealthydy. Please don¡¯t drag me down again. Don¡¯t hinder me from living a happy life, okay? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s expression was cold and determined. Every word she said was as sharp as the heavenly sword in Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s hand in ¡°the Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre¡± , stabbing straight at Xi Lingheng¡¯s chest It was as if she had cut through gold and jade, cutting off thest trace of affection between them without hesitation. Chapter 1758

Chapter 1758: Chapter 1758 breaking up in the snowstorm

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao, I don¡¯t believe it! ¡± In the snowstorm, Xi Lingheng used almost all of his strength to shout loudly. The snowkes fell off his head because he was angry, and his face was red because of his excitement White mist came out of his mouth. ¡°Xiao Xiao, I don¡¯t believe it. I won¡¯t believe it at all. You¡¯re a random noble family, a random fianc??, and a random noble wife. I will never believe that you¡¯re such a person. I also won¡¯t believe that you would leave me because of this. Xiao Xiao, this isn¡¯t true. Tell me it¡¯s not true. You¡¯re definitely not such a person! ¡± The storm was almost life-threatening, and the snow was still fluttering mercilessly. Standing in such a snowstorm, Fang Xiao almost could not keep her bnce. If it were not for the words in her heart that grabbed her arm, she would definitely have fallen. Looking at Xi Lingheng who was roaring like an angry lion in the snowstorm, Fang Xiao¡¯s heart almost shattered into dust in an instant. For a second, she almost wanted to give up and tell him that this was not true. It was indeed not true. However, the noblewoman¡¯s face instantly welled up in her mind again. Her Noble and elegant voice rang in her ears, ¡°Miss Fang, you are not worthy of our Ling Heng. He is not a real poor boy. ¡± He was only here to experience life. His level of life was like that of a Royal Family Aristocrat. It was not something an ordinary woman like you could touch. I hope you know your limits. Don¡¯t dy his retreat. He still has a bright future waiting for him! She could not drag him down, and she could not block his bright future either. So, she quickly gathered all her strength, and a cruel smile appeared on her cold and Pale face once again Her voice was even colder than the blizzard. ¡°Xi Lingheng, a noble family may be worthless to you, but for someone like me, it¡¯s a rare opportunity in life. Of course, if the other party is just a noble family, I might not consider it, but not only does the other party have a rich background, he¡¯s also a young talent. He¡¯s very satisfied with me, and I like him very much, so I¡¯m going to break up with you. I¡¯m going to go back to the country and marry him. How about this? Am I clear enough? You should understand, right? ¡± The Red Storm continued to blow, and the snowkes continued to flutter like goose feathers. It was as if the entire state of New Jersey was covered in arge sheet of white. Xi Lingheng held Fang Xiao¡¯s wrist so tightly, so heavily, and so forcefully. Fang Xiao gritted her teeth and endured it. She thought that it would be good if he crushed her wrist today. That way, she would at least have one hand left for him, right? The storm mercilessly hit her body. Actually, Xi Lingheng¡¯s down jacket could not stop the cold of the storm at all. Perhaps Xi Lingheng¡¯s hand was holding Fang Xiao¡¯s wrist too tightly and too forcefully In the end, she could not hold it in anymore even though she gritted her teeth. Warm liquid finally surged into her eyes again, and she could no longer force the liquid back. She could only let it flow out and slowly slide down her face Finally, it turned into an icicle below her face. Her eyes, on the other hand, kept spinning in the sockets filled with warm liquid. The tears gradually blurred her eyes and finally turned into a small circle of light. In that circle of light, there was nothing else but him In the circle of light, she saw his face, his eyes, and his tightly pursed lips. ... Chapter 1759

Chapter 1759: There were more things in chapter 1759

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Xiao, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear anything. I know that what you¡¯re saying is a lie. It¡¯s all a lie! ¡± The heavy snow fell on Xi Lingheng, turning him into a snowman. His face.. His hands were covered by the heavy snow. He almost looked down on him. Even so, his hand still held Fang Xiao¡¯s hand tightly. White smoke wasing out of his mouth He shouted at her loudly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, in this world, in my heart, nothing is more important than you. Do you know that you are the most important part of my life? No one can rece you! ¡± Fang Xiao raised her head, wanting to look at the sky, but there was a huge snowfall in the sky. There were so many snowkes, so white, like cotton inte autumn, covering the entire sky She couldn¡¯t even see the sky. The storm was still blowing mercilessly, making a rattling sound. She felt dizzy and her nose was counting. Perhaps it was because she had stood in this storm for too long, her legs were weak and she could barely stand. In her stomach, she had obviously forced herself to eat something in the afternoon, but at this time, it seemed like there was nothing at all. It was so empty that it became colder and colder. It was as if there was no heat in her body at all. Everything around her seemed to be spinning in the storm. The goose-feather-like snow danced faster and attacked her, as if it was going to crush her in an instant. However, she was still struggling non-stop, trying to free her hand from Xi Lingheng¡¯s hand. And it was precisely because she was constantly moving her arms and body Xi Lingheng¡¯s down jacket that was draped over her body was finally blown to the ground by the storm. She was getting colder and colder, so cold that her entire body was trembling non-stop. In such a snowstorm, she wanted to escape as soon as possible, but he did not let her escape. Her hand was still firmly held by Xi Lingheng, but her other hand had no choice but to tighten her scarf tightly. Because the snowkes drilled into her neck and made her body even colder So much so that the voice thates out has already changed pitch by this time. But even so, she still did not flinch, looking at him in the snowstorm, and then, word by word, ¡°Xi Lingheng, perhaps you already have a bright future and will have many things in the future. That¡¯s why you think I¡¯m so important. However, to me, I don¡¯t have many things to begin with. Now, if I don¡¯t work hard, I will lose many things. So, in this world, besides you, there are many other things that are worth grasping. Therefore, to me, you are far less important. ¡± Xi Lingheng, who was in the snowstorm, looked at her in shock. After a while, he took half a step back and looked at her with an extremely sad gaze. Even so, he did not let go of her wrist immediately. His lips trembled in shock, excitement, and anger. He wriggled as if he wanted to say something, but after a while.. He did not say a word. For some reason, when Fang Xiao, who was standing in the snowstorm, saw Yun Heng like this, she felt an inexplicable sense of intoxication. It was like a suicidal person opening a gas tank in a sealed room. Chapter 1760

Chapter 1760: Chapter 1760, what is the future

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The gas pipe was twisted open, and the gas quickly came out. The smell was very unpleasant at first, but as the smell became stronger and stronger, it gradually filled the entire space. The smell became stronger and stronger, slowly entering people¡¯s hearts and confusing people¡¯s minds People gradually fell into a kind of illusory peace, like a fairy stepping on the clouds, surrounded by soft clouds. No matter how much pain, no matter how much nostalgia and memories, they became distant things in an instant As the clouds rose higher and higher, her body felt light. It was the pleasure of ascending to Heaven after being anesthetized! ¡°Xi Lingheng, let go. We were never on the same level of living, ¡± Fang Xiao finally gathered all her strength and spoke to the man who had grabbed her wrist tightly and was now wrapped in snow like a snowman. ¡°Xi Lingheng, for many things, our views and experiences are different. You said that you like to be with me, even if it¡¯s a burger, coke, or even cold bread. This is because you¡¯ve never lived such a life before. You¡¯re just simply experiencing life. Yes, you¡¯re just experiencing life together, that¡¯s why you think such a life is so wonderful. ¡± ¡°But, Xi Lingheng, I¡¯m different from you. My life is always full of ups and downs. When I was very young, I already lived a life where I couldn¡¯t eat three meals a day. Later on, because of my parents¡¯ hard work, our family¡¯s life got better, but the days when I was young are still fresh in my memory. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced it before, so you think that this kind of life is fresh, but we¡¯ve lived this kind of life since we were young, and we¡¯ve even lived for almost ten years. That kind of life was poor and difficult. We struggled at the lowest level of life, and our family squeezed in the small shed. Every day, we calcted carefully, and whenever we saw mineral water bottles or cans, we would pick them up and sell them to buy a pen. Although this kind of life has long been away from me, I¡¯m still afraid of returning to that kind of life again. ¡± ¡°Xi Lingheng, you said that you really like this kind of life. You like living a trivial and ordinary life with me in that 30-square-meter apartment. You even said that this kind of life is more down-to-earth. It¡¯s more like an ordinary day, more like the smoke and fire of the human world. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case. I also admit that this kind of day is indeed ordinary and trivial, but have you asked yourself why you like this kind of day? ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t asked yourself, have you? Then, let me tell you. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve always lived far away from this level, so you¡¯ve never experienced this kind of life, so you feel that it¡¯s fresh and exciting. ¡± ¡°And me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in this ordinary and trivial low-level life for ten years. During those ten years, I¡¯ve already experienced the real life that you described. This kind of life has made my ten years dirty, so I¡¯m not willing to let my life go backwards. The reason my parents sent me to study in the United States is because they want me to have a better future and a better life. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by future? I don¡¯t think you understand, because your future has already been written for you. You don¡¯t even need to work hard, you just need to lift your feet and you can walk on that Golden Road of sess. ¡± Chapter 1761

Chapter 1761: Chapter 1761. A long pain is better than a short one

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What about me ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I can¡¯t do anything without working hard. I¡¯m the only hope my parents have. Our family depends on me alone. So, if I have a better future to choose from now, then I will definitely choose my future and a good life without hesitation. My fianc?? can make me a wealthydy and let me live a luxurious life. Can you give me all this? ¡± ¡°Even if you can, can you make the decision? If you can make the decision for your own life, then you won¡¯t have to step on a bicycle every day to earn a sry and have to eat three meals a day, right? ¡± In the snowstorm, Xi Lingheng¡¯s entire body was trembling continuously. Fang Xiao¡¯s words were like a snowstorm that was hard toe by in the past few decades, mercilessly hitting his body and his heart. No, her words were even colder and stiffer than the snowstorm that was hard toe by in the past few decades. Her words were so painful to hit his body and so hard to hit his heart. It almostpletely shattered his heart in an instant. He was so helpless as he looked at her. There was a step between the two of them, but his hand was still holding hers. There was a snowke between them. The snow was so big, but he still looked at her without blinking. It was as if if he blinked, he would never see his Xiaoxiao again. His Lips quivered in the snowstorm. After a long time, he could finally say something. However, because the snowkes flew into his mouth and blocked his throat, his voice sounded particrly deep and hoarse. In the snowstorm, there was endless sorrow and desperate struggle. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I love you. I don¡¯t listen to what you just said. I don¡¯t want to listen. I only know that I love you. Xiaoxiao, please don¡¯t go, okay ¡°I know that there is a barrier between us, but I will work hard. Xiao Xiao, please don¡¯t go. If you go, from now on, in the vast world, in the vast sea of people, where will I find you? ¡± Fang Xiao felt as if her heart was suddenly bound by a rope. Her nose became sour again, and snowkes flew to her eyes. Because of the warmth of the liquid in her eyes, they quickly merged into water, mixing with her warm liquid They flowed down her face together. Fang Xiao used all her strength to pull at her wrist. She just wanted to break away from Xi Lingheng¡¯s control as soon as possible, break away from Xi Lingheng¡¯s Big Palm, andpletely break away from him. However, Xi Lingheng held her wrist very tightly. He had no intention of letting go of her at all. Therefore, she did not use the other hand that was originally holding onto the scarf to break her fingers. One by one, she used almost all her strength. However, Xi Lingheng¡¯s fingers were as hard as iron. She used all her strength to break one, but when she tried to break the other one, this finger bent down again and held her wrist tightly again. She did not give her any chance to break free at all. She broke it for a long time and finally gave up. Then, she became ruthless and lowered her head. She opened her mouth, and her lips that were numb from talking suddenly bit on the back of his hand. She used all her strength to bite down on him. She knew that she must have hurt him because her teeth were aching so much that they were about to fall off. However, she did not give up. There was a saying that it was better to be in pain for a long time than to be in pain for a short time. She would rather be in pain for a while. As long as he could be fine in the future, as long as he did not lose many things because of her, as long as the Fang family in Hui city could bring back the dead.. As long as everyone was fine, then she would rather bear the pain. . . Chapter 1762

Chapter 1762: Chapter 1762: Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bear to part with her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, despite the pain, Xi Lingheng still did not let go of her hand. Instead, he held her wrist tightly, with no intention of letting go at all. Perhaps it was because of the pain that he had the instinct to clench his fists even tighter, but the hand that held her wrist became more and more forceful instead. Fang Xiao could almost feel the bones in her wrist cracking It was as if they were about to shatter in an instant. She finally gritted her teeth and steeled her heart. She raised her other hand and swung it fiercely at his face that was covered in snow and white. Only a trace of ck eyebrows and purplish lips could be seen. ¡°SLAP! ¡± The crisp sound of a p resounded in the square, which was so quiet that only the sound of their breathing and heartbeats could be heard except for the falling snow. It was clearly a cold winter, but it was like thunder that shocked both her and him at the same time. Such a heavy and decisive p obviouslynded on Xi Lingheng¡¯s face, but it alsonded on her heart at the same time. It was so painful that her heart instantly shattered into dust and flew in the air as the snowkes danced It instantly dyed the silver snowkes into a dazzling bright red color. Xi Lingheng was obviously shocked as well. Because of her p, the snowkes on his face had beenpletely shaken off, and his face was red. His eyes were obviously filled with disbelief. But even so, he still did not let go. He still held onto her wrist tightly and refused to let go. It was as if he would not let go of her hand no matter what. She was finally forced to bite her own lip and point her other hand at her She started to shout hysterically, ¡°Xi Lingheng, are you still a man? I¡¯ve already told you very clearly just now that I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t love you at all. Can you stop clinging to me so shamelessly? ¡± ¡°people say that a man should have ambition. Why don¡¯t you have any ambition at all ¡°You still want to continue our rtionship, but I¡¯m not willing to go down anymore. Xi Lingheng, let go of me immediately. Let go of me immediately. Don¡¯t be like this, okay A man has to act like a man. A man has to be able to take it and let it go. Look at you now, how are you still like a man Do you think I, Fang Xiao, have no backbone Would I love a man who doesn¡¯t look like a man I beg you, don¡¯t disgust me like this, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t bear to leave me. Now, I feel disgusted just by looking at you. Let go of me right now. I don¡¯t want to see you again. I don¡¯t want to see you again in this lifetime! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted like this. She said whatever words hurt the most and were the most vicious. In fact, she did not even know that many of the words were repeated. She just wanted the most vicious words to drive him away. These words were so unbearable to hear. It was like a heavy and blunt copper hammer that mmed heavily into Xi Lingheng¡¯s chest. His chest was like an iron wall. The copper hammer seemed to have no reaction when it hit him. However, the heart hidden in his chest was shattered by the copper hammer. The heart that had been shattered into dust instantly flew in the wind like pieces of paper. Xi Lingheng just stood there without moving. He stared at her face without blinking. His eyes were bloodshot and his eyes were dyed dark red. ... Chapter 1763

Chapter 1763: Chapter 1763 loving someone was so painful

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Finally, a strange expression appeared in his eyes. This was because the woman in front of him was no longer the Fang Xiao he was familiar with. She was no longer the youthful, kind, and passionate Fang Xiao he loved. This was a heartless, cold, cruel, and merciless executioner. After Fang Xiao finished shouting those vicious words, she no longer looked at him. She tilted her head slightly upward and made the gesture of looking at the stars. Of course, in such a snowstorm, not to mention there were no stars in the sky, even if there were stars, she would not be able to see them. Because she couldn¡¯t even see the sky. All she could see was the snow that was dancing like goose feathers in the sky and the storm that kept blowing crazily. She didn¡¯t know if she still had the strength to walk back to the dormitory tonight She didn¡¯t know if she would die in the snowstorm just like that. Xi Lingheng was desperate in the end because the woman standing in front of him was so unfamiliar that she didn¡¯t even look at him. Therefore, the hand that was holding on to Fang Xiao finally loosened, bit by bit. Slowly, she was very reluctant to let go She was very reluctant, but in the end, she let go of herpletely. Fang Xiao quickly turned around and did not look at him again. She was determined and determined. Without turning back, she walked desperately in the snowstorm. Because she was walking against the wind, because the soles of her shoes had been frozen into ice Because she had stood in the snow for too long, her legs and feet were almost numb from the cold. Actually, walking in this kind of weather was very difficult, but even so, she did not let herself turn back. She gritted her teeth and endured all kinds of pain. Step by step, she walked forward with difficulty. She did not know how long she had walked because the whole world was silver time. She did not even know if it was dark or not. She did not know how far she had walked. She had never looked back She did not know how far she was from the square. She walked until she could no longer walk. She walked until her body could no longer hold her body steady. Finally, she fell limply into the snow by the roadside. It was strange. She fell in the snow, but she did not faint like in movies and television. Her brain was extremely clear. She just looked at this silver world, so cold that there was no trace of warmth. She finally could no longer hold on to herself She could no longer lie to herself. Her tears could no longer be forced back, so she burst into tears. It was not known whether her crying attracted help or whether her red clothes were eye-catching in the snow. In short, she was found by the rescuers in the snowmobile, and they helped her into the car. After getting into the ambnce, she was still crying. The rescuers thought that she was cold, so they immediately drove to the nearest rescue station, gave her clothes and food, and let her stay in the House with the heater on. However, she was still crying. She hid in the corner of the House with the heater and cried until she was heartbroken. The rescue workers quickly came over and asked her why she was crying with concern Was there something that she stillcked. She told people in Chinese that she did notck anything. She had just lost something. That thing was called love. For the first time in 20 years, she fell in love with someone. She loved him so much that she was even more confused than herself. However, she had lost him. She had never known that loving someone was so painful. Once she wanted to separate from him, it was as if her entire heart had been dug out by her. Her heart was clearly empty, but she could still feel the pain Moreover, the pain spread throughout her body through her blood vessels, all the way to her limbs and bones. Chapter 1764

Chapter 1764: Chapter 1764 ended so cleanly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had watched melodramatic online novels before, as well as TV dramas and movies. For the scene of the male and female protagonist breaking up, the senior writers always liked to describe the female protagonist¡¯s pain with heart-wrenching pain. However, she felt that her pain was not only heart-wrenching, but also heartbreaking! She felt that her liver and intestines had been pulled out, as if they were being cut inch by inch, piece by piece, by a sharp de. Her heart was also stabbed by the sharp de, one by one, and finally, it was riddled with thousands of holes. Those hearts.. Those liver and intestines were scattered in the heavy snow that filled the sky. They were dripping with blood, but they were still loud and clear. Xi Lingheng, I love you so much. Even if I have to eat chaff and swallow vegetables, I¡¯m willing to go to the ends of the earth with you as long as I can be with you. Xi Lingheng, I love you so much, but reality has stopped my love for you. Thus, I¡¯m willing to give my all for your future. Even if you will always hate me in the end. Xi Lingheng, I love you so much. That is why I am willing to leave you in such a way, even though I know that I will never find a second you in this world! However, if my departure can give you more of everything, then let me end the evesting love between us because of my love for you. ... Later, Fang Xiao often thought that the old saying, ¡°the evesting love willst forever, and this hatred willst forever¡± should be the portrayal of her and Xi Lingheng, right? The so-called Evesting Love between her and Xi Lingheng hadpletelye to an end, and what was left was only hatred, and that hatred might really not reach the end. As for her and Xi Lingheng, it ended so cleanly. It was as if the Siamese twins that were originally close to each other had suddenly been split open by a sharp de from the middle, cutting through gold and jade. There was no connection at all. It was clear and sharp! As for the love between her and Xi Lingheng, it was so short that it was only a year. How did it start? She could not remember it clearly. It was like an ancient movie What was always memorable was the unbearable pain at the end. Inter years, when she dreamed in the middle of the night, she would always dream of the scene when she broke up with him. She would always dream of him shouting at her: I don¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t believe it... ... ¡°Love is you and me, a life where our hearts are intertwined. Love is you and me, a promise that is inconvenient in times of adversity... ¡± Dn¡¯s unique, vicissitudes of life voice came from her bag It also pulled her from the memories of the past into a reality that was even crueler than the memories. She quickly went to a pavilion by the square. This ce was probably used to give people a nap and to hide from the rain. She took out her phone from her bag and realized that it was actually Luo Qili calling. She used her trembling hands to answer the call and carefully sent the phone to her dripping ear. She didn¡¯t dare to put the phone too close to her ear for fear of getting electrocuted. Before she could say ¡°Hello¡± , Luo Qili¡¯s panicked voice came from the phone. ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s bad. Fang Chen has been picked up by the Qiu family. ¡± Fang Xiao didn¡¯t remember how she got to the Qiu family in Huicheng because she panicked when she received Luo Qili¡¯s call in the rain. Then, she went straight to the long-distance bus station in her wet clothes. When she stood in the Qiu family¡¯s hall, shivering and drenched, old Madam Qiu was really shocked. Then, she quickly ordered the maid at home, Ah Tao, to take her to shower and change her clothes. She even said that she was afraid of catching a cold. Chapter 1765

Chapter 1765: Chapter 1765 I don¡¯t want to

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao knew ah Tao. Every time she came to visit the Fang family, she would see ah Tao. At that time, ah Tao also thought that she would be the future young Madam, so she treated her very well. Now, it was impossible for her to be the young Madam of the Qiu family. However, ah Tao still treated her well. She still brought her to the guest room, found her clean clothes and towels, and even thoughtfully put hot water in for her. She thought, AH TAO was a part-time worker after all. Presumably, her family was not rich, so she did not show the so-called dog-eye-looking-down expression. This was also worthy of praise. When Fang Xiao finished showering, changed her clothes, and dried her hair, she came downstairs and found that her younger brother, Fang Chen, was already back. Qiu Yitang was sitting on the Sofa ying checkers with him. ¡°sister, ¡± Fang Chen saw her and immediately ran over. He threw himself into her arms like a four-year-old child and called her coquettishly. Then, he took her hand and came over He pointed at Qiu Yitang and said, ¡°brother-inw took me to eat mcdonald¡¯s. It was so delicious. I ate hamburgers, French fries, Ice Cream, COLA... ¡± Fang Chen counted excitedly like a child, while Fang Xiao¡¯s gazended on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face. She asked indifferently and distantly, ¡°Qiu Yitang, what do you mean? ¡± Qiu Yitang smiled and did not immediately answer Fang Xiao¡¯s question. Madam Qiu, who had just left, walked out of the elderly room on the first floor and saw Fang Chen She immediately smiled and shouted at him, ¡°Chen Chen, can you and sister Ah Tao go to the building next door to see your room? ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± Chen Chen agreed happily. Then, she let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and immediately followed Ah Tao to the corridor connecting this building to another building. She looked especially happy. Old Madam Qiu pulled Fang Xiao to sit down on the SOFA Then, she said earnestly, ¡°Fang Xiao, we are also very sad that such a thing happened to the Fang family. And Yi Tang, this child, is indeedcking in consideration. Your engagement with Yi Tang has not been canceled yet... ¡± ¡°I can announce it now, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly followed old Madam Qiu¡¯s words Then, she said coldly, ¡°if you are worried that I will use the engagement to Pester you, there is actually no need to go through so much trouble. Just give me a call. I won¡¯t go to the extent of... ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. ¡± Old Madam Qiu hurriedly took over Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°of course, I know that so many things have happened in the Fang Corporation, especially the things that happened on your wedding day. I¡¯ve already harshly criticized Yi Tang for all of these. Now... ¡± When old Madam Qiu said this, she looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°now Yi Tang has already realized his mistake, and is willing to fulfill the engagement with you... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing. ¡± Fang Xiao hurriedly interrupted old Madam Qiu¡¯s words, then looked at Qiu Yitang and said, ¡°I think that director Qiu shouldn¡¯t agree to marry a ruined woman that he hates so much. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you that day. ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately apologized Then, he looked at her with a sincere gaze and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, let¡¯s not pursue the past, okay? I promise you that from now on, I will live a good life with you. I will... break up with her. ¡± Fang Xiao felt strange when she heard this. What was going on with the Qiu family She was now penniless. There shouldn¡¯t be any value in her that they would be reluctant to part with, right Why was she so warm to her at a time like this? Chapter 1766

Chapter 1766: Chapter 1766: the marriage was brought up again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was about to open her mouth to refuse again.. She heard old Madam Qiu say again, ¡°Fang Xiao, your younger brother Fang Chen isn¡¯t really a fool. He just stopped developing his intelligence. If he were to go abroad for surgery, I think he should be able to develop his intelligence. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s very smart, but at least he won¡¯t stay around four years old forever. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. She had already inquired about this overseas before the Fang family went bankrupt. However, it was said that the surgery was very expensive, costing five to six million yuan. At that time, the Fang family happened to be in a difficult financial situation Her father said that when she got married, the Fang family would use Qiu¡¯s money to raise the funds in the stock market and send Fang Chen overseas. However, who knew that before she got married and before the Fang family could use Qiu¡¯s money to raise the funds, the Fang family would go bankrupt, her wedding would be ruined, and the Fang family would go intoplete decline. Even her parents had passed away. Now, five to six million yuan was an astronomical figure to her. She had already given up the idea of sending Fang Chen overseas for surgery. She only wanted to rely on her own hands to earn money back, and then the siblings would live a peaceful life. Now, old Madam Qiu brought up this topic at this time. She could not help but wonder, why did they do this What benefits did this have for them? The Qiu family had always been shrewd profiteers and would never do business at a loss. If Qiu Yitang wanted to marry her and help her because of their old rtionship, it was even more impossible. She and Qiu Yitang had indeed been engaged and had been engaged for four years. However, Qiu Yitang had been abroad for those four years. To be precise, there was basically no so-called love between them. Just as Fang Xiao was puzzled, Qiu Yitang opened his mouth again. ¡°Fang Xiao, let¡¯s get married. Next July, Fang Chen will have his summer vacation. When the weather is warm, we will send Fang Chen abroad for surgery. ¡± ¡°You... will really send Fang Chen abroad for surgery? ¡± Fang Xiao was skeptical of Qiu Yitang¡¯s words, because this person had once lied to her. Moreover, when she went to him to borrow money, he had humiliated her like that ... ¡°I have already contacted the American Special Intelligence Development Hospital. ¡± Qiu Yitang took out a document from his bag and handed it to Fang Xiao Then, he said to her seriously, ¡°this is the agreement I signed with the hospital. I¡¯ve already paid a deposit of 100,000 yuan. I¡¯ve reserved the bed for July next year. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call and ask if I¡¯m lying. ¡± Fang Xiao held the document in her hand. Her whole hand was trembling. She bit the corner of her lips and asked after a while, ¡°about that... why are you helping me like this... with my brother? ¡± Qiu Yitang was slightly stunned. He thought to himself, of course it¡¯s profitable. I, Qiu Yitang, never do business at a loss. Moreover, I have to use my marriage to exchange for it this time? However, what he said was, ¡°Fang Xiao, we have a marriage contract to begin with. Moreover, my grandmother likes you very much. She feels that she¡¯s more suitable to be the daughter-inw of our Qiu family. ¡± Because Old Madam Qiu felt that she was more suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Qiu family, the Qiu family was unwilling to break off the marriage contract. Moreover, because Qiu Yitang had made such arrangements for Fang Chen, Fang Xiao was almost forced to the point of no return. If she was alone in this world, she couldpletely ignore the matters of the Qiu family. However, it involved her younger brother. Moreover, it was his younger brother¡¯s future. She had to consider it. Chapter 1767

Chapter 1767: Chapter 1767 asked me to stay

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, she did not agree to marry Qiu Yitang right away because she did not forget the agreement between herself and Dongfang Yunheng. She had signed a contract to sell her body for a year. Therefore, she lied that she had not resigned from thepany and wanted to go back to apply for resignation. Therefore, she left Fang Chen at the Qiu family home and took a car back to bincheng alone. When she returned to Bincheng, she was no longer an employee of the Dongfang Group, and she could not take even half a step into the Dongfang Group. Therefore, she had no choice but to call Dongfang Yunheng. This time, it was no longer impossible to get through, but it became an empty number. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone had be an empty number. She was almost instantly stunned. Then, she hopped into a taxi like a crazy person and headed straight for the famous Jiangnan City where she used to live. Fortunately, the security guards of the famous Jiangnan city still treated her as the owner of this ce. She lied and said that she had forgotten to bring her card, but when she reached the floor where Dongfang Yunheng was, she took out her keys and could no longer open the door. The locks had been changed. Hepletely did not want her, even though she was a ve that he had bought. Now, as a financial backer, he had even thrown away the ves that he had bought with money. She sat at Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s door for a long time, until she heard the sound of her stomach growling. Then, she slowly walked down the elevator. The noon Sun was so cruel. She walked aimlessly in the garden of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. The fountains and the artificial mountains seemed to have be unreal, as if she had lived here before. When she walked out of the gate of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city, the security guard politely handed her an envelope, saying that Mr. Dongfang had left it behind. If he saw hering, he asked him to give it to her. She took the envelope and held it tightly in her palm. Under the scorching sunlight, she wandered along the streets of Binhai until she could not walk anymore. Finally, she opened the envelope. In fact, there was an agreement inside. She had signed the contract of prostitution at that time. On it was her signature, Xi Lingheng¡¯s signature, and ¡ª There was also a sentence that he did not know when he had added: Xi Lingheng was long dead! Yes, Xi Lingheng was long dead. He died in the snowy winter in New Jersey. He died in that night of the snowstorm. Just like Fang Xiao four years ago, he had died a long time ago. It was over. This time, it was truly over. Her rtionship with him, even the rtionship between the financier and the ve, was over. It was soplete! She should not have expected it, but she was still too stupid. When he drove to Hui city, when he brought her to buy the chain, when he called to say ¡®happy birthday¡¯ to her. She was still too stupid and naive. She had fallen for him once again, but she did not know that everything was just a trap set by him. He just wanted to let her taste the taste of being mercilessly abandoned. ... She tasted it. The pain, the pain, it was like a fish that was swimming in the sea was suddenly thrown onto the hot beach. Theck of water and oxygen attacked her at the same time. She could not breathe at all It was a hundred times more painful than death. Du Caiwei looked at the bank card, ne ticket, and passport on the coffee table. Then she looked at the man who was smoking on the balcony. She finally understood in an instant. Then, tears rolled down her face. She ran straight over and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. Her entire face was pressed against his back. She cried and begged, ¡°Yitang, don¡¯t let me go. Yitang, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Yitang, please, let me stay... ¡± Chapter 1768

Chapter 1768: Chapter 1768: Marrying Qiu Yitang

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang didn¡¯t turn around immediately. Instead, he took a long drag on his cigarette and looked up at the ceiling of the balcony. He quickly saw the woman¡¯s soft body and boiling liquid behind him, as well as her trembling begging voice. For a second, he almost blurted out that he would agree to her request. But when he thought of the Gu family¡¯s request, thend to the east of Binhai, and the real estate business that he could enter Binhai from now on, of course.. He also thought of how Fang Xiao would have a hard time getting pregnant after she had a miscarriage because of the erotic photos he and Du Caiwei had designed. Whether it was because of his career or his conscience, he had to marry Fang Xiao, and he had to cut off all ties with this woman in front of him. At least, he had to cut off all ties in Huicheng. So, in the end, he gritted his teeth and hardened his heart, which had just softened. He forcefully pushed away the hand that was hanging on his waist. ¡°Okay, Caiwei, it¡¯s not a life-and-death parting. ¡± Qiu Yitang reached out and gently wiped her crystal clear tears off her face Then, he quicklyforted her, ¡°you¡¯re just going to live abroad, and I¡¯lle to America a few times every year. I¡¯lle to America for a vacation, and we¡¯ll be together again. ¡± ¡°Yitang, you said you wanted to marry me before? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at him and asked, ¡°then how long after you married her will you divorce? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He was only getting married to Fang Xiao the next day. He hadn¡¯t even gotten married yet, and he was already saying that he wanted to divorce This made him feel ufortable in his heart? ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± he said truthfully. Then, he looked at her apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caiwei. People have a lot of helplessness when they live in the world. You should go to America first. We¡¯ll talk about the future in the future. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future? ¡± Du Caiwei looked at Qiu Yitang and asked with tears all over her face, ¡°how long will your future be? And how long will I have to wait overseas for you to give me eternal happiness? ¡± ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at her with difficulty. Then, he pushed the woman in his arms with his hand and caressed her head tofort her. ¡°Hurry up and pack your luggage. Where¡¯s the flight at night? What If... ¡± Before Qiu Yitang could finish his words, du Caiwei¡¯s Pink Lips had already pressed against his and quickly covered his mouth. Her soft and boneless little hand was touching his belt buckle, and with a crack, it untied his belt buckle. Qiu Yitang panicked and immediately used his hand to grab the little hand that was pulling his pants. He then used a little strength to break free from her cherry-like little mouth and called out to her in a low voice, ¡°Caiwei, this miscarriage of yours hasn¡¯t even reached the full moon yet, you can¡¯t... ¡± ¡°I know, ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice sounded charmingly. Her two hands had already quickly pulled down his pants. Then, her soft and boneless hands held little Qiu Yitang, and her pink and tender lips pressed against his. ... Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang¡¯s marriage was no longer as grand as the wedding three months ago. This time, they only went to collect the certificate, and then the Qiu family held a family banquet The so-called family banquet was actually the presence of the rtives of the Qiu and Fang families. They would not invite any guests outside. It was actually a very small wedding. The wedding was held in the West Mountain Vi. This was also the dowry that Fang Xiao¡¯s father had prepared for her. Later, it was auctioned off because of the bankruptcy of the Fang family, but it was bought by Qiu Yitang. Now, this vi was no longer the Fang family¡¯s, but the Qiu family¡¯s. Chapter 1769

Chapter 1769: Chapter 1769 was just a scene

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION They were said to be rtives of the Fang and Qiu families, but because of the bankruptcy of the Fang family, they no longer had any rtives. Therefore, Fang Xiao¡¯s only rtive was her younger brother, Fang Chen. The Qiu family did not seem to have many rtives, so the entire wedding banquet only had five chapters of the dinner table in the West Mountain Vi, and many families were sent out by the whole family. The rtives of the Qiu family, Fang Xiao, also looked familiar. This was because she had been Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e for four years, and when she and Qiu Yitang were engaged, some rtives hade. However, the only thing that she did not expect was that Gu Chenchen was also a rtive of the Qiu family. Therefore, when she wore a formal dress and went to toast the guests with Qiu Yitang, she saw Gu Chenchen at the old Madam Qiu¡¯s seat. Fang Xiao remembered that that night at the Gu family¡¯s family banquet, Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday, Qiu Yitang also attended with Du Caiwei. At that time, Qiu Yitang even said that the Qiu family and the Gu family had expressions on their faces. Gu Chenchen wore a proper formal dress, which made him look particrly dignified and generous. When he saw Fang Xiao, he was also particrly enthusiastic. He raised his wine ss to congratte the two of them. ¡°Yitang, Fang Xiao, I wish you a long life together. ¡± Gu Chenchen had a proper smile on her face Then, she licked her lips and said, ¡°Yun Heng originally came to congratte you, but he couldn¡¯te back because he was out of town on a business trip, so he asked me to bring you his blessings! ¡± From the beginning to the end, Fang Xiao¡¯s face was like a mask, which could no longer express any sadness or joy. When Gu Chenchen said this to her, her face was still wearing the same formic and unchanged smile. Who Was Dongfang Yunheng The president of the Dongfang Group, just a boss that she used to work for. And her rtionship with him, wasn¡¯t it the rtionship between the boss and the employees? She had no rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng, and the man that she used to love, Xi Lingheng, was already dead. So who would bless her and who wouldn¡¯t bless her, what did it matter? The marriage didn¡¯t happen toote. Perhaps because Fang Xiao had caused a scandal three months ago, everyone still didn¡¯t have a good opinion of her. Even if Qiu Yitang married her, everyone only felt that the Qiu family had a conscience and was magnanimous. The wedding banquet that started at seven o¡¯clock ended at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The guests took their leave one after another, and they could not help but say some words of blessing, such as being married forever, having a child early, and so on. Finally, a show that was meant to be watched ended. Finally, the entire West Mountain Vi quieted down. Fang Chen held Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and asked a little nervously, ¡°sister, where do I live? ¡± ¡°You live in the guest room on the second floor, right next to sister¡¯s room. ¡± Fang Xiao held her brother¡¯s hand and walked upstairs. She did not even greet Qiu Yitang, who was still closing the courtyard door. There were three rooms on the second floor, tworge guest rooms, and a children¡¯s room. Because it was a vi, each room actually had a suite that looked like a washroom. Qiu Yitang walked upstairs and noticed that the lights in the two rooms on the second floor were on. He hesitated for a moment, then very naturally walked towards one of the guest rooms and pushed open the door that was ajar. Fang Xiao was looking for clothes in the cloakroom. When she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, she thought that her brother Fang Chen hade to look for her, so she quickly walked out. When she saw that it was Qiu Yitang who walked in, she was obviously stunned. ¡°What do you mean? ¡±QiuuYitangg¡¯s face was dark.Hee was very dissatisfied that she refused to stay in the master¡¯s room on the first night of her wedding.Wassn¡¯t it obvious that she despised him as the groom? Chapter 1770

Chapter 1770: Chapter 1770: I want to listen to a story

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s meaningless, ¡± Fang Xiao replied faintly She nced at Qiu Yitang. ¡°I think you should know that I¡¯m still in my confinement period, so I¡¯m probably unable to fulfill my duties as a bride. The other thing is that you shouldn¡¯t have any interest in a ruined woman like me, boss Qiu. ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately couldn¡¯t help but growl He said with great dissatisfaction, ¡°I can understand that your confinement period isn¡¯t full. I won¡¯t force you, but please don¡¯t call me a ruined woman, okay? I. . . I don¡¯t think that way anymore. ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard Qiu Yitang¡¯s words. She said indifferently, ¡°then what does President Qiu think now? Could it be that the child that I aborted in my stomach is a fake? Could it be that I¡¯m still a pure and innocent girl? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face immediately turned red and white. He didn¡¯t expect that Fang Xiao would tightly hold on to the words ¡°ruined woman¡± . When he brought Du Caiwei to humiliate her, he didn¡¯t expect that the situation would turn out like this. If he had known that she would suffer so much, if he had known that she would lose the thing that a woman shouldn¡¯t lose because of this, if he had known that he would be bound to her sooner orter in his life, would he still have done that? He did not know, because there was no such thing as knowing, so he had already done all the things that he should or should not have done. Looking at the cold face of the woman in front of him, he was embarrassed and kept silent for a long time before he spoke again, ¡°Fang Xiao, I will give you time. Come to the master bedroom upstairs when you are full of your children. WE ARE HUSBAND AND WIFE! ¡± After saying this, he immediately turned around and walked out of the door, as if if he stayed for another second, Fang Xiao would say something that would make him even more sad and embarrassed. Fang Xiao tightly clutched the clothes that she had just gotten her hands on. Her face instantly twisted and became ferocious. She really hated herself. Why was she so useless? Why was she so powerless? In the end, she still couldn¡¯t escape from Qiu Yitang¡¯s grasp. Didn¡¯t the movies and television always write about how ambitious the female lead was after her fall? Didn¡¯t they write about how she would meet a powerful financier to help her take revenge and even take back everything that originally belonged to her? And they even wanted to humiliate the person who had once humiliated her back? She remembered now. The movies and television had written about the female lead, but she wasn¡¯t the female lead. She was just a supporting actress, so none of this would happen to her. In Qiu Yitang¡¯s case, du Caiwei was the female lead, and Qiu Yitang was du Caiwei¡¯s lucky star. Therefore, Du Caiwei had taken back everything that she had lost when she was young. She had indeed bankrupted the Fang Corporation, and she had even trampled Fang Xiao under her feet. ¡°sister, what are you thinking about? ¡± Fang Chen walked over from the children¡¯s room opposite. Seeing that Fang Xiao did not even know that he had entered, he could not help but pull on her sleeve and ask. ¡°Oh, nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly returned to the god of Nation. She put down the clothes in her hand and looked at Fang Chen again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Don¡¯t you have to go back to school tomorrow? ¡± ¡°I. . . Can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Fang Chen pulled on Fang Xiao¡¯s sleeve and shook it. ¡°I want to hear a story. Sister will go over and tell me a story. ¡± Fang Xiao was a little helpless. She could only lead her younger brother, who was taller than her, to his room. Then, she took out a fairy tale book from the Cab and sat on the bed with him as they talked. Fang Xiao Drove Fang Chen back to school on her own. Of course, Qiu Yitang also drove this car for her. He said that it was for her to use when she went out. He didn¡¯t let her go out to squeeze into the bus or hail a taxi. Chapter 1771

Chapter 1771: Chapter 1771, the enviable young Madam Qiu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The car was a BMW, a domestic BMW, the kind that cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. Fang Xiao had never thought that she would own a car, so when Qiu Yitang gave her the car keys this morning, she was obviously stunned. Qiu Yitang was obviously dissatisfied with her stunned state When he threw the car keys to her, he could not help but say, ¡°don¡¯t you usually go to see Fang Chen? It¡¯s much more convenient if you have a car, isn¡¯t it? The West Mountain Vi is a little remote, there are very few buses and taxis. Therefore, Fang Xiao did not need to dy any further. Moreover, she was not aplete fool. If she really had a car, she would not even need it. Moreover, Qiu Yitang gave her a car to drive, it was not because of his Qiu family¡¯s face. If she went in and out by taking the bus or stopping a taxi, it would also be a loss of his Qiu Yitang¡¯s face. Therefore, rather than saying that Qiu Yitang was thinking for her, it was more appropriate to say that he was thinking for himself. However, when she drove the BMW, her nose instinctively twitched because she clearly felt that there was a familiar smell in the car, and this smell came from Du Caiwei. This car was not new, or at least it was not brand new. After driving for a while, this car must have belonged to Du Caiwei before this? She rolled down the window and let the air outside dilute the smellpletely. Fang Chen, on the other hand, sat in the front passenger seat. He looked particrly excited, acting like a four or five-year-old child. Because they were both in Huicheng, the journey was not far. It was only a ten-minute drive. Fang Xiao quickly sent Fang Chen to the special school and handed him over to the Auntie and Luo Qili. Luo Qili saw her driving over and heaved a long sigh of relief She could not help but sigh. ¡°The Qiu family finally has some conscience. Qiu Yitang is still a man. He did not truly abandon you, nor did he truly ignore your younger brother. This way, your parents can finally be at ease underground. ¡± Fang Xiao smiled wryly when she heard this. Perhaps this was the best oue. She only hoped that her younger brother, Fang Chen, would be able to seed in the surgery after he was sent to the hospital next year. He would be able to develop his intelligence that had stopped developing, and he would be able to be a normal person. As for her She was no longer important, because her hopes were all on her younger brother, Fang Chen. Before Fang Chen had undergone the surgery, before Fang Chen had fully recovered his intelligence, she would not be able to make other ns. Before she left, Fang Chen held her hand and asked when he woulde to pick him up again. Fang Xiao quicklyforted him, saying that she woulde to pick him up on Friday afternoon. Now that her sister was living in Huicheng, she would only be separated from her younger brother for five days a week. They would be together for two days. Fang Chen was naturally very happy, but he still did not believe it. That was because Fang Xiao had left him here a while ago and had been afraid of losing him for a long time. Therefore, he was very worried when he saw his sister leave. In the end, Fang Xiao pulled his little finger and promised him that she would keep her word and would not go back on her word. She promised to pick him up on Friday. In the end, Fang Chen was willing to let her leave. Fang Xiao had originally nned to go to work, but it was already December. It was close to the end of the year, and Qiu Yitang also did not let her go to work. He said that the young Madam of the Qiu family would be disgraced if she went out to work? Those who knew said that she was a strong woman, but those who did not know thought that he, Qiu Yitang, could not afford to support his wife? Therefore, Fang Xiao could only stay at home obediently and be the young Madam of Qiu that everyone in Quan Hui city envied. Chapter 1772

Chapter 1772: Chapter 1772 the responsibility of the daughter-inw of the Qiu family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Fang Xiao Married Qiu Yitang, did her days settle down? She usually lived alone in the West Mountain Vi, and Qiu Yitang rarely came back. He was the CEO of the Qiu family, and he seemed to be very busy recently. Fang Xiao had never paid attention to his whereabouts, so twenty dayster, old Madam Qiu had a problem with her. On this day, old Madam Qiu specially called her to the Qiu family¡¯s old house, and then threw a newspaper in front of her with a stern face She said very discontentedly, ¡°look, how did you be a wife? Your husband has only been married for twenty days and he¡¯s already with another woman? ¡± Fang Xiao only felt that old Madam Qiu¡¯s words were a little funny. Could she stop Qiu Yitang from looking for a woman outside Moreover, when had Qiu Yitang ever treated her as a wife? However, she still patiently read through the report. In fact, it wasn¡¯t any breaking news. It was just that Qiu Yitang was having dinner with a woman in a high-ss restaurant. From the angle of the camera, that woman¡¯s face was a little blurry She looked down on what she looked like. However, Fang Xiao recognized her at a nce. This woman was none other than her good sister, Du Caiwei. Therefore, she could not help but feel a little surprised. She remembered that on the morning of the wedding, Qiu Yitang came knocking on her door with an unpleasant smell of perfume Then, he said to her in great pain, ¡°Caiwei left and went abroad. From now on, she will never appear in Huicheng again. She will never affect our marriage again. ¡± This woman who went abroad would never appear in Hui city again. It was only a short 20 days, and she actually came back. Moreover, she even went out with Qiu Yitang in public? Old Madam Qiu saw that Fang Xiao was silent She could not help but sigh and said, ¡°alright, Fang Xiao, I know you have a problem with Yitang, and you have always held a grudge against our Fang family. You even agreed to marry Yitang because Yitang would send your brother abroad for treatment. ¡± Old Madam Qiu sighed. ¡°Fang Xiao, to be honest, I am indeed a little calctive about the matter of your past sexual photos. However, since the matter has already passed and you were indeed a good child, I don¡¯t think that it was your own fault. I think that you were framed. In short ¡ª ¡± ¡°In short, as the daughter-inw of the Qiu family, you must carry on the family line for the Qiu family. As the daughter-inw of the Qiu family, you must also act like the daughter-inw of the Qiu family. For a husband who is looking for women outside, you must show your authority as the official wife. You must deal with the women outside as you should. DON¡¯T BE SOFT-HEARTED! ¡± Fang Xiao bit the corner of her mouth as she listened to old Madam Qiu¡¯s teachings. She thought to herself, she really wanted to teach Qiu Yitang a lesson about the women outside. However, she was afraid that Qiu Yitang would teach her a lesson after she had just taught him a lesson, so why should she bother? She might as well not care about Qiu Yitang¡¯s matters outside. As long as they did not provoke her, she would have nothing to do. She would spend two to three years with Qiu Yitang as if they were guests and wait until Fang Chen waspletely recovered. Therefore, when old Madam Qiu lectured her, she listened without saying a word. However, she had her own ns in her heart. Qiu Yitang¡¯s woman outside was Du Caiwei, and Du Caiwei was someone she could not afford to provoke. Moreover, Qiu Yitang would never allow her to provoke du Caiwei. Chapter 1773

Chapter 1773: Chapter 1773. She came back for Christmas

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She only wanted to live a peaceful life with Du Caiwei. She would be her young Madam Qiu and Du Caiwei would be her mistress Qiu Yitang. As long as Du Caiwei did not provoke her, she would not go and find trouble with Du Caiwei. Fang Xiao wanted to live a peaceful life with Du Caiwei and did not want to provoke du Caiwei. However, Du Caiwei not only did not appreciate her kindness, but also wanted to provoke her. It was December 22nd, the winter solstice festival. In fact, very few young people nowadays celebrated the Winter Solstice Festival. However, the older generation of traditional people still regarded the winter solstice festival as very important. On such a day, it was inevitable that it would be lively. The Qiu family was a wealthy family in Hui city. Any festival was very grand in their eyes. Even if this young man looked very in, there were even some young people who did not remember this festival. Because it was a festival, Fang Xiao naturally could not live alone in the West Mountain Vi. On the morning of December 22nd, she was called back by the Old Lady of the Qiu family, saying that she wanted to help prepare things for the winter solstice festival. Actually, what did she need to prepare After all, the Qiu family was a wealthy family. They had servants and cooks at home. Moreover, what did a young girl like her know? However, since Madam Qiu had spoken, it seemed that this so-called granddaughter-inw of hers was not acting like the young Madam of the Qiu family. Therefore, she went back obediently and greeted Madam Qiu. Sincest week, Madam Qiu said that she did not care about Qiu Yitang¡¯s matters outside, she did not dare toe to see Madam Qiu this week. She only prayed that Qiu Yitang could be more discreet outside and not be exposed by the Paparazzi. Fortunately, Qiu Yitang was still cautious this week. In short, he was not photographed by the Paparazzi again. Moreover, it seemed that he had returned to the West Mountain Vi for dinner three nights this week. It was really rare. She still remembered those three nights. When he came home, he always did not remember to call in advance. Moreover, she lived alone in the West Mountain Vi and did not have any servants. She always cleaned and cooked by herself. It was to the extent that he always carried out surprise attacks. Thest time she came back, she was almost done eating. In the end, he came in like an old man and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, I¡¯m hungry. Fill me up with food. ¡± FILL UP WITH FOOD? She did not even prepare his food. What was she going to fill him up with Air The key was, could he eat his fill with air? In the end, she felt a little helpless and could only get up to go to the kitchen to cook for him again. Because he said he was hungry, she thought it was toote to cook, so she fried eggs, Fried Ham, and a few lettuce leaves to cook a bowl of noodles for him. Fortunately, Qiu Yitang¡¯s temper had improved recently, and for some reason, he could eat a bowl of home-cooked noodles. In the end, he even drank all the soup. He really gave her enough face. Regarding the photo of him with a woman taken in the newspaper, she didn¡¯t ask him at all and pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t expect that he would take the initiative to tell her. ¡°She came back for Christmas. After Christmas, she went abroad again, ¡± Qiu Yitang said to her while she was washing the dishes in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know if he was telling her the truth. He came backst night, too. Although he didn¡¯t rush back for dinner, he came back before eight o¡¯clock in the evening. It was really early. It didn¡¯t fit his image as the president of the Qiu Corporation. In fact, when he came back, she hadn¡¯t slept yet. She was sitting in the study reading a book. After her marriage, she had more free time, so she went to the bookstore to buy some books to read. She was ready to recharge herself in two years. Chapter 1774

Chapter 1774: Chapter 1774 responsibility of the daughter-inw of the Qiu family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unexpectedly, Qiu Yitang came to the study. When he saw her reading, he even bent down and leaned close to her body. Then, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Fang Xiao, how¡¯s your recovery? ¡± At that time, she really did not react, so she did not even raise her head and replied, ¡°well, it¡¯s about time. I haven¡¯t felt ufortable recently. ¡± She only raised her head after answering this sentence. When she noticed the ambiguous smile on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face, she felt that something was not right. And just when she was puzzled, he actually kissed her cheek excessively. She immediately dodged, but of course, she still did not dodge. In the end, Qiu Yitang grabbed her with his hand and pulled her into his arms with a little force. She was trembling and her entire body was trembling. At the same time, she pushed him hard and shouted randomly, ¡°Qiu Yitang, I am a ruined woman. Qiu Yitang, let go of me. Qiu Yitang, Du Caiwei is here... ¡± When she shouted these words randomly, Qiu Yitang did not make any more excessive demands. He just stared at her. When she finally stopped shouting and arguing, he looked at her and said word by word, ¡°Fang Xiao, remember, you are my wife. Don¡¯t always find a bunch of excuses to avoid it. That matter wille sooner orter. Of course, I will try my best to give you time to prepare mentally. However, don¡¯t let me wait for too long. My patience is limited. ¡± He let go of her after saying thatst night, while she sat in the study until midnight. She did not know why Qiu Yitang, who hated her so much, suddenly became interested in her after they got married. Because she slept tootest night, she still had two dark circles under her eyes when she came to the Qiu family¡¯s old house today. She used some concealer to cover up the dark circles under her eyes, but in the end, she did not seed. Old Madam Qiu didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the dark circles under her eyes, but the smile on her face clearly had a deeper meaning. She even asked meaningfully, ¡°Fang Xiao, did Yitange home oftenst week? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao answered casually and reported truthfully, ¡°he still has a few nights toe home for dinner. ¡± ¡°Then did hee home earlyst night? ¡±OlddMadammQiuu asked indifferently again. ¡°early. He probably came back around eight o¡¯clock, ¡± Fang Xiao answered truthfully. When she looked up and saw the deeper meaning in Old Madam Qiu¡¯s eyes, Meng ran suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She had not been in the Qiu family for long when a servant brought her a bowl of ck stuff to drink. She asked puzzledly, ¡°what is this? ¡± ¡°Chinese Medicine, ¡± The servant answered truthfully, then looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°old madam found an old Chinese doctor to prescribe it for her health. Young Madam, hurry up and drink it. The heavy responsibility of having an extra child in the Qiu family is on you. ¡± Extra Child Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Her face froze in an instant. Old Madam Qiu meant to let her give birth to Qiu Yitang¡¯s child. However, she did not want to be a real husband and wife with Qiu Yitang. She thought that Qiu Yitang was willing to marry her because Madam Qiu liked her. After all, in the past four years.. She had once treated Madam Qiu as her own grandmother. Although she was extremely unwilling to drink this bowl of ck soup, she still could not dissuade Madam Qiu. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and drank the ck, bitter soup. Chapter 1775

Chapter 1775: Chapter 1775 the mistress should not be seen in the light

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On the winter solstice festival, the North¡¯s custom was to eat dumplings, the south¡¯s custom was to eat glutinous rice dumplings, and the southwest¡¯s custom was to eat rice noodles. On the other hand, old Madam Qiu was particrly particr about it and actually wanted to get some. The Qiu family¡¯s chef was omnipotent. He could cook dumplings, glutinous rice dumplings, and rice noodles, but when he was doing all this, he realized that the rice noodles were gone, so he had to go buy more. Because there was a maid asking for leave on the afternoon of the winter solstice festival, the chef could not leave the kitchen alone, so the small matter of buying rice noodles fell to Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t like eating rice noodles, but since it was the winter solstice festival, and the most important thing was that old Mrs. Qiu needed this kind of thing, she couldn¡¯t refuse and say that she wasn¡¯t going. The bridge-crossing rice noodles were sold in the supermarket nearby, so she didn¡¯t need to drive out at all. However, before she left the Qiu family¡¯s old house, Liu Yijun called her and said that she hade back from Binhai to celebrate the winter solstice festival and hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time She wanted to meet her. Liu Yijun was Luo Qili¡¯s cousin. When she went to Binhai to look for a job, Liu Yijun helped her write a resume with ten carats of pink diamonds, so she immediately agreed to meet her at a Pizza Hut in the center of Huicheng. When Fang Xiao drove to the Pizza Hut, Liu Yijun had already arrived Liu Yijun saw her and said jokingly, ¡°actually, I personally don¡¯t like eating Pizza Hut, but my cousin likes it. She said he¡¯s already a pizza hut, and I¡¯m moving toward the Pizza Hut¡¯s position. ¡± Fang Xiao said faintly as they walked toward the Pizza Hut, ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a pizza hut girl. If you can¡¯t find a suitable man to marry in your life, you might as well be a pizza hut girl. ¡± Liu Yijun already knew that she and Qiu Yitang were married. She originally wanted to ask her if her life after marriage was happy But when she thought back, Fang Xiao was the young madam of the Qiu family in Huicheng. How could she not be happy? Thus, Liu Yijun could not help but sigh. This person¡¯s life was really different. Although the Fang family was bankrupt and the Fang family was in decline, Fang Xiao could still marry into a wealthy family The wife of the CEO that everyone envied. Fang Xiao and Liu Yijun walked into the only Pizza Hut restaurant in Huicheng. They did not expect to meet someone they used to be familiar with just a few meters away when they were looking for a suitable ce to chat. As the saying goes, enemies have a narrow road. The two people who used to be like sisters actually met like enemies. When Fang Xiao saw her, she obviously turned her face away and pretended not to see her, wanting to walk away. However, the other party was much more enthusiastic than her. When du Caiwei saw her, she took the initiative to greet her. She even came over and called her softly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡± When du Caiwei finished calling Fang Xiao, she realized that Liu Yijun was beside Fang Xiao, and Liu Yijun was actually a ssmate of Du Caiwei in middle school Therefore, she was slightly stunned for a moment before quickly greeting Liu Yijun, ¡°Yijun, what a coincidence. You Know Xiao Xiao too? ¡± ¡°I met Fang Xiao only two years ago, but I¡¯ve heard of her a long time ago. ¡± Liu Yijun¡¯s attitude was very indifferent She looked at Du Caiwei coldly and said, ¡°CAIWEI, you¡¯ve refreshed my understanding of mistresses. In the past, I always felt that people like mistresses should not be seen in the light. They should be hiding in a dark corner waiting for their husbands to earn more money to reward her with a few flowers. And smart mistresses would not show themselves in front of the main room. SMART mistresses are self-aware. They know that their identity is not honorable, but they also know how to be humble and know how to save face. But, Miss Du, you don¡¯t seem to be a smart mistress, but you actually showed up in front of the main room without any sense of shame. I think you¡¯re nning to be unconventional in mistresses? ¡± Chapter 1776

Chapter 1776: Chapter 1776: Who stopped whose happiness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You? ¡± Du Caiwei was scolded by Liu Yijun, and her face immediately turned Pale with anger. Her body also trembled because of excitement, and the crystal clear liquid in her big eyes rolled, but she gritted her teeth and did not let the tears fall. Du Caiwei¡¯s expression waspletely aggrieved. It was as if Liu Yijun¡¯s criticism of her just now was something that happened in the middle of the afternoon, and she waspletely wronged. ¡°Yijun, I know we had a conflict when we were in middle school, but we were so young then. How can you hold a grudge against me over a small conflict? ¡± Du Caiwei looked at Liu Yijun She looked very wronged and sad. ¡°Yijun, I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. Why do you have to scold me because of some small fights we had in middle school? ¡± Liu Yijun was about to speak when Fang Xiao held her hand and gently advised her, ¡°Yijun, forget it. This isn¡¯t a ce for a fight. Let¡¯s not eat pizza hut. Let¡¯s go to the famous cafe across the street. It¡¯s all western food. It should be about the same. ¡± Liu Yijun looked at the people around them who were looking at them. She nodded and turned around with Fang Xiao, preparing to walk out of this Pizza Hut restaurant and go to the famous cafe across the street. However, they had only taken two steps when Du Caiwei caught up with them from behind. She was clearly crying, and she even cried out in a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao Xiao. ¡± Fang Xiao turned her head impatiently and looked at Du Caiwei, whose eyes were filled with tears. She asked impatiently, ¡°Miss Du, is there anything else? ¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao, that time, I really didn¡¯t know that you were pregnant. Moreover, that time, I was only... ¡± ¡°enough, Miss Du! ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and growled. Her hands were already tightly clenched into fists She said coldly, ¡°Du Caiwei, don¡¯t go too far. You should at least have a sense of propriety. You and Qiu Yitang can roll around outside as much as you want. I won¡¯t disturb you. So, please behave yourself and don¡¯t find fault with me. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao, it was me and Yitang who fell in love first. ¡± Du Caiwei felt very wronged when she said this. She couldn¡¯t help sobbing and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, Yitang loved me. If you didn¡¯te back from abroad to interfere with US... ¡± ¡°Who interfered with WHO? ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted du Caiwei¡¯s words. Her cold gazended on Du Caiwei Her voice instantly became cold and without warmth. ¡°Du Caiwei, when Qiu Yitang and I were engaged four years ago, why didn¡¯t you say that he was your boyfriend ¡°And why didn¡¯t Qiu Yitang say that he was already in love with you and wasn¡¯t willing to get engaged to me ¡°A few months ago, Qiu Yitang and I had already broken offpletely. My family had already been destroyed, so why didn¡¯t Qiu Yitang marry you at that time ¡°And at that time, you were already pregnant with Qiu Yitang¡¯s child, right ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been able to rely on your mother to support your child? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s series of questions made du Caiwei unable to answer a single word. When Fang Xiao saw that she wasn¡¯t going to answer, he and Liu Yijun turned around and wanted to leave again. Unfortunately, just as the two of them took a step forward, du Caiwei suddenly ran up and knelt down in front of her. She even reached out her hands and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s pants. ¡°Hey, Du Caiwei, let go of me! ¡± Only then did Fang Xiao be nervous. She even instinctively stepped back. She didn¡¯t think that Du Caiwei, this woman, would actually kneel down with her for no reason. What was she up to? Chapter 1777

Chapter 1777: Chapter 1777, news of his engagement

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, no matter what tricks Du Caiwei had up her sleeves, this woman definitely had bad intentions when she came knocking on her door, and she did not want to fall into her trap again. Fang Xiao Tried her best to get rid of Du Caiwei, but du Caiwei¡¯s hands were firmly holding on to her trousers, preventing her from leaving Moreover, she kept shouting, ¡°Xiao Xiao, please don¡¯t chase me out of the country. Xiao Xiao, I just want to stay by Yi Tang¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want to snatch your position. I just love Yi Tang very much and want to have a child with him, but you can¡¯t. ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone more shameless than you. ¡± Liu Yijun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly interrupted Du Caiwei¡¯s words. Because du Caiwei was her high school ssmate.. Therefore, she more or less knew some of this woman¡¯s necessary means to be shameless. ¡°Who is shameless? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s cries became louder and louder, but her head became lower and lower. Her hands were still tightly holding on to Fang Xiao¡¯s pants. People who didn¡¯t know what was going on thought that she was kowtowing and begging for Fang Xiao¡¯s mercy.. She had really brought the feeling of grievance and enduring humiliation to the extreme. Fang Xiao only felt that du Caiwei¡¯s acting skills were too deep, and she was not good at acting, so she lifted her leg in frustration, wanting to pull her leg out. She did not want to continue the stalemate with her. However, du Caiwei¡¯s hands were too tight, and she could not pull her leg out at all. Liu Yijun, who was watching from the side, could not stand it anymore. Therefore, out of the reason of helping Fang Xiao, she instinctively lifted her leg and aimed it at Du Caiwei¡¯s fair.. Her fingers, which were painted with seductive red nail Polish, stomped down hard. ¡°ouch... it hurts so much... ¡± du Caiwei screamed like a pig being ughtered, and finally let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s legs. Her face was twisted because of the pain, and she quickly took care of her fingers. Fang Xiao and Liu Yijun were in no mood to care whether du Caiwei died from the pain. Besides, even if Liu Yijun stomped on her fingers and feet, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill her. The two of them quickly walked out of Pizza Hut. Of course, they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, not to mention that it was just a meal. In fact, they could eat anywhere. ¡°Fang Xiao, is this how you live the life of the young Madam of the Qiu Family? ¡± Liu Yijun looked at her and shook her head. ¡°This life of yours is better than working at the Oriental Group. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s good to be an assistant secretary at the Oriental Group? ¡± Fang Xiao bit her lips lightly, and her nose couldn¡¯t help but ache. It was good that she was Lin Shanshan¡¯s assistant at the Oriental Group, but the key was that she was no longer wanted. ¡°Fang Xiao, the president of our group is about to get engaged. ¡± Liu Yijun took a sip of coffee and said to Fang Xiao, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s engagement has broken the hearts of countless women. Some of the women in our subsidiarypanies are so upset that they are crying. It would be strange if the secretaries of the President of the mainpany didn¡¯t hide under the covers and cry until their pillows were wet. ¡± Fang Xiao listened quietly. Dongfang Yunheng was about to get engaged. Of course, needless to say, the person he was engaged to was definitely Gu Chenchen, and the engagement was actually the prelude to marriage. In a typical wealthy family, they would get married soon after getting engaged. Presumably, Dongfang Yunheng would get married soon as well, right? Thinking of this, warm liquid welled up in her eyes for no reason. In fact, she knew that he was not the Xi Lingheng from five years ago. She knew that he was just high and mighty, that legendary young master, Dongfang Yunheng She knew that he and she were already strangers. Chapter 1778

Chapter 1778: Chapter 1778 blind

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But why was she still so sad when she learned that he was going to be engaged? It was as if a silent force had struck her heart, so painful that she could not even scream. On the winter solstice festival, Qiu Yitang was going back to the Qiu familypound for the Festival because his grandmother had called him in the afternoon and told him that Fang Xiao had already returned to the old house. She told him to go home early after work and stay at the old house for the night. His grandmother was the head of the Qiu family. Although he and his father, Qiu Boyuan, were in charge of the Qiu family, it was still up to his grandmother to decide the family matters. Therefore, he agreed without a second word and specially adjusted his work early. He decided to leave work half an hour earlier and return to the Qiu family¡¯s old residence earlier. As for grandma leaving him in the old residence, he naturally understood what she meant. Grandma hoped to have a great-grandson as soon as possible, while he and Fang Xiao lived in the West Mountain Vi. Grandma was worried that they did not live together. Of course, grandma had a reason for her worry. One was that he had once abandoned Fang Xiao, another was that Fang Xiao probably did not have a good impression of him towards the Qiu family, and another was.. Last week, the newspaper reported that he had gone to a private room to eat with another woman. Of course, he knew that grandma really liked Fang Xiao, and he gradually felt that Fang Xiao was indeed suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Qiu family. The natural and indifferent temperament she had was not something that ordinary women could have. However, grandma definitely did not know that it was very difficult for Fang Xiao to get pregnant now. Of course, in today¡¯s society, it was very difficult not to be able to. Anyway, the technology was so advanced. If he really wanted to have a child with Fang Xiao, he believed that he could do it. However, before he got off work, he received a call from Du Caiwei. She said that Fang Xiao had stepped on her finger and she was in so much pain that she was dying. Therefore, he had no choice but to quickly drive to his apartment outside. When du Caiwei came back, she was staying in his apartment. Qiu Yitang stood in the room and looked at the woman who was sitting by the bed and crying so much that her eyes were red and swollen. His entire body immediately emitted a chill. ¡°Yitang, my finger... I don¡¯t know if it will break... ¡± Du Caiwei raised her hands and brought them to Qiu Yitang. Out of ten fingers, six or seven were red and swollen like carrots. It looked very scary ... Qiu Yitang reached out and gently lifted her hand. He looked at it carefully and blew at it with a heartache. Then, he asked with concern, ¡°have you gone to the hospital? What did the doctor say? ¡± ¡°I. . . Didn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital. ¡± Du Caiwei sobbed in a low voice. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°but I went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine to apply it. Now... it¡¯s much better. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at the carrot-like fingers. This was actually a much better scene after applying the medicine. Then, what would it look like before applying the medicine? ¡°Fang Xiao: I will definitely treat her in the same way. ¡± Qiu Yitang said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yitang: Don¡¯t be like this. ¡± Du Caiwei immediately became nervous when she heard him say this She had a panicked look on her face. ¡°Yitang, I beg you, don¡¯t stand up for me anymore and don¡¯t find trouble with Xiaoxiao. She and I have always been like sisters. Now that she is your wife and I am still with you, this is the behavior of a mistress. ¡± Du Caiwei could not help but sob when she said this. Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Yitang, I love you. I know that you are now Xiaoxiao¡¯s husband. Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t be with you anymore. But, Yitang, I have no choice. Who asked me to love you? ¡± Chapter 1779

Chapter 1779: Chapter 1779 I¡¯m always waiting for you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Du Caiwei wiped her tears with a tissue Then she sobbed, ¡°this is all my fault, not Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault. Xiaoxiao was right to cheat on you. But, Yitang, I can¡¯t control myself not to love you, and I can¡¯t leave you. Yitang, today is all my fault, not Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault. Please, Yitang, don¡¯t go looking for trouble with Xiaoxiao. She¡¯s right from her point of view. Yitang, I don¡¯t want Xiaoxiao to hate me. If you go looking for trouble with Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t know if there will be a next time. ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°CAIWEI, there won¡¯t be a next time. ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately took over du Caiwei¡¯s words and sat down by the bed. He stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Heforted her gently, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t allow the next incident to happen. ¡± ¡°Yitang, don¡¯t go back... don¡¯t go looking for trouble with Fang Xiao. ¡± Du Caiwei secretly lifted her head from Qiu Yitang¡¯s embrace and looked at him carefully ... ¡°CAIWEI, you¡¯ll go back to the United States tomorrow. ¡± Qiu Yitang spoke a little tiredly. He hugged her body tightly and patted her back with one hand He advised her softly, ¡°Caiwei, don¡¯te back to America in the future. As for her, I will not allow her toe to America. ¡± Du Caiwei only knew that Qiu Yitang did not mean that there would be no next time. In the end, he wanted to drive her away. How could she be willing to be driven away just like that? She wanted to stay, she had to stay. The position of the Young Madam of the Qiu family was hers. She was the mistress of the richest family in Hui city. She was determined to do it. She would not foolishly give it to Fang Xiao. Thinking of this, she could not help but think of a n. Thus, she reached out and caressed Qiu Yitang¡¯s lower abdomen She said softly, ¡°Yitang, I know. Isn¡¯t it toe back and spend Christmas with you? Once Christmas is over, I will immediately go to America, okay? There are only three days left. I will leave early on the 26th. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Yitang answered Du Caiwei¡¯s words, but his hand quickly grabbed du Caiwei¡¯s hand that was about to undo her belt buckle. His thin lips pressed on her pink lips as a form of constion He said softly, ¡°be good. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I have to go back tonight. ¡± ¡°Yitang. ¡± Du Caiwei could not help but shout in disappointment. Her pair of big watery eyes looked at Qiu Yitang with a wronged look. She bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Yitang, I only have three days to leave. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Qiu Yitang tidied up his clothes, which had been messed up by Du Caiwei, then reached out to pick up his coat, and then turned back to look at her He said gently, ¡°today is the winter solstice festival. Grandma told me to go back early. I can¡¯t stay here. If grandma gets angry, I might not even have freedom in the future. ¡± Hearing Qiu Yitang¡¯s words, Du Caiwei remembered that there was indeed such a festival. However, she had never cared about this festival, so she didn¡¯t know what the date was. Since it was old Madam Qiu who asked Qiu Yitang to go back early, she didn¡¯t dare to force him to stay. She wanted to enter the Qiu family and marry Qiu Yitang. Old Madam Qiu was the key person. Therefore, she took the initiative toe forward and help Qiu Yitang straighten his tie. Then, she patted his chest and said gently, ¡°Yitang, remember that I am always waiting for you. ¡± The corner of Qiu Yitang¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not say anything. He took his coat and turned to walk out of the door. He actually felt like returning home. Chapter 1780

Chapter 1780: Chapter 1780 wanted to have two women at the same time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because it was the winter solstice festival, people who valued traditional festivals would usually rush home today. Qiu Yitang had juste out of Du Caiwei¡¯s apartment and happened to be in the rush hour, so there was some traffic on the road. He lit a cigarette in slight annoyance and slowly caught up with the traffic in front of him. However, his heart was extremely troubled by the fact that he was now in the middle of two women. In fact, after knowing that it was difficult for Fang Xiao to get pregnant after having a miscarriage, the hatred in his heart slowly lessened. What gradually surged into his heart was actually a trace of guilt, always wanting to make up for her. Now, with great difficulty, he finally had an opportunity. With the help of the Gu family, not only did he marry Fang Xiao, but he could also enter a first-tier coastal city. For him, it could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. In fact, he and Fang Xiao had been married for almost a month, even though they slept separately this month. She lived in the guest room on the second floor, while he lived in the master bedroom on the third floor. Of course, he did not mean that he really did not want to touch her. Even if she was no longer an innocent woman, it was not her fault. He had to pay for what he had done. Sincest week, he had returned home more often. In fact, he did not want to do anything else. He just wanted to spend more time with her and develop a rtionship with her. After all, he wanted her to be willing to do that kind of thing. Also, he couldpletely imagine what kind of humiliation she had suffered when the three vagrants went to Fang Xiao¡¯s room that night a few months ago. She would be afraid and terrified of that kind of thing in her heart. Therefore, he could not rush this matter. He had to take it slow. He needed her to ept him as a person first. Only then would she slowly ept his body. Last night, when he returned homete, she had almost finished eating. She had not prepared his food, so she had cooked a bowl of noodles for him. However, he did not tell her that he actually did not like noodles. When she helped him cook the noodles, he stood in the kitchen and watched her quietly. He watched her cut tomatoes and fry eggs. When her head was slightly lowered, he could clearly see the white whirlpool at the back of her neck. At that time, he almost had an impulse to go up and hug her in his arms. He wanted to use his tongue to lick and kiss the whirlpool. He even wanted to be married to her for the rest of his life. It was funny, wasn¡¯t it? He actually didn¡¯t pay much attention to Fang Xiao in the past. To be more precise, before that, he had always told her that he hated her, so he felt that she wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye no matter how he looked at her. Now that he had taken his revenge, the hatred in his heart had disappeared. He looked Fang Xiao up and down again. Only then did he suddenly feel that she was actually a beautiful and intelligent woman. She was a woman who was easy to look at. In fact, the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she became. She didn¡¯t have a face that would cause people to be stunned for a moment. However, she had a face that people would never forget. And now, he was gradually falling in love with her face. He was falling in love with her. When he thought about spending his life with Fang Xiao, he naturally thought of Du Caiwei. Of course, that woman who loved him wholeheartedly, it seemed that he could not let her down. Of course, in China, it seemed impossible to maintain a normal rtionship with two women at the same time. Moreover, the two women were likely to fight again. Therefore, he still wanted Du Caiwei to go to the United States as soon as possible and nevere back. Of course, he would go to the United States a few times a year, even if it was to give du Caiwei a home in the United States. Chapter 1781

Chapter 1781: Chapter 1781 should act like a proper wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was a family in China. Fang Xiao was his legal wife, and it was a family in the United States. Du Caiwei was the woman he loved the most. This was the best solution he coulde up with at the moment. The winter solstice festival dinner of the Qiu family was originally scheduled to start at seven in the evening. Qiu Yitang¡¯s father, Qiu Boyuan, had arrived home at half past six, but Qiu Yitang had not arrived at more than seven. Old Madam Qiu could not help butin She said a little irritably, ¡°Yitang, this child is bing more and more improper. I called him at noon. He said he would leave work early. It¡¯s already sote, and he still hasn¡¯te back. I think he is bing more and more disrespectful of the Qiu family¡¯s rules. ¡± Qiu Boyuan nced at his mother and daughter-inw, then took out his phone to call his son who had yet to return home. However, Qiu Yitang ran into the door at this time and said a little breathlessly, ¡°grandma, there was a traffic jam on the road. I really didn¡¯t mean toe backte. ¡± ¡°Traffic Jam on the road? ¡± Old Madam Qiu obviously didn¡¯t believe it. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°who are you lying to? I called your office at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon and your secretary said that you had already left. Is the Qiu family very far from the Qiu family? Why didn¡¯t you say that? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately didn¡¯t say anything. Qiu Boyuan red at him fiercely and couldn¡¯t help but lecture him. ¡°How old are you? Who is more important and who is not important? Hurry up and sit down next to your wife and eat. ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately didn¡¯t say anything. His father rarely scolded him, but that one was more important than the other. It was rich in content. It meant that Fang Xiao¡¯s weight was much more important than du Caiwei¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t want him to make an obvious mistake on such a big issue. He knew that his father was an extremely unfeeling person. When he married his mother, it was because his mother¡¯s family was beneficial to the Qiu family, and his father had abandoned the woman he liked for that small benefit. Now, his father also hoped that he could be like him. The woman he liked could be ced outside, but this woman in the family had to bring benefits tody Qiu. And Fang Xiao could bring sufficient benefits tody Qiu now. Qiu Yitang instinctively disliked his father¡¯s way of being a person. The reason why he had treated Fang Xiao that way back then was more or less because he wanted to marry the woman he loved, Du Caiwei. However, this thought had changed now. He actually gradually fell in love with Fang Xiao, so he did not refute his father¡¯s words. He just sat down next to the Obedient Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao lowered her head and acted like a obedient daughter-inw, eating quietly. She did not expect to be dragged out by old Madam Qiu like this. ¡°Fang Xiao, you can¡¯t always ignore Yi Tang like this. ¡± Old Madam Qiu was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s overly docile temper. She could not help but instruct her, ¡°this man needs to be controlled. You should act like a proper wife. ¡± Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she heard this. She raised her head to look at Old Madam Qiu and said indifferently, ¡°grandmother, as the saying goes, where the heart is, the man is. If his heart is not at home, do you think he would still rush home? ¡± Old Madam Qiu was slightly stunned when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. She did not know how to answer for a moment. Fang Xiao, on the other hand, put down her bowl and chopsticks after eating her fill. She stood up and said, ¡°grandmother, Fang Xiao¡¯s ability is limited. Moreover, a person¡¯s heart is not something that can be grasped easily. ¡± After saying this, Fang Xiao turned around and walked towards the kitchen. The servants were on vacation today, so she had to help the chef do something that she could do. Otherwise, the chef would be very busy. Chapter 1782

Chapter 1782: Chapter 1782 I did not step on her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Fang Xiao finished helping the chef in the kitchen, she came out. The hall of the Qiu family was already empty. Tonight, she and Qiu Yitang were both left in the Fang family¡¯s old house, so she could only obediently walk to the building next door. The Qiu family¡¯s old house was a double-bundled Vi, which meant that the one on the left and the one on the right were independent. Qiu Yitang lived in the same house as his grandmother, and his father, Qiu Boyuan, lived in the same house alone. His grandmother lived on the first floor, the second floor had two clients, and the third floor was the master bedroom. Fang Xiao still wanted to stay in the guest room, but the doors of the guest rooms were all locked. She had no choice but to go up to the master bedroom on the third floor. She walked to the door on the third floor, and when she saw that the room was covered with bright red wedding supplies and that Qiu Yitang was lighting candles and the lights in the room were very dim, she could not help but be stunned. She stood at the door of the room and did not move. ¡°Fang Xiao, why aren¡¯t youing in? Are you waiting for me to carry you in? ¡± Qiu Yitang lit the candle, and when he looked up, he saw Fang Xiao standing there, so he could not help but ask teasingly. Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment and walked in. Seeing that the room looked particrly ambiguous under the candlelight, she could not help but ask, ¡°what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of making up for the wedding night? ¡± Qiu Yitang felt that this woman, Fang Xiao, was really not enlightened. Didn¡¯t she think that since they were husband and wife, the wedding night woulde sooner orter? ¡°Wedding night? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat instinctively Then, without batting an eyelid, she said, ¡°manager Qiu, aren¡¯t your words funny too? You just went to have sex with your beloved lover after work, and now you¡¯re back to have sex with me. Are you that energetic? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go in the afternoon... ¡± Qiu Yitang stopped right there because he noticed that Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on his neck. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He instinctively turned around and walked to the cloakroom, turning on the light on the wall ... Then, he discovered that his shirt cor was full of lipstick factors, and there were lipstick marks on his neck. His face instantly flushed red. D * Mn it, he didn¡¯t expect Du Caiwei to leave him with such conclusive evidence. No wonder grandma was furious and scolded him during dinner. Therefore, he grabbed a tissue to wipe the Hickey marks on his neck, and then said impatiently, ¡°yes, where did I go in the afternoon? But I didn¡¯t do... that kind of thing with her. ¡± After saying this, he red at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°if you didn¡¯t step on her fingers like that during the day, she wouldn¡¯t have called me. Her fingers were originally white and slender, and only you had the heart to step on them. ¡± Qiu Yitang paused at this point, and then came over to look at Fang Xiao who didn¡¯t say a word He could not help but say irritably, ¡°Fang Xiao, I know that I have let you down by still being with Cai Wei, but can you please be angry at me? ¡± ¡°You can hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t hurt her because she has no family in this world. It¡¯s already pitiful enough for her to be alone. I¡¯m her only family. ¡± Fang Xiao listened quietly. When Qiu Yitang said these words, she did not refute a single word. Only after he finished did she slowly stand up She said indifferently, ¡°chief Qiu, I don¡¯t want to say anything. The only thing I want to say is that I didn¡¯t step on her. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± Chapter 1783

Chapter 1783: Chapter 1783, Fang Xiao, that¡¯s enough

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, Fang Xiao immediately turned around and walked out of the door. As the saying goes, different paths lead to different strategies. She and Qiu Yitang didn¡¯t even have the least bit of trust, so how could they be husband and wife? ¡°Fang Xiao, where are you going? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately caught up with her and stopped her at the door, not waiting for her to answer Then, he quickly said to her, ¡°this room and grandma¡¯s room are the only ones open in this building tonight. Don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a guest room for you to sleep in. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the SOFA downstairs, ¡± Fang Xiao said faintly. Then, she looked at Qiu Yitang and said, ¡°I think that President Qiu definitely doesn¡¯t want to sleep with a ruined woman, right? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Qiu Yitang was so angry that his face turned red He couldn¡¯t help but grab her arm and pull her to the side of the bed With some dissatisfaction, he said, ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t always use this excuse to stop me. Let me tell you, my patience is limited. We¡¯re husband and wife. Why can¡¯t I do anything to you? ¡± ¡°Then what President Qiu means is... ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Qiu Yitang. Then, she gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°do you want to rape me? ¡± Rape Qiu Yitang instinctively let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s hand. He looked at the woman in front of him who was clenching her teeth tightly and had an angry look on her face. He instinctively pushed her away and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Fang Xiao, what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Qiu Yitang. Her face was still cold and stiff She said coldly, ¡°I just want to remind you that I¡¯m not a clean woman because I¡¯ve been fucked by a woman before, and you¡¯ve said that I¡¯m a ruined woman. Now, I don¡¯t know if you want me to experience the feeling of being raped again. ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately took two steps back. Although he had long thought that the three vagrants¡¯behavior had left a big shadow on Fang Xiao, he didn¡¯t expect the shadow to be so huge. He hadn¡¯t even done anything to Fang Xiao.. She actually said that he was a rapist! He rubbed his forehead with his hand and exined to her after a long while, ¡°Fang Xiao, I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not raping you, I¡¯m... I want to love you... this is... a way to love you. ¡± ¡°What President Qiu means is... that night¡¯s rapist is also a way to love me? ¡± Fang Xiao grabbed onto what Qiu Yitang had just said and asked him back coldly ... Qiu Yitang could not answer immediately Fang Xiao did not wait for him to answer and asked again, ¡°then boss Qiu, do you often love Miss Du Caiwei like that? I think Miss Du must like that kind of love, right? Then why don¡¯t boss Qiu find a few more people to love Miss Du? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, enough! ¡± Qiu Yitang was finally forced to stop by Fang Xiao. He looked at the woman in front of him and kicked over the candle he had just lit. Then, he growled in annoyance. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Du Caiwei Are you so intolerant of her I¡¯m already married to you, yet you¡¯re still not willing to let her go. Tell me, what do I have to do for you to let her go What do I have to do for you to be willing to be my husband and wife and for me to live a good life together?¡± Fang Xiao stood at the door and looked at Qiu Yitang. She did not know where his anger came from. She did not do anything to Du Caiwei, nor did she think of doing anything to Du Caiwei, because she could not do anything to Du Caiwei either.. She did not have that much ability. Chapter 1784

Chapter 1784: Chapter 1784, critical moment

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Qiu Yitang was so angry that she was still shocked. She remembered that her brother¡¯s surgery had not been performed yet. If Qiu Yitang was angry and did not want her anymore, then her brother would probably be a retard for the rest of his life. ¡°Yitang, I don¡¯t mean anything else. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly said incoherently, ¡°I actually want to say that I won¡¯t cause trouble for Miss Du. As long as she doesn¡¯te to me, I won¡¯t care about your affairs with other women outside. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about grandma¡¯s words. Also... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Qiu Yitang was finally exhausted by her. He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°okay, you¡¯re not ready. I shouldn¡¯t be so anxious. You sleep here. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room downstairs. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room. ¡± Fang Xiao saw that he took out the key to the guest room and couldn¡¯t help but walk forward, wanting to take the key from his hand. Unfortunately, just as she approached Qiu Yitang, he stretched out his arms and hugged her. Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but struggle hard. Unfortunately, Qiu Yitang was very strong and she couldn¡¯t struggle out at all. ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t move. ¡± Qiu Yitang hugged her struggling body and could not help butfort her in a low voice. ¡°honey, we will get through this sooner orter. I know you are scared, but I will be very gentle. Hmm... believe me... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t... ¡± Fang Xiao blurted out almost instinctively. Then she struggled hard and shouted randomly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be raped by a woman... I don¡¯t want to be raped by a woman... ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, ¡± Qiu Yitang called her helplessly. He lowered his head slightly and his thin lips fell on her pink lips. Heforted her in a low voice, ¡°Fang Xiao... this is not rape... This is love... Hmm... ¡± Fang Xiao wanted to refute, but her lips had alreadynded in Qiu Yitang¡¯s mouth. She was shouting just now, so she gave Qiu Yitang a chance to take advantage of the situation. Her Lips pressed on hers. Fang Xiao could not help but feel anxious. Her entire body was trembling, but Qiu Yitang smiled triumphantly. As he kissed Fang Xiao, he pulled out his other hand to lift up the hem of Fang Xiao¡¯s clothes and slowly drilled in... ... Just as Fang Xiao was struggling to break free, Qiu Yitang¡¯s phone rang. Qiu Yitang¡¯s kiss on her instinctively stopped, and then slowly withdrew from her mouth. She took advantage of the moment when Qiu Yitang was stunned to push Qiu Yitang away, but she could not. Qiu Yitang just looked back at the phone that was singing and dancing on the coffee table and frowned. In fact, Qiu Yitang hoped that the phone would stop after two rings. However, the phone refused to stop and kept ringing. Finally, he let go of Fang Xiao and walked to the coffee table to pick up the phone. The phone call was from Du Caiwei. He hesitated for a moment and pressed the answer button. Just as he put the phone to his ear.. Du Caiwei¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Yitang, I burned my feet. I was cooking in the kitchen just now. Because my fingers were red and swollen, they were not stable. When a bucket of boiling water poured down, my feet were scalded and blistered. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Qiu Yitang did not wait for du Caiwei to finish her sentence and hung up the phone. Then, he turned around and looked at the woman who had already tidied up her clothes. He could not help but sigh again. Actually, he really wanted to be a real couple with her tonight. However, since she was not ready and was still resisting just now, and Caiwei burned her feet over there, he could not bear to ignore her. Chapter 1785

Chapter 1785: Chapter 1785, unread text message

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, he decided to give Fang Xiao some more time, and he also took this time to quickly make arrangements for Du Caiwei. After that, he could wholeheartedly get along with Fang Xiao, hoping that she could cast away her prejudice against him and ept him as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. ¡± He put on his coat, looked at Fang Xiao and sighed softly. He came over and used his hand to wipe the saliva at the corner of her mouth He said softly, ¡°Fang Xiao, this time, I really want to be husband and wife with you. I hope that... we can live like a normal couple. You... I¡¯ll give you some more time. ¡± After he said that, he immediately turned around and walked out of the door. Fang Xiao let out a long sigh of relief. It was not until Qiu Yitang¡¯s footsteps disappeared in the corridor that she quickly closed the door and quickly locked it. Fang Xiao also knew that after marrying Qiu Yitang, they would inevitably be a real couple. That kind of thing could not be escaped. Even if Qiu Yitang did not want to touch her, old Madam Qiu was forcing him from behind. In order to give his grandmother an exnation, Qiu Yitang.. He would probably still reluctantly touch her. But even so, she also hoped that she could drag it out one day at a time. Of course, if one day really could not drag it out, then she could only admit it and treat it as being eaten by a dog. Qiu Yitang left that night and did note back. Fang Xiao slept peacefully. The next morning, she immediately drove back to her West Mountain Vi and let out a long sigh. Christmas Eve was actually a holiday for foreigners. Chinese people generally did not celebrate it. However, schools nowadays, especially kindergartens or special schools, always liked to celebrate such a holiday for children. Fang Xiao had originally nned to spend Christmas Eve with her brother, Fang Chen. However, she had not expected that she would receive a call from Qiu Yitang at noon, saying that she would spend Christmas Eve with the two of them at night. The Sun had indeed risen from the west, but Fang Xiao was still somewhat touched. Although Qiu Yitang had not returned home for two days, she was already very grateful that he remembered her and her brother, Fang Chen. She picked up her brother, Fang Chen, at noon. When Fang Chen saw her, he was exceptionally happy. After getting into the car, he asked, ¡°where¡¯s brother-inw? brother-inw, do you want to spend Christmas Eve with me? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately told her brother, ¡°Yi Tang wants us to go to the beach at Yangmei pit in the evening and wait for him. At night, we¡¯ll have a barbecue on the beach. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to have a barbecue, ¡± Fang Chen shouted like a child. If he wasn¡¯t too tall, Fang Xiao guessed that he would definitely jump up in the car. Fang Xiao took Fang Chen to mcdonald¡¯s for lunch. In the afternoon, she took her brother to the children¡¯s park to y for two hours. At three in the afternoon, she was ready to drive Fang Chen to Yangmei pit beach. However, when she packed her things and was about to call Qiu Yitang, she realized that there was an unread text message from Qiu Yitang, so she instinctively opened it. It turned out that the text message was sent at around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At that time, she took her brother to ride the ferris wheel and put her bag in the locker, so she only saw it now. The text message said that the weather was not good tonight, so the n to go to Yang Mei hang beach to barbecue was canceled. It asked her to take Fang Chen to the Korean Barbecue restaurant in the evening and have a barbecue there. Fang Xiao shook her head after reading the message and looked at the sky. In fact, the weather was not bad today, but since Qiu Yitang was not willing to go, she could only follow his instructions and go to the Korean Barbecue restaurant in the West. Chapter 1786

Chapter 1786: Chapter 1786: I can¡¯t get a divorce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION So, at five in the afternoon, she got in her car and drove west. Because there were some traffic jams on the road, she couldn¡¯t walk fast, and she didn¡¯t reach the West until six o¡¯clock. But ording to the address in the text message, she couldn¡¯t find the barbecue restaurant that Qiu Yitang mentioned, so she had to call Qiu Yitang, wanting to ask him where the Barbecue restaurant was. But Qiu Yitang¡¯s phone was turned off, so she was a little annoyed, so she could only pull over and ask others. It was not easy to find out that there was a new Korean Barbecue restaurant a little distance away from here, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was open or not.. She let her drive over to take a look. Fang Xiao finally arrived under the guidance of a passerby. She parked the car and led Fang Chen to the Korean bbq restaurant. When she reached the door, she realized that it was a newly opened restaurant, and there was no one inside. She brought Fang Chen in to find a seat and then called Qiu Yitang. However, her phone was still turned off. She was finally annoyed, and Fang Chen didn¡¯t like this restaurant very much, so he insisted on leaving. Just as they walked out of the restaurant¡¯s door, du Caiwei walked up to them When she saw the two of them, she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Yi Tang drank too much at my ce in the afternoon and is still sleeping on my bed. He asked me toe over and help you pay for it. He said that he would treat you to barbecue. ¡± No matter how good-tempered Fang Xiao was, she was angered by Du Caiwei¡¯s actions. She could not help but growl in a low voice, ¡°Du Caiwei, what do you mean? Get lost. Can¡¯t I treat my brother to Barbecue? ¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m just helping Yi Tang bring you money. ¡± Du Caiwei immediately rushed forward and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s hand Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Xiao Xiao, how can you do this to me? I¡¯m only in love with Yi Tang, and I didn¡¯t stop you from being with Yi Tang. Why are you still unwilling to let me go... ¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t willing to let you go? ¡± Fang Xiao only felt that du Caiwei was so annoying. She couldn¡¯t help but use her hand to pull her hand away, trying to pull her finger away. However, she couldn¡¯t pull her hand away, so she growled in annoyance, ¡°Du Caiwei, do you want to let go? If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call someone. ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t let go. ¡± Du Caiwei seemed to have gotten into a fight with her. She held her hand and cried out as if she was begging, ¡°Xiao Xiao, can you leave Yitang? Can you divorce him? Please, I really can¡¯t do without Yitang... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to divorce him. ¡± Fang Xiao almost directly rejected DU CAIWEI¡¯s request. Then, she said coldly, ¡°besides, Qiu Yitang won¡¯t agree to divorce me. I¡¯ll... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just exchanging benefits with him. ¡± Du Caiwei quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°do you think Qiu Yitang really likes you If he didn¡¯t see that you could bring him benefits, do you think he would marry you Even if he married you, do you think he would touch you Let me tell you, in his heart, you are a ruined woman whose dirty face is worse than a prostitute. ¡°...¡± A CRISP SLAP rang out. In her rage, Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and pped du Caiwei Then, she pointed at her and said, ¡°you don¡¯t need toment on what kind of person I am. If Qiu Yitang really likes you, he will naturally marry you. Since he didn¡¯t marry you, he naturally doesn¡¯t really like you. ¡± Chapter 1787

Chapter 1787: Chapter 1787. Cai Wei was blind

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Du Caiwei did not expect that the usually elegant Fang Xiao would actually hit her. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Then, Meng retaliated. She raised her fist and quickly rushed toward Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao did not expect to fight with Du Caiwei. Moreover, she did not have any experience in fighting. Moreover, Du Caiwei¡¯s attack was so Meng that she was not prepared. Therefore, she was at a disadvantage. Fang Chen had seen this woman arguing with his sister. Because he did not understand what they were arguing about, he had been standing to the side and watching. When du Caiwei and his sister fought, even though he was only a four-year-old child, he knew that he had to help his sister, so he looked around and wanted to find a weapon. He saw that the warriors in cartoons had weapons when they fought, but there was nothing around them. There was only a pile of white ash and cement used to powder the outer walls. He remembered that his teacher had said that white things were clean, and ck things were dirty, so he, who loved cleanliness, grabbed a handful of white ash and threw it at du Caiwei¡¯s face. ¡°Ah! ¡± Du Caiwei shouted and immediately let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s hand. Seeing that her move worked, Fang Chen could not help but be happy, so he threw the handful of white ash in his other hand forcefully at Du Caiwei¡¯s face. ¡°Chen Chen, don¡¯t sprinkle anymore. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately pulled Fang Chen, who was still trying to grab the White Ash. Looking at Du Caiwei rolling on the ground, she could not help but be anxious. Looking at the people around them, she could not help but use her trembling hand to take out her phone to call 120 emergency. Qiu Yitang woke up in Du Caiwei¡¯s apartment. When he woke up, the room was pitch ck, so he instinctively got up from the bed and fumbled to turn on the lights. He instinctively went to get his phone. Only then did he realize that his phone was charging. He could not help but frown. He remembered that his phone seemed to have a battery. Why did it run out of battery now? He picked up the phone and realized that it was turned off, so he quickly turned it on. Only then did he realize that it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. He remembered that he had also invited Fang Xiao to go to the Yangmei pit to have a barbecue and spend Christmas Eve with the siblings. Today was Christmas Eve, so he left the night to the Fang Siblings. Because he wanted to conquer Fang Xiao¡¯s heart earlier, he could only spend Christmas Eve with Du Caiwei at noon. Therefore, he came to du Caiwei¡¯s ce after work in the afternoon. As expected, she had prepared a sumptuous lunch and exquisite snacks, all of which he liked to eat. Of course, since it was the new year for foreigners, it was inevitable to drink red wine. And for the sake of the climate, she had even drawn all the shades, made the room into a night atmosphere, and even lit candles. He remembered that he did not drink much, but he was drunk. Cai Wei took the opportunity to slip into his arms, and then she took the initiative. The long-suppressed desire in his body was finally aroused by her, and then he rolled onto the sofa with her. He remembered that when he and Du Caiwei were on the Sofa, their minds were still thinking about the barbecue at night, butter on, they gradually became addicted. Perhaps they were too tired, and finally they actually fell asleep. He only felt ufortable, thinking that he had to quickly send Du Caiwei abroad. So, he quickly went to the bathroom to wash up and change his clothes. When he went out, he immediately called Fang Xiao, wanting to ask if she was still waiting at the beach of Yangmei pit. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. Just as he said ¡®hello¡¯ , Fang Xiao¡¯s voice came with a sobbing tone, ¡°Yi Tang, not good, Caiwei¡¯s eyes... CAIWEI¡¯s eyes might be blind... ¡± Chapter 1788

Chapter 1788: Chapter 1788 you¡¯re so ruthless

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang¡¯s brain immediately rumbled. He could no longer remember what Fang Xiao had said. There was only one sentence in his brain: Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes are going blind! When Fang Xiao called Qiu Yitang, she said that Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes might be going blind. However, when Qiu Yitang rushed to the police station the next day to see her, she knew that Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were indeed blind. At that time, Du Caiwei was rolling on the ground in pain after being sprinkled with two handfuls of lime by Fang Chen. She was busy calling the emergency number 120 while the bystanders called the police. Then, 110 and 120 arrived almost at the same time. 120 people carried du Caiwei to the ambnce while she and her brother were taken to the police station for questioning. The truth was very obvious. She and Fang Chen ganged up to bully du Caiwei alone. Although Fang Chen¡¯s iq was only four years old, he was tall and big. No one believed that he was just a child. Du Caiwei was injured, so the siblings had to take responsibility. Fang Chen¡¯s two handfuls of lime had to take the main responsibility, and she was the elder sister. Not only did she not educate her brother well, but she also took the initiative to fight with others, so she had to take responsibility. Not only did the people around them witness the fight between her and Du Caiwei, but there was also a surveince video installed at the Korean Barbecue restaurant. From the surveince video, it could be seen that Du Caiwei was holding her hand at first She had a pleading look on her face, but she raised her hand and pped du Caiwei in the face. She was the one who started the fight, and it was also her and her younger brother who jointly hit the person. Moreover, the two siblings had even blinded du Caiwei¡¯s eyes. What awaited them would be imprisonment. It was not Fang Xiao¡¯s first time being locked up in the police station, so she was not that afraid when she saw the police. However, Fang Chen looked like an adult, and his temperament was still that of a child. When he saw the police, his entire body trembled. In Fang Chen¡¯s understanding, the police uncle was there to catch bad people. Now, he and his sister were actually caught by the police uncle, so he instinctively thought that he was considered a bad person by the police uncle. Therefore, he kept crying out, ¡°police uncle, I¡¯m not a bad person. You¡¯ve caught the wrong person. Police uncle, I¡¯m not a bad person... ¡± One night, Fang Xiao held her brother Fang Chen¡¯s hand. The siblings held each other¡¯s hands and sat in the cold room. In the end, Fang Chen finally cried enough and fell asleep, but she was not sleepy at all. Not only did she remember the incident two months ago when she smashed a fool, she was also locked up in the police station. But that time, there was Dongfang Yunheng. Although he was cold and indifferent to her, he hated her But in the end, he still thought of a way to help her settle the matter and let her walk out safely. Now that she was once again locked up in the detention center, who would help her Could she and Fang Chen still walk out of the police station What was waiting for them, sister and brother? The next morning, Qiu Yitang came. The first thing he said when he saw her was, ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯re a vicious woman that I¡¯ve never seen before. Cai Wei¡¯s eyes are blind now. Are You satisfied? ¡± Fang Xiao listened like that and looked at Qiu Yitang, whose face was distorted due to anger. After a long while, she refuted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fang Chen to grab the lime and throw it on her face. I... ¡± ¡°enough, Fang Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang was so angry that he wanted to strangle her to death. Of course, if this ce was not the police station, it was fortunate that this ce was special, so Qiu Yitang controlled himself and did not make a move. Chapter 1789

Chapter 1789: Chapter 1789: No one can save her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°From now on, you and your brother can stay here. It¡¯s safe here. No one wille looking for you anymore, ¡± Qiu Yitang said and left without looking back. Fang Xiao and her brother were sent to the detention center from the police station the next day because the police station had told her that their behavior was too bad. If the injured party did not press charges, the public security organ would probably press charges. Originally, the detention center was a ce where people ate people. Usually, the strong bullied the weak and the rted ones bullied the weak. However, because the incident where Fang Chen had blinded du Caiwei was too bad, they did not dare to put him in the same room with other people They didn¡¯t want him to hurt other people. Fang Chen didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room alone. He kept crying and calling for his sister. ¡°I want my sister. I¡¯m scared. ¡± The guards were at a loss and didn¡¯t dare to hit him. Thus, they could onlye to the female detention center to ask Fang Xiao what was going on. Fang Xiao quickly told them that her brother was retarded. Then, she begged those people to lock her and her brother together. She said that if no one took care of her, Fang Chen would definitely die. Don¡¯t look at how big he had grown up But his ability was that of a four-year-old child. In the end, the people in the detention center were left with no choice because of Fang Chen¡¯s noise. Moreover, this person was also a hothead. In order to find his sister, he almost got into a fight with the guards when he was on guard duty. Moreover, he didn¡¯t eat. He said that he wouldn¡¯t eat without his sister. Later, after a lot of mediation, Fang Chen was finally transferred to the women¡¯s detention center. She was allowed to live in the same room as Fang Xiao, but at the same time, she urged Fang Xiao to take good care of her brother. If she hurt him in the detention center.. It was likely that the siblings would have to stay in prison for the rest of their lives. However, the people in the detention center still told Fang Xiao to be mentally prepared. They said that when the trial started, she would be an adult, and Fang Chen would be a minor. Fang Chen would definitely stay in the detention center until she became an adult, and Fang Xiao would probably go straight to prison to serve her sentence. Of course, after the people in the detention center knew about Fang Xiao and her younger brother¡¯s suffering, they also sympathized with the siblings. Therefore, someone said that if someone outside was willing to help them, if the injured party was willing to eptpensation and mediation, they would not pursue this matter.. Then, the siblings would definitely be fine. Someone was willing to help them Who would be willing to help the siblings Du Caiwei was blind. There was probably nothing that could not be settled with hundreds of thousands or millions of dors. And she was penniless. Not to mention being in the detention center, even if she was outside, she would not be able to get hundreds of thousands of dors, because who would lend her so much money? Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s shadow shed through her mind, but when she thought of his ruthlessness, she felt that it was impossible. However, when she could not think of anyone else, she still suggested to the guard that she give him a call. The number she called was the number that Dongfang Yunheng used to contact her. However, when she called again, his phone was already empty. No one could save her. Her former high school ssmate, Zheng Zihao, who sent her to the hospital that night, gave her his number. At that time, it was only stored in his phone card. Later, when he returned to Huicheng to change his phone number, he threw away the card She did not even remember that Zheng Zihao¡¯s phone number was around 13. As for the rest of her friends, whether it was Luo Qili or Liu Yijun, they could not help her. Moreover, she and Fang Chen were not even allowed to visit each other in the detention center. They could not even meet her face to face. Chapter 1790

Chapter 1790: Chapter 1790 exchanging eyes for freedom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, Fang Xiao thought that her and Fang Chen¡¯s lives might have been miserable, so much so that after their families were destroyed, they finally saw a glimmer of hope, but it waspletely destroyed in an instant. What awaited them would be a few years.. Or even more than ten years in prison. Just when Fang Xiao thought that she and Fang Chen would no longer see any hope, Qiu Yitang¡¯swyer came to see her half a monthter. Thewyer brought her two documents. One was the document to sue her and Fang Chen. This document was of little value because the facts wereid out there. She and Fang Chen had indeed hit Du Caiwei And one of Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes was indeed blinded by Fang Chen¡¯s lime. And the other was, of course, the divorce agreement between her and Qiu Yitang. In other words, from now on, she and Fang Yitang were no longer husband and wife, and she was no longer the young Madam of the Fang family. However, in this divorce agreement, there was an additional agreement. That was to say, if she and Fang Chen wanted to obtain freedom, of course, they did not have no chance at all. As long as she let du Caiwei¡¯s eyes see again.. Then, Du Caiwei could dismiss the case as a party who did not pursue the matter. Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were already blind. How could she make her eyes see again? Hence, thewyer reminded her lightly that Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were blind because her corneas had been burned by lime. In other words.. Du Caiwei only needed to change her corneas and she would be able to see again. Change her corneas Fang Xiao reacted under thewyer¡¯s blinking eyes. She almost instinctively touched her eyes and then asked, ¡°you mean to use my corneas in exchange for the freedom of my life and my brother¡¯s? ¡° ¡°just one is enough. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯swyer looked at her He reminded her lightly, ¡°the cornea of one eye can make three or four eyes see again, and you are only blind in one eye. Actually, it doesn¡¯t affect your ability to see the world. At the same time, you and your brother can walk out of this detention center safely and gain the freedom of life from now on. ¡° Thewyer saw that Fang Xiao was stunned, and then he sighed softly, ¡°of course, that depends on your choice. You can think about it for a few days. I¡¯lle back in a few days. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t need to consider it. ¡± Fang Xiao covered her eyes with one hand and felt the effect of seeing the world with one eye. Then, she immediately said, ¡°then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll give her the cornea of one eye... ¡° Thewyer was a little surprised that she had made a decision so quickly, but he did not say anything. He just took out the two documents for Fang Xiao to sign. One was a divorce agreement, and the other was that she used one of her corneas to exchange for peace between herself and her brother Of course, on the transaction agreement that she used her corneas to propose, Du Caiwei had already signed it. She promised that she would not pursue this matter after her eyes were restored. She would pretend that this matter had never happened. Therefore, three dayster, Fang Xiao was released on bail by thewyer. She followed him to a hospital and went straight to the operating theater. After undergoing a series of examinations, shey on a moving bed and was pushed into the operating theater. When her corneas were removed, she waspletely anesthetized. However, she still felt pain, a piercing pain. She knew that losing an eye would not affect her ability to see the world, but she was still reluctant to part with it. Some people said that the eye was the window to the soul, and a person only had two windows in their entire life. However, she had forcefully blocked one of her windows. From then on, the window became a wall and nothing could be seen. Chapter 1791

Chapter 1791: Chapter 1791: New Sry and new life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao thought that her cornea had been removed and that her eye would be closed forever. However, after the surgery, she realized that it was not the case. Her eye was just unable to see light However, her eye was still there, but it had lost its luster and could not move. Two monthster, Fang Xiao was already working at a beach barbecue site on the western coast of Huicheng. She and her younger brother, Fang Chen, were already 29 years old when they were released from the detention center. At that time, it had already been half a month since she had given her cornea to Du Caiwei. Before she had her corneas removed, she had asked Qiu Yitang¡¯swyer to buy a pair of sunsses for her. Thatwyer was more or less humane, and he had bought them for her without saying a word. Moreover, it was a brand of sunsses, and it was estimated to cost several hundred yuan. At that time, she also did not have the money to give to thatwyer because after entering the detention center, all the cash in her bag had been used to buy food for Fang Chen. After all, he was still a child, and he could not eat the food in the detention center. She could not bear to see her younger brother go hungry Therefore, she used the money to buy food from the snack bar inside. Therefore, she only thanked thewyer for his generosity. Fortunately, thewyer was not a stingy person. He only said that the pair of sses matched her well and looked good on her face, but he never mentioned anything about money. After she and her brother Fang Chen came out of the detention center, they went directly to the special school. As for her things in the Qiu family, Qiu Yitang had already sent someone to send them to the detention center for her. She did not need to go back to the Qiu family or the West Mountain Vi. The special school was already on holiday. Fortunately, Luo Qili was the teacher in there. She knew that the siblings were in trouble, so she provided her dormitory for the siblings to live in. Fang Xiao stayed at the special school until the tenth day of the New Year, which was the start of the school year. Fang Chen should be going to school. Fortunately, she had paid the rest of her father¡¯s money to the school before the New Year, so she did not have to worry about Fang Chen¡¯s tuition fees. However, Fang Chen¡¯s tuition fees were not avable for the next semester, and she had to find a job. Liu Yijun asked her if she wanted to work in Bincheng, but she immediately refused because she only had one eye. She did not want to meet that familiar person in that city. Regarding the question of why she had to wear a pair of sses, she exined it to Luo Qili and Liu Yijun. When Fang Chen Sprinkled du Caiwei, the white ash also flew into her eyes, so her eyes were very painful when the wind blew Therefore, she had to wear a pair of sses to protect herself from the wind. Luo Qili and Liu Yijun did not suspect that she had a pair of sses. Also, because the siblings did not have money for the New Year, Luo Qili and Liu Yijun each borrowed 500 yuan from Fang Xiao. In fact, the two of them had no intention of letting Fang Xiao return the money. The Job Fang Xiao found at the barbecue stall in Huicheng was found by Director Li of the Special School on ount of Luo Qili. He said that it was usually not busy here, but it was very busy from Friday night to Sunday This was because people nowadays liked toe to the barbecue stall for barbecuing. Moreover, the owner of the Barbecue stall also rented beach speedboats and beach cabins. At that time, Fang Xiao decided to work here. One reason was that this ce was far away from Huicheng city, and the other was the seaside here. She wore a pair of eyes to shelter her from the wind, so no one doubted her. Another reason was that director Li said this boss was generous The sry was high, about four to five thousand a month. With this kind of sry, if Fang Xiao went to Binhai with her own strength, it was not impossible to find it. But the key was that she would enter a bigpany, and a bigpany still needed a physical examination, and her eyes definitely could not withstand a physical examination. COMMENT0ment Chapter 1792

Chapter 1792: Chapter 1792 new work and new life 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao only found out when she arrived at the western district seaside that the work was much more demanding than what director Li had said. Although she only went to work at ten in the morning, she had to work until one in the morning, two in the morning, and sometimes even three or four in the morning at night. Especially on Friday nights and Saturday nights. Sometimes, even when it was past four or five in the morning, there would still be people barbecuing, but she had no choice but to set up stoves for them, add charcoal, deliver food, and so on. Although the work at the Western District Barbecue stall was very tiring, the boss was indeed very generous. When Fang Xiao went for the first month, the boss was afraid that she would not be able to endure hardship. He even said that he would only give her 4,000 a month, but after she worked for a month.. The boss directly increased her sry to 5,000 yuan. This was not only because Fang Xiao could endure hardship, but also because Fang Xiao was an educated person. She could write and calcte, and she could also help the boss do the ounts. She could even do taxes and other things. Therefore, the boss was happy. He had originally hired a part-time ountant every month for seven or eight hundred yuan, but now he had even fired the part-time ountant and left everything to Fang Xiao to do. ¡°Fang Xiao, as long as you work well here and can help me do the ounts well, and manage these rented beach cars and small wooden houses well, as long as I earn more money, I will give you a raise in three months, ¡± the boss said to her. The boss of this barbecue stall in the western district was a woman, about forty-five or forty-six years old. It was said that her husband was the vige party secretary of the western district vige, so this was the only barbecue stall in the western district beach, and she was the only one who rented a motorboat Beach Umbres, tables, chairs, swimming rings, and other sea-going supplies. The boss used to be very busy. After Fang Xiao came, she sorted out a lot of things for her. She even proposed a reasonable division ofbor and time management system for her. She arranged and matched the time of the few workers reasonably, so that the workers would not be so tired However, her efficiency doubled. Therefore, the boss and the workers liked her very much. As for the issue of her wearing a pair of sunsses, everyone started to find it strange. Later, they found out that her eyes had trachoma and she could not blow the sea breeze. Gradually, everyone became less curious about her wearing sses. Of course, when Fang Xiao first went to the Western District Beach, she wore the sunsses that thewyer had bought for her. Later, after she received a month¡¯s sry, she went to change the frames of her sses to the frames of ordinary sses. However, the lenses were still the lenses of sunsses. Thus, when she wore a pair of sses like this, it no longer looked like sunsses, but more like a pair of nearsighted sses. It was just that the lenses were not transparent and could not see her sses. Fang Xiao thought that she would never meet Dongfang Yunheng again in her life. However, when April came and the climate gradually warmed up, more and more people came to the beach to barbecue. She did not expect that Dongfang Yunheng would actuallye to this beach to barbecue. This Day came without any warning. At that time, because Xiao Zhao, who was in charge of sending charcoal and lighting the fire, had taken a leave of absence, and the other colleagues were busy, so she naturally took two bags of charcoal and theplimentary barbed wire and walked toward the middle of the beach. This was a new client. Xiao Liu, who had written the bill, said that she was rich. The other party had ordered a rack-style barbecue grill and a deluxe set meal, while Xiao Liu had to move the rack and food preparation table, so there was no way Xiao Zhao could help with sending charcoal and lighting the fire Moreover, not everyone knew how to light a fire. Fang Xiao followed Xiao Liu to the middle of the beach. After Xiao Liu had ced the rack-style Barbecue stall, she went up and poured the charcoal into the barbecue grill Then, she looked at the man who was taking pictures of the sea and asked, ¡°Sir, are you going to help me light the charcoal now orter? ¡° Chapter 1793

Chapter 1793: Chapter 1793: Meeting an acquaintance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the man heard her voice, he was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, he slowly turned around. When he saw that it was her, he was instinctively stunned. His face showed slight astonishment and astonishment. Fang Xiao was alsopletely stunned. Never in her dreams would she have thought that this person was actually Dongfang Yunheng. At this moment, he was holding an slr in his hand. Not Far Away, Gu Chenchen was standing on the beach and at the junction of the sea water, fiddling with various Posture. ¡°Yun Heng, take a picture for me. ¡± Not Far Away, Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice pulled the two stunned people back at the same time. Dongfang Yunheng immediately turned his head back to press the shutter, while Fang Xiao lowered her head to press the lighter to light the charcoal fire. The charcoal fire was not very good, not to mention that it was at the seaside, so lighting the charcoal fire was a skill. The person who had the best lighting skills at their barbecue stall was Xiao Zhao, but he had to take a leave of absence to buy some cold medicine. Although Fang Xiao could light a fire, her skills were not very good. She used her body to block the wind, and after a long time, she finally lit the charcoal fire Then, just as Gu Chenchen was about to walk back to the Barbecue stall, she immediately turned around and walked back to her own bunk, which was managed for the boss. Throughout the night, she did not go to Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen¡¯s barbecue stall again. Although the barbecue stall had ordered food several times, Fang Xiao had been sent there by other colleagues. It was past nine o¡¯clock in the evening when the barbeque peak was reached. Fang Xiao was too busy collecting money and opening the small wooden house alone. At this time, Dongfang Yunheng came to pay the bill. He was tall, handsome, and handsome, just like the male celebrities on TV. Moreover, he was well-dressed and stood out among the crowd. Even if Fang Xiao wanted to ignore him, it was almost impossible. He was unusually patient. He queued with the crowd until the people in front had paid the bill and left with their own things. Only then did he slowly walk up and pass the bill in his hand to Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao was still the same as when she received money from others. She took theputer and quickly calcted the amount on his bill. Then, she used a pen to write down the total amount and used theputer to type out a list for him Then, she politely and formally said, ¡°a total of 685 yuan. Sir, do you want to pay by Card or cash? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng looked at her without blinking. When he saw her on the beach just now, he could hardly believe his eyes. He kept thinking that he must have seen wrongly. How could this woman be Fang Xiao? Didn¡¯t she return to Hui city to marry her FIANC?, Qiu Yitang Didn¡¯t she be the young Madam of the Qiu Family Wasn¡¯t her wedding held in the West Mountain Vi that her father had given her Why would she appear here And she was still in such a state. She was obviously wearing work clothes? One night, when he was having a barbecue on the beach, he was restless. He kept wondering if she coulde to his barbecue stall again. He wanted to see her again. He wanted to confirm if he was hallucinating? However, this woman never came again. Once, he deliberately did not hold the teacup properly and poured the entire cup of tea into the stove. He put out the charcoal fire and asked someone to light it. He thought she woulde again because she was the one who started the fire. However, the person who started the fire here was a man. He asked indirectly if the girl who started the fire was the one who started the fire. Only then did the man tell him That girl was not in charge of lighting the fire. She was in charge of managing the entire shop. She was the deputy store manager. She usually worked in the shop to collect the money and do the ounts. Chapter 1794

Chapter 1794: Chapter 1794 he came to find her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, after he finished eating, he took the bill and paid for it himself. Gu Chenchen even said that he didn¡¯t need to walk, he could just ask his underling to pay. But he still insisted on paying the bill himself. The reason was that the number on the bill and the materials he had just given were not clear. Gu Chenchen couldn¡¯t help butugh at him for being stingy. When did he be so calctive? But now he thought that this time he was right to be calctive, because when he was waiting in line, he was very sure that he didn¡¯t have any hallucinations. The woman standing in front of him was indeed Fang Xiao, the woman he had loved and hated The woman who had also taken revenge in the end, Fang Xiao. ¡°Sir, would you like to pay by Card or cash? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but remind him when she saw that Dongfang Yunheng was stunned and did not move. Only then did Yun Henge back to his senses. He took out his wallet and quickly took out seven big red bills from it. Then, he said lightly, ¡°keep the change. ¡° ¡°thank you, sir, for your donation for the special children. ¡± As Fang Xiao spoke, she took out 15 yuan in small bills and put them into a donation box at the side. Then, she reached out and took a customer¡¯s receipt With one hand holding the receipt and the other hand holding the counter, she worked seriously. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t know when Dongfang Yunheng left, because after she finished calcting this person¡¯s ount, she looked up and saw that Dongfang Yunheng was no longer there. She was very busy that night. She didn¡¯t get off work until four o¡¯clock in the morning. She was very sleepy. After she returned to the dormitory, she took a shower and went to bed. She didn¡¯t even have a dream before she slept until daybreak. Since that day, Fang Xiao thought that Dongfang Yunheng would probably nevere to the western district beach for a barbecue again. Moreover, this was the western district of Huicheng, which was at the border of the Eastern District Beach of Binhai. In fact, Dongfang Yunheng drove a long way here It would take more than an hour to walk on the highway. However, to her surprise, three dayster, Dongfang Yunheng came again. This time, he did note for a barbecue, nor did hee with Gu Chenchen. Instead, he came alone. Dongfang Yunheng came veryte that day. In fact, it should be said that he came very early. It was about four o¡¯clock in the morning. She had just finished work and showered. Just as she was about to dry her hair and go to sleep, the doorwoman downstairs shouted, ¡°Fang Xiao, someone is looking for you! ¡° Someone is looking for you She was stunned for a moment. Then, she instinctively thought that the boss was looking for her because such incidents had happened before. asionally, the boss woulde to the dormitory to ask her if he had any unclear ounts. Therefore, she walked out of the dormitory in her pajamas. Because the light was too dim downstairs, and there were two big trees at the door, it was impossible to see who was standing there. It was mid-april. Although it was early summer and the temperature was gradually warming up, it was still early in the morning. The night was still a little cold. Fang Xiao wore her pajamas and dragged a pair of sandals before walking downstairs. Because she had washed her hair and had yet to blow dry it, she felt a little cold when she walked down. When she reached the door, she was stunned when she saw the person standing under the tree, because this person was not her female boss It was Dongfang Yunheng. She used her hands to tidy up her wet hair before it fell to her forehead. When she pulled her hair with her hands, she realized that she was not wearing her sses, so she instinctively shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to change beforeing down. ¡° Chapter 1795

Chapter 1795: Chapter 1795, treat me to a meal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying this, she immediately turned around and ran into the corridor. Her footsteps were so fast that her figure was in a panic. It was as if if she stopped for even a second, she would be caught by a ghost. Dongfang Yunheng saw her figure running back and saw her jumping up the stairs. He could not help butugh. No matter how many years or months he had not seen her, this woman was still as light as a deer when she ran. He thought of the moment when she looked at him and was stunned. He also looked at her. She was only wearing a simple white floral print pajamas, but it made her face look extremely pure. Her eyes were as clear as a spring. ... Dongfang Yunheng thought of Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes and felt that something was wrong. Fang Xiao had already stepped out of the door and saw him. At that time, she used her hands to tidy her hair, and it was at that moment when she was doing it.. He saw her eyes... ... That was not right. Her eyes were clearly clear and transparent. Why did he only see one of her eyes And her other eye.. He tried hard to recall. Her other eye seemed to have no luster. Although it was also so big and bright, it was like a dragon¡¯s eye core set on a snowman¡¯s head. He was shocked by his own thoughts. How could this be How could this be What happened to her eye He remembered that when he took her to the Eiffel Tower in Paris before the New Year, her eye was still fine? The doubts in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s heart were still growing, but Fang Xiao had already changed into a set of clothes and came downstairs. In fact, she had only changed her pajamas into work clothes. Her hair had been blown dry, and a pair of sses was on the bridge of her nose. ¡°President Dongfang, is there something you need me for? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was indifferent and distant. She did not show any joy when she suddenly came to her dormitory building and pointed out the person who hade to her. This man was too ck-bellied and deep-seated. Not a simple woman like her could guess his thoughts. She had already suffered a setbackst year, and she would not be foolish enough to believe any of his words. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng felt that his throat was a little dry. He did not know why, but when he saw her look like she was a thousand miles away from him, he felt extremely ufortable. Fang Xiao nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our barbecue stall is already closed. Now that the shop is closed, there is nothing left to sell. ¡° ¡°I know there are ces that sell things, ¡± he quickly continued, ¡°I forgot to bring my wallet when I went out. I¡¯m penniless now. Why don¡¯t you treat me to a meal? ¡° Fang Xiao was silent for a moment, then she nodded. ¡°Okay. Back then, President Dongfang once treated me to a meal at the aerial restaurant in the Eiffel Tower. Logically speaking, I should treat him back, but I don¡¯t know... ¡° ¡°I know where there¡¯s food. ¡± He quickly took over her words and pointed at the car under the tree not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s drive there. After we eat, I¡¯ll send you back. It won¡¯t dy you from work. ¡° She knew that she couldn¡¯t go with this man, but since she had already promised him, if she went back on her word now, she didn¡¯t know what he would say or do. Dongfang Yunheng couldn¡¯t be provoked, and she couldn¡¯t pay the price for provoking him. She didn¡¯t want to lose this job because it was the guarantee of her and her brother¡¯s life, and she knew that Dongfang Yunheng had the ability to make her lose her job in an instant. Chapter 1796

Chapter 1796: Chapter 1796 was here. Get down

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION So, she obediently got into the car with him and quietly sat in the passenger seat, allowing him to drive toward the center of the western district. Huicheng¡¯s western district was still very backward, and even the small town had not been developed yet. However, there was a 24-hour store in the town, and this store was the fast food chain of the world, mcdonald¡¯s! Fang Xiao thought that Dongfang Yunheng would drive to the mcdonald¡¯s restaurant in the center of the town to eat, because this was the only restaurant in the town that was open 24 hours a day. However, when the car passed by the mcdonald¡¯s restaurant, Dongfang Yunheng did not stop the car but continued driving, she instinctively wondered what was wrong with this man Other than this restaurant, where else in the town would there be food at this time? ¡°Hey, President Dongfang, where exactly are you driving to? ¡± Fang Xiao finally could not sit still. Although this person¡¯s car was a luxury car and it was veryfortable to sit in, she could not forget that she still had to go to work at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. ¡°You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I get there. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he directly drove towards the intersection of the highway. Obviously, he was going to get on the highway. Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but be anxious Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice by two decibels and said, ¡°President Dongfang, I have to go to work tomorrow morning. If the ce where you want to eat is too far away, just tell me how much it costs to eat a meal. I¡¯ll give it to you first. Can¡¯t you just go and eat alone? ¡° ¡°How would I know how much it costs? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng turned his face over and rolled his eyes at her. He said a little unhappily, ¡°you¡¯re not an employee of mypany. Why are you calling yourself president? ¡° Fang Xiao was slightly stunned and instantly understood. So the title of president was reserved for the employees of the Dongfang Group So she tactfully changed her words, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you¡¯re the big president, but please understand that I¡¯m just a small employee. I¡¯ll... ¡° ¡°I won¡¯t dy you from work, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao. He was also very dissatisfied with her calling him Mr. Dongfang So he frowned and added, ¡°I promise to drive you back to work and not let you bete. Is that okay? ¡° Fang Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. It was already past four o¡¯clock, and she had to go to work at ten o¡¯clock. She only had five hours left. She would have to treat Dongfang Yunheng to a mealter. So, she lowered the seat, turned over, and directly flipped to the back seat. Then, she straightened the front passenger seat andy on the back seat. She curled her feet, faced the seat, and slowly closed her eyes to take a nap. In fact, she was really sleepy. After all, she had worked too long during the day. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back. It just so happened that she was in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car. The entire space was filled with his aura, which rushed to her nose, making her unable to sleep well. Of course, she did not really fall asleep, but she was still in a daze. After about an hour, the car finally stopped. Then, she heard the sound of the door being pushed open. When she sat up, Dongfang Yunheng had already helped her open the door. ¡°We¡¯re here. Come down. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng stood by the car, one hand holding the door frame. His movements were iparably elegant, as if he was a star from a movie. She yawned and sat up. She used her hand to hold her sses. However, she did not get out of the car through the door that he had opened. Instead, she pushed open the other door and got out of the car. When she got out of the car, she realized that it was already dawn. It was past five o¡¯clock, and the east was already white. The streetmps were still lit quietly. The surroundings were very quiet. Only asionally did cars pass by on the street. Chapter 1797

Chapter 1797: Chapter 1797, top-ss restaurant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she looked around, she realized that this ce was a little familiar. When she saw the words ¡°Yunxiao pavilion, ¡± she could not help butugh. So this was the ce. No wonder he was on the highway. It turned out that the CEO of Dongfang was the one with a big mouth. The fast food from mcdonald¡¯s probably did not catch his eye, but the second and third floors of Yunxiao pavilion were the most famous top-ss restaurants in Bincheng. Fang Xiao quietly followed behind Dongfang Yunheng and walked into Yunxiao pavilion with him. This was the second time she had walked into Yunxiao pavilion. However, this time, she was not going to the 39th floor, but to the restaurant on the third floor. The decorations in the restaurant were very luxurious. As expected of a top-notch name. The background music in the restaurant was very beautiful. In such a quiet breakfast, it seemed particrly quiet. A waiter brought the menu over. There was only the name and no price, but the pictures were clearly visible. Therefore, she very naturally ordered herself a portion of the original vor of Da Yuntun. She had always loved to eat Yuntun, but she had not eaten it ever since she went to work at the barbecue stall on the western district beach. That was because they ate in the canteen, and the canteen was mainly rice and stir-fried vegetables. asionally, there was soup. It was either seaweed and egg flower soup or tomato and egg flower soup In short, they were all the simplest types. Dongfang Yunheng ordered a few types of snacks. He was probably famished. Fang Xiao did not pay attention to what he ordered. She thought that it was only a breakfast and snacks were not expensive. After ordering, Dongfang Yunheng looked at the menu and asked indifferently, ¡°what would you like to drink? ¡± Without waiting for Fang Xiao to answer, he asked himself, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a cup of hot milk tea. ¡° ¡°... ¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. Since he had already made the decision for her, then milk tea it was. In fact, she wanted to drink a cup of hot milk more ... Soon, the thing they wanted was delivered. Only then did Fang Xiao realize that her original vor of Wonton was actually paired with fish soup. The white fish soup was like milk, and the thin-skinned Wonton with red filling was soaked in it It looked like the petals of a pink rose from a hundred miles away had fallen into the milk. It was so beautiful that people could not bear to eat it. Actually, she was not very hungry. However, this wonton with its color, smell, and taste really made her swallow only saliva, so she picked up the white porcin spoon and ate it. It was indeed something made in a top-notch restaurant. The taste was so delicious that she almost swallowed her tongue. After eating a bowl of original vor of Wonton, it seemed that she was not full yet. Dongfang Yunheng also did not seem to have eaten his fill. Although he had eaten a Wonton and two snacks, he smiled and asked her while drinking milk tea, ¡°do you want to eat something else? ¡° She nodded. Indeed, she did not want to finish it. Such a delicious breakfast, she would probably onlye here once in her life. After this, she would probably nevere to this ce again, right? Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng waved his hand and said a few words to the waiter. This time, he actually spoke French, but Fang Xiao did not understand it. The waiter seemed to even know French. He nodded and turned around to leave. Soon, two more dishes were served. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t quite know the name of the dishes, but she poured a big scoop of orange juice on the white food. Because the original fruit juice hadn¡¯t been added with water, the orange juice couldn¡¯t be soaked through for a long time. The food was very delicious. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t feel what it was after eating it, but what Dongfang Yunheng ate was a stewed cup. Seeing that he was eating with a porcin spoon, Fang Xiao guessed that it must be some kind of soup. Chapter 1798

Chapter 1798: Chapter 1798 even if you don¡¯t rip me off

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It took about an hour to finish the breakfast. In the end, Fang Xiao called for the bill. When Dongfang Yunheng looked for her, he said that he had forgotten to bring his wallet, so he specially drove to look for her to treat him to a meal. Very soon, the waiter brought the bill over and said to her extremely politely, ¡°It¡¯s a total of 5,948 yuan. Would you like to pay by Card or cash? ¡° 5,948 yuan Fang Xiao was instantly stunned. She and Dongfang Yunheng had just had breakfast. She thought that no matter how expensive it was, it would at most be 200 to 300 yuan. How expensive could it be? Her palms were almost dripping with sweat. After a while, she said to the waiter, ¡°please tell me, what is so expensive? Why is it so expensive? ¡° The waiter still exined to her very politely, ¡°Miss, you two ordered the original vor of Da Yuntun. Our original vor of Da Yuntun is to recruit Yun Tun. The thick soup is made from shark bones. The meat in the Yun Tun is made from Bama¡¯s wild boar meat. The unit price of such a Yun Tun is 599 yuan. And the bird¡¯s nest and snow swallow that you just ate, the shark fin that this gentleman ate is also 599 yuan. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao finally understood what a top-notch restaurant was and what a top-notch fee was. And the most hateful thing was that Dongfang Yunheng was too ruthless. After eating Yuntun, he even ordered bird¡¯s nest, Shark¡¯s Fin, and their milk tea The tea leaves inside were actually made from the great red robe of Wuyi Mountain. No wonder it cost so much money. In the end, Fang Xiao took out her own card from her bag to pay for this breakfast. Her monthly sry plus overtime was only 5,000 yuan, but this breakfast actually ate up more than a month of her sry. She had only worked at a barbecue stall in the western district for two and a half months, and had only received two months¡¯sry. The first month was only 4,000 yuan, and she had only received 9,000 yuan in two months. Now, she had spent more than half of it all at once. On the way back, she sat quietly in the back row without saying a word. Dongfang Yunheng was tactful and did not say a word. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with eating up more than a month¡¯s sry. It was past seven o¡¯clock in the morning, and there were already many cars on the highway. Fortunately, there was no traffic jam, and the road was unimpeded. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car drove fast, and in an hour.. He actually sent Fang Xiao back to therge Longan tree fifty meters away from her dormitory building. She pushed open the car door and got out of the car. She mmed the car door behind her and was about to leave. She did not expect that he would actually follow her out of the car and even stop her in front of the car. ¡°Do you think that I ate so much of you in one meal? ¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at her. He used his hand to lift her petite chin. Because she had worked at the beach for a long time, her skin was no longer fair. Fang Xiao turned her head slightly and shook off his hand. She took a step back and still did not make a sound. She felt that there was no longer a need to talk to him. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand was in the air because she turned her head away. He was stunned for a moment and said calmly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t rip you off, how could you remember me? ¡° ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t rip me off, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten you so quickly. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be a second man who would take me to the air restaurant of the Paris iron tower for a meal in this lifetime. ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was extremely indifferent and distant. After saying this, Fang Xiao immediately turned around and ran from his car to the dormitory building. It was already eight in the morning. The auntie in front of the dormitory building had already opened the door. Chapter 1799

Chapter 1799: Chapter 1799, the news of his engagement

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng looked at the figure running away. He was wearing light green work clothes and was running in the morning wind like a light deer running in the woods. She would not forget him so quickly. The corners of his mouth pulled into a smile. This was good. At least, she still remembered him. At least, he was not without a trace in her heart. The barbecue stalls on the beach were actually not busy, especially not during the holidays. There were usually fewer people barbecuing, even on the beach. There were also very few peopleing to swim, so there was still a lot of free time. Monday to Thursday were rtively free. After going to work at 10 am, there was almost no one on the beach. Fang Xiao was counting her money on a piece of paper. Her original savings of 9,000 yuan was now less than 4,000 yuan, which made her very distressed. Fang Chen used to ask for 50,000 yuan a semester, which was 100,000 yuan a year. Of course, that included the cost of his aunt taking care of him. Ever since Fang Chen had lived with her in the detention center, she had been teaching her younger brother how to take care of himself, take a bath, eat.. Dress, even wash clothes and so on. Fang Chen¡¯s iq had stopped at four years old because he had fallen down and hit his brain when he was young. However, he could still learn these simple things in life as soon as he learned them. Moreover, he was so tall and had the strength to do so Therefore, he slowly learned how to take care of himself in a simple life. From the beginning of the semester, Fang Xiao did not need to hire an aunt to take care of Fang Chen. All of a sudden, the fees were reduced by half. Luo Qili, who was a teacher in the detention center, also applied for special care for Fang Chen. Therefore, she only needed to pay 20,000 yuan a semester. Fang Xiao calcted that her monthly sry of 5,000 yuan would be around 60,000 yuan in a year. Of which, 40,000 yuan would be used to pay for her younger brother¡¯s tuition, and the remaining 20,000 yuan would be used to buy clothes and other daily necessities for her and her younger brother, which would cost about 5,000 yuan a year Then, she would save the remaining 15,000 yuan. When her younger brother was older, she would send him to a technical school to learn some skills. At that time, she would see if he could find a simple job so that he could at least make a living on his own. However, the n didn¡¯t change quickly. Who would have thought that yesterday morning, Dongfang Yunheng would hate her so much that he would ruthlessly rip her off? Thus, her n of saving 15,000 yuan a year was broken This year, she would probably have to save some of her daily expenses to save 10,000 yuan. ¡°Hey, Fang Xiao, take a look at this. ¡± Xiao Zhao ced the newspaper in Fang Xiao¡¯s hand With some excitement, she said, ¡°the diamond prince, Dongfang Yunheng, and his long-time girlfriend, Miss Gu Chenchen, held an engagement ceremonyst night at the top restaurant of Yunxiao pavilion. Why, I heard that the engagement cake is 90% . ¡° Fang Xiao looked at the crumpled newspaper in front of Xiao Zhao. It was probably used by the tourists to cushion their seats on the beach. On the entertainment page, there was a high-definition picture of Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen standing next to the cake Gu Chenchen¡¯s hand was holding a long knife, while Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand was holding Gu Chenchen¡¯s hand. Both of them had blissful smiles on their faces. Fang Xiao indifferently threw the newspaper away and then said indifferently, ¡°why are you so excited about the engagement? Hurry up and go to the beach to see if there are any new tourists who need beach chairs or beach umbres? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, you¡¯re so old-fashioned. ¡± Xiao Zhao shrugged her shoulders and then yawned again. ¡°where are the tourists? It¡¯s Wednesday today. We¡¯ll start working the day after tomorrow. Can¡¯t we gossip when we¡¯re free? ¡° Chapter 1800

Chapter 1800: Chapter 1800: She wanted to change jobs

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao smiled. She was not interested in gossip, especially about Dongfang Yunheng. Just as she was about to ask Xiao Zhao to leave, she did not expect that this Guy Would Start Gossiping again. ¡°Hey, did you hear? Our Hui Cheng¡¯s richest man, young master Qiu, is getting engaged. ¡± Xiao Zhao liked to read gossip the most Therefore, after saying that he was the richest man in Bincheng, he said that he was the richest man in Hui Cheng. ¡°It is said that young Master Qiu divorced his vicious wifest year. Oh, you don¡¯t know how vicious his ex-wife is. She actually blinded his woman outside... ¡° While Xiao Zhao was gossiping about Qiu Shaotang, Fang Xiao opened her email in front of herputer, wanting to see if anypany had sent her an email informing her of the interview. If it weren¡¯t for Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sudden appearance yesterday morning, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of leaving her job at the beach. Although Friday, Saturday, and Sunday were very busy, she was indeed very free from Monday to Thursday. She wasn¡¯t that tired. However, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arrival yesterday morning made her uneasy. That man might be crazy one day ande back again Therefore, yesterday morning, when there were no tourists after work, she posted her resume on the recruitment website in front of herputer. In fact, she had sent her resume to all the nners. She actually didn¡¯t remember how many resumes she had sent yesterday, because she had spent the whole morning. However, if she had known that Dongfang Yunheng would be engaged to Gu Chenchenst night before she sent her resume yesterday, she might not have sent her resume. Today, when she opened her email, there were actually two emails. One was from a newly opened advertisingpany, and the other was from a weddingpany. They both informed her to go for an interview. The treatment of the twopanies was simr. The base sry was not high, only 2,000 yuan, but themission was considerable. The most important thing was that bothpanies were in Huicheng city, which was close to her brother¡¯s special school. It was only a few bus stops away It was convenient for her to go to the school to visit her brother at any time. Actually, there was nothing wrong with working at the beach in the western district. It was just that she only had a day off every month, so she had very little time to visit her brother. Even so, if Dongfang Yunheng had not interrupted her life.. She had no intention of leaving this ce. Now that she had received the interview notice, it just so happened that tomorrow was her day off, so she decided to go for an interview. Of course, she didn¡¯t have much hope. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng was already engaged to Gu Chenchen. She thought that he wouldn¡¯te looking for her again, right? The next day, at 10 p.m. , Fang Xiao appeared punctually at the recruitment hall of Baihe Company. The person who interviewed her was the general manager of thepany, in fact, the boss. Fang Xiao wore sses. Because they were short-sighted, they made her look extremely refined. She lookedpletely like a university student, except that her lenses looked a littleical. Fortunately, the boss did not show much curiosity about her lenses. He only asked her politely about her major and some of the nning she had done in college Then, he told her with a smile, ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯ve been epted by mypany, but you¡¯re new here, so you have a probation period. During the probation period, the base sry is 1,000 yuan, and themission is the same as the old employees. In apany like ours, the base sry is just a formality, and the ie depends on themission. ¡°. ¡°...¡± After leaving this weddingpany, Fang Xiao went to another newly opened advertisingpany. Because this advertisingpany was newly opened and did not have any employees, it did not have high requirements for applicants Therefore, Fang Xiao sessfully applied for the job very smoothly. Chapter 1801

Chapter 1801: Chapter 1801: Where Are you going

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? You¡¯re going to change jobs? ¡± Luo Qili looked at Fang Xiao She couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Fang Xiao, you have to think carefully. If you can¡¯t get a job and don¡¯t get amission, and a month¡¯s sry isn¡¯t enough for your own expenses, then what about your brother¡¯s tuition and misceneous fees? ¡° Fang Xiao bit her lip lightly Then she sighed deeply and said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t have to change jobs. I¡¯m just trying to find a job and see if I can find one. I¡¯ll still go back to western district beach to work. After all, a monthly sry of 5,000 isn¡¯t something an averagepany can afford. ¡° Fang Xiao really did not want to leave the western district beach, so she saw that her brother did not quit after he went back that day. She did not even tell any of her colleagues that she had applied for a job before. She thought that although the work at the western district beach was hard during the holidays, it was usually rtively easy. The most important thing was that the boss trusted her very much, which made her work veryfortable. However, two weekster, when Dongfang Yunheng came to look for her again, it forced her to leave the western district beach and go to another ce to work. The Day Dongfang Yunheng came to look for her happened to be the night shift. The night shift was at four in the afternoon, so she could rest in the morning and noon. However, she did not rest today because it was her mother¡¯s birthday. Although her mother had died more than half a year ago, she still remembered that her mother liked birthdays the most. During the Qingming Festival, the business at the beach was very good and she was busy with work, so she did note to visit her parents¡¯graves. Therefore, she pushed the matter of visiting the graves to her mother¡¯s birthday. Because she was not in a hurry, she slept until nine o¡¯clock in the morning before she got up. By the time she washed up and tidied up, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning when she went downstairs. She took her bag and walked out of the dormitory building naturally. Then, she walked towards the road outside that led to the town center, because there was a bus on the side of the road. However, as soon as she walked under the Longan Tree, she was immediately stopped by someone. And the person who stopped her was actually Dongfang Yunheng, who had just gotten engaged a few days ago. She immediately frowned, because she did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to actuallye looking for her. In her mind, she should have already severed all ties with him. Thus, she still spoke very politely and formally, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, are you... looking for me? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was very dissatisfied with her calling him Mr. Dongfang, and he was also very dissatisfied with her expression and tone when she saw him. He finally managed to find out that she was working the night shift today. When she rushed over early in the morning, not only did she not have the slightest bit of joy.. She actually still had such a distant expression. ¡°where are you going? ¡± He suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. He thought that he had speciallye to look for her and did not want to make things difficult for her, so he spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯m going to sweep the grave for my parents. ¡± Fang Xiao nced at Dongfang Yunheng and then said indifferently, ¡°So, now, Mr. Dongfang, can you move aside? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± As Dongfang Yunheng spoke, he had already turned around and helped her open the door of the passenger seat, indicating for her to get in the car. Fang Xiao stood there without moving. She looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said indifferently, ¡°I think... ¡° ¡°Your colleague ising out, ¡± Yun Heng reminded her indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t get in the car, I think your colleague will be curious about me. Of course, if I do anything else... ¡° Chapter 1802

Chapter 1802: Chapter 1802, I¡¯ll send you there

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao quickly got into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car before he could finish his sentence. She understood Dongfang Yunheng well. Sometimes, he would not be able to take into ount the position and feelings of others when he did things. A smile tugged at the corner of Yun Heng¡¯s mouth. He also quickly got into the car in the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he quickly backed out of the car. Then, he stepped on the elerator and the car quickly drove in the direction of the town center. Fang Xiao sat in the car without saying a word. When the car reached the town, she looked straight ahead and said, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, please pull over. I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t trouble you. ¡° ¡°I also have something to look for you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not stop the car. He turned to look at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of your business first. Then, I¡¯ll tell you about my business. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your business. ¡± Fang Xiao felt frustrated and could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I really don¡¯t want to sit in your car. Can you please not force others? ¡° It was as if Dongfang Yunheng did not understand her words and continued to drive. Fang Xiao was so angry that she had no choice. His car was fast, and it was impossible for her to open the door and jump out of the car unless she wanted to die. However, she did not want to die now. Therefore, she could only sit in the front passenger seat and ignore him. She wanted to see where he could drive the car today. Fortunately, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car continued to drive in the direction of Hui city until it entered the city district of Hui city. Then, he turned to look at her and asked, ¡°which cemetery is it? ¡° Fang Xiao could not help but sigh. She did not understand this man. That day, he came to her early in the morning to ask her to treat him to a meal. In the end, it cost her more than five thousand yuan. Today, he came to look for her again. She did not want to spend another few thousand yuan Otherwise, Fang Chen¡¯s tuition fees for the next year would be gone. So.. She said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, let me make it clear first. I don¡¯t have the money to treat you to a meal, so don¡¯t say that you forgot to bring your wallet or anything like that. If you insist on eating something, I can at most buy you a bucket of instant noodles to treat you. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng could not help butugh when he heard her words. It seemed that it was not wrong for him to ruthlessly rip her off that day. Now, this woman had a deep impression of him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and tell me which cemetery it is? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng avoided her topic and went back to the main topic. ¡°where am I going to drive my car? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m just going to drive around the city? ¡° Fang Xiao was really helpless. She didn¡¯t know why Dongfang Yunheng was looking for her, and she felt that nothing should happen between them. In the end, of course, she told him about the cemetery and let him drive her to the cemetery. She bought a bunch of white chrysanthemums from the shop at the entrance of the cemetery and some sacrificial items. Then, she took these and slowly walked into the cemetery. Her parents were buried together, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much. A bunch of white chrysanthemums was enough. As for her mother¡¯s birthday, she remembered that her mother liked to eat birthday cakes the most. She had originally nned to buy the smallest birthday cake from the bakery However, because Dongfang Yunheng forced her to take a car, she naturally could not buy it in the end. She stood in front of her parents¡¯tombstone for a long time and reported Fang Chen¡¯s situation to them. She said that her brother could barely take care of himself now and that he had made progress in the special school. Moreover, she had gone to visit her brother two days ago Fang Chen even knew that he had taken the initiative to wash the dishes after dinner. Chapter 1803

Chapter 1803: Chapter 1803 I didn¡¯t bring any money

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t tell her parents about what happened to her. She married and divorced Qiu Yitang, and in order to prevent her and her brother, Fang Chen, from going to jail, she eventually lost one of her eyes. Her parents would definitely be very sad if they knew about these things, and she didn¡¯t want to make them sad, so she picked up all the good things and told her parents, saying that she now had a job and five thousand yuan a month. She could earn money to support herself and her brother. In order to stall for time, she had been staying in front of her parents¡¯tombstones in the cemetery. She thought that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s patience wasn¡¯t good, so he probably wouldn¡¯t wait for her to drive away. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s patience was indeed not good. He waited under the cemetery for an hour and a half. Seeing that Fang Xiao still hadn¡¯te down, he simply went up the mountain and dragged Fang Xiao away in front of Fang Xiao¡¯s parents¡¯tombstones. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t finished the incense and candles. ¡± Fang Xiao struggled to not follow him. Moreover, she had bought a bunch of incense and candles. If she didn¡¯t finish them this time, she could take them back. The next time she came to visit her parents, she didn¡¯t need to buy more. Dongfang Yunheng had never heard of her words. He directly dragged her out of the cemetery gate and then forced her into the car. Fang Xiao insisted on getting out of the car. He couldn¡¯t help but SNORT and say, ¡°incense and candles are only worth a few dors. Can¡¯t you just buy them next time? ¡° Hearing this, she immediately fainted from anger Thus, she refuted him coldly, ¡°of course, you¡¯re a rich CEO who enjoys delicacies every day. You never know the hardships of the poor. Otherwise, why would du Fu leave behind the evesting song ¡®Zhu men¡¯s wine, meat, and stinky road, frozen to death¡¯ He was talking about the distance between you and me.¡± Dongfang Yunheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He directly drove down the cemetery After they reached the main road, he said slowly, ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. I drove all the way from Binhai to look for you. It¡¯s already past noon, and I¡¯m still hungry and waiting for you... ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t have any money on me today, ¡± Fang Xiao immediately cut him off Then, she said coldly, ¡°I brought 100 yuan when I went out. I just spent 90 yuan on flowers, wax, and ghost coins, and now I only have 10 yuan on me. If you want to eat, I¡¯ll buy a bucket of fast food noodles for you. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not argue with her about this, so he turned to look at her and said, ¡°is your boss particrly mean? What does he usually give you to eat? Why don¡¯t you gain any weight, but instead, you¡¯re getting thinner? ¡° Fang Xiao looked at the scenery flying past the window Her tone was indifferent and distant as she said, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you have good eyes. You can actually see that I¡¯m getting thinner after being separated for two or three days. Could it be that the six thousand something breakfast that day did not make me gain two or three pounds? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng immediately became unhappy. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Fang Xiao, have you grown a brain? I came to ask you to treat me to a meal two weeks ago. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already been half a month, and you actually said that it¡¯s only been two or three days? ¡° Fang Xiao turned her face to the side and saw the anger on his face before Meng Meng reacted. Oh, so he hadn¡¯t been gone for two or three days, but it had been half a month. But what did this have to do with her She was just busy with work and felt that the days had passed quickly and didn¡¯t remember clearly. Was it worth him being angry at her? Besides, even if he was angry, he didn¡¯t need to vent his anger on her, right She wasn¡¯t his punching bag. Wasn¡¯t he engaged to Miss Gu If he had a temper, he should vent it on his fianc??e, right? Chapter 1804

Chapter 1804: Chapter 1804 ¡ª What do you mean

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Besides, she had nothing to do with him anymore, and she didn¡¯t owe him anything. It was just that he had treated her to an empty restaurantst year, and she had spent a huge sum of money to treat him back? Dongfang Yunheng said that he was hungry and wanted to eat, but there were almost no restaurants on the road leading from the cemetery to the city. It was not until they reached a service station that they saw two decent restaurants. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s eat here. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng drove the car into the parking space of a restaurant and stopped. He turned to look at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°it¡¯s already past one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I¡¯m really hungry. I haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast yet. I¡¯ll just let them rip me off here. ¡° Fang Xiao could not help but snort coldly in her heart. No matter how much they rip you off, at the very most, the price of the dishes would only be a few yuan or ten yuan more expensive than those in the city. No matter how much they rip you off, they would not let you eat a few thousand yuan in one meal, right? Restaurants that opened next to the service station usually had drivers or passengers passing by to eat. The prices of the dishes were indeed a little more expensive, but it was not to the extent of being ridiculous. Dongfang Yunheng ordered three dishes and one soup. Because there were fewer people, the dishes were served very quickly. Fortunately, the rice was not bad. It was a long-grain aromatic dish that was unique to the south, so the dishes were also done sloppily Fang Xiao felt that the dishes were better than the big pot of food in her kitchen. Fang Xiao ate quite a lot. In fact, she woke upte in the morning and did not eat breakfast. Usually, the people on the night shift would not wake up to eat in the morning. They would sleep until noon before waking up. As for Dongfang Yunheng, who wasining about being hungry, he did not eat much. After all, he was a rich CEO. He usually ate very delicately. It was fine if the dishes in these small restaurants were not good, but the main thing was that the hygiene was not standard The tes looked a little dirty. Fang Xiao ate more and ate slower, so she was still eating when Dongfang Yunheng was full. He probably felt that the food was not good, so he went out to smoke to satisfy his hunger. After Fang Xiao finished eating, she asked the boss to settle the bill. Although it was a rip-off, it was actually not expensive. The two of them only ate less than 100 yuan, so she took out her wallet from her bag and prepared to pay. At this time, Dongfang Yunheng walked in and immediately handed the boss a 100 yuan bill. Then, he said to Fang Xiao, ¡°I promised to treat, how can I let you pay again? ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao did not argue with him. She just walked out of the restaurant naturally. This was a roadside service station. In fact, there were a lot of cars passing by, and outside the service station was a bus stop. Therefore, she walked toward the bus stop naturally. She thought that she should take the bus back to the western district beach. There was no direct bus here. At most, she could just transfer to another bus or two. However, before she had walked two meters, she had just reached Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car when he caught up from behind. Without any exnation, he pulled open the door and stuffed her into the car. ¡°Hey, what do you mean? ¡±FanggXiaoo finally lost her temper.Theree was a limit to a person¡¯s patience, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I came looking for you, but I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I came looking for you for something, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng started the car and answered her question calmly. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you say it here? ¡± Although Fang Xiao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, her anger was clearly expressed in her words. She was very dissatisfied with Dongfang Yunheng pestering her now. Dongfang Yunheng drove on the road without saying a word. Ahead was the intersection of the expressway. He quickly turned on the road and focused on driving. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear Fang Xiao¡¯s words. Chapter 1805

Chapter 1805: Chapter 1805. There are many people who like you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was very dissatisfied with his overbearing attitude. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Because she had lost control of her emotions, there was actually warm liquid rolling in her eyes. In Huicheng, she was not only a synonym for a ruined woman, but also a vicious spokesperson. Many people who loved to watch the gossip news would point their fingers at her if they had a good memory and could recognize her at a nce. In the past, when she was studying, she knew that there was a big secret hidden in the imperial court and a small secret hidden in the city. However, she was already a small secret. She had hidden herself at the edge of Hui city, in a small taxi shop on the beach. She only wanted to live a quiet life and earn money for herself and her brother She did not want to disturb anyone. She had such low requirements, but Dongfang Yunheng was not willing to let her go. He actually came to disturb her life time and time again. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car sped up after driving on the main road. There were not many cars on the road, but he kept cutting left and right. Several Times, he almost scraped against other cars. Fang Xiao was so scared that she quickly pulled on her seatbelt. But after he almost collided with a small car, Fang Xiao finally couldn¡¯t sit still So she quickly reminded him carefully, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, can you drive slower? If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can drop me off at the roadside. I can take the car back myself. If you drive like this, it¡¯ll be very easy for something to happen. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng turned to look at her and said coldly, ¡°are you so afraid of death? Or are you afraid of dying together with me? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately became unhappy when she heard this She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°of course I¡¯m afraid of death. Besides, why should I die together with you ¡°Moreover, if I die together with you like this, won¡¯t I not even have a good reputation? Those who know will say that I was forcefully pulled into the car by you. My death was so unjust. Those who don¡¯t know will think that I was the one who seduced you. And you are already engaged. Don¡¯t people call me a mistress? ¡° When Dongfang Yunheng heard this, he became even more unhappy. He stepped on the elerator even lower, and the car drove even faster Yet, he still found the time to talk to her. ¡°Fang Xiao, can¡¯t you see what¡¯s good for you I drove over an hour to look for you. Not only were you not touched at all, but you even looked like you didn¡¯t like me at all. Am I so unattractive to you?¡± When Fang Xiao heard this, she turned her head to the side and looked at the scenery that was also speeding past. She pretended not to hear his words. He had already disturbed her peaceful life bying to look for her. Why should she be touched She did not want to be disturbed by him at all, okay? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question. Do you have ears or not? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was very angry when Fang Xiao turned her head to the side and did not even look at him. He could not help but raise his voice and call out to her. ¡°What right do I have to see you? ¡± Fang Xiao finally turned her face over, but she did not look at him Instead, she red at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you have disturbed my life for no reason. Why should I see you Moreover, there are many people who usually wee a powerful and influential CEO like you. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if one of them doesn¡¯t wee you, right?¡± Yun Heng could not help butugh when he saw her panting. As heughed, his car slowed down He sighed softly and said, ¡°I know that there are many people who wee me. However, how many people truly wee me? Actually, most people wee me because of mypany and my money. They may not necessarily like me as a person. ¡° Chapter 1806

Chapter 1806: Chapter 1806 was indeed not to be trifled with

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT... ¡± Fang Xiao finally could not hold it in any longer She burst outughing. Her previously cold face was suddenly lit up because of herughter. It was as if a sun had suddenly appeared in the sky that was filled with dark clouds. Dongfang Yunheng looked at her smile. Although it was only for a moment, he suddenly felt as if he had returned to the time six years ago when he was in New Jersey. At that time, her face always had a bright smile that was as bright as the sun. After Fang Xiao smiled, she said calmly, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you are the president of argepany. You have seen all kinds of people. You should know that in fact, people, especially women, are all the same. When they see a rich man, especially a young and handsome rich man, they generally look at him as well as his money. It¡¯s just that some girls are more superficial and show it on the surface. As for me, maybe it¡¯s because I have more experience, or maybe it¡¯s because I read Romance novels and am more knowledgeable than ordinary women, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t show it on the surface. In fact, after you asked me to treat you to a mealst time, I¡¯ve been thinking about when Dongfang Yunheng wille again. I have toin to him. I don¡¯t know if he will spend hundreds of thousands or even millions to buy me likest year. ¡° When Dongfang Yunheng heard what she said, his expression clearly turned better Thus, he went along with her words and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, why do you have to pretend to be so deep Why did you say that you liked my money This isn¡¯t a very simple matter. Alright, we have an agreement. How about this, I¡¯ll give you one million, and you and I will go back and sign another agreement. ... .. ¡°If I only want one million, then my cultivation is indeed too shallow. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly cut him off, then turned her face to look at him with a smile ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I¡¯m not in a hurry to use the money, so I don¡¯t intend to sell myself to you for a million dors. You know, I work at the beach in the western district. There are often big bosses who drive luxury cars like Lamborghinis and Ferraris to swim there. What if one day a big boss is willing to spend ten million dors or more to buy me? Then wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss for me to sell myself to you for a million dors? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s words were not what Dongfang Yunheng wanted to hear, so he went all out and stepped on the elerator. The car, which had been stable just a moment ago, suddenly flew up, scaring Fang Xiao so much that her hands instantly clenched into fists and she immediately closed her eyes. Dongfang Yunheng was indeed a character that could not be provoked. She did not promise to sell herself to him for a million yuan, but he was already so angry Could it be that he came here to look for her and really wanted to buy her again? Although the western district was in the westernmost part of Hui city, it was still in a city and was not particrly far away. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng drove fast, so half an hourter, they reached the beach of the western district. It was already past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Fang Xiao knew that she had to change into her work clothes and go to work. So when his car stopped, she immediately opened the car door and got out, thinking that it was better to get as far away from Dongfang Yunheng as possible. Unfortunately, no matter how fast she moved, she was still not as fast as Dongfang Yunheng. She had just closed the car door behind her, and before she could leave in a hurry, he actually went around the front of the car to stop her. Chapter 1807

Chapter 1807: Chapter 1807 was because it was not easy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What else do you want to do? ¡± Fang Xiao growled at Dongfang Yunheng, who was blocking her way. Yun Heng saw the anger and impatience on her face After pondering for a moment, he said softly, ¡°Fang Xiao, I came here today to tell you that there is a cornea in city G. It was donated by the parents of a child with blood cancer. I know the son of the hospital director. I think... ¡° ¡°there is no pie in the sky. Even if there is a pie in the sky, I am not that lucky. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. There was no gratitude on her face. Instead, she became even angrier. So.. He even knew that she was blind in one eye. It made sense. who was he, Dongfang Yunheng? As long as he wanted to investigate her, wouldn¡¯t it take a day or two Moreover, his assistant and secretary were all all-rounded talents. She couldn¡¯t even find out such a trivial matter in Hui city. ¡°This isn¡¯t a free lunch. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s attitude towards Fang Xiao was a little ufortable He couldn¡¯t help but exin in a low voice, ¡°I just... I just want to make your eyes see again. Coincidentally, this is an opportunity... ¡± ¡°why are you suddenly so good to me? ¡± Fang Xiao interrupted him again She looked coldly at the man who was half a step away from her. This man could no longer like her because she had hurt him so badly five years ago. Andst year, when she had sold him that short two months with him, it proved that not only did he not like her, but he also hated her to the core. A person who hated you to the core suddenly treated you well after half a year. This was definitely not a good thing, and it was very likely to be a sugar-coated cannonball. Although she was already penniless and had no value, her experience with Dongfang Yunhengst year reminded her that this man was very scheming. She would not fall for the same trick again. Why was he so good to her Dongfang Yunheng was stunned for a moment Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Actually, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore, but I suddenly thought of helping you. Perhaps I was too ruthless when I asked you to treat me to a mealst time. I actually ate your sry for more than a month, so I felt bad. I just thought that I could help you with something, so I just happened to have such an opportunity.¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Fang Xiao took two steps back, a little further away from his courtyard Then she said to him indifferently, ¡°you once treated me to an expensive dinner in Paris, and I treated you to a not-so-cheap breakfast. That way, we¡¯ll be even, and we won¡¯t owe each other anything. ¡° As Fang Xiao said this, she had already walked from the back of the car to the other side, preparing to quickly pass by the side. She really didn¡¯t have the mood to continue arguing with Dongfang Yunheng. However, just as she reached the front of the car, she was still stopped by him. His expression was slightly warm and angry as he grabbed her wrist He growled with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Fang Xiao, can¡¯t you recognize a little bit of good and bad? Do you think that a row of corneas is so easy to fight for Dao? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not willing to... ¡° Before Fang Xiao could finish her words, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thin lips pressed down without warning, ruthlesslynding on her slightly dry lips... . . . . ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy that I don¡¯t want to... ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s words had not finished, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thin lips pressed down without warning, ruthlessly fell on her slightly dry lips... . . . . Chapter 1808

Chapter 1808: Chapter 1808 working at a weddingpany

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was both angry and anxious. She did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to be so overbearing, so she immediately struggled with all her might. However, because she twisted her head, her sses fell to the ground. Then, her unrotating, lusterless eyes.. The eyes that were simr to the eyes of a dead fish appeared in his sight without reservation. But even so, Dongfang Yunheng would not let her go. Therefore, she was exasperated and could not help but kick him. However, he was not afraid of pain, and she was not wearing high heels, so he did not seem to feel any pain when she kicked his leg. So, Fang Xiao was finally angry and anxious. When he was pressing down on her, she lifted her hand and threw it at his face without hesitation. ¡°PA! ¡± The crisp sound of a p echoed under the dragon eye tree outside the dormitory building. She immediately stopped Kissing Dongfang Yunheng and was stunned. Fang Xiao took advantage of the moment when he was stunned and quickly broke away from his embrace. She bent down to pick up her sses that she had dropped on the ground, and then quickly ran to her dormitory building. Fang Xiao had directly resigned from her boss after she went to work this afternoon. She found a reason why her younger brother did not have anyone to take care of him in school and needed her to work near the school. She asked the boss to understand her. Because Fang Xiao was introduced by the school teacher, the boss had already known about Fang Xiao¡¯s situation before he came. Now that he heard Fang Xiao say this, he did not doubt him. He only said that he was very regretful. She had originally done very well, so she was also assured of her He had thought that this stall would bepletely handed over to her to manage in the future, but he did not expect her to leave again. ording to the rules, if she left in such a hurry, she would have to deduct her pay. However, because of Fang Xiao¡¯s special situation and because she was introduced by an acquaintance, the boss did not deduct a single cent of her pay in the end He gave her the rest of her pay and let her leave. Fang Xiao worked overnight to manage the dormitory building at the western district beach because she did not know if Dongfang Yunheng would go crazy again. What if he came again in a day or two? Of course, she moved to a special school and lived in Luo Qili¡¯s dormitory. She told Luo Qili that she was going to work at the Baihe Wedding Company because she called in the afternoon and the boss of thepany agreed to let her go to work. However, Fang Xiao did not want to use her name anymore because if Dongfang Yunheng wanted to look for her again, he would definitely find out where she worked very quickly. Therefore, she wanted to change her name. Therefore, Luo Qili lent her cousin¡¯s identity card in the countryside. She said that her cousin had gone abroad and was wearing sses. Her face was also thin and her skin was a little tanned. She was simr to the current Fang Xiao, so she decided to use this name. Therefore, the next day, Fang Xiao took Luo Qili¡¯s cousin¡¯s ID card and went over. In fact, the boss of Baihe Company knew who she was. After all, Huicheng was not big, and Fang Xiao had once appeared in the newspapers because of sex. Most importantly, she used to be Qiu Yitang¡¯s wife. Fortunately, the boss of Baihe Company was a good person. When he heard Fang Xiao say that he needed to change hispany¡¯s name to Lin Siyu, he did not have any objections. He even said very considerately, ¡°alright then, I will give you cash for your sry in the future. ¡± This way, it would also prevent you from using someone else¡¯s ID card to open an ount at the bank. In the future, it would be troublesome to withdraw money. Therefore, Fang Xiao settled down at Baihe Wedding Company. From now on, she would be called Lin siyu. There were about ten colleagues at the weddingpany. Perhaps it was because she wore sses, or perhaps it was because she changed her name. In short.. No one connected her with the female lead, Fang Xiao. Chapter 1809

Chapter 1809: Chapter 1809 work at a weddingpany

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The lobby of Baihe Wedding Company was decorated like a wedding hall. Anyone who walked in would feel jubnt. However, their office was on the second floor because the first floor was mainly a showroom and reception hall. Because Fang Xiao was a neer, in fact, it should be said that Lin siyu was a neer here, so when she went, she followed an old employee. This old employee was called Liu Xiaoqin, and everyone called her ah Qing. In the blink of an eye, Fang Xiao had been working at a weddingpany for a month. During this half a month, ah Qing had been bringing her along and telling her some of the key points of the weddingpany and how to capture customers. Of course, during this month, Fang Xiao had followed ah Qing to meet two pairs of clients. Both of them were young people in their twenties. They were preparing to get married. As they were sried workers, they had directly chosen the discounted package. Ah Qing said to her, ¡°Siyu, the Commission for the normal package is rtively low because the total price of the package is low and the cost is not very low. However, the package is easy to sell. Many people, especially those with limited time, will choose the package service. Of course, the Commission for the deluxe package is also eptable. ¡° In the beginning, when Ah Qing or other colleagues called her Siyu, she always had to wait for a while before she could react. Gradually, as time passed, everyone called her ¡®siyu¡¯ and ¡®siyu¡¯ . Gradually, she had almost forgotten her own name. As Fang Xiao came in May, her luck was not bad in the first month. She actually received two orders under AH Qing¡¯s lead. One of them was not for the set meal, so themission was still barely decent. Of course, she knew that this was not her credit. In fact, it was mostly ah Qing¡¯s function because she had never met a client alone. When she went to meet a client with AH Qing, she usually took a statement while Ah Qing talked to the client about various details. That morning, a client called. Ah Qing was still answering other calls, so siyu picked it up. It was a client who wanted to hold a wedding. He said that his requirements were very high, so he asked her to go over and discuss it in detail. ¡°Siyu, you can go and talk about this case yourself. ¡± After ah Qing heard her message, she directly said to her, ¡°I have a lot of things to do today because a new couple is getting engaged tomorrow. Today, my colleagues have all gone over to help set up the scene. Just now, they called and said that the Hawaiian fire crane flower that the new couple will use tomorrow has arrived. The boss told me to hurry over. The Flower is very expensive, so I can¡¯t lose anything. ¡°. ¡°...¡± After giving her instructions, ah Qing left in a hurry. Fang Xiao knew that the newlywed who was going to get engaged the next day was from a wealthy family. In fact, he was the son of the owner of Huicheng¡¯srgest supermarket chain. Just the cost of this engagement alone was more than 100,000 yuan for the weddingpany Therefore, the weddingpany was all nervous and did not dare to make any mistakes because wealthy families could not afford to offend them. As for the phone call that Fang Xiao had just received, it was from a client whom she had never met before. She did not know what door it was, so she, who had just arrived at thepany for less than a month, was sent to receive the newlywed. Although Fang Xiao had been working at the weddingpany for almost a month and had met the client a few times by AH Qing¡¯s side, this was the first time she had met the client alone, so she was particrly nervous. As she sat on the Sofa in the coffee shop, waiting for the client.. Her Palms were sweating. She was still a little worried. She was always worried that she would not be able to handle itter. Therefore, before the client arrived, she took out the workflow schedule that Ah Qing had told her that she usually recorded and looked at it. Then, she silently memorized some important points in her heart Chapter 1810

Chapter 1810: Chapter 1810 the wedding was just for show

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION First, greet the client with a smile. Being proactive and enthusiastic was a necessary requirement. Second, talk to the client in a polite and gentle manner, asking if the client wanted to get engaged or get married. Finally, of course, it was to the client. ... Fang Xiao had yet to remember thest part when a shadow cast over the dining table. She quickly looked up and saw a slender young man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses standing by her dining table, looking at her with a smile. Fang Xiao immediately stood up, not forgetting her work temperament and procedures She greeted the young man with a polite smile. ¡°Hello, sir. I¡¯m Xiao Lin, a salesperson from Baihe Wedding Company. I¡¯ll be receiving you today. May I know your name, sir? ¡± After greeting the man, Fang Xiao looked behind him She had not been able to find his girlfriend and could not help but be stunned. Usually, when they came to talk about weddings or engagement weddings, they woulde in pairs. Why was there only one person here The moment Fang Xiao shook his hand, a bad premonition immediately welled up in her heart. Today¡¯s business deal was probably not going to be sessful, because Ah Qing had once said that when a person came to discuss a wedding with you, the sess rate was mostly very low. ¡°My surname is Huang, my name is Huang Haoran. ¡± The man appeared to be extremely polite and gentlemanly. After shaking hands with Fang Xiao, he sat down Then, he politely handed her a leather envelope. ¡°This is our information. Xiao Lan can¡¯te today because she has something to do, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We can have a simple chat first. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded immediately. Then, she opened the envelope with her hand and took out the information inside. The groom-to-be was called Huang Haoran, Huang Jinxiao Kai. His family background was middle-ss, and the bride-to-be was called Chen Xian. She was from a well-off family and had graduated from a famous university in a foreign country. She could be considered to havee back with ayer of gold. After siyu finished reading the information he handed her, Huang Haoran smiled and looked at her. His voice was mellow and slightly maic. ¡°Xian studied literature since she was young. She likes poetic things. She said she wants a princess-like wedding. ¡° Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she heard this. In this world, if any animal called a woman had the chance to get married, and it was with the person they loved, who would not want a princess-like wedding? But the key was, after a princess-like wedding, would there be a happy marriage like a princess And would this marriagest Did this really need to be a question mark? She briefly discussed with Huang Haoran about the packages avable at the wedding celebrationpany. Of course, in line with the principle of making money first, siyu first rmended a diamond-level package to him, saying that although the price was a little more expensive.. However, a person like Mr. Huang did not care about that little bit of money. The main thing was to give himself and his future wife an unforgettable wedding. Huang Haoran said that the wedding matters still had to wait for his girlfriend, Xian, to decide. When the time came, he might not use the package. Of course, money was not a problem. The main purpose of the wedding was to make Xian happy, as long as she felt happy. On the way back to the weddingpany, Fang Xiao Thought of Huang Haoran¡¯s words and thought it was funny. Could a wedding make people feel happy In fact, a wedding was just an interpretation for people to see. Whether one was happy or not, the most important thing was the married life after the wedding. Chapter 1811

Chapter 1811: Chapter 1811 relying on her brother

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Back at thepany, since her colleagues were busy with the luxurious wedding tomorrow, she and the ountant were the only two people in thepany. They sat down to drink some water, then picked up the phone and ordered a fast food from a nearby restaurant. When the phone rang, she was in the bathroom to go to the bathroom. The ountant answered the phone, and when she came out.. The ountant handed her a note. ¡°This is the address of a client who just called to meet them. They said they are free at noon and asked you to hurry over. They still have to work in the afternoon. ¡° Working at a weddingpany did not have Saturdays and Sundays. Because the more holidays there were, the more people would get married. Therefore, Fang Xiao usually had almost no holidays and only had one day off every month. It was not easy to find a day off, but it was not Saturday or Sunday. Fang Chen had sses, so she could not take him out during the day. She could only wait for him to finish school in the afternoon before she could pick him up. She had originally made an appointment with Luo Qili to pick up Fang Chen at the gate of the special school at five o¡¯clock sharp. However, when she arrived at the gate of the special school in the afternoon, Luo Qili informed her that Fang Chen had physical training at night, and the basketball teacher had taken a leave of absence two days ago That was why he had speciallye to make up for lessons tonight. Fang Chen especially liked to y basketball, so he refused to rest tonight and wanted to practice ying basketball with the teacher. Fang Chen liked to y basketball. He was already 175 years tall a year ago and was only 14 years old. In the past six months, he had grown taller again because of practicing basketball. Thest time Fang Xiao came over, she found that he had grown a lot taller. She asked Luo Qili and found out that he was actually 178 years old. Fang Chen had to y basketball at night and could not take him out to y. Luo Qili said that Fang Chen¡¯s IQ had stopped developing, so it was not reliable to let him study. It would be better to let him study sports. Perhaps, like forrest gump, he would be able to achieve something in the end. Therefore, Fang Xiao only met her younger brother for a few minutes. Fang Chen was very excited because he could practice basketball at night, and also felt sad because he couldn¡¯t apany his sister. Therefore, his face flushed red and he kept apologizing to Fang Xiao. The sister and brother had always been on good terms, especially after they lived together in the detention center. Fang Chen became more and more dependent on Fang Xiao, so he couldn¡¯t help but act coquettishly when he saw her. A 178-year-old boy acted like a four-or five-year-old boy when he acted coquettishly Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him. Fang Chen wanted to have dinner with Luo Qili, so Fang Xiao said goodbye and was about to leave. Coincidentally, Liu Yijun came to look for Luo Qili, and Luo Qili didn¡¯t have time, so she said to Fang Xiao, ¡°then you should entertain my cousin. I¡¯ll help you take care of your brother. ¡° Fang Xiao smiled. She had interacted with Liu Yijun a few times, and now they were familiar with each other. Therefore, she invited Liu Yijun to dinner and asked her where she wanted to y, saying that she would take her there. Liu Yijun immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with Huicheng. As for dinner, I¡¯ll treat you. You just changed your job. You can treat me when you receive your sry. ¡° Fang Xiao was a little embarrassed because Luo Qili and Liu Yijun were always taking care of her. However, Liu Yijun insisted on not letting Fang Xiao treat her. In the end, she had no choice but to let her go. ¡°I might have to return to Huicheng to look for a job, ¡± Liu Yijun said to Fang Xiao while eating. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Fang Xiao was obviously stunned. She stopped the chopsticks in her hand and looked up at Liu Yijun. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t your job at Sun Department Store Pretty Good? ¡° Chapter 1812

Chapter 1812: Chapter 1812 watching a movie

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Work is good, but there are some things... ¡± Liu Yijun smiled bitterly Then she sighed deeply and said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s my own wishful thinking. In this world, Cindere was never used, let alone a princess like you who has such a rough fate. ¡° Fang Xiao immediately stopped talking. She knew very little about Liu Yijun¡¯s feelings. Luo Qili had once told her that Liu Yijun liked her boss, and her boss liked her too However, the young deputy general managers ofpanies under the Oriental Group like Sun Department Store were probably rich second-generation hedonists. How many of them were sincere? Fang Xiao woke upte this morning, so she waste for work. This was the first time she waste since she started working at Baihe Wedding Company. Last night, she had dinner with Liu Yijun. She had nned to go home, but Liu Yijun said it was still early. Why don¡¯t we go watch a movie? It had been a long time since she had seen a movie. Fang Xiao agreed after thinking for a while. It had been a long time since she had seen a movie. Most importantly, Liu Yijun was obviously in a bad mood. Liu Yijun had given her a lot of help, and now she was in a bad mood It was only right for her to apany her to watch a movie. In fact, it was when the golden armor was in full swing. The big cinemas in Hui city could see the full golden milk. Fang Xiao asked Liu Yijun if she wanted to watch the golden armor, but Liu Yijun said she wanted to watch ¡°hurt city. ¡°. Fortunately, there were cinemas in ¡°hurt city, ¡± so Fang Xiao went to buy two movie tickets. Then, she and Liu Yijun walked into the small cinema in Hui city. The movie was very smooth. Suspense, love, the culprit, the police, and so on were intertwined. It was fascinating, and people unknowingly spent a hundred minutes. After the movie ended, Fang Xiao and Liu Yijun walked out of the theater together. Although the ticket price was not cheap, they both felt that the movie was worth it. At least, they would not regret watching it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Liang Chaowei to die, ¡± Liu Yijun sighed, her voice a little hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about it either, ¡± Fang Xiao looked at the gray sky and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to love each other so much. ¡° At the end of the movie, Xu Jinglei¡¯s wife, Jin Shuzhen, looked at her husband. There was no need to me her. Instead, she said in a heart-rending tone, ¡°you didn¡¯t love me... ¡° At that moment, Fang Xiao¡¯s heart and her body were trembling. A person who loved her wholeheartedly finally realized that he didn¡¯t love her. She had deeply experienced the gray despair. After returning to the dormitoryst night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. Her mind was filled with Jin Shuzhen¡¯s words and Liang Chaowei¡¯s husband¡¯s final reward, the bullet that shot into her be. She waste. Fortunately, the boss had not arrived yet. Her boss, ah Qing, only said a few words to her lightly, probably to try not to bete. Then he told her that he had already punched her time card, and that it would not happen again. Because she did not have breakfast in the morning, she ordered takeout at 11:30 pm. She had just eaten less than half when the phone rang. It was the front desk ah Hua who picked it up. She said that a girl had called and wanted to hold a wedding. They were waiting at the old tree cafe She asked the salesperson to go over and talk to her. This type of person who didn¡¯t specifically ask a salesperson to go over usually took turns. Fang Xiao was on leave yesterday, so today¡¯s first order was her turn. Chapter 1813

Chapter 1813: Chapter 1813 the customer was an old friend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, ah Qing naturally called out to her, ¡°siyu, don¡¯t eat anymore. You can eat when youe back. Hurry up and go over. Don¡¯t wait too long for the customer. Right now, fate of this world ispeting with us for the customer. ¡° Fang Xiao did not say another word. She immediately put down the half-eaten fast food box, carried her bag on her back, and carried her own file bag. She immediately ran to the side of the road outside the door. Normally, people who were not in a hurry could wait for a bus. For people who were in a hurry, they had to hail a taxi. Although there were only two or three stops, for the sake of this business deal, they could not care less about the travel expenses. The old tree cafe was considered a high-end cafe in Huicheng. It was as famous as the famous ssics Cafe and Hua Muxi Cafe. Fang Xiao was wearing a decent business suit and a pair of in sses. Of course, the lenses still changed color. It was just that she could see the world outside the same as ordinary lenses. However, when people looked at her sses, they could not see her eyes They could only see a dark blue patch. When she first arrived at the Lily weddingpany, her colleagues were a little curious about her sses. However, after a long time, everyone was used to it, so no one talked about her sses anymore. She got out of the taxi and hurried to the old tree cafe, because Ah Hua at the front desk said that the other party was already waiting for her at the cafe. Entering the old tree cafe was equivalent to entering an elegant environment. There was a melodious sound of the piano in the room. Even if Fang Xiao did not know much about music, she knew that this was a world-famous song. Next to the stairs on the second floor was arge Banyan tree. Under the Banyan Tree was a pool of clear water. In the clear water, there were colorful goldfish. The fish were not big, nor were there many, but they just happened to be in pairs. Fang Xiao looked at the note given to her by the front desk. On it was written the position at the corner of the window on the second floor, so she raised her feet and slowly walked up the curved stairs. The light on the second floor was a little dim. It was a retro Italian pastoral style. Her eyes naturally looked towards the row of seats near the window, but she was instantly stunned because she shockingly found the seats in the corner near the window At this moment, there was du Caiwei and Qiu Yitang sitting there. Fang Xiao had never thought that she would see Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei again, because they were no longer in the same circle as her. Even in the same city, in fact, the chances of meeting people from the upper ss and the lower ss were very rare. Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were bright and beautiful, and no one could tell that she had been blind before. Her skin was also very delicate under the light because she had taken good care of it. The smile on her face could not hide her happiness. If Fang Xiao had known that the guests today were Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei, she definitely would not havee. However, at this moment, she had already appeared in front of them. The most damnable thing was the transparent badge on her chest It showed the words ¡°Baihe Wedding Company¡± . It was already toote to hide. It would be even more hypocritical to run away. Moreover, she already had nothing to do with them, so what was there to run away from? Moreover, she was now Lin Siyu, a woman who had never known Qiu Yitang. A woman who had never known Du Caiwei, in front of them, she was merely a staff member of the weddingpany. Therefore, in a short moment, her heart had already gone through a thousand twists and turns. When she stood in front of Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei with a formic smile, she had already forgotten her identity as Fang Xiao. Chapter 1814

Chapter 1814: Chapter 1814: We¡¯re getting engaged

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m Lin siyu from the Baihe Wedding Company. I¡¯ll be serving the two prospective newlyweds today. ¡± Fang Xiao stood at their dining table and began his opening speech politely and naturally. ¡°May I know your name, Sir and Miss? ¡° Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei were also instantly stunned. Although Fang Xiao had introduced herself as Lin Siyu, both of them almost instantly recognized her. Qiu Yitang frowned and looked at Fang Xiao who was standing in front of him. He remembered that she had a pair of bright eyes, and her eyesight was very good. It didn¡¯t seem like she was nearsighted. Why did she wear sses? Was there a problem with her eyesight Or was her eyes sick? Qiu Yitang was still puzzled Du Caiwei spoke very politely, ¡°Oh, Miss Lin, my name is Du Caiwei, and this is my boyfriend, Qiu Yitang. We are preparing to get engaged next month. I want an extremely romantic engagement ceremony. I wonder if you have any good set meal introductions? ¡° The formal smile on Fang Xiao¡¯s face was still very good. Even when she was standing in front of Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei, she tried her best to speak and act appropriately. She didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of enmity with them, even though her heart was in turmoil It was as if someone had broken into the room. It was not empty, but a wolf borrowing. Therefore, she sat down opposite the two of them and handed them the exquisite album-like set menu Her voice was extremely polite and formal as she said, ¡°we have a lot of set meals. Of course, if the two of you are in a hurry, we also want to save trouble. I personally think that it is better to use a set meal. If you have time, you are not afraid of trouble. You can hold your wedding ording to your own wishes. As long as it is found in this world, our weddingpany will do our best to make the customers satisfied. ¡° Du Caiwei seemed to be very interested in Fang Xiao¡¯s words. She flipped through the introduction of the set meal that Fang Xiao had given her just now Then she said with a little regret, ¡°your set meal is not bad, but I don¡¯t think the way the bride appears is very good. I want an extremely romantic engagement ceremony. Miss Lin, regarding the way the bride appears, do you have any better suggestions for me? ¡° Fang Xiao frowned slightly when she heard this, feeling extremely ufortable in her heart However, she still spoke with a formalized enthusiasm, ¡°of course I do. For example, I¡¯ll put Miss Du into a big balloon and put it in the air. Then, I¡¯ll let Mr. Qiu shoot an Arrow to break the balloon. You¡¯ll directly explode out of the balloon. This is both romantic and ssic. The implication is cupid¡¯s Arrow.¡± Du Caiwei heard Fang Xiao¡¯s suggestion and immediately snorted. However, she still did not show it on her face. Instead, she looked sideways at Qiu Yitang and asked, ¡°Yitang, you must not be willing to use this method, right? If I fall from the air, will I hurt myself? ¡° Qiu Yitang said a little irritably, ¡°alright, just choose a set meal ording to the sessful list. Then why bother? which set meal is not romantic? ¡° Du Caiwei did not expect Qiu Yitang to be so impatient, so she immediately showed an aggrieved face She said gently, ¡°alright then, let¡¯s choose this diamond set meal. Isn¡¯t 200,000 yuan a little too expensive? We are engaged, not married. ¡° ¡°Mr. Qiu, Miss Du, we don¡¯t care if you¡¯re engaged or getting married. In short, the procedures are pretty much the same, especially the flowers and the way to appear. It takes time to set up the venue, and the diamond-ss package will be held at the Windsor Hotel in Huicheng. That night, we¡¯ll even give you a top-ss luxury honeymoon room. So, this discount is at most 99% off, and it can¡¯t get any lower. ¡° Chapter 1815

Chapter 1815: Chapter 1815. She was not going to pay for them

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang looked at the woman sitting opposite him. She was wearing a pair of eyes on her slightly tanned skin. She had long lost her former frail and fragile appearance as a youngdy in a business suit. Now, she appeared to be extremely capable Her every move showed the ability and wisdom of a white-boned woman in the workce. ¡°Yitang, then how about this diamond set meal? ¡± Du Caiwei saw that Qiu Yitang¡¯s expression was all on Fang Xiao. She could not help but pull him to remind him that she was still sitting beside him. ¡°whatever, ¡± Qiu Yitang said a little impatiently, then looked at the woman opposite him who didn¡¯t even look at him He said lightly, ¡°we¡¯ll just leave this engagement ceremony to Miss Fang to n. Actually, why do we have to worry about it ourselves? We just have to wait at home to be the bride and groom-to-be when we get married, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡° When Fang Xiao Heard Qiu Yitang call her Miss Fang, she had no choice but to raise her head and look at Qiu Yitang With the same formalized politeness and enthusiasm, she said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. If you two trust me, then choose a set meal that you¡¯re satisfied with and pass the information on your rtionship to mother Wang. I¡¯ll try my best to n an engagement ceremony that suits you based on your love, requirements, and even the romantic events that happened during your rtionship. Of course, our weddingpany will also try our best to give you the biggest surprise. Your satisfaction is our purpose. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s words were extremely formic. She was speaking from the perspective of a dedicated employee of a weddingpany. She had heard Ah Qing say this to many clients before. Of course, this was not the first time she had said it. The reason why the weddingpany was doing so well was because people were very busy these days. Very few people could personally participate in the wedding preparations. Usually, they would just hand it over to the weddingpany Then, they would just wait to go directly to the wedding venue to perform. Of course, du Caiwei was not happy. She did not know how much Fang Xiao hated her. If the wedding was left to her to n, she might have some evil intentions against her? She was not satisfied in her heart, but she could not show it on her face. So, she quickly said, ¡°Aiyo, people say thatparing goods with goods is not a disadvantage. Yitang, why don¡¯t we go to this life¡¯s fate weddingpany to take a look? Maybe... ¡° ¡°Go where? It¡¯s the same everywhere. ¡± Qiu Yitang became more and more irritated. He did not want to hear Du Caiwei continue to Nag He looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. 200,000 yuan will be fine. Just do as you see fit. I¡¯ll send the deposit to you this afternoon. ¡° After Qiu Yitang said that, he stood up and walked out of the door. Du Caiwei was so angry that she stomped her feet behind him. ¡°Yitang, the food we ordered will be here soon. You haven¡¯t eaten yet? ¡° However, Qiu Yitang didn¡¯t seem to hear Du Caiwei¡¯s words. He directly walked downstairs. Du Caiwei stomped her feet in anger. She grabbed her bag and was about to chase after him, but she was stopped by Fang Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Du. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at her She still spoke in an extremely polite and formal manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have eaten the food you ordered, but I think you haven¡¯t paid the bill yet. If you and Mr. Qiu have left, it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile for me to pay the bill, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao looked at Du Caiwei, who was so angry that she was dumbfounded. She immediately turned around and headed downstairs. No matter what, she had to leave before Du Caiwei. They had to pay for their own expenses. Chapter 1816

Chapter 1816: Chapter 1816: Killing with a nod of the head

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao walked directly to the entrance of the coffee shop. Du Caiwei obviously did not chase after her immediately. Obviously, she had gone to pay the bill. She only wanted to go to the bus stop next to the coffee shop and take the bus back. Today¡¯s deal was definitely not going to be sessful. It also wasted the cost of taking a taxi when she came. On the way to thepany this time, she could not take another taxi because it was too wasteful. Just as she walked out of the coffee shop¡¯s entrance and turned a corner, she was immediately stopped by someone. She raised her head slightly and realized that the person who stopped her was actually Qiu Yitang. She immediately turned around and wanted to run away, but in the end, she was one step toote. Qiu Yitang directly reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Qiu Yitang, let me go! ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but growl and struggled hard. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! ¡° Of course, Qiu Yitang would not stop her. Instead, he pressed her against the wall beside the coffee shop. He reached out and took off the sses on her eyes. Then ¡ª Fang Xiao¡¯s eyeball, which could no longer move, appeared in front of him. He was immediately stunned and could not help but ask, ¡°Fang Xiao, what happened? Where are your eyes? Ah? Where are your eyes? ¡° Fang Xiao was controlled by Qiu Yitang. She struggled hard, trying to break free from his control. When she heard his question, she felt extremely nauseous, so nauseous that she wanted to vomit. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and reached out to grab her sses from Qiu Yitang¡¯s hands. However, she could not get them. Qiu Yitang refused to give them to her. Instead, he stared into her eyes and continued to ask, ¡°Fang Xiao, tell me, what happened? What happened to you? ¡° No matter how much patience Fang Xiao had, she was finally angered by Qiu Yitang, this shameless person. The moment she raised her head, she happened to see du Caiwei running over, so she finally could not hold it in any longer and roared. ¡°Qiu Yitang, people say that killing people is just a matter of nodding one¡¯s head. You didn¡¯t even spare my Fang family, even my retarded younger brother. It¡¯s fine that you set us up, but after killing people, you still pretend to ask them why do you want to die Who is willing to die Aren¡¯t you the one who killed people?¡± At this point, Fang Xiao finally lost control and started crying She pointed at Du Caiwei, who was not far away, and shouted hysterically, ¡°where are my eyes? Wasn¡¯t it you, Qiu Yitang, who asked me to use my eyes to exchange for the freedom of my life and my younger brother¡¯s ¡°Now, my eyes are on the face of the woman you love, and my eyes are looking at you all day long. Are You satisfied now? ¡° Qiu Yitang was stunned. He looked at Du Caiwei, who was not far away, and then looked at the woman in front of him who was crying her heart out, but only had one eye. In an instant, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Fang Xiao took advantage of the moment when Qiu Yitang was stunned and quickly reached out to grab her sses. However, because she was too anxious, she did not hold them properly when she grabbed them. The sses actually fell to the ground, and one of the lenses broke. She couldn¡¯t care less anymore. She bent down to grab the sses on the ground and quickly put them on her nose. She turned around and ran to the other side of the street. She didn¡¯t even care about taking the bus. Fortunately, the broken lens was on the right side. This wouldn¡¯t affect the blind eye on the left side. However, she still rushed to an optician¡¯s shop and changed the broken lens. Chapter 1817

Chapter 1817: Chapter 1817 who gave you the courage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time she finished her sses and returned to thepany, it was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Many of her colleagues were busy, and some were leisurely drinking coffee or making tea. ¡°Siyu, you¡¯re only back now. ¡± Ah Qing frowned when she saw her She could not help but say, ¡°there¡¯s a big client looking for you in the afternoon, but your cell phone is also turned off. He asked you to call him, saying that he wants to order a diamond-level set meal. But he asked for you by name... ¡° ¡°got it. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately understood that it was Qiu Yitang. She would not call him, nor would she ept his engagement ceremony or anything like that. She wanted to leave this ce and never let him find her again. Du Caiwei carefully looked at the man smoking on the balcony. His face was cold and dark, and his whole body was emitting cold air. She was instinctively afraid, and even did not dare to approach him. She did not expect her luck to be so bad. It had not even been half a year since her eyes regained their sight, but Qiu Yitang had already found out that it was Fang Xiao¡¯s cornea. And that Damn Fang Xiao had promised not to appear in front of them. It was all that D * MN woman. If Qiu Yitang did not want to marry her, she would definitely not let them live well. Qiu Yitang was hers, and the property of the Fang family was also hers. Qiu Yitang finished his cigarette and turned around. He looked at the pitiful du Caiwei standing there. At this moment, he actually had a feeling of disgust. ¡°Yitang, ¡± Du Caiwei said carefully. She walked towards him and stretched out her arms, wanting to throw herself into his arms. However, Qiu Yitang cleverly gave way, and she missed. ¡°Yitang, do you hate me? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s tears immediately fell. The crystal clear tears rolled onto her delicate face like diamonds. She was not unmoved. ¡°Who gave you the courage to ask for Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes? ¡± Qiu Yitang stared at her, his eyes almost bursting with sparks. ¡°Who told you to do this? ¡° ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, ¡± Du Caiwei hurriedly denied. ¡°Yitang, it really wasn¡¯t me. At that time, the expert in charge of my eyes said that my cornea was too serious. If I didn¡¯t hurry to change my cornea, it would probably be useless for a long time. So, he asked me to look for the cornea, and where would I find a blind person? Coincidentally, your assistant came to see me and told me that yourwyer was going to talk to Fang Xiao about a divorce. He said that he could add this use and let Fang Xiao Exchange her marriage and cornea. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push the me onto others. ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly interrupted Du Caiwei¡¯s words and then coldly growled, ¡°No matter how bold my assistant is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this! ¡° Du Caiwei was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted Then, she cried even more sorrowfully, ¡°yes, it was me who asked your assistant to add that condition because the doctor said that my pair of eyes only needed the cornea of one eye. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to see the world, and I wouldn¡¯t gopletely blind. You may think that I¡¯m selfish, but have you ever thought that if I don¡¯t do this, my eyes would go blind, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the world, and my eyes would be caused by the two of them? ¡° Du Caiwei screamed hysterically Then, shey on the Sofa and sobbed, ¡°Yitang, if it weren¡¯t for their evil hearts, I wouldn¡¯t have treated them like this. It was them who wanted to destroy me. They did the first day of the Lunar New Year. Am I wrong for doing the fifteenth? ¡° Chapter 1818

Chapter 1818: Chapter 1818 who is worse off than who

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang stood there, the cold air around him did not disappear because of Du Caiwei¡¯s crying. He looked at her coldly After a long while, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Caiwei, because of the matter of Fang Xiao and her brother making you blind, my grandmother was so angry that she fell sick on the bed. In order to get engaged to you, I have not told her that your eyes have regained their sight. I have been lying to her, saying that you are blind and I have to be responsible for you. Only then did she reluctantly agree to let me and Fang Xiao Divorce. Now, because of my divorce with Fang Xiao, thend that I should have taken over in Binhai has been sent a letter by the President of Dongfang Group A few days ago, saying that he does not intend to cooperate with us. I have lost the opportunity to enter Binhai real estate. ¡° Qiu Yitang smiled bitterly when he said this He looked at Du Caiwei, who had already stopped crying, and said, ¡°I always thought that I owed you for our rtionship. Five years ago, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to my father¡¯s engagement with Fang Xiao. Because of this, Fang Xiao had the heart of a legitimate wife to harm you, causing you to be in such a miserable state. Therefore, I vowed to take revenge on Fang Xiao, and vowed to help you get back all your exclusive things. ¡° When Qiu Yitang said this, he looked at the gray sky outside the window and sighed heavily Then he said, ¡°Cai Wei, although I didn¡¯t insist on our love when I got engaged to Fang Xiao five years ago, I did it out of consideration for the development of the Qiu Corporation. It¡¯s not unusual for children from families like ours to get married for the development of thepany. However, I have never truly betrayed you in our love. I even hurt Fang Xiao in order to help you get justice. ¡° Qiu Yitang couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in his heart when he said this He clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°you know the reason why I married Fang Xiao before the new year, and now my grandmother agreed to let me marry you because you were blind, and because your blindness was caused by Fang Xiao and her brother. But what about you? ¡° Qiu Yitang shook his head when he said this and looked at the woman who was lying on the Sofa He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cai Wei, you have everything that you need. I will give you everything that the Fang family stole. I will also let someone transfer the West Mountain Vi that Fang Xiao¡¯s father originally gave to Fang Xiao to your head, and then... ¡° Qiu Yitang let out a long breath as he said this. He seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Cai Wei, don¡¯te looking for me in the future because I don¡¯t owe you anything. As for our love... It ends here! ¡° After Qiu Yitang said this, he immediately turned around and walked towards the door. He did not take another look at the woman who was still sitting on the ground with tears streaming down her face. He thought that perhaps he had doted on her too much over the past few years, so much so that he gave her such courage. He even thought of a way for Fang Xiao to use her corneas to exchange for her freedom in life. Perhaps she just wanted a pair of bright eyes, because her eyes were indeed very beautiful. However, she did not know that her actions made him unable to ept it, nor would he ept it. When he thought of seeing Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes in the afternoon, his heart actually felt like it was being pricked by needles. Even though she had used some cruel methods to frame Cai Wei in order to punish the woman beside him five years ago, he had also gotten justice for Cai Wei, and even.. She was even more miserable than Cai Wei, because she reckoned that it would be very difficult for her to be a mother in this lifetime. Chapter 1819

Chapter 1819: Chapter 1819 was better to stay away from her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, she had even lost her eyes. How was she supposed to live with a retarded younger brother How was she supposed to live? Also, she was a woman who was difficult to get pregnant. With a blind eye, which man would like her and love her with all his heart in this life Would he give her happiness? The paralyzed grandmother was right when she scolded him on the hospital bed. He was the culprit. Even if du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were blinded by Fang Xiao and her brother, it was because of him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still involved with Du Caiwei.. How could the Fang Siblings do such a thing to Du Caiwei? Now, he hadpletely separated from Du Caiwei. Of course, in order to prevent future trouble, he still had to send du Caiwei abroad in the next few days before he went to look for Fang Xiao. Although he knew that the current Fang Xiao no longer had any value to bring benefits to his Qiu Corporation, he had to pay for the consequences he had caused. Fang Xiao had proposed to resign that afternoon. The boss was baffled by her sudden resignation He could not help but ask her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel that mypany is not good? You have two orders this month, and themission is not bad. Ah Qing also said that you are very capable. In a few months, you should be able to take on the responsibility alone. ¡° Fang Xiao shook her head and said that it was not thepany¡¯s problem. Her brother was going to transfer to another school because of her brother¡¯s special situation. She was her brother¡¯s only rtive, so she could not work far away from her brother. Although the boss of Baihe Company was Skeptical About Fang Xiao¡¯s situation, he did not make things difficult for her in the end. He had originally resigned and left without paying her wages, but seeing that Fang Xiao¡¯s situation was indeed special, he did not make things difficult for her He still let the finance department pay her wages. That night, Fang Xiao moved out of Baihe Company¡¯s dormitory and rushed to the special school. She told Luo Qili that she was going to leave Huicheng with Fang Chen and could not stay in Huicheng anymore. Luo Qili found it strange and could not help but ask, ¡°why are you so afraid of Qiu Yitang? Don¡¯t you have nothing to do with him? If he stilles to look for you, can¡¯t you just ignore him? Why are you avoiding him? ¡° Fang Xiao shook her head and said, ¡°this is not a question of whether I should ignore him or not. Qiu Yitang¡¯s thoughts are hard to understand. The most important thing is that woman du Caiwei. The two of them are in cahoots. Now that they know that I am in Hui city, they might think of a way to find trouble with me one day. I think it¡¯s better to stay away from them and live a quiet life. ¡° Luo Qili heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words and did not try to persuade her anymore. After all, the matter of Fang Xiao and Fang Chen being caught in the detention centerst year had left her with a lingering fear. She did not want such a thing to happen to the two of them anymore. So, Luo Qili immediately helped Fang Chen contact the school. Of course, there were special schools in almost every city, but they had to find a school with acquaintances, and the price was reasonable. In the end, Luo Qili made a few phone calls Then, she let out a long sigh of relief and said to Fang Xiao, ¡°I just called the basketball coach. He said that Fang Chen should go to binhai because he¡¯s also in Binhai. He said that Fang Chen is good at sports. He knows the principal at Binhai¡¯s special school. If he lets Fang Chen go, he can be admitted as a top student in sports. In this way, he will be given a certain amount of care and preferential treatment. ¡°. .¡± Chapter 1820

Chapter 1820: Chapter 1820 office chores

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Finally, Fang Xiao discussed with Luo Qili for a long time. Then, she found Fang Chen and asked him if he wanted to go to the same school as the basketball coach. Fang Chen liked ying basketball very much and especially liked the basketball coach, so of course, he was very happy to agree. So, the next morning, Fang Xiao Helped Fang Chen pack his luggage. The two siblings pulled their luggage and left the special school with their luggage bags, heading to another city that was not unfamiliar to them. Luo Qili was worried about the two siblings. She kept sending them to the long-distance bus station and repeatedly reminded them to call her if anything happened. She even said that she would go to Bincheng to visit them when she was free. When they got off at Binhai, Liu Yijun had alreadye to pick them up. She hailed a taxi and went straight to Fang Chen¡¯s new school. The basketball coach had long known that they wereing, so he had already prepared the dormitory for Fang Chen in advance. Although Fang Chen¡¯s iq had not improved, his physical ability had gradually improved. Now that he was living alone in a dormitory, he almost did not need anyone to take care of him. Moreover, he had fallen in love with long-distance running and big basketball This made Fang Xiao very happy. After Fang Xiao arranged for her brother, she found a job in Binhai. Initially, she wanted to find a job in a lilypany, but Liu Yijun said that it was too hard and there were no holidays. It was better to find anotherpany to work for? In the end, it was Liu Yijun who helped her. In fact, Fang Xiao vaguely felt that it was Liu Yijun¡¯s boss, her boyfriend, who helped her find a job in a foreignpany. Foreignpanies had a very high requirement for English. It just so happened that Fang Xiao had gone to the United States to study, so her English was quite good. The main thing was that her spokennguage was very fluent, which the manager of the foreignpany took a fancy to. The days settled down just like that. Moreover, this foreign tradepany had a rule that one could not use their Chinese name while working in thepany, which meant that everyone had to give themselves an English name. Fang Xiao used to have an English name. After all, she studied in the United States, so when thepany asked her to give herself an English name, she did not think much about it and directly adopted her previous English name, Susan. One good thing about foreignpanies was that people called each other by English names. In fact, it was to prevent employees from getting close to each other. Many employees even did not know their colleagues¡¯Chinese names after work. Fang Xiao was a neer and had never had any experience. In fact, she had to rely on some connections to enter thispany. Therefore, after she entered, although she had a desk space, she spent most of her time doing odd jobs None of the actual work was assigned to her. She did not mind it. She could not do it in the first ce. The Ada sitting next to her was the team leader. She seemed to be very busy all day, so Fang Xiao was helping her with her coffee and fast food. Of course, all the colleagues in the office were very busy. Everyone was eithermunicating with the foreign businessmen on theputer or using the phone tomunicate with the customers. The entire office was in the english-speaking world. There had never been a Chinesenguage, which made people mistakenly think that they had gone abroad. Most of the colleagues spoke English, but most of the time, they were calling her ¡°Susan, is my coffee ready? ¡° ¡°Susan, make a copy of this document. It¡¯s waiting to be used. ¡° ¡°Susan, order a radish braised beef brisket with Chili Sauce for me. ¡° ¡°...¡±. Her days were spent in such a busy manner. Although she was busy, it was also fulfilling. Although her job was simr to doing odd jobs in the office, the benefits offered by foreignpanies were good and her sry was high. Just like her, her monthly sry was six thousand yuan. Chapter 1821

Chapter 1821: Chapter 1821 meeting an old friend again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, she went to the Times imperial court private room and apanied the boss to entertain a client. Originally, this kind of thing was not up to her. There was a secretary or a team leader, but on this day, the secretary was sick and the team leader had something to do, and her spoken English was the best Thus, she was forcefully dragged to the top. The private room was filled with red wine and beautiful women, English and Chinese, and Japanese was shuttling between them. She was not good at such asions, but when the boss finished his business talk and talked wine and beautiful women with the client, she found an excuse to walk out She thought of taking a breath in the corridor. The corridor was very dark, and there was a small orange searchlight on the wall. Even the exquisite and cold ss tiles were slightly warm. She stood by the window and stared nkly at the city with the shing neon lights. Someone walked past her, and a faint smell drifted in with the wind in the air. It was a little familiar, but she did not turn around, treating it as an illusion. After all, that perfume could not only be sold to one person. The person¡¯s footsteps stopped after a few steps, and then a low and hoarse voice came from behind, ¡°Fang Xiao? Are You Fang Xiao? ¡° This time, not only was the smell familiar, but even the voice was so familiar. When the footsteps approached her, she turned around and raised her head. As expected, the person standing in front of her was the familiar yet unfamiliar person ¡ª Dongfang Yunheng! Fang Xiao was almost instantly stunned. When she came to Binhai, she had thought that she might meet Dongfang Yunheng because he was in this city, one of the thousands of people in this city. But then she thought that this city was so big and had so many people, and the circle she lived in and the circle he lived in were one in the sky and one in the earth. In fact, it was not so easy to meet him unless he specifically came to find her. After she left the western district, she had lived in Hui city for more than a month, but Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t find her. From this, it could be seen that he wouldn¡¯te to pester her anymore. ¡°Fang Xiao, why are you here? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. The moment she looked up again, he was already in front of her. Almost instinctively, she dodged to the side and distanced herself from him. Then, she quickly used her hand to adjust the sses on the bridge of her nose. Just as she was about to speak, someone called her at the door of the private room not far away. ¡°Fang Xiao, let¡¯s go, ¡± the general manager¡¯s voice came from the door of the private room. ¡°Hurry up and pay the bill. ¡° ¡°Oh, ¡± she replied and quickly ran toward the private room, no longer paying attention to Dongfang Yunheng who was standing behind her with a deep frown. After settling the bill, she walked out of time Royal Court with the general manager. The general manager and his group were still going to Karaoke. Fang Xiao found an excuse for her sore throat and did not follow them. Instead, she hailed a taxi and went back. Time royal court was a little far from her dormitory. She sat in the front passenger seat and looked out of the window at a traffic light junction. When she noticed that the car behind the car next to her looked familiar, her heart immediately skipped a beat Just as she was about to stick her head out to take a closer look, the taxi quickly started. Fortunately, in the remaining time, she had looked out of the window more than once, but she did not see the car again. Only then did her slightly panicked heart finally calm down. The dormitory of a foreign-fundedpany was in an old neighborhood, which was actually considered a suburb. It was said that all the employees of the foreign-fundedpany agreed to this. Because the rent here was cheap, the price of an apartment in the downtown area.. This ce could be rented two to three times. Chapter 1822

Chapter 1822: You should have seen chapter 1822

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because the apartment was not expensive, and because the distance to work was a little far, the boss of the foreignpany was very generous. Each employee had a 20 square meter apartment with a kitchen, bathroom, and balcony as a dormitory. Because it was a littlete, Fang Xiao immediately went to the bathroom to take a shower after returning to the dormitory. Because she had drunk two sses of red wine in the evening for social events, she was slightly intoxicated. When she took a shower, her head was a little dizzy, and her face was still burning hot. After taking a shower, she heard a knock on the door when she was still washing clothes. She did not care because the person next door was a colleague, so she walked out of the bathroom and naturally opened the door. When she found Dongfang Yunheng standing outside the door, she quickly pushed the door with her hand and tried to shut him out. Unfortunately, her strength was not his match, so she was forced in by him in the end. ¡°What on Earth do you want to do? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s tone was very displeased. She was very dissatisfied with his rude and rude way of forcing his way in, and her face was full of warmth and anger. Dongfang Yunheng was slightly stunned. Seeing her angry face, he said in a low voice after a long while, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to...e and see you. ¡° ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it. ¡± Fang Xiao suppressed the anger in her heart. If she had not considered the fact that her colleagues lived next door and that she did not want to disturb her colleagues in the middle of the night, she would definitely have used a broom to chase him away. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already seen it. ¡± He looked at her and nodded. His face revealed a faint mocking expression. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how well you¡¯ve lived after you left me. I¡¯ve seen the life of your rich and noble wife. I¡¯ve seen... ¡° When he said this, he could not help butugh The mocking expression on his face became even more intense. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your so-called future. So it turns out that you only want this kind of future. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Could it be that I, Dongfang Yunheng, am so stupid that I can¡¯t even give you this kind of future? ¡° Fang Xiao stood there. Every word he said was like a sharp de piercing into her chest. Five years ago, it turned out that he remembered every word she said to him five years ago. It turned out that he hade to look for her time and time again It was not that he still had lingering feelings for her, it was not that he still remembered her well-being, but.. It was that he wanted to see her make a fool of herself, to see her end, to see the so-called life of a rich and nobledy that she had lived after abandoning him all those years ago! She thought of that snowy evening five years ago. She thought of how she had walked alone for a long, long time five years ago. She thought of the pain of crying blood five years ago. She thought of... ... She actually could not continue thinking about it. She had once loved the poor Xi Lingheng, but the man in front of her was not Xi Lingheng after all. Half a year ago, when he chased her out of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city and threw her on the street in the pouring rain.. The contract he left for her clearly stated that Xi Lingheng was dead. Yes, Xi Lingheng was dead. The Xi Lingheng who loved her and doted on her was already dead. Now, she had to face this Dongfang Yunheng who pestered her and wanted to see her end as a joke! ¡°since you¡¯ve already seen it, then, are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve seen? ¡± Fang Xiao finally came to her senses. She looked at the man in front of her with an indifferent face. Even her tone was no longer warm and angry It was as if she was talking to a stranger. His heart trembled slightly. He was satisfied. How could he not be satisfied? Seeing that she was not living well, seeing that she was so down and out, and even seeing that she had lost an eye, he should be quite satisfied! Chapter 1823

Chapter 1823: Chapter 1823, are you satisfied

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But, why was his heart still in such pain But, why did he feel like he had lost his precious treasure again when he could no longer find her by the western coast? Fang Xiao walked over, pulled open the door, and gestured for him to leave quickly. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, it¡¯s gettingte. Can you please leave? It¡¯s the middle of the night, I don¡¯t want a strange man to stay in my room. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± He did not continue to pester her. He just looked at her in her conservative pajamas. Perhaps it was because she did not have a coat that was cold, but her body was actually trembling. He promised that he would, but he did not move a step. It was obvious that he had no intention of leaving. His eyes were still staring at her without blinking. Fang Xiao was finally angry. Her voice could not help but raise two decibels. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, do you want to leave? If not, I will call the building¡¯s security. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng did not expect Fang Xiao to be so angry. He looked at the corridor outside, and it seemed like passersby were turning their heads to this side. So he quickly said in a low voice, ¡°okay, I will leave, okay? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face was ice-cold. She stared at him and did not say anything more. However, it was clear from her eyes that she was chasing him away. In the end, he was still tactful. He did not stand there shamelessly and did not move. Instead, he turned around and walked out of the door. However, when he reached the door, he turned around and shouted something at her. ¡°Bang! ¡± The sound of Fang Xiao closing the door heavily shut him and the sentence. Fang Xiao thought that Dongfang Yunheng would note looking for her anymore because she felt that she had nothing to do with him. He did not owe her anything, and she did not owe him anything. Now, she and he were one in the sky and the other on the ground. He was flying freely in the sky, while she was rolling in the mud. who had ever seen an eagle always thinking about the loach in the mud? However, this thought onlysted for one day. When she got off work the next night, she took the bus back to her dormitory. When she used the key to open her dormitory door, she was stunned by the furnishings in the room. The dormitory, which was originally more than 20 square meters, used to have a 1.2-meter single bed that was rtively empty. Her bed was not even ced against the wall. But now, that bed was leaning against the wall, and her simple linen closet had disappeared. It had been reced by a wooden closet with sliding doors, and the space between the bed and the wooden closet was empty There was actually a simple Linen Double Sofa and a small ss coffee table. And next to the bed, there was a small, almost child-sizedputer desk with a bookcase squeezed in. It really took up the little space. She rubbed her eyes, thinking that she had opened the wrong door, so she quickly pushed it out and looked up at the door number. It was indeed her dormitory door number. With a lot of doubt in her heart, she walked in again. The bathroom door was opened, and Dongfang Yunheng walked out wearing a casual nightgown. She woke up from her shock and couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily, ¡°Hey, Dongfang Yunheng, what do you mean? This is my dormitory! ¡° ¡°I know. ¡± He was indifferent to her anger and sat down on the Double Sofa. He picked up a can of coffee from the coffee table, opened it and drank it. Chapter 1824

Chapter 1824: The chapter 1824 agreement had not expired

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You still came here knowing that? ¡± Fang Xiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood. What did this man mean? He just couldn¡¯t bear to see her life a little better, could he? ¡°I remember that you and I signed a one-year contract to sell our bodies. ¡± As he spoke, he picked up the briefcase beside him and took out a document that she had signed and handed it to her. ¡°You... ¡± Fang Xiao stared at the document. There was indeed her and his signature on it, but what exactly was going on ? Didn¡¯t he give her a copy half a year ago ? ? ¡°We signed two copies back then. ¡± He seemed to know the doubts in her heart, so he crossed his legs and exined calmly to her, ¡°the copy that was given back to you was originally yours, but isn¡¯t my copy still in my hands? ¡° ¡°But... ¡± Fang Xiao clenched the agreement in her hands tightly. She gritted her teeth and after a while, she said, ¡°but you wrote in that agreement back then... ¡° ¡°Xi Lingheng is dead, ¡± he continued her words and said calmly, ¡°Miss Fang, look carefully. I signed this one with Dongfang Yunheng. I didn¡¯t write that Dongfang Yunheng is dead. ¡° Fang Xiao stared at the agreement in her hands. When she sold her body, she did sign two agreements. One was signed by Xi Lingheng, and the other was nk. She had mistakenly thought that the one Xi Lingheng wanted didn¡¯t need his signature as long as she signed it, but who knew that... Dongfang Yunheng was too disgusting ... ¡°What do you mean by this now? ¡± It took her a long time to understand. Her eyes quickly scanned through the room, and she had a vague ominous feeling. ¡°Of course I¡¯m following the agreement. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng yawned and said Lazily, ¡°wasn¡¯t it written in the agreement ¡°I didn¡¯t provide you with a ce to live. So, in order not to affect your work and earn money, I forced myself to move to your ce. ¡° ¡°You... ¡± Fang Xiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but there was nothing she could do. Who asked this damn agreement to be limited to a year? ¡°Don¡¯t you you you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was clearly a little impatient with her being frozen here. He couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand and said, ¡°why aren¡¯t you taking a shower? I¡¯m a Germaphobe, so don¡¯t be so close to me when you sleep at night. ¡° ¡°What If... I don¡¯t want to fulfill this agreement? ¡± Fang Xiao still stood there without moving. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that this bastard Dongfang Yunheng would actually be so shameless as to force her into a dead end ... ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fulfill the agreement, then pay me double the money. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng shrugged his shoulders, looking as if he was eager for her to break the agreement. He pointed at the agreement with his finger and said, ¡°didn¡¯t it say that whoever breaks the agreement will pay the other party double the money? ¡° Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. She was already so poor that she had no money. Now, she didn¡¯t even have 10,000 yuan in her bankbook, let alone a million yuan. Seeing Fang Xiao make a sound, Dongfang Yunheng said slowly, ¡°actually, the agreement between you and I only has less than a month left. Do you think you need to pay 1,000,000 yuan for these three months? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately did not make a sound. The Difference Between Three Months and 1,000,000 yuan was something that even a fool could calcte, not to mention that she was not a fool? ¡°When this agreement expires, the two of US will no longer have anything to do with each other, right? ¡± She finally epted her fate and asked. She did not want to continue arguing with him because she definitely could not outargue him. Chapter 1825 - Chapter 1825: He squeezed into his life

Chapter 1825: Chapter 1825: He squeezed into his life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course. ¡± He raised his thick eyebrows and looked at her from top to bottom. Then he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Miss Fang still thinks that she is so charming that I can¡¯t bear to leave you? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately turned around and walked to the wardrobe. Since there were less than three months left, she could only bite the bullet and swallow the blood. She would just endure these three months. He could live here if he liked. As long as a rich young master like him did not mind the cramped space, she believed that he would note again in a few days if he was not used to living here. Two-thirds of the things in Fang Xiao¡¯s room were Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s. When she took her pajamas and walked into the bathroom, she realized that two-thirds of the bathroom was upied by him. On the sink.. Men used shampoo, shampoo, facial cleanser, shaving cream, and so on. His towel was hanging carelessly beside her towel, lookingpletely like a male host. What was even more outrageous was that in the stic basket beside her, there were clothes that he had just changed into. It was obvious that he wanted her to help him wash themter. She was so angry that she pulled out his clothes and threw them on the ground. She stomped on them with her feet as hard as she could. It took her a long time to vent her anger. However, after she took a shower, she found that the clothes were covered with her footprints. She felt extremely ufortable Tears rolled down from her eyes that were not blind. In the end, she picked up his clothes and threw them into the sink. She put a lot of soap powder with her clothes and rubbed them with her hands. It was as if she was rubbing the man who was pestering her. By the time she went to the bathroom and washed their clothes and came out with a pair of sses, the room was already dark, and there was already a slight sound of breathinging from the small bed. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly picked up the clothes in the basin and tiptoed past the bed. She went to the balcony, found a clothes hanger, and hung their clothes. She closed the balcony door, walked into the room in the dark, and climbed up the bed because he had taken over the side of the bed like a boss, and the other side of the bed was against the wall. She climbed to the side of the pillow, lifted a corner of the quilt, and climbed in. Her body carefully leaned against the wall. She told him not to get close to him, so she did not dare to get close to him. She could not wait to get as far away from him as possible. In fact, when she was washing the clothes, it was not that she had not calcted where she would sleep tonight. She had thought of sleeping on the floor, but there was not enough space on the floor for one person to lie down. She had thought of Sleeping on the SOFA, and that small two-seater SOFA would probably be crowded with two adults Not to mention sleeping. Of course, all of these could be made do. The most important thing was that she only had a bed sheet, a quilt, and even a pillow. Now, all of them were upied by her former financial backer, no, it was still her financial backer now. The bed was not big, only 1.2 meters wide. However, the other person was tall and strong, so lying on the bed took up more than half of the space. Therefore, she leaned against the wall and used a small bag bear that she had brought from Huicheng as a pillow She could still feel the breath of a person half a foot away from her. Fortunately, he was already asleep, so she felt a little relieved. So she leaned sideways, took off her sses from the bridge of her nose, put them under the small bear, and slowly closed her eyes. But just as she rxed her body and mind, he, who was sleeping, squeezed over. She moved more and more toward the wall, trying to squeeze herself into the wall. Chapter 1826

Chapter 1826: Chapter 1826: the Rights of the financier

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the wall was the wall. She could not squeeze in at all. In the end, she was still tightly squeezed by him. Her back was inevitably leaning against his chest, and it was tightly pressed against him. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± She growled in the dark, but her voice was obviously trembling in fear. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. An ambiguous chuckle came from beside her ear. ¡°Fang Xiao, you are a woman who has been married before. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what men and women do in bed? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. She had indeed been married before, but she had no experience in such matters. Her only experience was when she was drugged by Du Caiwei, but she could not remember that time at all. He thought that her silence was because she was shy, so he turned her body around and made her face him instead of her back. He lowered his head and searched for her face in the darkness with his Thin Lips. Fang Xiao was so nervous that she was trembling. She knew that he had forcefully and domineeringly moved to her ce, so she would not be able to escape this hurdle. Moreover, he had spent 500,000 yuan to buy her. It seemed that he had not even enjoyed the rights of a financial backer. Therefore, now that he hade to ask for her as a Sugar Daddy, she could not refuse. She could not say no because she had signed the contract of selling her body back then. She thought that he was searching for her lips in the darkness, so she quickly pursed her lips tightly and bit her teeth tightly. His thin lipsnded on her forehead and then slowly slid down Finally, he stopped on her eyes that only had eyes but could not move like a dry well and kissed her deeply. ... Fang Xiao¡¯s instinctive fear, an unprecedented fear, attacked her in an instant. Although she had been raped once in the Windsor Hotel Room, she was controlled by drugs that time. The whole process was blurry to her and she did not remember anything at all. Now, she was so clear. Dongfang Yunheng was hugging her tightly, and his thin lips were sucking hard on her dry eyes, as if he was trying to suck the dry well out of its spring. She struggled hard and could not help but push his head away. She did not want him to kiss her eye. That would only make her more pessimistic and desperate. She even thought that she had entered a pitch-ck world where she could no longer see the light. He was obviously dissatisfied with her resistance and struggle, but his thin lips had already let go of her eye. It slid down the bridge of her small and slightly straight nose andnded on her pink lips. He kissed her hard, almost persistently. She pursed her lips and gritted her teeth. Under his intense attack, she seemed to be utterly defeated. He had actually broken through her in just a few seconds... ... Although the lights in the room were not turned on, the street lights outside shone in through the not-so-dark curtains. There was still a faint dim light, which made the room seem even more ambiguous. Fang Xiao continued to struggle and resist, trying to break free from his embrace. Unfortunately, he had no intention of letting go of her... ... ... She pursed her lips and gritted her teeth. Under his intense attack, she seemed to be utterly defeated. He had actually broken through her in just a few seconds... ... Although the lights in the room were not turned on, the streetmps outside shone in through the not-so-dark curtains. There was still a faint dim light, which made the room seem even more ambiguous. Fang Xiao continued to struggle and resist, trying to break free from his embrace. Unfortunately, he had no intention of letting her go... ... ... Chapter 1827

Chapter 1827: Chapter 1827 rights of the investor 1

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was gagged by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her entire body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°no... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiaoyu shouted hurriedly in the dark, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Chapter 1828

Chapter 1828: Chapter 1828 I can¡¯t catch your eye

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought left in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand actually reached into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her entire body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiaoyu shouted hurriedly in the dark, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Chapter 1829

Chapter 1829: Chapter 1829 don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m very gentle

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightdress. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her entire body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°no... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiaoyu shouted hurriedly in the dark, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Chapter 1830

Chapter 1830: Chapter 1830 you should be very experienced

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightdress. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°no... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiaoyu shouted hurriedly in the dark, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Chapter 1831

Chapter 1831: Chapter 1831 could not be avoided

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought remaining in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightdress. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her entire body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°no... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiao shouted hurriedly in the darkness, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth was blocked by his mouth, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only thought in her mind was to stop him, because his big hand was actually reaching into her nightgown. Fang Xiao¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up Her whole body suddenly stiffened. So, in a panic, she immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his wrist in the darkness. Her voice trembled as she begged in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s big hand stopped. Fang Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she was not done yet... ... ... He turned around and directly pressed the woman in his arms under his body... ... Fang Xiao began to struggle. Even though she was pressed under his body, her hands were still pushing him hard, trying to push him away from her body. Unfortunately, her weak strength seemed like she was trying to resist... ... However, his hand did not stop. He fumbled to unbutton her pajamas, and then his big hand reached in just like that. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng! ¡± Fang Xiaoyu shouted hurriedly in the dark, trying to stop him with her voice, because her hands were already controlled by his hands. Chapter 1832

Chapter 1832: Chapter 1832, no matter what you look like

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wu... ¡± Fang Xiao finally cried out in pain. A kind of suppressed pain and difort surged up from the bottom of her heart and came out from her mouth. It was actually as unpleasant as a ghost wailing or a wolf howling ... Such an unpleasant sound was not not scary. The man who had been running on her body with all his strength was finally frightened by her. After she made this sound for a while, he finally hugged her in a panic... ... ... And Fang Xiao finally fainted. In her daze, she felt the weight on her body moving away. In her daze, she felt her body being pulled into a warmer ce, and she fell asleep in that warm ce without moving. A man who was so tired that his forehead was dripping with sweat slightly lowered his head and nted a deep kiss on the woman¡¯s dry eyes. Then, he whispered, ¡°Xiao Xiao, no matter what you look like... I want you... ¡° Fang Xiao felt that a person¡¯s life was fate. No matter how much you struggled and how hard you worked, you could not escape the arrangement of fate and the cmity that the heavens had arranged for you. Just like her and Dongfang Yunheng! Fang Xiao felt that a person¡¯s life was fate. No matter how much you struggled and how hard you worked, you could not escape the arrangement of fate and the cmity that the heavens had arranged for you. Just like her and Dongfang Yunheng! After that night, Dongfang Yunheng left at five in the morning the next day. She thought that he was probably hiding from the reporters or afraid that Gu Chenchen would look for him, so he left so early. After all, she was a person who could not be seen in the light to him, the great CEO of Dongfang. After he left, he did note back for a week. She could not help but secretly sigh in relief. She had less than three months left on the contract of indenture that she signed with him. She hoped that he would note again this time. Since thest time she apanied the general manager to meet a client, the general manager suddenly looked at her ability in a new light. Of course, it was mainly because of her spoken English. Therefore, there was a social event that night, so the general manager asked her to apany him again. The general manager¡¯s surname was Leng, and his name was Jianxin. He was a man in his forties. He was a little fat, but because he was a northern man, he was tall and well-proportioned. The client that Leng Jianxin was apanying tonight came from Singapore. In fact, the client could speak Chinese very well. However, this client in Singapore spoke Cantonese, and manager Leng Did Not Know Cantonese. Coincidentally, Fang Xiao was from the south, so she came in handy. The Thai food that they ate tonight, the Dongyin Kung Fu soup, was very terrible. Fortunately, the client was very kind. He was a Singaporean, so his normal speaking was not standard, but his Cantonese was very authentic. The meal was rtively pleasant. This client was originally from Guangdong, so he could talk to Fang Xiao a little. Unfortunately, Fang Xiao knew very little about the history of her hometown, so the client was the one who told her some things. It was alwayste to have dinner with the client because they were talking. By the time Leng Jianxin and this Singaporean client finished their meal, it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The Singaporean client was very hospitable. He also said that he wanted to go to KTV to sing. This time, Fang Xiao used the excuse that she had a sore throat and couldn¡¯t sing, which made manager Leng Unhappy. However, the Singaporean client was very generous and didn¡¯t make things difficult for her He even told her to drink more water or something. Chapter 1833

Chapter 1833: Chapter 1833, apanying him to a banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ording to thepany¡¯s rules, the taxi fee would be reimbursed after working overtime at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. When she came out of this Thai restaurant, it was already half past nine in the evening, so she naturally called a taxi. Dongfang Yunheng arrived at Fang Xiao¡¯s dormitory at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. He first went up to the dormitory to look for her, but the dormitory door was tightly shut. When the people in the neighboring dormitory saw him, they said, ¡°Fang Xiao is working overtime tonight. ¡° Therefore, he went back to the car downstairs to wait for her. This waitsted for a full three hours. During these three hours, he smoked five cigarettes and received four boring phone calls. Just when he was extremely frustrated, he saw Fang Xiao get out of a taxi. He immediately pushed the car door open and walked over to her. When she saw him, she was obviously stunned. She looked as if she did not expect him to be here, which made him a little unhappy. ¡°What kind of lousy job is working sote? ¡± He did not care about her expression, but took the lead to ask her about work. ¡°Thepany has a Singapore client. I¡¯m going to apany the manager for social events. ¡± Even though she did not like to see him again, she still exined indifferently and was about to walk into her dormitory building. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here tonight. ¡± He reached out to grab her wrist, pulled open the passenger door and shoved her in. When he closed the car door, he could not help but mutter, ¡°your manager treats you as a public rtions ambassador? ¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the client tonight doesn¡¯t Speak Mandarin and only speaks Cantonese. I¡¯m from the south, so I was called over. ¡± Fang Xiao Sat in the passenger seat and nced sideways at the man who was starting the car. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡° ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡± He was focused on driving and did not even look sideways as he said, ¡°do you have the right to ask me where I live? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. No, she really did not have the slightest right. After all, she had sold herself to him as a ve, and he was her financier. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. ¡± She did not turn her face to look at him, but only reminded him lightly. She did not want him to drive too far away, and that would dy her from going to work. He did not say a word, as if he did not hear her words. Therefore, she could only lean against the passenger seat and close her eyes slightly under her special sses. After about twenty minutes, the car finally stopped. She opened her eyes and realized that it was actually the heavenly cloud pavilion. She was slightly stunned, but she still pushed the door open and got out of the car without saying a word. It was already 10:30 pm, but Bincheng was a first-tier city. At this time, the nightlife was very rich, so all the ces were brightly lit. At night, bincheng seemed to be more prosperous than during the day. She followed him upstairs. The VIP elevator went directly to the 39th floor. He used the key to open the door. When he saw a pair of women¡¯s sandals ced at the door, his face immediately turned green and he ran straight to the bedroom. Fang Xiao was sensible and tactful. Under such circumstances, she could only pretend that she was blind and did not see anything. She quickly walked towards the balcony outside the living room. A few minutester, the sound of a woman crying could be heard from the living room Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with her being chased away at thest minute. It was unknown what he said to that woman, but before she left, she seemed to throw a fierce sentence, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, I want to go back andin! ¡° From the beginning to the end, she did not turn around, nor did she look at what that woman looked like. Because she did not look at what she should not see, and did not know what she should not know. After all, her contract with him was only over two months. Chapter 1834

Chapter 1834: Chapter 1834¡¯you¡¯re not willing¡¯

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She hade to the heavenly cloud pavilion once, the time when she had signed a contract with him to sell her body. However, that time, she was very disappointed and fainted in his bathroom. In the end, it was still the doctor that he had found for her. This ce was a typical one-bedroom-one-living room. The bathroom was in the only bedroom. The kitchen was as clean as the model room of a cab store. It could almost reflect a person¡¯s shadow. It was obvious that it had never been used before. ¡°there are pajamas and bath towels prepared for you in the closet, ¡± he reminded her who was standing at the kitchen door lightly. ¡°Is it still early? Didn¡¯t you say that you have to work tomorrow? ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± She immediately turned around and walked to the bedroom. It was not the first time anyway. What shoulde wille. It was only two months. The only thing she prayed for was that he would be busier during this period of time, and time would pass faster. When she opened the closet to get her pajamas, she was worried that it would be too perverted. However, when she saw the conservative cotton pajamas, she could not help but secretly sigh in relief. She quickly took her pajamas and went to take a shower. When Fang Xiao climbed into the spacious bed in his room to sleep, Dongfang Yunheng had note in yet. She was really sleepy, and his was really soft. Moreover, thefortable 26-degree air conditioner in the room made her tired and fell asleep very quickly. She really fell asleep as soon as she fell asleep. She did not know when Dongfang Yunheng went to bed to sleep. When she woke up, she found herself in his arms, and his hands held her tightly. She could not help but sigh. This was the first time that she and he had slept in each other¡¯s arms, but it was so harmonious. Last night, when she leaned into his arms, she actually did not feel ufortable at all. She used her hand to gently remove his hand, not wanting to wake up the sleeping lion. If he came into heat in the morning, then she probably would not be able to go to work today. ¡°sleep a little longer. It¡¯s still early. ¡± He didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He only muttered, but his hands that were hugging her tightened. ¡°I¡¯m going to work far away. ¡± She still insisted on moving his hand away. She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the lion¡¯s arms after he woke up. ¡°Oh. ¡± He finally let go of her. Fang Xiao rushed to the bathroom. Although it wasn¡¯t eight o¡¯clock yet, there was no direct bus to thepany. She still had to transfer to another bus. When she washed up and went to get the clothes that she had left by the wardrobest night, she realized that her clothes had disappeared. Just as she was puzzled, he came in with the clothes that he had washed and dried for her. ¡°tonight, my friend is holding a full moon banquet for his child. You will apany me to attend it. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng handed the clothes to her and said, ¡°don¡¯t work overtime tonight. ¡° Fang Xiao thought that she had heard wrong. She raised her head and looked at Dongfang Yunheng, frowning slightly. ¡°Me? ¡° ¡°You are not willing? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was slightly dissatisfied with her expression at this moment, and his brows furrowed instinctively. ¡°This is not a matter of whether I am willing or not, ¡± Fang Xiao exined calmly. ¡°I personally feel that it is not suitable for me to apany you to such a banquet. I think that it is better for your fianc??e to apany you. ¡° She did not forget that two months ago, he had just gotten engaged to his beloved woman, Miss Gu Chenchen. She was a ve that he had bought. As a prostitute, she would not be able to enjoy the elegance of the main hall. ¡°Do you mean that you need to teach me what kind of banquet to bring along what kind of people? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was obviously dissatisfied with her words and did not wait for her reply Then, he said coldly, ¡°of course, if you are really unwilling, then forget it. Just pretend that I did not say anything just now. ¡° Chapter 1835

Chapter 1835: Chapter 1835 was getting more and more confused

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao saw his unhappy look, as if she had offended him by not agreeing to go to a dinner party with him. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°let me see. If you don¡¯t work overtime tonight, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s expression softened a little. He nced at her, who was still wearing her pajamas. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you changing? Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go to work? ¡° Fang Xiao took her clothes and went to the cloakroom to change. Fortunately, he did not chase her in. She let out a long sigh of relief. Her summer uniform was only short-sleeved clothes and pants. She had tidied herself up in a few minutes. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together. ¡± He had probably changed his clothes in the bathroom. When he saw here out, he immediately came over and walked out of the door with her. At the same time, he asked thoughtfully, ¡°what do you want to eat? ¡° ¡°whatever, ¡± Fang Xiao replied indifferently. Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m rushing to take the bus. I just need to buy a cup of soy milk and two steamed buns by the roadside. ¡° The corner of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He ignored her and directly grabbed her wrist and walked towards the elevator. Qiu Yitang was about to leave work after signing thest document. He did not expect his father, Qiu Boyuan, to call him from the inside line and ask him to go over immediately. He was a little stunned for a moment, but he still got up and took the car keys downstairs. His father was the chairman of the Qiu Group. In fact, he had almost retired to the second tier. Thepany was not particrly important, so he usually would not ask about it. Recently, the Qiu Group was indeed not very lucky. Thend that they had originally agreed to cooperate with Binhai Dongfang Group was now gone. Dongfang Yunheng was not willing to cooperate with them, and was even willing topensate them for the breach of contract. The old man was furious about this matter. A month ago, he ruthlessly beat him up, saying that he was getting more and more muddled. Apany¡¯s president was always acting emotionally. Back then, the cooperation with the Dongfang Group was actually a function of his cousin, Gu Chenchen. Gu Chenchen¡¯s only condition was for him to marry Fang Xiao. He said that as long as he married Fang Xiao, he and the Dongfang Group could not only cooperate to develop thend There would be other opportunities for cooperation in the future. His cousin was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e, the future wife of the CEO of the Dongfang Group. Back then, Gu Chenchen had also studied in the United States, and Fang Xiao, that woman, had also studied in the United States for a year. He guessed that Fang Xiao and Gu Chenchen were very close friends They were even close friends. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stood up for her. When Qiu Yitang arrived at the office where the chairman of the Qiu Corporation was, his father and chairman, Qiu Boyuan, was waiting for him. When he saw Qiu Yitang, he immediately threw him a data bag. ¡°This is the cooperation n of Binhai Hengda Group. Go back and study it carefully. If it¡¯s feasible, we will cooperate with Hengda to develop thend in the south. It is said that Binhai will focus on building Qianhai there. This is more valuable than the cooperation n with Dongfang Group at the end ofst year. ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Qiu Yitang replied and immediately picked up the information bag from his desk. He looked at his father and said, ¡°well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back. ¡° ¡°How have you been with Du Caiwei recently? ¡± Qiu Boyuan saw that his son was about to leave and could not help but stop him. ¡°What exactly are your ns with that woman? ¡° ¡°I broke up with her a month ago, ¡± Qiu Yitang said truthfully. He looked at his father and said, ¡°I¡¯m helping her with immigration. After the immigration is done, I¡¯ll let her go abroad. ¡° Chapter 1836

Chapter 1836: Chapter 1836: I¡¯m just getting married again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Humph, it seems that you still love Du very much. ¡± Qiu Boyuan snorted coldly from his nostrils He looked at his son and said, ¡°you should understand grandma¡¯s meaning. Tomorrow night, Cheng will hold a party for his daughter. You will go on behalf of the Qiu family. ¡° ¡°Dad, marriage again? ¡± Qiu Yitang shouted unhappily. He looked at his father and said very irritably, ¡°I am now interested in marriage... ¡° ¡°NOT INTERESTED? ¡± Qiu Boyuan quickly took over his son¡¯s words and then snorted coldly, ¡°I know you are not interested because you have never been interested in other women except for DU¡¯s woman, but ¡ª ¡° Qiu Boyuan paused for a moment Then he looked at his son and said, ¡°you know that our Qiu family is in Hui city. Although we¡¯ve always said that we¡¯re the richest person in Hui city and thergestpany in Hui city, we know very well in our hearts that we owe the most to the bank, so we must seize any opportunity. The Cheng family runs arge-scale supermarket chain, and is considered the best among therge-scale malls in Hui city. You should think it over carefully. ¡° Qiu Yitang was silent for a moment, then he said lightly, ¡°Dad, I can go to the party tomorrow night, but I¡¯m not interested in Miss Cheng, and I definitely won¡¯t agree to marry the Cheng family. ¡° Qiu Boyuan didn¡¯t expect his son to be so stubborn. His face darkened and he looked at him and asked, ¡°you mean, you still want to marry Miss Du? ¡° ¡°I just said that Cai Wei and I broke up a month ago, ¡± Qiu Yitang corrected his father instinctively Then, he quickly exined, ¡°what I mean is, I don¡¯t want another Fang Xiao to appear in Huicheng, and I don¡¯t want another Fang Xiao to appear in Huicheng, so... ¡° Qiu Yitang paused for a moment Then, he looked at his father and said, ¡°I know dad is very ambitious, but unfortunately, I won¡¯t listen to you this time. I won¡¯t take the path of marriage again. I¡¯ve already hurt a Fang Xiao. I can¡¯t hurt Cheng Xiao or Li Xiao again. ¡° After saying this, Qiu Yitang immediately turned around and walked out of the door. He was no longer the young man who was at the mercy of others five years ago. He was now the CEO of the Qiu Corporation. Not just anyone could control him, even his father, Qiu Boyuan. ¡°then you don¡¯t n to get married in this lifetime? ¡± Qiu Boyuan looked at his son who had already walked to the door and could not help but shout again, ¡°Qiu Yitang, do you want the Qiu Corporation to end in your generation? ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t n to get married. ¡± Qiu Yitang did not turn his head. He just turned his back to his father and said indifferently, ¡°haven¡¯t I already been married? I just want to find Fang Xiao now and want to remarry her. ¡° After saying this, Qiu Yitang stepped out of Qiu Boyuan¡¯s office. He didn¡¯t have the mood and time to discuss his marriage with his father. After all, the two of them had different thoughts. Even if they discussed.. They couldn¡¯te up with a single idea. He went downstairs and drove home. It was actually the West Mountain Vi, where Fang Xiao had married him. It was their home. Actually, Fang Xiao had married him for less than two months. She had only lived in the West Mountain Vi for that long. Moreover, during that period of time, he didn¡¯t go home much at first. Later, he liked to go back. Chapter 1837

Chapter 1837: Chapter 1837 was obediently at his disposal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, many things were destroyed when you liked them. For example, his rtionship with Fang Xiao had just been reined in and he was preparing to live her life wholeheartedly when such a thing happened. The urrence of that incident made him thoroughly understand that no matter who he married, Du Caiwei would not let anyone off. Therefore, he did not look for Fang Xiao this month because he knew that it would be useless even if he found her It would only bring unnecessary trouble to her. Now, he had to arrange for du Caiwei to immigrate abroad and let her stay abroad for many years. Only then would he and Fang Xiao have a chance to truly start over. Of course, he would think of a way to make Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes see again. There were many people who donated their corneas now. He believed that as long as he worked hard, he would not be unable to contact even a row of corneas for her. It was always easy to get stuck in traffic during the rush hour. Even in a third-tier city like Huicheng, there would still be traffic jams in the city. Therefore, he had no choice but to drive slowly along with other cars. At this moment, his phone rang. He took it out and it was actually his assistant, AH Hui. He immediately pressed the answer button Ah Hui¡¯s voice sounded slightly anxious. ¡°Boss Qiu, it¡¯s not good. I just received a call from Miss Du¡¯s neighbor. He said that MISS DU COMMITTED SUICIDE! ¡° Actually, Fang Xiao did not want to go to the full moon wine that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend held for her child. However, she did not reject him thoroughly in the morning. She did not work overtime at night, so she could not refuse. Therefore, after work, she could only obediently get into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car and let him take her to the dress shop to buy a dress. Because she understood her position in his heart from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t seriously choose a dress Anyway, she wore it for him to see. If he said that it was good, then she would wear it. However, thedy boss of the dress shop looked at her with obvious surprise. She wasn¡¯t surprised by thedy boss¡¯s surprised look, because she wore a pair of ordinary sses that didn¡¯t look like ordinary sses Sunsses did not look like sunsses. Presumably, the women that Dongfang Yunheng brought to this shop in the past were all beautiful women. Thinking of her, who looked extremely ordinary, but still wore strange sses.. Moreover, she was probably the first woman who refused to take off her sses even when changing into a gown? Her hair was not long. When she worked at the Barbecue Stall on the Western beach at the beginning of the year, because she often helped the customers¡¯carbon ignition when she first went to work at the barbecue stall, long hair was a taboo. Moreover, the beach was too humid, and she got off workte at night, so it was convenient for her to wash her hair So she cut her hair short. Her hair had grown a little over the past two months, but it had just spread over her shoulders. Usually, when she went to work, she would just use a hair clip to casually put it on. However, she had to wear a gown tonight, so it did not look good. In the end, she did not do anything to her hair. She just helped her to straighten her hair, parted it slightly, and just draped it over her shoulders. As for makeup, it was even simpler because she was wearing sses, and her sses were brown in color Outsiders could not see her eyes clearly from the lenses, so they did not need to use eye shadow, Mascara, fake eyshes, and so on. The only makeup she put on was a bit of rouge on her cheeks. Initially, thedy boss said that she looked good in the red dress, but Dongfang Yunheng said that his friend¡¯s wife, the mother of the full-moon child, might wear red tonight, so he helped her choose a light blue one-shouldered dress. Chapter 1838

Chapter 1838: Chapter 1838: Attending the full moon banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was July, the season of fire. Even the air had a fiery smell, but Fang Xiao felt inexplicably cold. Wearing this light blue gown and a pair of stilettos, as she held Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm.. She instinctively shivered. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car had a lot of air-conditioning. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the gown was too thin and her arm was exposed too much, but she only felt cold. Even her arm was covered in chicken skin. Fortunately, the dress shop wasn¡¯t too far away from the full moon banquet. It was less than a dozen minutes¡¯drive away. When Fang Xiao got off the car, she felt the temperature was a little higher, but her heart was once again filled with fear and uneasiness. She didn¡¯t know if she would meet any acquaintances at such a banquet. Although she knew very few people around Dongfang Yunheng, in fact, other than Lin Shanshan and Wu Jianping, only Gu Chenchen was left. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Chenchen woulde to such an asion. If he did, then what kind of scene would it be when she and Dongfang Yunheng were togetherter? The full moon wine of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend¡¯s child was actually the full moon wine of Leng Rong¡¯s child. The Leng Family was considered a prominent figure in Binhai, and they had many businesses under them. Therefore, the full moon banquet of Leng Rong¡¯s child was not set up in any big hotel Instead, it was set up in the new vi that Leng Rong prepared for his wife. Fang Xiao held Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm and walked into this extremely luxurious courtyard-style vi with him. The style of the vi was very good. It was baroque style, and it had the charm of Portugal everywhere. When they walked into the banquet hall, they were immediately surrounded by red roses. The entire hall was filled with Red Roses, and the happy picture of the family of three was also surrounded by champagne roses in the shape of a heart. The child, who had just reached the full moon, was sitting in the middle of his parents There was actually a slight smile on his face, and the parents who looked the most radiant were the ones holding the child. The entire banquet hall was brightly lit. Their clothes were fragrant, and their hair was shaded. They toasted each other, and the crowd was noisy. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles, as if it was a happy thing to congratte this couple. Of course, because it was a full-moon banquet for the children, the guests inside were not like the usual banquets that were filled with politicians, business celebrities, and even entertainment celebrities. The guests who were here tonight.. Were mostly rtives and friends who had a very good rtionship with the host. The Moment Dongfang Yunheng led Fang Xiao into the banquet hall, the originally noisy banquet hall instantly quieted down. The people who had been talking enthusiastically stopped talking Their gazes could not help but look in the direction of the two of them. Fang Xiao also instantly felt that she and Dongfang Yunheng had be the spotlight of the entire banquet hall. This feeling made her heart beat faster instinctively, and a bad premonition spread in her heart. Although she did not know the parents who held the full moon wine for their children, the three of them should be the main characters tonight. Her gaze quickly swept across the hall, and she immediately saw the woman wearing a long red dress that covered the floor The woman had exquisite makeup on her face and her hair was tied into a bun. She still had a happy smile on her face. In fact, no one could suppress the demeanor of the main character. The man standing next to the woman could almost be described as dashing and elegant. His handsome face, a pair of flirtatious eyes, straight eyebrows inserted into his sideburns, and the ck Tuxedo on his body and his wife¡¯s red gownplemented each other perfectly At a nce, one could tell that they were a beautiful couple. Chapter 1839

Chapter 1839: Chapter 1839, the full moon banquet

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With such a pair of masters standing here, she would only be wearing ordinary gowns. Why would these people turn their attention to her Could it be that everyone was surprised by her appearance, or perhaps they thought that Dongfang Yunheng should bring Gu Chenchen here tonight? Fang Xiao was very puzzled, but the outstanding couple had already walked towards them. The female protagonist looked at her with a smile, then looked at Dongfang Yunheng and asked jokingly, ¡°Yun Heng, how should I address her? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face blushed slightly, then he turned to Fang Xiao and introduced her, ¡°this is Leng Rong, the CEO of the Leng Corporation, and this is young Madam Leng, Cheng Yajun. ¡° ¡°Nice to meet you, President Leng, and Young Madam Leng. ¡± Fang Xiao greeted them very politely, then extended her hand to Cheng Yajun, ¡°my name is Fang Xiao. ¡° Cheng Yajun immediately reached out and held Fang Xiao¡¯s hand, but she did not let go of it just for a symbolic shake. Instead, she held her hand and studied her face Then, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°this is the first time Yun Heng has brought a girl to such an asion apart from Miss Gu. You are a little special to him. ¡° Fang Xiao frowned slightly when she heard this. Just as she was about to speak, she heard someone shouting beside her, ¡°Leng Rong, the Dongfang couple has arrived. Hurry up ande out to wee them. They are guests who havee from afar! ¡° Leng Rong and Dongfang Yunheng immediately turned around and quickly walked towards the main door. It was obvious that they were guests of honor. Otherwise, they would not have sent Leng Rong and Dongfang Yunheng out at the same time. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sister ru Yu. ¡± Cheng Yajun finally let go of Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and turned around She whispered in her ear again, ¡°Yun Heng¡¯s sister and brother-inw are here. He didn¡¯t bring you here today because he wants you to meet the parents first, right? ¡° Before Fang Xiao could react, Cheng Yajun had already turned around and left to wee the other guests. She raised her head and saw that not far away, Dongfang Yunheng was talking to a group of young men and women. The person just now had shouted that the Dongfang couple had arrived, but Cheng Yajun had said that sister ru Yu had arrived. In the end, she said that this was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister. It was likely that Dongfang Yu was ru yu. Because of the distance and because she only had one eye, she could not see the faces of the young couple clearly. However, she vaguely felt that they were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Thinking about it, if Dongfang Yunheng was so devilish, wouldn¡¯t his sister be very beautiful And his brother-inw must also be very handsome. The child¡¯s full moon wine was said to be a family banquet, but there were still many guests. Fang Xiao went to the dining area to look for something to eat before Dongfang Yunheng returned. This was not to say that she was very hungry. It was mainly because she did not know the people here. The only person she knew, Dongfang Yunheng, was busy receiving his sister, so she could not be bothered with her. If he did not eat anything to pass the time, could he just stand there in a daze? He brought the food to the dining table, but before he could sit down, the lights in the entire banquet hall dimmed. Then, Leng Rong and his wife carried their child to the temporary stage They began to show everyone the fruits of their love. The dining area was a little far from there, and the entire banquet hall was filled with people andughter. Leng Rong said something, and Cheng Junru said something, but she could not hear it. Fortunately, she did not want to hear it. In fact, when she saw the child, she instinctively had the urge to avoid it. She thought that she had lost a child before, and she only found out about the child after she lost it. Chapter 1840

Chapter 1840: Chapter 1840 meeting a young girl by chance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she did not know who the father of that child was, he was still her child after all. She lost him just like that for no reason. At that time, she was indeed relieved of a heavy burden, but after being relieved, she still felt an indescribable sadness. The lights in the banquet hall were once again as bright as day. The happy ceremony had just beenpleted. Perhaps it was because of the sudden re of the lights, the child actually burst into tears at this moment. That voice was clear and loud Just hearing it made people feel happy. The banquet hall was filled with people talking loudly. Everyone raised their wine sses to congratte Leng Rong and his wife. Dongfang Yunheng was not back yet. Fang Xiao simply ate something. Looking at the crowded banquet hall, she felt very bored. Therefore, she simply pushed away the finished dinner te and did not go to get any more food. She got up and walked towards the back door of the vi. For this kind of single-family Vi, the garden at the back was usually bigger than the garden at the front. She wanted to enjoy the shade. As expected, the Back Garden of Leng Rong¡¯s Vi was veryrge and had many flowers. Among them, the roses were the most numerous. It was the middle of summer and all kinds of flowers were blooming. This could be said to be a world of flowers. There were so many varieties of roses, red, yellow, white, and even champagne roses. She thought that this was a ce where love was blooming. Cheng Yajun was lucky. Many yearster, she realized that these flowers were not nted for Cheng Yajun. It was just that at that time, Cheng Yajun was no longer in this vi. Of course, this was ater topic, so she did not mention it here. Not only were there flowers in the back garden, but there was also a pavilion and attic. There was even a small pond with many Koi fish in it. She was a little tired after a day at work, so she sat down in the pavilion and watched the Koi fish in the pond rest. Anyway, Dongfang Yunheng was a busy man. Most of the people here were probably his family and friends, so he did not care about her. She tactfully found a ce to not go and give him trouble. Not long after she sat down, the door to the back garden was pushed open again. Fang Xiao did not care much because in this ce, she was not familiar with anyone except Dongfang Yunheng. She could not stop anyone froming. After all, it was not her ce. However, the footsteps seemed to being towards her. She felt that it was a little strange and could not help but turn around. Only then did she realize that there was a woman standing behind her. No, to be precise, it was a girl. The girl was very tall, about 168 years old. She was wearing a pair of t-heeled shoes. She was even taller than her. She was only 165 years old. In fact, she was obviously an adult. However, her face and her rtively t chest allowed people to tell at a nce that she was still a young girl. It was estimated that she was only 14 or 15 years old. This girl was wearing a white bubble sleeve princess dress, a pair of white t sandals, white stockings, and a bow tied on her slightly curly hair. She waspletely dressed like snow white Her pink face was as beautiful as a Barbie doll. She did not know this girl, but this girl continued to stare at her without blinking. Her gaze made her hair stand on end, and she could not help but use her hand to adjust her sses. She thought that this girl was probably interested in her sses. Sure enough, the girl smiled and said to her, ¡°sister, your sses are so special. Can I borrow them? ¡° ¡°No! ¡± Fang Xiao rejected without even thinking. She was dizzy. Her sses were on the bridge of her nose and could not be removed. Once they were removed, her eye would be exposed. She did not want everyone to know that she was a one-eyed person. Chapter 1841

Chapter 1841: Chapter 1841, what was there to exin

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The young girl did not expect her to reject her so bluntly. Her face was slightly embarrassed and she could not help but mutter, ¡°sister, you¡¯re so stingy. ¡° Fang Xiao did not know whether tough or cry when she heard her words. This young girl¡¯s words were really direct. She quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m highly myopic. I rely on these sses to see things. Once I take them off, I can¡¯t see the things around me clearly. ¡° ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. ¡± The young girl seemed to havee to a sudden realization. Then, she looked at her with a sympathetic gaze and said, ¡°No wonder you always do things like losing gold and picking up coal. It must be rted to this high degree of Myopia, right? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s child was certain that this girl¡¯s words were very profound. She could not help but frown. Losing Gold and picking up coal What was she implying? Just as she was about to ask further questions, the girl had already elegantly turned around and walked towards the door. It was very obvious that she did not intend to continue the conversation with Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao looked at the back of the girl walking towards the door and frowned slightly. When she lifted her feet and walked up the stairs, she hesitated and felt that the pair of shoes seemed a little familiar. Had she seen it somewhere before. Dongfang Yunheng was dragged to a corner by his sister, so he shouted impatiently, ¡°alright, sis, are you done? Lei Zhenyu will be jealouster. He thinks you have a fetish for younger brothers? ¡° ¡°Go, who¡¯s in love with you? ¡± Ru Yu red at him fiercely Then, sheughed again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, your brother-inw is bing more and more jealous. Tonight, I asked him to apany me to participate in the full moon wine for Leng Rong¡¯s child, but he refused toe no matter what. He insisted on giving me a big gift. There¡¯s no need for him to go personally. Tell me about him. ¡°. ...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk about him. What¡¯s there to talk about with a vinegar jar? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng wanted to shake off Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand So, he hurriedly said, ¡°sister, quickly let go of me. You¡¯ve said a lot just now. I¡¯m going to look for Fang Xiao now. She¡¯s not familiar with this ce. I¡¯m afraid that she... ¡° ¡°Hehe, so distressed? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at his younger brother and sized him up from head to toe Then, he nodded and said, ¡°alright, I remember that two months ago, it seemed that you and Gu Chenchen were engaged, right? ¡± ¡°today, you brought Fang Xiao to Leng Rong¡¯s vi. I didn¡¯t know that everyone who came today was from the circle. Tomorrow, your fianc??e will definitely know that you brought Fang Xiao here. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin it to her. ¡° ¡°exin what? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not take it to heart at all and said indifferently, ¡°what¡¯s there to exin? Isn¡¯t it just breaking off the engagement? I¡¯ll give her face and let her announce that she¡¯s breaking off the engagement. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡° ¡°You n to break off the engagement with Gu Chenchen? ¡± Dongfang Yu looked at his younger brother After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yun Heng, this time, you have to think carefully. Gu Chenchen is not an ordinary girl. Five years ago, you were abandoned by Fang Xiao in New Jersey and nearly froze to death in the snow. At that time, Gu Chenchen was by your side to take care of you. At that time, father and mother also thought that the miss of the Gu family was not bad. As for Fang Xiao, father and Mother did not have a good impression of her, especially mother. Every time she talked about how you were frozen to death in the snow, her heart would ache. She probably hated Fang Xiao very much. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to put in more good words with our mother. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly took it Then he sighed and said, ¡°in short, this time, I won¡¯t let her leave me. Regardless of whether my parents agree or not, I want to break off the engagement with Gu Chenchen and be with Fang Xiao. ¡° Chapter 1842

Chapter 1842: Chapter 1842, mid-autumn Festival

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You? ¡± Little feather shook her head and sighed. ¡°Five years ago, Fang Xiao abandoned you. Now that you¡¯re with her, aren¡¯t you worried that another five years ago, you won¡¯t be worried that she¡¯ll climb up thedder again... ¡° ¡°Alright, SIS, why are you saying so much? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted Fang Xiao impatiently Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°the purpose of bringing her here today is to let you and Mu Yao have a look and then say something Nice in front of our mother. If you want to persuade me not to let her go, then don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡° Little feather couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°it seems that the girl called Fang Xiao is indeed quite charming. She is worthy of you giving up your principles again and again for her. Alright, seeing that you have been in her hands for so many years, I will try my best to persuade our parents when the timees, but ¡ª ¡° Little feather paused at this point, then looked at Yun Heng and said, ¡°I think you should let Yun speak up for you. Mother likes Yun Zai the most now. It seems that she likes to listen to whatever Yun says. ¡° ¡°Go, go, go. I¡¯m not going to look for Yun Heng, yboy. ¡± Yun Heng interrupted little feather as he spoke, then quickly added, ¡°isn¡¯t Yun Heng in Singapore? Where does he have the time? ¡° ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to look for him, then don¡¯t look for him. Little Mu Yao and I will help you put in a good word for him. ¡± As little feather spoke, he raised his head and looked at the crowded banquet hall. He frowned and said, ¡°I wonder if that girl, Mu Yao, is here. ¡° ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then. When the timees, you and Mu Yao have to help me convince mom. After Fang Xiao and I get married, I will ask her to toast to you and thank you properly. ¡± As Yun Heng spoke, he patted the shoulder of little feather, who was shorter than him He sighed and said, ¡°sisters and sisters are still the best. I just want to have a few more sisters and sisters. ¡° ¡°Go, stop sucking up. Be careful not to smack the horse¡¯s leg. ¡± Feather pushed his hand down Then, he smiled and asked, ¡°Oh right, when do you n to bring her home to meet our parents? And when are you getting engaged? I think I¡¯ll have to give her a big gift this time. ¡° ¡°mid-autumn Festival, right? ¡± Yun Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°isn¡¯t our family members on the mid-autumn Festival every year? It¡¯s best to bring her back that day. You and brother-inw have toe by then. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t the mid-autumn Festival in September? It¡¯s already the end of July. ¡± Little feather frowned slightly and looked at his younger brother carefully to remind him, ¡°so soon? Your engagement with Gu Chenchen hasn¡¯t been broken off yet. ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think of a way to break it off as soon as possible. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not take this matter to heart. As he spoke, his gaze kept sweeping across the banquet hall, wanting to see where Fang Xiao was now. ¡°Alright, hurry up and look for her. Seriously, I can¡¯t leave her for a while. ¡± Dongfang Yu smiled and pushed his younger brother with his hand. Finally, he let him go and went to look for his jealous husband, Lei Zhenyu. Fang Xiao Sat in the back garden for a while. Just as she got up, she heard footsteps behind her. The moment she turned her head, she realized that Dongfang Yunheng had alreadye looking for her. ¡°Why are you sitting here? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately walked forward, held her hand and asked, ¡°did a mosquito bite you? You have sensitive skin. A MOSQUITO BITE will cause a big bump. ¡° Chapter 1843

Chapter 1843: Chapter 1843: Meddlesome woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, I guess he was killed in advance. ¡± Fang Xiao took over his words indifferently and walked towards the banquet hall with him. Fang Xiao originally thought that she would not meet any familiar people in this banquet hall, but she did not expect to see Zheng Zihao looking at her with a wine ss not far away when she and Dongfang Yunheng just walked down the stairs of the banquet hall. She almost instinctively broke free from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand, but she did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to quickly grab her hand, so she used all her strength to break free. ¡°What do you mean? ¡±DongfanggYunhengg was finally a little annoyed.Hee lowered his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°are you afraid that he will see?Doo you care about his feelings so much? ¡° ¡°I just don¡¯t want your fianc??e to misunderstand me, ¡± Fang Xiao began slightly She exined lightly, ¡°I have already lost one eye. I don¡¯t want to lose another eye because of destroying other people¡¯s feelings. Otherwise, my life will probably be over. ¡° When Qiu Shaotang rushed to Huicheng hospital, du Caiwei had already bandaged the wound on her wrist in the emergency room. The person who sent her here was her neighbor, a woman in her thirties. This woman looked like the kind of woman with a yellow face in the family. She was dressed very simply When she saw Qiu Yitang, she scolded him angrily, ¡°Mr. Qiu, it¡¯s one thing for you to abandon your wife to look for a woman outside, but you actually let a woman from outside bully you. How long has it been since Mrs. Qiu¡¯s eyes recovered ¡°Now, you actually ignore your own wife because of a woman from outside. Mrs. Qiu said that you haven¡¯t been home for a month. She called you but didn¡¯t pick up. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°...¡± ¡°enough. ¡± No matter how good-tempered Qiu Yitang was, he was still angered by this woman¡¯s words. Moreover, his temper had always been bad Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but retort coldly, ¡°Madam, I think you are mistaken. Miss Du Caiwei is not my wife, so... ¡° ¡°Not your wife? ¡± The neighbor who saved du Caiwei immediately interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, he roared angrily, ¡°Mr. Qiu, how can people be so heartless ¡°I remember that I met you at the door the day you moved in. At that time, I asked if the two of you were going to live here for a long time, and you answered me that you were not. You just temporarily lived here. That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t deny that the two of you are not a couple. ¡° The woman paused at this point. Because of her anger, she was a little out of breath She pointed at Qiu Yitang and scolded, ¡°men nowadays are really not things. All of them are eating in the pot and looking at the bowl. You don¡¯t feel sorry for the woman outside who blinded Cai Wei¡¯s eyes. Instead, you are focusing on the woman outside. ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Qiu Yitang interrupted the woman impatiently. Then, he said impatiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t deny it at that time, but I didn¡¯t admit it either, did I? Besides, everyone should clean up their own mess. Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? ¡° ¡°meddling in other people¡¯s business? ¡± The woman was immediately unhappy after being scolded by Qiu Yitang. She red at Qiu Yitang fiercely Then, she pointed at Du Caiwei in the emergency room and shouted, ¡°Mr. Qiu, you mean I saved Miss Du wrongly? You mean you should let hermit suicide? ¡° ¡°...¡± Qiu Yitang was immediately rendered speechless by the question. In fact, he said that this woman should not meddle in his and du Caiwei¡¯s affairs, but who knew that this woman would now use du Caiwei¡¯s suicide as an excuse. Chapter 1844

Chapter 1844: Chapter 1844 you have lost the chance to marry into a rich family

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You have nothing to say, right? ¡± This woman was obviously bullied by her husband and could not find a ce to vent her anger. Today, she caught Qiu Yitang, so she vented all her anger on Qiu Yitang She put her hands on her hips and cursed angrily, ¡°you men are not good. You always think that women outside are delicate and fresh, but have you ever thought that before we married you, we were also delicate and fresh... ¡° ¡°Shut up! ¡± Qiu Yitang finally could not hold it in anymore and roared angrily. He stared at the woman and pointed at Du Caiwei who had just walked out of the emergency room. ¡°Ask her now, am I married to her? ¡° The woman saw the anger on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face and saw du Caiwei lowering her head without saying a word. Only then did she realize that she might have made a mistake. She had just scolded the wrong person. However, she quickly reacted and snorted at Qiu Yitang, ¡°since you and Miss Du Caiwei are not married, then you used toe to her apartment often? What kind of behavior is this? You upy her and still don¡¯t want to be responsible for her? ¡° Qiu Yitang was obviously stunned when he heard this woman¡¯s question. Then, he looked at Du Caiwei, who had her head lowered and had a docile and aggrieved expression He frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Thisdy, it¡¯s your own business to seek justice. However, between Miss Du and I, it¡¯s a consensual affair. There¡¯s never been the word ¡®taking over¡¯ . If it was really taking over, she would have already called the police. There¡¯s no need for her tomit suicide at home. ¡° After Qiu Yitang said this, he saw that the woman was obviously stunned and did not dare to say anything. Therefore, he immediately turned around and walked out of the door without looking at Du Caiwei. Du Caiwei saw that Qiu Yitang had left. She didn¡¯t care about the woman who was defending her. She immediately chased after him and finally caught up with Qiu Yitang beside Qiu Yitang¡¯s car in the parking lot. She quickly stopped his hand that was about to open the car door. ¡°Yitang, ¡± Du Caiwei looked at him with tears in her eyes. Her face was full of pain and sadness ¡°Yitang, I know that it¡¯s not right for me to ask yourwyer to add that use when you and Fang Xiao divorced. But have you thought about it? What I lost is my eyes. If I don¡¯t change my corneas as soon as possible, I¡¯ll bepletely blind and I won¡¯t be able to see the world. The condition I proposed is to make Fang Xiao Blind in one eye. She didn¡¯t lose the world. ¡°...¡± ¡°enough, ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly interrupted Du Caiwei¡¯s words Then he corrected her with a cold face, ¡°Miss Du Caiwei, what you said just now waspletely wrong. You should have said that you obtained a pair of eyes and didn¡¯t lose your light, but you lost a man who originally loved you, and you also lost the only chance to marry into the Qiu family. ¡° Qiu Yitang paused for a moment, and his cold gazended on du Caiwei¡¯s face Then, he said coldly, ¡°Caiwei, don¡¯t y such suicidal tricks in the future. It¡¯s useless, really. Because I won¡¯t change my mind just because youmitted suicide, and grandma will never agree to let you marry into the Qiu family just because youmitted suicide. So, if you y such tricks again, don¡¯t call my assistant, because it¡¯s useless. ¡° After Qiu Yitang said this, he immediately reached out and grabbed du Caiwei¡¯s arm. With a little force, he threw Du Caiwei away by more than a meter. Then, he pulled open the car door and quickly got into the car. He didn¡¯t take another look at Du Caiwei who was struggling on the ground He quickly started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove away. Chapter 1845

Chapter 1845: Chapter 1845 I won¡¯t agree to it either

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He thought thating to the hospital to see her was a mistake, because his arrival made her think that he cared about her, and it was this mistake that might cause her to go even further in the future, or even make him look at her in a New Light. He originally wanted to drive back to the West Mountain Vi. In fact, he had been living there ever since Fang Xiao left, but the Qiu family called and asked him to go back for dinner tonight. It seemed that grandma had something to talk to him about. He actually didn¡¯t want to go back, but grandma called. He couldn¡¯t not go back. Moreover, grandma was still sick due to Fang Xiao¡¯s matter. She had just gotten better a while ago. He couldn¡¯t make grandma angry anymore. When he drove back to the Qiu family¡¯s old house, old Mrs. Qiu was already waiting for him to eat. Qiu Yitang quickly walked over carefully and sat down beside her He said with a smile, ¡°grandma, are you feeling better today? Can you move around now? ¡° Madam Qiu stared at him for a while, then frowned slightly and said, ¡°Yitang, your father called just now and said that you don¡¯t want to have a marriage alliance with the Cheng family. Is that true? ¡° ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m no longer interested in a marriage alliance. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice sounded a little irritated. ¡°because of the marriage alliance, I¡¯ve already harmed the Fang family and Fang Xiao, so... ¡° ¡°How can we generalize this? ¡± Madam Qiu quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang Then she said with a serious face, ¡°Yitang, first of all, when we married the Fang family, it was out of sincerity. As far as your father and I are concerned, we didn¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t want Fang Xiao. It was you and Du Caiwei¡¯s matter that caused Fang Xiao to be like that. How can you me it on the marriage ¡°could it be that you have fallen in love with one of Miss Cheng¡¯s best friends again? ¡° ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve let Fang Xiao down that I¡¯ve decided to make it up to her, ¡± Qiu Yitang concluded old Madam Qiu¡¯s words Then, he looked at his own grandmother and said, ¡°Grandma, I was indeed wrong in the past. I¡¯ve already realized this kind of mistake now, so... ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be so, ¡± old Madam Qiu quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, she looked at him and sneered, ¡°Yitang, when Fang Xiao was your wife, I told you to cherish her, but you refused and insisted on getting involved with that Du Caiwei, which resulted in such a tragedy. ¡° Qiu Yitang lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word. Because this matter was indeed his fault, he couldn¡¯t deny it, nor did he dare to deny it. ¡°Yitang, in the afternoon, you told Your father that you wanted to look for Fang Xiao and even wanted to remarry her. I firmly disagree on this point. ¡± Old Madam Qiu looked at Qiu Yitang who was about to speak She immediately stopped her with her hands. ¡°Yitang, back then, you were angry at Fang Xiao because of Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes and wanted to divorce her. I could not stop you no matter how hard I tried. You were determined to avenge the woman you loved, Du Caiwei. You never thought about the feelings of Fang Xiao and her brother. You never believed a single bit of her. Now, you finally saw clearly du Caiwei¡¯s true colors, so you want to go back and look for Fang Xiao ¡°On this point, even if your father agreed to it, I wouldn¡¯t agree to it, let alone your father. ¡° ¡°Grandma, why are your words so contradictory? ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at old Madam Qiu Puzzled, he asked, ¡°since you said Fang Xiaohao, and you don¡¯t want me to divorce her, then what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like her anymore? ¡° Chapter 1846

Chapter 1846: Chapter 1846, don¡¯t even think about it

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like her anymore, ¡± old Madam Qiu answered with certainty. ¡°Fang Xiao is a nice person, and her nature is quite good. If you and she are still husband and wife, then I will ept the granddaughter-inw of the Qiu family. Because the Qiu family is not an ordinary family. If you want to find a daughter-inw, you can¡¯t just find a beautiful woman. You have to be a responsible person, because the mistress of the Qiu family can not be taken care of by just any woman. ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Grandma, are you trying to tell me that Fang Xiao used to be the female head of the Qiu family, but now she can¡¯t be the female head of the Qiu Family? ¡± Qiu Yitang frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but ask about grandma¡¯s contradictory words. ¡°Fang Xiao is very capable. She can be the female head of the Qiu family at any time. ¡± Old Madam Qiu looked at her grandson and sneered, ¡°the key now is, do you think Fang Xiao wille back to be with you? ¡° ¡°This... ¡± Qiu Yitang only said two words and didn¡¯t continue. The current Fang Xiao hated him so much that she didn¡¯t even want to see him. Thest time he saw her at Baihe Wedding Company, he went to look for her the next day, but was told that she had already left her job. As for where she went, no one knew Because even her retarded younger brother who was studying in a special school had left the school. ¡°If you can¡¯t answer it, then I¡¯ll help you answer it. Fang Xiao won¡¯t, and definitely won¡¯t. ¡± Old Madam Qiu looked at her grandson She continued the topic, ¡°why did I say that? ¡± Because this was decided based on Fang Xiao¡¯s personality. Fang Xiao looked extremely soft on the outside, but she was extremely strong on the inside. She wanted her Fang family to go bankruptst year, and her parents died. This had something to do with you, and you and Du Caiwei once hurt her like that. The reason why she was willing to marry you back then was because she wanted her younger brother to go abroad for surgery. Now, she has disappeared with her younger brother in Huicheng. That means that she has given up the idea of performing surgery on her younger brother. So, do you think she will be threatened by you to marry you again?¡± Qiu Yitang lowered his head and waited for his grandmother to finish speaking before he said in a low voice, ¡°grandmother, this time, I won¡¯t use any threatening methods to force her. I just want to apologize to her, to ask for her forgiveness, to... ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± Old Madam Qiu quickly cut off Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, she looked at him and sighed, ¡°Fang Xiao left quietly with her younger brother, which means that she doesn¡¯t intend to continue entangling with you. I don¡¯t know if she will hate you, but I¡¯m sure that she absolutely won¡¯t like you. ¡° ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m almost done eating, so I¡¯ll go back first. I still have to go to Bincheng tomorrow. ¡± Qiu Yitang put down the chopsticks in his hand as he spoke. He was actually very clear about what grandma said. It was just that people were so strange. They didn¡¯t know how to cherish what they got, and when they couldn¡¯t get it, they especially wanted it. Just like him and Fang Xiao, if he had cherished her a little bit when they were married.. If he had broken offpletely with Du Caiwei when they were married, then the situation between him and Fang Xiao would never have ended up like today. Chapter 1847

Chapter 1847: Chapter 1847: I will not enter into a marriage alliance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yitang, I have put my words here today. Do I not agree to you looking for Fang Xiao again? ¡± Old Madam Qiu shouted at her grandson who had already stood up and was about to turn around and leave Then, she quickly added, ¡°first of all, Fang Xiao will not turn back. There is no need for you to look for her. That is a waste of time and energy. Second, even if Fang Xiao is willing to turn back, I will not ask her to enter the Qiu family again. ¡° ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by this? ¡± Qiu Yitang could not help but ask when he heard his grandmother say this. ¡°Why do you say that even if she is willing to turn back, you still need her? ¡° ¡°because Fang Xiao is not a fool. Her nature is impossible to turn back. If she is really moved by your so-called sincerity and turns back, then let me tell you, the Fang Xiao at this time is very scary. And I would never want such a scary woman to enter the Qiu family. I would rather she hate the Qiu family forever than to really choose to turn back. ¡± Old Madam Qiu told her grandson her opinion. ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t always use your own vision and thoughts to measure a person. Although your analysis just now is somewhat reasonable, it doesn¡¯t mean that everything is correct. Moreover, ¡± Qiu Yitang paused for a moment Then, he exhaled and said, ¡°grandma, I don¡¯t want to continue discussing this matter with you, and I don¡¯t want to continue arguing with you. You¡¯ve just expressed your opinion. Now, I also want to express my attitude to you. First of all, I won¡¯t marry the Cheng family. Secondly, I don¡¯t want to marry any other woman. I¡¯ve already caused Fang Xiao to be beyond redemption. Now, I don¡¯t want to harm any woman who has nothing to do with me. ¡° After saying this, Qiu Yitang immediately turned around and walked towards the door. He really didn¡¯t want to continue discussing with his grandma because there was no need to discuss. Fang Xiao had always thought that she would never meet Qiu Yitang again because herpany was a foreign tradepany. Moreover, it was a trade business and had connections with the finance and Real Estate Department of the Qiu Corporation Therefore, it was impossible for her to have any social contacts even on official matters. Moreover, Qiu Yitang would note looking for her. After all, he hated her so much, and now that he was going to marry the woman he loved, Du Caiwei, he must have either forgotten or hated her, the ex-wife of a ruined woman, right? However, this thought of hers was shattered within a few days. After Dongfang Yunheng took her to attend that child¡¯s full moon banquet, he seemed to have disappeared again. He didn¡¯te to her dormitory to look for her for a few days, and she was also extremely happy to be alone. Actually, on the night of the full moon banquet, Dongfang Yunheng drove her back. Originally, he wanted to stay in her dormitory for the night, but the car was still on the road. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s cell phone kept ringing, but he didn¡¯t pick up the call, contrary to his usual behavior He kept cutting off the phone and then turned it off. In such a situation, Fang Xiao did not need to ask to know that Gu Chenchen must have called him. It must be true. When he took her to such a banquet, there were all his acquaintances, and many of his acquaintances were also Gu Chenchen¡¯s acquaintances Therefore, it was too easy for Gu Chenchen to know that his action tonight was too easy. Dongfang Yunheng drove her back to the dormitory. He did not even get out of the car. When she got out of the car, he directly drove away. He must have rushed to apologize to Gu Chenchen. Chapter 1848

Chapter 1848: Chapter 1848: Fang Chen ys a game

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION On a sunny day, Fang Xiao went to Binhai¡¯s special school because there was a basketball game today. Although the game was very small-scale, for Fang Chen, this was the first time in history that she had participated in such a game Therefore, it was very important, and as her elder sister, she had to go. On the way there, Fang Xiao thought that the basketball game that Fang Chen was participating in should be a game between the special schools and the special children of the special schools. However, when she arrived, she realized that it was actually not the case. The game that Fang Chen was participating in.. Was actually a game against a high school basketball team in the annex. When Fang Xiao arrived, the game had not yet begun. Everyone had just changed into new jerseys. Fang Chen seemed to have grown a little taller because of the practice of ying basketball. When she saw Fang Xiao Go, Fang Chen was especially excited. ¡°sister, I want to y a game. I want to beat them. ¡± Fang Chen¡¯s voice was as excited as a five-or six-year-old child. The smile on his face was especially pure. ¡°Go for it! ¡± Fang Xiao held her brother¡¯s hand and tiptoed to help him tidy up his jerseys. Then, she patted his shirt Then, she said with great satisfaction, ¡°Chen Chen can y in the game. My sister is very happy. Today, I will cheer for Chen Chen on the sidelines. My Chen Chen will definitely be the best. ¡° Fang Chen smiled very brightly. Then, he heard the coach¡¯s shout and quickly returned to the team. His running movements were very light and brisk. His feet were like the wind. He was a natural athlete. Although this game was just between students, it was still very intense. Not all of the yers on Fang Chen¡¯s team were mentally disabled. There were also a few normal children. Thepetition was very intense, but Fang Chen ran very frequently, and his shooting rate was very high. He even took a few three-pointers, winning apuse from the crowd. Of course, he still lost in the end. After all, there was still a certain gap between the children of special schools and normal children. However, Fang Chen won the title of the best yer in the entire game. On Monday afternoon, the general manager looked for her again. He said that a big client hade, and he spoke in in English. She was the only one in thepany who could speak in English, so she needed to apany him to the dinner party tonight. In such a situation, she could not refuse, and she could not refuse either. Moreover, the overtime pay in thispany was very high, and apanying the manager to socialize was considered overtime. Not only could she have a big meal, but she could also get overtime pay. When she got off work, Dongfang Yunheng called her and asked if she would go straight back to the dormitory If she did, then he would drive to her dormitory downstairs and wait for her. He would take her to eat farm food at night. She answered calmly on the phone to her financial backer. She was sorry, but she probably could not apany him to eat some farm food at night because she had to work overtime at night, so she let him eat by himself. After hanging up the phone, the other colleagues had already gotten off work, but she couldn¡¯t get off work. Instead, she had to follow the general manager to meet that so-called big client who spoke vernacr. The general manager booked arge private room on the second floor of Binhai¡¯s Yunxiao pavilion. This restaurant cooked Cantonese food. When Fang Xiao saw the words ¡°Yunxiao Pavilion¡± when she got off the car, she had a bad premonition Could this so-called big client be Dongfang Yunheng? Dongfang group covered a wide range of areas, including real estate, shopping malls, finance, securities, stocks, and so on, so it wasn¡¯t surprising if they had dealings with thispany. In the blink of an eye, she had been in Binhai for two months, and Dongfang Yunheng had been looking for her for almost a month. In other words, the Chapter 1849

Chapter 1849: Chapter 1849, the so-called big client

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she walked into the private room and saw the so-called big client, she realized that the bad premonition was indeed effective. However, the big client was not Dongfang Yunheng, but Qiu Yitang. She did not know what kind of cooperation Qiu Yitang had with this foreign tradepany. The general manager was very polite to him and was willing to spend money for him. When he ordered the food, he ordered several expensive seafood. The group of six people sat around the round table. Fang Xiao prayed in her heart that Qiu Yitang would not sit next to her because he was a big client and should sit next to the boss. However, her prayers were probably not heard by God, so unfortunately, there was an empty seat between the boss and her. However, Qiu Yitang acted as if he did not know her and directly sat down on the empty seat. Fang Xiao only felt that everyone was nervous. While the dishes were served, she took the opportunity to get up and go to the bathroom while the boss and Qiu Yitang were talking. In fact, she did not need to wash her hands, but she needed to stabilize her emotions. Standing in front of the Bathroom Mirror, Fang Xiao took off the sses on the bridge of her nose and used her hand to wash her face with cold water. She kept cheering herself on in her heart. Don¡¯t be afraid, there is nothing between you and Qiu Yitang. You don¡¯t owe him anything.. What are you afraid of Just pretend that you don¡¯t know him. This job was found for her by Liu Yijun. Moreover, she already liked this job very much. She couldn¡¯t resign just because Qiu Yitang was a big client of thispany. If that happened, she would only be at a disadvantage. She let out a long sigh, put on the sses, and tidied up her hair. She steadied her mood in front of the Mirror. When she couldn¡¯t see any emotions on her face, she finally left the bathroom and walked to the private room. Qiu Yitang was sitting beside her. She could not say anything other than being patient. After all, she was only an employee of thepany. Moreover, she was responsible formunicating with this big client in in English. Fortunately, the dishes were served when she sat down. She did not have time tomunicate with the client before she began to eat. The waitress standing behind them immediately came over with a smile and poured them wine However, Fang Xiao immediately covered her ss with her hand. Then, she looked at the boss with an apologetic look. ¡°General Manager, I don¡¯t know how to drink. I¡¯m sorry! ¡° Actually, Fang Xiao had some tolerance for alcohol. Thest few times she went out with the general manager, she had also had one or two sses of wine. Of course, they were all wine, the kind that was not intoxicating. However, in front of Qiu Yitang, she absolutely could not drink because she did not know how bad this person¡¯s heart was. Moreover, he was like Du Caiwei who always wanted to kill her. She had to stay sober at all times to prevent herself from falling into his trap again. ¡°Fang Xiao, you should at least drink a little. This is the first time that President Qiu came to ourpany to discuss a cooperation. You should at least have a drink with President Qiu, right? ¡± The general manager was very dissatisfied with her current behavior He thought that she was deliberately embarrassing his big client. ¡°General Manager, I have a stomachache these two days. I really can¡¯t drink, ¡± Fang Xiao continued to exin to her boss with a smile on her face. Then, she said to Qiu Yitang with a smile, ¡°CEO Qiu, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t drink tonight. Please forgive me. ¡° Fang Xiao had never forgotten that she had fallen into Du Caiwei¡¯s trap because she went to a bar with du Caiwei to drink. And it was precisely because she was drunk that she not only lost her innocent body and her marriage that originally belonged to her.. Moreover, she had also let herself be called a ruined woman. Chapter 1850

Chapter 1850: What does chapter 1850 mean exactly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the boss saw that Fang Xiao was so tactless, his expression was obviously displeased. He wanted to put pressure on Fang Xiao again However, Qiu Yitang spoke from the side, ¡°since Miss Fang has stomach problems, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to drink. People with stomach problems will feel even worse when they drink. ¡° When Qiu Yitang said this, the boss immediately stopped making things difficult for Fang Xiao. So, he quickly called for everyone to eat. At the same time, he asked everyone to raise their sses and toast to boss Qiu. Fang Xiao used tea as a substitute for wine. After one cup, everyone immediately sat down to eat. Fang Xiao did not want tomunicate with Qiu Yitang, so she buried her head in food and let the boss and Qiu Yitang drink and chat. Because Fang Xiao had been buried in the te of vegetables in front of her.. Therefore, on the other side of her, the boss¡¯s secretary DONE enthusiastically picked up a crab leg for her and ced it on her te. ¡°Susan, this crab is not bad. Don¡¯t just eat vegetables. The nutrition of vegetables is very limited. ¡° ¡°This... ... I don¡¯t really like eating crabs. ¡± Fang Xiao picked up the crab leg and brought it to her mouth as she said to DONE beside her, ¡°don¡¯t eat too much seafood. It¡¯s said that crabs, prawns, and the like are not very suitable for us women to eat. It¡¯s said that only impotent people should eat more. This is to nourish the kidney. ¡°. .. Fang Xiao said this very softly. In fact, she was talking to DONE. The only people who could hear her were her neighbors. Therefore, before she could finish her words, DONE knocked her arm with his hand, indicating for her to stop talking. Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment. She followed DONE¡¯s gaze and saw that Qiu Yitang was holding a white prawn on his chopsticks. Fang Xiao saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sweat in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Qiu Yitang? She¡¯s whispering to the general manager¡¯s secretary. Why is he helping her with a prawn? ¡°? Now, Qiu Yitang was a big client of thepany. She didn¡¯t know if her words had offended this big client, so she quickly thought of something. Without looking at Qiu Yitang, she turned her face to the right She said to the general manager¡¯s secretary, ¡°DONE, I remembered wrongly just now. Actually, crabs and prawns are not used to treat impotence. Sea Cucumbers, oysters, and Mussels are the ones that want to treat impotence. ¡° Done listened to her words and became more and more silent. However, his eyes were looking to the left of Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao instinctively turned her face to the side. Only then did she realize that Qiu Yitang, a big client of thepany, had not only the white sand prawns but also the Mussel on his te. This time, Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. What was the meaning of Qiu Yitang The dining table was so wide, yet he insisted on sitting next to her. Not only did he have to sit next to her, he even had to make some food to help her talk to him? Qiu Yitang had heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words clearly and aggrievedly. Therefore, he had no choice but to eat the food on his te, and the way he looked at Fang Xiao from the side.. It was also soplicated that Fang Xiao could not understand or explore the world at all. Fang Xiao¡¯s head could not be lowered any further. Qiu Yitang was a big client of thepany. Although she did not know how big the deal was, it was still a client. If she identally offended him, and the final cooperation could not be negotiated.. Then wouldn¡¯t the general manager of thepany me her? Therefore, Fang Xiao did not speak to DONE anymore. Of course, she did not dare to speak to anyone else on the other side because disaster came from the mouth. What if she identally offended someone? Chapter 1851

Chapter 1851: Chapter 1851 was a bit of a coincidence

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, the awkward scene onlysted for one or two minutes. The boss of thepany was drinking with Qiu Yitang again, and the men present immediately began to drink and mingle with each other. They met their soulmates with wine and beautiful women, and the atmosphere became warm and harmonious again. Fang Xiao could not help but secretly let out a sigh of relief. Hearing that Qiu Yitang and the boss were having a good chat, she gradually felt relieved. She only hoped that this social dinner could end a little earlier. The dinner ended at 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. After eating for three whole hours, Fang Xiao often let out a sigh of relief. Tonight, she had not touched a single drop of alcohol. She believed that she would not fall into Qiu Yitang¡¯s trap again. The group walked out of the Cloud Sky Pavilion. Of course, the boss had a car, but Fang Xiao and the secretary did not have a car, so they could only hail a taxi to go back At this time, Qiu Yitang said to them, ¡°I¡¯m staying at the Grand Hyatt Hotel over at your dormitory. It¡¯s just in the right direction. I¡¯ll take you back on the way. ¡° ¡°thank you, boss Qiu. ¡± Done seemed particrly excited. He immediately pulled Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and walked towards Qiu Yitang¡¯s car, because it was much better to have a ride than to hail a taxi. ¡°I... ¡± Fang Xiao was about to reject him However, when she said one word, she raised her head and saw a familiar maybach not far away. At this moment, Dongfang Yunheng was leaning against the car door smoking. The Red Cigarette Butt was dancing in the air, shining like a shooting star in the sky. Fang Xiao had never thought that Dongfang Yunheng was so handsome. Ever since she saw him at the entrance of the Royal Junjue Hotel, for the first time in a long time, she thought that Dongfang Yunheng was very handsome. It could be said that he was extremely handsome. Therefore, she did not say anything else. She slightly struggled to free herself from DONE¡¯s hand, and then directly walked toward Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Maybach. ¡°You still said that you were working overtime, so you came here to eat a big meal? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at her with a displeased expression. He used his hand to knock her head symbolically. ¡°When you ate the big meal, did you think that I might not have eaten yet? ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao was a little speechless. He was the boss of a bigpany. Where did he have nothing to eat He hadn¡¯t eaten yet He was asking for it. What did it have to do with her She wasn¡¯t responsible for his stomach. The CEO and other colleagues of thepany werepletely stunned at this moment. Not only did this man look handsome, the main thing was that his car was a Maybach. It cost more than ten million yuan. In Binhai, how many people could drive such a good car? Qiu Yitang saw Fang Xiao walking towards Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car and immediately followed. When he saw Dongfang Yunheng, he greeted him lightly, ¡°President Dongfang, what a coincidence. I can meet you even after dinner. ¡° ¡°It is indeed a coincidence. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not show any signs of weakness in his response. His colleague reached out to open the door of the passenger seat and invited Fang Xiao to get into the car in a very gentlemanly manner. He was toozy to pay attention to Qiu Yitang. ¡°Fang Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw that Fang Xiao was about to get into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car, so he could not help but follow her closely. He reached out and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s wrist He looked at her with a pleading gaze. ¡°Fang Xiao, I came to yourpany to discuss a partnership as an excuse. Actually, I¡¯m mainly here to look for you. Now, don¡¯t follow him. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk, okay? ¡° Fang Xiao only felt that Qiu Yitang¡¯s Gaze and tone were very unfamiliar. This was not the Qiu Yitang she knew. The former Qiu Yitang had never been like this in front of her. When the boss and colleagues of the foreign-fundedpany saw this scene, they immediately tactfully drove away. Even DONE got into the general manager¡¯s car. He probably asked the general manager to drive her back. Chapter 1852 - Chapter 1852: Fang Xiao is my girlfriend

Chapter 1852: Chapter 1852: Fang Xiao is my girlfriend

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao used a little strength to shake off Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. Then, she quickly got into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Maybach. At the same time, she reached out to close the door, but Qiu Yitang grabbed her. ¡°Fang Xiao, ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at the woman in the passenger seat and lowered his voice to plead, ¡°Xiao Xiao, can we find a ce to talk? There¡¯s something that I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. Actually... ¡° ¡°Director Qiu, can you please leave? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng walked over and used a little strength to shake off Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. At the same time, he used a little strength to close the door of his car. ¡°President Qiu, I want to officially inform you that Fang Xiao is now my girlfriend. I don¡¯t want other men toe and look for her because this will cause trouble for her and me. Ok. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was indifferent and firm. ¡°Your girlfriend? ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at Dongfang Yunheng coldly Then, he snorted and reminded him, ¡°President Dongfang, if I remember correctly, Miss Gu Chenchen seems to be your fianc??e, right How can a person who has a fianc??e be a boyfriend and girlfriend with Fang Xiao ¡°I want to ask Fang Xiao, is her rtionship with you like this? ¡° Qiu Yitang was about to open the door of the passenger seat, but he was stopped by Dongfang Yunheng again. Dongfang Yunheng looked at Qiu Yitang coldly and said, ¡°boss Qiu, who are you to Fang Xiao? What right do you have to ask her? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao is my ex-wife, and I am her ex-husband. ¡° ¡°since it¡¯s ex-wife, then it means it¡¯s expired. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng scoffed at Qiu Yitang¡¯s words He could not help but remind him coldly, ¡°I think President Qiu should understand that anything that has expired can not be used, just like food that has expired can not be eaten. And if your husband has expired, do you think you can still exercise your husband¡¯s rights? ¡° Qiu Yitang was obviously stunned and could not answer for a moment because what Dongfang Yunheng said was the truth. He and Fang Xiao had divorced, so he hadpletely lost his so-called husband¡¯s rights towards Fang Xiao. However, he still stood there without moving. He had no intention of making way at all. His eyes were staring unblinkingly at the person in the car window, as if he would not leave until he got out of the car. Dongfang Yunheng was finally angry. He walked around the front of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He quickly started the car and stepped on the elerator. The car quickly drove away from the scene. Qiu Yitang stood there in a daze. He looked at the Maybach that had disappeared in the night. Waves of pain surged in his heart. The pain was no longer as vague as before. Instead, it was so obvious and clear. ¡°An expired husband. Do you think you can still exercise your husband¡¯s rights? ¡± These were the words that Dongfang Yunheng had just said to him. They still lingered in his mind for a long time. He had never thought that he would one day be so persistent in looking for Fang Xiao. He had also never thought that he would one day fall in love with Fang Xiao, or even fall in love with Fang Xiao! In the past, he had two chances to have Fang Xiao. The first marriage waspletely destroyed by himself. At that time, he only had revenge for her in his heart and only wanted to stand up for Cai Wei. As for the second marriage, he had actually wanted to live a good life with her. He had already settled the issue of Du Caiwei¡¯s immigration, but who knew. ... Chapter 1853

Chapter 1853: Chapter 1853 expired husbands

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Expired husbands had no right to interfere with their ex-wives¡¯affairs, and expired husbands could not interfere with their ex-wives¡¯affairs either. It was not that he did not understand this. He just wanted to see her, to atone for his sins, to be with her again, to... ... Last year at the Gu family¡¯s family banquet, he had seen Zheng Zihao treat Fang Xiao so well, so he had wondered if Fang Xiao had had some kind of rtionship with Zheng Zihao? But who knew that the person who had such aplicated and ambiguous rtionship with Fang Xiao was not Zheng Zihao, but Dongfang Yunheng. And this Dongfang Yunheng was obviously someone with a family. Did Fang Xiao not know? No, he couldn¡¯t just admit defeat like this. Of course, the main thing was not to admit defeat, but to help Fang Xiao. He couldn¡¯t just watch her be a mistress. She had to wake up as soon as possible and get out as soon as possible. If Gu Chenchen found out.. Her life would definitely be miserable. With this thought, he turned around and walked to his car not far away. As he walked, he took out his phone to make a call. He urgently needed to figure out what kind of rtionship Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng had. Dongfang Yunheng actually openly said that Fang Xiao was his girlfriend. From this, it could be seen that he had put some thought into Fang Xiao. It was probably true. A woman like Fang Xiao had never been casual. If it wasn¡¯t for some slightly formal method.. She probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be with him. The call was quickly picked up. He whispered to the person on the phone, ¡°I want your employee, Fang Xiao¡¯s phone number. I have something to talk to her alone... ¡° The person was very straightforward. Within a few minutes, he sent Fang Xiao¡¯s phone number to him. He was very tactful and did not ask any more questions. He looked at the number and decided not to call her after a long time. Therefore, he chose to send her a text message. The content of the text message was of course to tell her a ruthless truth. Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen were about to get married. Fang Xiao Sat in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car and let him drive on the night-filled streets. Her hands were tightly clutching her bag. Her nails were almost digging into her leather. What did Qiu Yitang mean by this Must he exterminate her? Even if her father had indeed wronged Du Caiwei, even if the Fang family had indeed annexed the DU family, she, Fang Xiao, and Fang Chen had not done anything that had wronged Du Caiwei, right Why was he still unwilling to let her off despite the fact that both of them had fallen to such a state? Dongfang Yunheng drove the car for a long distance before turning to look at her. ¡°You won¡¯t be staying in the dormitory area tonight, right? Why don¡¯t you stay at my apartment? ¡° ¡°This... alright. ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment before agreeing to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s suggestion ... She was a ve that he had bought, and he was her financial backer. In fact, this financial backer was already very good. He even gave her the tone of a discussion about where to stay at night. He did not forcefully take her away. In fact, she did not like staying in his apartment because those ces were too luxurious. She was more willing to stay in her own dormitory because that simple ce was more suitable for her current status and status. But she knew that she could not go back to her dormitory tonight. Qiu Yitang was too scary. If he could find herpany, then he would definitely find her dormitory. And she did not dare to face him alone. Chapter 1854

Chapter 1854: Chapter 1854, I¡¯ll be right back

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why would Qiu Yitang have dinner with you guys? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly after asking this question. He seemed to have thought of something, so he asked again, ¡°is he a client of yourpany? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded and said a little irritably, ¡°not only is he a client of ourpany, but he¡¯s also a big client. I hope that everything is settled tonight. There¡¯s no need to entertain him anymore. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was about to continue the conversation, but his phone rang. It was an extremely old English tune. Fang Xiao did not pay attention to it, so she did not know what tune it was. Dongfang Yunheng was obviously stunned, but he did not immediately pick up the phone and let the tune ring. It was unknown whether he wanted to listen to the tune for a while or not. ¡°Hello, Yun Heng, your phone is ringing. ¡± Fang Xiao finally could not listen anymore. She could not help but reach out to push her arm. ¡°Hurry up and answer the phone. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned and replied. In the end, he pulled over the car and took the phone to answer the call. The quality of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone was top-notch, and it was close to his ear, so there was no sound at all. Fang Xiao could not hear what the person on the other end of the phone was saying, and she did not want to hear it at all. It was already sote, and the people who could call Dongfang Yunheng were either his family or his loved ones. Fang Xiao had to stay away from these two types of people. Fang Xiao could not hear the person on the phone, but she could hear what Dongfang Yunheng was saying. She only heard him say, ¡°got it. I¡¯ll be back soon. Okay, that¡¯s it. ¡° ¡°If you have something urgent to do, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll just hail a taxi and go back to my dormitory. ¡± Fang Xiao saw that he had hung up the phone and immediately said to him, ¡°It just so happens that this ce isn¡¯t very far from my dormitory. The taxi will arrive in ten minutes. It¡¯s very convenient. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not particrly urgent. I¡¯ll send you to our old apartment first. I¡¯ll drive you back when you arrive at Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. ¡± As Dongfang Yunheng spoke, he started the car again and quickly drove in the direction of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. The famous Jiangnan City was about twenty minutes away from where they had parked their car. Fortunately, there were fewer cars on the streets at night, and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car drove extremely fast, so it only took them fifteen minutes to get there. Dongfang Yunheng just parked the car outside the residential area of the famous Jiangnan City. He did not get out of the car. He just threw the keys to the apartment to her and let her go in by herself, while he quickly drove away. He must have been busy with his not-so-urgent matters. Although Fang Xiao did not know where Dongfang Yunheng was in a hurry to go, Dongfang Yunheng just answered the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± From this, it could be concluded that the ce he was going to.. Was either home or the ce that would soon be his home. After Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Maybach disappeared in the night, she slowly walked towards the entrance of the residential area of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. The residential area hadn¡¯t changed, just likest year. However, because it was summer, there were many more flowers in it.. At this time, the evening primrose at the entrance was emitting an intoxicating fragrance. She naturally walked towards Building d, The building in the center of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. The water in the fountain was very high, and there were people swimming in the swimming pool not far away. One could even hear theughter of men and women in the water. Chapter 1855

Chapter 1855: Chapter 1855 meeting Gu Chenchen by chance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She passed through the swimming pool naturally and was stopped by a person who walked out of seat D. The person who stopped her was none other than Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e, Gu Chenchen! ¡°Miss Fang, what a coincidence. Do you also live in this neighborhood? ¡± Gu Chenchen had a calm and natural smile on her face, as if the meeting between her and Fang Xiao was purely a coincidence. Fang Xiao¡¯s heart immediately thumped, and then she said without batting an eyelid, ¡°I don¡¯t live here. I¡¯m here to find a friend. Miss Gu, do you live here? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s face was smiling like a flower Her voice was filled with iparable superiority and Zihao. ¡°Yun Heng and I usually live here. You were once his secretary¡¯s assistant, so you should know that he has an apartment in building d. this is where he and I usually go out. ¡° Fang Xiao had always told herself that she and Dongfang Yunheng were only financial owners and ves, while Gu Chenchen and Dongfang Yunheng were fianc??s. Therefore, whatever happened between Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen had nothing to do with her. However, at this moment, when Gu Chenchen told her that this was Dongfang Yunheng and her love nest, the ce where they usually met privately, waves of sadness welled up in her heart. She even felt a faint pain. Of course, she knew that this could not happen, and it should not happen. She and Dongfang Yunheng only had a two-month contract left. After two months, they would be strangers. Therefore, she took a deep breath to calm down her slightly fluctuating emotions Then, she said lightly, ¡°Oh, really? I haven¡¯t been a secretary for President Dongfang for a long time. My work is very busy now, so I can¡¯t remember what happened in the past clearly. ¡° ¡°Then, do you want to go up and have a seat? ¡± Gu Chenchen was particrly enthusiastic as she pointed at the Entrance Hall of Seat D. ¡°No need. My friend is probably not here, so I¡¯ll go back first, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly refused. She turned around and walked toward the gate of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. It seemed that she would still have to go back to her dormitory tonight. Dongfang Yunheng almost sped home because Mu Yao had made her mother¡¯s condition very serious on the phone just now. Although he knew that Mu Yao always liked to exaggerate things, he still rushed back in a hurry. The car drove into one inch mo city. Before the car stopped, Mu Yao came out to wee him. Just as he got out of the car, Mu Yao ran over and whispered in his ear, ¡°big brother, you must not make a scene with mother this time. Mother is still angry. ¡° Yun Heng was wondering what was going on because Mu Yao had said on the phone that mother was very sick. Now, she asked him not to make a scene with mother. This was obviously not what he was saying. He was about to ask Mu Yao what was going on, but before he could say anything, he saw his mother, Xi Muru, walking down the stairs, so he quickly walked into the living room. ¡°Mom, are you okay? ¡± Yun Heng saw Xi Muru sitting down on the Sofa and immediately walked behind her, massaging her shoulders with both hands He did not forget to exin, ¡°Mu Yao said so much on the phone, and it scared me. ¡° ¡°Oh, it seems that you still know how to care about your mother¡¯s health. ¡± Xi Muru raised her hand and patted the back of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand, indicating that he did not need to massage anymore. Then, she said two words, ¡°I said, ¡° Chapter 1856

Chapter 1856: Chapter 1856: Marriage is up to you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Yun Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The thing he was most afraid of in his life was Xi Muru saying, ¡°I¡¯ll say it¡± because he knew that once he said it, it would definitely be hard to negotiate. Although he was afraid, he still had to say it in embarrassment. ¡°Then, mom, if there¡¯s anything, just say it. ¡° ¡°Well, you and Chenchen have been engaged for more than two months. Look... when are you two getting married? ¡± As Xi Muru spoke, Mu Yao had already served the Ginseng tea that had just been brewed in the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married to Gu Chenchen, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said gloomily. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married to Gu Chenchen? What do you mean? So this engagement is just for fun? ¡± Xi Muru immediately became unhappy Her voice was raised a little. ¡°This engagement is already done, and both parties have already signed the marriage contract. Does that mean that you can not get married just because you don¡¯t want to? ¡° ¡°I n to break off the engagement with Gu Chenchen, ¡± Yun Heng still insisted on his own opinion. ¡°What exactly do you mean by this ¡°You don¡¯t want to fulfill the engagement with Gu Chenchen, but you still want to break off the engagement? Are you really going to go back to the woman who abandoned you five years ago? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s expression was obviously not good Her voice was raised by two decibels and she sounded a little angry. ¡°Yun Heng, let me get this straight. If you want to be with that woman named Fang, neither your father nor I will agree. ¡° ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯m already 27 years old. I can make my own decisions about marriage, ¡± Yun Heng said as he stood up from the SOFA and quickly walked towards the stairs. ¡°What do you mean by making my own decisions about marriage? ¡± Xi Muru was immediately unhappy She could not help but yell at her son, ¡°could it be that your father and I were the ones who arranged the matters between you and Gu Chenchen in the past ¡°Besides, how about you¡¯re 27 years old ¡°Even if you¡¯re 57 years old, aren¡¯t you still my son ¡°since you¡¯re engaged to Gu Chenchen, then you can only marry Gu Chenchen. Our Dongfang family can not break our promise to others. ¡° ¡°If both you and the Gu family insist on this engagement, then my rtionship with Gu Chenchen can only be that of an engaged couple. I will never marry Gu Chenchen in my life, ¡± Yun Heng said He quickened his pace and walked upstairs,pletely ignoring his mother who was still angry. ¡°Hey, Yun Heng, what do you mean by this? ¡± Xi Muru yelled at Yun Heng¡¯s back, who was walking up the stairs. ¡°Also, what kind of attitude is this? ¡° ¡°Mom, mom, take a break. ¡± Mu Yao quickly came up and pulled her mother, who was going to chase her upstairs, and quickly said to her, ¡°you don¡¯t know my temper. When I¡¯m stubborn, I¡¯m like a bull. It¡¯s useless for you to yell at him like this. ¡°. ¡°Your brother is... ¡± Xi Muru said these few words. She suddenly remembered that the little devil beside her was even more disobedient than Yun Heng, so she red at her fiercely. ¡°Little Mu Yao, get as far away as you can. Don¡¯t disturb me. ¡° Mu Yao could not help butugh out loud. She had always been a headache to her parents, so it was almost impossible for her to persuade her mother. Moreover, her mother would think that she and brother were in the same trenches. Of course, she and brother were originally in the same trenches. However.. She still said to her mother in a soft voice, ¡°mom, you still don¡¯t know about brother¡¯s temper. He has always been a soft-hearted person. Back then, when dad insisted on himing back to take over the Dongfang Corporation, he would not agree no matter what. In the end, it was you who persuaded him with soft words and reasoning that the family could not be defeated in his generation. That was why he came back to take over the Dongfang Corporation. Now, you actually used force to force him to marry Gu Chenchen. Once his stubborn temperes up, of course it won¡¯t work. ¡° Chapter 1857

Chapter 1857: Chapter 1857 don¡¯t try to get your hands on me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then what should we do? Your brother is nowpletely focused on being with that woman named Fang? ¡± Xi Muru felt that this little devil¡¯s words were more eptable The anger in her heart slowly calmed down Then, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°I can¡¯t really just let him be and let him continue with that woman named Fang, right? That woman threw your brother into a world of ice and snow five years ago and almost froze to death. ¡° ¡°Mom, I think they¡¯re the only ones who know the reason behind many things, ¡± Mu Yao guessed and said, ¡°however, no matter who you want your brother to marry, you have to convince me first. It¡¯s almost impossible to force him to marry someone. When the timees, big brother will be like second brother and just go out and establish his own family. I think no one will take over the Dongfang Group, right? ¡° ¡°No one will take over the Dongfang Group? ¡± Xi Muru frowned slightly and then red at her daughter beside her. She could not help but yell again, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have you? When you grow up, if Yun Heng doesn¡¯t listen, I think it¡¯ll be good for you to take over the Dongfang Group! ¡° ¡°Of course I can¡¯t! ¡± Mu Yao immediately jumped up As she ran out of the door, she shouted loudly, ¡°mom, don¡¯t try to get your hands on me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m much more disobedient than my brother, and even more disobedient than my second brother, Yun Zai. So you guys better spare me. ¡° As she watched Mu Yao¡¯s figure disappear at the door, Xi Muru could not help but sigh again. She had given birth to four children, why were each of them more disobedient than the other Each of them was more stubborn than thest? Dongfang Yunheng went upstairs and walked into the room that he had not slept in for a long time. Although no one had slept for a long time, the servants at home woulde to clean the room every day, so the room was still very clean and tidy. He was very tired, mainly because he was tired, so he went to bed without even taking a shower. Of course, he wanted to sleep, but he could not sleep. His mind was filled with her shadow, wondering if she was already in the apartment in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city, wondering if she had already showered and gone to bed sote at night. He wanted to call her and listen to her voice, so he entered her number again and again on his phone. He pressed it again and again, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dial her number. It was reallyte. It was almost midnight. If he still called her at this time, what if she had already fallen asleep? Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if he called her and woke her up from her sleep? She had to work overtime tonight. Moreover, she looked exhausted. It was probably not easy to work during the day. Everyone needed to rest. It was better for him not to disturb her and let her rest well tonight Tomorrow morning, he would go to Jiangnan city to pick her up and send her to work. He knew that she could not think about their rtionship in a sunny way yet. She always thought that she was a prostitute, and he was her financier. In fact, when he first went to the beach to look for her, he did not think of using such a method. He thought of using a sunny, healthy way to look for her, and wanted to start over with her. But she refused to give him that chance. She even secretly quit her job and left, making it hard for him to find her. So when he saw her in Bincheng, he directly brought out the agreement between them. He knew that it was a bit excessive and even a bit despicable, but he had no other way. Because at the moment, the only way to stop her from escaping and make her willingly stay with him was the agreement. Chapter 1858

Chapter 1858: Chapter 1858 we are all doing this for your own good

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, he wanted to change her opinion of him in this short period of time. At the same time, he wanted to let her know that he was not the so-called benefactor to her, but the person who truly loved her. Dongfang Yunheng held his phone tightly in his hand. After a long while, he slowly put it down. Because it was already sote, it was indeed not appropriate to call her, so he ced the phone on the bedside table. Just as he put the phone down, before he had the time to put his arm back on the bed, he heard faint footsteps outside the door. He immediately put his arm back, but there was a knock on the door. He immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He pretended not to hear the knock because he knew that the person who could knock on his door so politely was definitely his mother. Mu Yao, that girl, had never understood these rules. However, it was useless for him to pretend to be asleep because he had forgotten to lock the door when he first entered. In the end, the person outside the door could not wait for the door to open, so she pushed the door open by herself. He had already turned off the lights in the room, and the person who entered the door did not turn on the lights either. Just like that, he slowly walked over in the darkness. He heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, and finally stopped beside his bed. He was still lying on the bed motionlessly, and someone had already sat down by his bed in the darkness. He did not even need to open his eyes to know that it was his mother, Xi Muru, just by the familiar smell that came from his nostrils. Yun Heng opened his eyes slightly in the darkness and saw his mother¡¯s face sitting by the bed. Although the light was extremely dim and only a rough outline could be seen, even the outline was still so beautiful. So many years had passed. His mother was already fifty-two years old, but time had barely left any traces on her face. Because she had taken good care of herself for a long time, she only looked to be in her forties. ¡°Ah Heng, ¡± Xi Muru grabbed her son¡¯s hand in the darkness and softly called out his baby name. Dongfang Yunheng did not respond. He only used a little strength to pull his hand away from his mother¡¯s hand. Actually, he was not angry with his mother. He was just very sad because his mother did not understand him. Xi Muru could not help but sigh in the darkness. She used her hand to pat her son¡¯s back gently. She knew that her son was angry with him. He probably thought that she should not interfere in her marriage. Actually, she and Dongfang Mo were open-minded parents. Their children¡¯s marriage would never be interfered with, just like little feather back then. She did not tell her family about her marriage, and they even cooperated with her acting and did not expose her. They let her go, married, divorced, and married again They also allowed her to do so. Yun Heng Lay in the nket. His mother¡¯s hand that patted his back was very light, but he could still feel the weight. It was neither light nor heavy, just like when she coaxed him to sleep when he was young. Her eyes could not help but be moist again. ¡°Ah Heng, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. Five years ago, that woman threw you into the snow and almost killed you. At that time, it was Gu Chenchen who came to your side to take care of you. Chenchen is your uncle Gu¡¯s child. We¡¯ve known each other since we were young. Although your rtionship with her is not very close because you have been studying abroad for many years, you two can still be considered childhood sweethearts, right ¡°For the past few years, I¡¯ve been staying by your side quietly without any scandals. Two months ago, you two were also engaged. Your father and I were very pleased, but who would have thought that at this time, you would actually have a rtionship with Fang Xiao who had broken up with you for five years? You even brought her to Leng Rong¡¯s child¡¯s full moon banquet. That¡¯s fine, but you actually said to your sister that you would bring her to our house to meet us on the mid-autumn Festival. Ah Heng, let me tell you. I won¡¯t agree to this matter, and your father won¡¯t agree to it either. Because she is definitely not a simple woman. Her Scheming and shrewdness are not eptable to a family like ours. ¡° Chapter 1859

Chapter 1859: Chapter 1859: Don¡¯t me Fang Xiao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Yun Heng felt ufortable. He turned his body around in the nket and looked at his mother in the darkness Almost instinctively, he argued, ¡°mom, back then, you didn¡¯t interfere with my marriage. Can you please not interfere with my marriage I¡¯m already 27 years old. I can make my own decisions about my marriage. Besides, Fang Xiao is only a 25-year-old woman. What scheming and shrewdness does she have ¡°Can you stop thinking so much of the bad guys? ¡° ¡°Ah Heng, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your marriage, including when you were dating a ck girl in New Jersey. We, as parents, didn¡¯t interfere. Even though we mistakenly thought that the ck girl was probably an African girl, we could see how enlightened your parents were. ¡°But, ah Heng, this time, I can¡¯t not interfere because this woman isn¡¯t an ordinary woman you know. She abandoned you five years ago to marry a so-called rich family because you¡¯re a poor boy. From this point of view, she¡¯s a vain person. ¡° Xi Muru paused for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Ah Heng, this woman, how much trouble did she cause before and after the wedding in Huicheng this year? Do you think every woman can be as tormented as her? ¡° ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that she wants to be tormented, it¡¯s that she wants to be tormented, ¡± Yun Heng retorted his mother almost instinctively. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s willing to be tormented like this? ¡° ¡°What do you mean by being tormented? ¡± Xi Muru was displeased when she heard Yun Heng say that. She could not help but say, ¡°if she¡¯s a serious woman, who would be willing to be tormented? Like her erotic photos, if it wasn¡¯t for her own indecent lifestyle... ¡° ¡°Mom, how do you know that it was caused by her indecent lifestyle? ¡± Yun Heng immediately crawled out from under the nket, lifted the nket and sat up His voice was a little angry as he said, ¡°mom, you¡¯ve only heard a lot of things from hearsay and haven¡¯t really looked into the root of it. In short, Fang Xiao is a serious girl. ¡° ¡°Look at you, Ah Heng. You can¡¯t help but argue with me now. What does this mean? Could it be that Fang Xiao beat you up and then came back to mess with me? ¡° ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you just me everything on Fang Xiao? ¡± Yun Heng felt extremely helpless His tone could not help but lower. ¡°Mom, I like Fang Xiao and love her. You¡¯re talking about me by saying that. Humiliating her is also humiliating your son. ¡° ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, what do you mean by that? ¡± Xi Muru was furious Her voice suddenly rose by two decibels. ¡°I worked so hard to drag you down to such an extent Do you still have this attitude when you speak to me now What kind of woman was Fang Xiao in Huicheng? This did not require much investigation. In fact, one only needed to ask around a little. If she was really a woman of both quality and character, she would definitely not incite you toe back and make such a fuss with your family Let me tell you, a woman like her, who loves vanity, is very shrewd and scheming. In the past, she did not know that you had such a status and abandoned you. Now that she knows, she immediately came back to cling to you. Do you think that she really still loves you? Let me tell you, she is purely doing this to restore her Fang family, so that she can live a luxurious life in the future. It is impossible for such a woman to marry into the Dongfang family. As long as I am still alive, then she should not have such wishful thinking.¡± Chapter 1860

Chapter 1860: Chapter 1860 can not be made up

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After hearing his mother¡¯s long speech, Dongfang Yunheng was no longer angry. Instead, he calmed down He said softly, ¡°mom, you and Fang Xiao have never met, nor have you talked to her, nor have you had any deeper interactions with her. Your so-called understanding of her is nothing more than hearsay. You can¡¯t give her such a conclusion based on hearsay, can you As for my breakup with her five years ago, I believe that she had her own reasons. Besides, the current Fang Xiao hasn¡¯t even had the dream of marrying me. She even... ¡°...¡±. ¡°In short, she¡¯s a good girl. A good girl that deserves to be taken seriously by me. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve never met Fang Xiao, nor have I had any dealings with her. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that my conclusion about her doesn¡¯t make sense. Although some rumors are groundless, if you don¡¯t have wind and shadow, she won¡¯t be able to catch you, right? ¡° Xi Mumu paused again Then, she continued, ¡°besides, the current Fang Xiao is no longer the Fang Xiao from five years ago. Her thoughts are definitely not simple, and her motive for getting close to you isn¡¯t simple either. Seeing her reminds me of your aunt. You should avoid a woman like her, but who knew that not only did you not avoid her, you actually wanted to marry her. Let me tell you, Ah Heng, I won¡¯t agree, and your father won¡¯t agree either. We can¡¯t let her harm you again. Last time, you lost half your life because of her. If you do it again, you¡¯ll probably lose your life. ¡° ¡°Mom, what kind of marriage and love did you and dad go through back then? Aren¡¯t the two of you also living happily now? ¡± Yun Heng did not refute his mother. Instead, he asked about his mother and husband? Xi Muru was obviously stunned. She never dreamed that her son would ask her such a question, so she was worried about how to exin herself. However, before she could say anything, Dongfang Yunheng had already spoken. ¡°Mom, back then, the person that dad wanted to marry was Aunty, wasn¡¯t it The person that dad was engaged to back then was aunty too, right At that time, Auntyined that dad wasn¡¯t willing to marry, so she let you take over. Dad still med you, and Auntyter also med you. You were mixed up with the Xi family and the Dongfang family, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xi Muru immediately fell silent. The story between her and Dongfang Mo had gone on for a long time. She had experienced many misunderstandings and tribtions in the middle, and she had used countless methods just to escape Dongfang Mo.. However, in the end, she and Dongfang Mo still got together. The two of them had given birth to four children together, and Dongfang Mo treated her sincerely. Throughout her life, she had experienced all kinds of tribtions, but in the end, she still found happiness. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been through this before. Some things can not bepletely seen and understood through appearances. Only the person involved knows clearly what¡¯s going on. You can¡¯t judge a matter based on the gossip outside. You should know this better than I do. ¡° Xi Muru felt a headacheing on. In the darkness, she massaged her temples. She did not expect her son to use her matter to refute her. This made her speechless instantly, and she could only sigh helplessly. Chapter 1861

Chapter 1861: Chapter 1861 parents who are worried about their son

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah Heng, the past is different from the present. How can the past bepared to the present ¡°Moreover, mother has never lied to your father before, let alone harmed him. Moreover, how simple were our thoughts in the past? How can theypare to the modern thoughts of the girls now? ¡° When Dongfang Yunheng heard his mother say this, he simply crawled back into the nket and pulled the nket over his head topletely cover it. He turned his body inside and turned his back to his mother. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to sleep. I won¡¯t talk anymore. ¡° Xi Muru sighed heavily. She looked at her son who was hiding under the nket in the darkness. Finally, she stood up and walked helplessly towards the door. Then, she quietly went downstairs. Dongfang Mo walked out of the study room next door. When he saw Xi Muru who was sitting on the Sofa in the room with a mncholic expression, he quickly sat down beside her. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her tightly and asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is it hard to do your ideological work? ¡° ¡°Ah Heng, this child. Initially, I thought that he was more obedient and sensible than Yunyun, but who knew that he was also a stubborn person. If I spoke to him, he would refute you ten times. I think that woman surnamed Fang is most likely a vixen. She has hooked his soul away. ¡° ¡°HAHAHA. ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh out loud. He held her hand and gently caressed the back of her hand He said softly, ¡°Mu Ru, I already told you at dinner tonight. Don¡¯t force AH Heng too much. Even if you call him back, don¡¯t immediately pour cold water on her. This will have the opposite effect. Look, you don¡¯t believe my words. Now, it has been verified, right ¡°Moreover, he hasn¡¯t brought that person home yet, has he? ¡° ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been talking for a long time. Do you mean to wait for him to bring that person home ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be toote to stop him. Do you think that woman surnamed Fang is an ordinary person ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that your son almost lost his life in New Jersey five years ago. Isn¡¯t it bad enough that she caused your son to suffer ¡°It¡¯s great now. Not only has her family fallen from grace, but even she herself has been ruined in Hui city because of the pornographic photos. At this time, she actually wants to rely on our son. Do you think such a woman is innocent Is She not scheming and shrewd Do you think she really has her heart set on our son?¡± ¡°Alright, Mu Ru, our children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. If we can¡¯t worry about it, then we won¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Dongfang Mo pressed Mu Ru¡¯s head against his chest He lowered his head slightly and said softly to her, ¡°the feelings between people are not clear to begin with. If you like it and fall in love with it, then it¡¯s the cmity of a person¡¯s life. If our son¡¯s cmity in this life is that woman surnamed Fang, then who can stop him? ¡° ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Ah Heng. He¡¯s so deep and good. He has looks, qualifications, education, family education, character, and character. Why can¡¯t Ah Heng See it? It¡¯s not easy for him to get engaged with her, but now he¡¯s still bent on breaking off the engagement. Tell me, what is he... ¡°. .. ¡°Mu Ru, liking someone and loving someone has nothing to do with what you¡¯re saying. You should understand as a person who has been through this. ¡± Dongfang Mo advised his beloved wife patiently His thin lips moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°alright, don¡¯t bother about your son¡¯s matters. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days... HMM... ¡° Chapter 1862

Chapter 1862: Chapter 1862 doesn¡¯t want to be a mistress

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go away, I¡¯m feeling annoyed. ¡± Xi Muru pushed Dongfang Mo Away with her hand Then, she red at him and said, ¡°I saw that you spoiled the children. Back then, I told you not to punish him like that, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on letting him experience the days when he really didn¡¯t have money. This is great, he did experience the days when he didn¡¯t have money, but he also got to know such a woman. Five years ago, she didn¡¯t kill him, but five yearster, she still pestered him. Tell Me... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly interrupted his wife¡¯s words Then, he came over to hug her and gentlyforted her, ¡°Mu Ru, you¡¯ve been saying this for a long time. In fact, isn¡¯t it just that Yun Heng isn¡¯t willing to marry Gu Chenchen and wants to break off the engagement I know you think that Chen Chen is a good child, and I also think that he¡¯s not bad. But the key point is that the one who wants to get married to Chen Chen is not you and me but Yun Heng. He might not necessarily think that Chen Chen is good. If he thinks Chen Chen is good, he would be willing to get married to Chen Chen. Now he wants to break off the engagement. To be honest, it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t fallen in love with Chen Chen. For the past five years, he hasn¡¯t been able to fall in love with Gu Chenchen. This isn¡¯t just Fang Xiao¡¯s fault. It can only mean that Yun Heng and Gu Chenchen are not fated to be husband and wife.¡± Fang Xiao hailed a taxi from the famous city of Jiangnan and returned to her dormitory. It was already 11:30 pm. She got off the taxi and took a deep breath before slowly walking towards her dormitory building in the neighborhood. Just as she opened the dormitory door and walked in, she received a text message from her phone. She furrowed her brows. There were only a limited number of people who knew her phone number, and people usually did not send text messages. She took out her phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She did not even press the button to open the text message and chose to delete it. This was because the unfamiliar number was either advertising, selling buildings, or selling insurance. It was toote. She hurriedly went to the bathroom to wash up, changed into her pajamas, and went to bed. She was so sleepy that she did not even bother to take a shower. She directlyid on the bed. She wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible, but she could not fall asleep even if she closed her eyes. It was an ident that she met Gu Chenchen in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city, and Gu Chenchen¡¯s appearance clearly carried some suspicion. She actually knew what kind of rtionship Dongfang Yunheng and she had. However, perhaps Gu Chenchen had already misunderstood and even treated her as a mistress who could not be seen. It seemed that she had to talk to Dongfang Yunheng. Although there were still two months before their agreement, it was not that she was unwilling to abide by the agreement. The key now was whether he should note to her ce too frequently, or at least not stay at her ce all night? Actually, she did not care about it. The key was that she was willing to affect Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s excitement because of her. After all, Gu Chenchen was his fair and aboveboard fianc??e, and she was just a prostitute to Dongfang Yunheng. She thought about it here and there. Just as she was about to sleep, the coffee table on her phone started to sing and dance again. In this silent night, it was particrly ear-piercing. She yawned and got out of bed. In her daze, she reached out to grab the phone and put it beside her ear. Her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them, so she pressed the answer button without looking at the number. However, after pressing the answer button, there was no sound from the phone. It was silent all the time, so she couldn¡¯t help but yawn again She could not help but say impatiently, ¡°Yun Heng, it¡¯s almost midnight. Are you alright? If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll hang up. I have to hurry up and sleep. I still have to go to work tomorrow. ¡° Chapter 1863

Chapter 1863: Chapter 1863: ex-husband calls

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao Instinctively thought that this was Dongfang Yunheng. He probably wanted to ask her if she would get used to being in Jiangnan¡¯s famous city, or if she had been seen by Gu Chenchen, or something like that. The phone was still silent. There was no echo at all. Fang Xiao only felt a little irritated. This Dongfang Yunheng was going crazy in the middle of the night.. So she said a little impatiently, ¡°alright, Yun Heng, I¡¯m hanging up now. I still have to work tomorrow. I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡° Fang Xiao even yawned when she said this on the phone. She was really too sleepy. Ever since she started working at thispany, her routine was usually to go to bed at 10 o¡¯clock at night. It was almost midnight tonight. Not to mention that she was dragged by the general manager to attend a social event to apany Qiu Yitang¡¯s client, she was also dragged by Dongfang Yunheng to Jiangnan famous city. Originally, it was not toote in Jiangnan famous city. Who knew that she would run into Gu Chenchen and then get a taxi back This wasted time. Fang Xiao instinctively removed her phone from her ear and prepared to hang up. At this moment, a slightly familiar low voice came from the phone, ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t hang up. I want to talk to you. ¡° This low voice was very soft and low, but when it reached Fang Xiao¡¯s ears, itpletely woke her up. She sat up from the bed in an instant, her heart racing. Then, Meng reacted and immediately removed the phone from her ear She cut it off as fast as she could, then threw the phone into the drawer of the bedside table. The bed in the dormitory did not have a bedside table, but the furnishings in her room had been re-arranged by Dongfang Yunheng, so there were some necessary things such as a bedside table. Qiu Yitang must be out of his mind. Now, he came to look for her inexplicably. She had bought this phone number after entering thispany. Other than thepany¡¯s leaders, there were also Luo Qili, Liu Yijun, and Dongfang Yunheng No one else knew. Where did he get her phone number from? Also, what did Qiu Yitang mean Did he think that there was something in her Fang family that was worth him pestering her about Wasn¡¯t he going to marry Du Caiwei? She did not forget that in Huicheng Baihe Wedding Celebration Company, Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei had already found thispany to prepare for their engagement. This meant that their marriage was already on the agenda. Since he and Du Caiwei were going to get married, and their marriage had already ended when she was still in the detention center, Qiu Yitang¡¯s brain must have malfunctioned. Forget it, forget it. It didn¡¯t matter if his brain malfunctioned or if he went crazy, he only hoped that he would leave Bincheng as soon as possible. He only hoped that Bodhisattva would bless him to marry his beloved woman, Du Caiwei, and that he would nevere looking for her again. He didn¡¯t know how he fell asleep in the end. In short, Fang Xiao turned off her phone and the rm didn¡¯t ring. Therefore, she woke upte for the first time since she came to thispany. In the end, in order not to bete, she took a taxi to work. Fang Xiao thought that she would never have to see Qiu Yitang again because when she arrived at thepany, she was informed by her boss that she had a sessful negotiation with the Qiu Corporation. The Qiu Corporation wanted to import a piece of raw materials from abroad And this piece of raw materials would be purchased by theirpany and sold to the Qiu Corporation. Therefore, she was in a good mood throughout the day. Qiu Yitang did not call again, and Dongfang Yunheng did not call again. She only hoped that Du Caiwei would keep an eye on Qiu Yitang, and Gu Chenchen would keep an eye on Dongfang Yunheng It was best that these two damn men did not appear in front of her. Chapter 1864

Chapter 1864: Chapter 1864-five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, God seemed to have heard her prayers. It was very normal and quiet after work today. Qiu Yitang did note to find her, and Dongfang Yunheng did note to find her either, which made her feel relieved. However, she only felt relieved for one day. The next afternoon, she took the bus back to her dormitory after work. Just as she got off the bus at the bus stop, she saw Qiu Yitang already waiting there. She instinctively pretended not to see, no, even if she did see, she pretended not to know him. She thought Qiu Yitang was a passerby, so she walked straight towards Fang Xiao, where her dormitory building was located. However, she had only taken a few steps when she was stopped by Qiu Yitang, who had caught up with her from behind. He reached out and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s wrist. With a little force, he pulled her to a remote corner. ¡°Hey, Qiu Yitang, what do you mean by this? ¡± Fang Xiao shook her hand forcefully, trying to shake Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand off. However, that hand was very steady and she could not shake it off at all. ¡°Fang Xiao, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw that Fang Xiao was resisting fiercely, so he could not help but whisper again, ¡°Fang Xiao, I came here to look for you. I just want to ask you something, something that happened five years ago. ¡° ¡°something that happened five years ago? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed for a moment. Her hand, which was still struggling, stopped. She looked at the sincere Qiu Yitang and hesitated for a moment Then, she said indifferently, ¡°then ask. It seems that five years ago was the year we just met. ¡° ¡°Five years ago, three days after our engagement, what did you do to Cai Wei? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s throat was a little dry when he asked this question, and his voice, which drifted in the wind, was a little shaky. ¡°three days after our engagement? ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment, then frowned and thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything. I think she went upstairs to her room after dinner as usual. ¡°. ¡°Did you meet Cai Wei that night? ¡± Qiu Yitang reminded her, afraid that she couldn¡¯t remember, but he still insisted on his question. ¡°Meet? With Du Caiwei? ¡± Fang Xiao thought carefully. After all, it was five years ago, so she couldn¡¯t remember it clearly. After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t meet her that night, but I met her at noon. ¡° ¡°Met at noon? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s eyebrows were obviously stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°then... What did you talk about? ¡° ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao recalled the scene at noon that day Then she said lightly, ¡°actually, we were just catching up. After all, Du Caiwei used to live at my house. My parents also paid for her to go to school. We¡¯re like sisters, so we talked about the situation of the year we¡¯ve been apart. ¡° ¡°Then, did you stay at home at night without going anywhere? ¡± Qiu Yitang heard Fang Xiao¡¯s exnation, and there was obvious doubt on his face. ¡°Yeah, what are you not doing at home? ¡± Fang Xiao only felt that Qiu Yitang was too baffling She could not help but raise her voice a little and said, ¡°besides, aren¡¯t you going abroad the next morning? I have to get up early to send you to the airport. Moreover, I have to report to g university to send you off. Don¡¯t I have to go to bed early? ¡° ¡°then... did you arrange for anyone to do anything to Cai Wei that night? ¡± Qiu Yitang heard Fang Xiao¡¯s exnation and his heart became even more confused. His voice became a little dry. ¡°That¡¯s right... what¡¯s the point of giving Cai Wei a little hardship? ¡° Chapter 1865

Chapter 1865: Chapter 1865, five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What did I do to her? ¡± Fang Xiao was furious She could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°Qiu Yitang, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Du Caiwei and I are good sisters. Our rtionship has always been good. At that time, I was engaged to you just a few days after I returned from America. Why did I give her a hard time? I. . .¡±. ... .. Fang Xiao paused when she said this. She seemed to have thought of something, so she quickly asked, ¡°Did du Caiwei encounter something? And you suspect that I did it? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Qiu Yitang answered with certainty. He looked at Fang Xiao and took a deep breath. After a long while, he said painfully, ¡°that night, something big happened to Caiwei, and that thing almost ruined her life. I always thought that you did it, so... ¡° ¡°What exactly happened to Du Caiwei? ¡± Fang Xiao saw Qiu Yitang¡¯s expression and immediately knew that he might not be lying, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°what makes you think that I did that so-called big thing? ¡° ¡°At midnight that night, I was in a daze in bed when I received CAIWEI¡¯s call. ¡° Because he was going abroad the next day, Qiu Yitang packed his luggage early and went to bed. In fact, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep because he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep in the past few days. He went to bed early just to close his eyes and have a good rest. Regarding the marriage that his father insisted on marrying the Fang family, he was actually very unwilling because he already had his beloved woman, Du Caiwei. However, his father said that as a man, he should focus on his career. The Qiu family was currently in a crisis of credibility, and the Fang family¡¯s credibility in Huicheng had always been very good, especially in the construction industry. Moreover, the marriage could bring a lot of benefits to the Qiu family. Moreover, Fang Anbang¡¯s daughter, Fang Xiao, had good looks and could be said to be one of the best girls in Huicheng. Why did they not want such a marriage Are you still the eldest son of the Qiu family? Should you take responsibility for the development of the Qiu family? Under the persuasion of his father and grandmother, he met Fang Xiao, the daughter of the Fang family. Fang Xiao was indeed very beautiful as his father had said, although her skin was still a little tanned when she had just returned from the United States. Based on the idea that this was a business marriage, he did not pay too much attention to Fang Xiao. Before the engagement, they had met a few times and were extremely polite. However, what he did not expect was that Fang Xiao was actually the daughter of Du Caiwei¡¯s foster father. At that time, he and Du Caiwei had already been dating for more than a year. Du Caiwei¡¯s personality was gentle and he liked her very much. He even thought of marrying her in the future. However, because of Fang Xiao¡¯s interference, it was obviously impossible for him and du Caiwei to be together. Before the engagement with Fang Xiao, he had told du Caiwei about the powerful rtionship between him and Fang Xiao¡¯s marriage. He said that he was the eldest son of the Qiu family and had to think about the overall development of the Qiu family. Therefore, in this regard, it might be unfair for Cai Wei to wait for a few more years. Perhaps a few yearster.. If the Fang family could not survive, or if the Qiu family grew stronger, he could break off the engagement with Fang Xiao. Initially, he had no ill intentions towards Fang Xiao. He thought that she might have gotten engaged for the sake of the family just like him. However, what happened that night changed his opinion of Fang Xiao greatly. Hey on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When it was almost midnight, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was du Caiwei calling. He hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and hung up. Chapter 1866

Chapter 1866: Chapter 1866 five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Du Caiwei was quarreling with him because of his engagement with Fang Xiao. She was still crying when the two of them had dinner that night, saying that he didn¡¯t want her anymore and lying to her. It made him very upset. After dinner, Du Caiwei asked him to send her back. In fact, she just wanted to stay with him for a while. However, he thought that his grandmother had been keeping a close eye on him for the past few days. In the end, he ruthlessly refused and drove home alone. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to call him at midnight. He didn¡¯t want to pick up because he knew that she must have been crying on the phone and wanted to go abroad with him or something. He couldn¡¯t take her away now because his father and grandmother were keeping an eye on him. However, the phone call came again after two minutes. He hung up again, but the other side still called again. He had no choice but to ept his fate and press the answer button. Just as he pressed the answer button, the phone had not reached his ear when Du Caiwei¡¯s voice came with fear, ¡°Yitang, save me... Yitang, hurry up and save me... ¡° He was immediately scared because Du Caiwei on the phone was obviously in a dangerous situation, so he quickly asked her where she was. However, just as she said the word ¡°fire, ¡± the phone was snatched and cut off. Although there was only the word ¡®fire¡¯ , Qiu Yitang immediately guessed where it was. It was the fire bar at Windsor Hotel. It was the most famous bar in Huicheng, and it was also the bar that he and Du Caiwei used to love to go to. When he separated from Du Caiwei at night, he knew that she was in a bad mood. She liked to drink two sses of wine when she was in a bad mood, so it was not surprising that she went to the bar to get drunk. However, he did not expect that she would be in danger. However, when he rushed to the fire bar and asked, he found out that Du Caiwei had been taken away by three men. The bartender in the Bar said that Du Caiwei had been drunk a lot by the three men, but the three men had just taken du Caiwei away not long ago He asked him to look for some nearby. He immediately ran out of the me bar and quickly dialed du Caiwei¡¯s cell phone. This time, the cell phone rang, but no one picked up after a long time. He could not help but panic. Outside the me bar was a busy street. At this time, because it was early in the morning, it was particrly quiet. He got in the car and wandered around the street. Of course, he also kept dialing du Caiwei¡¯s cell phone. Finally, he did not know how many times he had dialed the phone. After a long time, someone finally picked up. Du Caiwei¡¯s voice came with panic, ¡°Yitang... Save Me... Yitang... Save Me... ¡° ¡°Caiwei, where are you? ¡± Qiu Yitang asked anxiously. Hearing CAIWEI¡¯s voice, his heart was about to break. ¡°I¡¯m here... Huangge tree... Rhubarb Ge Tree... ¡± before Du Caiwei could finish her words, the phone was forcefully cut off again, but Qiu Yitang already knew where it was ... Because there was only onergest huangge tree in Hui city. It was in an ancient alley not far from this street. It was also the oldest street in Hui city. Because of the demolition, that street was now practically uninhabited. He quickly drove the car to the entrance of the alley. Because the alley was very old and narrow, the car could not drive in, so he could only walk in on his own. Of course, he ran in. Unfortunately, he ran to the middle of the alley. There was still some distance between him and the Big Yellow Ge tree, but he was held hostage by someone who jumped out from the side. The two people immediately turned his arm behind his back and pushed him down the Yellow Ge tree. Chapter 1867

Chapter 1867: Chapter 1867, five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± Qiu Yitang growled loudly. He was very dissatisfied with being controlled by someone. As for Du Caiwei, who was under the big yellow tree, she was also controlled by two men The clothes on her body had already been pulled aside. ¡°What do you mean? What did we do to you? ¡± Qiu Yitang could not help but growl again. Seeing Cai Wei like this, his heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. This was the woman he loved. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± One of the menughed out loud. With a crack, a shiny dagger swayed up and down in front of Qiu Yitang Then, he smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°young master Qiu is a flower that grew up in a greenhouse after all. Don¡¯t you know that there are still people like us in the world? We take money from people to help them deal with disasters. ¡° ¡°whose money did you take? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately became vignt. His brows instantly locked together. He could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°who do you want to help to deal with disasters? ¡° ¡°In our line of work, we always have to keep our clients¡¯ secrets, ¡± the man holding thepetition answered with a changed voice. ¡°We are just following our clients¡¯ orders andpleting the task. ¡° ¡°Then what did your clients order you to do? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s face was full of anger. He never thought that there would be someone who would actually go against Du Caiwei. She was a fatherless, motherless, and unarmed woman. ¡°Do what? ¡± One of the menughed out loud. He reached out his hand to grab du Caiwei, whose clothes were disheveled, and hugged her. His pair of hands continuously massaged du Caiwei¡¯s chest He evenughed evilly, ¡°it¡¯s very simple. We Rob Women and money. As long as it¡¯s useful to us, WE¡¯LL ROB THEM! ¡° ¡°How much do you want? Tell me clearly. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over to you. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s eyes red angrily at the person who was touching du Caiwei¡¯s body. He could not help but berate, ¡°stop with me! ¡° ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ll get someone to send it over? ¡± The kidnapper could not help butugh when he heard Qiu Yitang¡¯s words. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? Waiting for you to get someone to arrest us? ¡° ¡°then... I still have two thousand dors in cash on me. Can I give all of this to you? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand was controlled by someone, so he could only use his mouth to talk to the Group of kidnappers. ¡°Two thousand dors? Do you think we are so easy to get rid of? ¡± The man¡¯s dagger shed in front of Qiu Yitang, almost leaving a red mark on his face. ¡°You... YOU BUNCH OF ANIMALS! ¡± Qiu Yitang was finally angry. He struggled hard, but he actually managed to struggle free for him. Therefore, he tried to beat these people to the ground and Save du Caiwei. Unfortunately, he was ambitious, but he did not have the ability. Although he had trained his body before, he did not learn martial arts. It was purely a fluke that he managed to break free just now. Thus, after a round ofpetition, Qiu Yitang was quickly controlled by the kidnappers. This time, because of his resistance, the kidnappers were very fierce to him. They stepped on him directly on the ground, and the dagger swayed around his face. ¡°brother, now tell me, do you want to keep your eyes or your nose? ¡± The kidnappers¡¯ dagger swayed back and forth on Qiu Yitang¡¯s eyes and nose. ¡°Tell me, where do you want to keep it? ¡° Qiu Yitang had been beaten so badly by these people that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. At this time, the three kidnappers stepped on his body with three feet, and his phone had been thrown into the Huicheng river not far away by the kidnappers. Chapter 1868

Chapter 1868: Chapter 1868, five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang was quickly controlled by the kidnappers after a fight. This time, because he resisted, the kidnappers were very fierce to him. They stepped on him directly on the ground, and the dagger swayed on his face. ¡°brother, now tell me, do you want to keep your eyes or your nose? ¡± The kidnappers¡¯ Dagger Swayed back and forth on Qiu Yitang¡¯s eyes and nose. ¡°Tell me, where do you want to keep it? ¡° Qiu Yitang had been beaten so badly by these people that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. At this time, the three kidnappers stepped on his body with three feet, and his phone had been thrown into the Huicheng river not far away by the kidnappers. Of course, he wanted to keep it everywhere. Who would want to lose the organs on his face Therefore, he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. The kidnapper asked a few questions consecutively, but seeing that Qiu Yitang didn¡¯t say anything, he put the dagger directly next to his eyes and snorted coldly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to dig out his eyes. His eyes haven¡¯t grown back yet. ¡° Du Caiwei, who was originally controlled by a kidnapper, was frightened at this moment, so she immediately knelt down and kowtowed to the kidnappers, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t dig out his eyes. I beg you, don¡¯t dig out his eyes... ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t dig out his eyes, then you mean you want us to dig out his nose? ¡± The kidnapper became interested in du Caiwei¡¯s kneeling begging, and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes and ask with interest. ¡°No! ¡± Du Caiwei cried and begged, but continued to Kowtow and beg for mercy, ¡°I beg you, let him go. Tonight, I¡¯m drinking with you. You can do whatever you want to me. ¡° ¡°Do whatever you want? ¡± One of the kidnappers became very interested after hearing du Caiwei¡¯s words. He approached Du Caiwei and reached out to grab du Caiwei¡¯s two snow-capped peaks, which were now only small cuties, and pinched them hard Then, he teased, ¡°then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for US brothers to go up against you, right? ¡° Du Caiwei¡¯s face clearly showed a panicked expression. Her body almost instinctively retreated, but the kidnappers¡¯strength was very strong. They did not give her a chance to retreat at all, and pushed her forward again. ¡°But... okay... ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice was almost trembling as she replied. She looked at Qiu Yitang, who was stepped on by the three men, and then cried out, ¡°but... you have to let him go... He was originally here to save me... ¡° ¡°Hehe, as long as you make us brothersfortable, we will naturally let him go. ¡± One of the kidnappers, who was not sure if he was the leader, snorted coldly. He let go of Qiu Yitang¡¯s foot and walked over in two steps He directly pushed du Caiwei to the ground and pulled off her clothes in a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t... CAIWEI... don¡¯t... ¡± Qiu Yitang was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to save the woman he loved, but at this moment, he could not even protect himself, so how could he save others? ... ... In the end, they were all having fun. Before they left, they even waved the camera in their hands at Qiu Yitang and threatened him, ¡°if you dare to call the police, these images will be spread on the Inte. At that time, we probably won¡¯t be the ones at a disadvantage. ¡° These few people threatened Qiu Yitang, and before they left, they even kicked du Caiwei, who was lying on the ground, not knowing whether she was unconscious or not. Then, they coldly said, ¡°This is the end of being a mistress. She was clearly engaged, yet you still went to destroy her marriage. Remember, don¡¯t be a mistress in the future. If you want to be a mistress, then be a wife. The end of destroying her marriage is very tragic. ¡° Chapter 1869

Chapter 1869: Chapter 1869 five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The four kidnappers, who were wearing human skin masks, disappeared very quickly. Du Caiwei was lying on the ground. Qiu Yitang was tied to a tree trunk and could not move or cry for help. Qiu Yitang thought that if du Caiwei was yed to death by the four men, then he would probably starve to death under the Yellow Pueraria tree. Because this old alley had been abandoned for several years, there might not even be a ghost in this ce, let alone a person. He just stayed here with Du Caiwei. After God knows how long, Du Caiwei finally woke up leisurely from the ground. Then, she crawled in front of him, grabbed the tree trunk and climbed up with difficulty. Then, she used her teeth to untie the knot that tied his rope. ¡°Just because the kidnapper said that Du Caiwei was a mistress, you think that I did this thing? ¡± Fang Xiao Heard Qiu Yitang¡¯s words and felt inexplicable She looked at Qiu Yitang and said coldly, ¡°Qiu Yitang, you are the president of the Qiu Corporation. No, even if you were not the president five years ago, you are still a university graduate who even wanted to go abroad to further his studies. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have this bit of discernment ability? ¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯tpletely believe the kidnapper¡¯s words. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at Fang Xiao and said truthfully, ¡°I was just in a very good mood. When Cai Wei helped me untie the rope, it was already past five in the morning. The Sky was almost bright, and both of us were injured. So I drove her to the hospital first. ¡° Qiu Yitang paused when he said this Then he looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°after I settled her in the hospital, I drove straight to your house. I wanted to ask if you had done this before ¡°Why did you do this? ¡± ¡°although we were engaged, Cai Wei and I fell in love before this. Even if you wanted to clean up the so-called mistress, it should have been after we got married. Why did you do this so early? ¡° ¡°You drove to my house? ¡± Fang Xiao frowned instinctively and thought carefully. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to be at home that day, did I? ¡° ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯t at home, ¡± Qiu Yitang answered with certainty After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°when I drove to your house, it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Your father happened to be going to work, so he saw me and thought I was looking for you. He even took the initiative to tell me that you weren¡¯t at homest night. I think you went to a friend¡¯s house. ¡° ¡°I went to Luo Qili¡¯s ce. ¡± Fang Xiao finally remembered what happened five years ago, so she nodded and said, ¡°at that time, Luo Qili encountered something and was very upset, so I went to apany her. ¡° ¡°But, when I called you to ask you, you didn¡¯t answer like this. ¡± Qiu Yitang couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°when I called you that day, what did you say? ¡± ¡°called me? ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned again. She looked at Qiu Yitang and tried to recall what happened five years ago. She remembered that she was at the hospital with Luo Qili at around nine o¡¯clock that morning. Because Luo Qili had an ident and was pregnant, she had to undergo surgery. Because her pregnancy was a little too big, it was already ten weeks, so she had to stay in the hospital for three days. She had to use the flow of medicine first before purging the pce. When her phone rang, the medicine that Luo Qili had taken just happened to be acting up, so her stomach was hurting terribly. She was standing to the side and holding her hands tofort her. She had originally not nned to answer the phone, but her phone kept ringing, so she could only free one hand to answer the phone. When she found out that it was Qiu Yitang¡¯s, she did not think much of it and directly pressed the answer button. Chapter 1870

Chapter 1870: Chapter 1870, five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao, where are you? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s cold voice was clearly questioning. Although Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang had been engaged for four days, they were not very familiar with each other before this. They had only met a few times, so she did not think too much about Qiu Yitang¡¯s cold voice. She only replied indifferently, ¡°at a friend¡¯s house. ¡° ¡°were you with your friendsst night? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice was still very cold. ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao answered truthfully, and then added, ¡°I was with three or four friendsst night. Why? ¡° ¡°three or four friends? ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he asked without a trace, ¡°what are you doing with so many people? ¡° ¡°I was discussing some issues with my friends, ¡± Fang Xiao answered truthfully Then he joked, ¡°my friend said that you used to have a lot of female confidants outside, and asked me to keep a close eye on you. He said that the mistress nowadays is very arrogant, and that the main wife should have the prestige and appearance of the main wife. ¡° Fang Xiao stopped recalling this and looked at Qiu Yitang. She could not help but re at him. ¡°You mean... you¡¯re sure that the encounter between you and Du Caiwei was instigated by me just because of this phone call with me? ¡° Qiu Yitang bit his lips lightly. He did think so at that time because the kidnappers also said that they were helping the main wife to clean up the mistress, and he and Fang Xiao just happened to be engaged a few days ago. It just so happened that Du Caiwei and he had a very good rtionship, so.. He thought that Fang Xiao must have seen Du Caiwei as a mistress, so he had to clean her up. When Fang Xiao saw Qiu Yitang¡¯s expression, she immediately understood Therefore, she said indifferently, ¡°alright, Mr. Qiu,st year, Du Caiwei and I drank at the me bar before our wedding. I don¡¯t think she was the only one who arranged it, right And then there was the so-called pornographic photos incident It was also the two of you who conspired to set it up, right?¡± Fang Xiao paused when she said this Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°enough, Qiu Yitang. The so-called revenge you took on me, the so-called standing up for the woman you love, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. Now, I¡¯ve already experienced what happened to the woman you love, and I¡¯ve also experienced things that the woman you love has never experienced. For example, losing her eyes. ¡°...¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, I didn¡¯t think that you were the mastermind that night just because I spoke to you on the phone, ¡± Qiu Yitang argued almost instinctively Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°because of this incident, my flight was rescheduled and I left the next day. At that time, you even came to the airport to see me off. At that time, the two of us were also talking. ¡° Fang Xiao frowned slightly. In fact, she didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the things that happened a few days after her engagement with Qiu Yitang five years ago. However, after Qiu Yitang reminded her, she remembered it again. Yes, she did not n to see Qiu Yitang off that day, because she knew that Qiu Yitang¡¯s departure date was the first day, and the first day Luo Qili was in the hospital, so she chose to apany Luo Qili between sending Qiu Yitang off and apanying Luo Qili. But unexpectedly, Qiu Yitang¡¯s departure date was inexplicably changed to the next day. Her father said that Qiu Yitang hoped that she could see him off at the airport, and at that time, she and Qiu Yitang had just gotten engaged, so it seemed bad not to go. So, early the next morning, she took a taxi to the airport because of the traffic jam. By the time she arrived at the airport, Qiu Yitang had already changed his boarding pass and was ready to go through security. Chapter 1871

Chapter 1871: I believe in chapter 1871

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She hurriedly ran forward. In fact, she hadn¡¯t prepared anything. She could only rub her hands together and say to Qiu Yitang, ¡°well... have a safe trip. Let¡¯s keep in touch if you have time! ¡° She thought that perhaps there was no other fianc?? and wife in this world who were as unfamiliar as the two of them. Even when they saw each other off at the airport, they didn¡¯t say anything affectionate. The words they said were extremely polite, but in fact, they were extremely unfamiliar. Qiu Yitang nodded politely and then asked without any trace, ¡°Fang Xiao, you said that your friend wanted your main room to look like a main room. What do you think the main room should look like? ¡° ¡°Look like a main wife? ¡± Fang Xiao tilted her head and thought for a moment Then, she jokingly said, ¡°of course, the main wife can not tolerate the existence of a mistress. So, Qiu Yitang, you have to think twice when looking for a mistress. Otherwise, if I find out about it, I might get rid of you and the mistress together. ¡° ¡°If you didn¡¯t talk like that at the airport, I wouldn¡¯t be so determined to think that the mastermind was you. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw that Fang Xiao finally remembered, so he couldn¡¯t help but say with difficulty. Fang Xiao only felt amused when she heard Qiu Yitang¡¯s words She coldly said, ¡°Qiu Yitang, although we were engaged at that time, we weren¡¯t familiar with each other. We didn¡¯t understand each other. You asked me what the main wife should be like. If I didn¡¯t answer like that, how would I answer Could it be that I told you that you could do whatever you wanted outside I wouldn¡¯t care if you were looking for a woman outside?¡± Qiu Yitang was instinctively stunned because he didn¡¯t think about this question at that time. At that time, his heart was only filled with the tragedy that happened that night, and his heart was already certain that Fang Xiao had done it. He thought that she was ruthless and merciless in cleaning up the woman beside him Therefore, a casual sentence from her could connect him to the incident that night. ¡°okay, Qiu Yitang, you¡¯ve asked me all the questions you wanted to ask, and I¡¯ve answered all the questions I should have answered, ¡± Fang Xiao said and took a deep breath. She looked up at the man in front of her Then, she said indifferently, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, and I don¡¯t ask you to believe me. If you still believe that I did that thing, if you think that I¡¯ve only met with the pornographic photos, had a miscarriage of a bastard child, had abel on my back that says that I¡¯m a ruined woman, and that losing an eye isn¡¯t enough to make you feel that you¡¯ve already avenged the woman you love, then you can continue to think of ways to take revenge on me. ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± Qiu Yitang could not help but cry out in pain. He lowered his eyes and stared at the woman standing in front of him His pitch-ck eyes were filled with pain and regret. ¡°Fang Xiao, I believe it. I really believe it. It¡¯s just that back then... I was so confused... ¡° ¡°Humph, are you confused? ¡± Fang Xiao Found Qiu Yitang¡¯s words funny. She could not help but snort coldly. She took two steps back and put some distance between them Then, she said indifferently, ¡°actually, when you called back then, you should have asked me directly if I had done anything to Du Caiwei. Or, when you were at the airport, you could have told me about it and asked me if I had done it... ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to ask at that time, ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly concluded Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, he instinctively defended himself, ¡°Fang Xiao, at that time, I was about to leave the country, and my father and your father were working together. My father would definitely help the Fang Corporation. Caiwei was left alone in Hui city. I¡¯m afraid that if I told you directly, once I leave Hui city... ¡°. .. Chapter 1872

Chapter 1872: You did the right thing in chapter 1872

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re worried that if you leave, I¡¯ll do something even more vicious to her? ¡± Fang Xiao finally understood. She took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that the two of us are indeed not suitable to be married as a couple because our thoughts and styles are worlds apart. ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± Qiu Yitang heard Fang Xiao say this and became a little anxious again. He could not help but quickly say, ¡°Fang Xiao, I misunderstood you at that time. I didn¡¯t confront you face to face because... ¡° ¡°President Qiu, I¡¯ve already answered everything that I should have said and answered. As for other things, I think there¡¯s nothing more to talk about between us. ¡± Fang Xiao took a deep breath as she said this Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°of course, if you still want to find me entangled in that matter, then I suggest you call the police. No, call the police and expose the scene of your beloved woman having sex with those men. Then... ¡°. ¡°You¡¯d better find a private detective and find those few people. Then, with your current power, President Qiu, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to deal with a few kidnappers? ¡° After saying that, Fang Xiao turned around and was about to leave, but Qiu Yitang grabbed her wrist again. Fang Xiao felt extremely annoyed and couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°President Qiu, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, I want to... apologize to you, ¡± Qiu Yitang said in a slightly hurried tone, st year¡¯s pornographic photos... ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I also know that the pornographic photos were arranged by you and Du Caiwei, ¡± Fang Xiao said coldly Her cold gazended on Qiu Yitang¡¯s face. ¡°CEO Qiu, I used to think that Du Caiwei was the one who set me up that night. Now that you¡¯ve stopped me, I finally understand that Du Caiwei wasn¡¯t the only one who set me up. Of course, your exnation tonight also made me understand another truth. That is, you really loved Du Caiwei deeply and truly. In order to help her take revenge, you actually used the same method to take revenge on me. Now, do you want to exin to me that,pared to what happened to du Caiwei five years ago, you¡¯ve already been very kind to me by preparing a bed for me at Windsor Hotel. It¡¯s already very kind of you to not let me be taken turns by a few men in the open-air dam. As for... ¡° Fang Xiao paused, took a deep breath, and clenched her other hand into a fist under her sleeve After a while, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°as for the p you gave me at the Gu family¡¯s banquet and knocked out the bastard in my stomach, to be honest, I¡¯m very grateful to you. Thank you for helping me get rid of the bastard in my stomach... ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± Hearing Fang Xiao¡¯s words, Qiu Yitang¡¯s self-reproach and difort intensified, and cold sweat dripped faintly from his forehead His voice was slightly trembling as he said, ¡°Fang Xiao, I know. I was wrong. I did those things... ¡° ¡°You¡¯ve always done those things very well. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, she coldly said, ¡°for the sake of your beloved woman to restore her Du family, you thought of ways to bring down our Fang family. In order to help your beloved woman get justice, in order to help your beloved woman get revenge, your actions are worthy of praise. This is what a man who loves his woman deeply should do. You¡¯re very affectionate. At the same time, you¡¯re also very great. ¡° Chapter 1873

Chapter 1873: Chapter 1873. She was going to resign

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t mean that, ¡± Qiu Yitang said painfully. He stared at Fang Xiao and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Fang Xiao, I know I¡¯m wrong. Now, I¡¯m going to... ¡° ¡°President Qiu, I don¡¯t have the time or mood to listen to your ns, ¡± Fang Xiao interrupted Qiu Yitang again Then she said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to the dormitory. Can you please move aside ¡°If you really have a shred of conscience left, please stay away from US siblings. We can¡¯t enjoy your kindness, and we really can¡¯t bear your disaster anymore. ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao used all her strength to shake off Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. Qiu Yitang looked at Fang Xiao who was running towards the dormitory and watched her leave without looking back. He just stood there and watched her back gradually disappear from his sight. He finally figured out what had happened five years ago, and finally understood that he had wronged her. Now, he wanted to ask for her forgiveness and atone for his sins, but she would never give him a chance. Fang Xiao originally did not intend to leave thispany. To be honest, thispany was not bad. Whether it was the working environment or the treatment, it was very good. She even thought of working in thispany forever. However, Qiu Yitang¡¯s appearance and Qiu Yitang¡¯s pestering made her feel satisfied with thispany. Therefore, that night, she thought about it and finally decided to resign and leave. She called Liu Yijun and said that she wanted to resign. Liu Yijun was shocked and quickly asked her what was going on. She then told her the truth about Qiu Yitang¡¯s situation. After hearing her words, Liu Yijun could not persuade her to stay in this foreign-fundedpany. However, she also advised her to think it through because it was almost August here. With another batch of university graduatesing out of society, thepetition for positions would be even fiercer It was very difficult to find another job like this. Fang Xiao knew that it was very difficult, but she still did not want to be pestered by Qiu Yitang. Although she did not understand why Qiu Yitang kept pestering her, because she and Qiu Yitang really had nothing to do with each other anymore. She handed in her resignation the next morning, which shocked the manager very much. He quickly asked her why she wanted to resign, whether she was dissatisfied with thepany¡¯s treatment or something? She immediately said No. The reason for her resignation was very simple. She had a retarded brother. Recently, her brother was not in a good mood, and there was a lot of overtime work in thepany. She did not have time to apany her brother, so she wanted to change to a job that did not involve much overtime work. The general manager said that since she did not like to work overtime, then in the future, she would try her best to call her as little as possible when she had social engagements. As for the sry, ourpany¡¯s original sry increase was only three monthster. Then, we will give you a little special. We will give you a raise in two months What do you think? Fang Xiao still shook her head. She said that it was not a problem of a raise in sry, and it was not just a problem of overtime work. Her brother¡¯s situation was a little serious, and he needed to look for her during the day, so she temporarily did not n to go to work. Since Fang Xiao insisted on resigning, the manager could not persuade her to stay. He only said that if she wanted to return to thepany in the future, thepany would naturally wee her. Then, he asked her to hand over her job to her new sessor. Chapter 1874

Chapter 1874: Chapter 1874-do you still want your things

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao had only been working in thispany for two months, and the colleagues in this foreign-fundedpany all used English names, so they did not have much contact in private. Even if they were to leave, they would simply greet each other in English. Because of her good oral English, Fang Xiao was responsible formunicating with foreign businessmen by phone, so the people who were close to her were actually the general manager¡¯s secretary and her direct boss. Her direct boss felt that it was a pity for her to leave, saying that her work efficiency was very good and that she really could not bear to part with anything. Of course, Fang Xiao knew that these were just words on the surface. She used two days to transfer her work clearly and then went to the finance department to collect her sry. At the same time, the personnel department informed her that she had to move out of the dormitory within two days because her new colleagues would move into the dormitory. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t have many things on her own. She nned to temporarily move to Liu Yijun¡¯s ce for a few days. At the same time, she also had tomunicate with Fang Chen¡¯s school to see Fang Chen¡¯s development before deciding whether to continue staying in Bincheng. She didn¡¯t have many things, but her dormitory had a lot of things because most of them were from that crazy Dongfang Yunheng. He hadn¡¯te to her dormitory ever since he sent her to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city that night. Fang Xiao had no choice but to call Dongfang Yunheng. In fact, she almost never called him because he was usually the one who came to look for her, and she didn¡¯t need to look for him. Fortunately, her phone usually didn¡¯t have a lot of call records, so even if she couldn¡¯t remember Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s number, she could still find his phone number in the call records. After she dialed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone number, it was picked up in a few seconds. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Xiao Xiao, you called me? ¡° ¡°I resigned. Thepany requested that I move out of the dormitory. ¡± Fang Xiao directly ignored Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s surprise and said lightly, ¡°do you still want these things that you put in my dormitory? If you want them,e and move them. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just throw them away. ¡° There was a long period of silence from the phone. Just when Fang Xiao thought that Dongfang Yunheng had already hung up the phone, his low voice sounded again. ¡°Of course I want them. When are you moving? ¡° ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯lle and move them today. ¡± After Dongfang Yunheng said this on the other end of the phone, he immediately hung up the phone. It was obvious that he did not intend to say another word to Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao did not bother about these things. She and Dongfang Yunheng had a contractual rtionship to begin with. Since he had note over in the past few days, he must have been apologizing to Gu Chenchen. She only hoped that the remaining two months would pass smoothly. Dongfang Yunheng said that he woulde over today to move his things. Then, she did not need to bother about his things. She just needed to pack up her things and move them away. Fang Xiao originally wanted to move to Liu Yijun¡¯s ce first. Moreover, she had already agreed with Liu Yijunst night. However, before she could pack up her things, Dongfang Yunheng had already arrived. ¡°Pack up my things, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said with a slightly unhappy frown when he saw the woman who was busy packing up her things. ¡°I want to move to my friend¡¯s ce, ¡± Fang Xiao exined indifferently. She did not pack up his things because she was afraid that she would mix up their things. Chapter 1875

Chapter 1875: Chapter 1875, then work for me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why move to your friend¡¯s ce? Why don¡¯t you just move to my ce? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was very dissatisfied with her words. Without waiting for her reply, he lightly reminded her, ¡°I remember that our agreement hasn¡¯t expired yet. ¡° Fang Xiao only felt a little ufortable. What she was afraid of really came true. Thus, she pondered for a moment and said, ¡°you mean you want me to move to a famous city in Jiangnan? ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t a famous city in Jiangnan good? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s brows slightly sank. Then, he continued to ask, ¡°Oh right, I let you stay in a famous city in Jiangnan that night. Why did you leave when you arrived? ¡° ¡°President Dongfang, that ce is the love nest of you and the woman you love. With my status, how could I have the nerve to take over a magpie¡¯s nest? ¡± Fang Xiao said faintly. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed enough to be stopped by Gu Chenchen that night? ¡°Love Nest? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat instinctively. That ce belonged to him alone. Other than Fang Xiao, he had never brought a second woman there. What did she mean by that Could it be that she met someone that night? ¡°Then we won¡¯t move to a famous Jiangnan city. ¡± He didn¡¯t pursue her because he knew that even if he did, based on her personality, she might not say anything. ¡°I still want to... ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. quickly pack up our things. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words, and then said indifferently, ¡°why think so much? Can¡¯t we just have a ce for you to live? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately didn¡¯t say anything. Dongfang Yunheng was her financier, and she couldn¡¯t resist the power of the financier, even though the 500,000 that she sold her body for didn¡¯t save her father¡¯s life. Dongfang Yunheng had a lot of things, and there were many scattered things. Fang Xiao even packed up for a long time, but the big items he bought couldn¡¯t be taken away, and could only be left for the people who would live in this dormitory in the future. Fang Xiao was still thinking about where Dongfang Yunheng would let her move to. When Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car arrived, she found out that it was actually on the 39th floor of the Yunxiao Pavilion, in his room that wasparable to the presidential suite. ¡°From now on, you will live here. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng threw the luggage bag in his hand on the floor of the living room and sat down on the Sofa. He looked at the woman who had followed him in and said, ¡°don¡¯t look for a job for the time being. We have some things to be busy with. ¡° ¡°How can I earn money if I don¡¯t look for a job? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but smile when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words Then, she said indifferently, ¡°how can Ipare with President Dongfang? My younger brother is still waiting for money in school. The sry I earned two months ago is not enough to pay my younger brother for the next semester¡¯s expenses. ¡° ¡°Then you can work at my ce, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted her impatiently He said a little unhappily, ¡°I originally wanted to hire an hourly worker to manage my apartment. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ve fired the hourly worker. I¡¯ll give you the money to hire an hourly worker in the future. This is considered a job. What do you think? ¡° ¡°This... ¡± Fang Xiao thought for a moment and then asked faintly, ¡°Um, how much do you pay for a part-time worker per month? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was really going to be angered to death by her. Could it be that he would give her less money He could give her as much as she wanted to use Why did she have to be so serious. ¡°It would cost more than a thousand yuan to hire a part-time worker to clean my apartment per month, ¡± Yunheng guessed and answered. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how much it would cost because it was Wu Jianping who handled such small matters for him. Chapter 1876

Chapter 1876: Chapter 1876 hourly wage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then I¡¯d better look for another job, ¡± Fang Xiao rejected without thinking. How could a thousand yuan a month be enough for her and her brother, Fang Chen? Moreover, she had to pay for the next semester¡¯s fees in September. Yesterday, when she went to visit Fang Chen at school, the Dean also said that Fang Chen was talented in sports. If she wanted her brother to develop in this area.. She had to pay more money for him to participate in the interest ss¡¯s training. She wanted to see if he had the chance to leave this special school¡¯s team and join some normal people¡¯spetition group. Of course, she hoped that her brother would be like forrest gump, because he had the talent in sports and had also walked a path. But the key was that paying more money was a difficult problem, because she had not even earned enough money for the next semester. Fang Chen¡¯s current school had already given him a certain amount of concessions and preferential treatment because of his specialty in sports. But even so, a semester was still a little more than 20,000 yuan, and her two-month sry in a foreignpany was only 10,000 yuan Usually, she still needed to spend some money to eat or something. So, adding up her previous sry from Lily Company and her sry from walking on the beach, all of them added up to only 14,000 yuan She was still 7,000 to 8,000 yuan away from 20,000 yuan. When Dongfang Yunheng heard that Fang Xiao was looking for another job, he was so angry that he was speechless. He had never met a woman who was more stubborn than her. If she just told him that she needed money, would he not give it to her? In the end, of course, Fang Xiao did not look for another job because Dongfang Yunheng gave her a bunch of keys. He said that the guards of the few ces he often stayed in outside would clean up and give it to her instead of looking for hourly workers The hourly workers in these few cesbined had a sry of more than eight thousand a month. Fang Xiao no longer insisted. Since it was a part-time job to earn money, although it was a part-time job, it was also a type of work. As long as she used her own Labor to exchange for pay, she felt that it was glorious, and there was no distinction between noble and lowly jobs. In fact, Fang Xiao had been to a few of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ces before. The vi near Lake Vi was the ce that he had forcefully brought her to when he first met her at the Royal Junjue nightclub, as well as the famous Jiangnan city and the suite at Yunxiao pavilion. The cleaning fee for the three houses was 8,200 yuan. This did not give her any preferential treatment because Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s assistant, Wu Jianping, had brought over the bills paid to the hourly workers to calcte for Fang Xiao to see. Dongfang Yunheng imed to be a Germaphobe, so even if no one lived in his ce, he still had to clean it frequently. He could not bear the slightest bit of dust on the furniture. Fang Xiao did not know when his Germaphobe was formed because six years ago, Xi Lingheng did not have a Germaphobe. The apartment he rented was like a Doghouse, and even his smelly socks were thrown everywhere. Of the three ces in Dongfang Yunheng, Fang Xiao came to clean them in two days. Because Jiangnan famous city and Yunxiao pavilion were both suites, although the area wasrge, it was not particrly difficult to clean if there were no people living there, so she did not waste much time. She lived in Yunxiao pavilion, so she used almost all her time to clean here. Usually, she finished cleaning in half an hour after dinner. On the other hand, Linhu vi was a vi with a single door and courtyard. The courtyard was veryrge, and there were all kinds of expensive trees and flowers in it, so it took a lot of effort to clean it. It usually took more than half a day. Chapter 1877

Chapter 1877: She had already thought of Chapter 1877

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao would be cleaning the famous Jiangnan City today and Linhu vi the next day. Because she was fond of flowers and trees, she had to water the flowers and trees when she was in Linhu vi asionally, she would also trim the flowers and trees. In fact, this kind of work was not considered tiring. If Dongfang Yunheng did not return to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion for dinner, this man would have fallen in love with her after she moved to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. He even asked her to cook for him. Originally, this was not part of her job scope. It was only because she came backte that day at thekeside vi and there was a traffic jam on the road. When she returned home, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. At that time, it was her first time cleaning thekeside vi, so she had no choice but to do it all day. She had not even eaten lunch. When she returned to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion, she was famished At that time, she had bought half a catty of eggs, a handful of noodles, and two tomatoes at the roadside when she was transferring to the bus. When Dongfang Yunheng returned, she was eating the burnt noodles with tomatoes that she had cooked herself. Dongfang Yunheng saw that she was eating well and could not help but say that he was not full from the social events outside and asked her to cook a bowl of noodles for him. At that time, she was kind-hearted and thought that it was just a bowl of noodles. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so she agreed and immediately went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for him with the remaining eggs, tomatoes, and noodles. It was that time when she had cooked a bowl of noodles. Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t know if his nerves were acting up, but he had beening back from work early in the past few days. Sometimes, she was cooking, and sometimes, she was preparing to cook. Therefore, in such a situation, she couldn¡¯t cook alone. It was just that the vegetables she bought herself were very cheap. Fortunately, his eldest young master wasn¡¯t particrly picky, so every time she cooked, he could make do with it. Fang Xiao originally thought that she and Dongfang Yunheng would spend the remaining month or so working as part-time workers and prostitute for him. As for where she would go after this month or so, she had actually already thought about it. Because the city was not suitable for her, she decided to let Fang Chen go to Bincheng¡¯s special school alone, and she estimated that she would go to a remote ce to work For example, a suburban nursery or other ces. Recently, when she was free, she had been looking for such jobs on the Inte. Through the information on the Inte, she learned that there was a huge nursery at the border of Bincheng and d city, and some of the flowers and nts nted there were said to be at the exit She had already sent a copy of her information over. She had originally thought that she and Qiu Yitang would never see each other again because her living space was only that small. She was just going back and forth between Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s three properties, so she did not need to go to more ces And it was not so easy for Qiu Yitang to find her. Moreover, there was actually no so-called rtionship between her and Qiu Yitang. The reason why Qiu Yitang was still pestering her was because he suddenly realized his conscience and felt that he had wronged her, so he wanted to make up for it. Of course, he might not necessarily have realized his conscience. Perhaps he felt that she still had some secrets of the Fang n, and felt that she hadn¡¯t finished excavating thest bit of the Fang n¡¯s resources, so he continued to pester her. However, no matter what kind of motive Qiu Yitang had for pestering her, she would no longer pay attention to people like Qiu Yitang. As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t afford to offend, you can hide. Therefore, she tried her best to avoid him. Chapter 1878

Chapter 1878: Chapter 1878: her brother¡¯s birthday

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was August 19th, her brother Fang Chen¡¯s birthday. She had already arranged her work two days in advance. She was just waiting for the day to be free to pick Fang Chen up from the special school. Then, the siblings would go out for dinner together. Although Fang Chen¡¯s iq was low and it was impossible for him to do ounting, his memory was not bad. Moreover, he had learned a lot of words at the special school and could write letters recently. Yesterday afternoon, Fang Chen had called her and said that today was his birthday. He wanted to celebrate his birthday with his sister and asked Fang Xiao to pick him up from school today. Half a month had passed in the blink of an eye since Fang Xiao had gone to watch Fang Chen¡¯s basketball game. She had not gone to see her brother again, so she had finished her work this morning and left in a hurry. She had originally thought that she could y with Fang Chen for a day, but when she rushed to the special school, the basketball coach told her that Fang Chen would be participating in training at night. Because there was a bigger game a weekter, Fang Chen could go out during the day However, she had to return to school before four in the afternoon. Therefore, Fang Xiao could only sigh. Her brother¡¯s 15th birthday, his parents were long gone, and she was the only sister. She wanted to spend a good birthday with him, but because of training, she could only y for half a day. Fang Chen was already very tall, but his iq and personality were still like that of a child. Therefore, for this birthday, his biggest wish was to buy a birthday cake, and it was an ice cream birthday cake. Regarding this, Fang Xiao generously agreed. Fang Chen usually ate in the school cafeteria, and almost never ate outside. Although the food in the cafeteria was not bad, anything eaten for a long time would be disgusting. When Fang Xiao rushed to the special school, it was more than 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Fang Chen was particrly excited and waited for her at the school gate early. Because it was summer, he stretched out his hand and wore a short-sleeved Jersey, looking particrly energetic. Fang Chen was very tall. Fang Xiao stood beside him and looked a little petite, but Fang Chen did not feel Fang Xiao¡¯s awkwardness at all. Like a child, he grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and cheerfully called her sister. Fang Xiao took her brother to take the bus. The siblings were handsome and beautiful. Standing in the crowded bus, they stood out from the crowd. Many people could not help but look at the two of them. BINCHENG¡¯s special school was a little far from the city. Moreover, because Fang Chen wanted to eat ice cream and birthday cake, they had to go to Bincheng¡¯s most famous department store, the Sun Department Store. That ce had the world-famous haagen-dazs ice cream cake. From the special school to the Sun Department Store, they had to transfer to the bus twice. Fortunately, there were not many people taking the bus at noon. Other than the first bus, which had no seats, the siblings had taken the seats on the next two buses. By the time the siblings arrived at the sun department store, it was already 11:30 p.m. . Fortunately, it was not a weekend. There were not many people at the Sun Department Store at noon. There were also very few people at the haagen-dazs ice cream shop at this time. There were actually seats avable. Fang Xiao Brought Fang Chen in and asked for a pound of haagen-dazs ice cream birthday cake. The price was not cheap. Fortunately, the two of them did not eat much, only about 200 yuan. The ice cream cake had to be made on the spot, so they had to wait for more than half an hour. Fang Xiao and Fang Chen had nothing to do anyway, so the siblings sat on their seats. Fang Xiao took out the fairy tale book she had brought and started reading it to Fang Chen. Chapter 1879

Chapter 1879: Chapter 1879: brother-inw is here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The storybook that Fang Xiao brought was a brave boy. She was reading it to Fang Chen beside her in a low voice when she heard a slightly familiar voice, ¡°is the ice cream cake I ordered ready? ¡° She raised her head almost instinctively, and a slightly familiar figure appeared in her line of sight. She almost instinctively froze, because she did not expect to meet Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother, Mrs. Dongfang, in this ce. Although she had only met Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother twice, once in New Jersey five years ago in the United States, and the other time at Uncle Gu Chenchen¡¯s family dinnerst year, but these two times.. It was enough for her to recognize her with such a back view. She immediately turned her head back and sat slightly in Fang Chen¡¯s direction. She lowered her head in Fang Chen¡¯s direction and stopped reading fairy tales, because she was worried that Mrs. Dongfang would look in her direction when she heard her voice. Fortunately, she did not. The shop assistant over there answered Mrs. Dongfang¡¯s words and seemed to have made it. Then, when she handed the cake to her, she wished her a happy meal while also weing her next visit. Fang Xiao kept her head down and did not even dare to breathe loudly. It was not until the sound of high heels disappeared from the entrance of haagen-dazs ice cream shop that she finally dared to let out a long breath and raise her head. The ice cream birthday cake was served half an hourter. It was only a pound and very small. However, the words ¡°happy birthday, Fang Chen¡± written in white chocte were very clear and could be seen at a nce. Fang Chen was as excited as a child. He shouted that he wanted to light candles and sing a birthday song. Fang Xiao could not persuade him, so she called the waiter over and asked him to help turn off the lights on their seats for two minutes. She wanted to celebrate her brother¡¯s birthday. The shop assistant was very enthusiastic. She immediately turned off the lights on their seats. Then, two shop assistants came over. Fang Xiao Sang Fang Chen¡¯s birthday song together and wished him a happy birthday. There were two small number candles jumping on the cake. One was the number 1, and the other was the number 5. Together, they meant 15, which meant Fang Chen¡¯s 15th birthday. Fang Chen was so happy that he immediately wanted to share the birthday cake with the two shop assistants. The shop assistants immediately declined and said they wished them a happy birthday before leaving. Because it was Fang Chen¡¯s birthday, he insisted on cutting the birthday cake himself. Fang Xiao allowed him to do so, so he took a stic knife and cut it. Fortunately, it was easy to cut the cake under the cake. In fact, he only cut the birthday cake in half. ¡°sister, eat the cake. ¡± Fang Chen ced the cake on the paper te in front of Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao picked up the cake and first used a fork to fork a piece to Fang Chen¡¯s mouth. She watched Fang Chen eat happily. Fang Chen followed her lead and immediately fork a piece of cake from his te to Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth. Fang Xiao immediately opened her mouth and ate it in one bite. The siblings happily fed each other the cake. Just as they were enjoying their meal, Fang Chen raised his head and saw a person standing next to them. He couldn¡¯t help but call out excitedly, ¡°brother-inw! ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned by Fang Chen calling him brother-inw. After a while, she turned around and realized that Qiu Yitang was standing next to them, and he was holding arge transformer in his hand. ¡°brother-inw, are you giving this transformer to me? ¡± Fang Chen put down the te in his hand. He didn¡¯t care about the melted ice cream in his hand and immediately reached out to take therge transformer in Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. Chapter 1880

Chapter 1880: Chapter 1880 brother-inw died a long time ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Here, happy birthday, Chen Chen! ¡± Qiu Yitang had already handed the transformer to Fang Chen as he spoke, and Fang Xiao was standing in the middle. Fang Xiao reacted the moment Fang Chen caught the transformer. She quickly stretched out her hand and snatched the transformer away, then stuffed it into Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. ¡°Qiu Yitang, thank you for your kindness, but we poor people can¡¯t afford your gift. You should take it back and give it to the woman you love. No, save it for the woman you love to give birth to your child in the future. ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant However, there was an unusual firmness that could not be questioned. ¡°Fang Xiao, this gift is not for you, but for Fang Chen. ¡± Qiu Yitang saw Fang Xiao¡¯s attitude He could not help but exin in a low voice, ¡°today is Fang Chen¡¯s 15th birthday. He has wanted a transformer for a long time. I¡¯m just... ¡° ¡°How do you know that Fang Chen has wanted a transformer for a long time? ¡± Fang Xiao immediately interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words. Her face immediately darkened and she could not help but ask coldly, ¡°when did you get together with Fang Chen? ¡° ¡°brother-inw came to see me twice at school, ¡± Fang Chen answered before Qiu Yitang did, and added happily, ¡°brother-inw always brings gifts for Chen Chen. ¡° Hearing Fang Chen¡¯s words, Fang Xiao¡¯s heart was burning with anger. She reached out to grab Fang Chen¡¯s hand and walked out of the haagen-dazs ice cream shop, because it was definitely not good to quarrel in the human world shop. Qiu Yitang was slightly stunned. He looked at the transformer in his hand, and then walked out. He thought that Fang Xiao must have misunderstood him again, thinking that he was going to find Fang Chen to do something. ¡°Chen Chen, he is not your brother-inw. ¡± In the Sun Department Store Square, Fang Xiao pointed at Qiu Yitang and said to her brother, ¡°remember, you don¡¯t have a brother-inw now. ¡° ¡°But... ¡± Fang Chen scratched his head with his hand. He thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°I remember that my sister said that she had a brother-inw a long time ago. I think I went to his house? ¡° ¡°My brother-inw died a long time ago. ¡± Fang Xiao knew that she couldn¡¯t exin it to her brother in more detail, so she found the simplest way Then she pointed at Qiu Yitang and said, ¡°in short, Chen Chen, you have to remember that this person is not your brother-inw. He is a liar and a great evil man. He is... ¡° Fang Xiao could not continue speaking until here. She thought of all the things she had done with Qiu Yitang, the things he had done to her and the Fang family, and the fact that he still did not intend to let her and her brother off. Her heart hurt so much that she could not speak. ¡°Ah, he is a liar and a great evil man? ¡± When Fang Chen heard Fang Xiao say this and saw her sister¡¯s pained face, he immediately understood and could not help but ask, ¡°then isn¡¯t he a great devil? ¡° ¡°Yes, he is a great devil. ¡± Fang Xiao followed her brother¡¯s words and pulled his hand As she walked towards the bus stop, she whispered to him, ¡°Chen Chen, in the future, when this persones to visit you at the special school, ignore him. Later, I will go to the security room at the entrance of your school and inform them not to inform you when this persones to visit you in the future. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Fang Chen lowered her head sadly. After a long while, she whispered again, ¡°but, he also gave me a gift twice. I... ¡° ¡°throw away the gifts. Don¡¯t ept them. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly cut off her brother¡¯s words. Seeing Fang Chen¡¯s sad face, she paused for a moment Then, she used her hand to hold his hand and said, ¡°Chen Chen, in the future, I will buy a lot of gifts for you. When I earn a lot of money, I will buy them for Chen Chen, okay? ¡° Chapter 1881

Chapter 1881: Chapter 1881 you are a good person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± Chen Chen was finally happy. Although he did not understand why his sister did not get along with her brother-inw again, he knew that his sister was the person who treated him the best. What his sister said was right. If his sister said that her brother-inw was dead, then he was definitely dead Because his sister would not lie to him. Fang Xiao originally nned to take Fang Chen to eat haagen-dazs ice cream and then take him to Sun Department Store. Although the things in Sun department store were very expensive, she nned to find Liu Yijun to help Fang Chen buy a piece of clothing in the discount area. However, she did not expect to meet Qiu Yitang, so this n was forcefully interrupted. It was impossible for her to help Fang Chen buy clothes today, so she could only take him back by bus. They did not finish the haagen-dazs ice cream cake just now. In fact, they had only eaten less than half of it, so the siblings were not full. Therefore, Fang Xiao took Fang Chen to a more famous steamed vegetable restaurant to eat steamed vegetable rice. By the time Fang Xiao sent Fang Chen back to the special school, it was already 3:30 in the afternoon. The siblings separated at the school gate. Fang Xiao gave Fang Chen the knee pads that she had prepared a few days ago. Fang Chen was immediately overjoyed She hugged Fang Xiao and kissed her on the face like a child. After Fang Xiao said goodbye to her brother, Fang Chen, she quickly turned around and walked towards the bus stop near the school. However, before she reached the bus stop, a car suddenly stopped beside her. Before she could react.. Qiu Yitang had already gotten out of the car and stopped her. ¡°Hey, Qiu Yitang, what do you mean? ¡±FanggXiaoo finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and roared angrily.Wassn¡¯t this man too disgusting?Shee had already given him enough face at the sun department store.Shee didn¡¯t expect him to actually follow her here. ¡°Fang Xiao, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s deep and hoarse voice sounded. He lowered his eyes and looked at Fang Xiao He said apologetically, ¡°Fang Xiao, I just want to ask for your forgiveness. I just want to start over with you. I just want to send Fang Chen abroad. I just want... ¡° ¡°enough, Qiu Yitang. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want those things that you want. I have already told you more than once that there is no rtionship between us. Why are you still so unwilling to let me go? Don¡¯t tell me that you are only willing to kill me and my brother? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, how can you say that about me? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately became unhappy when he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words He couldn¡¯t help but argue instinctively, ¡°I admit that the death of your parents has something to do with me, but you can¡¯t say that I killed them. How could I have such a vicious heart... ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your heart has always been very good. I¡¯m the one with a vicious heart. ¡± Fang Xiao was unwilling to continue arguing with Qiu Yitang. She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°alright, great person, CEO Qiu, please, I beg you to let me go, okay? ¡° Qiu Yitang was stunned. Just as he was about to speak again, Fang Xiao¡¯s phone rang. Fang Xiao quickly took out her phone and pressed the answer button without even looking at the number. ¡°Fang Xiao, where are you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was obvious that he was looking for her. ¡°I¡¯m visiting my younger brother at a special school. ¡± Fang Xiao seemed to have thought of something after she said this. Then, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve finished today¡¯s work. I¡¯ll do the restter when I get back... ¡° Chapter 1882

Chapter 1882: Chapter 1882. She doesn¡¯t want your marriage

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you at the gate of the Special School? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted her. Without waiting for her answer, he continued to ask, ¡°where are you exactly? ¡° ¡°I... ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment, then said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m at the bus stop next to the special school... ¡° Before Fang Xiao could finish her words, Dongfang Yunheng had already hung up the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was under a Kapok tree near the bus stop. ¡°Who called you? ¡± Qiu Yitang saw that Fang Xiao had told him where he was, and he immediately had a bad premonition. Someone was looking for Fang Xiao, and it was a man. He almost instinctively thought of Dongfang Yunheng. Although his brain clearly knew that with Fang Xiao¡¯s current identity, the Dongfang family would not ept her, his brain still naturally thought of Dongfang Yunheng. Before Fang Xiao could answer, Qiu Yitang¡¯s car stopped behind him. The moment she turned her head, Dongfang Yunheng had already opened the car door and got out. ¡°Xiao Xiao, get in the car and leave. ¡± Dongfang Yunhengpletely ignored Qiu Yitang¡¯s existence and directly shouted at Fang Xiao. He even shouted his nickname, clearly trying to distinguish his rtionship with Fang Xiao. ¡°Oh, ¡± Fang Xiao replied. She immediately turned around and was about to walk towards Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car. Unfortunately, just as she lifted her foot, she was stopped by Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t go with him. ¡± Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice was pleading as he looked down at Fang Xiao His eyes were filled with regret and worry. ¡°Fang Xiao, his status and status are not something you can reach. He is my cousin, Gu Chenchen¡¯s fianc??. If you follow him, you will have no future... ¡° ¡°Boss Qiu, do you mean that Fang Xiao has a future if she follows you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not wait for Qiu Yitang to finish his sentence and immediately interrupted him. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s other hand. ¡°I can give her a marriage, ¡± Qiu Yitang replied confidently. He raised his head and looked at Dongfang Yunheng with a picky look. Did he mean that he could give Fang Xiao a marriage? Dongfang Yunheng only felt that Qiu Yitang was very childish. He did not answer Qiu Yitang¡¯s question. Instead, he lowered his head and stared at Fang Xiao. He smiled and asked, ¡°Fang Xiao, do you want his marriage? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want it, ¡± Fang Xiao answered without thinking. Then, she used a little strength and directly shook off Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand that was holding her. ¡°Did you hear that, Chief Qiu? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at Qiu Yitang and said indifferently and distantly, ¡°although you can give Fang Xiao a marriage, in fact, you have already given her a marriage before this. But, I¡¯m sorry, she doesn¡¯t want your marriage, so... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng paused at this point. The corner of his mouth pulled out a trace of a mocking smile. He looked at Qiu Yitang and said coldly, ¡°you¡¯d better give your marriage to the woman you love. ¡° After saying this, he immediately pulled Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and walked to his car. He had never taken Qiu Yitang seriously, even though this man was also handsome, and was the son of the richest man in Huicheng, Qiu Shao. If Qiu Yitang had not hurt Fang Xiao like that, if Qiu Yitang had always treated Fang Xiao very well and sincerely, then he would probably put Qiu Yitang in the position of a love rival. However, after Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao had experienced such a period.. Qiu Yitang was not even his love rival. Chapter 1883

Chapter 1883: Chapter 1883: Who is WHO¡¯s ve

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang saw Dongfang Yunheng pull Fang Xiao into the car. He was stunned for a moment before he quickly caught up He could not help but shout at Dongfang Yunheng, ¡°President Dongfang, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you know that my cousin, Gu Chenchen, is your fianc??e? What are you... ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng helped Fang Xiao close the car door Then, he turned his head and looked at Qiu Yitang coldly. ¡°Fianc??e means that you¡¯re not married yet, not husband and wife. Ok, it¡¯s not against the marriagew for me to be with other women now. This ispletely different from President Qiu fooling around with other women when he¡¯s married. ¡° After saying this, Dongfang Yunheng immediately went around the front of the car, opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat, and got into the car. He did not look at Qiu Yitang who was still standing by the roadside. He was a man, so he could naturally see Qiu Yitang¡¯s thoughts. He regretted it, that was for sure. That was why he kept looking for Fang Xiao, wanting to ask for Fang Xiao¡¯s forgiveness, wanting to marry Fang Xiao back to the Qiu family. However, Qiu Yitang¡¯s sudden obsession with Fang Xiao was because he really fell in love with Fang Xiao, or because Fang Xiao was holding that priceless item in her hand. This was worth pondering. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Fang Xiao saw Dongfang Yunheng driving all the way to the city center and could not help but frown slightly. Then, she added, ¡°you¡¯d better drop me off at the roadside. I still have to go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city to clean up today... ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city today, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted her indifferently, and then quickly added, ¡°I happen to be free today. Let¡¯s go back and cook dinner tonight. ¡° ¡°How are you going to cook dinner in your kitchen? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but frown when she heard his words Then, she added lightly, ¡°I use the induction cooker that I brought from my dorm to cook noodles every day. It can¡¯t cook any big dishes. ¡° Fang Xiao was telling the truth. She had bought this induction cooker when she was working at the Western beach of Huicheng at the beginning of the year. Because the food at the beach cafeteria was not particrly delicious, and most importantly, there was no midnight snack. This made the night shift employees very helpless at night After all, they would be very hungry if they did not have anything to eat when they worked until the wee hours of the morning. Therefore, the employees who worked there bought an induction cooker. This way, when they got off work at the wee hours of the morning, they could cook some noodles and noodles to satisfy their hunger. It was much better than not eating anything at all. When she was working in a foreignpany, she rarely used this induction cooker. asionally, she would take it out on Saturday and Sunday. Usually, she would put it away. However, after moving to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Yunxiao Pavilion, she had been using her own induction cooker for the past week.. Because Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s kitchen was as clean and tidy as a model room in a shopping mall. Other than the stove and the range hood, there was nothing else. ¡°You can¡¯t buy anything if you have nothing? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was really convinced by her. This woman was so simple now. She wished that his kitchen had nothing at all. This way, she would not have to cook for him. Fang Xiao frowned slightly, and then said indifferently, ¡°you can go and buy some other day when you have time. Moreover, I think... ¡° ¡°Why do you have so many reasons? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately became unhappy He said a little angrily, ¡°you still say that you¡¯re my ve. You always push back when I ask you to go with me to buy something. I think I¡¯m more like your ve. I have to beg you to go to buy something. ¡° Chapter 1884

Chapter 1884: Chapter 1884 I¡¯m not a good woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing what Dongfang Yunheng said, Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. Well, it seemed that she was the one who sold her body to him, and he had the right to order her to do this and that, so he asked her to apany him to buy things, so she could only obediently go. So, she finally sighed and said, ¡°alright, then I¡¯ll apany you to buy things. But I guess you have a lot of things to buy in the kitchen. There aren¡¯t any pots and pans. If you want to cook, you¡¯ll definitely have to make a big purchase today. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, if you want to make a big purchase, then make a big purchase. In any case, you¡¯ll have to make a big purchase sooner orter. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally smiled. It happened to be at a red light junction He reached over and stroked her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the way to be obedient. Good women are very obedient. ¡° ¡°Go. ¡± Fang Xiao pushed his hand away and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a good woman. Why do I have to be so obedient? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was stunned when he heard this. The green light just happened to be on, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. He immediately stepped on the gas pedal and the car quickly drove off. Fang Xiao did not know where Dongfang Yunheng was going to go to purchaserge quantities of goods. Anyway, she was just a ve who followed beside him. Wherever he parked the car, she would get out of the car. Other things were not for her to worry about, so she could not worry about them. Therefore, when Dongfang Yunheng drove towards the city, she simply closed her eyes to sleep. In fact, she was faking it because she was not sleepy at all. Ever since she worked as a part-time worker for Dongfang Yunheng, her schedule was very regr Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng had note to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion in the past two days, so she slept very soundly at night. Fortunately, she did not sleep for long. After half an hour, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car stopped. The moment she opened her eyes, she immediately saw the sign of the global supermarket chain. She used her hand to hold the sses on her nose. Before he came to help her open the car door, she pushed the door open and got out of the car. She closed the door behind her and followed him to the entrance of the mall. The shopping cart in this global supermarket chain was very big. As soon as Dongfang Yunheng entered, he pushed thergest shopping cart. The two of them went straight to the kitchen supplies area on the third floor. Although Dongfang Yunheng had lived as a poor boy in New Jersey for a year a few years ago and experienced the hardships of life, he was still not very proficient in cooking. The main reason was that he had been working all day at that time He mainly ate fast food outside. Fang Xiao was not very proficient in the kitchen in the past. After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Fang family. Later, she married Qiu Yitang and lived alone in the West Mountain vi every day. She had nothing to do, so she learned some cooking skills. Dongfang Yunheng was a rich man, and he was not very proficient in the kitchen appliances. Therefore, when he bought things, it was like buying aplete set. He did not care whether these things would really work when he bought them back. Fang Xiao originally did not want to care how he bought them. Anyway, he spent his own money, and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s money would definitely not be spent in his lifetime, so he could waste them however he wanted. It could be seen that after he took a few sets in a row, arge shopping cart was almost unable to hold them. Moreover, there were still many things that he had not bought. He did not know where to put themter. She finally could not stand it anymore. She took out the whole set of things that he had put in the shopping cart, and then went to the side to get individual ones, such as knives and spats. Chapter 1885

Chapter 1885: Chapter 1885: Do they have a future together

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s not enough for us to buy a knife, right? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that she had thrown out the entire set of knives and could not help but call out to her He pointed at the entire set of chopping boards that she was throwing out and shouted, ¡°a single chopping board isn¡¯t enough. We¡¯re chopping meat, vegetables, and fruits. ¡° ¡°We¡¯ll just buy two. ¡± Fang Xiao ced the two chopping boards, one big and one small, in the shopping cart She calmly exined, ¡°we¡¯re not running a restaurant. We¡¯re cooking at home. We can just chop meat, vegetables, and one chopping board. The other small one will be used to cut fruits. ¡° ¡°Alright. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng felt a little helpless. He was indeed not very proficient in the kitchen. Since she knew more, he might as well give her full authority to purchase things. Of course, he did not know how to identify the quality of these things, but he could buy them on the principle of authenticity. In any case, the expensive ones were better than the cheaper ones. Therefore, he bought everything from the expensive ones. There was an event in the cab area today. There was a special salesperson who saw the two of them buying knives and cutting boards, and then choosing pots and pans So he said to them, ¡°the two of you are newlyweds preparing to get married, right? Usually, the bride-to-be will make a big purchase. If you buy more than 2,000 yuan for the kitchen utensils in our counter today, you can buy a love pillow. ¡° Hearing the salesperson¡¯s words, Fang Xiao looked at the shopping cart that Dongfang Yunheng was pushing. In fact, the pots and pans alone were estimated to be 2,000 yuan, and there were knives, fine porcin tes, and so on. All of them were expensive. She thought that it should be 3,000 to 4,000 yuan at the very least? Dongfang Yunheng looked at the things in this special counter. To be honest, the quality of the things in his shopping cart was probably about the same, but the price was obviously more expensive. However, he looked at the gift. It was a red LOVE pillow with LOVE embroidered on it with golden thread. It looked veryfortable. Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng had a smile on his face, but he asked the salesperson in a serious tone, ¡°if it¡¯s more than four thousand yuan, what will it be? ¡° ¡°4,000 yuan? ¡± The Salesperson was obviously stunned. Because very few people bought kitchenware that cost more than 2,000 yuan, she didn¡¯t see anyone who bought more than 4,000 yuan. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any other gifts except for throw pillows. ¡°then... I¡¯ll give you two throw pillows. ¡± The salesperson scratched her head with her hand. This was the method that she had just thought of. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll change the kitchenware to yours. ¡± As Dongfang Yunheng spoke, he took out the kitchenware that he had just picked out from the shopping cart and then took out the products from this special counter. ¡°Hey, is it necessary? ¡± Fang Xiao felt that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s current behavior was extremely childish. She had never thought that Dongfang Yunheng would actually be willing to buy the same quality but more expensive items for two throw pillows. ¡°It¡¯s necessary, it¡¯s necessary. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng nodded as he loaded the kitchen utensils into the shopping cart Then, he looked at the throw pillows and said, ¡°haven¡¯t you seen how good the freebies are? Buy Them and put them on our sofa. In the future, when we watch movies, how good would it be to hold one in each of our arms? ¡° In the future Fang Xiao could not help but calcte the days. Her contract with Dongfang Yunheng was only a little over a month, which was only fifty to sixty days. What future was there? Fortunately, she was not in the mood to talk about these things with Dongfang Yunheng. Moreover, they were in the supermarket, so it did not seem like the time to discuss these things. Chapter 1886

Chapter 1886: How could chapter 1886 be about you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng bought more than 4,000 kitchen utensils. The salesperson was indeed a man of his word. He really gave them a pair of love pillows At the same time, he smiled at the two of them and said, ¡°I wish the two of you will grow old together and be united forever. I hope that these kitchen utensils and this pair of love pillows will apany you through every day. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of us... ¡± just as Fang Xiao opened her mouth, Dongfang Yunheng reached out and covered her mouth. It was obvious that he did not want her to continue ... Dongfang Yunheng looked at the salesperson and smiled, ¡°thank you for your blessing. We will definitely grow old together. ¡° Fang Xiao was dragged out of the kitchen area by Dongfang Yunheng. She growled unhappily, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, can you be a little more serious? Don¡¯t you know that talking nonsense will kill people? ¡° Fang Xiao could imagine how furious Gu Chenchen would be if he knew what had happened today. As a prostitute, she had unknowingly be a mistress who destroyed other people¡¯s marriage and family. She hated mistresses the most in her life, so she was unwilling to be a mistress. There was nothing she could do with Dongfang Yunheng now, becausest year she signed a contract to sell herself to him for a year. ¡°Who¡¯s not serious? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t want to discuss this with her. He immediately let go of her hand and whispered, ¡°alright, we¡¯ve bought enough kitchenware. Let¡¯s go buy some ingredients now. We can¡¯t eat this pile of scrap metal tonight, right? ¡° After hearing his words, Fang Xiao did not want to argue with him anymore. She just thought that Dongfang Yunheng had been acting crazy recently, and she did not have to take it to heart. Fortunately, no one who was familiar with him heard what he said She would just treat it as if he had just said nonsense. The raw vegetables section was on the first floor, and the second floor was the daily necessities and cosmetics section. Because they had to cook, they had to buy some kitchen cleaning supplies, so the two of them stopped on the second floor again. ¡°Yun Heng, the cleaning supplies section is over there. It¡¯s not convenient for you to push a shopping cart full of groceries. Wait for me by the elevator. I¡¯ll go get the detergent and oil fume washers, ¡± Fang Xiao said to Dongfang Yunheng She immediately walked towards the cleaning supplies area at the end. The cleaning supplies area was at the end, and in the middle, there was a regr cosmetics counter. Fang Xiao¡¯s footsteps were a little hurried, and her eyes were looking at the sign hanging in the air, so she did not notice that there was someone sitting at the cosmetics counter. She only reacted after tripping over her foot, so she immediately steadied herself. Then, she turned sideways and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to... ¡° Fang Xiao stopped before she could finish her sentence. The woman sitting in front of the cosmetics counter was none other than the woman who hade to look for her in New Jersey five years ago It was Mrs. Dongfang, whom she had met at Uncle Gu Chenchen¡¯s family banquetst year. ¡°How could it be you? ¡± The Noble Lady¡¯s face darkened. She did not expect to meet Fang Xiao here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Dongfang, I... ¡± Fang Xiao pointed at theundry area not far away as she spoke, and said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m going to get something. ¡° ¡°Let me ask you, why are you here? ¡± Thedy was obviously dissatisfied with meeting Fang Xiao in this ce. This was arge supermarket chain in the world, and one had to have a membership card to shop in this ce Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t pay the bill. Chapter 1887

Chapter 1887: Chapter 1887 meeting Mrs. Dongfang by chance

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m here to buy things. ¡± Fang Xiao frowned slightly when she heard the noblewoman¡¯s words. She was not someone who belonged to her, so why did she have to ask so many questions. ¡°Buy Things? ¡± The noblewoman¡¯s eyes obviously looked at Fang Xiao from left to right. She frowned and asked, ¡°who did youe to this supermarket with? ¡° Fang Xiao instinctively felt disgusted when she heard the noblewoman¡¯s words. What did this noblewoman mean? Did she treat her as a criminal and interrogate her Moreover, why did she tell her who she came with? Moreover, so what if she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother Dongfang Yunheng was an adult, not a baby. Her Mother did not have the right to care who he went to the supermarket with, right? Thus, Fang Xiao said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, I don¡¯t think I need to report who I came with to you, right? ¡° Thedy was obviously stunned. Just as she was about to speak again, she heard footsteps behind her. She immediately turned her head to the side, pretending that she had not spoken to Fang Xiao. Seeing the noblewoman like this, Fang Xiao immediately turned around and walked away. The moment she turned around, she realized that a woman around the same age as the noblewoman was walking towards her, but she looked more elegant than the noblewoman. Presumably, they were all friends of the noblewoman. She was not interested in this Mrs. Dongfang, so she was even less interested in her friends. Therefore, she immediately walked quickly towards theundry area, thinking that she would not use this tunnel when she returned to the elevator. However, when she walked towards theundry area, she felt as if there was a pair of eyes staring at her from behind. She did not turn around, but in fact, she did not dare to turn around either. After all, she and Dongfang Yunheng had an unspeakable rtionship. In order not to bump into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother when she went back, she lingered for a while in theundry area. After about 15 minutes, she took two bottles ofundry supplies and walked towards the esctor entrance. This time, she chose a passageway that leaned against the wall However, she did not meet that noblewoman again. Dongfang Yunheng was still waiting for her at the esctor entrance. When he saw that she had only returned after a long time, he could not help but mutter, ¡°you too. You took so long to buyundry supplies. I thought you were going to choose a flower? ¡° Fang Xiao rolled her eyes at him and said Snappily, ¡°I¡¯m a poor person. I have to carefully choose everything I buy. I want the quality to be good and the price to be reasonable. Do you think that everyone is as rich as you and only buys the expensive ones? Not The right ones? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng immediately fell silent. Well, he knew that this woman could live a good life. It seemed that a man was lucky to find a woman who could live a good life. Therefore, he could not say anything about his woman¡¯s meticulous nning. The two of them went to the first floor again. It was evening now, and there were gradually more people in the vegetable section because some housewives who had just gotten off work had alreadye to the supermarket to buy ingredients for tonight. At this time, arge piece of fresh vegetables was served. Fang Xiao stood in the middle of the aisle and pushed Dongfang Yunheng who was beside her with her hand. ¡°Hey, are you done looking? What exactly are you going to buy to eat tonight? ¡° ¡°well... I don¡¯t know what to buy either. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng scratched his hair with his hand and looked at Fang Xiao as if he was a little embarrassed ... To be honest, his cooking experience was only six years ago when he got to know Fang Xiao in New Jersey. However, at that time, it was almost impossible to buy Chinese ingredients abroad. Moreover, at that time, the two of them were students who took sses during the day and worked at night They usually ate American fast food to satisfy their hunger, and almost never cooked a proper meal. Chapter 1888

Chapter 1888: Chapter 1888: No beef

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The only thing he knew how to cook was dumplings, which he learned after Fang Xiao returned to China. However, when he learned how to Cook, Fang Xiao went to New Jersey to look for him and broke up with him. It was because of that breakup that hepletely gave up on the kitchen. In all these years, he had never even done something like making dumplings. After hearing what Dongfang Yunheng said, Fang Xiao simply stopped asking him. It made sense. What kind of family was the Dongfang family? How would someone like Dongfang Yunheng, who grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth, know what kind of dishes were delicious? ¡°Ribs are something you eat, right? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at the delicately packaged inch-long ribs in the freezer She said lightly, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s just for the two of us to eat. Just stir-fry a few dishes. How about braised pork ribs with green edamame? I saw green edamame being sold over there. I¡¯ll buy someter. ¡° ¡°okay, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng replied immediately. He saw her bending down to pick out the delicately packaged ribs, and her soft and long hair fell down because of her bending down, covering half of her face. Her nose was still wearing sunsses that did not look like sunsses, and her t sses did not look like t sses. Her Pink Lips were smeared with colorless transparent lipstick due to the dry weather in winter. Under the lights of the shopping mall.. From his point of view, it looked like the transparency of crystal Jelly, making people want to rush up and take a bite. Her face was oval-shaped, but her chin was not pointy, as if it was about to drip water. Instead, it was slightly round, like a pointy egg. She lowered her head, her pink lips slightly pursed, and her expression was focused on picking out food Her appearance was simr to those young wives who just got married and came to the supermarket to buy ingredients. Dongfang Yunheng pushed the cart and looked at Fang Xiao like this. He was momentarily stunned. He and Fang Xiao had known each other for so many years, and now they were often together, but he could never get tired of looking at her. ¡°Okay, other than ribs, what else do you want to eat? ¡± Fang Xiao put an inch into the shopping cart that Dongfang Yunheng was pushing and asked at the same time, ¡°How¡¯s the beef? Hangzhou pepper beef tenderloin is not bad. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat beef, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng almost instinctively refused. Seeing that Fang Xiao was stunned, he quickly exined, ¡°usually, when I eat western food, it¡¯s either steak or steak. I¡¯m tired of eating beef. ¡° Alright, since that was the case, then beef could not be bought. Therefore, Fang Xiao looked at the dry goods area not far away. There was cured meat for sale, so she asked again, ¡°how about cured meat? Later, can you fry some cured meat with garlic sprouts? ¡° The corner of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He originally wanted to say that the cured meat would be best if it was fried with white pepper. However, when he thought of the spicy taste of the white pepper, even he could not stand it. This woman probably could not eat it, so he did not say anything. Fang Xiao took his silence as tacit approval. She walked over to pick a piece of slightly thinner cured meat, then returned to put it in the shopping cart and followed him to the raw vegetable section. She had just said that she wanted to buy edamame, but fortunately, there were still a lot of them. Fang Xiao began to pick seriously. Dongfang Yunheng stood at the side and waited for her for two minutes. When he saw that she had not picked much, he could not help but frown. ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t pick anymore. Just casually pack some. Anyway, we still have to peel the shell when we go back. It¡¯s a waste of time to pick like this, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said to Fang Xiao, who was picking edamame. Chapter 1889

Chapter 1889: Chapter 1889 had the same thing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao nced at him and immediately stopped picking edamame. She immediately used her hands to fill the bag. Well, anyway, Dongfang Yunheng was a rich man. He didn¡¯t care that she had spent a lot of money to buy a lot of edamame that couldn¡¯t be peeled out. After buying edamame, she went to buy green leafy vegetables. There were a lot of green leafy vegetables. Fang Xiao looked at it and took a handful of the emperor¡¯s dish. She asked Dongfang Yunheng, ¡°how about buying the emperor¡¯s dish tonight? ¡° ¡°No, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng refused without even thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t like the taste of the emperor¡¯s dish. I want to eat the vegetable heart. The vegetable heart is delicious. ¡° Fang Xiao immediately put down the emperor¡¯s dish and turned around to look at the vegetable heart. However, the vegetable heart today was really not worthy of praise. It had been picked so badly that only a rotten one was left. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can pick out the vegetable heart. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°why don¡¯t you buy some dragon beard vegetables? I¡¯ll give you some cold dragon beard vegetablester. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng did not say anything more. Fang Xiao only took it as his agreement, so she took some dragon beard vegetables and put them in the shopping cart. This way, there would be two meat dishes and one vegetable dish. The rest would be soup. Fang Xiao originally wanted to be simple. She wanted to buy a tomato and two or three eggs. When she went back, she could boil a tomato egg flower soup. However, Dongfang Yunheng said he didn¡¯t want to drink the tomato egg flower soup. In the end, she went to the ce that sold fish. She bought two small crucian carps and a white radish. Fang Xiao said she was going back to boil silver thread crucian carps soup, so he didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t buy a lot of ingredients, but the pots and pans were connected. The shopping cart was filled to the brim. The two pushed the shopping cart and went to the cashier to line up to pay the bill. When they were in line, Fang Xiao looked around to see if Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother was still in the mall. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see Mrs. Dongfang again until Dongfang Yunheng paid the bill and left. She bought a lot of pots and pans, including firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and tea. After paying the bill, she used the shopping cart to push it directly to the underground parking lot. The trunk couldn¡¯t fit it, and there were even some piled up in the back seat. When Dongfang Yunheng started the car, he looked at these things and sighed. ¡°I used to only know how to sit at the dining table and eat, but I never thought that a kitchen would need so many things. ¡° Fang Xiao took the opportunity to mock him for being a rich Man¡¯s son who did not know how to live a normal life. Presumably, he would usually be the one who opened his mouth to eat at home, right Did he know whether to pour the dishes or put the oil in first? They bought more than 4,000 dors worth of kitchen equipment, and the salesdy gave them two love pillows as promised. Fang Xiao looked at the two pillows in the car and then said to Dongfang Yunheng, ¡°one for each of us, how about it? ¡° ¡°If you like it, then take it. Anyway, it¡¯s all in the Yunxiao pavilion. We both live there, so what¡¯s the point of separating us? ¡± Yun Heng felt that Fang Xiao¡¯s words were a little funny, and he even turned his head to look at her meaningfully while driving. ¡°Of course, it has to be divided between you and me. ¡± Fang Xiao insisted on her own opinion. She hugged one pillow in her arms and threw the other pillow onto the back seat. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s settled then. One pillow for each person. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng saw that she insisted, so he did not say anything more. Moreover, he still liked her distribution method very much. Although it was said that each person had a pillow, at least he had the same thing as her. Chapter 1890

Chapter 1890: Chapter 1890 the two who were stuck on the road

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thisrge global shopping mall was not very far from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Yunxiao Pavilion. Usually, it was only a ten-minute drive. However, today, they encountered the rush hour when they left the shopping mall, so they were stuck on the road. ¡°there seems to be a collision up ahead. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was a little annoyed as he tapped the steering wheel with his hand. ¡°seriously, I haven¡¯t even eaten lunch today. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng indeed did not eat lunch because he was on a business trip in Shanghai. In fact, he went to the branch office to do some work. In the morning, he drank a cup of soy milk and ate two sticks of King¡¯s order. In the morning, he was busy holding a meeting for the executives of the branch office In the afternoon, he rushed to the airport to catch the ne. Of course, lunch was delivered on the ne, but he had never liked the food on the ne, so he did not eat it directly, saving the airline a lunch. He picked up Fang Xiao in the afternoon and brought her to the mall, thinking that she would go back and personally cook a delicious meal for him to eat. However, who knew that after buying a bunch of things, he would be stuck on the road in the end. In front of him was a motionless traffic line. Fang Xiao looked at the motionless traffic line in front and could only sigh. She could not help but mutter to herself, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything today. If I keep this up until night, won¡¯t I starve people to death? ¡° ¡°Ah, you haven¡¯t eaten anything today? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was shocked when he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. He could not help but ask, ¡°then what have you been doing all day? Why haven¡¯t you eaten anything? ¡° ¡°I woke up in the morning. ¡°. ¡°I woke up a littlete, ¡± Fang Xiao exined calmly. ¡°I took my brother to haagen-dazs ice cream shop at noon to eat cake. Unfortunately, I met Qiu Yitang, and then I took my brother back to school. After that, you went outside the school to find me. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was convinced by her. Well, the two people who hadn¡¯t eaten were stuck in the road, but the ingredients in the car were all raw. Even if they wanted to eat, they couldn¡¯t. Therefore, Fang Xiao got out of the car window and looked outside. She found the Tianjin Goubuli steamed bun shop not far away, so she opened the door and got out of the car. She ran to the steamed bun shop naturally. Fortunately, it was not very far, less than 50 meters away. She went to buy two steamed buns. Fortunately, the price was not expensive, only one yuan per steamed bun. She had a lot of change on her, which was saved by the bus. She bought two buns and put them in a white stic bag. After getting on the bus, she handed them to Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°Do you want to eat them to fill your stomach? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll eat them alone. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he took the Bun. In fact, he had never eaten anything from roadside stalls. It was very unhygienic, so even in New Jersey six years ago, he was so poor But he still ate fast food in a regr fast food restaurant. He took the Bun and didn¡¯t immediately put it in his mouth. He just held it in his hand. Fang Xiao was really hungry, so she took the Bun and stuffed it into her mouth, eating it in big mouthfuls. Actually, this bun was not bad. It was just that there was a lot of fat in the Bun. Of course, a bun that cost only one yuan per bun. If there was a lot of lean meat, the owner would probably lose money, and the fat meat was always cheaper. As for the buns with more fat and less lean meat, if you ate too much of it, it might be greasy. However, if you ate it once in a while, you would feel that it was more fragrant than a bun with pure lean meat, and it would be softer in your mouth. Chapter 1891

Chapter 1891: Chapter 1891: Hard Work

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng saw that Fang Xiao was eating with relish and could not help but put the steamed bun in his hand into his mouth. Although it was not very delicious, it was not as bad as he had imagined. Moreover, this was a taste that he could ept. Fortunately, the two of them had just finished eating the steamed bun when the car in front started. Dongfang Yunheng could not help but mutter gloomily, ¡°If I had known that this car would start so early, I would not have bought the steamed bun to eat. ¡° Fang Xiao could not help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a steamed Bun from a roadside stall? If you eat it today, will you die tonight? The more fastidious a person is, the easier it is for him to get sick. ¡° Hearing her words, Yun Heng could not help butugh. He did not argue with her. Fortunately, the traffic was not congested for a few minutes before they reached Yunxiao pavilion. After driving the car into the underground parking lot of Yunxiao pavilion, Dongfang Yunheng let out a long sigh of relief At least he did not have to worry about the problem of traffic jams. Dongfang Yunheng bought a lot of things. Fang Xiao used the rice cooker box to block the elevator. Then, she ran back and forth with him a few times before she moved all the things into the elevator. After the elevator reached the 39th floor, it had no choice but to jam the elevator door again. Then, they moved the things back and forth. The two of them ran two times before they moved all the things into the room. Some things needed to be installed. In fact, the instation was very simple and convenient. Usually, they would just open the packaging box and put it somewhere. After plugging in the power, they would be done with the instation. After tidying up all the things, they began to prepare the meal. Fang Xiao brought the ingredients to the kitchen. First, she washed the dishes. Of course, she also washed the ribs and the Bacon and small Crucian Carp. Fang Xiao let Dongfang Yunheng sit at the dining table in the dining room and peel the edamame. This job was the easiest to learn, and it was easy to learn. She did not spend much effort in teaching it, and he did not spend much effort in learning it. On the other hand, she washed the vegetables herself, followed by the cured meat. This could not be washed with cold water because it was smoked cured meat, and cold water could not wash it clean, so she had to boil some hot water to wash it, and then boil it in hot water. Fang Xiao filled the newly bought pot with some water, and then very naturally went to twist the stove. However, no matter how hard she tried, the stove did not catch fire, which made her frown instinctively Then she shouted into the dining room, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng,e in for a moment. What¡¯s wrong with your stove? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng had been sitting at the dining table for a hundred years, seriously peeling the edamame shells. To be honest, this job seemed easy, but it was actually not easy to do. First of all, peeling edamame shells required fingernails, and he was someone who did not like to have long fingernails, so peeling it was not very easy. Secondly, it was his first time doing this kind of work, and he had not reached the point where he was at ease Therefore, his movements were very clumsy. He had only peeled less than twenty edamame shells when he heard Fang Xiao calling out to him in the kitchen. So, he immediately put down the EDAMAME and quickly walked into the kitchen. He saw that Fang Xiao had been turning on the gas stove, but there was no blue me jumping up. He frowned and walked forward. He personally turned on the switch of the gas stove. He had done it a few times, but there was still no blue me. He could not help but be puzzled. He tried hard to think. Meng de seemed to have thought of something He could not help but shout to himself, ¡°Oh no, I really want to forget to inform the management department to help me open the gas pipe. Because I had never thought of cooking here before, I did not let the gas pipe open for safety reasons. ¡° Chapter 1892

Chapter 1892: Chapter 1892: a Romantic and warm night

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was speechless after hearing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. This man was most likely a muddle-headed fool. She didn¡¯t even know if her house had been opened, and he was still thinking about cooking and eating all day long? ¡°With so many ingredients, we should at least cook and eat them, right? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at the ingredients and then looked at Dongfang Yunheng. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°why don¡¯t you call him now and ask him to help US Open it? ¡° ¡°Now? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at his watch Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock at night. At this time, they have already left work. Even if they agree toe, it will probably take more than an hour for them to rush over and help us open it. Moreover, they might not be willing to work overtime? ¡° After hearing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words, Fang Xiao looked at the pile of ingredients that she had just prepared. She did not know whether tough or cry as she said, ¡°alright, what should we do with these ingredients? Don¡¯t tell me we should just eat them raw? Anyway, primitive people eat raw food. ¡° When Dongfang Yunheng heard what Fang Xiao said, he became even angrier. He had spent a lot of effort to buy the ingredients with her and wanted her to cook a meal for him. He had been hungry for an entire day, but now, such a situation had happened at thest moment. How could he feelfortable? Fang Xiao saw him kick the door frame with his foot. Meng di remembered that she had a small induction cooker, so she quickly said to him, ¡°then use my induction cooker to cook the dishes. However, the dishes cooked by the induction cooker are not very delicious. You have to make do with a little. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng obviously hesitated for a moment. What he meant was that he did not want these ingredients, but they did. The two of them went out to eat, but looking at so many ingredients, thinking of her careful selection in the supermarket, thinking that throwing away the ingredients was not only a waste of food, but also a waste of her mood, they finally nodded It could be considered as agreeing with her suggestion. Fang Xiao¡¯s induction cooker was not big. In the past, when she was working at the beach, she bought a person to Cook Supper for her. Fortunately, the two of them did not have many ingredients, so they could barely be used to cook. The induction cooker was actually not slow. The main reason was that the pot was not a pot for cooking. It was just that Fang Xiao used to cook noodles and rice noodles in the past, so the dishes could not be used to cook. They could only be boiled or stuffed. Fortunately, Fang Xiao¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. An hourter, she still managed to cook three dishes and one soup. In fact, the braised pork ribs with edamame were not bad, but the color of the cured meat was not very good However, the sd of dragon beard vegetables and Crucian Carp Soup was pretty good. Dongfang Yunheng was very satisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s three dishes and one soup. When he saw that she had served the dishes, he could not help but go to get a goblet and red wine. Moreover, he was so excited that he did not know where to find two candles. The lights in the restaurant were all turned off. Dongfang Yunheng lit two candles, and the restaurant immediately became romantic. Dongfang Yunheng opened the window, pulled the curtains to both sides, and sat by the window on the 39th floor. He looked at the sky outside the window with red wine in his hands It made Fang Xiao involuntarily think of the night when she had dinner with him on the Iron Tower in Parisst year. There were still stars in the sky tonight. The crescent moon shone in from the window, and the candlelight in the restaurant reflected the light, making the entire restaurant seem extremely romantic. Only the dishes on the table seemed to be a littlecking inparison. Dongfang Yunheng was very satisfied with this night. He handed her a ss of red wine that was half full and said softly, ¡°let¡¯s drink some red wine first. Do you want to hand over a ss? ¡° Chapter 1893

Chapter 1893: Chapter 1893: The curved moon looks more like your eyebrows

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao red at him fiercely and corrected him coldly, ¡°President Dongfang, you have to drink with your bride to exchange a ss of wine. Don¡¯t drink recklessly. Your fianc??e, Miss Gu Chenchen, is still waiting to exchange a ss of wine with you. ¡° Yun Heng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He raised his ss and directly brought it to his mouth. He did not know whether it was because he was angry or because the red wine was indeed delicious, but he drank a ss of wine in one go. Fang Xiao did not argue with him. She held the wine ss and took a SIP. Then, as she ate, she looked at the moon outside the window and sighed. ¡°When I was young, my teacher taught us that the curved moon is like a small boat. Actually, it doesn¡¯t look like it to me now. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng put down the empty wine ss in his hand and looked out of the window. He looked at the crescent moon and then looked at Fang Xiao. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it. I think the curved moon is more like your eyebrows. ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned when she heard this. Then, she red at him and said, ¡°nonsense. Are My eyebrows as curved as the moon? ¡° ¡°Why aren¡¯t they? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng poured himself another ss of wine as he spoke. He looked at the moon outside the window and said, ¡°I think they are. Your eyebrows are even more beautiful than the moon. ¡° Fang Xiao simply ignored him and quietly scooped up some fish soup to drink. The crucian carp soup that she cooked was very good and thick. It was as white as milk and sprinkled with green scallions. It looked appetizing. Because the two of them were leaning against the window and watching the moon eat dinner, Dongfang Yunheng also drank two sses of red wine. Moreover, he said that the food that Fang Xiao made with the induction cooker was very delicious, so he had to taste it slowly. As they tasted it slowly, it was naturally toote. By the time the two of them finished their dinner, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. Fang Xiao leaned against the window and held the window frame with her hand. Looking at the crescent moon in the sky, she could not help but sigh, ¡°how extravagant. This is the first time in my life that I have eaten dinner under the moonlight. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng stood beside her. Following her gaze, he looked at the crescent moon and sighed deeply, ¡°it is indeed too extravagant! ¡° Extravagant. It was rare to have such a person to stay together quietly on such a night. It was rare to have such a person to eat the delicious food she cooked with an induction cooker while facing the moon. It was rare to have such a person. It was rare to have such a rare moment... ... Fang Xiao saw that Dongfang Yunheng had finished eating, so she took the initiative to clean up the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s rare kindness was actually willing toe over and help. He had really let go of his status as a young master. ¡°when the anger in this ce is cleared up that day, the two of US bought glutinous rice flour to wrap Tangyuan, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said as he handed thest bowl to Fang Xiao after washing it. Fang Xiao took the bowl and was stunned for a moment before she stopped chewing because she did not expect to make glutinous rice balls with him. In fact, she was not very willing to cook dinner with him like this. She felt a little reluctant. Her past experience reminded her that the man in front of her was far moreplicated than what she saw. Therefore, a simple woman like her was only suitable to deal with Xi Lingheng six years ago It was not suitable to deal with the current Dongfang Yunheng. It was gettingte. Fang Xiao washed the dishes and quickly walked to the cloakroom. She took her pajamas and walked to the bathroom. Since he was here, some things could not be avoided. Anyway, it was not the first time. Anyway, he was already familiar with her. In his eyes, she was just a prostitute. Her previous modesty and shyness had long been destroyed by his wolf nature. Now, she could only endure. Chapter 1894

Chapter 1894: Chapter 1894 why are you here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was gettingte. Due to the dy today, she still had to go to his vi and Jiangnan¡¯s famous city to clean up tomorrow. Therefore, she did not waste her time on taking a shower. Instead, she quickly took a shower and walked back to her bedroom. Just as she walked back to her bedroom, she saw Dongfang Yunheng walking out of the closet. His face was gloomy, but he had already changed into a suit and leather shoes. It looked like he was going out. She could not help but secretly sigh in relief. It would be better if he could leave. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep so peacefully tonight. This man was usually well-dressed, but if he really went to bed, he would be dressed like a beast. Dongfang Yunheng nced at her and tugged at his tie in annoyance. He looked at the time on his watch and finally said helplessly, ¡°well, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to rest early. ¡° ¡°okay, ¡± she replied like a meek little sheep. She thought to herself, it was already midnight. If he went to bed early, where else could he go? And if he could rush to a ce at midnight, who else but his beloved fianc??e, Miss Gu Chenchen, could be so charming? After sending him to the door, she waited for him to go out and close the door. She could not help but look at the clock on the wall. The hour hand was pointing at 12. The minute hand had already passed five minutes. The day had turned another page The days she spent by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s side were naturally one day less. Fang Xiao did not expect to meet Zheng Zihao again because Zheng Zihao was also considered a rich Man¡¯s son. Although he had been her high school ssmate, high school was already very far away from her. After experiencing a series of events.. She gradually forgot about those things in high school. The day she met Zheng Zihao was the day she went to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city to clean up. It was in the afternoon, or more urately, in the evening. Because in the morning, she was cleaning Dongfang Yunheng¡¯skeside vi, and there were many flowers and nts in thekeside vi that needed pruning So on a whim, she was pruning there, and in the end, she dyed the time to go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. She had just walked into Jiangnan¡¯s famous city and was walking past the Fountain Towards Building D. Just as she walked to the Fountain, Ye Lai Xiang Fat bumped into Zheng Zihao who was walking towards her. ¡°Fang Xiao, why are you here? ¡± Zheng Zihao was obviously shocked when he saw Fang Xiao. Even his voice was filled with surprise when he asked her. Although Jiangnan¡¯s famous city was a luxury apartment that mainly consisted of high-rise buildings, in the midtown area of Bincheng, where every inch ofnd was valuable, this kind of luxury apartment that had a greenery area of 70% was usually bought here by very rich people. Of course, the Fang Xiao of the past was also considered the child of a rich family, but that was in the past. The Fang Xiao of now was, of course, still a little far from being a rich person. Fang Xiao was also shocked when she saw Zheng Zihao. In fact, she had met Gu Chenchen that night and hade to this famous Jiangnan city to clean up in the past few weeks. Perhaps it was because she hade during the day, but she had never met Gu Chenchen again. However, she had never dreamed that she would actually meet Zheng Zihao here. Now that Zheng Zihao had asked her this, she was obviously stunned for a moment before she reacted. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend. ¡° ¡°A friend? ¡± Zheng Zihao¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. He could not help but recall seeing Fang Xiao at Leng Rong¡¯s full moon banquet. And that time, Fang Xiao seemed to have left with Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 1895

Chapter 1895: Chapter 1895: I must wear sses

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He knew that Dongfang Yunheng had a mansion in this famous Jiangnan City. Now that Fang Xiao said that she was visiting a friend, he wondered if the friend she was talking about was Dongfang Yunheng? ¡°Yes, a friend of mine lives in a famous Jiangnan city. ¡± Fang Xiao was rxed now. Anyway, it was not illegal to tell such a harmless little lie, so she simply lied. ¡°Then, have you finished visiting your friend? ¡± Zheng Zihao nced at the 19th floor of Building d almost instinctively. If he remembered correctly, Dongfang Yunheng should live on the 19th floor of Building D. ¡°I have already finished visiting. ¡± Fang Xiao deliberately nced at a building because she had just passed through a building. This made it seem like her friend lived in a building. Zheng Zihao did not dwell on her friend¡¯s matter with her Instead, he went along with her words and said, ¡°since you have finished visiting your friend, then apany me to a banquet. This banquet requires a femalepanion. I am having a headache tonight. Where can I find a femalepanion? ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Fang Xiao clearly let out an AH, and then quickly rejected, ¡°that won¡¯t do. I still have other things to do. You¡¯d better... ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, what is the meaning of this? ¡± Zheng Zihao was obviously unhappy He could not help butin, ¡°We are ssmates. When you fainted, I was the one who sent you to the hospital. Now that I need your help, you actually disregard the friendship between ssmates? ¡° When Fang Xiao heard Zheng Zihao say this, she immediately could not say anything more. She did not forget thatst year, at Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday party, she was knocked out by Qiu Yitang with a single p. It was Zheng Zihao who carried her to the hospital. There was a saying that one should repay the kindness of others with a drop of water. However, Zheng Zihao did not repay her with a drop of water. Instead, it was equivalent to saving her life. That was because the doctor said that if the delivery waste, the bleeding would take a long time She did not know if the consequences would be more serious. Hence, she sighed and said helplessly, ¡°alright then. As long as you do not think that I am ugly and that I am standing by your side and making you feel embarrassed, then I do not care. Isn¡¯t it just being your femalepanion for once? ¡° Zheng Zihao immediately became happy when he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words He came over and pulled her hand as he walked towards the gate of Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. He said excitedly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not ugly at all. Of course, if you don¡¯t wear sses and expose your big eyes, you¡¯ll be even more beautiful. ¡° ¡°I have to wear sses, ¡± Fang Xiao immediately said righteously Then, he quickly added, ¡°I was in a miscarriagest year and didn¡¯t sit properly during the pregnancy. I got wind and now my eyes are Sandy. If I don¡¯t wear sses, when the wind blows, my eyes will shed tears. ¡° ¡°Is that so? ¡± Zheng Zihao couldn¡¯t help but look at her eyes twice. Because Fang Xiao was wearing tea-colored sses, he couldn¡¯t see Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes clearly. ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao answered seriously, because she couldn¡¯t let Zheng Zihao know that she only had one eye. Although, now Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng already knew. ¡°Well, you can wear sses if you wear sses. ¡± Zheng Zihao was a little helpless, and then added, ¡°but you look very good with sses. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. She knew that Zheng Zihao had deliberately said this so that she could be his femalepanion. When a man said that a woman was good-looking or beautiful, the general credibility was not high, not to mention that she was wearing sses Therefore, she took Zheng Zihao¡¯s words as apliment. Chapter 1896

Chapter 1896: Chapter 1896: Does she look good

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Zheng Zihao wanted to bring Fang Xiao to a banquet, so he naturally had to bring her to buy a gown. Fang Xiao only felt that buying a gown was too expensive She could not help but suggest to him, ¡°I think we should just rent a gown. Anyway, there are many ces where gowns are rented. Moreover, it¡¯s only for one night. It¡¯s not worth it to buy a gown. ¡° ¡°How can that be? ¡± Zheng Zihao immediately red at her He said unhappily, ¡°isn¡¯t it just a gown? Even if it¡¯s only for half an hour, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Otherwise, if other people find out that I, Zheng Zihao¡¯s femalepanion, apanied me to attend the banquet or rented a gown, where will I put my face? ¡° ¡°Oh my God, this matter is something that you and I both know. If you don¡¯t tell me, who would know? ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Zheng Zihao. Rich men only knew about corruption and waste. ¡°Then does the person in the dress rental shop know? ¡± Zheng Zihao couldn¡¯t help but remind Fang Xiao, ¡°if I take you to rent a dress, then I have to sign it, right? Do you think I can sign that name? ¡° Alright, Fang Xiao immediately didn¡¯t say anything. In this world, what people lived for was their face, especially rich men like Zheng Zihao. That was a huge amount of face. They would never do anything shameful. Therefore, Fang Xiao let Zheng Zihao take her to the Mn spring gown store in Binhai. This was also one of the most famous gown stores in Binhai. It was said that many socialites anddies came here to buy gowns. Fang Xiao wore sses. The designer of Mn spring had told her at that time that she should take off her sses. If she was really short-sighted, she could totally wear contact lenses. That way, she would look even more beautiful in gowns. ¡°She is not short-sighted. She just has trachoma, ¡± Zheng Zihao exined to the designer. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wear sses, her eyes will cry when they meet the wind or sand. So she has to wear sses. ¡° After hearing Zheng Zihao¡¯s exnation, the designer did not say anything more. He immediately chose a light purple gown for Fang Xiao based on the color of her skin and the tone of her sses, saying that this gown should match her bespectacled face very well. Indeed, it matched well. When Fang Xiao changed into this gown, she could not help but admire the designer¡¯s vision when she looked at herself in the mirror. She looked very harmonious in this gown with these sses. ¡°Very beautiful! ¡± Zheng Zihao praised sincerely. He stood behind Fang Xiao and looked at her in the mirror. He could not help but exim, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good in sses! ¡° Fang Xiao looked at Zheng Zihao behind the mirror and gently bit the corner of her lips. was she good-looking If Zheng Zihao knew that she only had one eye and that she was a one-eyed person, would he still think that she was good-looking? Of course, Zheng Zihao did not know, and she would not stupidly take off her sses for him to see. So, after being slightly stunned for a moment, she asked indifferently, ¡°then do you want this one? ¡° ¡°Yes, I want this one. ¡± Zheng Zihao nodded and then said to the designer, ¡°help her design a hairstyle and then help her put on a simple light make-up. Her skin is so good, there¡¯s no need for heavy make-up. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want makeup. ¡± Fang Xiao almost instinctively rejected Zheng Zihao¡¯s suggestion. Seeing that he was stunned.. Then she quickly exined, ¡°that, no, what I mean is that I don¡¯t like makeup, and my skin is a little allergic. If the makeup is not suitable for my skin, after more than an hour, my face will be red and pimply. That would be worse than not putting on makeup. ¡° Chapter 1897

Chapter 1897: Chapter 1897, can I not go

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°alright then, no makeup then, ¡± Zheng Zihao saw Fang Xiao¡¯s insistence and looked at her bespectacled face. It was fresh and natural. Even without makeup, it was still radiant, much better looking than many women who had put on makeup. The designer saw that Fang Xiao refused to put on makeup and Zheng Zihao did not ask for more, so he followed Fang Xiao¡¯s advice and helped her get a simple hairstyle. Then, he applied some lipstick on her lips to increase the brightness of the color. In the end, Fang Xiao wore this light purple dress with a sling, and a pair of white high-heeled sandals on her feet. In order to save her delicate neck, Zheng Zihao took a ne and put it on her. Zheng Zihao only said that he was going to take her to a dinner party, but he didn¡¯t say who he was going to attend, nor did he say what kind of dinner party he was going to attend. Fang Xiao instinctively thought that the ce Zheng Zihao was going to take her to was probably a business party or something. However, when Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drove toward the most famous vimunity in Binhai, the one near theke, and when she saw Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drive into the other gate near theke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous An ominous premonition quickly rose in her heart. Human premonitions were sometimes very effective, and although Fang Xiao¡¯s premonition this time was not 100% effective, it was still 50% effective. When Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drove into thekeside vi, she was thinking whether it would go to the vi in the center of theke, or whether it would go to the top-ss Vi that she had to clean the next day. However, when Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drove past the vi in the center of theke and headed up the mountain, her heart, which was at the edge of her throat, gradually returned to her heart. Finally, she was sure that it was not going to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s vi. However, her heart that had returned to her heart was in vain because when Zheng Zihao¡¯s car stopped in front of a vi at the highest point of the pure vimunity, when she got out of the car, she saw the low-profile luxury Huiteng car and saw the familiar license te number She immediately knew that he was inside, and this was not a business banquet. She did not know exactly how many cars Dongfang Yunheng had, but she knew of two. One was a maybach worth tens of millions, and the other was a Huiteng car worth more than two million. Zheng Zihao saw her standing there in a daze and quickly walked over. He couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°I... Feel a little ufortable. ¡± Fang Xiao instinctively found an excuse, and then quickly asked, ¡°about that... can I not go in? ¡° Zheng Zihao instinctively red at her and said in a bad mood, ¡°what do you think? I¡¯m already at the door. If I don¡¯t go in, what will people say about me? ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was immediately speechless. She thought for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡°I only said I won¡¯t go in, I didn¡¯t say... ¡° ¡°You came with me. If you don¡¯t go in, of course I can¡¯t go in, ¡± Zheng Zihao immediately interrupted her Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°then how about this? Let¡¯s go in for a while. It¡¯s just to say hello to the owner and show that I¡¯ve been here before. Then, the two of us will leave, okay? ¡° Fang Xiao nodded. It seemed that this was the only way. Zheng Zihao had bought her a dress that cost over a thousand yuan. If he didn¡¯t go in with her in this dress to show his face, then wouldn¡¯t his money go down the drain? Thus, she held Zheng Zihao¡¯s arm and walked with her to this noble single-family vi. Just as they entered the courtyard door, they heardughtering from inside. Through the spacious ss door, they could vaguely see the fragrance of the clothes inside There were many people, so there must be quite a number of people. Chapter 1898

Chapter 1898: Chapter 1898

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s heart was in her throat again. She could imagine that there must be Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen in this building. As Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s invisible mistress, she should not have appeared in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zheng Zihao could clearly feel that Fang Xiao¡¯s footsteps had slowed down, and the hand that was holding his arm seemed to have be stiff. He could not help but ask with concern. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao shook her head. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. There were so many people here, and in such an asion, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sses probably only had Gu Chenchen. How could he notice her in the crowd? As she thought about this, her heart sank again. Then, she followed Zheng Zihao and steadily walked toward the bustling banquet hall. The banquet hall was indeed crowded with people, and the lights were a little dim. Perhaps because they had arrived rtivelyte, many people were already holding wine sses and talking loudly. To put it bluntly, this kind of private banquet could only be attended by family and friends. With her status, if she did not follow Zheng Zihao, she definitely would not be able to enter. Fang Xiao did not want to see Dongfang Yunheng, so when she entered the banquet hall, she lowered her head and thought, I don¡¯t want to see him. Of course, I don¡¯t want him to see me in the crowd. However, sometimes, there are some things that you can not hide from. For example, Dongfang Yunheng. This person was like the bottom of a well that was as deep as a pool of water. Suddenly, someone threw a small stone into it ¡°Dong! ¡± A ssh of water was heard, and the sound echoed in the well. When Fang Xiao heard someone calling out to Dongfang Yunheng, her body froze instinctively. She even trembled slightly. Even Zheng Zihao, who was beside her, could clearly feel it. Zheng Zihao turned his head and nced at her. Then, he raised his head slightly. Only then did he realize that Dongfang Yunheng was standing on the stage not far away. The indifference on his body gave people the impression that he was indifferent to fame and fortune. Of course, he still gave people the feeling that he was high and mighty. His face was so clean that it gave people the feeling that he was untainted by the mortal world. And it was this temperament that gave him an additionalyer of unattainable mystery in an instant. When he wore that pure handmade white suit, it did not seem out of ce at all. It was as if this kind of clothes were a natural match for people like him. That kind of elegant and peerless temperament was imperceptibly imbued with the nobility of a medieval prince It made people look especially pleasing to the eye, but at the same time, it was also particrly eye-piercing. The woman standing next to him was wearing a rose-red ssic evening gown. The low-cut v-neck naturally revealed the woman¡¯s proud career line. The graceful and luxurious look on her face was because she was standing next to Dongfang Yunheng There was an additional aura of an empress, and this was the female lead of the night, Gu Chenchen. Fang Xiao did not want to be discovered by Dongfang Yunheng, but the moment she looked at Dongfang Yunheng, Dongfang Yunheng had already seen her. His gaze naturally fell on Fang Xiao, and that gaze directly shot over through the crowd There were questions and questions in the middle. When he saw Zheng Zihao beside her, he instantly revealed an unfathomable and profound feeling. ... Chapter 1899

Chapter 1899: Chapter 1899 we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao instinctively avoided Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s gaze and turned to look at Zheng Zihao beside her. She secretly took a deep breath to calm herself down Then, she calmly said, ¡°well, go over and say hello to master. There are many people here, and I feel a little dizzy. ¡° ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. ¡± Zheng Zihao also saw that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s gaze was a little strange, but he did not think of anything else. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen were fianc??s, weren¡¯t they? Fang Xiao originally thought that Zheng Zihao¡¯s words were good. He was the only one who went to greet Gu Chenchen. However, she did not expect that Zheng Zihao did not let go of her hand. Instead, he took her with him. When she was about to walk in front of Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen, she struggled a little. In fact, she did not want to go with Zheng Zihao. However, Zheng Zihao held her hand very tightly. He did not give her any chance to break free. ¡°It¡¯s just your former boss. What are you afraid of? ¡± Zheng Zihao could clearly sense her fear He could not help but cheer her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yun Heng May look cold on the surface and is different from his younger brother¡¯s sunshine type, but he won¡¯t eat people. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Dongfang Yunheng had a twin brother, Dongfang Yun. She had heard of this before, but Dongfang Yunheng had never mentioned it in front of her. She did not expect Zheng Zihao to mention it. Therefore, Fang Xiao first knew that Dongfang Yunzai was a sunshine type. Of course, this was what Zheng Zihao told her. Later, when she saw the man who looked exactly like Dongfang Yunheng in the distant past, when she saw him.. Only then did she know what kind of ¡®sunshine¡¯ he was. Zheng Zihao brought Fang Xiao to Dongfang Yunheng very quickly. Tonight was Gu Chenchen¡¯s birthday, and as Gu Chenchen¡¯s fianc??, Dongfang Yunheng should be by Gu Chenchen¡¯s side as a matter of course. ¡°Chenchen, Happy Birthday! ¡± Zheng Zihao took out the gift that he had long prepared and handed it over. At the same time, he handed over a polite sentence. ¡°Chenchen is getting younger and prettier. This is all thanks to Yun Heng. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face was indifferent before this, but now because Fang Xiao was already gloomy in front of him, Gu Chenchen¡¯s face had a blissful smile. That smile was as brilliant as her rose-red gown. ¡°Aiya, this is Miss Fang, right? ¡± Gu Chenchen seemed to have just seen Fang Xiao at this moment. Regardless of whether it was on her face or in her eyes, there was a cordial smile. Her tone was gentle as she said, ¡°Miss Fang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How have you been recently? ¡° ¡°thank you for your concern. Everything is fine. ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was indifferent. She was very unustomed to Gu Chenchen¡¯s pretentious expression and voice. She could not help but look at the man beside Gu Chenchen. Presumably.. Only a man like Dongfang Yunheng would like a woman like Gu Chenchen, right? ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice was still very warm. The moment she retracted her gaze, she looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s chest as if she had discovered a new continent She could not help but exim in shock, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this the family heirloom of the Zheng Family? Zihao, is there a deeper meaning behind putting this on Miss Fang? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng followed Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice and saw that Fang Xiao was wearing a ne around her neck. That ne was indeed somewhat familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere before, but he could not remember it for a while. Chapter 1900

Chapter 1900: Chapter 1900 where did the kiss and marriagee from

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What family heirloom? ¡± Zheng Zihao looked at the ne on Fang Xiao¡¯s neck and said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s just an ancestral ne of the Zheng family. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng then remembered that the ne looked familiar because he had seen it at Zheng Pianran¡¯s engagement party. At that time, Zheng Pianran¡¯s fianc??e wore the same ne on Fang Xiao¡¯s neck. The Zheng family had two identical nes. In fact, this ne was not very valuable because it was not diamond or Pearl. It was just crystal. In terms of market value, it was only a few thousand dors. However, in terms of the significance of these nes in the Zheng family, they were no small matter. This was because they were passed down from generation to generation. Usually, the men of the Zheng family would give them to the woman they loved. They would even make sure that the woman they wanted to marry would wear them. Normally, they would not take them out. When he saw the ne, a crack finally appeared on his gloomy face. His tightly pursed lips could not help but twitch. He said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Miss Fang, have you found a good horse? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng did not ask Zheng Zihao. Instead, he asked Fang Xiao directly. Because of the indifference in his voice, no one could tell the emotions contained in it. Fang Xiao was slightly stunned. Before she could speak, Zheng Zihao had already answered before she could, ¡°Hehe, Yun Heng, look at what you said. Fang Xiao and I are good friends. ¡° Zheng Zihao paused for a moment, then added meaningfully, ¡°of course, if that dayes, I will have to invite you and your wife to witness it. ¡° Zheng Zihao¡¯s words immediately stunned the three people present, because no one had expected him to say this. Moreover, his words clearly had the meaning of announcing something to everyone. Gu Chenchen was the first to react. The smile on her face became brighter and brighter. She looked at Fang Xiao and said warmly, ¡°in that case, from now on, we will be closer than ever. ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively, and before she could react.. The dark-faced Dongfang Yunheng spoke before her, ¡°Chenchen, what are you saying? Are you rted to Zihao? Fang Xiao doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to you either. Where did you get this closer than ever? ¡° Gu Chenchen was obviously stunned, but then her face turned awkward. She had never dreamed that Dongfang Yunheng would be so disrespectful to her. She had originally been speaking from the perspective of the Dongfang family when she told Zheng Zihao and Fang Xiao that they were rted. The Dongfang family was rted to the Zheng family, and she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e. If she married Dongfang Yunheng in the future, she would naturally be rted to Zheng Zihao. If Fang Xiao married Zheng Zihao, she would naturally be rted to her. Just as Gu Chenchen was stunned, Dongfang Yunheng had already avoided her and turned to leave. Gu Chenchen quickly reacted. She did not have the time to discuss the matter of being rted to Zheng Zihao and Fang Xiao and immediately followed Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. ¡± Zheng Zihao turned to look at Fang Xiao. With a smile, he looked at Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen who had already gone far away, but the smile on his face grew deeper. ¡°Hey, why did you say such nonsense just now? ¡± Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao walked to a remote ce and immediately shouted at Zheng Zihao, ¡°we are just... ¡° Chapter 1901

Chapter 1901: There was no need to exin chapter 1901

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But what is it? ¡± Zheng Zihao had a proud smile on his face He looked at Fang Xiao and said in a low voice, ¡°Fang Xiao, now that you are wearing our Zheng family¡¯s ne around your neck, this already shows the rtionship between us. So, you don¡¯t have to make any further statements. They all understand. ¡° Fang Xiao was even more furious when she heard this. She was indeed confused because she had never thought that an ordinary crystal ne could cause any trouble. She only treated it as an ordinary decorative ne. Therefore, Fang Xiao instinctively reached out to grab the ne on her neck, but Zheng Zihao reached out and grabbed her wrist Then, he lowered his head and whispered to her, ¡°Fang Xiao, there are so many people here watching us. If you do this, people will think that we are at odds with each other at Gu Chenchen¡¯s birthday party. ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned when she heard this. She could not help but raise her head. Only then did she realize that there was someone not far away looking in their direction. Obviously, they had already seen the argument between her and Zheng Zihao just now. Zheng Zihao, on the other hand, reached out to grab her wrist and walked towards the door. Since Fang Xiao did not want to stay in this ce, then he would just take her away. After all, he did not like this ce. Dongfang Yunheng originally wanted to leave without Gu Chenchen, but Gu Chenchen caught up with him just as he reached the door. Moreover, she quickly grabbed his arm from behind and pulled him. ¡°Yun Heng, do you have the heart to leave me alone on such an asion? ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice was obviously sobbing. She was very disappointed and sad about his performance just now. Dongfang Yunheng did not like her. This was not something that she had only felt recently. She had felt it when Fang Xiao came to be Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s secretaryst year. That was why she had requested Qiu Yitang and Fang Xiao to marry That was why she had thought of cutting off Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s escape route. However, Qiu Yitang had not lived up to his expectations. He had insisted on continuing to interact with Du Caiwei after marrying Fang Xiao. That had caused Fang Xiao to fall into DU CAIWEI¡¯s trap. In the end, Qiu Yitang had actually disregarded the interests of the Qiu family and divorced Fang Xiao. Now, Fang Xiao hade to Binhai once again. She had evene to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s side. Furthermore, she was living with Dongfang Yunheng. It was not that she did not know all of this, but she could only pretend that she did not know. Dongfang Yunheng wanted to break up with her. He had already told her this. However, because they were engaged fianc??es, breaking up was not as simple as when they were still a couple. Therefore, recently, her mother and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother had been in constant contact. From her mother¡¯s mouth, she already knew that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother, Xi Muru, did not like Fang Xiao. This made her more or less certain. Her mother told her to think of a way to help Dongfang Yunheng get pregnant before Dongfang Mo and his wife epted Dongfang Yunheng. A family like the Dongfang family had always ced a high value on children, so as long as she was pregnant with Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s child.. The Dongfang family would not go back on their word, and Dongfang Yunheng had to marry her, even if it was for the sake of the child. After hearing her mother¡¯s words, she only felt ufortable. How could she not want to help Dongfang Yunheng get pregnant However, how could it be easy Because Dongfang Yunheng had always been polite and courteous to her. Even kissing her was extremely rare, and kissing was even less. As for the otheryer of rtionship, Dongfang Yunheng had never even mentioned it. Chapter 1902

Chapter 1902: Chapter 1902, a man in a trench

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When she told her cousin about this matter, her cousin had asked her if Dongfang Yunheng was sick She had suspected this before, but recently, she had stopped suspecting it because Dongfang Yunheng actually lived with Fang Xiao. Originally, she was not in the mood to have a party on this birthday because Dongfang Yunheng had been particrly cold to her recently. However, in order to carry out her pregnancy n, she had no choice but to prepare for such a party. On such a night with so many people, it would be very easy for her to have a ss of wine with Dongfang Yunheng. However, in such an environment, getting him drunk and then having drunken sex with him was a logical thing to do. Therefore, if Dongfang Yunheng wanted to leave at this moment, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go. This was because she had to seize this opportunity tonight. She had to take down Dongfang Yunheng in one fell swoop. The next two days were coincidentally when she was ovting, so she would strive to win the lottery tonight. Dongfang Yunheng looked at Gu Chenchen and then at many of the guests. To be honest, many of them were acquaintances. He had always been a heartless person. In fact, he never cared about what others thought of him. In fact, he had originally wanted to break up with Gu Chenchen tonight, but who knew that the woman who was unwilling to be lonely, Fang Xiao, would actuallye. Moreover, looking at the way she and Zheng Zihao looked, it was obvious that they were a couple. This made him very angry. Unfortunately, he had juste back with Gu Chenchen arm in arm. Before he entered the hall, he saw Zheng Zihao leave with Fang Xiao. It was obvious that the two of them wanted to find a ce where no one could disturb them to have a romantic rtionship. Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao had left. He felt that it was meaningless for him to walk arm in arm with Gu Chenchen. Therefore, he took advantage of the time when Gu Chenchen was chatting with others to send a message to his sister, Mu Yao, asking her to call him immediately He said that there was an urgent matter at home and asked him to go back. As expected, Mu Yao was from the same trench as him. She called him in less than five minutes, but he answered the call in front of Gu Chenchen. Then, Mu Yao said on the phone that grandma Wang¡¯s asthma was acting up and asked him to go back quickly. After answering the call, he immediately said to Gu Chenchen, ¡°Chenchen, I¡¯ll go back first. Grandma Wang¡¯s asthma is acting up. I went to Shanghai a few days ago to help her bring pear ointment. I have to rush to send it to her now. ¡° Although Gu Chenchen was extremely unwilling to let Dongfang Yunheng leave because if he did, her n would be ruined tonight, but grandma Wang¡¯s asthma was acting up, so she could not not let Dongfang Yunheng rush back. Grandma Wang was not Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s grandmother, and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s grandmother had passed away before Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s father got married, so Dongfang Yunheng had never met his own grandmother. In fact, the so-called grandmother Wang was the nanny of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother, Xi Muru. It was said that Xi Muru was raised by this grandmother Wang, so Xi Muru had always treated this grandmother Wang as her own mother Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng and his siblings called this mother Wang Grandmother Wang. She could not force Dongfang Yunheng to stay, so she said to him considerately, ¡°well, Yunheng, wait for me. I¡¯ll go change my clothes and then apany you to see grandmother Wang. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately stopped her Then he looked at the room full of guests and said, ¡°look at so many of your guests. Everyone is here to help you celebrate your birthday, and you¡¯re the birthday star today. Do you have the nerve to leave so many guests behind at this time? ¡° Chapter 1903

Chapter 1903: Chapter 1903 was ruined

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Chenchen was stunned when she saw so many guests. This question had really stumped her. There were so many guests, and it would be rude of her to leave as the host. Dongfang Yunheng turned around and left when Fang Xiao was stunned. He wasn¡¯t the one who invited the guests here, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet them. Moreover, this birthday party was organized by Gu Chenchen herself, and he wasn¡¯t the one who organized it for her. Dongfang Yunheng drove straight back to Yunxiao pavilion. However, due to bad luck, he encountered a traffic jam on the road, so he rushed back to Yunxiao pavilion an hourter. He parked the car under Yunxiao pavilion and directly took the VIP elevator to the upper floor. When he used the key to open the door of his private suite on the 39th floor and found that it was pitch ck inside, his heart instinctively sank. Fang Xiao, this damn woman, no, this audacious woman, has she not returned yet, or did she not leave a light for him He had been living with Fang Xiao for more than two months. Although the two of them did not live together every day, he had a lot of things to do and had to travel asionally. It was not particrly convenient for him to stay in her dormitory in the past. Therefore, he patiently stopped. He wanted to see how Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao were going to show off their love in front of everyone. Unfortunately, he had just returned with Gu Chenchen arm in arm. Before he entered the hall, he saw Zheng Zihao leave with Fang Xiao. It was obvious that the two of them wanted to find a ce where no one was around to talk about love. Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao had left. He felt that it was meaningless for him to walk arm in arm with Gu Chenchen. Therefore, he took advantage of the time when Gu Chenchen was chatting with others to send a message to his sister, Mu Yao, asking her to call him immediately He said that there was an urgent matter at home and asked him to go back. As expected, Mu Yao was from the same trench as him. She called him in less than five minutes, but he answered the call in front of Gu Chenchen. Then, Mu Yao said on the phone that grandma Wang¡¯s asthma was acting up and asked him to go back quickly. After answering the call, he immediately said to Gu Chenchen, ¡°Chenchen, I¡¯ll go back first. Grandma Wang¡¯s asthma is acting up. I went to Shanghai a few days ago to help her bring pear ointment. I have to rush to send it to her now. ¡° Although Gu Chenchen was extremely unwilling to let Dongfang Yunheng leave because if he did, her n would be ruined tonight, but grandma Wang¡¯s asthma was acting up, so she could not not let Dongfang Yunheng rush back. Grandma Wang was not Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s grandmother, and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s grandmother had passed away before Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s father got married, so Dongfang Yunheng had never met his own grandmother. In fact, the so-called grandmother Wang was the nanny of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother, Xi Muru. It was said that Xi Muru was raised by this grandmother Wang, so Xi Muru had always treated this grandmother Wang as her own mother Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng and his siblings called this mother Wang Grandmother Wang. She could not force Dongfang Yunheng to stay, so she said to him considerately, ¡°well, Yunheng, wait for me. I¡¯ll go change my clothes and then apany you to see grandmother Wang. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately stopped her Then he looked at the room full of guests and said, ¡°look at so many of your guests. Everyone is here to help you celebrate your birthday, and you¡¯re the birthday star today. Do you have the nerve to leave so many guests behind at this time? ¡° Chapter 1904

Chapter 1904: Chapter 1904: Fang Xiao, get the hell out here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Chenchen was clearly stunned when she saw so many guests. This question had indeed stumped her. There were so many guests, and it would be rude of her to leave even though she was the host. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng turned around and left while Fang Xiao was stunned. He wasn¡¯t the one who invited the guests here, so he didn¡¯t bother to greet them. Moreover, this birthday party was organized by Gu Chenchen herself, and he wasn¡¯t the one who organized it for her. Dongfang Yunheng drove straight back to Yunxiao pavilion. However, due to bad luck, he encountered a traffic jam on the road, so he rushed back to Yunxiao pavilion an hourter. He parked the car under Yunxiao pavilion and directly took the VIP elevator to the upper floor. When he used the key to open the door of his private suite on the 39th floor and found that it was pitch ck inside, his heart instinctively sank. Fang Xiao, this damn woman, no, this audacious woman, has she not returned yet, or did she not leave a light for him? They had been living together for more than two months. Although they did not live together every day, he had a lot of things to do and had to travel asionally. It was not particrly convenient for him to stay in her dormitory. However, ever since he had lived with her, she would leave a light for him regardless of whether he returned or not. Therefore, even if he came back in the early morning, he could see that the light in the living room was on when he opened the door. There was no light in the room, and he was too impatient to turn it on. Hence, he walked forward in the dark, wanting to go into the bedroom. However, the light was always on. Today, Meng Di was walking in the dark, and it was really not smooth. His feet tripped on the dining chair He threw himself forward and fell to the ground. Dongfang Yunheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He struggled to get up from the ground and kicked the dining chair that tripped him in the dark. He cursed fiercely, ¡°go to hell, what rubbish is this? ¡° It was all that Damn woman, Fang Xiao, and she was his part-time worker. How did she clean the room, and even put the dining chair in the middle of the aisle Did she know what a housekeeper was? Dongfang Yunheng fumbled his way to the wall and turned on the lights. Although it was his suite, he rarely stayed here in the past. He and Fang Xiao had moved here not long ago, and he usually left early and returnedte Therefore, he was actually not familiar with this ce as Fang Xiao was. After a long time, he finally felt for the switch on the wall. He pressed it with a little force, and the lights in the room finally lit up. It was so bright that it looked like a speeding car to him in the darkness just now. He covered his eyes with his hand and adjusted slightly. Only then did he realize that the dining chair had not moved at all and was still in its original position. It was just that he had not found the right direction when he walked in the darkness just now. Well, it seemed that there was a woman in this house. He did not need to do anything every time he came. Gradually, he did not know where these things were ced. He red at the dining chair that had just tripped him. In the end, he resigned himself to fate and turned around. He walked in the direction of the bedroom. The bedroom door was tightly shut. The woman was probably already sleeping inside. Well, this woman had clearly sold herself to him. This woman was now his part-time worker. She ate, lived, and slept with him all day. asionally, she slept with him. Now, her temper was even worse than his. He was extremely frustrated. He opened the door with his hands and walked in. Before he reached the window, he shouted loudly, ¡°Fang Xiao, get off the bed! ¡° Chapter 1905

Chapter 1905: Chapter 1905 went to eat

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As he shouted loudly, he quickly rushed to the bedside. When he saw the clean bed, he was dumbfounded. Because the bed was empty, there was no one there. Moreover, it was obvious that there was no trace of anyone lying on it. ¡°Fang Xiao. ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao! ¡° He shouted twice and then quickly went to the cloakroom and bathroom. In the end, it was still empty. There was no sign of any woman at all. Fang Xiao was not in the room Then where was she now? Dongfang Yunheng looked at the time almost instinctively. It was already past 11 pm. It was sote at night, and this woman was still not home What did she mean by this? Was she demonstrating to him Or did she meet with some mishap? She only had one eye, and her defense was not good. Moreover, her stomach did not seem to be very good, and her body was very weak. If she met with any mishap on the road... ... As Dongfang Yunheng thought of this, he could not help but feel nervous. He used his trembling hand to take out his phone and quickly dialed Fang Xiao¡¯s phone, wanting to know where she was at the moment. However, after he dialed Fang Xiao¡¯s phone number, a notification sounded from his phone. It was obvious that Fang Xiao was no longer within his control. ¡°Damn it! ¡± He punched the dressing table, but because the dressing table was too good, it didn¡¯t shake at all. Instead, his hand was numb from the pain. At this moment, Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao were on the highway in the outskirts of Binhai. Because Zheng Zihao had drunk some wine, she was currently driving Zheng Zihao¡¯s car. It was past 11 o¡¯clock at night, and there were actually quite a lot of cars on the road. However, there were a lot fewer cars. Usually, it was big trucks that were waiting for long-distance freight cars. Fang Xiao had always known how to drive. However, after she was blind in one eye, she had never driven again. Now, she was driving again, and it was night time, so she couldn¡¯t drive fast. In fact, after Fang Xiao left the vimunity near Lake Vi, she wanted to go back to the Cloud Sky Pavilion. However, Zheng Zihao said that he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and he was hungry at this time, so he wanted to eat something. Coincidentally, Fang Xiao was also hungry. To be honest, she had cooked some noodles for lunch. In the afternoon, Zheng Zihao had brought her to buy a dress or something. She had originally thought that she could eat something at the banquet. But who knew that she would run into Dongfang Yunheng at the banquet, so in the end, the two of them left without eating anything. They even had a bellyful of unhappiness. When Zheng Zihao said that he wanted to eat something, Fang Xiao did not take it to heart. She thought that anyway, it was just to find a restaurant to eat. How long could it take Therefore, she did not object and followed his wishes. However, when he drove to the suburbs and was getting further and further away from the city, Fang Xiao finally reacted. It turned out that when he said that he wanted to eat, he was not just randomly looking for a restaurant. It seemed that he wanted to eat something new. Zheng Zihao actually did not want to eat anything new, but he wanted to eat kiln chicken. Kiln chicken was not avable in the city, so he had to go to the mountains by the East Coast. Fang Xiao had eaten kiln chicken before, when she was in middle school. That time was du Caiwei¡¯s birthday. At that time, her father took her to help du Caiwei celebrate her birthday. Du Caiwei said that she wanted to eat kiln chicken Therefore, her father drove them to a kiln chicken restaurant on Mount Qiniang in the east. At that time, she was still very curious about kiln chicken. On Mount Qiniang, there was also cabbage grown by the boss of the kiln chicken restaurant. It was said that the cabbage was non-medicated and was an all-natural green food. Therefore, it was not strange to see bug eyes on the leaves of the vegetables. Chapter 1906

Chapter 1906: Chapter 1906 taking her to eat kiln chicken

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION To be honest, she had always been brave. To be precise, she was quite brave. She was not afraid of manyrge animals, such as cats and dogs. However, she was very afraid of some small animals, such as cockroaches, ants, and insects. So when she saw a green insect on the cabbage leaf, she was so scared that she took a few steps back. She did not even dare to pluck the cabbage. Du Caiwei, who was standing beside her at that time, could not help butugh when she saw her like that. She ran to the side and picked a small branch to pick a green insect and threw it at her. She was so scared that she did not even have time to run. After so many years, she hade to Mount Qiniang to eat kiln chicken again. Although the people around her were no longer her father and Du Caiwei, she was still very afraid of insects. Therefore, when Zheng Zihao asked her to pick cabbages, she still did not dare to go over. Zheng Zihao smiled and said, ¡°what are you afraid of? The cabbages here are so beautiful. Take a look and choose yourself. If you like that one, then pick that one. The boss here is very familiar with me. He won¡¯t charge US FOR IT. ¡° Fang Xiao looked at the cabbages. These cabbages indeed did not have as many bug eyes as they did a few years ago. It was likely that they were no longer pure natural. The boss must have used insecticides secretly. In the end, Fang Xiao went to pluck two cabbages. The boss caught a walking chicken on the mountain and killed it. In the end, it was made into a kiln chicken. As for how the kiln chicken was made, Fang Xiao did not know. Zheng Zihao originally wanted to eat the cabbages dry, but Fang Xiao stopped him. She said that this kind of pure natural cabbages should be stir-fried better, so it retained the original fragrance of the cabbages. The kiln chicken and the cabbages were quickly served. They were indeed better than the food in the restaurants in the city, especially the stir-fried cabbages. The fragrance was something that the cabbages bought in the market usually did not have. The kiln chicken was also very delicious. The chicken was freshly killed, and it was also a ground chicken. Therefore, the texture of the meat was particrly delicate, and the chicken meat in ordinary restaurants could not bepared to it. The two of them ate for nearly two hours before they finished the dinner. During the course of the meal, there happened to be a full moon in the sky. Zheng Zihao was happy and could not help but ask the boss to bring the HAKKA yellow rice wine. The northern region of Guangdong produced a lot of yellow rice wine, and Zheng Zihao was a local who liked to drink such wine. In fact, such wine was good for women, so he let Fang Xiao drink some. Fang Xiao declined. She said that she could not hold her liquor, and most importantly, she was easily drunk. And the yellow wine here was also not known whether it was real or fake. What if she drank fake wine? In the end, Zheng Zihao did not force her. He drank alone, while Fang Xiao drank cold tea to apany him. The two of them drank and ate, so they used up a lot of time. When they walked out of Mount Qiniang, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock at night. hakka yellow wine was not supposed to be intoxicating, but Zheng Zihao drank too much alone, and actually drank one Jin. So when he walked down the mountain, he said that he was a little drunk. Zheng Zihao was drunk and did not want to drive. He said that they could just stay at Mount Qiniang¡¯s farmhouse for a night. Anyway, farmhouse was very cheap. Two rooms a night were only two to three hundred yuan, and the air on the mountain was fresh. Fang Xiao did not dare to stay at Mount Qiniang, so she said to Zheng Zihao, ¡°since you are drunk, then I will drive. You can sit in the passenger seat. ¡° Thus, Zheng Zihao¡¯s car was finally handed over to Fang Xiao, and Zheng Zihao really sat in the passenger seat and acted like a GRANDPA. Chapter 1907

Chapter 1907: Chapter 1907 asked her to drive

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s speed was naturally not fast. Although she was driving on the highway, she had always maintained a speed of 60 because if she drove any faster, she was afraid that if her vision was not good, she would be in trouble if she got into a traffic identter. Fortunately, Zheng Zihao did not rush her and allowed her to drive at a moderate speed. The moon outside the window was almost round. Zheng Zihao felt that on such a night, driving at such a speed was just right. Because it was night and because she was running on the highway in the mountains, Fang Xiao did not turn on the air conditioner. Zheng Zihao pressed down the window, and Fang Xiao¡¯s long shoulder-length hair danced in the wind. Perhaps it was because she had not driven for a long time, the current Fang Xiao still felt veryfortable driving on this night even though she only had one eye. The evening wind whistled past the window, and her long hair fluttered in the wind Her originally depressed mood also became better, so she gradually adapted to the difort of one eye. Zheng Zihao sat in the passenger seat for a while, and then reached out to press the car CD. Thus, a song by Fang Xiao, who didn¡¯t know who the singer was, rang in the car: It turns out that my world with you / is separated by the ambiguous night / your love is not the kind of cordial I want / wait for time to let me understand. . . If the gaze could be a little firmer / I wouldn¡¯t care about all that / if it¡¯s not worth loving, I would reject it and ignore it. . . Silent eleration / is my footsteps / running in the line of sight / I don¡¯t want blessings / I don¡¯t care about loneliness / running to the furthest ce. ... The night, the song, and the environment were actually more suitable for driving fast. Zheng Zihao couldn¡¯t help but suggest to Fang Xiao, ¡°Fang Xiao, drive faster. There aren¡¯t many cars on the road at the moment, so you can definitely race. ¡° Fang Xiao shook her head, looked at him from the side and said indifferently, ¡°No, I personally don¡¯t like driving fast. Moreover, my driving skills aren¡¯t very good, so safety should be the priority, right? ¡° Actually, Fang Xiao thought to herself, I didn¡¯t mean to drive so slowly on purpose. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see with one eye, so my vision will definitely be limited. If I drive fast and suddenly a car overtakes me from behind, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it in time. Zheng Zihao saw that Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t willing to drive fast, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Moreover, it was such a night, and they were sitting in such a car. It was rare to have such a quiet moment, and the songs on the CD were so moving.. And the sound of each other¡¯s breathing was so clear that it was close to their ears. ... It was rare to have such a moment, and it was rare to have such an almost. Being together with her like this was a kind of enjoyment. It could be said to be a luxury enjoyment. ... Because Fang Xiao¡¯s driving speed was slow, it had been two hours since they returned to the city from Mount Qiniang. She parked her car at the side of a certain street, then very naturally pushed open the car door and got out. ¡°Hey, Fang Xiao, do you live here? ¡± Zheng Zihao saw Fang Xiao get out of the car and followed her out. When he saw Fang Xiao walking towards the roadside, he could not help but call out to her. ¡°I live near here, ¡± Fang Xiao exined indifferently, and then said, ¡°thank you, tonight¡¯s chicken dinner was very delicious. ¡° ¡°Why are you being so polite with me? ¡± Zheng Zihao replied indifferently, and then walked over to ask, ¡°where exactly do you live? Can¡¯t I just drive you back? ¡° ¡°No need. I¡¯m nearby. I can walk for a few minutes, ¡± Fang Xiao refused again. She would never let Zheng Zihao drive her back to cloud sky pavilion. Chapter 1908

Chapter 1908: Chapter 1908 we are just ordinary friends

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you... so afraid that I know where you live? ¡± Zheng Zihao was not stupid. Fang Xiao¡¯s expression clearly showed her distrust of him, which hurt him very much ... ¡°I¡¯m moving out in a few days, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly exined to him. ¡°So it¡¯s useless for you to know about my ce. I¡¯ve already resigned. I¡¯ll tell you when I find a new job. ¡° Zheng Zihao saw that Fang Xiao was determined not to let him send her off, so he did not force her. He Knew Fang Xiao¡¯s personality more or less. If she did not want to tell him, he would not tell her no matter how much he asked her. Therefore, he saw Fang Xiao Walking in an extremely small alley, and that alley was obviously not essible by car, so he could only give up and drive away a little unwillingly. Fang Xiao hid in the alley until she saw Zheng Zihao¡¯s car drive away, then she slowly walked out of the alley and hailed a taxi on the side of the road. Only then did she rush toward Yunxiao Pavilion, which was about two kilometers away. Fang Xiao got out of the taxi and naturally walked toward Yunxiao pavilion. It waste at night and the elevator had been waiting for her, so she quickly entered the elevator and directly went up to the door of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s private suite on the 39th floor. She took out her keys to open the door. The moment she pushed it open, she found that all the lights in the living room were turned on. It was as bright as day and very dazzling. She almost instinctively covered her sses with her hand. Fang Xiao covered her sses with one hand and quickly went to the wall to press a few switches. She turned off a few lights, leaving only a few dim yellow lights. Only then did she feel slightly better. She put down her hand that was covering her sses. Before she could let out a sigh of relief, she found Dongfang Yunheng sitting on the Sofa. Looking at his gloomy face, it seemed that he was waiting for her. Fang Xiao frowned instinctively. She was about to exin, but before she could say anything, Dongfang Yunheng had already taken the initiative. ¡°Hehehe, our agreement seems to have not expired yet. Are you so eager to find the next one? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s tone was filled with mockery, but it also carried a strong sourness. It was just that he did not feel it himself. Fang Xiao Instinctively did not want to listen to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words Therefore, she could not help but say indifferently, ¡°Zheng Zihao and I were ssmates in middle school. We had dinner together tonight. It seems that our agreement does not stipte that I can not have dinner with my former ssmates, right? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng became more and more unhappy when he heard this He couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°yes, the agreement doesn¡¯t stipte that you can¡¯t have dinner with your friends, but the agreement clearly stiptes that you can¡¯t have an affair with another man when you¡¯re my mistress. I have... ¡° ¡°Zheng Zihao and I are just ordinary friends. We only had a meal together, ¡± Fang Xiao argued instinctively. Perhaps it was because she was angry.. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice by two decibels. ¡°I don¡¯t know which aspect you mean by ¡®having an affair¡¯ . I think no matter what, having a meal together isn¡¯t considered having an affair, right? ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like an affair for a normal friend to eat a meal. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng nodded seriously Then, he stared at her gown and the ne on her neck and said, ¡°however, if you didn¡¯t have any other rtionship with him, if you didn¡¯t promise him anything, why would he bring you to such a banquet Why would he put the Zheng Family¡¯s ne on your neck?¡± Chapter 1909

Chapter 1909: Chapter 1909, your thoughts are not filthy

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Only then did Fang Xiao remember this ne. Damn it, she had clearly wanted to take it off and return it to Zheng Zihao before she left the vi, but who knew that Zheng Zihao would block it. Later, she went to eat brothel chicken with him, and then she forgot about this matter. Now that Dongfang Yunheng mentioned it, she found the ne on her neck again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this ne means to the Zheng family, ¡± Fang Xiao said truthfully Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, our agreement is only going to expire in a few weeks. To be honest, you don¡¯t have the right to interfere in my private affairs. As for me and Zheng Zihao? ¡° ¡°What do you want with Zheng Zihao? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s heart was suddenly on the edge of his throat. The appearance of Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao tonight made him instinctively nervous. Originally, he thought that the only person beside Fang Xiao was Qiu Yitang, who was so regretful that his intestines were turning green. He had never taken Qiu Yitang to heart, so he only had 120% confidence in her He thought that other than him, it was impossible for her to have any other rtionships with other men. However, who knew that he had only shed a nce, and she had immediately walked together with Zheng Zihao. Moreover, looking at Zheng Zihao¡¯s actions tonight, it was obvious that Zheng Zihao had listed Fang Xiao as his girlfriend, and even considered the marriage industry. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, what Zheng Zihao and I want to do seems to be something that will happen in the future. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for me to report to you, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Fang Xiao did not want to continue to be entangled in this matter with Dongfang Yunheng After saying this, she turned around and walked towards the bedroom. Dongfang Yunheng saw that she actually had such an attitude, and her face waspletely innocent. She had been with Zheng Zihao at night, and she hade back sote, but she actually didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt and unease.. Thus, before he could calm down his previous anger, he was provoked by Fang Xiao¡¯s call, and his anger grew even more intense. Thus, he dashed forward and directly stopped Fang Xiao at the bedroom door. His voice was angry as he said, ¡°Fang Xiao, what exactly do you mean by this? Could it be that you¡¯ve been with another man all night, and I can¡¯t even ask? ¡° ¡°Who would ask that? ¡± Fang Xiao was also very angry when she heard his words She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I think not everyone has the same dirty thoughts as you. A man and a woman having a meal, can you also think of... ¡° ¡°Your thoughts are not dirty? ¡± Yun Heng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly and said, ¡°fine, you are not dirty, I am dirty. Then, did you and Zheng Zihao hold hands? You are still wearing his ne and the gown he bought for you. Don¡¯t tell me that you bought the Gown Yourself? ¡° ¡°He gave it to me, why can¡¯t I wear it? ¡± Fang Xiao was about to vomit blood from being pestered by Dongfang Yunheng. It was already sote, and she clearly wanted to hurry to her room to take a shower and rest, but this man kept stopping her. ¡°You wear the clothes he gave you? You wear the ne he gave you? Then, when he gives himself to you, will you also want it? Ah? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was angry His usually cold face was now flushed red from excitement, and his tone was clearly filled with anger. Fang Xiao only felt that Dongfang Yunheng was too inexplicable tonight. She was not in his way. He was just her financier, and she did not stop him from enjoying his rights, nor did she say that he was unwilling. What kind of crazy was he Why did he have to interfere in her private life? Chapter 1910

Chapter 1910: Chapter 1910, are you mute

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she simply did not make a sound. A faint pain came from her stomach, and a warm current flowed out from the ce that was called privacy. She immediately knew what was going on It was likely that her period hade in advance to report. ¡°Why, are you not speaking? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that she was silent, and his heart became more and more displeased. Thinking that she had left him and was about to throw herself into Zheng Zihao¡¯s arms, the burning anger in his heart almost burned him to the point of fainting. He absolutely would not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, he had to think of a way to tie this woman to his side. No matter what method he used, how could other men touch his woman? At this moment, Fang Xiao could not be bothered to answer Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s question because her stomach was getting more and more painful, and the warm current was clearly flowing out quite a bit. She could already feel that her underwear was wet Moreover, there was a warm current flowing down her thigh, and the flesh-colored silk stockings were probably a little wet. She remembered that her period was not due for another two days, and she had not lived here for long. She had originally nned to go to the mall to buy a pack when she left the House the next day, but she had not expected that she would be angered by Dongfang Yunheng to the point that she had moved it forward. ¡°Fang Xiao, are you using silence to express your thoughts? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that Fang Xiao was still silent, so he was certain that his guess was correct. He moved closer to Fang Xiao It was unknown whether he wanted to force her to admit it or force her to deny it. At this moment, Fang Xiao could not be bothered to listen to what Dongfang Yunheng was saying, because her stomach hurt as if there was a sharp knife constantly stirring in her stomach, and the sweat on her forehead became more and more Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s grip on her shoulder also became stronger and stronger, as if he wanted to crush her shoulder and her whole body together. Dongfang Yunheng saw that Fang Xiao had been biting her lips tightly, and her face was also ferocious because of the clenching of her teeth. It was as if she was going to fight him to the death. He was finallypletely furious He could not help but raise his voice and growl, ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and dumb with me. Let me tell you, you are now under me, Dongfang Yunheng. No matter whether our agreement ends or not, I will never let you be another man¡¯s woman. You have to ept your fate for the rest of your life. I will never let you go. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s stomach was in unbearable pain, so she did not hear clearly what Dongfang Yunheng was yelling at her because all her attention was focused on resisting the pain in her stomach Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was buzzing in her ears, but she did not hear a single word clearly. ¡°Fang Xiao, do you want to open your mouth and speak? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was almost out of temper because of her silent resistance, so he grabbed her shoulder and shook it slightly. ¡°Fang Xiao, are you mute... ¡° Before Dongfang Yunheng could finish his sentence, Fang Xiao¡¯s stomach was in so much pain that she could not stand anymore. She could not control her body and squatted down on the ground. Her hands were tightly ced on her lower abdomen, and her originally colorless face was as Pale as paper Ayer of fine sweat appeared on her forehead. ¡°Fang Xiao... Fang Xiao... Fang Xiao, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally realized that something was wrong with Fang Xiao. At this moment, his voice trembled slightly when he asked her again. Chapter 1911

Chapter 1911: Chapter 1911 Menstruationes uninvited

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao still did not answer, but her entire body waspletely squatting down. Her waist was also bent into a ball, and the pain in her stomach had already made it impossible for her to hold on any longer. Only then did Dongfang Yunhengpletely realize that Fang Xiao did not answer his question because she was angry with him, but because she had other reasons. Seeing that she was squatting down, he also squatted down. The hands that were originally holding her were finally released, and he used both hands to support her shoulders instead The face that was angry just now suddenly became nervous and uneasy. ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice finally softenedpletely. He stared at her and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Xiao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. ¡° ¡°I. . . My rtives are here... ¡± after a sharp pain, Fang Xiao finally recovered her breath. Her pale face and forehead were covered with ayer of fine sweat, and her voice trembled slightly ... ¡°rtives are here? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not react in time. Seeing that Fang Xiao had her head lowered, he followed her gaze and looked down. He only understood when he saw that the flesh-colored socks on her legs were all red. ¡°You damn woman, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng red at her fiercely. Then, he quickly got up and walked towards the bedroom. He hurriedly asked, ¡°then... where do you keep your tampons? ¡° ¡°I... Don¡¯t have any TAMPONS. ¡± Fang Xiao was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into the ground. What was going on Why was she so unlucky? ¡°No tampons? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was stunned again when he heard this. He could not help but turn around and re at her. ¡°How are you a woman? Don¡¯t you know how to prepare such things? ¡° ¡°I thought it would onlye the day after tomorrow. ¡± Fang Xiao lowered her head. Her hands were still pressed on her abdomen, but she continued to exin, ¡°I originally wanted to buy it tomorrow, but who knew... ¡° ¡°Alright, go to the bathroom and take a shower to change your clothes. I¡¯ll go and buy it for you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was finally no longer angry with her. At this moment, there was definitely nothing more important than helping her buy tampons. Fortunately, this was not the first time he had done this kind of thing. He had also helped her buy tampons once when she had an abortion, so it could be considered as a walk in the park. He was only going to the 24-hour convenience store. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to buy it. There¡¯s toilet paper in the bathroom. I¡¯ll use toilet paper to deal with it brieflyter. I¡¯ll pass by the convenience store when I go to your vi to do the cleaning tomorrow. ¡± As Fang Xiao spoke, she had already stood up by leaning against the wall Then, she slowly walked towards the bathroom. ¡°What do you mean by there¡¯s no need? ¡± When Dongfang Yunheng heard her say this, he immediately became unhappy. He reached over and helped her up. ¡°Hurry up and go to the bathroom to take a shower and deal with it. I¡¯ll buy it for you very soon. There¡¯s a 24-hour convenience store nearby. ¡° Fang Xiao could not help but struggle. She did not want him to help her up, but her stomach hurt so badly that she could only let him help her up to the bathroom door. ¡°Hurry up and go in and take off your clothes. I¡¯ll go to the cloakroom and help you find your underwear and pajamas. ¡± As Dongfang Yunheng spoke, he had already quickly turned around and ran to the cloakroom. Although Fang Xiao was usually the one who helped him tidy up his own clothes, it did not mean that he was so stupid that he did not even know where to put her clothes. Moreover, the cloakroom was only so big. This woman¡¯s things had always been very regr. Usually, small clothes were kept in the drawer at the bottom of the wardrobe because he had once seen her underwear when he was changing in the cloakroom and looking for his underwear. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912: Chapter 1912 buying brown sugar for her Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, her clothes were neatly ced underneath. He quickly helped him to get a light-colored pair of underwear. However, when he held it in his hand, he pondered for a moment. Then, he thought of something and quickly went back to change a pair of dark-colored underwear for her. After he found the pajamas, when he came to the bathroom door, she had already closed the bathroom door tightly. He used his hand to twist the bathroom door, but of course, he could not open it. Therefore, his face darkened. What did she mean by this What part of her body had he not seen before? Was it worth it to treat him like this? Although he was unhappy, he still endured it. He reached out and knocked on the door. ¡°Fang Xiao, open the door. I¡¯ve found your pajamas. ¡° After waiting for a while, the door opened a crack. Then, a fair and slender hand reached out. He was angry, but in the end, he handed all the clothes in his hand to her. Fang Xiao grabbed the clothes in her hand and quickly pulled them in. Then, with a bang, she closed the door. It was obvious that she did not want Dongfang Yunheng to squeeze in. Dongfang Yunheng sighed. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked out of the door. He didn¡¯t forget that she didn¡¯t have any tampons. It was already past midnight. However, Binhai was a ce with many 24-hour convenience stores. Moreover, Yunxiao Pavilion was in the center of the city, so Dongfang Yunheng found one within two blocks of driving. It wasn¡¯t the first time Dongfang Yunheng had helped Fang Xiao buy tampons. He had helped her buy tampons thest time she had an abortion, so this time he was quite familiar with it. However, thest time was a miscarriage, and this time it was her period. Unfortunately, her stomach still hurt so much that he could not help but worry. He wondered if she could also take some medicine for her period pain. Therefore, after he took the same pack of Tampons for daily and night use, he thickened his skin and asked the waiter if there was any medicine that women took when they had their period that did not hurt so much. The waiter shook his head at her and said that she did not have this kind of medicine here. He estimated that it would only be avable at a pharmacy. However, the pharmacy was closed long ago. If he wanted his woman to relieve her period pain, he could buy some brown sugar to go back and flush water for her to drink. Therefore, he bought the brown sugar as instructed and then quickly drove back. Fortunately, the illness was not very far away, so his round trip only took half an hour. By the time he rushed back to Yunxiao Pavilion, Fang Xiao had already taken a shower and used toilet paper to save the emergency. After that, sheid down on the bed. Because of the pain in her stomach, her entire body was almost curled up, and her body was still trembling slightly under the nket. Dongfang Yunheng walked forward. When he saw such an ufortable woman, he could not help but sigh again. He ced the small stic bag in his hand on the bedside table, lifted up her nket, and pulled her head out with his hands. ¡°Hurry up and change. I¡¯ve already bought it for you. ¡± He helped her up with a little force and pointed at the sanitary pad on the bedside table. Fang Xiao nodded. At this moment, she could not be bothered to argue with Dongfang Yunheng. At this moment, there was nothing more important to her than sanitary pads. When Fang Xiao came out of the bathroom after changing the sanitary pad, Dongfang Yunheng had already rinsed the brown sugar water for her. He was drying it in a big bowl for her.. Seeing her, he said gently, ¡°they said that a woman¡¯s period pain is because of the cold. Drinking some brown sugar water will be better, so I bought it for you. ¡° Hearing this, Fang Xiao was instinctively stunned, and could not help but look at Dongfang Yunheng. They said Who were they referring to here Gu Chenchen? Chapter 1913

Chapter 1913: Chapter 1913: I¡¯m sorry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It should be that she was his fianc??e and also the woman he loved deeply. Dongfang Yunheng was such a gentleman, and even she, the mistress he bought with money, was so considerate. He drovete at night to buy her tampons, so how he treated Gu Chenchen.. It was unknown how considerate he was. Therefore, she silently picked up the bowl of steaming brown sugar water and poured it into her mouth. Actually, it was still a little hot, but she put it to her mouth and slowly drank it. The brown sugar water slid down her throat and into her stomach Her originally cold body gradually warmed up. However, her body was warm, but her heart was still as cold as before. She knew that this warmth did not belong to her, but to Gu Chenchen. What she was enjoying now was only stolen from Gu Chenchen. The taste of the brown sugar water had a burning sweetness, and this sweetness actually had a trace of bitterness in the end. She could not help but think of the love between her and Dongfang Yunheng, the sweetness from the beginning to the bitterness now. She thought that she was still a nostalgic person, but she knew that Dongfang Yunheng was not a nostalgic person. Therefore, these things that should or should not have, the warmth that did not belong to her, could not be loved at all. Dongfang Yunheng watched her slowly drink the brown sugar water bit by bit. As he watched her pale face gradually recover, his originally expressionless face finally revealed a smile. She was no longer in pain, so he was not so worried. Fang Xiao woke upte. This could not be med on herziness. It was mainly because she had her periodst night and came backte, so in the end, when Dongfang Yunheng bought sanitary pads and brown sugar water for her to drink, it was already past one o¡¯clock in the morning. Last night, Dongfang Yunheng was unusually gentle. He hugged her in his arms, used his big hand to massage her lower abdomen, and even apologized to her in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Xiao. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice whispered in her ear, and his warm breath sprayed on her delicate neck. It was warm and Itchy. Fang Xiao did not make a sound. She nestled herself in his arms. Later, her stomach gradually became less painful, and his hand, which was originally rubbing her lower abdomen, gradually moved to her. Fortunately, he did not act like a beast. Although his hand had been tyrannically covering her soft snow peak, he had always been used to being overbearing. When she was about to fall asleep.. He was still saying to her, ¡°don¡¯t be together with Zheng Zihao in the future, okay? If the Zheng family knew about our rtionship, they would not have agreed to let you and Zheng Zihao be together. ¡° She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. In fact, she did not fall asleep. She just did not want to pay attention to her because he did not need to remind her of these things. The Zheng Family would not allow a woman like her to enter the house. And she did treat Zheng Zihao as a normal friend She did not have any improper thoughts at all. Fang Xiao could not remember how she fell asleep in the end. Anyway, once she fell asleep, she slept until daybreak. She did not even know when Dongfang Yunheng got up and left. When she opened her eyes, it was already past ten in the morning. Well, she had never slept sote. The work that she was supposed to do at Dongfang Yunheng¡¯skeside vi this morning could only be moved to the afternoon. As for the morning, it was better to go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city. After all, there was no cleaning there yesterday afternoon. If she did not go today, it would be two dayster. Dongfang Yunheng, who imed to be a neat freak.. If she were to go to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city with Gu Chenchen on a whim today and saw how dirty the ce was, she would probably have to deduct her sry again. Chapter 1914

Chapter 1914: Chapter 1914: Looking for a job

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she quickly got up, washed up, and left the house without even eating breakfast. She only wanted to rush to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city as soon as possible, so she could not dy the work that she needed to do. However, just as she walked out of the door and was waiting for the elevator at the elevator, her phone rang. It was actually Dongfang Yunheng. It was rare for him, a CEO, to have such a precious time in the morning, to actually find time to call her. She was slightly stunned for a moment, but in the end, she still pressed the answer button. Before she could speak in a hurry, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s deep voice was heard, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you up? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m up, ¡± she replied indifferently. There was someone by the elevator. She immediately took her phone and walked to the window. She asked casually, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s lowughter came from the other side of the phone, followed by a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go to work today. Rest at home. I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s monthly leave. ¡° ¡± ... ¡± Fang Xiao was immediately speechless. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Um, will your sry be deducted during the holiday? ¡° ¡°Um... ¡° On the other end of the phone, Dongfang Yunheng was silent for a long time. No one knew whether he was busy or angry, but he finally lowered his voice after a long time. He even gritted his teeth and said, no, it was a single word, ¡°yes. ¡° After Dongfang Yunheng said this word, he hung up the phone. Fang Xiao looked at her phone and shrugged, not going to delve into the meaning behind Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s final word. It didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, she and Dongfang Yunheng would soon be separated. Whether he was gritting his teeth or angry, she wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. As long as he returned her sry during the holiday, it would be fine. Because it was a holiday, Fang Xiao was free all of a sudden. For a week¡¯s holiday, she only needed to clean up Yunxiao pavilion and then Cook for herself. Generally, girls¡¯desire for holidays was to go shopping. However, Fang Xiao didn¡¯t like to go shopping. At the same time, she had her period, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to exercise. Therefore, she stayed in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s Yunxiao pavilion all day and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to go downstairs. Of course, she didn¡¯t stay in Yunxiao pavilion just to eat, sleep, and eat. Because her agreement with Dongfang Yunheng was about to expire, she had to make ns for her final destination. She had already received a reply to the resume she sent outst time. There were several emails in her mailbox, and one of them was from thendscapingpany. They said that they wanted to continue with a talent like her. As long as she went over, if she did well.. They would definitely not mistreat her in terms of sry. At the same time, two foreign tradepanies and a weddingpany replied to her email. Because she wanted to stay away from Binhai, she didn¡¯t consider thesepanies and directly replied to thendscapingpany¡¯s email She said that she could go to work next month. Perhaps it was because of her period, Dongfang Yunheng hadn¡¯te to the Cloud Sky Pavilion in the past two days. She didn¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, that man and his fianc??e needed to take care of both. It was normal for him not toe to her ce. Fang Xiao thought that her vacation this week would be spent in such a quiet and rxing ce. However, there were always some idents that happened. For example, some people would appear in front of you unexpectedly, such as Gu Chenchen! To be honest, Fang Xiao had never thought of meeting Gu Chenchen alone. She had even less thought of sitting down and having a private chat with Gu Chenchen. After all, the two of them were not on the same level. Chapter 1915

Chapter 1915: Chapter 1915 we are not familiar with each other

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, sometimes things that you did not expect will happen, and when this happens, it happens that you want to avoid it, but you can¡¯t avoid it even if you want to. The encounter with Gu Chenchen was an ident. This was also thest day of her week-long holiday, and her period had beenpletely cleared on the first day of the holiday, which meant that her period had finally passed. She had eaten noodles for a week, and it was rare for her body to feel rxed, so she came downstairs and thought of buying some food to cook some rice and stir-fry a few dishes. It could also be considered as improving her life. Cloud Sky Pavilion was located in the financial center, and there wasn¡¯t even a vegetable market nearby. If she wanted to buy food, she could only go to the supermarket in the high-end mall across the country. In this high-end mall, which mainly consisted of department stores, there were jewelry counters and cosmetics counters on the first floor. The third floor was a supermarket, and it was said that the third floor was for women, and the fourth floor was for men. Of course, Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t sure whether it was true or not That was because she usually didn¡¯t go upstairs when she reached the second floor. This time, as usual, she went straight to the second floor. She didn¡¯t even turn her head when she passed by the jewelry counters and cosmetics counters on the first floor, because these things weren¡¯t something she could afford, and it was a waste of time to look at things she couldn¡¯t afford It was a waste of time. She originally wanted to walk to the second floor by the esctor, but she was stopped by a slightly familiar voice when she passed by a cosmetics counter called esteeuder. ¡°Miss Fang, ¡± a soft voice came from the cosmetics counter, sounding surprised and familiar. Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she turned her body to the side. Only then did she see the woman who was sitting on the VIP chair of the cosmetics counter turning around. It was actually Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e, Gu Chenchen. ¡°Miss Gu, ¡± Fang Xiao nodded her head faintly. The expression on her face was indifferent and distant, because she was not in the same circle as her. ¡°Miss Fang, ¡± Gu Chenchen appeared to be very enthusiastic. He stood up from the VIP chair and immediately came over to hold Fang Xiao¡¯s hand As if he was very close to her, he said, ¡°we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we met today. Let¡¯s go have a cup of coffee. ¡° Fang Xiao was very unustomed to her enthusiasm at this moment. She frowned slightly and then said indifferently, ¡°Miss Gu, it seems that we¡¯re not that close. Let¡¯s skip the coffee. ¡° ¡°not familiar with each other? ¡± Gu Chenchen leaned his head against her head. His Pink Lips moved closer to Fang Xiao¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°we share the same man. How can we be considered familiar if we are not familiar with each other? ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. Her rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng was supposed to be very secretive, and she believed that Dongfang Yunheng would not tell Gu Chenchen about them. Since that was the case, how did Gu Chenchen know about it Or, did Dongfang Yunheng never hide anything from Gu Chenchen He told her everything? It was already September, and it was actually midsummer in the south. On the other hand, Gu Chenchen was wearing a limited-edition Beige dress that was newly released in France. She was originally a fashion model This dress made her look like a fairy who did not live in the mortal world. Her face was covered with exquisite makeup, but it was light makeup. It was fresh and natural. Although it was a face after makeup, it definitely did not give people the feeling of vulgar makeup. On the other hand, Fang Xiao had not put on makeup. Although her face was clean, it did not have the luster of meticulous makeup. Her eyebrows had not been trimmed either. Because she had beenzy in the past few days, she did not even put on lipstick when she went out today At this time, she had even started to shell because of the dryness. Chapter 1916

Chapter 1916: Chapter 1916. We¡¯re not familiar with each other

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was wearing a simple cotton t-shirt, casual jeans, and a pair of t sandals. She was a very casual woman. When she stood next to Gu Chenchen, who was full of jewelry, it could be said that one was in the sky and the other was on the ground How should we go for coffee? Just as Fang Xiao was hesitating, Gu Chenchen had already pulled her hand and walked out of the shopping mall She even introduced enthusiastically, ¡°there¡¯s a starbucks next to it. The coffee there is very delicious. The two of us will go for coffee and chat. I believe that we should have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. ¡° Fang Xiao originally didn¡¯t want to go with her, but when she thought of Gu Chenchen¡¯s words about sharing a man, she vaguely felt that Gu Chenchen might have some prejudice against her, afraid that she would ruin the marriage between her and Dongfang Yunheng. It was good. Regardless of whether Dongfang Yunheng told Gu Chenchen about their rtionship, she felt that she had to tell Gu Chenchen that she would soon leave Binhai and would have nothing to do with Dongfang Yunheng in the future. The two of them came to the starbucks together. Gu Chenchen picked a corner. It was around 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. There were very few people drinking coffee, so it was very good for them to sit down and chat. Fang Xiao thought that Gu Chenchen was looking for her to question her about the matter between her and Dongfang Yunheng, and she was wondering if she should tell her about the agreement between her and Dongfang Yunheng. However, as soon as Gu Chenchen opened his mouth, she immediately knew that she was wrong, because Gu Chenchen did not question her about anything between her and Dongfang Yunheng, but told her the love story between her and Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Yun Heng since I was five years old. ¡± Gu Chenchen stirred the coffee in the Cup with a spoon With a shy and embarrassed expression, she said, ¡°at that time, I was five years old and he was seven years old. The two of US met on that Glorious Peach Blossom Day... ¡° Gu Chenchen and Dongfang Yunheng had known each other since they were young. However, they did not get to know each other very well. They only met each other once a year during the holidays. They did not have much to talk about. They were just friends. As for Dongfang Yunheng, he was very cool when he was young. He was different from his twin brother, Yun. He did not like girls because girls would always cry or something. He did not have the patience to coax girls Therefore, girls who grew up like him were not particrly close to him, and Gu Chenchen was no exception. However, this matter changed when Gu Chenchen said it. She used very literary sentences to describe the things that happened between her and Dongfang Yunheng when they were young so beautifully and so well It was as if she and Dongfang Yunheng were young and had no guesses. It was when she was eating soup when she was young that she was scalded. Dongfang Yunheng, who was sitting at the side, saw her crying so annoyingly and impatiently that he stuffed a tissue for her to wipe away her tears and Snot so as not to affect his appetite She had described how deeply Dongfang Yunheng loved her. ¡°At that time, I was only nine years old, and he was 11 years old. ¡± Gu Chenchen waspletely immersed in her memories. There was a blissful smile on her face. ¡°He used a tissue to carefully wipe my mouth, afraid that I would burn my little lips... ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was really speechless. What did Gu Chenchen mean by this Why did she tell her about Dongfang Yunheng and the things she did when she was young Who had not yed with a few boys and girls when they were young? Chapter 1917

Chapter 1917: Chapter 1917, five years ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Gu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I think I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Fang Xiao finally could not help but interrupt Gu Chenchen, who was talking with great interest, and then quickly added, ¡°I still have other things to do. ¡° ¡°Yun Heng and I truly fell in love five years ago. ¡± Gu Chenchen finally stopped talking about the things that happened when they were young, but she did not intend to let Fang Xiao leave either Instead, she continued, ¡°that was five years ago in the winter. The State of New Jersey in the United States was so cold that there was almost no temperature at all, and my Yun Heng almost died in New Jersey that year. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively. Five years ago in the winter of New Jersey in the United States, that was the day she broke up with Xi Lingheng. That time, she had actually almost died in the ice and snow. ¡°Yun Heng was abandoned by a heartless woman in New Jersey. That woman¡¯s heart was extraordinarily vicious. She actually threw away my Yun Heng in a snowstorm that was hard toe by in decades, and Yun Heng... ¡° Gu Chenchen was so upset that she could hardly speak. Tears welled up in her eyes. She covered her nose and mouth with a tissue and sobbed for a long time before she spoke again. ¡°When I rushed to New Jersey, Yun Heng was lying on the bed in his small apartment. He was so skinny that he didn¡¯t even react when he saw me. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t know how much my heart hurts. I sat beside him and held his warm hand in my own. But his hand was so cold. No matter how I held it, his hand couldn¡¯t warm up. ¡° ¡°Yun Heng was too stupid. He was really too stupid. ¡± Gu Chenchen couldn¡¯t hold back her tears when she spoke of the depths of her love Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°that woman who loves vanity, that woman who covets wealth and wealth, is also worthy of him being so sad and sad. She didn¡¯t even eat or drink for a few days, and in the end, she even gave herself a stomach ache. ¡° Fang Xiao originally did not n to listen to what Gu Chenchen said, but this woman kept talking. She even talked about New Jersey five years ago and the situation after she and Xi Lingheng broke up. She did not know how exaggerated Gu Chenchen¡¯s words were, but when Gu Chenchen said that Xi lingheng did not eat or drink for a few days and nights, that he was cold and had no temperature, she admitted that her heart hurt It was as though a sharp de had pierced into her chest, causing her to almost suffocate in that instant. Those days, after parting with Xi Lingheng, she had left in a hurry back then. She had not even gone to inquire about what would happen to him in the future, or to think about how he would return to his apartment in that world of ice and snow. Shi Guang had walked so far, and the story between her and him was now being brought up by his fianc??e. It was undoubtedly to tell her that many things would pass by in the past, and that time could not be reversed, and that she and he would not be able to start over. ¡°Five years ago, New Jersey was so cold. Yun Heng and I were living in that tiny apartment of his. He refused to eat, and I fed him with a spoon without eating. In the end, I had no choice but to feed him with my mouth, letting him eat something. Otherwise, he would have died ¡°and his body was so cold that there was no warmth. In the end, I could only disregard the differences between men and women and climb onto his bed by myself, using my body to warm his body... ¡° Gu Chenchen paused for a moment Then, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Fang, you may look down on me, but I love him so much. I won¡¯t allow him to die because of another woman. And that vicious woman, I will never let her return to Yun Heng¡¯s side. ¡° Chapter 1918

Chapter 1918: Chapter 1918: help me buy a pair of shoes

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao smiled bitterly when she heard Gu Chenchen¡¯s words After a long while, she said indifferently, ¡°Miss Gu, why would I look down on you ¡°You are so great. To be able to rush over at the most painful and helpless moment for the man you love, and to be able to take care of him in such a way, I think he will definitely be very touched. He will definitely repay you with a deeper and truer love. ¡° Fang Xiao stood up when she said this. She picked up the cup of coffee in front of her that had long been cold and brought it to her mouth. She drank it in one gulp until it was finished, until the bitter taste came from her mouth Only then did she remember that she had not added milk and sugar to the coffee. She put down the Coffee Cup and looked at Gu Chenchen. ¡°Miss Gu, if you have finished your story, I will go back. In addition, I wish you and Mr. Dongfang a happy life. You will grow old together and will be together forever! ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao turned around and walked towards the entrance of the starbucks. She had nothing more to say to Gu Chenchen. She also knew the purpose of Gu Chenchen looking for her today. She would not stay by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s side. She had less than two weeks left, and she had already found a job. Once the deadline was up, she would leave immediately. However, just as she walked out of the starbucks and turned in the direction of therge shopping mall, she passed by a cold drink shop and met a girl who walked out of the door. She instinctively felt that the girl was somewhat familiar However, she could not remember where she had seen her before. The girl clearly saw her and actually turned around to smile at her. It was precisely because the girl turned around that she was at the bottom of the stairs, so her body was unstable and she twisted her foot. Fang Xiao almost instinctively stopped in her tracks. The young girl¡¯s face was already showing a trace of pain. When she saw her, she could not help but shout, ¡°Miss, can you do me a favor? ¡° ¡°What favor? ¡± Fang Xiao still walked over and squatted down to look at her foot. To be honest, it was not serious. It was just a little red, not even swollen. ¡°My shoes are broken. ¡± The young girl pointed at her sandals Then, she muttered to herself, ¡°I just wore this pair of shoes today. Just now, I sprained my foot, and it actually broke off. The things on the Inte are indeed very watery. ¡° Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she heard the girl¡¯s words. Looking at the sandals on her feet, she guessed that she had bought them online Thus, she indifferently added, ¡°shoes are still not suitable for online shopping. You can only buy them after trying them on in a physical store. The Inte talks about it in all sorts of ways, but it¡¯s useless no matter how cheap they are when you buy them. ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± The girl immediately echoed her words and then said pitifully to her, ¡°look, my shoes are broken. Can you help me buy a pair of shoes? I forgot to ask my mother for money when I went out today. ¡° Fang Xiao frowned when she heard the girl¡¯s words. To be honest, such a pair of shoes, even if they were not real leather, would probably cost more than a hundred. And she was not familiar with this girl. ¡°I will return the money for the shoes to you in the future. ¡± The girl saw her hesitation She immediately covered her feet with her hands and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t buy a pair of the same shoes, my mom will know that my shoes are broken after only wearing them for a day. She will definitely not let me shop online in the future, and she will even stop my Inte connection. Chapter 1919

Chapter 1919: Chapter 1919 you will marry a good husband

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao saw how pitiful the girl sounded and finally nodded. She pointed at a shoe store diagonally across the street and said, ¡°let¡¯s go to that shoe store and see if they have shoes like yours. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± The girl immediately became happy. She lifted her feet and was about to walk, but her shoes were rotten and she could not walk. So she looked at Fang Xiao with a bitter face. ¡°I can¡¯t carry you, ¡± Fang Xiao said almost instinctively. Although this girl still looked like a girl, she was taller than her. It would be strange if she could carry her. The young girl looked at her and nodded. Then, she said sympathetically, ¡°that¡¯s true. You¡¯re so short. You¡¯re not even 170, right? I¡¯m 175. It would be strange if you could carry me. ¡° Fang Xiao was so angry that she was speechless. This girl couldn¡¯t be bored to mock her for being short, right But what did her short stature have to do with this girl? ¡°Take off one of your shoes and give it to me. I¡¯ll go over and buy a pair for you. ¡± Fang Xiao didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this girl anymore Then, she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my card number with youter. When you go back, just transfer the money for this pair of shoes to my card. ¡° The girl nodded and immediately took off the broken shoe and handed it to her. At the same time, she also said, ¡°you¡¯re such a good person. You¡¯ll definitely be able to marry a good husband in the future. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m already divorced, ¡± Fang Xiao replied indifferently when she took the shoe. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry. ¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect that her words would hit Fang Xiao¡¯s sore spot. Then, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you in the future. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find a good husband when you get married for the second time. ¡° The corner of Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched instinctively, but she stopped chewing. She took the girl¡¯s sandals and walked towards the fashion shoe store opposite the shoes, hoping to find a pair of identical shoes. Because Fang Xiao had been walking seriously without turning back, she did not notice the meaningful smile on the girl¡¯s face. The girl¡¯s sandals were fashion shoes. The style was novel, but because they were not branded or limited edition, they were usually avable in the shoe stores on the street. Fang Xiao quickly bought a pair of identical shoes for her. When Fang Xiao returned with the pair of shoes, the girl was already sitting on the steps eating popsicles. She frowned instinctively. Didn¡¯t the girl say that she didn¡¯t have money? Where did she get popsicles from? The girl saw her frown and exined indifferently, ¡°I only have three yuan left on me. I bought this popsicle with one yuan and left two yuan for the bus backter. ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao was a little speechless at the girl¡¯s behavior. Girls nowadays really knew how to spend money. They only had one yuan left on them and would only go home after spending it. However, Fang Xiao did not criticize the girl¡¯s behavior. After she handed the shoes to the girl, she took out a notepad and pen from her bag and quickly wrote her card number on the NOTEPAD. ¡°here, transfer the money for the shoes to my card when you go back. ¡± Fang Xiao saw that the girl had already changed into the shoes, and then she added lightly, ¡°the shoes are 98 yuan. Don¡¯t transfer too much to me. ¡° ¡°98 yuan? That¡¯s so cheap? ¡± The girl was obviously shocked when she heard her words. Seeing that she nodded, she could not help but lower her head and say, ¡°I even bought them online for 115 yuan. ¡° Fang Xiao did notment on the girl¡¯s words. There were some things on the Inte that were cheaper than physical stores, but it did not mean that all of them were cheaper than physical stores. asionally, buying an item that was more expensive than physical stores was not something new. Chapter 1920

Chapter 1920: Chapter 1920, familiar words

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. You don¡¯t have anything else to help me with, do you? ¡± Fang Xiao saw the young girl trying to take two steps with her shoes on, so she asked indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else. ¡± The young girl had a sweet smile on her face. Seeing that Fang Xiao was about to turn around.. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I used to think that you were just a woman who lost her gold and picked up the coal. Now I think that you are actually a very pragmatic and not hypocritical woman. ¡° Lost her gold and picked up the coal Fang Xiao was instinctively stunned. She felt that these words were familiar. She thought for a moment before she said it. It seemed like Dongfang Yunheng had brought her to attend some child¡¯s full moon banquet. ... No wonder she felt that this girl looked familiar. So it was the girl from that night. She was... ... Fang Xiao was about to ask the girl what she meant by being here today, but when she looked up, the girl had already drifted far away and was not within her range of calling out to her. Fang Xiao thought that meeting the young girl should be an ident. After all, the young girl was not familiar with her. Even though she had seen her at Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend¡¯s birthday party, they were still not familiar. As for the money for the pair of shoes, it was only 98 yuan. She believed that the young girl would return it to her. After all, the young girls who could appear at such a party must be the children of rich families. Of course, even if the young girl did not return it to her, it would only be 98 yuan. Although she was very poor, she could still afford to lose 98 yuan. 98 Yuan was gone, and it was not to the extent of leaving her with no way out. This was herst day of vacation. Her mood, which she had originally wanted to buy vegetables and cook, had long been ruined because she met Gu Chenchen and the girl. Therefore, after the girl left, she did not return to the big shopping mall. It was still early. She thought that she should go to the school to see her brother. After all, hisst birthday was not good because he met Qiu Yitang, so she wanted to go and see him again today. Maybe her brother did not need to train today. However, when she took the bus to the special school, she found out that her brother was not in school. Instead, he went to city g with the school¡¯s basketball team to y a game. He even said that he would note back until tomorrow. ¡°We have high hopes for this child, Fang Chen, ¡± the principal said to Fang Xiao. ¡°His iq is indeed not high. He is below 80, which means that he does not meet the standards of a normal person. However, his physical development, especially his sprinting and jumping, is much better than a normal person. Therefore, we are currently contacting the regr basketball team to see if we can transfer him to the regr Bincheng Youth Basketball Reserve team. ¡° ¡°thank you. ¡± When Fang Xiao heard the principal say this, she was immediately moved Her voice trembled because of her excitement. ¡°thank you, principal. If I can let Fang Chen have a better development, I will work hard. Even if the expenses are higher, I will work hard to earn it. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s good that Fang Chen has a sister like you, ¡± the principal couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then she said to her, ¡°Oh right, we were just about to inform you. Because Fang Chen is a special student in our school, we are prepared to reduce his tuition fees. If he can officially join Binhai City¡¯s Youth Basketball Reserve team, then he won¡¯t have to pay tuition fees in the future. Moreover, he can receive a certain amount of living expenses every month. ¡° The principal paused for a moment, then looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°so, you don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future. Of course, Fang Chen still can¡¯t do without your care and encouragement. You still have toe to the school more often to see him and chat with him more. ¡° Chapter 1921

Chapter 1921: Chapter 1921 Mr. Qiu, don¡¯t worry about me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiaocai bade farewell from the principal¡¯s office. As she walked on the spacious stadium of the special school, she looked up at the sky and felt that today¡¯s sky was especially blue. Her agreement with Dongfang Yunheng would expire in eight days. In other words, after eight days, she would be free. As for her younger brother, Fang Chen, he finally lived up to her expectations and slowly walked out on his own path. In the future, even if his iq never reached the level of a normal person, he would still have his own career. She walked out of the gate of the special school and let out a long breath. She only felt extremely rxed. At this moment, her phone rang, and the screen showed an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment before she pressed the answer button. Before she could speak, Qiu Yitang¡¯s voice came from her phone, ¡°Fang Xiao, the date of the surgery I helped Fang Chen withst year is almost up. Do you want to take Fang Chen to the United States for surgery? ¡° Fang Xiao never thought that Qiu Yitang would actually remember Fang Chen¡¯s surgery, and she had long forgotten about this matter. To be honest, when she married Qiu Yitang, her goal at that time was to perform surgery on Fang Chen. However, after her marriage with Qiu Yitang broke down and a series of things happened, she hadpletely given up on performing surgery on Fang Chen. Now, Fang Chen had already walked down another path. In other words, even though his Iq had always remained at the level of a four-or five-year-old child, he could still have his own career and still earn his own money to eat. Therefore, when Qiu Yitang asked about her on the phone, she pondered for a moment and then said indifferently, ¡°thank you, Mr. Qiu, but there¡¯s no need for that. My brother is very well now and doesn¡¯t need any surgery. ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, how could you do this? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately took over Fang Xiao¡¯s words on the other side of the phone and then hurriedly said, ¡°Fang Xiao, Fang Chen is already so old. The surgery can¡¯t be dyed any longer. I think you should think about Fang Chen¡¯s future. After all... ¡° ¡°Qiu Yitang, of course, I will think about my own younger brother, ¡± Fang Xiao coldly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then, she said extremely coldly, ¡°So, don¡¯t trouble Mr. Qiu to worry. The two of us will live very well. As for what Mr. Qiu said about the surgery, I¡¯m sorry. Fang Xiao is already a one-eyed person. There¡¯s really nothing worthy for Mr. Qiu to negotiate with... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°Fang Xiao, I didn¡¯t mean that, ¡± Qiu Yitang hurriedly said. Then, he quickly confessed, ¡°Fang Xiao, I know you only have one eye. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been helping you find your cornea. I believe... ¡° ¡°Mr. Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t worry about Fang Xiao like this, ¡± Fang Xiao interrupted Qiu Yitang again Then she said righteously, ¡°Mr. Qiu, please don¡¯t be kind to me anymore, because I only have one eye, and I don¡¯t want to lose another eye because of my rtionship with Mr. Qiu. If that happens, my life is probably over. ¡° After saying that, Fang Xiao immediately cut off the phone, not giving Qiu Yitang a chance to speak. At the same time, she quickly turned off the phone after hanging up, not giving Qiu Yitang a chance to call again. After hanging up the phone, she looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and then let out a long breath. Silently, she apologized to her younger brother, Fang Chen. Chapter 1922

Chapter 1922: Chapter 1922, two messages

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She also knew that the surgery was very important to her younger brother, but she did not dare to take the risk. She was not only thinking from her own point of view, but also from Fang Chen¡¯s physical side. Any surgery had a good side and a bad side, and Fang Chen¡¯s surgery was no exception. The surgery might allow him to slowly recover his intelligence that had stopped growing, but it was also very likely to make him a fool. If Fang Chen had not made a path in sports, perhaps she would have taken the risk to do the surgery for her younger brother. After all, the sess rate of that surgery was 80% . However, now that Fang Chen had made her way in sports, she felt that there was no need for her to take the risk, either from her own perspective or from Fang Chen¡¯s point of view. Fang Xiao took the bus back from the special school. By the time she arrived at the Yunxiao pavilion, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Dongfang Yunheng had not returned. He must have gone tofort his fianc??e, Gu Chenchen. It made sense. Gu Chenchen had rushed to his side five years ago when he was on the verge of death. She had also taken care of him so meticulously. Everyone would feel that a man would fall in love with such a talented, beautiful, and kind-hearted girl. She had originally wanted to buy vegetables and cook, but after today¡¯s incident, she was no longer in the mood. However, she really could not eat the noodles, so she turned on her phone again, ready to order takeout. Unfortunately, just as she pressed open her phone, a few text messages popped up. Three of them were from Qiu Yitang, and the other two were from Dongfang Yunheng. She deleted Qiu Yitang¡¯s text messages directly because there was no need to read them, not to mention it would be annoying. As for Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s, she hesitated for a moment and pressed open the text messages. Dongfang Yunheng was an extremelyzy person. He usually made phone calls and rarely did such elegant things as sending text messages. That was why Fang Xiao was slightly surprised when she found his text message. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s text message was indeed a text message. The content was extremely short. The first message only had a few words: Where are you Why is your phone turned off? The second message was: don¡¯t go out at home. I¡¯lle back to pick you up at six. After reading the text message, she shrugged. She was still on the bus back to the city at six o¡¯clock, so she did not know if he had actuallye back. Moreover, he got off work at six o¡¯clock. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him toe back to this ce. After reading the two messages, she didn¡¯t think much and deleted them. Anyway, the contract between her and Dongfang Yunheng was only a few days away, and she would leave after it expired. At night, she had nned to order fast food, but after reading the two messages, she didn¡¯t even have the mood to order takeout. In the end, she found a piece of instant noodles in the refrigerator to cook and eat, even though she was so sick of eating the instant noodles that she wanted to throw up. Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯te back at night, nor did he call. And she never took the initiative to call him when she had nothing to do, so the night was still very quiet. Fang Xiao thought that she would not meet the girl from yesterday. However, the next morning, the doorbell rang before she could even wash up. The ringing of the Yunxiao Pavilion¡¯s doorbell was definitely a strange thing, because she and Dongfang Yunheng lived in this ce, and they both had keys, so they should not have rung the doorbell. However, the doorbell was indeed ringing, which made her depressed. No one woulde to look for her in this ce, because she had never told anyone that she lived here. Chapter 1923

Chapter 1923: Chapter 1923 I am called Dongfang Mu Yao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Then, the person who rang the doorbell should be looking for Dongfang Yunheng. After all, he had many people, and his family doctor, secretary, assistant, and so on all knew about this ce. Fang Xiao wanted to not open the door, but the doorbell kept ringing. It waspletely as if if you don¡¯t open the door, I will keep pressing it. I am even sure that there is someone in this room. Fang Xiao was finally disturbed by the doorbell. In the end, she walked over to open the door. The moment she pulled the door open, she waspletely stunned, because outside the door stood a young girl with a smile on her face. This young girl was the one who sprained her ankle yesterday and asked her to help buy shoes. She was also the one who Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend, the full moon wine, said that she had lost gold and picked up coal. Fang Xiao waspletely stunned, but the young girl did not look surprised when she saw her. She only said indifferently, ¡°Hehe, what a coincidence to meet you here. ¡° Even if Fang Xiao was a fool, she knew that this matter was definitely not a coincidence anymore, so she said indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re looking for Dongfang Yunheng, right? But he¡¯s not here. You should meet him another day... ¡° ¡°Hehe, I know he¡¯s not here. ¡± The young girl could not help butugh. She pushed the door open and walked in As she ced the bag in her hand on the dining table, she said with a smile, ¡°my big brother told me that you¡¯ve been eating instant noodles for a week, so he asked me to buy you some breakfast to send over. ¡° ¡°Your Big Brother? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at her with a puzzled gaze. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°who¡¯s your big brother? ¡° ¡°Dongfang Yunheng. ¡± The young girl¡¯s face was beaming with a bright smile She pointed at the lunch box on the dining table and said, ¡°big brother said that you like to eat soup dumplings and bratwurst the most, and Binhai¡¯s soup dumplings are the best at the Bamboo pavilion at the East Gate, and the Bratwurst is the best at Li Wan at the West Gate. So, I ran to the east gate and the West Gate in the morning. For these two kinds of breakfast, I ran half of Binhai. ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao was speechless. What was Dongfang Yunheng up to They were clearly in a romantic rtionship, but why did he want his family to know that she lived here? ¡°Hurry up and get some chopsticks to eat. ¡± Mu Yao saw Fang Xiao standing there and couldn¡¯t help but push her arm. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, it will get cold, and these two things won¡¯t taste good when they get cold. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Fang Xiao finally reacted and quickly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth and washed my face. I¡¯ll eat after I brush my teeth and wash my face. ¡° As Fang Xiao spoke, she quickly turned around and walked into the bathroom. Since Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister had brought her breakfast, and she had traveled half of Binhai City, she had no objection to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arrangement She couldn¡¯t help but appreciate her younger sister¡¯s kindness. When Fang Xiao came out of the bathroom, Mu Yao was already waiting for her at the dining table. Fang Xiao didn¡¯t know her name, so she called her very politely, ¡°Miss Dongfang, I¡¯ve troubled you too much. It¡¯s just a breakfast... ¡° ¡°What Miss Dongfang? ¡± Mu Yao was obviously dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s words. She quickly interrupted her, then corrected her in a serious manner, ¡°my name is Dongfang Mu Yao. You can call me Mu Yao in the future, or you can call me Mu Yao. ¡° Mu Yao smiled when she said this. She saw the confusion on Fang Xiao¡¯s face Then, she quickly exined, ¡°Mu Yao¡¯s nickname was given to me by my big sister. She even called me little devil. Later, I strongly objected to the nickname of little devil, so she changed it to Mu Yao for me. ¡° Chapter 1924

Chapter 1924: Chapter 1924: My brother and I are best friends

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao listened quietly during breakfast. She had met Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s eldest sister, Dongfang Yu, once at the full moon wine where Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend was. She was a top-notch beauty, and it was said that she was an artist. After breakfast, Fang Xiao wanted to go to work because Dongfang Yunheng gave her a week¡¯s holiday. Her holiday ended yesterday, and today was work time. She had to clean up hiskeside vi and Jiangnan famous city. ¡°Mu Yao, I¡¯m going to work. ¡± Fang Xiao saw that Mu Yao had no intention of leaving, so she said to her, ¡°you can sit here by yourself. There¡¯s aputer over there, and there¡¯s a hanging basket on the balcony... ¡° ¡°Work? ¡± Mu Yao quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words and looked at her with a puzzled face. ¡°where do you work? It¡¯s already past nine in the morning. Aren¡¯t youte for work? ¡° ¡°I... ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment Then she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m doing a part-time job. There are two houses that need cleaning today, and the owner of your house didn¡¯t strictly set my schedule, so there¡¯s no problem of beingte. ¡° ¡°Oh, part-time job? ¡± Mu Yao immediately understood So she came over and pulled her hand, saying, ¡°Sigh, since there¡¯s no time limit for part-time jobs, then why are you rushing to work? The weather is so good today, let¡¯s go out and y. I know a ce that¡¯s very fun. ¡° ¡°I... ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s go, my treat. ¡± Mu Yao immediately pulled Fang Xiao out of the door and said, ¡°we¡¯re going to y golf. In this weather, the sun is bright and the grass is green. It¡¯s a good time to y golf. ¡° Fang Xiao did not know how to y golf. Although the Fang family was considered a wealthy family in Huicheng, Huicheng was a third-tier city after all. Moreover, Huicheng did not have golf, so she had never been to a golf course. However, Dongfang Mu Yao was a golf expert at such a young age, and Fang Xiao was forcibly dragged away by her. She was even dragged to the underground parking lot of Yunxiao court. A car was waiting for them. Mu Yao pulled Fang Xiao into the car and instructed the driver to drive. Fang Xiao guessed that this person was probably the Dongfang family¡¯s driver. It took Yunxiao court about half an hour to walk to the golf course in the suburbs. They arrived not long after. When Fang Xiao got out of the car, she found out that Mu Yao had arranged to y golf with a group of friends. The golf course had a professional coach. Mu Yao asked Fang Xiao to learn golf. Fang Xiao shook her head and said that she did not like golf and asked her to y. There was no need to care about her. She just wanted to watch them y. Mu Yao saw that Fang Xiao insisted on going She could not help butugh. ¡°Fang Xiao, how can you not even learn golf? ¡± My big brother loved to y golf, and my big brother was so handsome, just like a prince. There were naturally many female friends outside, but you were so inflexible. How could you keep him after marriage? ¡°AFTER MARRIAGE? ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she reacted, so she quickly exined to Mu Yao, ¡°Mu Yao, you misunderstood. The rtionship between your big brother and I is not what you think. We are just... ¡° ¡°misunderstanding? Who Misunderstood? ¡± Mu Yao quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words She looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s embarrassed face and smiled, ¡°don¡¯t worry. My Big Brother and I are best friends. We are in the same trenches. Although some people feel that you are doing well, I feel that you are not bad. I will definitely support you and my big brother. ¡° Chapter 1925

Chapter 1925: Chapter 1925-we¡¯re not that kind of rtionship

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s good about my ce? ¡± Fang Xiao became more and more anxious when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s words Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mu Yao, you¡¯re really mistaken. I¡¯ve always been a bad person, and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with your big brother. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve just returned from abroad, but perhaps you don¡¯t know about your big brother¡¯s situation. In fact, his fianc??e is Miss Gu Chenchen, and Miss Gu is both talented and beautiful. She¡¯s kind from the bottom of her heart... ¡°... ¡°...¡± ¡°When you put it that way, I think you¡¯re even better, ¡± Mu Yao interrupted Fang Xiao with a smile She held the golf club in her hand and said, ¡°many people have said bad things about you in front of me, but you¡¯ve never said anything bad about anyone in front of me. I think you¡¯re very good. Besides, who is my brother? How can his taste be bad? ¡° ¡°The rtionship between your brother and I is far from what you see, ¡± Fang Xiao was really anxious. Her contract with Dongfang Yunheng was going to expire in a few days, and she didn¡¯t want any more trouble.. Then, Dongfang Yunheng would find some reason that she could not handle. Then, she would probably not be able to leave smoothly. ¡°If it¡¯s not what I see, then what is it? ¡± Mu Yao looked at her like a little adult and said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°could it be that the two of you have already secretly received the certificate? ¡° ¡°No, of course not. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately denied Mu Yao¡¯s guess. When she saw the smile on her face, she knew that she had been tricked Thus, she quickly said, ¡°actually, there is nothing between me and him. The reason why he let me stay in his apartment is because... ¡° Fang Xiao stopped talking. Her contract with Dongfang Yunheng ended in a few days, so there was no need to let mu Yao know. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? ¡± Mu Yao felt that Fang Xiao¡¯s words were a little strange. She was actually stuttering, so she quickly asked. ¡°nothing. ¡± Fang Xiao immediately shook her head, and then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mu Yao, aren¡¯t you here to y golf? Hurry up and go. He¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time. ¡° ¡°You really don¡¯t want to learn golf? ¡± Mu Yao saw that Fang Xiao really did not have the intention to follow her to learn, so she did not wait for Fang Xiao¡¯s reply and continued, ¡°then it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to learn. My brother is a golf expert. Let him apany you to y golf another day. ¡° Fang Xiao smiled bitterly at Mu Yao¡¯s words and did not respond. Mu Yao¡¯s friend kept calling her from not far away, so Mu Yao could not be bothered to chat with Fang Xiao and quickly ran towards her friend. Fang Xiao sat on the chair next to her and looked at the little Mu Yao who was ying golf not far away. Her figure was light and agile, like a deer running on the grasnd, and herughter was like a Silver Bell. Mu Yao had many friends. They were all young people in their twenties. There were six or seven men and women. Everyone wasughing so happily that the golf clubs danced in their hands. Fang Xiao felt that such an environment and such an asion werepletely out of ce for her. Mu Yao did not introduce her friends to her. Of course, she did not want to know those so-called rich second-generation kids. She sat there quietly and looked at the group of young childrenughing andughing on the green grass. Her mind was thinking about Mu Yao¡¯s words today. Only then did she realize that her rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng was probably in the eyes of some so-called insiders It was no longer the so-called rtionship of ordinary friends. Chapter 1926

Chapter 1926: Chapter 1926: People who can not be avoided

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, she could not help but think of the words that the mother of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s friend said to her at the full moon banquet, ¡°did Yunheng bring you to meet the parents? ¡°? At that time, she did not take the woman¡¯s words to heart. However, ording to the analysis of Mu Yao¡¯s words now, in the eyes of that group of people, the rtionship between her and Dongfang Yunheng was indeed somewhat ambiguous or fantastical. Thinking about it, at such a banquet, the host invited his own rtives and friends, and at such an asion, the man usually brought his partner or the person who was about to be his partner. Dongfang Yunheng did not bring his fianc??e, Gu Chenchen, that night. Instead, he brought her. Therefore, this gave people a chance to misunderstand. People might think that she was the mistress between Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen They even thought that she was an ambitious mistress. Fang Xiao thought so, and her heart started to panic inexplicably. She did not want to be misunderstood by others between her and Dongfang Yunheng, and of course, she did not want to be the mistress who destroyed Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. She did not know why Dongfang Yunheng wanted her to meet his family now, and she also did not know why little Mu Yao appeared in front of her like this. However, she knew that Dongfang Yunheng and her were not what Mu Yao thought. Even though Dongfang Yunheng had been treating her well recently, she knew that it was because of the business rtionship between them. Gu Chenchen¡¯s conversation with her yesterday had made her realize the seriousness of the situation. Later, she met that young girl. Only today did she know that she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister. This fully proved that she existed She had already attracted the attention of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s family. Not Far Away, little Mu Yao was still ying golf. However, she seemed to be running further and further away. Sitting here alone was really boring and she was a little thirsty, so she thought of going to the leisure hall to drink some water or something. However, as soon as she reached the entrance of the Golf Leisure Hall, she bumped into a pair of beautiful people who came out. And this pair of beautiful people was actually Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen walked out together. Both of them held golf clubs in their hands. Dongfang Yunheng was wearing a white golf shirt, and Gu Chenchen was wearing a sea-blue dress. The two of them stood side by side, and the man was handsome and handsome The woman¡¯s bright eyes and white teeth were indeedparable to the celebrities in Korean dramas. Fang Xiao obviously wanted to avoid these two people, but this ce was empty except for the Green Lawn, so she could not find a ce to hide, so she lowered her head She only prayed in her heart that Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen would walk with their heads held high and their chests puffed out. She could not see anyone lower than her eyes. However, her unrealistic dream was quickly shattered by reality. Just as she lowered her head and wanted to turn around quietly, Dongfang Yunheng saw her, and his gaze naturally looked at her with a smile in his eyes. Fang Xiao knew that she could not hide, so she had no choice but to brace herself and raise her head. She thought to herself that she should openly greet the two of them, ¡°Hi, CEO Dongfang, Miss Gu. What a coincidence to see you here. ¡°. However, the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°Yun Heng, tell Mu Yaoter that I¡¯m going back first. I don¡¯t know how to y golf. It¡¯s a waste of time to stay here. ¡° Chapter 1927

Chapter 1927: Chapter 1927, why are You spouting nonsense

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call herter and tell her. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng nced at Gu Chenchen beside him as he spoke. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be ying golf today. I¡¯ll apany Fang Xiao back first. ¡° Gu Chenchen was momentarily stunned. Then, he forced a smile and nodded. He looked at Fang Xiao and said warmly, ¡°Miss Fang, long time no see. Where have you been working recently? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao Works at my ce, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered before Fang Xiao could Then, he smiled and introduced Fang Xiao, ¡°this is Miss Gu Chenchen. You used to meet her when you were my secretary. Now, she is preparing to leave the modeling industry and enter the entertainment industry. ¡° ¡°Miss Gu is amazing. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Gu Chenchen and followed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words topliment her. ¡°Miss Gu is so beautiful. I believe that she will soon be very popr in the entertainment industry. ¡° ¡°Chenchen, you have met Fang Xiao before. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said to Gu Chenchen, ¡°she used to be my personal secretary. Now, she is my girlfriend! ¡° Fang Xiao and Gu Chenchen were both stunned. Neither of them had expected Dongfang Yunheng to make such an introduction for the two of them. Such an introduction was uneptable to both of them. Fang Xiao was faster. She was about to open her mouth to exin, but Dongfang Yunheng did not give her a chance to speak. He grabbed her wrist and tried to scold her in front of her However, he said in a very doting manner, ¡°Xiao Xiao, why is your hand so hot? Do you have a fever? ¡° Before Fang Xiao could answer, she was trying her best to break free from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand Dongfang Yunheng turned to Gu Chenchen, who was still standing there, and said, ¡°well, Chenchen, Fang Xiao¡¯s hand is cold. I¡¯m afraid she has a cold. I have to take her to the hospital. I won¡¯t y golf with you today. We can y again when we have time. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t care what Gu Chenchen was thinking. Of course, he didn¡¯t wait for her answer. He immediately pulled Fang Xiao, who was still in a daze, and walked to the entrance of the golf course. ¡°Hey, Dongfang Yunheng, how can you say such nonsense? ¡± Fang Xiao finally came to her senses and began to panic. She quickly retorted, ¡°you and I are clearly... ¡° Before Fang Xiao could finish her words, and of course, before she had the chance to finish, Dongfang Yunheng lowered his head. His thin lips uratelynded on Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips, just like the lid of a teacupnding on the mouth of a teacup He immediately sealed Fang Xiao¡¯s chattering mouth. Fang Xiao only felt a wave of dizziness. With this sudden kiss from Dongfang Yunheng, Fang Xiao instinctively lost her footing and leaned back. Dongfang Yunheng quickly stretched out an arm to support her... ... This sudden kiss, such intensity, such intensity, Fang Xiao could not even resist, let alone fight back. Therefore, she waspletely muddled in an instant. She forgot to struggle, forget to resist, and even forgot that her feet were free. She could totally use her feet to kick Dongfang Yunheng, who was attacking her. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s kiss was so swift that it blocked all her breathing passages. Just when Fang Xiao thought that she would suffocate and die from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s kiss, Dongfang Yunheng finally let her go. ... Starting from this month, it was six o¡¯clock every day. She hoped that the kisses did not feel too little. Qiao Mai was really working very hard to update. Thank you for your support! Chapter 1928

Chapter 1928: Chapter 1928 clearly knew that the result would be like this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao panted heavily, not even bothering to re at Dongfang Yunheng. Dongfang Yunheng, on the other hand, looked at her with a smile on his face. His slightly rough fingers gently wiped away the saliva at the corner of her lips Then, he whispered to her, ¡°Fang Xiao, you are an adult, and I am also an adult. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. When I bring you to appear in front of my family, I think you should understand what I mean. It is impossible for me, Dongfang Yunheng, to bring a mistress to appear in front of my family and friends. So, you should understand what I mean by doing this. ¡° This time, Fang Xiao waspletely stunned. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about it, but the moment this thought appeared in her mind, she would consciously suppress it. It was no longer possible between her and Dongfang Yunheng. Back then, she had hurt him like that, and now, she had married someone. Not only had she lost her virginity, but she had also had a miscarriage, and now, she was a one-eyed man with only one eye. With this kind of her, even if Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t care about the harm she had done to him five years ago, she still understood that she had lost the ability to make him fall in love with her. At the same time, the Dongfang family would never ept such a person into their family. It was her principle not to dream about things that she should not have. Because she had long passed the age of seventeen or eighteen, no matter what Dongfang Yunheng did to her, she had always put herself in the position of a prostitute. Dongfang Yunheng was her sugar Daddy. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, I think you have misunderstood me. I did not... ¡° ¡°My parents said that they would meet you in two days, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted Fang Xiao before she could finish her sentence. Then, he reached out to grab her and walked to his car. ¡°What? Your parents want to see me? ¡± Fang Xiao waspletely stunned. She had never thought that Dongfang Yunheng would tell his parents everything about her. How could her parents be willing to see her? ¡°I. . . Can I not see your parents? ¡± Fang Xiao asked carefully. Her heart could not withstand such a sudden incident ... ¡°Of course not. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng red at her and said in a bad mood, ¡°do you think that my parents are very idle people who can meet anyone they want? ¡° Of course not, that was for sure. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents were the chairman and the wife of the chairman of the Dongfang Group, and the chairman of the Dongfang Group, Dongfang Mo, was a world-famous person. He was not someone that anyone could meet just because they wanted to It was said that many ceos ofrgepanies had to make an appointment in advance to meet. But because of this, she did not dare to meet him. Moreover, Mrs. Dongfang had a lot of opinions about her. Five years ago, she had told her that she was not good enough for Xi Lingheng, and now, of course, she was not good enough for Dongfang Yunheng. She knew the oue, and she knew that going to meet him would only humiliate herself. What was she going to do Let Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents humiliate her again? So, just as she was about to open her mouth to reject him again.. However, Dongfang Yunheng spoke before she could. ¡°Fang Xiao, I know that you have a lot of concerns. I Apologize For chasing you away when I returned from Francest year, but this time, I sincerely want to be with you. I sincerely want to introduce you to my family. ¡° Fang Xiao bit the corner of her lips when she heard this. She was not interested in the so-called sincerity because any sincerity would only hurt her even more, so she had to avoid it. Chapter 1929 - Chapter 1929. If youre willing, give me a kiss

Chapter 1929: Chapter 1929. If you¡¯re willing, give me a kiss

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m 28 years old this year, and I¡¯m the eldest son of the Dongfang family. My father was already old when he gave birth to me, so he hopes that I can get married as soon as possible. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng paused at this point, then looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°as for you, you¡¯ve experienced so much, and now you still have to manage your younger brother. The burden is also so heavy. I believe that you also need someone to help you share some of the burden. ¡° ¡°When we separated five years ago, I already stopped asking who was right and who was wrong. In short, we can still meet again five yearster, and we can still get together. I think it¡¯s a kind of fate, a fate destined by the heavens. ¡° ¡°since this kind of fate is destined by heaven, then I don¡¯t n to escape, and I hope you don¡¯t escape. Love is indeed too unrealistic and unreal, so I won¡¯t talk to you about love or anything like that. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng took a long breath and then said, ¡°Fang Xiao, what I¡¯m talking to you about now is marriage. I want to marry you, and I want to spend my life with you like an ordinary couple in the world. ¡° At this point, Dongfang Yunheng stopped again and looked down at Fang Xiao. Then he said seriously, ¡°Fang Xiao, tell me now, are you willing to marry me? ¡° Fang Xiao stood there nkly. The golf course beside her was covered with green grass. At the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, the southern golf course was as green as the midsummer in the north. It made people¡¯s hearts light up. She was only wearing a shirt and simple jeans. In fact, standing on the golf course with the wind blowing, it should not be hot. However, at this moment, she felt very hot. Her palms were sweating, and she could not breathe. Dongfang Yunheng was actually proposing to her. Was She hallucinating Between her and him, it was clearly just a business rtionship. Moreover, he even had a fianc??e? ¡°Do you have a cold or a fever? ¡± Fang Xiao finally calmed herself down. She reached out to his forehead and said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s a little hot. Do you want to go to the hospital? I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re... ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not confused. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly pulled her hand down from his forehead. Then, he put his hands on her shoulders and looked down at her again. ¡°Xiao Xiao, are you willing to marry me? ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned again. She did not expect Dongfang Yunheng to be so persistent about such a thing, so she did not know how to answer for a while. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be in a daze. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that she was stunned like a fool He smiled and shook her shoulder. ¡°Alright, if you can¡¯t say it, then forget it. Use your actions to show it. If you¡¯re willing, then kiss me. If you¡¯re not willing, then kiss me. ¡° Fang Xiao did not know whether tough or cry when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. was there a difference between a kiss and a kiss He was obviously taking advantage of a loophole, alright? However, she thought about it carefully. There seemed to be a difference between a kiss and a kiss. A kiss seemed to be a kiss on the cheek, but a kiss? If a kiss was notbined with a kiss, it seemed to be a kiss with his lips. This was the least she could do. Alright, she was not willing. At most, she would take the initiative to kiss him. Anyway, she had just been kissed by him. If she took the initiative to kiss him now, she would not lose a piece of meat. With this thought, Fang Xiao¡¯s heart immediately rxed a lot. She took the initiative to walk to Dongfang Yunheng. Because she was short, she had to use both hands to grab his shoulders and stand on tiptoe Her Pink Lips pressed against his tightly pursed lips. Chapter 1930 - Chapter 1930 was a little confusing

Chapter 1930: Chapter 1930 was a little confusing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, just as her pink lips were about to touch Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s lips, she didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Yunheng to turn his face slightly in an instant. As a result, her pink lips that were about to touch his thin lipsnded on his cheek without warning. ¡°Okay, you have agreed to marry me. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at Fang Xiao with a cunning face, but the smile on his face was even more brilliant than the sun. Fang Xiao waspletely stunned. Both of her hands were still grabbing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s shoulders, and she even forgot to put down the tip of her toes. She couldn¡¯t recover from the fact that she had kissed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s cheek just now. Qiu Yitang rubbed his forehead. He had not seen Fang Xiao in a week since thest time he saw her at the special school. He still spent half of the week in Binhai. ¡°Ah Biao, it has been a week. You can¡¯t even find out where Fang Xiao Lives? ¡± Qiu Yitang was very dissatisfied with his subordinates. ¡°Boss Qiu, how big is Binhai There are more than ten million people. We are looking for a person among more than ten million people. This is actually like looking for a needle in a haystack, ¡± Ah Biao exined to Qiu Yitang in a low voice. ¡°Besides, even if you say that you know she is with Dongfang Yunheng, who knows how many properties Dongfang Yunheng has in Binhai ¡°Moreover, his properties are all invisible. There¡¯s no way to find out. ¡° ¡°That Bastard Dongfang Yunheng is clearly engaged to Gu Chenchen. He¡¯s Gu Chenchen¡¯s fianc??, and now he¡¯s actually interested in Fang Xiao. ¡± Qiu Yitang was extremely frustrated when he said this. He had never dreamed before that.. His love rival actually had such a powerful background. Qiu Yitang¡¯s thoughts were really a little funny. He listed Dongfang Yunheng as his love rival, and there was no so-called love between him and Fang Xiao. There was still a marriage in the past, and now there wasn¡¯t even a marriage. Ah Biao also didn¡¯t understand Qiu Yitang¡¯s personality. As far as he knew, Qiu Yitang had always doted on Du Caiwei. Du Caiwei was blind, and he was more anxious than anyone else It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to find a cornea to rece her. Now, Du Caiwei¡¯s eyes were bright again, and she was bing more and more beautiful. Qiu Yitang suddenly ignored Du Caiwei, and even wanted to find his ex-wife, Fang Xiao, whom he used to hate. ¡°By the way, how are the immigration procedures for Du Caiwei going? ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately remembered this matter, so he quickly asked his assistant. ¡°The immigration procedures are not easy to handle now, ¡± Ah Biao reported truthfully to Qiu Yitang. Seeing Qiu Yitang ring at him, Qiu Yitang quickly exined So he quickly exined, ¡°moreover, Miss Du Caiwei requested you to emigrate to France, and the French immigration is the slowest, so I estimate that it will take at least half a year. ¡° Hearing Ah Biao¡¯s words, Qiu Yitang thought about the conditions of the French immigration and finally did not say anything more. He just waved his hand to show that he understood and asked Ah Biao to quickly leave. Ah Biao hesitated for a moment when he turned around. Actually, he had found out another matter and did not know if he should report it to Qiu Yitang. However, seeing that Qiu Yitang was so impatient, in the end, he did not say anything and walked away. However, it was precisely because Ah Biao did not say anything this time that it caused a lot of trouble for Qiu Yitangter on. Of course, this was ater topic, so he did not say anything for now. Chapter 1931

Chapter 1931: Chapter 1931 ¡ª they don¡¯t eat people

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang waited for Ah Biao to leave before he picked up his phone to call his friends. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have many friends in Binhai. He was only close to the Gu family. Gu Yiran, Gu Chenchen¡¯s cousin, was also Qiu Yitang¡¯s cousin. He had just returned from abroad a few days ago and happened to be in Binhai. At noon, Gu Yiran called him to invite him for dinner. At noon, he wondered if there would be any news about Fang Xiao in the afternoon So he said that he would talk about it at night, in case he had some social engagements. At this moment, he happened to be free, so he took the initiative to call Gu Yiran. Since Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng were together, if he wanted to destroy Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao, he reckoned that he would have to contact the Gu family and even meet Gu Chenchen. In the blink of an eye, a week¡¯s time had passed, and the agreement between Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng had reached its final day. Fang Xiao had been secretly working with the Flower and Grass Company for the past two days, preparing to leave as soon as the contract was over. A few days ago, Dongfang Yunheng hade to the Yunxiao pavilion. Ever since that day at the golf course, when he had plotted to say that she had agreed to marry him, his skin had be thicker these two days, and he had actually started calling her his wife. Fang Xiao was somewhat helpless and did not know whether tough or cry at his way of addressing her. She corrected him a few times, but it did not work. The more she corrected him, the more he cheered. In the end, she simply did not correct him. She thought that she would just leave secretly. In the past two days, Dongfang Yunheng had note. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that he had a lot of things to do. Of course, he was the president of such a bigpany. He would not abandon his work just because of her, right? On thest day of the day, she went to Jiangnan¡¯s famous city to clean up in the morning. Thest time she cleaned, she was still very serious about her work. It could be said that she had done a lot of cleaning. In the afternoon, she went to hiskeside vi again. Not only did she clean up the upstairs and downstairs, but she also watered the flowers and trees there. Of course, she would leave early tomorrow morning. The Yunxiao Pavilion¡¯s cleaning could be done tonight. And this evening, she wanted to go to the special school to visit her younger brother, Fang Chen. She wanted to bring her younger brother out for dinner tonight. It could be considered a farewell dinner. However, at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she had just returned to the Yunxiao pavilion when Dongfang Yunheng called. He told her that her parents wanted to see her tonight, so he told her to wait at home and not go there. He would immediately drive back to pick her up. Hearing his words, Fang Xiao felt an inexplicable sense of fear, so she could not help but say to Dongfang Yunheng on the phone, ¡°well, can I not go to see your parents? Can I escape at thest minute? ¡° ¡°Of course not, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice sounded very determined from the phone, and then he asked, ¡°why are you escaping? They don¡¯t eat people. ¡° ¡°They don¡¯t eat people, but I¡¯m still very afraid, ¡± Fang Xiao Thought of Mrs. Dongfang¡¯s expression, and her heart immediately became so nervous that her voice trembled. She was really afraid, and she was sure that Mrs. Dongfang would not like her. In fact, if she went to see.. She was going to be humiliated. ¡°Xiao Xiao, what are you afraid of? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng also heard that Fang Xiao¡¯s voice was a bit off So he quicklyforted her, ¡°people say that ugly wives have to see their inws sooner orter. Moreover, you¡¯re not so ugly that you can¡¯t see people, right? Don¡¯t worry, my mother is... ¡° ¡°Your mother won¡¯t like me, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words, and then hurriedly exined, ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯m not going. Your Mother didn¡¯t like me five years ago, and now she won¡¯t like me even more. I think... ¡° Chapter 1932

Chapter 1932: Chapter 1932: Meeting Mrs. Dongfang Five Years Ago

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wait, what did you just say? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly stopped Fang Xiao on the other end of the phone and continued to ask, ¡°how do you know that my mother didn¡¯t like you five years ago? Could it be that you met my mother five years ago? ¡° Fang Xiao then remembered that she had let the cat out of the bag just now. Five years ago, that noblewoman had told her not to tell Xi Lingheng that she had met her. Now, even if she didn¡¯t say it, she had already said it. Besides, they were going to meet soon, so she couldn¡¯t care less about keeping the secret from five years ago. Therefore, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°yes, five years ago, in New Jersey, your mother came to look for me. She said... she said that I¡¯m not good enough for you... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng never dreamed that his mother had actually gone to New Jersey to see Fang Xiao five years ago. What was even more unexpected was that his mother would actually say something like that. Fang Xiao was not good enough for him Was this what his mother said His mother had been despised and abandoned by her parents since she was young. In the end, she grew up with the maid, mother Wang. His mother and father had gone through so much. Their love and marriage had note easily. In his heart, his mother had always been a great woman, and also a kind and understanding woman. Although his mother had recently opposed his marriage to Fang Xiao, he believed that it was because his mother had almost frozen to death five years ago when she saw him. It was out of maternal instinct that she felt sorry for him, afraid that he would suffer the same fate as Fang Xiao again. But who knew that his mother had despised Fang Xiao five years ago She actually said that Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t good enough for him. At that time, he and Fang Xiao hadn¡¯t broken up yet, and their rtionship was very good. What right did mother have to say that Fang Xiao wasn¡¯t good enough for him? It was rare to say that mother had secretly investigated Fang Xiao¡¯s background But even so, Fang Xiao¡¯s background back then wasn¡¯t shameful, was it The Fang family could be considered an ordinary family in Huicheng, right? Mother herself had lived that kind of life since she was young. She couldn¡¯t have despised the poor and loved the rich. Back then, when her sister married her first brother-inw, Jin Zhengnan, wasn¡¯t she also the child of a poor family? Mother didn¡¯t say anything either? Then why did his mother treat Fang Xiao like that five years ago And five years ago, Fang Xiao broke up with him. ... He couldn¡¯t help but think of the piercing words that Fang Xiao said to him on the day of the break-up. And those words, were they deliberately said by Fang Xiao after she promised her mother that she would break up with him? His heart and his body trembled in an instant. He had always thought that the break-up five years ago was a fatal blow to him from Fang Xiao. She was as cruel as he loved her. And when she proposed the break-up at that time, perhaps it was indeed a manifestation of her momentary vanity. Last year, when he met Fang Xiao Again, when he found out about the things between the Fang and Qiu families, he vaguely knew that when Fang Xiao came back from America to get engaged to Qiu Yitang, it was to save the Fang family. Born into a wealthy family, he had seen many things like this since he was young. Even his parents¡¯marriage back then, it was said that his mother¡¯s mother¡¯s family, his so-called grandfather.. It was also to save his Xi family that he got married to the Dongfang family. Last year, he brought Fang Xiao to France and abandoned her the moment he returned. He wanted to avenge her for abandoning him that year, to make her feel the pain of being abandoned. However, he soon realized that this woman was not in pain at all. After she returned to Hui city, she married her ex-fianc??, Qiu Yitang, and became the young madam of the Qiu family. Chapter 1933

Chapter 1933: Chapter 1933 was the most important part

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Only then did he know that he was the one who was truly in pain. After she became the young Madam of the Qiu family, he had driven to Hui city several times. He had hidden himself in a hidden ce to look at her and discovered that she was actually living a carefree life. The one that he remembered most clearly wasst year¡¯s winter solstice festival. He clearly didn¡¯t need to go to h city, but he still found an excuse for himself and drove to h city. In fact, he was driving to Hui city because h city would pass by Hui city. That time, when he rushed to Hui city, he happened to see her driving out in a BMW. She even had an appointment with a friend. She was chatting andughing with her friend, and they seemed to be living very happily. That was because his heart waspletely dead. He thought that he would never be able to be with her again in this life, so when he came back, he agreed to Gu Chenchen¡¯s request and agreed to be engaged to her. However,ter on, he met Fang Xiao again and found out that she had encountered such a thing in the Qiu family again. He even saw that she only had one eye when he was downstairs in her dormitory. At that time, his heart was so painful that it almost stopped beating. He kept looking for her, thinking that he was going to humiliate her. He was going to make her regret how short-sighted she was back then when she saw him. She had lost him, the so-called poor boy, and now she was living such a life. However, he soon discovered that his purpose of doing this was not to humiliate Fang Xiao at all. Instead, it was to make himself sink deeper and deeper. In the end, he realized that he simply could not leave her. He simply wanted to be with her, except for her.. He actually did not want any other woman. Leng Rong had previously said that he would be in the hands of a woman for the rest of his life. He was utterly useless. He even stubbornly refuted, saying that he was not in the hands of a woman. He just wanted to make that woman feel guilty.. He wanted her to fall in love with him again and regret her guts. In fact, he knew in his heart that he was indeed in the hands of a woman for the rest of his life. And the person who truly regretted his guts was not Fang Xiao, but himself. He had always thought that if he had not abandoned her after returning from France with herst year, then she would definitely not be like this today, and their marriage would not have gone through such hardships. Most importantly, her eyes. Every time he slept beside her, every time he looked sideways at her eyes that were like dead fish beads, he wished that he could dig out his own eyes and fix them on her. He knew the process of her losing her eyes, and he also knew the price of her losing her corneas. That was the freedom that she was willing to use her corneas to exchange for. Therefore, he could not forcefully push this responsibility onto Qiu Yitang or Qiu Yitang¡¯s mistress. The root of the matter was that he had abandoned Fang Xiaost year. If he had not abandoned Fang Xiao, then Fang Xiao would definitely not have married Qiu Yitang. And if Fang Xiao did not marry Qiu Yitang, then the incident of losing her corneas would not have happened. Of course, he would not let go of those who framed Fang Xiao. Those who dared to touch his woman andy their hands on his woman would not have an easy life. He did not touch those people for the time being because he wanted to settle down with Fang Xiao by his side. He was deeply afraid that if he touched those people, and this woman was not by his side, if he was not careful, those people wouldy their hands on her again. Therefore, he had to make peace with his family. What he had to do now was to take Fang Xiao to his parents so that they would ept Fang Xiao and then agree to his marriage with Fang Xiao. Chapter 1934

Chapter 1934: Chapter 1934-don¡¯t run around

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION As long as he and Fang Xiao were married, Qiu Yitang and the woman surnamed Du would not dare to touch Fang Xiao, because if they touched Fang Xiao, they would be touching him, Dongfang Yunheng. He thought things were going well. Recently, his mother did not oppose him and Fang Xiao Anymore under his father¡¯s persuasion. A few days ago, she even took the initiative to say that she wanted to meet Fang Xiao and ask him to bring his ugly wife to them. He thought about this matter and felt that it was about right. He believed that his parents were not the kind of people who deliberately made things difficult for others, and Fang Xiao was not worse than Gu Chenchen. His parents would definitely like Fang Xiao when they saw her. However, who knew that Fang Xiao would actually say that her mother had seen her five years ago and that she was not worthy of his words? This made the matter that he was very confident in immediately be uncertain. Fang Xiao could not hear Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice over the phone for a long time, so she said indifferently, ¡°So, Yun Heng, I don¡¯t need to go with you to see your parents. ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao was about to hang up the phone, but she was quickly stopped by Dongfang Yunheng on the other side of the phone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going? ¡± Yun Heng¡¯s deep and hoarse voice came from the phone. Then he quickly exined, ¡°Xiao Xiao, people change. You said that it was five years ago. Maybe my mother¡¯s mind has changed again after five years? ¡° ¡°She can¡¯t change, ¡± Fang Xiao hurriedly said. She took a deep breath and quickly added, ¡°I met her in the mall some time ago. She looked cold when she saw me... ¡° ¡°You met her at the mall? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s slightly shocked voice came from the phone. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°when did this happen? Which Mall did you meet my mother at? ¡° ¡°It was the time when we bought pots and pans at the global chain store. ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t care less now, so she said truthfully, ¡°I went to the second floor to buy cleaning products and met her at the cosmetics counter. ¡° ¡°Xiao Xiao, I have something to take care of first, so I won¡¯te to pick you up. I¡¯ll get mu Yao to pick you upter. ¡± After hearing Fang Xiao¡¯s words, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s heart was in a mess At this moment, he felt that he had to go back and ask his mother some things. His mother could disagree with his marriage to Fang Xiao. After all, his mother had her own considerations and standpoint. However, that should be discussed openly with him and not yed tricks behind his back. This was something that he simply couldn¡¯t ept. Fang Xiao frowned slightly when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. She was about to reject him when Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Alright, Xiao Xiao, just wait at home. Don¡¯t run around. That girl Mu Yao is very fast. She¡¯ll probably arrive in less than half an hour. ¡° Fang Xiao smiled wryly when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. Why was she running around After tonight, she would no longer have anything to do with Dongfang Yunheng tomorrow. If Mu Yao wanted toe, then so be it. That little girl wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. Moreover, she was certain that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t like her and wouldn¡¯t agree to the marriage between Dongfang Yunheng and herself. Therefore, whether or not she would meet Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents tonight had already been decided in advance. Dongfang Yunheng wasn¡¯t lying. Mu Yao, this little girl, was reallying very soon. Of course, this would only take about half an hour as he said on the phone. Chapter 1935

Chapter 1935: Chapter 1935, of course you¡¯re not nervous

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao had never thought of running away. Although she had said that she wanted to hide, now that things had developed to this point, and she was about to spill the beans about what happened five years ago, running away would make her look guilty It was as if she was making up a lie. When Mu Yao came, she was packing her luggage because she was leaving early the next morning. If she was really going to meet Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents tonight, she reckoned that she would not be back too early. Therefore, she took the opportunity to pack her luggage first. Mu Yao looked at Fang Xiao who was packing her luggage and teased, ¡°Aiyo, what are you doing? Are you preparing to pack up and run away? And then have my brother chase you back from the ends of the Earth? ¡° Fang Xiao smiled when she heard this and said inly, ¡°why would I run away? It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t be staying here tomorrow. I¡¯m going to work somewhere else and I¡¯m just preparing to move. ¡° Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru were preparing to leave at 5:30 in the afternoon. As Yun Heng and Junyue Xuan were not far from one inch mo city, it would only take less than twenty minutes to drive there. Xi Muru was actually a little nervous. She picked out a few clothes and changed into them, but she was still not satisfied. Dongfang Mo even scolded her from the side. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re going to have dinner with your future daughter-inw. You¡¯ve met her before, so why don¡¯t you wear something different? ¡° Xi Muru could not help butugh when she heard Dongfang Mo¡¯s words. She said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I think it¡¯s strange too. This ugly daughter-inw is obviously nervous when she meets her inws, but I, as her mother-inw, am actually so nervous. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s the first time for a youngdy to be on a sedan chair, so it¡¯s normal for her to be nervous. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately enlightened her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your first time being a mother-inw? It¡¯s the same as your first time being a bride. ¡° Xi Muru could not help but roll her eyes at Dongfang Mo when she heard this. She could not help but say coldly, ¡°you mean, you¡¯re not nervous when you¡¯re being a groom for the first time? ¡° ¡°...¡±Dongfang Mo was immediately speechless. Being a groom was something that happened more than thirty years ago. He could not even remember if he was nervous at that time. Moreover, he did not think that the bride would be her when they got married? Since ancient times, their marriage was destined, so they had been entangled with each other for their entire lives. Thinking about the years when they had just married and how she had almost be Zheng Yifan¡¯s wife, he still felt a lingering fear. When Xi Muru saw that Dongfang Mo was silent, she could not help but say, ¡°of course you¡¯re not nervous. Before you got married, you had countless women and had been a real groom many times. It would be weird if you were nervous. ¡° This time, Dongfang Mo was sweating. He was about to turn 60 years old. He still felt extremely guilty when he told his wife about what had happened back then. Hence, he quickly went forward and pulled his wife into his arms from behind. He looked at her still charming in the mirror He apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Ru. I didn¡¯t leave my virginity to you in this life. In the next life, I¡¯ll definitely meet you at the earliest time. I¡¯ll definitely not touch another woman before I marry you. I¡¯ll definitely... ¡° ¡°Get lost, get lost. ¡± Xi Muru pushed him away with her hand and then said with a red face, ¡°you¡¯re already so old, yet you still say such things. Don¡¯t you find it too mushy? ¡° ¡°What¡¯s there to be mushy about? ¡± Dongfang Mo could not help butugh He looked at his wife and said, ¡°anyway, we¡¯ve already agreed that we¡¯ll watch the next meteor shower together, and we¡¯ll watch the next meteor shower together. In this life, in the next life, we¡¯ll all be together. ¡° Chapter 1936

Chapter 1936: Chapter 1936: Fang Xiao doesn¡¯t know how to lie

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru was about to say something when she heard the sound of someone running up the stairs outside the door. She was stunned. The moment she turned around, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Mom, are you in there? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice came from outside the door. It was obviously heavy breathing, so it could be seen how fast he was running. ¡°Yes, ¡± Mu ru answered and immediately motioned for Dongfang Mo to open the door while she hurriedly tidied up her clothes that had been messed up by Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo pulled open the door and saw that Dongfang Yunheng had quickly walked in. There were faint beads of sweat on his forehead and his hair was a little messy. From this, one could see that he was very anxious. ¡°Yun Heng, why are you back? ¡± Dongfang Mo looked at his son who had walked in and frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring Fang Xiao directly to Jun Yue Xuan to wait for us? ¡° ¡°I originally nned to bring Fang Xiao directly to Jun Yue Xuan to wait for you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng calmed his breathing Then, he looked at his mother and said, ¡°but, I just received a piece of news, and this news is very shocking to me, so I have toe back and verify it with mom. ¡° Xi Muru quickly walked over and looked at her son. She frowned slightly and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°this news is about me? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered truthfully. He looked at his mother who was a lot shorter than him Then, he said with great pain, ¡°mom, five years ago, why did you go behind my back to New Jersey to see Fang Xiao? Why did you say such things to Fang Xiao? Why did you force her to break up with me? ¡° ¡°Wait a minute, ¡± Xi Muru stopped Dongfang Yunheng immediately. Her puzzled face was instantly shocked as she looked at her son Her slightly furrowed brows were now tightly knitted. ¡°You said that I went to New Jersey to see Fang Xiao five years ago and forced Fang Xiao to break up with you? Is that so? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered firmly. ¡°Who said that to you? ¡± Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was also gloomy. Without waiting for Dongfang Yunheng to answer, he continued to ask, ¡°is it that Fang Xiao? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered truthfully Then he added, ¡°today, I asked Fang Xiao toe with me to see you. Fang Xiao refused. She said that mom wouldn¡¯t like her and wouldn¡¯t agree to our marriage. After my repeated questioning, she finally told me what happened five years ago. ¡° ¡°Five years ago, I went to New Jersey once. That was after you were abandoned by Fang Xiao and died in the snow. ¡± Xi Muru looked at her son She snorted and said, ¡°Fang Xiao is indeed a vain woman. She was afraid toe to see us and was afraid that I would ask her why she treated my son like that five years ago, so she made up such a lie. ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao doesn¡¯t know how to make up lies, ¡± Yun Heng interrupted his mother immediately, then quickly added, ¡°Fang Xiao also said that she met you not long ago, and you even talked to her then. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Xi Muru was even more shocked this time. She stared at her son with wide eyes and could not help but ask, ¡°when did she meet me? Where did she meet me? ¡° ¡°She said that she met me at that global chain store... ¡± Dongfang Yunheng briefly told her what Fang Xiao had told her. Xi Muru tried her best to recall, then nodded and said, ¡°I remember now. I did go to that store that day, but I didn¡¯t meet her. At that time... ¡° Chapter 1937

Chapter 1937: Chapter 1937, what kind of person is behind this

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru stopped there, causing Dongfang Mo to be dissatisfied. He could not help but ask, ¡°what exactly happened back then? Did you say anything to Fang Xiao? ¡° ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about what happened back then. Let¡¯s go to Junyue Xuan now. ¡± Xi Muru looked at her husband and son and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I have to get to the bottom of this tonight. If Fang Xiao isn¡¯t lying, then someone must be behind this. ¡° ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? ¡± Dongfang Mo was confused by Xi Muru¡¯s words. He could not help but look at his wife and ask, ¡°are you getting more and more unpredictable now? ¡° Fang Xiao had originally wanted to avoid meeting Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents, but who would have thought that Mu Yao woulde and insist on bringing her to Junyue Xuan? She even said that if she did not bring her along, her brother would definitely kill her. ¡°Why are you so nervous? ¡± Mu Yao could not help butugh when she saw her expression She teased, ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just going to meet your future inws. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to meet any ghosts or gods. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Just rx and think of it as going to have a meal with my brother. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of having a meal with your brother, ¡± Fang Xiao muttered in a low voice. ¡°...¡±Mu Yao was unable to answer this time. Fang Xiao¡¯s mood was indeed unable to rx. In her heart, she always had the illusion that a storm hade. She felt that this time when she went to meet Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents, it would definitely not be as simple as Mu Yao¡¯s ugly daughter-inw meeting her future inws. Fang Xiao had always disliked bright red and green colors, so her clothes had always been light and elegant. Ever since the Fang family was down and out, she had almost never bought any clothes to wear. She used to wear work clothes to work. Of course, she still had some clothes left over when she was at the Fang family. Although they had been a little old for more than a year, they were more or less brand-name goods, but the style was outdated. She did not care much about these things because she did not have any hope of marrying Dongfang Yunheng. That man was bing more and more unfathomable. Ever since she came back from Francest year and was suddenly abandoned by him, she could no longer understand him Therefore, she did not dare to have any hopes or fantasies about any of his gentleness and friendliness. She was wearing the clothes that she used to wear at the Fang family. In fact, she had only worn them once or twice before. She said that they were old clothes, but the colors did not look old. It was just that the style was outdated. Mu Yao said that her clothes were very good-looking and had a retro style. Her mother loved Retro Styles the most and would definitely like her at a nce. Fang Xiao smiled bitterly when she heard this. Mrs. Dongfang Liked Retro Styles. This seemed to be the case because whether it was when she met Mrs. Dongfang five years ago or not long ago.. The clothes she wore seemed to be retro style. Fang Xiao¡¯s hair still hung down gently on her shoulders. The top of her head was the simplest middle section. She wore sses and lowered her head slightly. Her hair hung down, covering a lot of her face. Mu Yao was a child, so she obviously didn¡¯t know how to drive. It was probably the Dongfang family¡¯s chauffeur who drove Mu Yao here. When Fang Xiao got into the car, she heard Mu Yao say to the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle Ah Hao, go to Jun Yue Xuan. Drive faster. It won¡¯t be good if my parents get there first. ¡° Thus, the Uncle Ah Hao that Mu Yao called drove a little faster. Fang Xiao sat in the back seat, her heart nervous as if something was wrong. Her tightly clenched palms were faintly sweating. At this moment, there seemed to be some kind of hope in her heart, but what exactly was she looking forward to.. She couldn¡¯t tell. Chapter 1938

Chapter 1938: Chapter 1938 lost the happy pig

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION It was a bit far from the Heavenly Cloud Pavilion to the Grand Hyatt Regency. Mu Yao said that even if the car drove faster, it would probably take more than half an hour. In order to conveniently understand the traffic situation, uncle a Hao turned on the car radio and directly adjusted the traffic station. The host in the traffic station was constantly reporting on the traffic situation on all the main roads. At a certain intersection, a certain Mother did not catch a naughty child. In the end, the child ran to the Zebra crossing at a red light and was knocked away by a car Four consecutive cars crashed into each other on the eastern suburbs main road, blocking the entire main road. The traffic jam on the main road had already reached two kilometers, and it was still increasing. At the intersection of the north-south Expressway, arge truck directly knocked over a small car. ... The host of the traffic channel was rambling on about thetest traffic conditions on all the main roads in the city. All kinds of horrible scenes made people feel sour listening to it The host was constantly reminding and urging drivers to go around these main roads. At the same time, he reminded everyone to pay attention to safety and drive carefully. The traffic channel was endless. Mu Yao was a child, so she was tired of listening to it, so she couldn¡¯t help but press the car radio and quickly switched to the music channel. Of course, it was ying songs. Fang Xiao used to like some songs, but in the past two years, she didn¡¯t like listening to them. At this time, Zhang Xinzhe¡¯s ¡°white moonlight¡± was ying on the radio White Moonlight / somewhere in my heart / so bright / but so cold Everyone / has a sadness / want to hide / but want to cover it up White Moonlight / The ends of the world / In my heart / but not by my side Can¡¯t dry / your tears at that time / The road is too long / can¡¯t catch up to forgive You are my / unspeakable hurt / want to forget / but can¡¯t help but recall Like exile / Stumbling all the way / Your Bondage / can¡¯t be released :. White Moonlight passed by is Jiang Yuyang¡¯s ¡°lost the happy pig¡± : can¡¯t give you the happiness you want / So choose to quit / because I love you so let you / choose a better home. . . ¡°lost the happy pig¡± passed by milk tea¡¯s ter¡± , song after Song of emotion, love to break up the hurt, it made her heart clench for a while, she only felt frightened. She had been avoiding the traffic-clogged roads at the traffic stop, but in the end, she encountered a small traffic jam. It was not so small that it did not move at all. However, the traffic was very slow, simr to the pedestrians walking on the side of the road. The Sky gradually darkened, and the neon lights in the city gradually lit up. The forest made of steel and cement seemed much gentler under the neon lights. The street lights on both sides of the road were like Pearl shells that had been identally scattered. Then, they were linked together by artisans who excelled in craftsmanship. They were so bright and lifelike that they made the entire city¡¯s night scene look even more mysterious and beautiful. Fortunately, Xiao Sai had been here for a long time. Jun Yuexuan had finally arrived. Fang Xiao looked at the time. It was ten minutester than the original time, but she shouldn¡¯t bete because Dongfang Yunheng had said that his parents would only arrive at seven o¡¯clock. Mu Yao did not follow her out of the car. She only got out of the car to talk to her a little. It was nothing more than necessary to be nervous. My parents were not scary. They were actually very kind and amiable? Finally, Mu Yao said to her, ¡°you can go up by yourself. It¡¯s in the northern country¡¯s scenic private room on the second floor. You can be considered to have arrived five minutes earlier. My parents probably won¡¯t arrive until five minutester. ¡° Chapter 1939

Chapter 1939: Chapter 1939: Meeting Mrs. Dongfang Again

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°thank you, ¡± Fang Xiao thanked Mu Yao, who had already gotten into the car. Then, she calmed down a little and slowly walked toward the entrance of the restaurant. Mu Yao told her not to be afraid, so how could she not be afraid But she did not know what she was afraid of. Was it that she was afraid that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents would take a fancy to her, or that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents would not take a fancy to her? She felt very conflicted. She felt that she had been too muddle-headed. Fortunately, there was a hostess at the entrance of the restaurant. When she walked in, someone immediately greeted her. She told the hostess the room number she wanted to go to. The hostess immediately led her up with great enthusiasm. She directly led her to the best sightseeing spot at the end of the corridor on the second floor, the scenery of the northern kingdom, and pushed the door open for her. As expected, she was notte. There was no one in the private room. She raised her head to look at the clock on the wall. It was 6:57 now. There were still three minutes until seven. She let out a long sigh of relief and secretly rejoiced that she was notte. If she arrivedter than Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents, it would be impolite. If that was the case, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents¡¯prejudice against her would be even deeper. As Fang Xiao thought about this, she felt that her thoughts were somewhat inexplicable. Why was she so worried about Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents¡¯prejudice against her Could it be that she really hoped that she could marry into the Dongfang family? She could not help but shake her head. She felt that she was too conflicted. In order to ease the conflict, she took out her phone and turned it on. Then, she called Dongfang Yunheng, wanting to ask him where he was When would he be able to rush over. She did not want to face Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents alone. She was originally an ordinary person. Now that she wanted to meet the Dongfang Group¡¯s chairman and wife, she probably did not know how to sit or speak. However, her phone had just turned on. Before she had the time to look for Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s number, she heard the sound of the door being pushed open again. Then, someone walked in. Fang Xiao instinctively raised her head. Only then did she realize that it was the noblewoman who hade in. However, what made her feel a little strange was why only Mrs. Dongfang was here, and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s father did note? Although she was puzzled, she quickly stood up and looked at the noblewoman politely. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, you¡¯re here? ¡° The noblewoman¡¯s face was obviously shocked when she saw Fang Xiao. She was surprised at first, then her face darkened. She couldn¡¯t help but Berate Fang Xiao, ¡°Fang Xiao, why are you here? ¡° Fang Xiao felt that Mrs. Dongfang¡¯s question was a little strange. Wasn¡¯t it because Dongfang Yunheng said that his parents wanted to meet her, so they arranged to meet here Could it be that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother still didn¡¯t know about this? With this thought in mind, she wasn¡¯t angry. She still patiently exined to her, ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, it¡¯s rare that you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re meeting me tonight. Or did CEO Dongfang not call you in advance? ¡° ¡°What nonsense is this? Who wants to meet you? ¡± The noblewoman looked nervous and angry. She then used her hands to Chase Fang Xiao away. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I¡¯m meeting my friends here tonight. Is it your turn to meet me? ¡° Fang Xiao was confused by Mrs. Dongfang¡¯s sudden turn of events. However, since Mrs. Dongfang did not want to see her, she did not want to stay here shamelessly and be scolded. Chapter 1940

Chapter 1940: Chapter 1940: Who Exactly is Madam Dongfang

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, she picked up her bag and looked at the noblewoman. ¡°Madam Dongfang, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. You were the one who wanted to see me, but now it seems like it¡¯s me... ¡° ¡°Who wants to see you? When did I say that I wanted to see you? ¡± The noblewoman was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s dilly-dallying. She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that you¡¯re not worthy of Yun Heng... ¡° Before the noblewoman could finish her words, Fang Xiao had already turned around and walked towards the door of the private room. However, before she could pull the door open, the door was pushed open from the outside. After the door was pushed open, two people walked in. One was a man and one was a woman. The man looked to be in his early fifties while the woman looked to be in her forties. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful and generous. Although they were both middle-aged, their charm was not inferior to that of young people nowadays. Fang Xiao instinctively moved to the side and looked at the two people in front of her in a daze. To be honest, she had never seen these two people before. However, the man and Dongfang Yunheng clearly had the same face. They were just young and old. She was clearly stunned when she saw the two people who walked in. This was because, regardless of whether it was their attire or their demeanor, they looked like a couple. But what was up with Madam Dongfang Could it be that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s father had two wives? Fang Xiao was puzzled. When the noblewoman who was shouting at her saw the two people who walked in, she was obviously dumbfounded. She nced at Fang Xiao, but quickly returned to her normal state Then, she greeted the middle-aged man and woman who had just entered with a smile. ¡°Aiya, Chairman Dongfang, you¡¯re so free today. You actually came out to have tea with the Madam, ¡± The noblewoman said to the middle-aged man as she gracefully extended her fair and delicate hand. ¡°Hehehe, if I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was someone pretending to be my wife outside, ¡± although Dongfang Mo¡¯s voice was t, his tone was obviously sharp. The noblewoman was stunned for a moment, then she smiled again and quickly teased, ¡°look at what Chairman Dongfang said. Mu Ru has such an elegant temperament. Who can pretend to be her just because they want to? ¡° ¡°Is that so? ¡± Xi Muru answered coldly, then she turned her head and waved at Fang Xiao. ¡°Fang Xiao, what did you call her just now? ¡° ¡°Mrs. Dongfang. ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment, but she still answered truthfully. Then she looked at thedy and said, ¡°I always thought you were Mrs. Dongfang. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, look, I told you. This girl made a mistake herself, ¡± Thedy continued Then she introduced Fang Xiao Seriously, ¡°Miss Fang, this is Chairman Dongfang and Mrs. Dongfang. Don¡¯t make a mistake next time. ¡° ¡°Then, who are you? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at the noblewoman with a puzzled expression. Since this woman was not Mrs. Dongfang, then what right did she have to interfere in the marriage between her and Dongfang Yunheng? Why did she say five years ago that she was not worthy of Dongfang Yunheng? ¡°This is Mrs. Gu, the heavy mother, ¡± Xi Muru continued Then, she said to the Noblewoman, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I was supposed to invite you to dinner tonight, but Yun Heng suddenly called and said that he wanted to bring Fang Xiao to see us. Because of the sudden incident, I didn¡¯t have time to call you, so... ¡° Chapter 1941

Chapter 1941: Chapter 1941: How did Your Father Die

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Who Was Mrs. Gu and Wang Hongxia This scene immediately gave her a clue. She quickly took over Xi Muru¡¯s words. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, look at what you said. You guys go ahead first. I have other friends to meet. I¡¯ll contact you again when I¡¯m free. ¡° After Mrs. Gu said this, she immediately walked towards the door. When she passed Fang Xiao, she looked at her with aplicated gaze, and that gaze instantly made Fang Xiao¡¯s heart jump. So she had always believed that Mrs. Dongfang was Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother. Then why did shee to New Jersey five years ago to look for her Could it be that she had been helping her daughter clear the obstacles on the path of love at that time? Before Fang Xiao could figure it out, Xi Muru was already calling out to her. ¡°Fang Xiao,e and sit. Yun Heng¡¯s father and I don¡¯t look like dinosaurs, right? And you¡¯re so scared that you don¡¯t dare toe over? ¡° Fang Xiao was hesitating whether to walk over or turn around and quickly escape. At that moment, the door of the private room was pushed open again. Dongfang Yunheng walked in from the outside and quickly came to Tian¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents don¡¯t eat humans. They only eat vegetables, fruits, and edible animals. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng held her hand He whispered in her ear, ¡°so you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯ll definitely walk out of here safely tonight. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯sst sentence clearly contained a teasing smile, but Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t smile no matter how hard she tried. Her hand was tightly held by Dongfang Yunheng, so she could only mechanically follow him. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents looked extremely young. If she hadn¡¯t just found out that these were Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents, Fang Xiao would have mistaken them for Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s older brothers and sisters. ¡°Chairman Dongfang, Mrs. Dongfang, I¡¯m Fang Xiao, ¡± Fang Xiao finally calmed herself down and introduced herself to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s parents. Dongfang Mo looked at Fang Xiao from top to bottom and gave his son an appreciative look. Then, he looked at Fang Xiao and said with a smile, ¡°have a seat, Miss Fang. Yun Heng, sit with Miss Fang. ¡° Xi Muru called the waiter over and asked him to serve tea. At the same time, she told him that the dishes could be served. Her guests were all here. Fang Xiao carefully sat down beside Dongfang Yunheng. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the Dongfang Mo couple. Her heart felt like a little rabbit that was constantly running and jumping. The meeting had just begun.. She was already looking forward to the end of the meeting. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother, Xi Muru, took good care of herself. In the blink of an eye, she looked to be in her early forties. Dongfang Yunheng was already 27 years old. He had an older sister, so it was impossible for Mrs. Dongfang to be in her early forties. Compared to Dongfang Mo¡¯s amiability, Xi Muru did not have much of an expression on her face. She was very polite to Fang Xiao. After taking a sip of tea, she began to ask Fang Xiao. ¡°I heard that your mother was killed by a car when the Fang family went bankrupt? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Fang Xiao answered simply, but she did not exin much about the cause of her mother¡¯s death or the situation that day. ¡°Your father seems to have died of an illness? ¡± Xi Muru asked again. ¡°Yes, uremia, ¡± Fang Xiao still answered truthfully. ¡°Back then, he had surgery, but the surgery did not seed in saving his life. ¡° Chapter 1942

Chapter 1942: Chapter 1942: Whose Child Did you miscarry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s said that when your father was hospitalized, you were already out of money. Then, where did you borrow the money for your father¡¯s surgery and kidney? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s expression did not change much, but this question hit the nail on the head. Fang Xiao was immediately stunned because she never dreamed that Mrs. Dongfang would ask this question, and this question was obviously something that she could not answer, or even answer. ¡°Mother, Fang Xiao met me at that time. After I found out about her father¡¯s condition, I lent her 500,000 yuan. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly took over Xi Muru¡¯s words and helped Fang Xiao out. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Xi Muru looked meaningfully at Fang Xiao, then she red at her son. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Is this a question? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s heart tightened instinctively. The teacup in her hand shook involuntarily. The transparent ss was filled with Pale yellow tea. The Green Biluochun rippled at the bottom of the cup. The tender green color surged with the surging water It was as if the pain and bitterness in her heart were about to spill out. ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and eat your food. If you don¡¯t eat, it will be cold. ¡± Dongfang Mo quickly beckoned his wife over, and then said to Fang Xiao¡¯s own son, ¡°eat first, we¡¯ll talk as we eat. ¡° ¡°Miss Fang, it¡¯s said that you had a miscarriage before you married Qiu Yitang, right? ¡± Xi Muru asked indifferently after eating two chopsticks of food. Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. She had actually thought that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother would ask her a lot of questions, but of course, one of them would definitely include the question of her having a miscarriage, because many people knew about it on the day of her miscarriage Moreover, it was the incident that happened at Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s house. It was impossible to hide and cover it up. However, just because she thought about it did not mean that she knew how to answer. Therefore, when Xi Muru asked her, she was still stunned for half a second before she nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Then, is the child you miscarried Qiu Yitang¡¯s? ¡± Xi Muru asked again. When she saw her son, Dongfang Yunheng, frowning, she asked, ¡°is it Qiu Yitang¡¯s? ¡± She quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else because although your wedding with Qiu Yitang went wrong at that time, you were still Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e before that, right? ¡° ¡°No, ¡± Fang Xiao bit her lips lightly and finally answered truthfully. Of course, she could also say that she was Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e. After all, she was Qiu Yitang¡¯s fianc??e and almost had a wedding with Qiu Yitang. In today¡¯s society, it was no longer strange for fianc??s to be together. However, she did not want to lie to others. Moreover, there was no such thing between her and Qiu Yitang, and she did not want to push this kind of thing onto Qiu Yitang. ¡°It¡¯s not Qiu Yitang¡¯s? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s expression immediately darkened. The expression on her face when she looked at Fang Xiao obviously changed. ¡°Then, Miss Fang, do you know whose child you aborted is? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Fang Xiao answered truthfully. Then, she lightly bit her lips and nced at Dongfang Yunheng She added, st year, the night before the Fang family¡¯s ident, I encountered the pornographic photos at Windsor Hotel. I think that the child is probably the man¡¯s. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s chopsticks that were in the air suddenly stopped. He slowly turned his gaze over and stared at Fang Xiao. His lips trembled. If his parents were not present, he would definitely hug her tightly. Chapter 1943

Chapter 1943: Chapter 1943 he did not expect the child to be his

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He remembered the day she miscarried, and he knew the consequences of her miscarriage, but he never dreamed that the child she miscarried was actually his own. Xi Muru did not notice the change in her son¡¯s expression, because she kept her head down and silently picked up the food, but she did not put it into her mouth for a long time. It was obvious that she could not ept Fang Xiao¡¯s truth. She knew about the matter between Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang. She was not the kind of mother-inw who had traditional ideas. Because she had experienced some things herself, she could still understand the rtionship between Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang. Initially, she had a prejudice against Fang Xiao. After all, she had almost killed her son five years ago. However, Dongfang Mo advised her. Coincidentally, today, Dongfang Yunheng came back and told her about Fang Xiao Meeting Mrs. Dongfang five years ago Therefore, she instinctively felt that Fang Xiao¡¯s breakup with Yun Heng back then was probably not truly heartless. Tonight¡¯s facts proved that there was indeed someone ying tricks back then. Therefore, she began to forgive Fang Xiao¡¯s behavior five years ago in her heart. She thought that as long as her son liked her and loved her, there was no need for her as a mother to stand in the middle. However, who knew that Fang Xiao would say such a thing now? She had a miscarriage once and did not know whose child it was. It was said that at that time, more than one man had entered her room at Windsor Hotel. She knew that Fang Xiao was a victim. From the perspective of a woman, she should sympathize with her. However, sympathy was sympathy. If she was to be her daughter-inw, it would be too unfair for her son. Yun Heng was different from Yun Zai. Yun Heng was a womanizer. There were a lot of women outside, but Yun Heng was a child who loved the past. Moreover, he had always loved himself since he was young. He and Gu Chenchen had been dating for five years, but they had never been together He was usually very polite and gentlemanly to the women outside, and there were no messy matters. After Fang Xiao¡¯sst sentence, everyone in the room stopped talking. Fang Xiao¡¯s originally nervous mood actually calmed down. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely heavy. Even the originally amiable Dongfang Mo¡¯s chopsticks were obviously frozen for a moment, because the things that Fang Xiao had said were things that he had never thought of. When Dongfang Yunheng saw this situation, he immediately put down his chopsticks and grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s hand Then, with a smile on his face, he said to his parents, ¡°mom, Fang Xiao has already told me all these things, and that incident wasn¡¯t her fault in the first ce. She was also framed by Qiu Yitang and his woman outside. I¡¯ve never cared about this matter. ¡° ¡°Yun Heng, ¡± Xi Muru couldn¡¯t help but call out to her son. She was very dissatisfied with his magnanimity at this moment. Didn¡¯t he know how many men the woman he was about to marry had? It was said that there were three men in the erotic photos sect, and Fang Xiao was married to Qiu Yitang. It was natural for Qiu Yitang to want to touch Fang Xiao. This was not something that could be bothered with. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me who wants to live with Fang Xiao, not you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at his parents and said, ¡°So, Dad, mom, if you still want to say these things that embarrass Fang Xiao, then I will take her away now. ¡° ¡°Yun Heng, look at what you said. Hurry up and get some food for Miss Fang. ¡± Dongfang Mo immediately changed the topic. Then, he used his hand to gently touch Xi Muru¡¯s arm, indicating for her to stop talking. Chapter 1944

Chapter 1944: Chapter 1944: I¡¯ll take the car back myself

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was not a fool. Dongfang Mo¡¯s change of topic and expression made her clearly see that Dongfang Mo¡¯s face was still amiable and amiable, but at this moment, his amiability was extremely formic And this formic expression was already giving people a feeling of being a thousand miles away due to being overly polite. ¡°Come,e, Miss Fang. This GINSENG and shredded bamboo chicken soup is not bad. Drink more. ¡± Xi Muru also very politely gave Fang Xiao the soup with a spoon. At the same time, she said to her son, ¡°Yun Heng, don¡¯t just focus on eating by yourself. Put some food in Miss Fang¡¯s bowl. ¡° This time, Fang Xiao did not have to be nervous at all. She had predicted that things would develop to this stage, so there was nothing to regret. Instead, it was Dongfang Yunheng who had a gloomy face. Fang Xiao used her hand to pull on Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm, hinting that he should not get into a conflict with her parents. Moreover, if it was because of her that his rtionship with her parents had soured, that would be really bad. Thus, the meal was carried out in silence, and it was eaten very quickly. Xi Muru¡¯s phone rang twice. She got up to answer the phone outside the private room, while Dongfang Mo remained silent. Dinner finally ended. Fang Xiao got up to leave. Of course, Dongfang Yunheng wanted to send her off, but he was stopped by Xi Muru. ¡°Yun Heng, we still have things to do. Your uncle Liu Hao was just hospitalized, ¡± Xi Muru looked at her son Seeing that he did not say anything, she added, ¡°Uncle Liu Hao has always cared for you guys. Now that you¡¯re hospitalized, you should at least go and take a look, right? Yun Zai can¡¯t make it back in time. Aren¡¯t you going to Bincheng too? ¡° When Yun Heng heard this, he hesitated for a moment. Then, he looked at Fang Xiao and then at his parents. Finally, he mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯ll send Fang Xiao back before going to the hospital. Right now... ¡° ¡°You shoulde with us, ¡± Dongfang Mo cut off his son¡¯s words and then quickly added, ¡°just now, your mother said that we would go together on the phone. Mu Yao is already on her way. ¡° Seeing that his father had said so, Yun Heng could not insist anymore. So, he nodded and said to Fang Xiao, ¡°then, Xiao Xiao, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll get Xiao Wu to drive you back. He should be fine now. ¡° ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back myself. ¡± Fang Xiao rejected Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s suggestion indifferently Then, she quickly exined, ¡°it¡¯ll take a long time to get assistant Wu to drive over, and the time I use to wait for a taxi is enough for me to get home. ¡° ¡°Then, you have to be careful. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng saw that Fang Xiao was insistent, so he didn¡¯t say anything more When he sent her to the door, he reminded her again, ¡°you have to get a taxi back. Don¡¯t take the bus. The bus is too slow. Also, I¡¯lle over tonight. Wait for me at home. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded. She found him wordy, so she quickly said to him, ¡°okay, I got it. Hurry up and go back. Your parents are still waiting for you in the private room. Don¡¯t let them wait for too long. ¡° After saying that, Fang Xiao immediately walked out of the door of Jun Yue Xuan. Then, she quickly ran toward the avenue outside Jun Yue Xuan because there were bus stops and taxi stops there. Dongfang Yunheng saw that she had already walked out. Then, he turned around and walked upstairs to the northern scenery private room. Actually, he knew that his mother said that Uncle Liu Hao was in the hospital as an excuse. Her purpose was to leave him alone. Chapter 1945

Chapter 1945: There was only one male lead in chapter 1945

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when he reached the staircase on the second floor, Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru had alreadye out. When they saw him, they immediately said, ¡°hurry downstairs. Mu Yao just called and said that your uncle Liu Hao¡¯s condition is quite serious. It seems like he needs surgery or something. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly followed his parents down the stairs from the back. At the same time, he muttered, ¡°so it really is uncle Liu Hao who is sick. ¡° ¡°Do you think that your mother and I are lying to you? ¡± Dongfang Mo red at his son He said unhappily, ¡°although your mother and I don¡¯t agree with your marriage with Fang Xiao, we wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make up such a lie to lie to you, would we? ¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Yun Heng walked towards their car with his parents and asked in return, ¡°how is Fang Xiao not satisfactory to you? ¡° ¡°She once went out for erotic photos. I think you should know about this, ¡± Xi Muru answered her son¡¯s question Then, she sighed and exined to her son, ¡°Yun Heng, I won¡¯t say anything about Fang Xiao Marrying Qiu Yitang, but ording to what I know, three men went into Fang Xiao¡¯s photo shoot that night, and she didn¡¯t even know which man she was pregnant with. Tell me, this... ... What is this?¡± ¡°Mom, Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang are officially married, and they were legally married for more than two months. Even if something happened between them, it¡¯s understandable, ¡± Yun Heng answered his mother by biting his lips. ¡°I told you not to mention that she married Qiu Yitang. ¡± Xi Muru was slightly dissatisfied with her son¡¯s attitude. ¡°Your Mom, I¡¯m not senile yet. Do I need you to remind me about this? ¡° ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m relieved. ¡± Yun Heng let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked at his mother and said, ¡°then I can tell you that there was only one man on the night of Fang Xiao¡¯s erotic photo scandalst year. It was not the rumored three men. ¡° After saying that, Dongfang Yunheng immediately turned around and walked to his car. He did not exin much to his parents who were standing by the car. ¡°Hey, how do you know if there¡¯s one or three? ¡± Xi Muru shouted at her son who had already walked away. However, after she shouted, Dongfang Yunheng had already gotten into his car Obviously, he would not answer her question. ¡°Look, your son is just like you. ¡± Xi Muru saw that her son was ignoring her, so she turned around and vented her anger on her husband, Dongfang Mo.. Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he heard Xi Muru¡¯s words. He helped her open the car door and helped her get into the car. Then, he exined softly, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear what my son said? There¡¯s only one man in Fang Xiaoyan¡¯s photo, not three. ¡° ¡°What do you mean? ¡±XiiMuruu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.Shee could not help but ask herself, ¡°how does he know that there¡¯s only one man and not three? ¡° Dongfang Mo red at her and then said Snappily, ¡°Xi Muru, did you really enter dementia ahead of time? You can¡¯t even understand such a simple question? ¡° Xi Muru was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Then, she looked at Dongfang Mo and opened her eyes wide. She said uncertainly, ¡°you mean... the male lead in the erotic photo is our son? ¡° Chapter 1946

Chapter 1946: Chapter 1946: Fang Xiao, can we talk

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Mo rolled his eyes at her and quickly started the car. He did not answer her idiotic question at all. His son had already made it so clear, but she was the only one who was slow to react. ¡°okay, I really don¡¯t understand the two of them. ¡± Xi Muru finally sighed Then, she turned to look at her husband and said, ¡°Ah Mo, could that Fang Xiao be angry tonight ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Yun Heng and ask him not to go to the hospital for now? It¡¯s better to hurry back and coax Fang Xiao. Liu Hao¡¯s illness is actually not that serious. ¡° ¡°Fine, forget it. We¡¯ve already given up on singing. It¡¯s better for him to go to the hospital to see Liu Hao before he goes back. It¡¯s not that much of a difference anyway. They have a lifetime to be entangled with each other. ¡± Dongfang Mo rolled his eyes at his wife again She really changed just like that. Xi Muru saw him rolling his eyes at her, so she followed suit and red at him. Then, she muttered, ¡°fine, don¡¯t I still feel sorry for my son? ¡° Dongfang Mo could not help butugh when he saw her like that Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°alright, don¡¯t feel sorry for your son. Yun Heng is still stable no matter what. The one who really gives you a headache is in Singapore. You should worry more about him. ¡° Mu Ru¡¯s head really hurt when Dongfang Mo mentioned it. Yun Heng Wasn¡¯t an easy kid to deal with. He was always fooling around outside. Fang Xiao walked out of the Grand Hyatt Hotel. She originally wanted to take the bus back to the heavenly cloud pavilion because she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Moreover, she was certain that Dongfang Yunheng wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion tonight. She would be leaving early the next morning. Her luggage was almost packed, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if she went back earlier orter. To her, it was meaningless. However, just as she walked to the side of the road, a car suddenly stopped in front of her. She frowned instinctively and immediately dodged to the side, preparing to walk towards the bus stop in front. However, the door of the car was pushed open at this moment. A slightly familiar voice came from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Fang Xiao, it¡¯s you? Why are you here? I thought I saw wrongly. ¡° Fang Xiao turned her head to look at the driver¡¯s seat of the car. It was true that enemies did not have a wide road. She did not expect to have such a chance encounter with Qiu Yitang just because she wanted to take the bus from Jun Yue Xuan. She did not want to talk too much with Qiu Yitang, so she nced at him and continued to walk towards the bus stop. However, before she could walk a meter, Qiu Yitang, who had pushed open the car door and caught up with her, caught up with her. ¡°Fang Xiao, can we talk? ¡± Qiu Yitang grabbed her wrist and looked down at her. He said gently, ¡°I really just want to talk to you, about you, about me, about the two of us... ¡° ¡°President Qiu, there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us, ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang Then, she said a little irritably, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times not toe to me again. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Why do you... ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, I found a row of corneas, ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°this row of corneas was donated by a leukemia girl in City G. This leukemia girl is only 19 years old. Her eyes are very bright, and the corneas in her two eyes can be used to rece the corneas of six people. I helped you get a spot. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1947

Chapter 1947: Chapter 1947 I know that she is a kind-hearted person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehehe, what¡¯s the use of you doing this? ¡± Gu Chenchen walked over from the side and looked at Qiu Yitang who was in a sorry state. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°do you really think that you can win Fang Xiao back with your sincerity? ¡° Qiu Yitang nced at Gu Chenchen and frowned slightly. He said indifferently, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be sincere. Don¡¯t tell me you are still using tricks? I want to marry her again and live with her for the rest of my life. ¡° ¡°Haha, you¡¯re dreaming. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile Then, he said coldly, st year, I helped you get her to marry you. You didn¡¯t know how to cherish it and even blinded one of her eyes. Do you think she¡¯s a big fool? Why would shee back to eat you again? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a big fool or not, but I know she¡¯s a kind-hearted person. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at Gu Chenchen After a long while, he said, ¡°Miss Gu, I originally wanted to cooperate with you. After all, if you marry Dongfang Yunheng as soon as possible, I¡¯ll have a better chance of chasing after Fang Xiao. But you said that you wanted to use some methods that day. I think... ¡° ¡°Qiu Yitang, I know that you are trying your best to show your sunny side in front of Fang Xiao. Unfortunately, you have left too many dark side for her in the past. So, now that you want to make up for it, I think... ¡° ¡°whether I make up for it or not is my own business, ¡± Qiu Yitang quickly cut off Gu Chenchen¡¯s words Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°Chenchen, you¡¯d better hurry up and marry your fianc??, Dongfang Yunheng. As for my matter with Fang Xiao, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I know what to do. ¡° After saying that, Qiu Yitang immediately turned around and walked to his car. He did not pay any more attention to Gu Chenchen who was still standing by the roadside, and he did not intend to pay any more attention to her. He thought that Dongfang Yunheng definitely did not know about Gu Chenchen¡¯s dark side. If he knew, he would definitely not want her. Of course, he would not be stupid enough to tell Dongfang Yunheng about Gu Chenchen¡¯s dark side Because if Dongfang Yunheng broke off the engagement with Gu Chenchen, it would be even more disadvantageous for him. Yesterday, Gu Chenchen had approached him to discuss a coboration, asking him to chase after Fang Xiao as soon as possible and even allowing Fang Xiao to marry him in a very short time. Initially, he was quite happy when he heard this, but after Gu Chenchen said that method, he immediately denied it. Fang Xiao had already be riddled with injuries because of him and had even lost one eye. He could not let her suffer any more harm. Even if that kind of harm was more advantageous to him and could allow him to marry Fang Xiao Faster, he was unwilling to ept it. Gu Chenchen watched as Qiu Yitang¡¯s car disappeared into the traffic. Her face instantly darkened. She only found out an hour ago that Dongfang Yunheng had actually brought Fang Xiao to Jun Yuexuan to meet his parents tonight. She was almost driven mad. She hurriedly drove over, but she did not manage to catch up with Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao. Instead, she saw Fang Xiao and Zheng Zihao, Qiu Yitang, and the other two standing by the roadside. She and Qiu Yitang had just metst night. They had talked about destroying Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng and letting them each obtain their own happiness. They could have formed an alliance. However, Qiu Yitang used to be ruthless when he was with Du Caiwei. Now that he was no longer with Du Caiwei, he had be indecisive. He even had to pretend to be a bright young man. Chapter 1948

Chapter 1948: Chapter 1948, what it meant to be unfamiliar with the ce

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Sunshine Who didn¡¯t want sunshine All these years, wasn¡¯t she always sunshine in front of Dongfang Yunheng Wasn¡¯t she always a healthy image Even for him, she restrained her wild side and showed him a pure and pure woman who loved herself. However, what ended up in the end She was abandoned by Dongfang Yunheng. Dongfang Yunheng wanted to break off the engagement with her and marry that woman called Fang Xiao. What was so good about that woman, Fang Xiao She had a sex scene with Qiu Yitang before she married him. It was said that she had sex with a few men that night and had a miscarriage before she married Qiu Yitang. Such a woman only knew how to act in bed. It was just that when she saw Dongfang Yunheng again, she took the initiative to climb into his bed. Thus, she was treated like a treasure by Dongfang Yunheng. Dongfang Yunheng had always been chaste and self-loving, so she restrained herself very well. In order to be able to match up to her, she had always shown herself as a jadedy in front of him. But who knew that he was now stuck with that Fang Xiao all day long. If she had known that he was also very interested in that aspect, why would she have endured so much for the past few years? Now, it was that woman, Fang Xiao, who had taken the initiative, so how could she be willing to admit defeat just like that? Dongfang Yunheng was hers. This was what she had determined since she was young. Five years ago, she could drive that woman, Fang Xiao, away from Dongfang Yunheng, and five yearster, she could still drive this woman away. ¡°where do you want to go? ¡± Zheng Zihao drove the car and looked sideways at Fang Xiao, who was sitting in the passenger seat. Without waiting for her answer, he asked again, ¡°Oh right, why are you outside the Junyue Xuan Hotel tonight? ¡° ¡°tonight... I was passing by there. ¡± Fang Xiao thought about it, but she didn¡¯t tell him about her time at the Grand Hyatt Hotel because she was leaving tomorrow. The job at the flower and grasspany had been finalized, and she was going to report tomorrow. Of course, Zheng Zihao didn¡¯t believe that Fang Xiao was passing by, but he didn¡¯t continue to ask this question Instead, he quickly changed the topic, ¡°by the way, Fang Xiao, I¡¯m going to Singapore in two days. Do you want to go? Your English is so good, so it¡¯s easier to find a job there. ¡° ¡°Singapore? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat instinctively. She turned to look at Zheng Zihao and carefully asked, ¡°can I find a job in Singapore? I¡¯m not familiar with the ce. ¡° ¡°What do you mean by not familiar with the ce? ¡± Zheng Zihao could not help butugh when he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°am I not going to Singapore? It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re not familiar with me. ¡° ¡°But... ¡± Fang Xiao pondered for a moment before shaking her head and saying, ¡°forget it. My brother is still in Binhai. If I go to a ce as far away as Singapore, it would be inconvenient to see my brother. ¡° Zheng Zihao only remembered that she had a brother when he heard her say that. He nodded and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your brother can¡¯t leave you. Why don¡¯t you bring your brother to Singapore too? ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Fang Xiao instinctively eximed. She widened her eyes and looked at Zheng Zihao. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°can my brother go to Singapore? I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be able to get a visa? ¡° ¡°This, let¡¯s try. ¡±ZhenggZihaoo was just casually saying that, but after hearingFanggXiaoo¡¯s question, his interest was piqued So he said, ¡°If you and your brother want to go to Singapore, then I¡¯ll help you ask around. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to get a visa. As for your brother, I want to find some connections, so he should be able to get it. ¡° Chapter 1949

Chapter 1949: Chapter 1949 I live nearby

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In fact, Zheng Zihao¡¯s suggestion was quite good. If she and her brother could go to Singapore, then she could stay away from Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng. However, going abroad was not a small fee So she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Zihao, it¡¯s not easy to go abroad, and my brother¡¯s situation is so special. I¡¯d better discuss it with my brother and ask his teachers and coaches, because his future is very important. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Zheng Zihao also felt that what she said made sense, so he nodded and said, ¡°okay, then. You go and discuss with your brother¡¯s school in the next two days. If it¡¯s possible, inform me as soon as possible, and leave the visa processing to me. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Of course, she knew that Zheng Zihao was doing it for her own good, but she couldn¡¯t ept such a good thing. However, she didn¡¯t explicitly refuse at this moment because she was going to leave Binhai tomorrow to go to work somewhere else. ¡°Zihao, pull over. I live nearby. ¡± Fang Xiao saw that Zheng Zihao¡¯s car was already near Yunxiao pavilion, so she immediately asked him to stop the car. She could just walk overter. ¡°where is nearby? ¡± Zheng Zihao was a little dissatisfied with her words He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fang Xiao, even if we¡¯re not in a rtionship, we¡¯re still friends, right? Do you even have to hide where you live from me? Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m a big devil in your heart, so you want to hide from me? ¡° Fang Xiao was speechless. Zheng Zihao was certainly not a great devil in her heart, but she just did not want him to know about her rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng. Therefore, after pondering for a while, she said, ¡°actually, my ce will only stay until tonight. I won¡¯t be staying there tomorrow morning. I have to report to the newpany... ¡° ¡°since you are only staying for tonight, why don¡¯t you move out tonight? ¡± Zheng Zihao rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°anyway, you will leave tomorrow morning. What¡¯s the difference between that and leaving now ¡°It just so happens that I have a car. Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow morning. Why don¡¯t you stay at my apartment for a night or find a hotel near my apartment for a night? ¡° ¡°well... that¡¯s fine too. ¡± Fang Xiao pondered for a moment and agreed to Zheng Zihao¡¯s suggestion. It was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. She went back to pack her luggage and left after midnight. It could be considered that she and Dongfang Yunheng had kept the agreement to thest minute. As for the ending of Dongfang Yunheng bringing her to meet her parents tonight, she already knew very well. A woman like her, a wealthy family like the Dongfang family, was simply impossible to ept. As the saying goes, a person has to know his own worth. Although she wasn¡¯t expensive, she still knew her own worth. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t daydream like that. She would only silently ept the heartless reality. ¡°Then where do I park my car? ¡± Zheng Zihao saw that she agreed, and the Heavenly Cloud pavilion was right in front of him, so he turned to look at her and asked. He knew that Fang Xiao lived in the heavenly cloud pavilion. Thest time he sent her back, he followed her and saw her enter the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. At that time, he was really shocked because he didn¡¯t expect that she would live in such a luxurious ce like the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. However,ter, he found out that she lived on the 39th floor of the Cloud Sky Pavilion, and the 39th floor was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ce. Chapter 1950

Chapter 1950: Chapter 1950. He did not return to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not investigate the rtionship between Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao. Of course, it was not impossible to find out. He just did not want to investigate further. Since Fang Xiao said that she could leave this ce tomorrow, he believed that her rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng should be over. Since it was over, what was the point of investigating the past? He was not a fool. Fang Xiao did not have that kind of interest in him. He knew this in his heart. However, he thought that rtionships needed time to develop. He believed that as time passed, people would naturally have feelings for each other. ¡°You can park here. ¡± Fang Xiao pointed at the roadside. Because this ce was only about three hundred meters away from the Heavenly Cloud pavilion, she had better walk there and take a detour from a small street nearby. In fact, she felt that her actions were a bit like trying to steal a bell from her ear. Zheng Zihao might have known that she was staying at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion long ago. It was just because he was concerned about her face. However, whether it was trying to steal a bell from her ear or deceiving herself or others, she still did it. Although she felt that it was a bit funny, she still did not want people to know about her rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng, even if the other party already knew.. But it was better for him to pretend that he didn¡¯t know. When she returned to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s suite on the 39th floor of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯te back. This was within her expectations, so she didn¡¯t feel any disappointment. Dongfang Yunheng only returned to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion the next day because he went to the hospital with his parents to see Liu Hao¡¯s uncle the night before, and Liu Hao was the family doctor of their Dongfang family. Liu Hao was a doctor himself, but he only cared about treating people, and he forgot to treat himself. Twenty years ago, he opened another hospital, and he devoted his whole body to the hospital, so much so that his body was worn down. Now, with Dongfang collective¡¯s funding, the Sunshine Hospital that he had single-handedly founded was already a famousrge-scale tertiary grade a hospital in Binhai. He was also famous as the hospital director, but he had fallen. Liu Hao¡¯s illness was not serious, but in fact, it was still quite serious. He was in the middle stage of liver cancer, and tonight was the surgery. Originally, his son, Liu Yanzheng, was also an expert in this area, but Liu Yanzheng did not go to operate on his father. Liu Yanzheng said that family members could not operate on family members because that would bring a lot of emotions and emotions into it. And that would easily affect the entire surgery, so in the end, he had to let other experts do the surgery for Liu Hao. Yun Heng¡¯s body had been a little weak since he was young, so Liu Hao had been busy working for him. Therefore, when he was young, he stayed by Liu Hao¡¯s side more than the physically strong Yun Heng, so his rtionship with Liu Hao was naturally much closer. Now that Liu Hao was performing the surgery, his parents were standing guard here, and Yanzheng was also standing guard here. Naturally, he could not say that he was leaving, so he stood guard here with everyone else. Liu Hao¡¯s surgery had been performed for a long time, so when the surgery ended, it was already past midnight. When Liu Hao came out, everyone waited for him to wake up before leaving. It was precisely because of this that when Dongfang Yunheng left Sunshine Hospital, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. His parents were also very tired, so he personally drove them back to one inch Mo city, so he did not rush back to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion overnight. Because he sleptte, he naturally woke upte. When he woke up, washed up, and went downstairs, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. Xi Muru was already in the garden, basking in the sun and drinking morning tea. Chapter 1951

Chapter 1951: Chapter 1951 was his child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yun Heng, why don¡¯t you bring Fang Xiao home that day? ¡± Xi Muru saw that Dongfang Yunheng was about to leave the house without even having breakfast. She could not help but re at him again. ¡°Is it okay to bete by half an hour? She can¡¯t be that fierce, right? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng smiled a little embarrassedly. He grabbed a barbecued pork bun from his mother¡¯s breakfast tray and stuffed it into his mouth Then, he gave a vague exnation. ¡°I promised her that I would go backst night. It¡¯s already noon now. It¡¯s just right for me to go over and have lunch with her. ¡° Xi Muru nodded and did not say anything more. On the other hand, Dongfang Yunheng turned back after taking two steps and said, ¡°mom, about that, I¡¯ll leave the matter of canceling the engagement with the Gu family to you. It¡¯s better for you to look for Mrs. Gu for these matters. ¡° Xi Muru red at her son and could not help but mutter, ¡°can¡¯t you just let me worry less? ¡° ¡°No, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered casually, then he smiled and said, ¡°if we can let you worry less, then there¡¯s probably no point in being a mother anymore. ¡° After saying that, he stopped nagging his mother and immediately walked to his car. He did not forget that the so-called contract between him and Fang Xiao was due on thest day yesterday. ¡°Alright, from today onwards, she¡¯s my fair and aboveboard girlfriend, ¡± he muttered to himself as he drove into the car. ¡°She¡¯s no longer the so-called prostitute. This way, she doesn¡¯t have to feel inferior in front of herself anymore. ¡° However, when he rushed to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion and faced the environment that was as clean as a mirror that day, when he looked at the sparse wardrobe that only had his clothes hanging on it, when he looked at the agreement that she had signed on the coffee table in the living room... ... She left quietly. She did not even call out to him. She left so decisively, so carefree, and so without leaving a trace. Yes, without leaving a trace because she did not leave anything in the entire room. She took everything that belonged to her, but she did not take anything that did not belong to her. The jewelry that he usually gave her, as well as the nes and bracelets that he took her to participate in the Leng Rong Children¡¯s full moon wine, were all ced on the bedside table in the bedroom, intact. He clenched these things tightly in his hands, as if he wanted to crush them into pieces. Fang Xiao, she was so smart, how could she not understand his thoughts? He had already brought her to meet his parents, how could she not understand the meaning of what he was doing? When he thought of how she told his parentsst night that she was pregnant with the child that she aborted because of the erotic photos, his heart ached so much that he could not breathe. He could not even breathe. On the day that she aborted, he rushed over, but he did not dare to think of the Child on himself. After all, she and Qiu Yitang had already reached the stage of marriage, and Qiu Yitang was not the so-called modest gentleman. Now, he finally knew that it was his child. She was pregnant with his child, and he still wanted to marry her, grow old together with her, and have another child with her. Having another child, only then did he remember that the doctor said that it would be very difficult for her to get pregnant in the future. In other words, it would be very difficult for her to have another child. Alright, if there was no child, there would be no child. He did not care about this. As long as he could be with her, having a child was actually not a big deal. Of course, having a child was good, but not having a child was also not a bad thing. Having her was enough. Chapter 1952

Chapter 1952: Chapter 1952 she knew what to do

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION He thought so. He had originally nned to propose to her today, but who would have thought that she would leave without saying goodbye? He did not even know where she would go next, and where she would be at this moment. He sat at home for a long time before he remembered that there was a surveince video of him going up and down the cloud pavilion. As long as he yed the surveince video, he would immediately know when she left. Therefore, he quickly got up and rushed to the elevator outside. Because of his anxiety, he actually forgot his VIP elevator and even squeezed into the public elevator. When he was standing in the elevator with many people, he remembered that he was confused. He did not sit in the VIP elevator and actually squeezed into the public elevator. However, after thinking about it, it was okay. Although the public elevator was slower, it could still reach the bottom of Lou. However, when he rushed to the monitoring room and found the person who managed the surveince camera, he proposed to check the surveince footage before 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. After the person who managed the surveince camera knew his identity, he naturally did not dare to neglect and immediately satisfied him. Unfortunately, even when he was fast-forwarding the surveince footage, it still took him two and a half hours. This was because Fang Xiao, this woman, had left too early. She actually left just after 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. She was really determined to leave. When she walked out of his room, she directly walked towards the elevator without even turning her head. She did not look at this ce with any nostalgia on her face. She really knew how to control herself, so she did not use his VIP elevator alone. Instead, she entered the public elevator. Fang Xiao left the cloud sky pavilion in the early morning. Zheng Zihao originally wanted to take her to his apartment for a night, but Fang Xiao insisted on not going. She said that she would find a ce to stay or go directly to the long-distance bus station. Anyway, the earliest bus would leave at around six o¡¯clock She could not stay at the long-distance bus station for more than a few hours. Zheng Zihao said a little unhappily, ¡°why are you going to the long-distance bus station? ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really for a job, then it¡¯s not that simple. Although I¡¯m not very good, it¡¯s still very easy to find a job for you. Why do you have to go to such a distant ce? ¡° Fang Xiao said that it was actually not far, really not far. It was just apany dozens of kilometers away, and it was also in Binhai. How could it be considered far away. But Zheng Zihao said that he was worried about her going to a ce alone. He repeatedly said that he could help her find a job and help her find it tomorrow. If the job he found was not as good as the one she found herself, then it would not be toote for her to go. In the end, Fang Xiao could not persuade Zheng Zihao. This did not mean that she did not have her own opinions, nor did she really want to rely on Zheng Zihao. It was just that Zheng Zihao had been driving non-stop, not giving her a chance to get out of the car. Therefore, in the wee hours of the morning, under her insistence and Zheng Zihao¡¯s stubbornness, the two of them finally reached an agreement. Fang Xiao stayed at an express hotel near Zheng Zihao¡¯s apartment, and Zheng Zihao took her to look for a job the next day. This hotel was called the express hotel. In fact, it was just a small hotel. It had just been renovated not long ago, and even the surveince cameras had not been set up. It had not officially opened yet, and was only in the trial business phase. Due to this situation, Fang Xiao did not insist on going to work at the flower and grasspany. She thought that it would be okay to go a day or twoter. She looked at the job that Zheng Zihao helped her find. If the job was suitable for her, and the sry was about the same.. Then she would be able to see her brother often even if she stayed close to him. Chapter 1953

Chapter 1953: Chapter 1953 the truly stupid person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Originally, she had wanted to go to that flowerpany because she wanted to be a little further away from Yun Heng. However, when she thought back, it was only a few tens of kilometers away. For people like Dongfang Yunheng who owned sports cars, how far could it be? Anyway, it had nothing to do with her anymore. She was free, and no matter how rich Dongfang Yunheng was, he couldn¡¯t force her to do anything, right? Just like Qiu Yitang, she actually couldn¡¯t avoid him at all. Now, she wouldn¡¯t hide anymore. She had nothing to do with them, and she wouldn¡¯t be threatened anymore. She would just find a job and go to work. Why would she hide? Zheng Zihao took Fang Xiao to look for a job the next morning. Fang Xiao had told him that she had worked in a foreignpany, so Zheng Zihao said that his friend had opened a foreign tradepany and was looking for a job, so he asked her to go for an interview. This foreign tradepany was called Fengze. It was apany specializing in Southeast Asia, and it had requirements for English and Hokkien. Fang Xiao could speak English and Cantonese, and her mother was from Fujian, so she could also speak Hokkien. Fang Xiao¡¯s advantage was very obvious. She had worked in another foreignpany before and was a person with work experience, so she was epted by Fengze on the spot. Fang Xiao did not expect the interview to go so smoothly. She could not help but sigh in her heart that there were indeed people in this society who were easy to handle. She believed that arge part of her being epted by Fengzepany was because of Zheng Zihao¡¯s connections. However, she did not care about these things. Since Fengzepany had epted her, then she would just work in Fengzepany. She believed that her ability couldpletely convince the people in thepany. Du Caiwei¡¯s recent days were not easy because Qiu Yitang, that man, hadpletely stoppeding to her this month. Moreover, he had changed his cell phone number, which meant that he did not want her to find him. She was very sad, and very sad. She could contact Qiu Yitang¡¯s assistant, but his assistant would not tell her Qiu Yitang¡¯s cell phone number, and at the same time, he would not tell her Qiu Yitang¡¯s whereabouts. Qiu Yitang¡¯s assistant was helping her with the immigration procedures. His assistant, Ah Biao, said that Qiu Yitang wanted her to emigrate abroad, so he would give her enough money to live abroad. Of course, he would never visit her again. She was not reconciled, really not reconciled. For Qiu Yitang, she had spent so much effort and effort. In order to firmly grasp him in her palm, in order to not let him be attracted to Fang Xiao, she had once nned such an incident on the kidnapping wheel. Originally, all her ns were perfect. Originally, she was already on the verge of victory. However, who would have thought that Qiu Yitang would eventually marry Fang Xiao? What was even more unexpected was that he actually gradually fell in love with Fang Xiao. In order topletely drive Fang Xiao away, she had nned and designed again. In the end, it had indeed seeded. However, she did not expect that that damned younger brother of Fang Xiao would actually use lime to burn her eyes. At that time, she was indeed a little too anxious. The main reason was that damned doctor. He said that her corneas were badly burned. If she did not find a corneas recement as soon as possible, it would probably be very difficult for her to recover in the future. Therefore, she made a bold decision to let Fang Xiao donate her corneas in exchange for her and her brother¡¯s freedom from criminal and life. She did not expect that stupid woman, Fang Xiao, would agree to it. At that time, when her eyes regained their light, she thought that Fang Xiao was stupid. But now, when Qiu Yitangpletely ignored her, she suddenly realized that the person who was really stupid was not Fang Xiao, but herself. Chapter 1954

Chapter 1954: Chapter 1954

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION How could she forget that Qiu Yitang was a man full of sympathy? When he met Fang Xiao at Baihe Company, when he found out that Fang Xiao only had one eye, his sympathy chip immediately leaned towards Fang Xiao. Now, she wanted to snatch Qiu Yitang back again, but she had no other way. She spent all day in the online love forums, wanting to see what other people used to snatch back the man that belonged to her But the methods those people said were very ordinary. It was impossible for them to use on Qiu Yitang. Just when Du Caiwei was at a loss of what to do, a woman she had never thought woulde looking for her came looking for her. And this woman was Qiu Yitang¡¯s cousin, Gu Chenchen. Gu Chenchen¡¯s arrival made du Caiwei feel ttered. Because she still remembered that when she went to the Gu family banquet with Qiu Yitangst year, Gu Chenchen looked at her with obvious disdain. In fact, he still looked down on her. But she never thought that Gu Chenchen would actuallye to find her at this time, after she was abandoned by Qiu Yitang, and when Qiu Yitang no longer paid attention to her. Moreover, he came all the way from Binhai. ¡°I came here to cooperate with you, ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at du Caiwei and said faintly, but he didn¡¯t look directly into her eyes, because she always felt that there seemed to be a shadow of Fang Xiao in those eyes. ¡°cooperate with me? ¡± Du Caiwei was really surprised this time. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Chenchen and ask, ¡°what do you want to cooperate with me for? What can we cooperate for? ¡° Gu Chenchen could not help butugh when he heard du Caiwei¡¯s words. Then, he nced at her and said, ¡°of course we have a ce to cooperate. It¡¯s rare that you don¡¯t want to marry my cousin, Qiu Yitang. ¡° ¡°Yes, of course I want to, ¡± Du Caiwei answered without hiding anything. Then, she said, ¡°but what¡¯s the use of thinking about it? Qiu Yitang doesn¡¯t even care about me now, let alone want to marry me. So, it¡¯s useless to think about it. ¡° ¡°Hehe, look at you giving up on yourself. ¡± Gu Chenchen could not help butugh when he heard her words She looked at her and said, ¡°there are many things that you can do as long as you want, as long as you persevere, as long as you think of a suitable method, you will naturally be able to achieve what you want. ¡° ¡°achieve what you want? ¡± Du Caiwei looked at Gu Chenchen and pondered for a moment before she reacted. She probed, ¡°you mean... You have a way? Or can you help me think of a good way? ¡° ¡°Haha, of course. ¡± Gu Chenchenughed again. She walked over and sat down on the Sofa at Du Caiwei¡¯s house Then she crossed her legs and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. As long as you cooperate with me, I believe that you will be able to marry Qiu Yitang soon, and we will be a legal couple. ¡° Du Caiwei was not stupid. She was not overjoyed by Gu Chenchen¡¯s words Instead, she asked carefully, ¡°what good will this do you? You won¡¯t help me for nothing, right? It seems that we are not familiar with each other. Moreover, you don¡¯t seem to be a person who is willing to help others. You won¡¯t do things that don¡¯t benefit you, right? ¡° ¡°Hahaha, it seems that you really understand me? ¡± Gu Chenchen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud Looking at Du Caiwei, she said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to read minds. No wonder you were able to charm Qiu Yitang until he was dizzy. You must be very clever in bed, right? ¡° Chapter 1955

Chapter 1955: Chapter 1955 don¡¯t bite people with your mouth open all day long

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There are a lot of women who are good in bed, ¡± Du Caiwei scoffed at Gu Chenchen¡¯s words. ¡°I think you should be better than me. Since you¡¯re here to work with me, it means that the two of US have the same bad taste. ¡° When she said this, Du Caiweipletely ignored Gu Chenchen¡¯s face, which had instantly darkened because of embarrassment She could not help but snort coldly and said, ¡°tell me, what benefits can you get from helping me marry Qiu Yitang as soon as possible? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want anything and just want to help me achieve my wish. If that¡¯s the case, you can leave. Because people who don¡¯t want anything and just want to help you must have bad intentions. ¡° Gu Chenchen did not expect du Caiwei to be so powerful. Moreover, her words hit the nail on the head. It seemed that she had indeed underestimated her in the past. However, since her partner was so powerful, it meant that she did not need to worry too much. Moreover, she would only be able to hit the nail on the head if she worked with such a ruthless person. Therefore, she was willing to work with such a person. Therefore.. She looked at Du Caiwei and said, ¡°of course, I don¡¯t have any friendship with you, and I can¡¯t just help you. The purpose of our cooperation is that you can marry Qiu Yitang, and I can marry Dongfang Yunheng. This is a win-win cooperation between us. After the cooperation ends, we will each marry the person we want to marry. Neither of US will owe the other a favor. ¡° When du Caiwei heard Gu Chenchen¡¯s words, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e? Why, is Dongfang Yunheng not willing to marry you now? ¡° Gu Chenchen was not angry when he heard du Caiwei¡¯s sarcastic words. He only said angrily, ¡°speaking of which, there¡¯s a reason why I can¡¯t marry Dongfang Yunheng. If I really want to get to the bottom of it, the reason why I can¡¯t marry Dongfang Yunheng is because of you... ¡° ¡°Wait, ¡± Du Caiwei immediately stopped Gu Chenchen Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest rtionship with your Dongfang Yunheng. If you can¡¯t marry Dongfang Yunheng, why are you looking for me again ¡°I¡¯m an open person and don¡¯t do dark things. All my life, I only hope to marry Qiu Yitang. I have never thought of climbing higher to be a phoenix. ¡° ¡°I know you have nothing to do with Dongfang Yunheng, ¡± Gu Chenchen said indifferently. Then, she looked at Du Caiwei with contempt and said, ¡°Yun Heng won¡¯t even look at you. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Du Caiwei immediately became angry She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, what right do you have to push the responsibility of not marrying Dongfang Yunheng onto my head? There¡¯s a debt and there¡¯s an owner. Am I the owner of your debt? Don¡¯t open your mouth and bite people all day long. ¡° Gu Chenchen did not expect du Caiwei to be so powerful. She did not even fear or give in when she saw her. She could actually scold her even when she was talking about her. Don¡¯t bite people randomly. In fact, she was scolding her as a dog. If it were any other time, Gu Chenchen would definitely not be able to tolerate such insults. She would immediately scold back or simply give the other party two ps. Someone who dared to scold her, Gu Chenchen, was asking for trouble. However, things were different now. The situation was also different. She could not be impulsive because she came to find du Caiwei not to quarrel but to cooperate with her. Therefore, after Du Caiwei insulted her as a dog, she still did not fly into a rage She just patiently exined, ¡°Miss Du, don¡¯t be so angry. I said that Dongfang Yunheng and I can not get married because of you. This is also based on evidence, not without evidence. ¡° Chapter 1956

Chapter 1956: Chapter 1956, what would it take for them to cooperate

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehehe, then tell me your proof. ¡± Du Caiwei scoffed at Gu Chenchen¡¯s words. She was certain that Gu Chenchen would not give her any proof that would convince her. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng and I can not get married because of that woman, Fang Xiao. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at du Caiwei Then he snorted coldly and said, ¡°that woman, Fang Xiao, was originally Qiu Yitang¡¯s wife. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Qiu Yitang would not have divorced Fang Xiao. As long as Qiu Yitang does not divorce Fang Xiao, Dongfang Yunheng would not have gone to find Fang Xiao. He would naturally marry me, so... ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh, I understand. ¡± Du Caiwei quickly cut off Gu Chenchen¡¯s words Then, she looked at Gu Chenchen with a look of sudden realization and said, ¡°I was wondering why Qiu Yitang suddenly married that woman, Fang Xiao,st year. So it was you who yed tricks in the middle. He said that because he wanted to cooperate with the Dongfang Group, and the only condition that the other party proposed was for him to marry Fang Xiao, the other party must not be Dongfang Yunheng, but you, Gu Chenchen, right? ¡° Gu Chenchen immediately didn¡¯t say anything because it was indeed her. At that time, she was still very soft-hearted and didn¡¯t want to do anything bloody, so she didn¡¯t touch Fang Xiao and think of a way to achieve the best of both worlds. However, she never thought that things would develop to such a state. Fang Xiao and Qiu Yitang were married, but they could still get a divorce, and now they were still living in this world with a one-eyed man. And it was this kind of Fang Xiao that once again attracted Dongfang Yunheng. He even forgot the hurt Fang Xiao suffered five years ago. He forgot that he almost died in the world of ice and snow. He forgot... ... Of course, he also forgot that it was she, Gu Chenchen, who guarded his side day and night. It was she, Gu Chenchen, who helped him serve tea and water. It was she, Gu Chenchen, who took care of him in the world of ice and snow in New Jersey for half a month. As the saying goes, true love is revealed in times of adversity. It is also said that the rtionship that happens in times of adversity is stronger. And for the sake of her and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s strong rtionship, she had used so many thoughts and methods. But in the end? In the end, when she was about to marry Dongfang Yunheng, the woman who had once hurt Dongfang Yunheng appeared. In such a way, in such a way that required sympathy, she had sessfully snatched Dongfang Yunheng away from her hands. Of course, she was unwilling. Dongfang Yunheng was hers. This was something that she had determined since she was young. Therefore, she could not just hand over her fianc?? like this. ¡°Miss Gu, how exactly are you going to cooperate with me now? ¡± Du Caiwei saw that Gu Chenchen remained silent for a long time. She already knew in her heart that it was this woman who had ruined Fang Xiao¡¯s happiness by marrying Qiu Yitangst year. Of course, cooperation was possible, but the premise was that it had to be beneficial to her. As for Gu Chenchen, she had to deal with him carefully. Of course, she could notpletely believe her words, but at the same time, she could not not not believe it at all. Who was she, Du Caiwei Five years ago, she was able to sessfully design such a gang rape scene and push the me onto Fang Xiao. Today, she still had a way to defeat that woman, Fang Xiao. Of course, it was very easy to defeat that woman, Fang Xiao. The prerequisite was that it would be very difficult for Qiu Yitang to marry her. Therefore, these days, she had not gone to look for Fang Xiao. In fact, she had not thought of a way to achieve the best of both worlds. Gu Chenchen recovered from Du Caiwei¡¯s question. He frowned at Du Caiwei and said, ¡°if I want to cooperate with you, first, we have to start from two aspects. And this time, we have to go all out... ¡° Chapter 1957

Chapter 1957: Chapter 1957 working in a newpany

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION With the help of Zheng Zihao, Fang Xiao went to work at Fengzepany. Because she could speak Hokkien, she was assigned to be in charge of Singapore¡¯s customers after only three days. Fengzepany had three or four Singapore customers. Two of them werergepanies, one was Hengtianpany, and the other was Wanda Company. However, the twopanies operated different products. Fengzepany was the Chinese agent for these twopanies. The products they produced were marketed by Fengzepany in China for them, and the marketing n was finalized by the twopanies through joint discussion. Fang Xiao was very satisfied with her work because the Chinese representatives of these twopanies were both Singaporeans who liked to speak Hokkien. Sometimes, as they spoke, they would speak Hokkien, which was English, with a Hokkien ent. Fortunately, she could speak Hokkien, so she could adapt to their way of doing things. Therefore, there were no obstacles inmunicating with them, and the other party was very satisfied with her. In the blink of an eye, she had worked in thispany for a week. This week, her life was very peaceful. Because she changed her cell phone number, not only Qiu Yitang did not look for her, but Dongfang Yunheng also did not look for her. She could not help but think that if her life was so peaceful and stable from now on, then she would be relieved. However, her small wish was broken three dayster. Fang Xiao worked in Fengzepany. However, thispany did not provide dormitories for the employees. They only provided rental subsidies. The monthly rent was two thousand dors, and the employees had to find their own amodation. In fact, some of the employees in Fengzepany were Binhai people. Their families already had a ce to live. For them, two thousand dors¡¯worth of rent was equivalent to two thousand dors¡¯worth of sry. Fang Xiao was someone who didn¡¯t have a ce to live, so a 2,000-yuan rent was still a rent for her because she had to rent an apartment herself. Fengzepany was located in a prime location in Binhai. The surrounding rent was frighteningly high, so it was not easy for Fang Xiao to rent an apartment with this 2,000-yuan rent. It was even very difficult. The monthly rent for a room and a living room was more than 2,000 yuan, less than 20 square meters. Fang Xiao could ept this price, but the key was that there was no apartment to rent because the number of renters was increasing while the number of people who checked out was pitifully small. Therefore, she gave up the idea of renting a house within 500 meters of thepany. First, the rent was too high, so expensive that she gave up when she saw it. Second, the house was too narrow, and this price could rent two rooms and a living room in a slightly further ce. Of course, she would not rent two rooms and a living room. She went to the ce that was four bus stops away from Fengzepany to rent a bachelor apartment. The one with a kitchen and bathroom was about 20 square meters, but it only cost 900 yuan. Of course, because it was far from thepany, she had to take the bus to work, so she had to wake up early. Fortunately, she could swipe her bus card to get to and from work, and it only cost more than three yuan a day to get to and from work. Therefore, it cost less than 100 yuan a month to take the bus The bus fare was less than 100 yuan. In this way, she was left with a thousand yuan a month. At the same time, she ridiculed her for being calctive. However, she told her that she rented a ce so far away and had to walk out to take the bus every day. Sometimes, she had to wait for the bus, or even squeeze into the bus This cost her two hours more every day than people who lived near thepany. In the morning, she would have to get up an hour earlier. It was said that she had earned money and worked hard for her body. It was not really earned. Chapter 1958

Chapter 1958: Chapter 1958 was so fated

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao only smiled when she heard this. She knew that manypanies rented apartments in Songquan at the same time. The rent in that ce was very high. A room and a living room cost more than 2,000 yuan, and a single room cost more than 2,000 yuan It was said that some colleagues rented apartments every month. In addition to the 2,000 yuan thepany gave them, they also had to rent apartments for a few hundred yuan each month. Her situation was different from other colleagues because she was not alone, but she was with her brother. Although her brother had ie now, it was very little. Moreover, her brother¡¯s money had to be saved for her brother. She could not spend it casually. Her brother was now in the reserve team to y basketball. Of course, if he was lucky, he might join the official team, but even then, how many years could he y basketball for? Her brother had other skills every month. Although he was young, his IQ was there. It was almost difficult for him to learn any skills, so he could only use his own body. If he retired after his basketball career ended, then he would have nothing to do all day. At that time, he would have to spend money to eat, drink, and defecate, and now she had to save the money for her brother. For someone like her brother, she thought that no woman would be willing to marry him in this lifetime. Even if there were, they would either be idiots or crazy people. If it was these two types of people, she would have to stop her brother from getting married. Because her brother wanted her to take care of him, if she married someone like that and had another child, she would have to take care of them all by herself, and she would definitely not be able to take care of them all. Therefore, she decided that she and her brother would have to rely on each other for their lives. Neither of them would get married, and that would be it. The two siblings would have to rely on each other for the rest of their lives. At fengzepany, she unexpectedly met Lin Yile, whom she had met when she was looking for a jobst year. At that time, when Lin Yile was looking for a job at the Oriental Group, she seemed to be applying for a position as a secretary. At that time, she did not get the job. In this Fengze Company, Lin Yile was the secretary. However, she was not the chief secretary, but the assistant of the secretary. The chief secretary was Allen, a woman who had returned from studying in the United States. When Lin Yile saw Fang Xiao, she was very happy. She said that she had always been thinking of her. She did not expect that they would be so fated to actually work in the samepany. ¡°Fang Xiao, didn¡¯t you join the Dongfang Group¡¯s Development Department? ¡± Lin yile asked vaguely with a piece of Lotus root that she had just stuffed into her mouth. ¡°I resigned from the Dongfang Group A long time ago, ¡± Fang Xiao answered faintly. She looked at Lin Yile and exined, ¡°the Dongfang Group is a bigpany. There are many talents in it, and I¡¯m a neer after all. I don¡¯t understand many of the rules, so... ¡° ¡°Of course, ¡± Lin Yile expressed her agreement and understanding towards Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then she sighed and said, ¡°perhaps this is the fate of people. I went to Dongfang Group for several interviews, but I didn¡¯t get an interview. Now, I don¡¯t go anymore. It¡¯s said that people and people in bigpanies often form cliques. You¡¯re a neer. You might offend someone just by saying something wrong. In the end, you don¡¯t even know how you got fired. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded and didn¡¯t continue discussing this issue with Lin Yile. This was because when it came to Dongfang Group, the word ¡°Dongfang¡± would inevitably be mentioned. And right now, she really didn¡¯t like to mention the word ¡°Dongfang¡± . Perhaps it was because they had met once when they were looking for a jobst year, so Lin Yile was very warm to her. When Fang Xiao rented a house, she would also be busy when they moved, so the rtionship between the two of them became closer. Chapter 1959

Chapter 1959: Chapter 1959 what are you doing here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although fengzepany was a foreign tradepany, it was different from the foreignpany she used to work for. The employees here did not need to use English names, and they did not need to speak English to talk to the employees at work Therefore, a certain degree of affection could still be established between colleagues and colleagues. Fang Xiao did not like to mention the word ¡°Dongfang. ¡± However, after working for ten days at the newpany, she had to face the word ¡°Dongfang¡± and even Dongfang Yunheng. It was a Sunday morning, and she did not go to work. It was rare for her to sleepte, so she turned off the rm the night before. She covered herself with the nket and made up her mind to sleep until ten in the morning the next day. Then, she would take the bus to the special school She had lunch with her younger brother, Fang Chen. However, her thoughts were full, and reality was hard-core. It was past eight in the morning, and she was still dreaming. There was a knock on the door, and the knock was not light. She yawned and crawled out from under the nket. Hearing the knock on the door made her feel unhappy. In fact, she did not need to ask to know that it was definitely that woman, Lin Yile. She was energetic, and she did not even sleep during the holidays. She sighed and felt a little helpless. She got up from the bed and the first thing she did was to touch the sses in the drawer of the bedside table. This was her homework because no one in thepany knew that she only had one eye And Lin Yile had a big mouth, so she could not let her know. Fang Xiao wore sses and wore pajamas. His hair was messy as he dragged his stic slippers towards the door. As he walked, he even shouted towards the door, ¡°Lin Yile, aren¡¯t you annoyed? Why did you wake her up so early in the morning? ¡° There was no sound outside the door. It was probably Lin Yile¡¯s doing on purpose. She loved pranks the most. Not long after Fang Xiao¡¯spany started, Lin Yile was the only friend of Fang Xiao¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if she wanted to. Fang Xiao shouted, but there was no reply from outside. Lin yile asionally pretended to be deep, but in fact, she didn¡¯t know what deep was. Sometimes, she was so shallow that it wasughable. Fang Xiao shook her head, feeling a little helpless. She grabbed the door and pulled it open. She thought that if Lin Yile was leaning against her door, she could make her fall. However, when her door was pulled open and she saw the man walking in with a cold face, she waspletely stunned. She never dreamed that Dongfang Yunheng would actually find her here. She only reacted when he walked in. At this moment, it was toote to close the door and shut the man outside. Because he had already taken two steps in, and he even took the initiative to help her close the door after he entered. ¡°You... what are you doing here? ¡± Fang Xiao spoke incoherently. Because of her nervousness and anger, her hands had gradually clenched into fists under her sleeves, trying her best to control her body that was about to explode. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking for you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at her with a frown. He was wearing light yellow pajamas and looked like he had just woken up. His hair was messy, and his sparkling white feet were wearing a pair of simple ck and white flip-flops He had a pair of sunsses on his face that did not look like sunsses. The t sses did not look like sunsses. Because of his anger, his pink lips were tightly pursed as he looked at him. He kept feeling that she was some kind of small animal, but he could not remember for a moment that it was that kind of small animal. Then, a few yearster, when he provoked her, she chased after him and beat him.. She was also wearing this light yellow floral pajamas. Only then did he remember that it was actually a duckling. Chapter 1960

Chapter 1960: Chapter 1960: a promise is a promise

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The duckling that was just born was covered in yellow and chirped all day long. It was very cute, but if it was really provoked, it would still bite people. ¡°looking for me? ¡± Fang Xiao frowned instinctively and stared at Dongfang Yunheng. Unfortunately, she was wearing sses. Even if she used a re, Dongfang Yunheng still did not know and only thought that she was looking at him. ¡°It seems that we have nothing to do with each other anymore, right? ¡± Fang Xiao tried to stabilize her emotions, and her voice was indifferent and distant. ¡°nothing to do with each other? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was very displeased with her words. He could not help but take a step towards her and looked down at her. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°what do you mean by nothing to do with each other? ¡° ¡°My agreement has expired. ¡± Fang Xiao pressed him down, so she took two more steps back to increase the distance between them. Then, she patiently added, ¡°I only came after the agreement had expired. This is not a breach of contract. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you broke the contract, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said gloomily. Then, he took two steps closer to Fang Xiao and said, ¡°I just said that you don¡¯t keep your word. Since you promised me, you shouldn¡¯t sneak away like this. ¡° ¡°promised me? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Dongfang Yunheng with amusement. She couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I think you must be confused. It seems that I didn¡¯t promise you anything other than that agreement, right? ¡° ¡°You didn¡¯t promise me anything? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned. He took another step closer to her and forced her into a corner Then, he reminded her coldly, ¡°Fang Xiao, I don¡¯t think you have Alzheimer¡¯s disease, right? No, young people have Alzheimer¡¯s disease. How long has it been? How could you forget everything? ¡° How long has it been Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. She frowned and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean, how long has it been? What did I promise you? Is it Alzheimer¡¯s? ¡° ¡°You promised to marry me, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally reminded her angrily. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it? That day at the golf course... ¡° Only then did Fang Xiao remember that there was indeed such a thing. But that day at the golf course, she actually didn¡¯t promise him. He was the one who shamelessly insisted that she had agreed. ¡°At that time... ¡± Fang Xiao wanted to exin, but unfortunately, she only said these three words when she opened her mouth. After that, she did not have the chance to say anything else ... Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thin lips quickly covered Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips when she said these three words. Without warning, his thin lips pressed against Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips. He was cold and domineering, forceful and did not allow her to resist as he blocked Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth. Pain It was the kind of heartache that came from being forced to humiliate and attack. Fang Xiao was kissed by Dongfang Yunheng forcefully and coldly. Her lips were rubbed by him until they were burning with pain. The only feeling was that he was punishing her. He was punishing her with all his might. Therefore, she struggled with all her might, trying to break free from his imprisonment. However, it was useless. Men and women were born with great differences in strength. Fang Xiao¡¯s struggle did not allow her to sessfully break free from his control. Instead, she was held tightly by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s two feet were like two iron pincers that mped onto Fang Xiao¡¯s body. Even her hand was held tightly by one of his hands... ... A strong smell of red wine came from her mouth. Only then did Fang Xiao know that he had drunk wine, but she did not know how much he had drunk. Chapter 1961

Chapter 1961: Chapter 1961 Dongfang Yunheng came looking for him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, judging from the smell of alcoholing from his mouth, it was probably not little, because at this moment, Dongfang Yunheng looked like he had gone crazy from drinking. The duckling that had just been born was covered in a light yellow color and chirped all day long. It was very cute, but if it was really provoked, it would still bite people. ¡°looking for me? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed tightly as she red at Dongfang Yunheng. Unfortunately, she was wearing sses. Even if she used a re, Dongfang Yunheng still did not know and only thought that she was looking at him. ¡°It seems that we have nothing more to do with each other, right? ¡± Fang Xiao tried to calm herself down. Her voice was indifferent and distant. ¡°nothing more? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was very dissatisfied with her words. He could not help but take a step towards her. He lowered his eyes to look at her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°what do you mean by nothing more? ¡° ¡°My agreement has expired. ¡± Fang Xiao pressed down on him, so she took two steps back to increase the distance between them. Then, she added patiently, ¡°I only came after the agreement expired. This is not a breach of contract. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you broke the contract, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said gloomily. Then, he took two steps closer to Fang Xiao and said, ¡°I just said that you don¡¯t keep your word. Since you promised me, you shouldn¡¯t sneak away like this. ¡° ¡°PROMISE ME? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Dongfang Yunheng with amusement. She couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I think you must be confused. It seems that other than that agreement, I didn¡¯t promise you anything, right? ¡° ¡°You didn¡¯t promise me anything? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned. He took another step closer to her and forced her into a corner Then, he reminded her coldly, ¡°Fang Xiao, I don¡¯t think you have Alzheimer¡¯s disease, right? No, young people have Alzheimer¡¯s disease. How long has it been? How could you have forgotten everything? ¡° How long has it been Fang Xiao was stunned instinctively. She frowned and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean by how long? What did I promise you? Alzheimer¡¯s disease? ¡° ¡°You promised to marry me, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally reminded her angrily. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it? That day at the golf course... ¡° Only then did Fang Xiao remember that there was indeed such a thing. But that day at the golf course, she actually didn¡¯t agree to it. He directly shamelessly insisted that she had agreed. ¡°I was... ¡± Fang Xiao wanted to exin, but unfortunately, she only said these three words when she opened her mouth, and then she didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything else ... Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thin lips quickly covered Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips when she said these three words. His thin lips pressed against Fang Xiao¡¯s without warning. He was cold and domineering, strong and unyielding, and he blocked Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth. Pain It was the kind of heartache that came from being forced to humiliate and attack. Fang Xiao was kissed by Dongfang Yunheng forcefully and coldly. Her lips were rubbed by him until they were burning with pain. The only feeling was that he was punishing her. He was trying his best to punish her. Therefore, she struggled with all her might, trying to break free from his shackles. However, it was useless. Men and women were born with great disparity in strength. Not only did Fang Xiao¡¯s struggle not allow her to sessfully break free from his control, but she was also tightly held by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s two feet were like two iron mps on Fang Xiao¡¯s body. Even her hand was held tightly by one of his hands... ... A strong smell of red wine came from his mouth. Only then did Fang Xiao know that he had drunk wine, but she did not know how much he had drunk Chapter 1962

Chapter 1962: Chapter 1962, did you miss me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thin lips quickly covered Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips when she said these three words. Without warning, his thin lips pressed against Fang Xiao¡¯s pink lips. He was cold and domineering, forceful and unable to resist as he blocked Fang Xiao¡¯s mouth. Pain It was the kind of heartache that came from being humiliated and attacked by someone. Fang Xiao was kissed by Dongfang Yunheng forcefully and coldly. Her lips were rubbed by him until they were burning with pain. The only feeling was that he was punishing her. He was punishing her with all his might. Therefore, she struggled with all her might, trying to break free from his shackles. However, it was useless. Men and women were born with great differences in strength. Fang Xiao¡¯s struggle did not allow her to sessfully break free from his control. Instead, she was held tightly by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s two feet were like two iron pincers that mped onto Fang Xiao¡¯s body. Even her hand was held tightly by one of his hands... ... The strong smell of red wine came from her mouth. Only then did Fang Xiao know that he had drunk wine, but she did not know how much he had drunk... ... Just when Fang Xiao thought that she would suffocate to death, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth suddenly pulled away. She did not expect that her hands, which were originally suffocating, were holding onto the car hood and only cared about breathing heavily. She greedily sucked in the fresh air. Fang Xiao had never known that the smell of the air was so beautiful, so beautiful that it made people so greedy that they could not leave it for even a moment. Dongfang Yunheng looked at the woman who was still leaning against the side, breathing in the fresh air. Looking at her flirtatious appearance, he reached out and gently patted her cheeks, which were still red. He could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°so many days, have you missed me? ¡° Fang Xiao red at him fiercely and pushed his hand away. She quickly moved to the side and used her hand to quickly button up her clothes. Unfortunately, Dongfang Yunheng did not give her much of a chance because he had already quickly approached her. He reached out and grabbed her arm, then used a bit of force He directly threw her onto the one-and-a-half-meter single bed in the room. It was a single bed, but after Dongfang Yunheng threw her onto the bed, he quickly fell down and pressed her onto the bed. One Hand was controlling her hands, and the other hand took off the sses on the bridge of her nose. Her tears immediately rolled out from her perfectly undamaged eye. This was an insult to her, so she poured out all her sadness and grievances in tears. Dongfang Yunheng looked at the crystal clear tears rolling down her cheeks, but he did not take any further action. He knew that she was not willing. Since she was not willing, he could not forcefully possess her, although.. At this moment, he wanted her to the point of almost exploding. Her tears were so many and so bright, like diamonds in a jewelry store. Dongfang Yunheng finally could not stand it anymore. In the end, he lowered his head and used his mouth to suck away the tears that were as bright as diamonds. ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t cry. ¡± He coaxed her in a low voice. ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t cry, okay? I really... really want to marry you. I want to marry you as my wife. ¡° When Fang Xiao heard him say this, her tears became more and more like broken beads. Because what Dongfang Yunheng said was exactly the opposite of what she hoped. She hoped that he was joking on the golf course that day. She hoped that he would take her to meet his parents just for a moment of interest. She even hoped that after she left, he would quickly forget about her and would never remember her as a person from now on. Chapter 1963

Chapter 1963: Chapter 1963 the difference between consent and non-consent

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She knew that she was not worthy of Dongfang Yunheng. She knew that even if the Fang family did not go bankrupt, she was still the youngdy of the Fang family. She was not worthy of Dongfang Yunheng. First of all, she was no longer a girl. She was a second-hand woman who had been divorced. Moreover, she was a second-hand woman who carried thebel of a ruined woman. In fact, ordinary families would not want such a woman, not to mention the famous Dongfang family in Binhai, not to mention the CEO of the Dongfang Group, Dongfang Yunheng. Dongfang Yunheng saw that Fang Xiao just cried and didn¡¯t say anything, and his heart felt even more ufortable He couldn¡¯t help but apologize in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. That night, my uncle Liu Hao really had a surgery, and my parents didn¡¯t have any objections to you. I didn¡¯t mean to not rush back that night... ¡° Fang Xiao thought that the end of her agreement with Dongfang Yunheng would mean the end of all their interactions, so she had been looking forward to the day the agreement ended. However, reality proved that Dongfang Yunheng was far more cunning than she was. Before the agreement between her and him ended, he had already schemed and insisted that she agreed to marry him, so now he used this reason to insist on continuing his rtionship with her. Fang Xiao had a headache. She did not want to have a rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng because she knew that the ending of their rtionship would not be good, and it was impossible for it to be good. She knew this very well. Therefore, when Dongfang Yunheng exined these things to her, she quietly listened. After he finished exining, she gently bit her lips and said, ¡°this is not a question of whether you wille back or not. Even if youe back, but the agreement is over, I will still... ¡° ¡°I have already annulled that agreement a long time ago, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted her words and then pressed her down and said, ¡°now, do you agree to marry me? If you don¡¯t agree, I will take you. ¡° Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. At this moment, she was forcefully pressed down by him and was already at a disadvantage. If he really wanted to use force, then she simply didn¡¯t have the chance and ability to break free. Therefore, in order not to be forced by him again, she decided to use a dying tactic, which was to pretend to agree to him first and then find an opportunity to quietly leave. If she left again, she was afraid that she would really have to go to a ce where he wouldn¡¯t find her. Therefore, she pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree to marry you. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng immediately smiled. Although he knew that her promise was not the truth, at this moment, regardless of whether her heart was true or not, he had to first make sure that this woman did not think of escaping from him. Fang Xiao saw that she had promised Dongfang Yunheng but was still lying on top of her body, so she could not help but push him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I say that I agreed to marry you? Why are you still up there? Hurry up and move away. ¡° The smile on Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face grew brighter. Not only did he not move away, he even used a little more force to press her even tighter. He grabbed her hands that were pushing his body with one hand and held her shaking head with the other His thin lips pressed down on her slightly dry pink lips. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you keep your word? ¡±FanggXiaoo turned her head to the side with force, lettingDongfanggYunhengg¡¯s thin lips fall on her cheek.Herr mouth was loudly protesting against his scoundrel. ¡°When did I not keep my word? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered gloomily, looking at the woman beneath him who was protesting He then exined softly, ¡°I was just halfway through my words. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take you now. If you agree, I¡¯ll love you now. ¡° Chapter 1964

Chapter 1964: Chapter 1964, I want to eat breakfast

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. She had to admit thatpared to Dongfang Yunheng, she had lost many times in terms of intelligence. Therefore, she would lose to him even for such a simple matter. Fang Xiao had time to think about the issue of intelligence, but Dongfang Yunheng did not have time to think about it. He could not help but press himself on the soft and Fragrant Fang Xiao, even if he did not have that desire when he came to look for her At this moment, he had already been seduced by her. So, while Fang Xiao was lost in thought, his thin lips immediatelynded on her pink and Tender Lips. This time, it was no longer a forceful demand, but a gentle and tender kiss, as if he was treating his own treasure. Fang Xiao remembered a song from many years ago that had this line in the lyrics. Life was like a chain, heavy but unable to break free! She now felt that this line was very suitable for her. Life was really like a chain to her. With such a heavy burden, she had been trying hard to break free, but she could not break free. Therefore,st night¡¯s Dongfang Yunheng was like a shackle hanging around her neck. Despite her efforts, even if she struggled with all her might, in the end, she still could not break free. Therefore, the man, Dongfang Yunheng, ate her up in the apartment she rented. In the end, he even forcefully hugged her in his arms and fell into a deep sleep. No, it should be said that this man was unwilling to leave after he had almost squeezed her dryst night. In the end, he forcefully upied half of her bed andy on it to sleep with her. Therefore, when she woke up this morning, the man beside her was still sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. She could not help but wonder, the CEO of the Dongfang Group was so rich, and the bedding in his house was all world-ss branded How could he still sleep so soundly on this cheap bed of hers? She wanted to get up, but a certain man¡¯s arm was still arrogantly lying on her body. ... It made her face turn red instantly. She immediately used her hand to pry his hand away, but she did not expect that not only did she not pry it away, but her hand became tighter and tighter instead. She could not help but feel a little anxious and could not help but growl, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, do you want to let go? ¡° ¡°No! ¡± The man did not even open his eyes. He closed his eyes and answered shamelessly, ¡°from now on, I will never let go. You are mine. Don¡¯t even think about escaping in this life. ¡° ¡°...¡±what a bull¡¯s-eye! ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you want to let go now? ¡± Fang Xiao felt a pinch on her chest and her body instinctively trembled. She used her hand to pry his big hand away again. ¡°I want to eat breakfast. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes finally opened. His pair of Phoenix Eyes were inserted into his temples, and the smile on his face was filled with a strong sense of ambiguity. ¡°Get up and buy yourself breakfast. ¡± The woman who was slow did not react to the meaning of the breakfast in his mouth. She even exined in a serious manner, ¡°I don¡¯t cook here. The kitchen is just a decoration, so I don¡¯t have any ready-made breakfast for you to eat. ¡° ¡°...¡±this time, it was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s turn to be speechless. Alright, this woman, Fang Xiao, was indeed slow and clumsy in this aspect. However, it seemed that he liked his slowness and clumsiness. There were many women who were not slow in this aspect outside, but he did not like those women at all. Chapter 1965

Chapter 1965: Chapter 1965 I made glutinous rice balls

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao saw that he had stopped chewing, so she used her hand to break his increasingly dishonest hand. She could not help but growl in a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, do you hear me? I¡¯M GOING TO GET UP! ¡° ¡°I want breakfast! ¡± He muttered again, turned over, and directly pressed her under his body... ... ¡°breakfast? You... ¡± when Fang Xiao saw the annoying smile on a certain man¡¯s face, she finally understood what he meant by breakfast ... ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet, ¡± she said quickly in a hurry. ¡°Wait until I have breakfast. I have to go to the toilet after all, ¡± he said with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m taking a dump. ¡± She red at him with red veins on her face. ¡°Can this wait? ¡° ¡°...¡± Ever since Dongfang Yunheng approached Fang Xiao again, Fang Xiao felt that her life was like a shackle. Moreover, this shackle was so heavy that she could not break free. Therefore, in the small apartment that she rented, Dongfang Yunheng became a regr customer again. He was a great CEO, and it seemed that he had nowhere to go after work. He actually came to her apartment every now and then. The most outrageous thing was that he actually cleaned up her unused kitchen. He even solemnly announced that eating too much food outside was not good, so he had to cook and eat in her apartment after work. When Dongfang Yunheng announced this, it happened to be the third day that he had forcibly moved into Fang Xiao¡¯s apartment. That night, Fang Xiao did not work overtime, but it was one hourte. That was to say, she did not get off work, but went to work for another hour. It was precisely because she had worked an extra hour that when she took the bus back to her apartment, which was three to four kilometers away from thepany, Dongfang Yunheng was already busy in her apartment. She remembered that she did not give Dongfang Yunheng the key, but for some reason, Dongfang Yunheng somehow had the key to her apartment Moreover, he could openly move some of his daily necessities to her apartment. Fang Xiao¡¯s bachelor apartment was very small. Even if he only moved the simplest luggage over, Fang Xiao still felt extremely crowded, so after she entered the door, she kicked the eye-catching luggage bag twice. There was a sounding from the kitchen. Thinking that a rat had entered, she hesitated for a moment before walking over. At the door, she found a certain handsome man busying himself in the narrow kitchen. ¡°I made Tangyuan. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng turned back to look at her and ordered seriously, ¡°hurry and go to the bathroom to wash your hands. The TANGYUAN is about to be cooked. You can eat itter. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. During the days when she had been Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mistress, Dongfang Yunheng had always acted as if he was a master. She thought that he did not know how to use his hands and feet anymore. She did not expect that after the agreement between her and him ended, he would be able to do it. Not only could he use his hands and feet, but he could also cook. It seemed that she had indeed underestimated him in the past. Dongfang Yunheng made glutinous rice dumpling with fermented grains, and there were poached eggs buried in it. The fragrance of the glutinous rice dumpling came from the thick soup. The fragrance only rushed into one¡¯s nose, making one feel the urge to wander. Such a good, fragrant, and sweet glutinous rice dumpling. Why could Fang Xiao not taste the sweetness? Instead, she missed the pot of glutinous rice dumpling that she and Xi Lingheng cooked together five years ago even more? Chapter 1966

Chapter 1966: Chapter 1966, can¡¯t you care a little about gossip

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°My mother said that October is a good time to get married, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said to her without even raising his head while eating the glutinous rice balls. ¡°So, do you think you should quit your job or take two months of marriage leave? ¡° ¡°Get married? ¡± Fang Xiao finally raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°did you just say that you want to get married to me? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng red at her. ¡°There¡¯s only you and me in this room. Could it be that there¡¯s a third person? ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned. She looked at him and frowned. After a while, she said, ¡°President Dongfang, if I remember correctly, your fianc??e should be Miss Gu Chenchen, right? ¡° Fang Xiao had never liked to read gossip. When she was still studying in city G, she didn¡¯t like it. Later, the Fang Corporation had an ident, and the Fang family was in a dire situation. As a result, she and her younger brother, Fang Chen, were homeless She was even less in the mood and leisure to pay attention to gossip. However, Lin Yile had always liked gossip, so whenever there was news or gossip about a celebrity in the newspapers or online, she would always be the first to know. Of course, Lin Yile and Fang Xiao worked in the samepany. Although they did not work in the same position, the two of them went to the fast food restaurant downstairs for fast food after work in the afternoon. ¡°There¡¯s explosive news today, ¡± Lin yile stuffed a potato chip into her mouth and said to Fang Xiao, ¡°did you know that the fashion industry model, Miss Gu Chenchen, has officially announced her entry into the film and Television Industry? She is now going to act as the third female lead in a historical costume drama, Princess Momo. ¡° ¡°Oh, is that so? ¡± Fang Xiao looked up and frowned slightly She asked Lin Yile doubtfully, ¡°is your news reliable? ¡± As far as I know, the Dongfang family doesn¡¯t seem to like people in the entertainment industry, right Didn¡¯t they say that Miss Gu Chenchen even wanted to quit the fashion industry and was determined to be young Madam Dongfang How did it be that she wanted to enter the film and Television Industry again?¡± ¡°The Dongfang family doesn¡¯t like people in the entertainment industry. ¡± Lin yile rolled her eyes at Fang Xiao Then she said nonchntly, ¡°but Miss Gu Chenchen has already broken off her engagement with the CEO of the Dongfang Group, Dongfang Yunheng, so it doesn¡¯t matter what industry she enters now. ¡° ¡°What? Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen broke off the engagement? ¡± Fang Xiao was really shocked No, she was shocked. She stared at Lin Yile with her eyes wide open. ¡°where did you get all this gossip? How did Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen break off the engagement? When did this happen? ¡° ¡°It was yesterday? ¡± Lin yile really admired this woman, Fang Xiao She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her again. ¡°Can¡¯t you care a little about the gossip? People say that it¡¯s entertainment news. Isn¡¯t the so-called entertainment news just to entertain us, the public? ¡° ¡°...¡± Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen broke off their engagement yesterday. No wonder he inexplicably went to his apartment¡¯s small kitchen to make glutinous rice ballsst night. He even told her that October was not a bad day and was suitable for marriage. It seemed that he really wanted to marry him, so he did not even want Gu Chenchen. However, why was he so stupid to give up such a beautiful and good Gu Chenchen and want her, an ugly, poor, second-hand woman who only had one eye? ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? ¡± Seeing that Fang Xiao did not answer for a long time, Lin Yile could not help but ask, ¡°could it be that you heard that Dongfang Yunheng did not want Miss Gu Chenchen, so you began to dream of being a rich family? ¡° Chapter 1967

Chapter 1967: Chapter 1967: A person is in high spirits at happy events

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Lin Yile¡¯s words were purely a joke, but Fang Xiao could not help but blush when she heard it. She had never dreamed of being from a wealthy family, butst night, Dongfang Yunheng had indeed told her about marriage. ¡°seeing that your face is red, could it be that I was right? ¡± Lin yile continued to tease, ¡°of course, you used to work in the Dongfang Group, so it is not unusual for you to have such a dream. It is said that there are no married women in the Dongfang Group, and almost everyone has dreamed of being the First Lady of the Dongfang family. ¡° ¡°However, dreams are still dreams, right? ¡± Lin Yile did not wait for Fang Xiao¡¯s reply before sighing. ¡°yesterday, after Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen released the news of breaking off their engagement and breaking up peacefully, many young female celebrities released some of their so-called secrets about their past rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng. It seems like everyone has a special rtionship with Dongfang Yunheng. It seems like every female celebrity has a chance to marry Dongfang Yunheng. ¡° On Saturday, Dongfang Yunheng slept until noon at his home in one inch ink city. The reason why he woke up sote was because he came hometest night. He and Gu Chenchen had broken off their engagement a week ago. Of course, this was all thanks to his mother, Xi Muru. After all, it was his mother who personally dealt with Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother, Mrs. Gu. Of course, he was not too sure what his mother had told Mrs. Gu, and Xi Muru did not tell him either. She only told him a week ago that the Gu family had agreed to break off the engagement and had him and Gu Chenchen issue separate statements. This week, he did not spend much time at Fang Xiao¡¯s small apartment. He only went there for two nights. However, that woman was not very interested in him and Gu Chenchen breaking off the engagement. Even if she knew, it would be the same as not knowing. This week, when he returned to one inch Mo city, he had quite a lot of time. The main reason was that he had to do ideological work with his parents because he nned to get engaged to Fang Xiao. After getting engaged, it would definitely be marriage. His father¡¯s ideological work was easier to do, but his mother¡¯s ideological work was not so easy. He did not know how much effort he had put in before he finally got his mother to agree to let him bring Fang Xiao home. His father was indeed on his side. He even told him that when Fang Xiaodao¡¯s family came, the family would have a meal together. Then, they would set the date of the engagement and marriage so that he would not have to worry about it all day long After the wedding, he would be able to put his mind on thepany. As the saying goes, when a person is in a good mood, he would be in a good mood. Of course, everything would be delicious. His parents asked him to bring Fang Xiaodao home today and even said that her sister, little feather, would being over today. Dongfang Yunheng slept until noon. When he got up and went downstairs, his sister, Dongfang Yu, had already arrived. At this time, she was sitting on the Sofa with his little devil sister, Dongfang Muyao, and eating beetroot fruits. This beetroot fruit was different from the ones sold in the market because the ones sold in the market were usually grown in China. The ones they were eating were brought back from the United States, and they were produced in the mountains of the United States It was sent to Dongfang Yunheng by the owner of a farm in the mountains of America. It was not sold in the market at all. The footsteps of Dongfang Yunhenging down the stairs were a little heavy, so he arrived before he arrived, alerting the two sisters who were eating the green root fruit. Mu Yao looked up and saw Dongfang Yunhenging down the stairs Hence, the corner of her mouth tugged into a smile as she said, ¡°big brother, you look much more energetic than usual today, as if you are a few years younger. It seems that the power of love is indeed endless. ¡° Chapter 1968

Chapter 1968: Chapter 1968, what do you mean I agree

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hehehe, do you still need to say that? ¡± Little feather continued on the side He looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said, ¡°Yun Heng, I specially flew over from Korea early in the morning just to see who Fang Xiao is. She actually charmed my little brother. ¡° ¡°PFFT. ¡± Mu Yao could not help butugh at the side. She pushed little feather with her hand and said, e on, SIS, haven¡¯t you seen it before? It¡¯s at Leng Rong¡¯s child¡¯s full moon wine. ¡° ¡°Damn, how could I have seen it before? ¡± Little feather rolled her eyes at Mu Yao, then smiled at Dongfang Yunheng and said, ¡°that was actually just a nce from afar. You haven¡¯t even formally introduced it to me. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng did not say anything. He thought to himself, didn¡¯t I not break off the engagement with Gu Chenchen back then Moreover, at that time, Fang Xiao and he were still so-called contracted lovers. ¡°Yun Heng, Mu Yao and I have eaten quite a lot of your thin-skinned American walnuts. There¡¯s not much left on the coffee table. Have you kept any for your Fang Xiao? ¡± Seeing that Yun Heng did not say anything, little feather pointed at the beetroot fruit on the coffee table and asked. ¡°How can I miss her? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng walked over as he spoke and sat down on the single-seater Sofa next to him. Then, he looked at feather and said, ¡°SIS, why are you so free today? Didn¡¯t you say that my nephew is going to kindergarten? ¡° ¡°Yes, he is going to kindergarten. Didn¡¯t I give your brother-inw the task of picking him up and dropping him off? It¡¯s rare for him to be a male nanny for a day. He¡¯s so happy, ¡± featherughed when he said this He could not help but move his body closer to Dongfang Yunheng. He looked at him and asked, ¡°well, Mu Yao was just saying that Fang Xiao will call her sister-inw when shees tonight. I said I¡¯ll ask for your opinion first. What do you think? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face could not help but blush. Then, he looked up at his little sister Mu Yao who was smiling smugly beside him. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t have any objections if you call me that. I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t like it. Isn¡¯t she not married yet? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that Fang Xiao that she can actually charm you to death? ¡± Xi Muru walked out of the kitchen with a te of freshly cut fruits in her hand. She nced at her son Then, she shook her head helplessly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve already met someone. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly stood up and took the te of fruits. Then, he said carefully, ¡°didn¡¯t you already agree to my marriage with her? Why are you saying this now? ¡° ¡°F * Ck, what do you mean I agreed? ¡±XiiMuruu red at him Then, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I forced to agree by you? who asked you to form a group of people and all of them agreed. Instead, I¡¯ve isted a person. Do you think I can not agree? ¡° ¡°Mom, you can force yourself to do whatever you want here, but Fang Xiao wille tonight. You can¡¯t force yourself anymore, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly said to his mother. He knew Fang Xiao¡¯s character. His mother had to show a little reluctance She would definitely not agree. ¡°Alright, I got it. Do I still need you to teach me these things on the table? ¡± Xi Muru rolled her eyes at her son Then, she sighed and said, ¡°now I finally know what it means to be a son and help someone raise him. Look, now that I have a wife, I¡¯ve forgotten about being a mother. ¡° Chapter 1969

Chapter 1969: Chapter 1969, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m a cannibal

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PFFT. ¡± Both feather and Mu Yao burst outughing Mu Yao took the opportunity to say to Xi Muru, ¡°look, mom, it¡¯s better to raise a daughter, okay? Otherwise, people will say that daughters are mother¡¯s caring little padded jackets, so don¡¯t be angry. Besides your two sons, you still have two little padded jackets. ¡° ¡°Fine, you two are still caring little padded jackets? ¡± Xi Muru red at her two daughters and then said snappily, ¡°I think the two of you are more like two cabbages. It¡¯s an endless worry. ¡° Little feather and Mu Yao looked at each other and did not dare to praise themselves anymore. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yunheng stood up and took the initiative to massage his mother¡¯s shoulders Then, he whispered in her ear, ¡°mom, don¡¯t be angry. When Fang Xiao and I get married, the two of us will live in one inch Mo city. When that timees, I¡¯ll let Fang Xiao wait on you every day. That way, you won¡¯t lose a son, but you¡¯ll have a daughter. ¡° Xi Muru red at him again when she heard that Then, she used her hand to pull down the hand that was massaging her shoulder and said, ¡°alright, stop sucking up. Be careful not to smack the horse¡¯s leg. You¡¯d better leave quickly. This person is at home and her heart probably flew to her ce a long time ago. Remember to bring her over early in the afternoon. Don¡¯t make us wait for her all the time. In addition, I¡¯ll personally go to the kitchen to cook two dishes as a wee gift for her. I haven¡¯t prepared any other gifts. ¡° ¡°thank you, mother. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately bent down and kissed Xi Muru¡¯s cheek a little more heavily. Then, he continued to suck up to her. ¡°My mother is the best mother in the world. Why don¡¯t people say that Mrs. Dongfang is the most open-minded? ¡° ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and leave. ¡± Xi Muru pushed her son with her hand. She watched him walk out of the hall before sighing again. She could not help but turn around to look at her two daughters. ¡°Mother, I remember now. I haven¡¯t prepared a wee gift for sister-inw yet. I¡¯ll go out and buy a gift for sister-inw now. ¡± Mu Yao immediately jumped down from the SOFA. She did not want to be a cannon fire. Her mother¡¯s fire was obviously still very big. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you¡¯ve already prepared a wee gift? ¡± Xi Muru exposed her little daughter¡¯s trick right in front of her face. She could not help but snort coldly. ¡°You want to run away when you see me. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to eat people? ¡° ¡°PFFT... ¡± little featherughed at the side She came over to massage Xi Muru¡¯s arm and said, ¡°mom, you don¡¯t eat people. Mu Yao and I both know that, but you have to scold people. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Mu Yaotely, but she¡¯s always had bad luck. She¡¯s been scolded too much by the teacher at school, so she doesn¡¯t want to be scolded anymore. ¡° ¡°Mu Yao, you¡¯ve been scolded by the teacher again? ¡± Xi Muru was immediately sessful in changing the topic by little feather and quickly started to care about her little daughter. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why did the teacher scold you? Did you do something wrong again? ¡° ¡°I... ¡± Mu Yao looked at her sister, little feather, and could not help butin in her heart. SIS, you¡¯re not helping. How could I have been scolded by the teacher? I was even given a big award certificate by the teacher yesterday, wasn¡¯t it ? ? ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to be mine anymore. ¡± Xi Muru saw the way Mu Yao was acting She sighed, resigned to her fate. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t study hard, but you can be a vagrant in the future. Oh right, vagrants can also enjoy the kind of freedom that you can¡¯t enjoy in one inch ink city. ¡° ¡°...¡± Mu Yao waspletely speechless. Alright, it was better for her not to speak at all. Anyway, her mother had been very angry recently because of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s matter. It was better for her to speak less. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if that fire burned her body. Chapter 1970

Chapter 1970: Chapter 1970. The more you¡¯re afraid of something, the more it¡¯s going to happen

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yu could not help butugh when he heard his mother say this, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t Yun Zai say that he wasing back to see sister-inw? Why haven¡¯t I seen him yet? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. ¡± Xi Muru felt a headache when she mentioned her youngest son, Yun Zai She said unhappily, ¡°He calledst night to say that he wasing back, but who knew that this morning, he called again and said that he wouldn¡¯t being back. It seems that there¡¯s something urgent that needs him to deal with over there, and he even said that he would onlye back after Yun Heng gets married. ¡° ¡°maybe second brother is also attracted to a certain woman, ¡± Mu Yao quickly took over the conversation, then secretly gave Dongfang Yu a thumbs up, agreeing with her good change of topic. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ll be burning incense and thanking the heavens. ¡± Xi Muru sighed heavily when she heard this. ¡°The key now is that no woman can charm him, and he has a lot of women outside. I get a headache whenever I mention him. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao did not go out during the day because Dongfang Yunheng told herst night that he was going to take her back to his house today, so it could be considered as acknowledging the door. To be honest, Fang Xiao didn¡¯t really want to go. Although Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen had broken off their engagement, she still felt that she wasn¡¯t qualified to be the young madam of the Dongfang family. The Dongfang family was a famous family in the entire Binhai. Such a family shouldn¡¯t be able to ept any girl with a blemish. However, she had a lot of blemishes, which was far away from the Dongfang family¡¯s request to choose a daughter-inw. However, Dongfang Yunheng insisted on taking her. He even said that he had wronged her five years ago. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that someone had pretended to be his mother and said those words to her. He also didn¡¯t know that someone had sabotaged the two of them. When Fang Xiao heard this, she felt very ufortable. She admitted that arge part of the reason why she broke up with Dongfang Yunheng back then was because of that noblewoman. However, she had to admit that her parents had also put pressure on her back then. Now that those things were over, Dongfang Yunheng wanted to pick up their love again. However, she always felt that the current situation waspletely different from Dongfang Yunheng and Xi Lingheng five years ago. She could not remember who had said that Love was a luxury. Once that kind of thing was gone, it was actually very difficult to pick it up again. Moreover, it was very difficult. Therefore, between her and Dongfang Yunheng, Dongfang Yunheng was indeed much more active than her in picking up the past love. However, she was always in fear and trepidation, afraid that the incident from Parisst year would happen again. Sometimes it was very strange. The more you were afraid of something, the more it would happen. The current Fang Xiao was very afraid that the incident of Dongfang Yunheng abandoning herst year would happen again. However, she did not expect that this afternoon, the incident would really happen again. At noon, Dongfang Yunheng called her and asked her to go to the French restaurant on the second floor of the cloud pavilion. He said that he wanted to give her a surprise. In fact, she was not interested in surprises. However, since Dongfang Yunheng asked her to go, she might as well go. At least French Western restaurants could provide food, right? She did not forget that it was at the French Western restaurant of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion that Dongfang Yunheng had ruthlessly ripped her off. He had eaten more than five thousand yuan in one meal. Now that she thought about it, her heart ached. Her dormitory was some distance away from the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. There was originally a bus that could directly take her there. However, for some reason, the bus had not arrived even after waiting for more than ten minutes. Chapter 1971

Chapter 1971: Chapter 1971: Gu Chenchen is pregnant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, she gave up on taking the bus and hailed a taxi instead. The bus was a long way to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion because the bus had to take a detour. However, the taxi did not take much time to get to the heavenly cloud pavilion. After all, a taxi could take a shortcut. A taxi was indeed fast. The bus took more than half an hour to get there. A taxi would take less than ten minutes to get there. However, the taxi fare was ten times that of the bus fare. Fang Xiao paid the taxi fare and got off. Looking at the time, it was about the same time as Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s appointment. Therefore, she naturally walked towards the French restaurant on the second floor of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. There was a hostess at the door. She said that she was looking for Dongfang Yunheng. The hostess pointed at the private seat in the right corner, indicating that she could walk there herself. She thanked the hostess and walked toward the private seat naturally. Perhaps it was because there was still half an hour before lunchtime, there were very few people in the restaurant, so it was exceptionally quiet. The private seat was in the right corner. She remembered that Dongfang Yunheng said that he wanted to give her a surprise, so she tiptoed as she walked, wanting to secretly see what kind of surprise he had. However, when she walked to the side of the private seat, she waspletely stunned. At this moment, Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen were sitting side by side on the Sofa in the private seat. The two of them were staring at each other with a focused expression, as if they were looking into each other¡¯s hearts. No, it should be said that at this moment, Dongfang Yunheng and Miss Gu Chenchen were hugging each other and sitting on the Sofa. The two of them were staring at each other with a focused expression, as if to show that they already saw each other as the one and only in this life. Fang Xiao was stunned for about three seconds. The Moment Dongfang Yunheng raised his head, she reacted and quickly said a polite sentence, ¡°sorry for disturbing you. ¡° After saying that, she immediately turned around and ran towards the door. Dongfang Yunheng quickly came back to his senses the moment he saw Fang Xiao running. He used his hand to push away the woman who was still lying on his body and immediately wanted to chase after her. ¡°Yun Heng, ¡± Gu Chenchen used her hand to grab Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm and shouted with a pained expression, ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯m not feeling well and I want to throw up. Can you send me to the hospital first? ¡° ¡°Not good. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly pulled away Gu Chenchen¡¯s arm and said in a slightly irritated tone, ¡°Chenchen, we¡¯ve already broken up. If you¡¯re not feeling well and want to throw up, you should go to the hospital yourself instead of looking for me. I¡¯m not a doctor. ¡° ¡°But I want to throw up because of you. ¡± Gu Chenchen continued to hold on to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm. Then, she looked at Dongfang Yunheng with a pair of misty eyes and said with a choked voice, ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯m pregnant! ¡° ¡°Rumble. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng only felt a few thunderps above his head, directly startling him on the spot. Gu Chenchen was pregnant, and now she came to tell him this. It was the same as telling him that the child she was pregnant with was him, and this was something that he had never even dreamed of. ¡°You... How long have you been pregnant? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was trembling, and his entire body and heart were hanging in the air ... ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at Dongfang Yunheng with tears in her eyes Her voice trembled as she sobbed, ¡°Yun Heng, I just tested it with a pregnancy test paper this morning. At that time, there were two red lines, so I knew that I was pregnant. But how long have I been pregnant? I guess I¡¯ll have to go to the hospital to find out. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng looked at the woman in front of him and gritted his teeth slightly. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital for a check-up now to see how long you¡¯ve been pregnant. ¡° Chapter 1972

Chapter 1972: He remembered the incident in Chapter 1972

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After Dongfang Yunheng said this, he immediately shook Gu Chenchen¡¯s hand away. He quickly walked to the door and took out his phone. He had to call Fang Xiao and exin what had just happened to her. Unfortunately, Fang Xiao¡¯s phone was not picked up. He was a little annoyed and knew that Fang Xiao had misunderstood again. In fact, when Fang Xiao walked to the private seat, Gu Chenchen just happened to jump into his arms. He was pushing her with his hand, trying to push her away from his arms. After a few phone calls, no one picked up. Dongfang Yunheng could only give up. In the end, he sent her a text message exining what had just happened. At the same time, he told her not to go out in the afternoon. He would pick her up and take her to the Dongfang House at night. After sending the text message, he turned back and Gu Chenchen had already caught up. Perhaps it was because of the pregnancy, Gu Chenchen¡¯s face was pale. She looked like she was in the early stages of pregnancy, Pale, haggard, and powerless. When Dongfang Yunheng sent Gu Chenchen to the hospital, he had two fantasies. One was that Gu Chenchen¡¯s morning pregnancy test paper had a wrong reaction, or that her method of testing was wrong. In fact, she was not pregnant at all. The other was that Gu Chenchen was really pregnant, but her pregnancy period was already very long, at least two months. In that case, her pregnancy had nothing to do with him at all. Unfortunately, after arriving at the hospital, when Gu Chenchen finished her examination, the cold report ruthlessly destroyed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fantasies. First, Gu Chenchen was indeed pregnant. There was no doubt about that. Secondly, after the ultrasound examination, Gu Chenchen¡¯s pregnancy cycle was six weeks. Dongfang Yunheng was a little happy at that time, but unfortunately, before he was done being happy, the doctor¡¯s words mercilessly shattered his little bit of luck. The doctor said that the pregnancy period was calcted ording to thest day of Menstruation, and a woman¡¯s ovtion period was about two weeks after her menstruation was clean. Now, Gu Chenchen¡¯s pregnancy period was six weeks, which meant that she was pregnant four weeks ago when she was in bed with a man. Four weeks ago Dongfang Yunheng almost tripped and fell when he heard this. If he remembered correctly, the time between him and Gu Chenchen happened to be a month ago. He and Gu Chenchen had been dating for five years, and he had never touched Gu Chenchen once. However, on that night a month ago, he slept in Gu Chenchen¡¯s bed. Actually, that night was not a special day. It was just that Gu Chenchen hade back from a fashion show in Mn. At that time, he had promised to apany her to Mn. Later, he found an excuse to decline. When Gu Chenchen came back, she looked for him directly. At that time, he had wanted to part ways with Gu Chenchen, so he agreed to have a candlelit dinner with her to celebrate. At the same time, he also told her that he was going to break up with her. That night, the atmosphere was very good. Gu Chenchen wore light yellow clothes, which made her look particrly delicate. The dishes she ordered were also very good. They were all dishes that he liked. The atmosphere was indeed very good, and she was so considerate. After drinking two cups, she took the initiative to talk about the old things. In fact, it was the trivial matter of hering to take care of him five years ago when he was seriously ill in the snowy world. To be honest, he did not remember many things, but Gu Chenchen remembered everything so clearly, including the fact that his body was cold. She took off her clothes and squeezed into his bed to warm him up. Dongfang Yunheng actually remembered this matter. At that time, his body was indeed cold and there was no warmth. He originally had a hot water bag, but Gu Chenchen actually broke the hot water bag, so in the end, there was no hot water bag to use. Chapter 1973

Chapter 1973: Chapter 1973 was a huge joke

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, his body could not warm up no matter how hard he tried. Gu Chenchen finally took off her clothes and squeezed into his bed only wearing a cute and concealer. She took the initiative to warm him up by sticking close to his body. Initially, he did not think too much about this matter. At that time, because of Fang Xiao¡¯s departure, his heart was already dead. Therefore, even if Gu Chenchen¡¯s body stuck to his body, perhaps it was because his body was cold and his heart was even colder.. Therefore, there was no reaction at all. Actually, Gu Chenchen did not warm him up for long. It did not even seem like half an hour. His body actually did not warm up, but he was caught by Mrs. Gu who rushed over to visit him. Thus, his rtionship with Gu Chenchen became boyfriend and girlfriend just like that. At that time, he thought that since Fang Xiao did not want him anymore, it did not matter who his girlfriend was. Therefore, he epted this logic. After Fang Xiao ran out of the Yunxiao pavilion, she directly hailed a taxi. She was lucky. Just as she ran out of the Yunxiao pavilion, a taxi happened to drive over, so she immediately ran forward, pulled open the front passenger door of the taxi, and quickly sat on it. ¡°Go to... Dongcheng Family¡¯s apartment, ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment and said a name near Lin Yile¡¯s rented apartment Lin Yile¡¯s rented apartment was next to AI family¡¯s apartment, but the apartment she rented was unknown, so Fang Xiao only mentioned her famous neighbor. Fang Xiao originally wanted to return to the apartment that she rented, but she changed her words as soon as she was about to say it, because it was very likely that Dongfang Yunheng would rush to her apartment and then exin himself. She did not want to listen to anyone¡¯s exnation, especially his. Dongfang Yunheng had taken her for a fool over and over again, and if she were to do it again, she was afraid that she would be a pig. No, she was already a pig. People said that the first time she was fooled was ignorance and was worthy of forgiveness, but the second time she made the same mistake was stupidity. As for her, she had been abandoned by Dongfang Yunheng when she returned from Parisst year. In the end, she could not resist his sweet temptation and fell for his trick. She was already stupid, and the stupid one was a pig. Therefore, the current her would not trust Dongfang Yunheng no matter what, because she did not want to be a pig. As for Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen, they could do whatever they wanted. Thinking of how he said that he would take her to the Dongfang family tonight, and thinking of how he and Gu Chenchen hugged at the heavenly cloud pavilion, she suddenly felt that today, she had hailed a taxi to go to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. That was a big joke. Yes, what did she, Fang Xiao, have She had no family background, status, looks, reputation, and reputation. Moreover, she was a one-eyed man, a disabled person. She had long known that such a woman would not be epted by the Dongfang family. However, despite knowing the oue, she still went to the heavenly cloud pavilion in a daze and waited for Dongfang Yunheng to give her a surprise. She was indeed shocked, but how could she be happy? Therefore, the current her could not give him any more chances, because giving him a chance was to let her be ruthlessly hurt by him again. She was a human after all. Although her reputation was bad, although she was a second-hand woman, although she was a one-eyed man, she still had flesh and blood and feelings. How could she be hurt by the same person again and again? Chapter 1974

Chapter 1974: Chapter 1974. Why is Du Caiwei here

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was so immersed in her own thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice which direction the taxi was heading in. It wasn¡¯t until the taxi stopped that she came to her senses. ¡°How much is it? ¡± She asked without raising her head. At the same time, she lowered her head to look for the change in her Satchel to pay for the taxi. However, the taxi driver didn¡¯t answer. She took the change and raised her head. Only then did she realize that the taxi driver had stopped just now and was actually taking out his card. And outside the window, it was actually the entrance to the highway. ¡°Hey, why are you driving on the highway? ¡± Fang Xiao was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°driver, didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m going to the AI family apartment in the east city. ¡° Unfortunately, the driver didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He stepped on the elerator and the taxi finally sped forward like an Arrow leaving the bow. Fang Xiao saw the direction of g city in Binhai Lin city from the driver at the side road It wasn¡¯t in a town near Binhai city. ¡°driver, I¡¯m going to the AI family apartment in the east city, ¡± Fang Xiao repeated again, and then quickly shouted, ¡°hurry up and get off at the exit in front. You¡¯re driving in the wrong direction. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t the AI FAMILY APARTMENT IN DONGCHENG IN CITY G? ¡± The taxi driver finally spoke, but he didn¡¯t even look at Fang Xiao¡¯s direction, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the AI family apartment in Dongcheng in Binhai. ¡± Fang Xiao was really anxious this time She hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°can you please get off at the intersection in front? I¡¯ll pay for this section of the highway so that you don¡¯t have to pay in vain. ¡° But the driver was like a deaf person, turning a deaf ear to her words. The car drove very fast, and there was an exit in front. Fang Xiao pointed at the exit and asked him to drive in that direction, but the driver didn¡¯t seem to see the exit and continued to drive forward. After passing through two exits in a row, Fang Xiao shouted for him to get off the highway. Unfortunately, the driver ignored her words and continued driving rapidly. Fang Xiao finally understood that the taxi driver was doing it on purpose. He had just answered her question, so he could not be deaf. Moreover, he could drive, so he could not be blind. Moreover.. Even a one-eyed person like her could see the entrance and exit of the highway. It was impossible that he could not see it. No matter how stupid Fang Xiao was, she knew that she might have been schemed against by someone. However, she was now penniless. Who would schemed against her? ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡± Fang Xiao turned her head to look at the driver wearing wide-brimmed sunsses and asked, ¡°why did you send me to city g? Do I have a grudge against you? ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. He¡¯s just responsible for driving, ¡± a deep and slightly familiar female voice came from the back seat. There was a hint of pride in that voice. Fang Xiao immediately turned her head and realized that there was a woman sitting in the back seat. This woman was dressed in an old-fashioned way. She wore a white wig and an old man¡¯s clothes. She wore a pair of reading sses on her face. With a nce, Fang Xiao could tell that she was an old woman You really thought she was an old woman. However, Fang Xiao recognized her at a nce from her voice and the shape of her face. This woman was none other than the woman who had fought with herst year. It was the woman who had asked for her corneasst year, Du Caiwei. Why was Du Caiwei here What did she mean by dressing like this She believed that she had nothing to do with Du Caiwei anymore, but why did this woman still pester her? Chapter 1975

Chapter 1975: Chapter 1975, what do you mean

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean? ¡±FanggXiaoo finally understood.Itt turned out that it wasDuuCaiweii who was ying tricks.Thee driver might have been hired byDuuCaiweii, or he might have been controlled byDuuCaiweii. Du Caiwei had never heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words before. She leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes slightly, as if she and Fang Xiao had never met before. At this moment, the two of them were just sharing a car. Fang Xiao was really anxious, so she wanted to flip to the back seat. Unfortunately, this taxi was different from ordinary taxis. The front and back seats were welded with stainless steel windows, so she could not flip over. It was not unusual for a taxi to have a windowsill welded in the middle, because it was easy to get into trouble when a taxi was picking up passengers in the early hours of the morning. Therefore, many taxis now required men to sit in the back seat when picking up passengers in the early hours of the night, for the safety of the taxi driver. Fang Xiao could not flip to the back seat, and Du Caiwei, who was sitting in the back seat, did not answer her. Therefore, she hoped that there would be a traffic jam in front, and it would be best if it was so jammed that she could not move. That way, she could push the door open and get out of the car. However, her thoughts did not exist at all. It was noon. Perhaps there were fewer people going out, so there were very few cars on the highway at this time, so the taxi was unimpeded. It had been traveling at a speed of more than 100 yards. Fang Xiao waspletely dumbfounded. She also knew that this time, du Caiwei must have nned it. However, she did not know why Du Caiwei had schemed against her, and she did not have the mood to care about it. She only wanted to escape from the taxi and Du Caiwei, so she quickly took out her cell phone to call the police. At this moment, the only thing she could think of was the police. However, just as she took out her cell phone, the taxi¡¯s big hand quickly reached out and snatched the cell phone from her hand. Then, it rolled down the car window and directly threw her cell phone far away from the window. Fang Xiao was immediately dumbfounded. The only tool to call for help had been thrown away. Now, she could only rely on herself and herself. At the current speed, Fang Xiao naturally did not dare to open the car door and get out of the car, because the consequence of opening the car door and jumping out of the car would definitely be death on the spot. Even if she was lucky enough not to die, there would still be serious seque. Losing a leg or an arm would be light It waspletely possible to be half-paralyzed orpletely paralyzed, or even be a vegetable. Of course, she could not bear such consequences because she still had a younger brother to take care of. She already lost an eye. Now, she could not let anything happen to herself, so it was very important to protect her body. Therefore, she could only take things as they came. Seeing that the driver kept driving forward and Du Caiwei ignored her, she did not waste any more words. She wanted to see what du Caiwei wanted to do to her. The sisters who used to be like brothers had long be enemies because of Qiu Yitangst year. Now, there was no enmity between her and Du Caiwei, but they hadpletely be strangers. She just could not understand. She had no rtionship with Qiu Yitang at all. Why Did du Caiweie to find her It was rare to see that there was another hatred between her and Du Caiwei besides Qiu Yitang? Fang Xiao could not understand. Of course, Du Caiwei did not intend to tell her, so the final result was, of course, that she was sessfully driven to city G. Fang Xiao thought that the taxi driver would get off at a certain exit of city G. However, to her surprise, the taxi continued to drive forward. It just took a turn on the highway and then drove towards the north of Guangdong. Chapter 1976

Chapter 1976: Chapter 1976. She was really ateer

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao was even more confused. ording to what she knew, that ce in the north of Guangdong seemed to be at the border of Hunan Province. Could it be that this driver was going to take her out of the province? No, to be more precise, du Caiwei was going to take her out of the province Then why was Du Caiwei taking her out of the province? Only then did Fang Xiao really get nervous. She had a faint bad premonition in her heart. Du Caiwei was going to torture her to death. Moreover, she was going to send her out of the province to be tortured to death. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t nobody find out? Looking at her disguised appearance and sitting in the back of the taxi, even the surveince cameras on the highway would find it difficult to capture her. Moreover, even if the taxi caught her when it turned a corner, who would know that this woman was Du Caiwei Wasn¡¯t she an olddy in her sixties or seventies? Fang Xiao could not help but sigh to herself. If she had known that her luck was so bad, she would not have run out of the heavenly cloud pavilion. At worst, she would just be a shrew and directly me Fang Yun Heng and Gu Chenchen in the heavenly cloud pavilion. Then, she would argue with them Why did they join forces to deceive her? Join Forces Her heart trembled. Today¡¯s situation was too strange, and it was so strange that it was frightening. She ran out of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion and the taxi drove over, and Du Caiwei happened to sit in the back seat. This meant that... ... She was really slow to realize it. This was obviously pre-arranged. Dongfang Yunheng called her to go to the Heavenly Cloud pavilion, and then performed the scene of love with Gu Chenchen in front of her to drive her away, while she ran out of the Heavenly Cloud pavilion.. Then, this taxi drove over. ... However, was it Dongfang Yunheng, Gu Chenchen, and Du Caiwei who joined forces, or was it only Gu Chenchen and du Caiwei who joined forces On this point, she was somewhat at a loss. She believed that no matter what, Dongfang Yunheng would at least not join forces with a woman like Du Caiwei, and it was to mess with her. After all, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s power could easily crush her, so there was no need to join forces with others. Since Dongfang Yunheng had been eliminated, the only two women left were Gu Chenchen and du Caiwei. However, she did not understand. If the two of them joined forces, would they benefit both sides? Gu Chenchen must have driven her away because he felt that she was estranged from Dongfang Yunheng. But what about Du Caiwei What could she gain by making a move on her Wasn¡¯t du Caiwei in love with Qiu Yitang? Could it be that she was a threat to Qiu Yitang? Fang Xiao could not figure out the purpose of Du Caiwei and Gu Chenchen joining forces. However, since she had already fallen into Du Caiwei¡¯s hands, it was pointless to think about it. This was because Du Caiwei, this woman, would definitely not let her go just like that. Of course not, because she had already transported her to northern Guangdong. In other words, if she did not stop moving forward, then she would very likely take her out of the province. Just as Fang Xiao was wondering where Du Caiwei would eventually take her, the car finally stopped driving on the highway. Instead, it got off the highway at thest town in northern Guangdong. Fang Xiao was not familiar with this town because she had never been here before. Moreover, Du Caiwei did not seem to like talking to her, and she was toozy to pay attention to her along the way. In the end, the taxi drove on the provincial road for nearly two hours before entering the mountain road. By then, it was already dark. Fang Xiao¡¯s sense of direction was not strong to begin with. In addition, there were no street lights on the mountain road outside, so she did not know where the car had reached And where was it heading to. Chapter 1977

Chapter 1977: Chapter 1977 this child came at a bad time

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION So, in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Du, where are you taking me? Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯m unnecessary in this world, so you want to take me to the wilderness to dispose of my body? ¡° ¡°dispose of my body? That¡¯s a good idea, ¡± Du Caiwei snorted and continued In the back row, she said Lazily, ¡°Fang Xiao, are you tired of living? You can even think of a way to dispose of a body. In this way, you¡¯re better than me in this aspect. I originally only wanted to dismember you into pieces. ¡° ¡°Dismember you into pieces? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat However, she still asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°Miss Du, in your heart, am I already the person you hate so deeply? If I remember correctly, your eyes seem to still use my corneas, right? ¡° ¡°So what? ¡± Du Caiwei said without caring at all. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°this is the will of heaven. A woman like you is born to give for me. So what if you lost an eye? Isn¡¯t there still an eye? What I want is for YOU TO BE BLIND! ¡° Dongfang Yunheng brought Gu Chenchen to the hospital for a check-up. He knew that she was six weeks pregnant. It seemed to be the same as when he climbed into her bed four weeks ago. Therefore, in Gu Chenchen¡¯s opinion, this child was naturally his. However, Dongfang Yunheng was not sure that this child was his because he did apany Gu Chenchen to drink some wine that night a month ago. In the end, he did sleep on Gu Chenchen¡¯s bed, but how exactly did he sleep on it.. He could no longer remember clearly. The only thing he remembered was that he had drunk with Gu Chenchen. In the end, he seemed to have gotten drunk. However, at that time, he had also said that he wanted to go home, but in the end, he did not go home. He really could not remember. The only thing he remembered was that he woke up the next morning. His own people were on the bed, and when he opened his eyes, it was an unfamiliar room. Beside him was the naked Gu Chenchen. At that time, Gu Chenchen had a shy face, but he was at a loss. This was because he actually had no memory ofst night. The messy bed and the traces on the bedsheets fully showed what kind of romance the bed had experiencedst night. There were traces of sex on the bedsheets and the redness of his daughter¡¯s first night. Under his gaze, Gu Chenchen gently woke up and then gently scolded him for being too fiercest night. At that time, there were deep hickeys on Gu Chenchen¡¯s body, which fully showed that he was extremely powerfulst night. This did not make him feel proud, but instead, it made her feel extremely terrified. He was a jerk. Perhaps he was really too confused. In short, he did not say sorry to Gu Chenchen, nor did he promise her anything. He did not even say that he was responsible for her. He left just like that, treating that night as if it had never happened. Later, he arranged for Fang Xiao to meet his parents. He also told Gu Chenchen that he was going to break up with her. He did not even consider the impact that night would have on Gu Chenchen. However, this time, Gu Chenchen was pregnant. He originally thought that if the pregnancy was not right, it would not be his. Moreover, the pregnancy was so urate. Therefore, it seemed a little unmanly for him to say that it was not his. Therefore, after she and Gu Chenchen left the examination room, she said to Gu Chenchen indifferently, ¡°Chenchen, this child really came at a bad time. Look, we¡¯ve already broken up. Therefore, this child has no meaning to me at all. I think that if outsiders don¡¯t know, you should just quietly do this child in this hospital. ¡° Chapter 1978

Chapter 1978: Chapter 1978: Who would have thought

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Chenchen could not believe her ears. Dongfang Yunheng knew that she was pregnant, and that it was his child. He was not excited at all. At the same time, he was not excited and happy. He even asked her to abort the child. But why should she abort it This was a child that she had tried so hard to get pregnant with. If she abort it just like that, what would she use as a bargaining chip to marry into the Dongfang family? Therefore, after hearing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words, her eyes immediately became misty with tears. However, she tried her best to hold back her tears, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not. Therefore, her tears eventually burst out of her eyes. Her face was full of rolling tears. ¡°Yun Heng, I will not abort this child. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice sounded very painful, painful, and strong. ¡°You can not have the child. I can raise it by myself because this is the crystallization of our love. It is impossible for me to... ¡° ¡°I have never loved you. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly cut off Gu Chenchen¡¯s words. Then, he said somewhat irritably, ¡°the so-called love is when both parties love each other, but if I don¡¯t love you, how can you have love? ¡° ¡°But I love you, ¡± Gu Chenchen finally could not help but shout. She looked at Dongfang Yunheng and cried with tears all over her face, ¡°Yun Heng, I love you so much that I have lost myself. Can¡¯t you feel this? ¡° ¡°I can feel your strong possessiveness and boundless vanity, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng replied faintly Then, he smiled and said, ¡°as for the love you said to me, I think that it should not be true love, because true love does not need to be calcted, and the two of us have been scheming against me from the beginning. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng paused for a moment Then, he looked at Gu Chenchen and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, five years ago, I was indeed sick in New Jersey, and I was very sick. But even so, my mind wasn¡¯t muddled. You climbed onto my bed, took off your clothes, and helped me warm up. Then, your mother knocked on the door. ¡° Yun Heng couldn¡¯t help butugh when he said this However, his smile was obviously filled with mockery. ¡°Chenchen, anyone with a brain can understand how clumsy this act is. Do you think I really couldn¡¯t see through it ¡°At that time, I was just disheartened. I thought that since Fang Xiao doesn¡¯t want me anymore, it would be the same no matter which woman I fall in love with. Since you mother and son think so highly of me, then I¡¯ll go along with your wishes. ¡° When Dongfang Yunheng said this, his face darkened Then, he said coldly, ¡°originally, this matter had already passed for five years. Originally, I wanted topletely erase the ugliness of that scene and then wait for another three to five years. If I really can¡¯t find anyone in this life to move my heart again, then I can forget about marrying you like this. In this life, I can only sigh at my fate. To fall into the hands of a scheming woman like you, I probably offended God in my previous life. ¡° ¡°But who would have thought, who would have thought, that I would meet Fang Xiao again? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said here and could not help butugh, but this time, the smile was even more sarcastic. ¡°Chen Chen, I don¡¯t think you and your mother would have thought that Fang Xiao would meet your mother so many times, and even tell her what happened that year. This also exposes the ugly faces of you and your mother... ¡°. . .¡± ¡°What ugly face? ¡± Gu Chenchen immediately interrupted Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words and refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my mother did back then, but I really feel sorry for you from the bottom of my heart. Moreover, I didn¡¯t ask you to fall in love with me. I just... ¡°... ¡° Chapter 1979

Chapter 1979: Chapter 1979-a normal person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°you merely crawled onto my bed, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng coldly interrupted Gu Chenchen, then his face darkened Then, a cold voice jumped out from his thin lips. ¡°So, Miss Gu, whether it was five years ago or five yearster, it was you who crawled onto my bed, not me who took the initiative to ask for you. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng paused again when he said this, and a pair of cold eyes fell on Gu Chenchen¡¯s face Then, his cold voice came out of his mouth again. ¡°So, Miss Gu Chenchen, you¡¯re pregnant now. You brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t use such a child to ckmail me. If you¡¯re really that great, you should find a ce to quietly give birth to the child. Don¡¯t let me know for the rest of your life. This may prove your love for me, but ¡ª ¡° Dongfang Yunheng snorted again when he said this He looked coldly at Gu Chenchen, whose face was as Pale as a piece of paper. ¡°But Miss Gu Chenchen, you didn¡¯t do this. You rushed to find me the moment you found out that you were pregnant. Everyone knows what your motive is. Do you think I, Dongfang Yunheng, am a fool? ¡° ¡°So, put away your grand theory of love. Don¡¯t tell me how much you love me here, because that will only make me feel even more disgusted with you. Perhaps if you quietly dispose of this child, I will look up to you even more. ¡° At this point, Dongfang Yunheng stopped and looked at Gu Chenchen, whose face was as Pale as a sheet of paper Gu Chenchen, whose face was still dripping with tears, said, ¡°Miss Gu, before this, I have always given you face because I thought that it was indeed not easy for you to disguise yourself these past few years. But today, you came to me on your own. This is called giving face but not wanting it, so don¡¯t me me for being heartless. ¡° ¡°As for the child in your stomach, of course, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s mine or not because it¡¯s not important. Even if it¡¯s mine, I won¡¯t want it. Even if you gave birth to it and did a DNA test to prove that it¡¯s mine, I still won¡¯t want it because I didn¡¯t do it willingly that night. I was raped by you. ¡° ¡°I think no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, as long as it¡¯s a normal person, they won¡¯t want the product of rape! ¡° After Dongfang Yunheng said this, he didn¡¯t even look at the woman who was shivering in the wind. He immediately turned around and walked out of the door. Gu Chenchen¡¯s pregnancy really disgusted him. He quickly got into the car and headed towards the direction of the dormitory. He was certain that Fang Xiao would not be able to walk far after getting angry. At most, she would just return to the dormitory and sleep under the nket. However, when he rushed to Fang Xiao¡¯s dormitory, he found that the door was locked tightly. He used the key he secretly made to open the door and enter, but he found that the room was empty. There was no sign of Fang Xiao at all. Could it be that she had not returned This was unlikely. He had taken Gu Chenchen to the hospital for a long time. Even if Fang Xiao had taken the bus, she should have been back for a long time, right? Could she have gone to her brother Fang Chen¡¯s school He thought so again, so he took out his phone to call her. However, this time, the phone was turned off. It seemed that she was really angry, and even her phone was turned off. So he drove the car again and quickly drove toward Fang Chen¡¯s special school, only thinking of catching her there. Chapter 1980

Chapter 1980: Chapter 1980 was kidnapped

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when he arrived at the special school, he found out that Fang Xiao had never been here. Fang Chen asked him in confusion, ¡°is my sister missing? ¡° He quicklyforted Fang Chen, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. She was just angry with me, so her phone was switched off. I mistook her foring to your ce. I guess she¡¯s working overtime now. ¡° Fang Chen smiled at his exnation. When they parted ways, he even said to him, ¡°you¡¯re better than my previous brother-inw. Can you be my brother-inw from now on? ¡° He was immediately overjoyed. He grabbed Fang Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°of course, I want to be your brother-inw. From now on, your sister and I will take care of you together. From now on, we will be a family. ¡° ¡°A family? ¡± Fang Chen finally smiled. He looked at Dongfang Yunheng and the smile on his face was so bright. ¡°Chen Chen finally has a home. Having A brother-inw means having a home. ¡° Fang Xiao was controlled by Du Caiwei to sit in the taxi. The taxi quickly went up the mountain road. After driving for about half an hour on the mountain road, it finally stopped. Because it was on the mountain, it was pitch ck and nothing could be seen. Moreover, Fang Xiao only had one eye, so her vision was even narrower. Therefore, it was even more inconvenient to walk. Du Caiwei, this woman, had always been pampered and spoiled. In fact, she couldn¡¯t really walk on the mountain road, so she kept wrestling along the way. She evenined about the driver who was leading the way. Why did he always lead the way? Did he want someone to walk? The driver was finally annoyed by Du Caiwei He could not help but reply, ¡°Miss Du, didn¡¯t you ask me to find a ce with a dangerous terrain Now I¡¯m looking for a ce with a dangerous terrain If we want the road to be easy to walk, why don¡¯t we just randomly find a hotel in the town at the foot of the mountain But then what use is there for you to kidnap a hostage?¡± Du Caiwei immediately fell silent when she was told by the driver. Only then did she remember that her purpose ofing here was not to tour the mountains and rivers, but to be a kidnapper. She was just a female kidnapper. When she thought of herself being a female kidnapper, Du Caiwei was inexplicably excited. She suddenly felt that she was very impressive. She had the heroic spirit of a female kidnapper from a movie! Of course, Fang Xiao did not know about Du Caiwei¡¯s excitement at this moment. She only knew that this mountain road was indeed very difficult to walk on, and she did not know why du Caiwei brought her to the mountain Could it be that she was really going to blind her other eye? Fang Xiao did not know how long she had walked on this mountain road. Because she did not have a watch, and her phone had been thrown away by Du Caiwei, she could not do anything other than being pulled up by the driver. Of course, it was impossible to resist. Not to mention that the driver had tied her hand, she could not resist. Even if the driver did not tie her hand, she would not be able to resist this burly driver. Moreover, in this wilderness, it was better to have apanion than to walk alone. She always felt that there was arge Mengshou in this ce. She even heard the voice of an animal that she had never heard before. ¡°What is that sound? ¡± Fang Xiao heard the voice of another animal. This sound was somewhat simr to the voice of an animal in the zoo, so she could not help but ask. ¡°This is a wolf. ¡± The driverughed when he said this. He looked at the two women in front of him and said, ¡°you usually treat us men as wolves. Now, let me show you what a real wolf is. ¡° Chapter 1981

Chapter 1981: Chapter 1981: Ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Humph, what¡¯s there to see? ¡± Du Caiwei, who was following behind Fang Xiao, snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen wolves long ago. Don¡¯t tell me there aren¡¯t even wolves in the zoo? ¡° ¡°How can the wolves in the zoopare to this wild wolf? ¡± The driver scoffed at Du Caiwei¡¯s words and said, ¡°you¡¯ll understand when you see the wild wolfter. What is a real... Wolf? ¡° Fang Xiao was not very interested in wolves, but to be honest, wolves were also a kind of fierce animals, so she was faintly afraid. When that time came, she would not be blinded by DU CAIWEI first However, she had been gnawed by the wolf until only a pile of white bones was left. I wonder how Dongfang Yunheng will look at her when he sees a pile of white bones This thought suddenly came to her mind. Will he be sad Will he be sad Will he feel pain in his heart? ¡°Hey, hurry up ande over. What are you thinking about? ¡± The driver saw that Fang Xiao had actually stopped walking, so he could not help but grab the rope that bound her and pull Fang Xiao over. ¡°What else can she think about? ¡± Du Caiwei snorted and continued, ¡°at this time, she is probably wondering if her two lovers wille to save her. ¡° Du Caiwei took two steps forward and pushed Fang Xiao with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will inform your two lovers. As for whether they wille or not, that will depend on your charm. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover. ¡± Fang Xiao coldly refuted du Caiwei¡¯s words. ¡°If you really want to talk about a lover, I¡¯m afraid that Qiu Yitang is also your lover, right? ¡± ¡°As for Qiu Yitang, to me, he can only be considered as my ex-husband. After all, he and I were once formally married and were legally married. On the other hand, you and Qiu Yitang are not in a proper rtionship. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, you and Qiu Yitang are a legal rtionship between husband and wife? ¡± Du Caiwei could not help butugh when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. Then, she said mockingly, ¡°but what about you and Dongfang Yunheng? Are the two of you also a legal rtionship between husband and wife? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately fell silent for a moment. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng and I are in a normal rtionship. His parents even specially met me before. At the same time, they did not object to my rtionship with him. ¡° ¡°Humph, continuing to date? Are you dreaming? ¡± Du Caiwei did not know whether it was because of anger or jealousy. At this moment, her tone was very bad She walked over and used her hand to push Fang Xiao. ¡°Gu Chenchen is already pregnant with Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s child, yet you¡¯re still dreaming of being young Madam Dongfang. Who Do you think you are, Fang Xiao? ¡± ¡°The Dongfang family doesn¡¯t want such a good Gu Chenchen, why would they want a one-eyed man like you? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, she also knew that the Dongfang family wouldn¡¯t want her. However, when Meng ran heard that Gu Chenchen was pregnant, she felt inexplicably ufortable. Originally, Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen had always been engaged as husband and wife, so it was very normal for them to be together. However, when she thought about how he and Gu Chenchen used to be like her, she felt inexplicably ufortable She couldn¡¯t even ept this fact. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that you and Dongfang Yunheng are in a romantic rtionship? ¡± Du Caiwei saw that Fang Xiao¡¯s silence was getting more and morecent She couldn¡¯t help but say mockingly, ¡°Fang Xiao, you don¡¯t need to look in the mirror to see what kind of pig Bajie you look like. When you saw that Dongfang Yunheng was somewhat interested in you, you didn¡¯t know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was. You actually had the dream of being young Madam Dongfang. ¡° Chapter 1982

Chapter 1982: Chapter 1982, I¡¯m in pain

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What kind of dreams I have doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right? ¡± Fang Xiao finally spoke again. She turned to Du Caiwei beside her and said coldly, ¡°haven¡¯t you been dreaming of being the First Lady of the Qiu Family? Didn¡¯t I learn this from you? ¡° Du CAIWEI¡¯s face flushed red when she heard these words. Then, she said angrily, ¡°what right do you have to learn from me? Who Do you think you are? You¡¯re just a one-eyed man. ¡° Fang Xiao immediately stopped GNAWING. She felt that talking to Du Caiwei was tiring. Du Caiwei was no longer the woman she used to know. She was now an inexplicable arrogant maniac. No Wonder Qiu Yitang was no longer with Du Caiwei. He probably could not stand her arrogance. He just did not know what kind of tricks she was going to y on this mountain? Just when Fang Xiao thought she was going to walk in the Wilderness for a night, the driver who was leading the way suddenly stopped in front of her. He took out a shlight and shone it on a thatched cottage in front of him. ¡°We¡¯re here. We¡¯ll stay here for the night. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng could not find Fang Xiao at Fang Chen¡¯s school. He could still pretend to be calm in front of Fang Chen. However, once he left Fang Chen and the special school, he began to have a headache. Fang Xiao disappeared inexplicably. He had a vague feeling that something was not right. He could not help but think back to what happened at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion in the afternoon. At this moment, he felt that something was not right. He had been waiting for Fang Xiao at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion in the afternoon because that woman wasing by car. He had originally wanted to drive to pick her up, but he wanted to give her a surprise, so he did not drive there. However, he did not expect that Gu Chenchen would arrive just as he sat down at the Heavenly Cloud pavilion. Then, she would take the initiative to sit beside him and tell him about the pain after the breakup and her attachment to him. As she spoke, she cried and fell into his arms. At that time, Fang Xiao happened to walk over and... ... Could it be that all of this was not a coincidence Thinking of this, Yun Heng could not help but shiver. If all of this was really arranged by someone, then Gu Chenchen... ... Thinking of this, he fished out his phone and quickly dialed Gu Chenchen¡¯s number. Although he had broken up with Gu Chenchen, he had not deleted Gu Chenchen¡¯s number from his phone because he felt that he had broken up with Gu Chenchen peacefully. The call was quickly picked up. Gu Chenchen¡¯s slightly sobbing voice was heard, ¡°Yun Heng, is that you? ¡° He felt annoyed when he heard this voice, but he still replied patiently, ¡°it¡¯s me, Chenchen. I¡¯m calling you because... ¡° ¡°Yun Heng, I¡¯m in a lot of pain, ¡± Gu Chenchen quickly interrupted Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words on the other end of the phone Then she quickly said, ¡°Yun Heng, I know you don¡¯t want this child, and I know you don¡¯t love me, but Yun Heng, I love you, so this child... ¡° ¡°Chenchen, I¡¯m not calling to tell you about the child in your stomach, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted Gu Chenchen impatiently. Then, he quickly added, ¡°Chenchen, I¡¯m calling to ask you about... ¡° ¡°Yun Heng, I know that you don¡¯t want this child in my stomach, ¡± Gu Chenchen interrupted Yun Heng again Then, he said even faster, ¡°now, I¡¯m not asking you to have this child in my stomach. I¡¯m telling you that even if you don¡¯t want this child, I¡¯ll... ¡° Chapter 1983

Chapter 1983: The girl from chapter 1983 went out in the afternoon

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°where is Fang Xiao? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally asked directly and stopped beating around the Bush with Gu Chenchen. ¡°Chenchen, tell me now, where is Fang Xiao? Did you hide Fang Xiao? ¡° ¡°Yun Heng, I know I was wrong that night, but the child wasn¡¯t wrong, right? ¡± Gu Chenchen said on the other side of the phone. ¡°Yun Heng, you can¡¯t deny the child just because you denied me. After all, the child is innocent, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°I asked you where Fang Xiao went? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng raised his voice and growled, ¡°Gu Chenchen, don¡¯t pretend to be crazy. I¡¯m asking you now, did you hide Fang Xiao? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao can¡¯t have a child. I¡¯ve already found out about this, ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice continued toe from the phone, ¡°So, Yun Heng, even if you don¡¯t want me, even if you want to marry Fang Xiao for the rest of your life, Fang Xiao can¡¯t help you have a child. Please take in this child because the child is innocent. Even if the Child Calls Fang Xiao Mother, it¡¯s still your flesh and blood. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Dongfang Yunheng was finallypletely defeated by Gu Chenchen. He knew that she did this on purpose, so he simply hung up the phone before she finished talking, so that his ears would not be quiet. After hanging up the phone, he immediately called his assistant, Wu Jianping, and asked him to quickly arrange for people to check on Gu Chenchen¡¯s whereabouts and Fang Xiao¡¯s whereabouts today. He had a feeling that it was definitely not normal for Fang Xiao to not be here at this moment. After calling Wu Jianping, he drove to Fang Xiao¡¯s dormitory. He thought that if she was just angry and went out for a walk or to visit her friends, it was almost evening now, so she should be back. However, Fang Xiao¡¯s dormitory was still closed. No matter how hard he knocked, there was no one inside. He knocked on the door beside him An aunt stretched out her head and said to him, ¡°that girl went out in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet. Stop knocking. You¡¯re knocking so hard that the door is going to be broken by you. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was extremely annoyed. He could only leave Fang Xiao¡¯s dormitory wearily. Just as he went downstairs, a call came from home. He hesitated for a moment and pressed the answer button. ¡°brother, mom has gone to the kitchen to prepare the dishes. When are you going to bring sister-inw back? ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s voice came from the phone. Her crisp voice did not sound like a young girl at all. Instead, it sounded like a child¡¯s. ¡°I haven¡¯t found her yet. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said a little irritably, ¡°Oh right, tell mom not to go to the kitchen to prepare the dishes first. She might not be able toe back tonight. You guys can have dinner by yourselves. Don¡¯t wait for us. ¡° ¡°Hello, how can that be? ¡± Hibiscus immediately shouted on the other end of the phone Her voice was obviously raised by a few decibels. ¡°Big Brother, what do you mean by this Are you going to stand us up Do you think it¡¯s fun to y with us like this Big sister especially rushed over from Korea. This is giving your Fang Xiao face, she¡¯s...¡±. ...¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not wait for Mu Yao to finish shouting and hung up the phone. This time, it was not because he was impatient to listen to his sister¡¯s words, but because Wu Jianping¡¯s call came in. Wu Jianping¡¯s call was probably because he had found out about Fang Xiao. His heart immediately became excited. He pressed the answer button and did not wait for Wu Jianping to speak. He immediately asked, ¡°Jianping, do you have Fang Xiao¡¯s whereabouts? ¡° Chapter 1984

Chapter 1984: Chapter 1984: Fang Xiao was kidnapped

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Not yet. ¡± Wu Jianping¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°I asked someone to check Gu Chenchen¡¯s whereabouts today. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious about her. She left the Gu residence in the morning and went straight to the Yunxiao pavilion. Then, she left the Yunxiao pavilion with you. ¡°...¡±. ¡°after you left the hospital, she drove home by herself. Everything is perfectly normal. ¡° ¡°What about Fang Xiao? ¡± After listening to Wu Jianping¡¯s report, Dongfang Yunheng quickly asked, ¡°have you found out Fang Xiao¡¯s whereabouts? Where did she go after she left the Yunxiao Pavilion today? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao got into a taxi after she left the Yunxiao Pavilion, ¡± Wu Jianping continued to report to Dongfang Yunheng over the phone, ¡°however, the taxi she was in disappeared after it drove into the vige in the city that was waiting to be demolished, so I can¡¯t find out where she is now. ording to my preliminary estimation, if nothing unexpected happened, she should still be in the vige in the city that was waiting to be demolished. ¡° ¡°vige in the city? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly. Why did Fang Xiao go to the vige in the city for no reason Moreover, it was a vige in the city that was waiting to be demolished. It was said that very few people lived there. Although he was puzzled, he still asked Wu Jianping to quickly arrange for people to go to the vige in the city to look for it. He also quickly turned the car around and drove in the direction of the vige in the city. There were several viges in the city in Binhai, and the vige in the city that Wu Jianping mentioned was the oldest one. It was said that it had been requisitioned by a certain developer. Now, it was going to be demolished, but thest few families had not moved away. When Dongfang Yunheng rushed to the vige in the city, Wu Jianping and his people had already searched for a long time in the vige in the city, but they had not found Fang Xiao¡¯s shadow, and the taxi that Wu Jianping mentioned was also nowhere to be seen. There were no surveince cameras in the vige, so there was no way to check the information inside. Wu Jianping sent people to go door to door to ask, and everyone shook their heads, saying that they usually did not pay attention to the taxi problem. Besides, there were many taxis in the vige, but many of them had foreign license tes, and some even had matching tes. There were more than a dozen of the kind of cars that Wu Jianping mentioned in the vige, and these people did not know who those cars belonged to or what they were doing. The search was fruitless, and it was almost dark. Dongfang Yunheng was really anxious. He knew Fang Xiao¡¯s character. She could not just leave like that, and she had not even returned home yet. She must have encountered something, but what exactly was it At this moment, he really wanted to know, but he couldn¡¯t. Just as Dongfang Yunheng was having a headache, a call came in from his cell phone. It was an unfamiliar call. Normally, he would never answer an unfamiliar call. But this time, he instinctively pressed the answer button. Just as he answered, the other party¡¯s voice sounded slightly anxious. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, this is Qiu Yitang. Fang Xiao was kidnapped by Du Caiwei to a mountain at the junction of northern Guangdong and western Hunan. ¡° How did Qiu Yitang know that Fang Xiao was kidnapped by Du Caiwei It was a long story. Qiu Yitang had not paid attention to Du Caiwei for a long time. Although he still asked someone to handle du Caiwei¡¯s immigration procedures, he had never gone to ask about it himself. Qiu Yitang was a little busy these two days. One was that he had a lot of things to do in thepany, and the other was that his grandmother wanted him to go on a blind date. The person on the blind date was, of course, the daughter of a prestigious family in Huicheng The Qiu family had always put profit first. Chapter 1985

Chapter 1985: Chapter 1985: What do you want to do

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Qiu Yitang had no interest in blind dates. Ever since the incident with Fang Xiao, his entire person seemed to have changed. Even if it was something that was extremely beneficial to the Qiu family, he did not seem to have the mood to pay too much attention to it. Tonight, he was originally going to attend a banquet. In fact, it was just a disguised blind date. Grandma said that the Cai family¡¯s daughter had just returned from abroad. Not only was she good-looking, but most importantly, she was steady and generous. She was suitable to be the young madam of the Qiu family. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to go, and he didn¡¯t want to go, so he found all kinds of excuses. Of course, these excuses were all seen through by his grandmother, and in the end, he was forced to go. As expected, it was a blind date. Moreover, Miss Cai clearly had a good impression of him. At dinner, she actually took the initiative to sit beside him, and even took the initiative to chat with him about the culture and customs of foreign countries. For some reason, Qiu Yitang was not used to Miss Cai¡¯s enthusiasm, perhaps because he was used to Fang Xiao¡¯s coldness. Just as he was about to find an excuse to leave, his phone rang. Qiu Yitang almost thanked the heavens for the call. He quickly got up and left the dining table. He took his cell phone and walked to the balcony He pressed the answer button without even seeing the caller ID. The call was from Du Caiwei. He was about to hang up when he heard du Caiwei¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t expect Du Caiwei to quickly say, ¡°Yitang, don¡¯t hang up yet. Let¡¯s hear who else is here. ¡° He was a little confused. Then he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s voice, ¡°Du Caiwei, Qiu Yitang and I have nothing to do with each other. You used me to ckmail him. This is simply... ¡° ¡°You heard it, right? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s triumphant voice was heard, and then she sighed softly, ¡°Sigh, this woman, Fang Xiao, is really stupid. She can¡¯t even recognize her own value. She said that you won¡¯t care about her at all... ¡° Du Caiwei paused at this point, and then she asked with a lowugh, ¡°Yitang, you really won¡¯t care about her, right? ¡° Qiu Yitang was immediately stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Du Caiwei to be so bold now. She could even kidnap Fang Xiao. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t give up until she reached the Yellow River. ¡°Well, ¡± Qiu Yitang answered Du Caiwei, ¡°I have no rtionship with Fang Xiao. So, Du Caiwei, if you want to ckmail me, it¡¯s impossible. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s indifferent voice came ¡°since you have no rtionship with Fang Xiao, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Anyway, Fang Xiao is now in my hands. Although she has be a one-eyed man, she is still beautiful. Although it¡¯s difficult for her to marry into a rich family, she should be a concubine of the gang leader or something. ¡°. ¡°...¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do? ¡± Qiu Yitang could not help but interrupt du Caiwei. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Du Caiwei, I admit that I have treated you well, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy... ¡° ¡°Yitang, have I ever been greedy? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s slightly coquettish voice came from the phone. She quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words and then said with a grievance. ¡°Yitang, a few years ago, you promised to marry me as your wife and marry me. Until now, you haven¡¯t kept your promise. Who Do you think is more unreasonable between the two of us? Who Doesn¡¯t keep his word? ¡° Chapter 1986

Chapter 1986: Chapter 1986: I want to marry you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Yitang was speechless. He had never dreamed that Du Caiwei would bring up the old topic at this time. When he had made that promise to her, he still did not know what kind of person Du Caiwei was. Perhaps it was because he was too young and had made the promise too early that he had led himself into such a situation. He had even missed the real good girl, Fang Xiao. He thought of the humiliation and pain Fang Xiao had suffered in their marriage. He thought of the things he had done to Fang Xiao that were worse than pigs and dogs. He thought of Du Caiwei¡¯s schemes and tricks. He thought of how Fang Xiao only had one eye now. ... Qiu Yitang could no longer think about it. He took a deep breath and gripped his phone tightly, almost crushing it. ¡°What exactly do you want? ¡± Qiu Yitang finally spoke. Of course, he understood that Du Caiwei had kidnapped Fang Xiao and called him, with the purpose of using Fang Xiao to ckmail him into agreeing to her shameful requests. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I want? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice came from the phone, with a proud tone. ¡°Yitang, we¡¯ve been together for so many years, don¡¯t you know my wishes? Do you need me to tell you this? ¡° Qiu Yitang was silent. Of course, he knew what Du Caiwei wanted. However, he was unwilling to satisfy her vain wishes and excessive demands because he had already seen through what kind of person she was. However, who would have thought that Du Caiwei, this woman, would not give up until now. She actually kidnapped Fang Xiao to ckmail him. Did she think that Fang Xiao was very important in his heart and that he could give up everything for Fang Xiao? Thinking of this, Qiu Yitang felt inexplicably mncholic. How important was Fang Xiao in his heart Could he really give up everything for Fang Xiao? Perhaps it was because Qiu Yitang had thought about it for too long that Du Caiwei was a little impatient waiting over there. She could not help but growl, ¡°Qiu Yitang, did you hear what I said just now? ¡° Qiu Yitang came back to his senses and said coldly, ¡°Du Caiwei, what exactly do you want? Don¡¯t be so careless with me. If you have something to say, say it. ¡° ¡°I want to marry you. ¡± Du Caiwei finally said her purpose Then, she sneered and said, ¡°Qiu Yitang, I know that thest thing you want to do now is to marry me. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking that I can marry any woman in the world, but I can¡¯t marry Du Caiwei. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡° Qiu Yitang immediately stopped talking. That was indeed what he thought. Ever since he knew what kind of person she was, to be honest, he was no longer interested in Du Caiwei. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to say anything? ¡± Du Caiwei waited for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t get an answer from Qiu Yitang Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t say anything, then it means that you¡¯re giving up on rescuing Fang Xiao. Actually, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m alone anyway. Of course, I can die, but I¡¯ll definitely bring Fang Xiao along. who asked her to be my sister? ¡° ¡°Caiwei, why are you doing such a stupid thing? ¡± Qiu Yitang tried to persuade Du Caiwei. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a good man. You know this very well. And there are many men in this world who are better than me. I¡¯ve already asked someone to help you with your immigration. When you go abroad, you¡¯ll definitely meet a better and more outstanding man than me. I believe... ¡°. . . .¡± Chapter 1987

Chapter 1987: Chapter 1987, cut the crap

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°only a ghost would believe it. ¡± Du Caiwei quickly interrupted Qiu Yitang¡¯s words, and then said a little impatiently, ¡°okay, Qiu Yitang, I¡¯ll stop here. Since you don¡¯t want to, then I won¡¯t waste my breath. That¡¯s it... ¡° ¡°Wait, ¡± Qiu Yitang immediately stopped Du Caiwei, and then quickly said, ¡°okay, I promise you. But, you¡¯re tied up with Fang Xiao. How are we going to get married? You have to let Fang Xiao back, and then we can get married, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°Hehe, Qiu Yitang, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice was slightly mocking. ¡°If I really let Fang Xiao Go, would you marry me? If you were so easy to talk to, would I need toe up with such a n? ¡° Qiu Yitang immediately didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he asked again, ¡°then, how are you going to marry me? If you want to get married, you have toe back to Hui city, right? ¡° ¡°I know about getting married and going back to Hui city. ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice came again Then, there was a faint chuckle. ¡°Yitang, but I remember to fill out a marriage consent form before getting married. As long as youe over and fill out a marriage consent form with me and hand it over to yourwyer, then thewyer can help our ss get a marriage certificate. There¡¯s no need for us to run the civil affairs bureau by ourselves, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Qiu Yitang was silent for a moment. He thought about how Fang Xiao was in du Caiwei¡¯s hands, and he had already seen Du Caiwei¡¯s tricks and methods. If he dragged out the time, he reckoned that Fang Xiao would be at a disadvantage. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯lle over and sign a marriage agreement with you. Then, I¡¯ll get mywyer to help us get a marriage certificate. ¡° Qiu Yitang paused for a moment. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°Now, please tell me, where did you tie Fang Xiao up to? Did you abuse her? ¡° ¡°Hehehe, Qiu Yitang, look at what kind of person you are. ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s voice was immediately filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me soon, and you¡¯re still thinking about this woman, Fang Xiao. Do you think you¡¯re having an affair? ¡± ¡°Or is Fang Xiao a natural fit to be a mistress? ¡° Qiu Yitang was so angry after hearing du Caiwei¡¯s words that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He had always known that Du Caiwei was thick-skinned, but he did not expect her to be so thick-skinned that she could even say such words. Of course, at this moment, Fang Xiao was in DU CAIWEI¡¯s hands. He had to quickly think of a way to stabilize du Caiwei, so he could not provoke du Caiwei. He could only go along with her. Therefore, he suppressed the anger in his heart He pretended not to care and said, ¡°alright, Caiwei, let¡¯s not talk too much nonsense. Let¡¯s get down to business. Since you want to marry me, then you have to let me find you, right? Otherwise, who am I going to marry? Air? ¡° Qiu Yitang¡¯s words were what Du Caiwei liked to hear, so she did not sneer or growl anymore. Instead, she quickly reported the ce. ¡°I am now on a mountain at the junction of northern Guangdong and western Hunan. This mountain... ¡° Qiu Yitang hung up du Caiwei¡¯s phone and had an iparable headache. Because he never dreamed that Du Caiwei, this woman, was getting more and more powerful. She could even do something illegal like kidnapping. There was a big mountain at the junction of northern Guangdong and western Hunan. Qiu Yitang could not remember the name of the mountain. However, he knew that the mountain seemed to be very high and steep. It was said that the mountain was very dangerous. Chapter 1988

Chapter 1988: Chapter 1988 did not dare to take his life as a joke

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Du Caiwei wanted him to bring the marriage consent form there to sign, and then she wanted hiswyer to get the marriage certificate. She wanted to wait until she saw the marriage certificate and confirmed that they were legally married before releasing Fang Xiao. Du Caiwei¡¯s request was unusually excessive, but Qiu Yitang had no choice but to agree. Of course, regarding the rescue of Fang Xiao, after much consideration, he still felt that he should give Dongfang Yunheng a call. He did not know exactly where Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao had gotten to, but he knew that Dongfang Yunheng had already broken off the marriage contract with Gu Chenchen for Fang Xiao. Based on this alone, he believed that Dongfang Yunheng would not ignore Fang Xiao. Some might say that he was stupid, but at this moment, he could have rushed to the mountain alone and acted as a hero saving the Damsel in distress. Only then would Fang Xiao be grateful to him He might even agree to remarry him if he got excited. Of course, he knew about such an opportunity. In fact, he wanted to seize it, but the key was that he also knew what kind of person Du Caiwei was, especially the fact that Du Caiwei had stolen Fang Xiao¡¯s corneas behind his back. Every time he thought about it, he felt a lingering fear in his heart. Everyone wanted to be a hero and save the Damsel in distress, but he could not take Fang Xiao¡¯s life as a joke. If he rushed to the mountain with his men and was directly detained by Du Caiwei¡¯s men, then, not to mention him saving Fang Xiao, he might not even be able to escape by then. Du Caiwei must have kidnapped more than one person, just like how she had set herself up to be taken advantage of. Du Caiwei¡¯s acting skills were top-notch, so he was really afraid that he would be fooled by her again if he was not careful. Therefore, for the sake of Fang Xiao¡¯s safety and to prevent himself from being fooled by Du Caiwei again, he weighed the pros and cons again. He felt that he had to put aside thepetition between him and Dongfang Yunheng now and should join forces with the goal of saving Fang Xiao as the main goal As for theterpetition, he had to save Fang Xiao First. Dongfang Yunheng hung up Qiu Yitang¡¯s call and immediately called his assistant, Wu Jianping, to tell him not to work in the city vige because Fang Xiao was not there at all. As for how Fang Xiao was taken out of the city vige, he obviously did not know. The only thing he knew at the moment was that Fang Xiao was kidnapped by Du Caiwei and brought to a big mountain at the junction of northern Guangdong and western Hunan. Gu Chenchen was pestering him at the Yunxiao Pavilion, but Du Caiwei attacked Fang Xiao at this time. Wasn¡¯t such a coincidence too coincidental Moreover, it was so coincidental that it made people feel unreal. Even a fool could figure out the mystery of this at once. Moreover, he, Dongfang Yunheng, was not stupid. He could not help but snort coldly in his heart. It seemed that he had really thought too highly of Gu Chenchen in the past. He had once thought that Gu Chenchen was just a little woman who would resort to underhanded means for the sake of the man she liked. That was why he had tolerated her petty tricks in the past. But now, when he found out that she had actually used the method of getting pregnant to force him to get married and that she and Du Caiwei had joined forces to kidnap Fang Xiao, he had no choice but to re-examine her. There was a saying that said, ¡°bold but careful. ¡± He did not know if these words were appropriate for Gu Chenchen. However, Gu Chenchen¡¯s current actions were indeed bold, because this was something that he had never even dreamed that she would do. As for being careful It was hard for him to say. However, from the current situation, Gu Chenchen must have thought that he would not suspect her because everything was done by Du Caiwei, as if she had nothing to do with it. Chapter 1989

Chapter 1989: Would Chapter 1989e to save her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, he knew that the truth was far from what he was seeing now. Since Gu Chenchen had joined hands with Du Caiwei, her next move would probably be even faster. However, what would Gu Chenchen¡¯s next move be Dongfang pondered for a moment, then quickly called his assistant, Wu Jianping, over and whispered something into his ear. Wu Jianping¡¯s eyes lit up, then he asked with some doubt, ¡°are you sure she will do this? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have to take precautions, right? It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t do that. If she does, then I can react in time, right? ¡° Wu Jianping nodded. Although he felt that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s worries were unnecessary, she was the boss, so of course she had the final say. Therefore, he immediately arranged his people ording to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s instructions. Fang Xiao did not expect du Caiwei to bring her to a small wooden house on the mountain. To be precise, it was a small wooden house close to the cliff. In fact, that night, she didn¡¯t realize that the small wooden house was close to the cliff because it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see anything. She only knew that it was a small wooden house, but she didn¡¯t know how dangerous the location of the small wooden house was. That night, after Du Caiwei and the driver pushed her into the small wooden house, they didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her. Of course, the small wooden house was locked from the outside, so she couldn¡¯t escape. That night, Fang Xiao sat alone in the small wooden house. Although it was just autumn, the weather in Binhai was still very hot. The so-called Autumn Tiger was actually not cooler than summer. Sometimes, the temperature was even higher than summer. Unfortunately, this was the mountainous area of northern Guangdong, and it was also on the mountaintop, so the temperature was naturally very low. It happened to be dewy in the middle of the night, and Fang Xiao was still wearing the t-shirt and jeans that she had worn in Binhai during the day, so it was inevitably a little cold So she could only hug her arms tightly and sit against the wall of the small wooden house. She found that the small wooden house was close to the edge of the cliff the next morning. Actually, because she did not dare to squint in the first half of the night, she really could not stay awake in the second half of the night. Therefore, the so-called early morning was actually not early at all. It was indeed not early. Even though she did not have a cell phone, ording to the bright sunlight shining through the small window outside the cabin, it should be around 90 in the morning. Because the cabin only had one window, she had to look out from this window if she wanted to look outside. However, when she looked out of the window, she was shocked because it was actually a bottomless abyss. From this, it could be determined that the cabin was built on the edge of the cliff. It was just that she did not know how Du Caiwei built it. No, to be more precise, she did not know how du Caiwei¡¯s men built the cabin on the edge of the cliff. Actually, Fang Xiao did not know that there was a big tree next to the cabin. The reason why the cabin could be built steadily on the edge of the cliff was because the big tree made one of the four pirs, which could be considered to have yed a role in pulling the cabin. Fang Xiao sighed in the cabin. Because the world that she could see from the window was indeed too limited, she could not determine where the cabin was from this bottomless abyss. In addition, she did not know if someone woulde to save her, because the person who kidnapped her was Du Caiwei, and Du Caiwei¡¯s purpose was probably to use her to ckmail Qiu Yitang She just didn¡¯t know if Qiu Yitang would agree to Du Caiwei¡¯s messy conditions in order to save her. Also, would Qiu Yitange to save her? ? ? Chapter 1990

Chapter 1990: Chapter 1990, in order to save Fang Xiao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was actually not confident about this question. Of course, from Du Caiwei¡¯s perspective, the possibility of Qiu Yitanging was higher. She was more familiar with Qiu Yitang than Du Caiwei and Qiu Yitang, so she knew Qiu Yitang better. However, if Qiu Yitang refused toe, it meant that Du Caiwei had made the wrong bet. Since she made the wrong bet, she would definitely lose. What would du Caiwei do to her if she lost? Also, if Qiu Yitang came and Du Caiwei won the bet, and Qiu Yitang did agree to some unreasonable conditions with Du Caiwei to save her, how would she repay Qiu Yitang¡¯s kindness in the future? Therefore, Fang Xiao felt an unprecedented fear about being kidnapped by Du Caiwei. She actually hoped that the person who kidnapped her would be Gu Chenchen. In that case, the person who woulde to save her would be Dongfang Yunheng and not Qiu Yitang. After receiving DU CAIWEI¡¯s call, Qiu Yitang immediately called Dongfang Yunheng. After receiving the call, Dongfang Yunheng immediately rushed over to meet him at the appointed ce. ¡°Du Caiwei asked me to bring the marriage certificate to marry her. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said truthfully, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to marry Du Caiwei, but I have to save Fang Xiao. So, I hope you can help me find someone from the marriage registry office to see if I can get a fake marriage certificate or something? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly when he heard this. To be honest, he actually hoped that Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei would get married, because the two of them were still verypatible together. The so-called ¡°pig man and dog woman¡± probably referred to Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei as a couple. Moreover, Qiu Yitang would not marry Du Caiwei, and if he wanted to save Fang Xiao, then he would be his love rival, and the one he was most unwilling to have right now was probably his love rival. Of course, these were all his heartfelt words, and he naturally would not say them in front of Qiu Yitang. Moreover, even if Qiu Yitang really became his love rival, he would not be afraid of him. The current situation was also so special. Qiu Yitang was going to save Fang Xiao. There was nothing more important than this. Therefore, he did not think much about it and immediately called hiswyer However, he quickly thought of a way to solve these problems. It was precisely because he wanted to find a way to help Qiu Yitang solve these problems that Dongfang Yunheng and Qiu Yitang rushed to the foot of the mountain the next afternoon. It was not that they were slow. To be honest, their actions were not slow at all. It was just that Du Caiwei told them the address and often pointed at ces randomly, always teasing them Therefore, the two of them had to go around the northern region of Guangdong several times before they finally reached the foot of the mountain. Du Caiwei was a very smart person. She would never tell Qiu Yitang where Fang Xiao was. Every time she sent a text message, she would ask if she had the marriage certificate with her. would she be able to get the marriage certificate with her when they met. Regarding these questions, Dongfang Yunheng had already arranged for Qiu Yitang. In fact, Qiu Yitang could arrange it himself, but he did not want to rm his father and grandmother because of this matter Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng asked for awyer to appear, but he didn¡¯t rm the Qiu family. Knowing that it was already past eight o¡¯clock at night when Du Caiwei was on the top of the mountain, it was already dark. Du Caiwei asked Qiu Yitang to bring the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau up the mountain tomorrow morning. She also said that as for her exact location on the mountain.. She would tell Qiu Yitang tomorrow morning. Chapter 1991

Chapter 1991: Chapter 1991: Getting a marriage certificate in person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Du Caiwei definitely didn¡¯t mention that Qiu Yitang had brought Dongfang Yunheng because she and Gu Chenchen had agreed that Gu Chenchen would be there to dy Dongfang Yunheng while she would be here to settle Qiu Yitang And both of them would be able to obtain their own happiness at the same time and remove the thorn in Fang Xiao¡¯s flesh. However, both of them had overestimated their own abilities, so in the end, Gu Chenchen naturally didn¡¯t dy Dongfang Yunheng, and the person that Du Caiwei was about to face wouldn¡¯t be Qiu Yitang alone. Of course, this did not mean that Gu Chenchen was ipetent and did not show much sincerity when working with Du Caiwei. In fact, Gu Chenchen was really sincere in working with Du Caiwei this time, but.. She did not expect that Dongfang Yunheng would beat her to the punch. It had always been Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei who had a one-way contact. Dongfang Yunheng did not participate in it, so Du Caiwei thought that Qiu Yitang came alone. The next morning, Qiu Yitang contacted Du Caiwei again and imed that he had brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau over. Not only could he sign the marriage contract with her face to face, but he could also apply for a marriage certificate on the spot. Du Caiwei might have been over the moon because she had been looking forward to marrying Qiu Yitang all this while. However, people nowadays werepletely different from people in ancient times when they got married. In ancient times, when people got married, it was as if a man and a woman were married when they lived together. However, people nowadays had to have a legally recognized marriage certificate, which was the marriage certificate. She and Qiu Yitang had lived together a few years ago. She had helped Qiu Yitang get pregnant, but this still could not be used as evidence that she was Qiu Yitang¡¯s wife because there was no marriage certificate. Therefore, du Caiwei¡¯s desire for the marriage certificate was far greater than anything else. So much so that when Qiu Yitang told her that he had brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to help her apply for the marriage certificate on the spot, she did not even suspect anything. In fact, anyone with a bit of brains would have thought that the civil affairs bureau was, after all, a state unit. Not just anyone could arrange for him to do things. For things like getting a marriage certificate, they had to go to the civil affairs bureau. Of course, there were also staff of the civil affairs bureau who went down to the grass-roots level to do things, but that required the approval of the higher-ups. And she, Du Caiwei, was now kidnapping Fang Xiao. Would the higher-ups of the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau approve such a thing? Moreover, if it was really approved, then this matter would probably blow up. Because they knew that the other party was breaking thew, yet they still rushed over to handle matters. That would definitely be a call to the police And only the police had the right to request certain departments to make some countermeasures in order to rescue the hostages. If du Caiwei¡¯s brain had calmed down a little, she might have thought of this. However, she had heard from Qiu Yitang that they could get their marriage certificates done today. As long as she did not hurt Fang Xiao, she would be too excited So much so that she had forgotten that one should not get carried away when one was proud. Du Caiwei had indeed gotten carried away, and she was too carried away. Therefore, after she hung up on Qiu Yitang, her first reaction was not to think about the authenticity of this matter, but to quickly run towards the small wooden house. Of course, the small wooden house was locked from the outside, and the key was in the hands of the driver. She quickly waved at the driver, signaling him to hurry over and open the door. She wanted to enter the small wooden house. Chapter 1992

Chapter 1992: Chapter 1992: I¡¯m going to be young Madam Qiu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The driver walked over doubtfully and looked at Du Caiwei with a frown. ¡°What are you going to do inside? Isn¡¯t this wooden house used to lock up that woman with the Surname Fang? ¡° ¡°I have something to say to her. ¡± Du Caiwei was only concerned about her own excitement and did not look at the driver¡¯s expression at all Her voice was filled with excitement and joy that could not be suppressed. ¡°Qiu Yitang has agreed to marry me. From now on, I¡¯m going to be young Madam Qiu. ¡° The driver¡¯s face obviously darkened He could not help but say coldly, ¡°look at you. Are you that happy to be married to him? Isn¡¯t he just a man? which part of him is better than me? Is that ce bigger than mine? Or is it morefortable than me? ¡° ¡°...¡± Du Caiwei did not expect that her excitement would hurt the man who had sex with herst night. So she quickly restrained her excitement and said with a smile. ¡°where? How can hepare to you in that aspect? ¡± The smile on Du Caiwei¡¯s face was full of ttery. ¡°Brother Kun, you are the best. That thing of yours is also the biggest thing I have ever seen... ¡° ¡°How many of those things have you seen? ¡± The man called brother Kun¡¯s face became darker and darker. He didn¡¯t get happy just because Du Caiwei said he was the biggest thing. ¡°...¡± Du Caiwei immediately became speechless. She thought to herself, of course I¡¯ve seen a lot. Don¡¯t women¡¯s looks depend on men¡¯s things So, I have to take more essence, don¡¯t I? Of course, she could only say such words in her heart But what she said was, ¡°Brother Kun, I¡¯ve only seen you and Qiu Yitang. After all, he was my boyfriend, and he even said he wanted to marry me. Do you think that woman listened to her boyfriend¡¯s words and refused to give herself to him? ¡° After hearing Du Caiwei¡¯s exnation, the man called brother Kun¡¯s expression softened a little Then, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. You can marry Qiu Yitang. After all, she can give you wealth and glory. However, your body has to be provided for me to enjoy at any time. Even if you be the young Madam of the Qiu family in the future, you have to be at my Beck and call. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer. ¡° Du Caiwei quickly agreed, ¡°of course. Brother Kun, since I asked you to help me, I naturally won¡¯tck your benefits. Moreover, Brother Kun, you¡¯ve made me sofortable, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Du Caiwei¡¯s heart was saying, go to hell, Kun, who do you think you are If it weren¡¯t for those people a few years ago who couldn¡¯t find you, do you think I would look for you? You are just a gangster in Hui city. When I be the young Madam of the Qiu family, of course, I will think of ways to get rid of you. You still want me to be at your Beck and call, dream on, I will sleep with you for free these two days.. Just to save some money. Of course, brother Kun didn¡¯t know what Du Caiwei was thinking. Hearing her promise so straightforwardly, he thought that this woman lying under him was indeed like a water snake, and there were many kinds of bed, which could let him experience the feeling of dying Therefore, he did not say anything more. ¡°Brother Kun, hurry up and open the door. ¡± Du Caiwei saw that brother Kun¡¯splexion had recovered, so she took the initiative to pull his arm and kissed his pink lips on his cheek. ¡°Brother Kun was so wonderfulst night. I almost couldn¡¯t get up this morning. ¡° Chapter 1993

Chapter 1993: Chapter 1993, Du Caiwei¡¯s life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Brother Kun was immediately happy to hear Du Caiwei¡¯s praise. He reached out and touched her chest He rubbed it hard and said, ¡°when youe out of the cabin, we¡¯ll go back to the house over there and make some adjustments. This time, I¡¯ll definitely make you scream until all the birds on the mountain are scared away. ¡° Du CAIWEI¡¯s face immediately turned red when she heard this. She pretended to be shy and said, ¡°it¡¯s broad daylight. Don¡¯t you have a few subordinates nearby? How bad would it be if your subordinates heard it? ¡° ¡°Then what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± Brother Kun said indifferently, ¡°if you heard it, then so be it. which man doesn¡¯t like women? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re performing in front of them. What¡¯s there to be shy about? ¡° Du Caiwei couldn¡¯t help but curse brother Kun in her heart when she heard this. D * MN It, why would I be shy I just don¡¯t want to be pressed down by you on this mountain, okay? There are rocks everywhere on this mountain. The bones on your body are about to break. D * MN It, this originally beautiful thing was ruined by that rock. She didn¡¯t want her waist to be broken by that rock. Du Caiwei cursed brother Kun in her heart, but she did not dare to say anything. She only said coquettishly, ¡°Aiya, brother Kun, hurry up and open the door. I have been waiting for a long time. You can¡¯t stop me from doing my business, can you? ¡° Brother Kun then remembered the purpose of the coboration between him and Du Caiwei. Du Caiwei obviously wanted to marry Qiu Yitang, and he not only wanted du Caiwei¡¯s body, but also du Caiwei to provide him with an endless stream of money in the future. Of course, he, Ah Kun, was also a somewhat famous gangster in Hui city. He never did business at a discount. Therefore, after he negotiated with Du Caiwei, he first asked for Du Caiwei¡¯s body, and then asked for a deposit of 50,000 yuan from her. By right, 50,000 yuan per trip was a little too little. After all, he had spent a lot of effort. However, he really liked du Caiwei¡¯s body too much. Her willowy waist could almost be bent into an arch bridge It waspletely enough to make any man unable to stop. Of course, it also made him unable to stop. That was why he was lusting after her every night. Therefore, he did not care about the amount of money and directly took this job. In fact, he also wanted to be able to enjoy that body anytime in the future. Ah Kun was a gangster in Hui city. He had actually seen a lot of women, but most of them were prostitutes. When he did that kind of thing with her, he always thought about how much money he could pay, so he did notpletely invest in it. Of course, he had also met decent women, but he was usually the one who abused them. In such a situation, decent women would not be able to let go, and some even resisted desperately, making it impossible for him to enjoy himself. And Du Caiwei, this woman, was different from those prostitutes and decent women. She did not have the kind of thoughts of how much he would have to pay when he did it At the same time, she did not have the kind of thoughts and resistance that decent women could not let go. Du Caiwei was a passionate and active woman in bed. She would take the initiative to help him think of all kinds of tricks and even take the initiative to guide him, letting him experience a joy that he had never experienced in the past. Men, as the saying goes, don¡¯t want a kingdom, want a beauty. To him, Du Caiwei was no different from a great beauty. This was not only because she was beautiful, but most importantly, her seduction skills in bed were top-notch. Now, Du Caiwei asked him to open the door of the small wooden house. He thought of her good qualities and thought of enjoying her body at night, so he obediently walked over. Chapter 1994

Chapter 1994: Chapter 1994 why did you kidnap me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao had been sitting alone in the small wooden house. Fromst night until noon today, she did not even drink a mouthful of saliva, let alone eat. At this moment, she was thirsty and hungry. She thought that in fact, Du Caiwei did not need to tie her hands and feet, nor did she need to torture her. As long as she was locked in this small wooden house, she would die of thirst within a few days if she did not starve to death. In fact, she did not care so much about life and death because she felt that there was not much difference between living and dying. The key was that she still had a younger brother, and his future was not very bright. She could not rest assured about her younger brother. Therefore, she did not want to die. No, she could not die. At least, if her younger brother did not make any arrangements, she could not die without reason. Fang Xiao thought that she could not die, so she carefully inspected the small wooden house. However, other than the small hole that was as big as the ticket window at the bus stop, there was nothing else to see. Fang Xiao leaned against the window and looked outside. However, other than the cliff, there was a mountain not far away. She could not tell how big the mountain was because she only had one eye Moreover, this eye could only see the sky as big as the window. Just as she was having a headache, the sound of the door of the small wooden house being pushed open came. She instinctively turned around from the window, but the sound of the door being closed came from the door again. Du Caiwei had already appeared in her sight. ¡°Hehehe, are you... preparing to escape through the window? ¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s sarcastic voice came over. Her eyes were obviously filled with ridicule and disdain. It was obvious that she felt that her actions just now were very childish ... Fang Xiaopletely ignored her sarcasm She said coldly, ¡°every person who is kidnapped will think of escaping. I¡¯m just doing what a person should do. However, not everyone in this society will think of kidnapping people. Miss Du, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°Of course. ¡± Du Caiweipletely ignored Fang Xiao¡¯s sarcastic words. Instead, she shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°in this world, not everyone can be a general. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Fang Xiao was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman, Du Caiwei, was actually bing more and more amazing. In her memories, Du Caiwei¡¯s eloquence in the past didn¡¯t seem to be so good. Therefore, she said a little irritably, ¡°fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re a general. Alright, anyway, I¡¯m now tied up by you to this deep mountain forest. If you want to kill or scrape me, do as you please. Do whatever you want. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, if you want to kill or scrape me? ¡± Du Caiwei couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, you think too highly of yourself. What good does killing you and scratching you do me? Do you think I would do such a stupid thing? ¡° ¡°Then why did you kidnap me? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s heart could not help but sink. In fact, she had vaguely guessed that Du Caiwei had captured her here to ckmail Qiu Yitang. ¡°kidnap you for what? ¡± Du Caiwei found Fang Xiao¡¯s words funny. ¡°since I want to kidnap you, of course it¡¯s useful. Do you think I, Du Caiwei, would be stupid enough to do something stupid? ¡° ¡°could it be that you kidnapped me to sell me to the mountains? ¡± Fang Xiao asked, deliberately guessing. In fact, her purpose was to test her to tell the truth. Chapter 1995

Chapter 1995: Chapter 1995 was all about you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Sell you to the mountains? ¡± Du Caiwei heard her words and coldly said with disdain, ¡°Fang Xiao, look at yourself. You have one eye. How much do you think you are worth ¡°Moreover, even if you are a fairy beauty, which poor man in the mountains can afford to buy you ¡°I, Du Caiwei, kidnapped you and spent tens of thousands of dors on this trip. Can I sell you to the mountains for tens of thousands of dors? ¡° ¡°Then why did you kidnap me? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but raise her voice by two decibels. Then, she deliberately provoked her and asked, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to use me to ckmail Qiu Yitang? ¡° ¡°Why not? ¡± Du Caiwei sneered and asked Fang Xiao, ¡°do you think you have any other use value besides this? ¡° ¡°If you use me to ckmail Qiu Yitang, then you must have made the wrong move. ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Du Caiwei coldly and said, ¡°first of all, I have no rtionship with Qiu Yitang at all. Secondly, Qiu Yitang would not agree to any conditions just because of me. ¡° Fang Xiao paused at this point and then said, ¡°I have an idea for you. Why don¡¯t you use me to ckmail Dongfang Yunheng? Maybe he will agree to some conditions that are not too excessive for me. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, Dongfang Yunheng? ¡± Du Caiwei couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. Then, her face darkened She said sternly, ¡°Fang Xiao, are you showing off how good you are at seducing men in front of me? Look, Qiu Yitang won¡¯t marry me because of you, and Dongfang Yunheng broke up with Gu Chenchen because of you. Do you think that you are very sessful as a woman? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face darkened when she heard du Caiwei¡¯s words She couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°what does it have to do with you whether I am sessful as a woman or not? ¡± The important thing is whether you seed as a woman or not. There are indeed foolish men in this world, but not all men are fools. At the same time, not all men will be foolish to the end. You think that by blindly deceiving others, you will eventually obtain happiness, but after men know what you have done, they will definitely not want you anymore.¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s words, of course, stabbed into Du Caiwei¡¯s pain. Du Caiwei¡¯s face, which was still quite proud just now, turned red in an instant, so she med Fang Xiao for Qiu Yitang¡¯s refusal to marry her. ¡°PA! ¡± The clear sound of a p rang out in the small wooden house leaning against the edge of the cliff. In her fury, Du Caiwei used a lot of strength and immediately left five finger prints on Fang Xiao¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all you. ¡± Du Caiwei was like an angry hen She pointed at Fang Xiao and scolded angrily, ¡°it¡¯s you, you damn woman. It¡¯s you who bewitched Yi Tang. It¡¯s you who pretended to be innocent. It¡¯s you who deliberately got pregnant with a bastard child and didn¡¯t go to the hospital for an abortion. In the end, you ended up unable toy eggs anymore to win Yi Tang¡¯s sympathy. It¡¯s you, you damn woman. You pretended to be kind, but in fact, you have a vicious heart. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Du Caiwei¡¯s curses were very unpleasant to hear, and in her rage, she cursed quickly and urgently. Fang Xiao had never cursed, so she did not react quickly to these curses. So when Du Caiwei scolded her, she stood there in a daze. Du Caiwei cursed a lot, but Fang Xiao actually did not understand much. However, there was one sentence that she understood. Du Caiwei called her a chicken that could noty eggs. Even Fang Xiao, who did not know how to curse, understood that this sentence was not a good one. It was as if it was used to scold women that could not have children. She had clearly miscarried a child, so how did it be that she could not have children? Chapter 1996

Chapter 1996: Chapter 1996 is all your fault

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, Fang Xiao frowned and waited for du Caiwei to finish scolding her. When she was panting and foaming at the mouth, she frowned and asked, ¡°Du Caiwei, what did you mean when you said that I¡¯m a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? ¡° Du Caiwei was originally gasping for air with her mouth wide open. When she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s question, she was so angry that she almost fainted. Therefore, she red at her and scolded again. ¡°Are you a pig? A chicken that can¡¯ty eggs means that you won¡¯t be able to have children from now on, ¡± Du Caiwei exined to Fang Xiao in a huff. Then, she snorted and said, ¡°Do you understand now? You¡¯re a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs! ¡° ¡°PA! ¡± The crisp sound of a p rang out again in this small wooden house. However, this time, it was not du Caiwei who hit Fang Xiao, but Fang Xiao who pped du Caiwei¡¯s face. ¡°whether I will have children in the future is not up to you, ¡± Fang Xiao said coldly to Du Caiwei, who was covering her face with her hands. ¡°Who do you think you are ¡°This social science is so advanced. Men can have children now, but I, a woman, can¡¯t have children? ¡° ¡°Besides, even if I can¡¯t have children, so what What does this have to do with you Why are you so smug Don¡¯t tell me that if I can¡¯t have children, you can take the opportunity to have a few more You¡¯re giving birth to all the children that I can¡¯t have?¡± Du Caiwei didn¡¯t expect Fang Xiao to scold people, and she didn¡¯t even use swear words, so she answered angrily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving birth to all the children that you can¡¯t have. I¡¯m going to give birth to eight or ten children to anger you to death. ¡° ¡°Humph, when my family was in the countryside, my grandmother could raise eight or ten sows at a time in the pig pen. Are you trying to be like the sows? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s words made du Caiwei so angry that she almost vomited blood. She gritted her teeth in hatred and raised her hand, wanting to ruthlessly throw it at Fang Xiao¡¯s face. Unfortunately, this time, Fang Xiao was already prepared. Just as she raised her hand, she quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Du Caiwei, I think you need to change your temper of pping people. Otherwise, Qiu Yitang might be even more unwilling to marry you. After all, old Madam Qiu is very picky about her granddaughter-inw. It is said that she likes docile and obedient women who are sensible and obedient. Moreover, they can follow her heart. ¡° Du Caiwei¡¯s hand froze in the air because her wrist was grabbed by Fang Xiao. At the same time, Fang Xiao¡¯s words reminded her that her temper was indeed a little too hot-tempered. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. ¡± Du Caiwei fiercely shook off Fang Xiao¡¯s hand, but she did not p Fang Xiao¡¯s face anymore Instead, she angrily said to Fang Xiao, ¡°my temper has always been very good. If you had note back from America to get engaged to Qiu Yitang, if you had not wanted to marry Qiu Yitang, if you had not pretended to be obedient and docile in front of old Madam Qiu, would Yitang not have married me? ¡° ¡°In the end, weren¡¯t you the one who ruined the rtionship between me and Qiu Yitang? ¡± Du Caiwei said this with anger. She wasn¡¯t looking for a reason why she couldn¡¯t marry Qiu Yitang.. But now, she waspletely focused on ming Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao was really speechless at Du Caiwei. She didn¡¯t know why she had be such a person, and Du Caiwei had lived in her house for a few years. In her memory, Du Caiwei was also a person who knew how to behave How did she be a vige vixen now? Chapter 1997

Chapter 1997: Chapter 1997 ¡ª Lady Qiu was mine to begin with

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION After arguing with Du Caiwei for so long, Fang Xiao finally realized that she was no match for Du Caiwei in terms of arguing. Therefore, she decided not to make a sound and let du Caiwei sing a one-woman show. Du Caiwei cursed a few more times. When she saw that Fang Xiao was as silent as a deaf person, she finally lost her enthusiasm for cursing, so she automatically stopped. However, she did not stop for long. It was only for a minute or two. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao and said proudly, ¡°Fang Xiao, actually, I didn¡¯te into this small wooden house to quarrel with you. Because quarreling is of no benefit to you or me. ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao waspletely speechless at this woman, Du Caiwei. Since she knew that there was no good, why did she still bark like a mad dog for a long time? ¡°Then why did youe here? ¡± Fang Xiao endured her temper and asked coldly. She didn¡¯t have the mood and strength to quarrel with Du Caiwei. After all, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday noon. No, to be precise, since yesterday morning. In short, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for more than 24 hours. She was so hungry that she was exhausted. Fortunately, Du Caiwei had onlye in to argue with her. If she had fought with du Caiwei, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat her. ¡°Of course, I came in to report a piece of good news to you. ¡± Du Caiwei had also restrained her shrew-like appearance from before. She even pretended to be elegant and indifferent. ¡°Good News? ¡± Fang Xiao didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of happiness after hearing Du Caiwei¡¯s words She looked at Du Caiwei coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can hear any good news about me from your mouth. It seems that you have always been a symbol of bad news to me, right? ¡° ¡°Hehehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep prejudice against me. ¡± Du Caiwei could not help butugh coldly Looking at Fang Xiao, she pretended to sigh and said, ¡°although you have a deep prejudice against me, I won¡¯t hold it against you. I came in today to tell you that it won¡¯t be long before you can return safely this afternoon. ¡° ¡°Will you be so kind to let me go? ¡± Fang Xiao obviously didn¡¯t believe du Caiwei¡¯s words. This woman had taken advantage of her many times, especially during the erotic photo session. Therefore, she was instinctively wary of Du Caiwei Although she knew that Du Caiwei was actually a woman who was hard to guard against. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have such a good heart. ¡± Du Caiwei yawned as if she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°however, since Qiu Yitang has agreed to marry me, I naturally have to let you go, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°You used me to ckmail Qiu Yitang into marrying you? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes really widened this time, looking at Du Caiwei as if she was looking at a monster. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? ¡± Du Caiwei was obviously dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s reaction. Fang Xiao was such a fake woman. She was clearly the one who deliberately sabotaged her and Qiu Yitang in the middle, and now she was pretending to be innocent. ¡°What do you mean by what¡¯s so strange? ¡± Fang Xiao finally came back to her senses. She looked at Du Caiwei and asked in a daze, ¡°Qiu Yitang agreed? He really agreed to marry you to make you let me go? ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? I¡¯m going to marry Yitang today, ¡± Du Caiwei said somewhat impatiently Then, she looked at Fang Xiao with contempt and said, ¡°don¡¯t make a fuss, okay? The Young Madam of the Qiu family is mine. If it weren¡¯t for you, Yitang and I would have been married long ago. Maybe we have two or three children already. ¡° Chapter 1998

Chapter 1998: Chapter 1998 I never brag

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Only then did Fang Xiao truly believe that du Caiwei was not lying. Qiu Yitang was going to marry Du Caiwei today because this was a request that Du Caiwei had made to Qiu Yitang. It could also be said to be a quid pro quo. However, she could not ept such a condition because the result would be that she would owe Qiu Yitang a debt of gratitude. And the one thing she did not want to owe now was Qiu Yitang¡¯s debt of gratitude. Therefore, she hurriedly said, ¡°Du Caiwei, you might have made a mistake. No, you didn¡¯t make a mistake. You have found the wrong person. I think you should look for Dongfang Yunheng. He is actually richer than Qiu Yitang, and also more... ¡° ¡°So what if he¡¯s richer? ¡± Du Caiwei impatiently interrupted Fang Xiao¡¯s words Then, she coldly snorted and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like I want to marry money. Moreover, if I really make such a request to Dongfang Yunheng, if I really marry Dongfang Yunheng, that woman, Gu Chenchen, wouldn¡¯t eat me up ¡°How good would it be if I marry Qiu Yitang, the young madam of Hui city¡¯s richest man? Is this title too small? ¡° Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. She had to admit that Du Caiwei really loved Qiu Yitang deeply, which was why she would go to so much effort to marry Qiu Yitang. Therefore, she sighed deeply again and advised du Caiwei, ¡°don¡¯t be happy too early. What if Qiu Yitang doesn¡¯t want to marry you again? Then, wouldn¡¯t you be in vain? ¡° ¡°Haha, you really are? ¡± Du Caiweiughed coldly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Fang Xiao, I, Du Caiwei, am not a fool. I definitely won¡¯t do something that is in vain. If I want to do it, of course, I have to do it safely. If this marriage is not done, I won¡¯t let you go back. ¡° Fang Xiao frowned even more when she heard du Caiwei¡¯s words. She was just about to ask how you and Qiu Yitang were going to get married. Was this a ce for marriage in the Wilderness? Moreover, the so-called marriage now was not just about men and women living together. It was about using the piece of paper called the marriage certificate as the proof. However, before Fang Xiao could speak, there was a knock on the door Then, a man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Miss Du, Mr. Qiu has brought someone up the mountain. He will be here soon. Hurry up ande out. How are you going to deal with him? ¡° ¡°Oh, I got it. ¡± Du Caiwei replied to the door Then, she proudly said to Fang Xiao, ¡°see, Qiu Yitang has obediently brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau up the mountain. He wants to apply for a marriage certificate with me on the spot. I said that I would marry him today, so I must marry her. I Never Brag. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. Facts speak louder than words. Qiu Yitang¡¯s arrival undoubtedly meant that Du Caiwei¡¯s move was right. Qiu Yitang had really agreed to Du Caiwei¡¯s terms in order to save her. But, what was she going to do Qiu Yitang sacrificed so much to save her How was she going to repay Qiu Yitang in the future Could it be that she was going to owe Qiu Yitang a debt of gratitude for the rest of her life? Also, Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei were getting married. Was this a real marriage or a fake marriage Could it be that he just wanted to save her in a form? If that was really the case, then after Qiu Yitang saved her,. How should she get along with Qiu Yitang And what was Qiu Yitang¡¯s purpose in saving her? Chapter 1999

Chapter 1999: The n for Chapter 1999 did not change quickly

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION While Fang Xiao was still thinking about this, Du Caiwei had already quickly opened the door and walked in. Of course, she did not give Fang Xiao the chance to follow her out because the moment she stepped out of the door, the door was mmed shut with a bang. Fang Xiao ran to the door, but in the end, she was hit by the nose between the doorknobs. The pain was so painful that tears rolled down her face. Fortunately, she did not get a nosebleed. ¡°ouch. ¡± Fang Xiao rubbed her nose with her hand and looked at the thick wooden door. She wanted to find a crack on the door or the door frame to look outside, but she could not find it. She did not know who made this door.. There wasn¡¯t even a crack. Du Caiwei heard that Qiu Yitang hade with the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau. She was so happy that she immediately walked out of the small wooden house. She thought happily in her heart that she was finally going to marry Qiu Yitang She had finally fulfilled the dream of the young Madam of the Qiu family. However, when she walked out of the small wooden house and walked towards Qiu Yitang who was gradually walking towards her, she was stunned. Because she not only saw Qiu Yitang, but also Dongfang Yunheng? What was going on Why would Dongfang Yunhenge here Wasn¡¯t it that woman, Gu Chenchen, who had tripped Dongfang Yunheng How could Dongfang Yunheng have the time to rush here? Could it be that Gu Chenchen, that woman, had changed her mind midway and did not carry out the mutually beneficial n that she had agreed with her To let her work here alone? But, that was not right Didn¡¯t Gu Chenchen also want to marry Dongfang Yunheng Could it be that she had changed her mind now and did not want to marry Dongfang Yunheng? Actually, Du Caiwei had really wronged Gu Chenchen on this point. Compared to Du Caiwei who wanted to marry Qiu Yitang, Gu Chenchen wanted to marry Dongfang Yunheng more. This point.. Gu Chenchen¡¯s desire for Dongfang Yunheng was definitely not lower than du Caiwei¡¯s desire for Qiu Yitang. Du Caiwei and Gu Chenchen¡¯s original n was like this. Gu Chenchen blocked Dongfang Yunheng and let du Caiwei kidnap Fang Xiao. Then, Gu Chenchen asked Dongfang Yunheng to take her to the hospital to dy Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s time, so that Du Caiwei had more time to kidnap Fang Xiao. Actually, this first step was carried out very well, and the two of them cooperated very happily. That was why du Caiwei¡¯s kidnapping of Fang Xiao went so smoothly, and Dongfang Yunheng did not catch up with Fang Xiao at that time. However, their next n was for Gu Chenchen to quickly go to the special school to kidnap Fang Chen, and then use this opportunity to once again block Dongfang Yunheng. Thus, Dongfang Yunheng had no choice but to think of a way to save Fang Chen As for Du Caiwei¡¯s side, it could only be Qiu Yitang who saved Fang Xiao. Originally, the n was wless. Du Caiwei used Fang Xiao to ckmail Qiu Yitang into marrying her, while Gu Chenchen used Fang Chen to ckmail Dongfang Yunheng into marrying her. Thus, both of their goals were achieved. Then, their dreams could be realized As for Fang Xiao, she was, of course, alone in the end. No one could marry her. She could only be an old woman for the rest of her life. Moreover, she was a one-eyed woman. Unfortunately, the n did not change quickly. In fact, Gu Chenchen¡¯s actions were quite fast. After she broke up with Dongfang Yunheng at the hospital, she quickly arranged for people to go to Fang Chen¡¯s special school to kidnap Fang Chen. Chapter 2000

Chapter 2000: Chapter 2000 General Manager Qiu was not a fool

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, the people she found were not familiar with the special school, so they had to stop for a while on the way to the special school. So when they arrived at the special school, it happened that Dongfang Yunheng went to the special school to ask Fang Chen about Fang Xiao. Of course, they could not act under such circumstances, so they quickly reported the situation to Gu Chenchen. Gu Chenchen listened to the report of his men and did not dare to act at this time, so he quickly ordered his men to go back, saying that they would talk about it at night. Gu Chenchen¡¯s group of people naturally listened to Gu Chenchen, so they did not kidnap Fang Chen this afternoon. Dongfang Yunheng also received Qiu Yitang¡¯s n in the evening, so he quickly rushed to meet up with Qiu Yitang Then, he rushed to the mountains in northern Guangdong with Qiu Yitang, so he was not hindered by Gu Chenchen. Just when Du Caiwei was stunned, Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng had quickly arrived in front of her. Looking at Du Caiwei who was standing there in a daze, Qiu Yitang frowned slightly. ¡°Caiwei, I¡¯ve already asked the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to bring their seals and ID cards over, ¡± Qiu Yitang said to Du Caiwei indifferently. ¡°Release Fang Xiao now, and then get the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to help us get our marriage certificate. This way, we can be considered married, and then Fang Xiao can let her go, right? ¡° ¡°Release Fang Xiao at this time? ¡± Du Caiwei couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard Qiu Yitang¡¯s words She said mockingly, ¡°Yitang, I¡¯ve been by your side all these years. I haven¡¯t learned anything else, but I¡¯ve definitely learned how to take precautions. Do you think I¡¯ll release Fang Xiao before you and I get our marriage certificate ¡°Once you let Fang Xiao Out, will you still marry me? ¡° ¡°President Qiu isn¡¯t a fool, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng calmly took over du Caiwei¡¯s words from the side Looking at this woman who was as crazy as Gu Chenchen, he said, ¡°if we can¡¯t be sure if Fang Xiao is safe and intact, president Qiu won¡¯t get a marriage certificate with you either. You should know this in your heart, Miss Du. ¡° ¡°Haha, President Dongfang, you actually still have time to care about my marriage with Qiu Yitang, ¡± Du Caiwei said with a hint of mockery hanging on the corner of her mouth. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Fang Chen is probably already in Miss Gu Chenchen¡¯s hands at this moment, right ¡°If you¡¯re not rushing over to save Fang Chen, what are you still doing here ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll let Fang Xiao go just because you¡¯re here? ¡° ¡°Fang Chen is indeed in Chenchen¡¯s hands right now, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng replied bluntly. Then, he looked at du Caiwei coldly and said, ¡°but since I¡¯ve alreadye to this mountain, I can¡¯t return empty-handed, right? ¡° Du Caiwei was slightly stunned. She had asked this question clearly to find out if Gu Chenchen had attacked Fang Chen. This was because she had changed her cell phone number after kidnapping Fang Xiao, and the new number was only used to contact Qiu Yitang She could not remember Gu Chenchen¡¯s phone number at all. Moreover, she definitely could not call Gu Chenchen at this time. However, she did not expect that Dongfang Yunheng would be so honest to tell her that Gu Chenchen had indeed attacked Fang Chen. From what Dongfang Yunheng had just said, it seemed that he only found out about Fang Chen¡¯s kidnapping when he arrived at the mountain area of northern Guangdong. Dongfang Yunheng did not know that Fang Chen had been kidnapped until he arrived at the mountain area of northern Guangdong. To be precise, he only found out about it this morning. When he received Wu Jianping¡¯s call, he was already on the mountain. He had already climbed almost half of the mountain. Chapter 2001

Chapter 2001: Chapter 2001: I will exchange my marriage for Fang Xiao¡¯s freedom

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Chenchen¡¯s move against Fang Chen had already been predicted by him. That was why he sent Wu Jianping to the special school to keep an eye on Fang Chen. Initially, he thought that she would make a movest night. He did not expect that she would only make a move this morning. The whole incident of Gu Chenchen Kidnapping Fang Chen was within his expectations and control. It could even be said that Wu Jianping¡¯s men had deliberately allowed Gu Chenchen¡¯s men to kidnap Fang Chen. Now, Gu Chenchen¡¯s men were all under Wu Jianping¡¯s control Why did he rush back? There was no need to rush back. He had to save Fang Xiao on the mountain and then bring Fang Xiao to save Fang Chen. At the same time, he had to take the opportunity to tell Gu Chenchen what kind of opponent she had chosen and what kind of teammate she had chosen. Qiu Yitang saw Du Caiwei was stunned Then, he said indifferently, ¡°alright, Caiwei, the matter between us has nothing to do with President Dongfang and Miss Gu Chenchen. You¡¯d better release Fang Xiao quickly. This way, we can hurry up andplete the transaction. Then, everyone can go down the mountain. It¡¯s already noon. If we go downter, it¡¯ll be troublesome. ¡° ¡°Humph, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? ¡± Du Caiwei snorted coldly at Qiu Yitang¡¯s words Then she said angrily, ¡°Yitang, I know it¡¯s wrong to use such a method to force you to marry me, but I had no choice. If you had married me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a move, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not saying whether you¡¯re right or not now, ¡± Qiu Yitang said impatiently, ¡°it¡¯s no use saying this now. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, in short, we¡¯ve alreadye this far. I¡¯ll use marriage to exchange for Fang Xiao¡¯s freedom. That¡¯s it. Hurry up and let her out. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we have to get the marriage certificate first. ¡± Du Caiwei did not give in. She looked at Ah Kun who was standing behind her with a determined look. Although Qiu Yitang had brought the civil affairs bureau staff and Dongfang Yunheng up the mountain, there were only three of them. On Her side, Ah Kun had six people. In terms of numbers, her side naturally had the advantage. Simrly, in terms of terrain, her side also had the advantage because her position could be said to bemanding. She could retreat, defend, and attack. There was no need to worry at all. On the other hand, Qiu Yitang¡¯s side was clearly at a disadvantage. This was because Qiu Yitang only had three people. At the same time, their position was also below them. Moreover, that ce was narrow. People had to stand carefully. If they were slightly careless, they would have to slide down the mountain. Ah Kun had chosen this ce. At that time, Du Caiwei had thought that climbing the mountain was troublesome. She had said that it was slippery and unstable. However, at this moment, she had chosen this ce so well. Qiu Yitang frowned slightly and whispered a few more words to Dongfang Yunheng Then, he nodded and was about to give in. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get a marriage certificate first. However, the prerequisite is that you must let us see Fang Xiao and let us know that she is indeed here and that she is still alive. Only then will we feel that you are sincere. ¡° Du Caiwei was slightly stunned by Qiu Yitang¡¯s request. This was her first time being a kidnapper. To be honest, she did not understand many of the rules. Therefore, she did not know if Qiu Yitang¡¯s request was considered excessive. Therefore, she turned her head to look at Ah Kun behind her and asked him in a low voice if he could do it. Ah Kun nodded his head and whispered into Du Caiwei¡¯s ear, ¡°okay, promise him. ¡° Chapter 2002

Chapter 2002: Chapter 2002 don¡¯t look at me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let you guys take a look at her first. I don¡¯t want you guys to think that I don¡¯t keep my word and think that I don¡¯t have Fang Xiao in my hands. I¡¯m here to trick you. ¡° After du Caiwei said that, she immediately walked to the door. Just as she was about to use the key to open the door, ah Kun immediately went up and grabbed her hand. Then, he shook his head at her, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t open the door. ¡°How can we let them see Fang Xiao if we don¡¯t open the door? ¡± Du Caiwei was confused. Didn¡¯t Ah Kun say that he would let them see Fang Xiao? ¡°My small wooden house has windows, ¡± Ah Kun said. He immediately pressed on an inconspicuous spot next to the door that looked like a stutter on a piece of wood. Then, a piece of wood next to the door was lifted up, and a window that was less than 0. The five-square-meter window was revealed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice that your small wooden house has quite a lot of traps? ¡± Du Caiwei immediately looked at Ah Kun with admiration. For the first time, she realized that this average-looking middle-aged man was actually so meticulous. ¡°there are many things that you didn¡¯t realize, ¡± Ah Kun said with a double meaning. Then, he shouted from the window, ¡°Miss Fang, someone is here to see you. Stand by the window for a moment. ¡° Originally, Fang Xiao had vaguely heard someone talking outside the cabin. However, because the cabin waspletely closed, she didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. She knew that someone was talking, but she didn¡¯t know what the content was. Therefore, she walked to the door and pressed her ears against the door. She wanted to hear what the person outside was saying, but unfortunately, the person outside didn¡¯t say anything at this time. Just as she was puzzled, there was a sudden nging sound from the wall beside her. Then, a wooden board was lifted up, giving her a big fright. Before she could figure out what was going on, the driver¡¯s voice came. She hesitated for a moment and walked to the window. Although the window was not big, it was enough for her to stick her head and shoulders out of the window. Therefore, she saw from afar that there were people at the foot of the mountain looking up at her cabin. Although the distance was a little far, she was still looking down from above. Therefore, she could see clearly the three men below. One of them was unknown, and the other two were Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng! Fang Xiao¡¯s eyes immediately felt hot, and her eyes were pricked until they hurt. She had thought that Dongfang Yunheng might look for her. Even if he and Gu Chenchen did not break up, he would not let her go just like that. However, she did not think that he would rush here because Du Caiwei¡¯s kidnapping would only inform Qiu Yitang, not Dongfang Yunheng. He should not know that she was kidnapped by Du Caiwei. Why would Dongfang Yunhenge here Why would he be with Qiu Yitang? Fang Xiao naturally could not understand these questions at this moment, because she had to ask Dongfang Yunheng after she went out. However, if she wanted to go out, Qiu Yitang would have to pay a certain price. She did not know if Dongfang Yunheng would also pay a price. Fang Xiao thought so in her heart and could not help but look at Du Caiwei outside the window. Could it be that this woman wanted to get a marriage from Qiu Yitang.. Did she want to get something else from Dongfang Yunheng? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. ¡± Du Caiwei was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s nce She pointed at Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng under the Big Rock and said, ¡°look at them. One of these two men is your ex-husband, and the other is your current lover. Fang Xiao, you are really charming. When I kidnapped you, your ex-husband and lover appeared together. ¡° Chapter 2003

Chapter 2003: Chapter 2003 only needed to control du Caiwei

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiaopletely ignored du Caiwei¡¯s jeers and jeers Instead, she looked at Qiu Yitang and Dongfang Yunheng under the big rock and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m fine, but you have to be careful. Du Caiwei is a very scheming woman. Don¡¯t fall for her tricks, and don¡¯t agree to any of her conditions. ¡° ¡°Get in. ¡± Du Caiwei came over and pushed Fang Xiao a little with her hand. She immediately pushed her head into the window Then, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°I let you out just to let them see if you¡¯re here. To prove to them that I¡¯m not lying. I didn¡¯t let you be long-winded here. ¡° Fang Xiao still wanted to say something, but du Caiwei didn¡¯t give her a chance. Because the wooden block that had just been lifted fell with a ng, the window was gone again. ¡°See? Did I lie to you? ¡± Du Caiwei said to Qiu Yitang with a smile, ¡°Yitang, as long as we get the marriage certificate, I¡¯ll immediately release Fang Xiao. Anyway, what she¡¯s thinking, thinking, and hoping for is that Dongfang CEO. So, I¡¯m not worried that she¡¯ll be the third party between us again. ¡° Qiu Yitang¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Although he knew that Du Caiwei had said this on purpose, he had unintentionally told the truth. That was that Fang Xiao really did not have the slightest bit of nostalgia for him now. He did not know if he was too stupid now, because Fang Xiao was already very far away from him. Even if he saved her, she would still not return to his side. However, he also knew that if he did not save her, then Du Caiwei, this ruthless woman, would definitely torture Fang Xiao to death. And he owed Fang Xiao too much. He did not want to owe Fang Xiao anything more At the same time, he also wanted to try his best to make up for it. Therefore.. He looked at Du Caiwei and said indifferently, ¡°that¡¯s fine. Hand over your documents. I¡¯ve brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s Marriage Registration Office over. He has brought his seal over. Now, he can help our ss with the marriage procedures and also fulfill your long-cherished wish. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± When du Caiwei heard that she could marry Qiu Yitang, she was immediately as happy as anything. Therefore, she hurriedly took out her identity card and household register from her bag and threw them down. However, she did note over. Dongfang Yunheng frowned. He had thought that when Du Caiwei came over to hand over the ID card, he could grab her arm and pull her down from the big rock. As long as they could control du Caiwei, everything would be much easier. They could exchange Du Caiwei for Fang Xiao, and the other party would not refuse. After all, Du Caiwei was their financier. Without du Caiwei, they could not even get the money. But who knew that Du Caiwei, this woman, was so cunning that she threw the ID card down. From this, it could be seen that she was already prepared for this. In fact, Du Caiwei did not have this kind of awareness of prevention. It was because the Ah Kun beside her had this awareness of prevention. That was why du Caiwei would use this method to throw down her documents. In fact, it was all because of that Ah Kun who taught her. Dongfang Yunheng gave the so-called Civil Affairs Bureau staff a look. That person immediately understood. He picked up Du Caiwei¡¯s evidence and pretended to look at it. Then, he took out the two red marriage certificates he brought and wrote them. Chapter 2004

Chapter 2004: Chapter 2004, you lied to a three-year-old child

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The so-calledplete set of tools was not false at all. The official seal and the steel seal were all brought, so the marriage certificate was handled very smoothly. It did not take much time. In less than twenty minutes, it was all done. ¡°here. ¡± Qiu Yitang threw the marriage certificate to Du Caiwei and then said indifferently, ¡°well, now we are a legal couple. You can let Fang Xiao Go, and then you cane down with Fang Xiao. We will go back together. ¡° Qiu Yitang¡¯s words were extremely sincere, as if he and Du Caiwei were a legal couple. Du Caiwei actually enjoyed hearing it very much. Du Caiwei was very happy immediately. She took the red marriage certificate and looked at it again and again. Then, she turned around and walked towards the small wooden house. She took out the key and was about to open the door to let Fang Xiao out. The matter suddenly changed at this time because Du Caiwei found that her key could not open the lock of the small wooden house, so she frowned slightly She could not help but shout at Ah Kun, ¡°Ah Kun, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t the lock be unlocked? ¡° Ah Kun¡¯s face was dark as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it can¡¯t be unlocked, then it can¡¯t be unlocked. What does it have to do with me? ¡° Du Caiwei was a smart person. She immediately knew that AH KUN was behind it, so she quickly walked to his side She asked in a low voice, ¡°what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you going to say it? If they meet my conditions, they will release Fang Xiao. Now, Qiu Yitang has already registered his marriage with me. Hurry up and release her. ¡° ¡°I can let her go, but you have to stay. ¡± Ah Kun looked at DU CAIWEI and snorted coldly, ¡°Miss Caiwei, I remember that you haven¡¯t paid me off yet, and once you go down the mountain, you will be the young madam of the Qiu family. At that time, you will still recognize who I am? ¡° ¡°I will pay youter. ¡± Du Caiwei quickly whispered to Ah Kun, ¡°hurry up and let her go. Didn¡¯t we agree that in the future, I will... ¡° ¡°Are you lying to a three-year-old child? If you be the young Madam of the Qiu family, will you stille out and fool around with me? ¡± Ah Kun scoffed at DU CAIWEI¡¯s words Then, he said coldly, ¡°now, I¡¯ll give you two conditions. First, I¡¯ll immediately release Fang Xiao, but you have to stay. Second, I won¡¯t let anyone go. Don¡¯t even think about leaving with that Qiu guy. Everyone stays on this mountain. You know very well who will suffer in the end. ¡° Du Caiwei was a little anxious when she heard Ah Kun¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that AH KUN would actually take a fancy to her, and she was no fool. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t want to be together with this hooligan. Thus, her eyes darted around Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Ah Kun, I know you like me, but Qiu Yitang and I have already gotten our marriage certificate, right ¡°How about this, you pretend to let Fang Xiao go first. Anyway, you have many people. Then, during the process of us going down the mountain, you can think of a way to kidnap this woman, Fang Xiao. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave her as your woman? ¡° ¡°Hehe, do you take me, Ah Kun, as a big fool? ¡± Ah Kun couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Miss Du Caiwei, I think you should understand that the woman in this room has a backer. I can¡¯t afford to offend that Dongfang Yunheng alone, not to mention Qiu Yitang. Look, I¡¯ve locked her up here. Have I ever provoked her? ¡° Du Caiwei was furious when she heard Ah Kun¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Do you think you can afford to provoke me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m now the young Madam of the Qiu family, the wife of the richest man in Hui city. Do you think... ¡° Chapter 2005

Chapter 2005: Chapter 2005: Idiotic Woman

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Ah Kun could not help butugh out loud when he heard Du Caiwei¡¯s words Then, he said mockingly, ¡°Miss Du Caiwei, it¡¯s important to know one¡¯s own limits. How did you get your identity as the young Madam of the Qiu Family? I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll only let Fang Xiao go and not you. I think that Qiu Yitang definitely won¡¯t have any objections. ¡° ¡°You... ¡± Du Caiwei was so angry that she was at a loss for words. She could not even answer a single sentence. She had calcted everything. She really did not expect that this Hooligan, Ah Kun, would have designs on her. In the end, he actually refused to let her go. She was really lifting her own stone and smashing her own feet. Ah Kunpletely ignored her anger. Instead, he stretched out his hand and pulled her wrist, not giving Du Caiwei a chance to break free. Then, he pulled her to the side of the big stone. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, Mr. Qiu, I already know why you are here. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Isn¡¯t it just for Miss Fang? Of course, I didn¡¯t hurt a single hair on her head. ¡° Ah Kun looked at Dongfang Yunheng and Qiu Yitang below and said, ¡°of course, I will let her go. That¡¯s for sure. But I also have a condition. I hope you can agree to it. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng and Qiu Yitang looked at each other. This scene was not what they had expected. Therefore, some things happened suddenly. They did not give the two of them a second to look at each other and immediately nodded, indicating that they could listen to what he had to say first. ¡°Tell us, what are the conditions? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was the first to speak. Without waiting for Ah Kun to answer, he continued, ¡°as long as we do not hurt Fang Xiao, as long as the other conditions are not too harsh and difficult, we can agree to you. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, CEO Dongfang is a generous person after all. ¡± When AH KUN heard Dongfang Yunheng say this, he immediately felt relieved Then, he looked at the two of them and said, ¡°actually, the conditions are very simple. I can let you take Fang Xiao away, but this miss du Caiwei has to stay because I have taken a liking to her. Also ¡ª ¡° Ah Kun stared at the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to withdraw the police that you brought here. We won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s business. We¡¯ll go our own ways and establish our own sects. We don¡¯t have to interfere with each other. ¡° Du Caiwei only knew that Qiu Yitang had brought the police here after hearing AH KUN¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Qiu Yitang, since you¡¯ve brought the police here, then is the marriage certificate that you and I have obtained true? Does it have legal force? ¡° ¡°Idiotic Woman, ¡± Ah Kun answered on Qiu Yitang¡¯s behalf Then, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°is there anyone as stupid as you There¡¯s not even a photo of you and him on the marriage certificate Do you think that the people from the Civil Affairs Bureau are useless? They just fill in the form outside and it¡¯s a marriage certificate This is just to deceive you on purpose. Only a woman like you is stupid enough.¡± Du Caiwei was scolded by Ah Kun and immediately fell silent. She realized that she was indeed stupid enough to spend all her efforts to love Qiu Yitang. In the end, he did not treat her with any sincerity. Even this marriage certificate.. It was actually a fake. Dongfang Yunheng was not the slightest bit interested in the conversation between Ah Kun and Du Caiwei. He said coldly, ¡°Ah Kun, do you want to let Fang Xiao go now, or do you want me to send someone to take her away? ¡° What Dongfang Yunheng meant was that it was fine if you did not let her in. I can still save Fang Xiao, but I¡¯m afraid your path wille to an end. Although AH KUN was only a hooligan in Hui city, he had heard of the Dongfang family. The Dongfang family had always been abination of ck and white, so he could not afford to offend Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 2006

Chapter 2006: Chapter 2006: Shooting Yourself in the foot

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION And so.. He immediately said in a fawning manner, ¡°I¡¯ll put it in right away. But Mr. Dongfang, you have to keep your word. The police that you brought with you are already halfway up the mountain, so all of them have to be evacuated. Otherwise, at worst, I¡¯ll just die together with your woman. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly Then, he nodded and said, ¡°alright. Since I, Dongfang Yunheng, have agreed to it, I will naturally let the police evacuate. But it will only be limited to this one time. In the future, if you cause any trouble and the policee looking for you, it will have nothing to do with me, Dongfang Yunheng. ¡° Ah Kun nodded. This was a * * * * Deal. It was a different matter. Dongfang Yunheng had already shown mercy by agreeing to let him off this time. He definitely could not ask for too much. Otherwise, he might really die on this mountain. Du Caiwei saw that Ah Kun and Dongfang Yunheng hade to an agreement, and could not help but panic. She could not help but shout at Qiu Yitang, ¡°Yitang, you can¡¯t leave me alone? I am your wife, I am Caiwei, your favorite Caiwei! ¡° Qiu Yitang stood there silently, turning a deaf ear to Du Caiwei¡¯s shout. It was not that Qiu Yitang did not feel sorry for Du Caiwei to havee this far, but it was useless to feel sorry for Du Caiwei, because Du Caiwei had already gone mad. He was not really heartless towards Du Caiwei. Other than not marrying her, he had actually arranged a way out for her. He had even helped her with the immigration procedures, wanting to immigrate her abroad. However, some people were always so unsatisfied. After thinking it through, they would think it through again. As for love, it was something that both parties had to put in their hearts, blindly using tricks to deceive. In the end, it would definitely not have a good result. Du Caiwei had always wanted to break free from Ah Kun¡¯s hand and run away. Unfortunately, AH KUN did not give her such a chance. Ah Kun controlled her with one hand and used the other hand to open the door lock of the small wooden house. Then, he pushed the door open. Fang Xiao was inside the door. She looked at Du Caiwei who was still struggling under AH KUN¡¯s control. Then, she looked at the open door. She was slightly stunned before she quickly walked out of the door. ¡°Miss Fang, you can go back now. ¡± Ah Kun said to Fang Xiao who was walking out of the door quickly. ¡°When you go back, remember to tell President Dongfang and President Qiu that I, Ah Kun, did not touch a single hair on your head. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded. She turned around and nced at Du Caiwei, who was still struggling and growling. She was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t Du Caiwei use her to exchange for her marriage with Qiu Yitang It was rare that the negotiation did not go through? Although she was puzzled, her footsteps did not stop. Du Caiwei was a very scheming woman. Now that she was controlled by Ah Kun, perhaps it was the two of them acting. With this thought in mind. Fang Xiao even quickened her pace. Originally, she had to slowly slide down from the side to get off this big rock, but because she was anxious, she actually walked straight to the edge of the cliff. Dongfang Yunheng waspletely convinced by Fang Xiao. She was actually confused after being locked up in a small wooden house for one night. Well, fortunately, he was at the bottom of the cliff and could reach out to catch her. Qiu Yitang also wanted to reach out to catch Fang Xiao, but unfortunately, Dongfang Yunheng was one step ahead of him. Therefore, just as he raised his hand, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand had alreadye into contact with Fang Xiao¡¯s hand at the edge of the cliff. Fang Xiao was not heavy, but the cliff was a little steep. Therefore, after her hand was caught by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand, she jumped down slightly and directly jumped into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arms. The two of them immediately gave each other a big hug. Chapter 2007

Chapter 2007: Chapter 2007, what were you thinking about

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fortunately, I was able to stand steadily, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng deliberately teased. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t able to stand steadily, I would definitely have been knocked down by you. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face turned slightly red. She quickly broke free from his embrace, but the moment her feet stepped on the ground, she leaned back and almost slipped again. Fortunately, Qiu Yitang held her from behind with his hand. Fang Xiao¡¯s face turned even redder. She quickly reached out to grab Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm and quickly broke free from Qiu Yitang¡¯s hand. Then, she said extremely politely, ¡°thank you! ¡° Qiu Yitang was slightly stunned. He looked at Fang Xiao, who had already grabbed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s arm. After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me. Actually, I didn¡¯t lose anything when you came out, and I didn¡¯t pay anything. ¡° ¡°How could it be? ¡± This time, it was Fang Xiao¡¯s turn to be surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but look at du Caiwei, who was standing on top of the big rock with an angry face Then, she looked at Qiu Yitang and asked, ¡°didn¡¯t Miss Du say that you could only release me after you married her? It¡¯s rare that she released me before you married her? ¡° ¡°The person who released you wasn¡¯t Miss Du, but that Ah Kun, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered for Qiu Yitang. ¡°The current situation is that AH KUN has taken a liking to Miss Du, and Qiu is also happy to not continue to be entangled with Miss Du, so you were released. ¡° ¡°Then, what about Miss Du? ¡± Fang Xiao still didn¡¯t understand too much, so she asked again. ¡°Miss Du, of course, you have to stay here and be the vige wife, ¡± Qiu Yitang answered faintly, then looked at the two of them and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s not good to go down the mountain after dark. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng nodded and signaled the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau and thewyer to pack up their things and go down the mountain together. As for the police halfway up the mountain, he naturally had to let them evacuate. He, Dongfang Yunheng, always kept his word. If he said that it was not difficult, AH KUN would not make it difficult for him. As for Du Caiwei, who was still crying, he and Qiu Yitang did not turn around to look at her because she had asked for it. Fang Xiao¡¯s hand was held tightly by Dongfang Yunheng as they walked down the mountain together. However, Du Caiwei¡¯s cry for help came from behind them. Each cry was louder and more deste. She finally could not help but return to the country. Only then did she realize that Ah Kun was actually using all his strength to push du Caiwei into the small wooden house that had locked her up. From the looks of it, Ah Kun was afraid that Du Caiwei would run away, so he wanted to lock du Caiwei up in that small wooden house as well. She could not help but sigh softly. It seemed that Du Caiwei had indeed schemed too deeply this time. In the end, she had included herself. Ah Kun was a * sshole. She wondered if he would treat du Caiwei well in the future? ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng noticed that Fang Xiao¡¯s footsteps were slowing down. He could not help but look sideways at her and ask. Fang Xiao shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°nothing much. I¡¯m just a little hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. ¡° Hearing her words, Dongfang Yunheng only remembered that Fang Xiao was locked up in that small wooden house. Ah Kun only said that he did not hurt Fang Xiao, but he did not say that he had taken good care of Fang Xiao. ¡°Here, I drank it before. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng handed her a bottle of water that he had drank half of Then, he felt like exining, ¡°I was in a hurry when I went up the mountain, so I forgot to bring some dry food up. Now, there¡¯s only this bottle of water. Drink it to quench your thirst first. When we get to the small town at the foot of the mountain, I¡¯ll let you have a big meal first. ¡° Fang Xiao could no longer care that this water was something that Dongfang Yunheng had drunk before. Her throat was almost smoking from the thirst because she had not drunk water for a long time, so she took the bottle of water and drank the whole bottle in one gulp. Chapter 2008

Chapter 2008: Chapter 2008: Fang Chen was deceived

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She had just finished the half bottle of water when du Caiwei¡¯s angry curses came from the mountain. ¡°Qiu Yitang, you godd * MN IT! How dare you abandon me? I¡¯m telling you, I will never let you go even if I have to be a ghost for the rest of my life. ¡° Hearing this, Fang Xiao handed the empty bottle to Dongfang Yunheng and then looked at Qiu Yitang who had stopped walking. She thought to herself, he used to love Du Caiwei so much. Now, could he really abandon her? When Fang Xiao saw that Qiu Yitang¡¯s footsteps had stopped, she originally thought that Qiu Yitang would return to the mountain to save du Caiwei. However, she did not know that Qiu Yitang¡¯s footsteps had only stopped for three seconds before he walked down the mountain without looking back. On the way down the mountain, Fang Xiao had been silent. Although Dongfang Yunheng had always been by her side, for some reason, she had an instinctive resistance to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s approach. Of course, Dongfang Yunheng could feel Fang Xiao¡¯s resistance to him. Although she had drunk the water that he had drunk when she was thirsty, it did not mean that she hadpletely believed him orpletely epted him. In fact, he really wanted to exin to her about the incident at the Cloud Pavilion restaurant yesterday afternoon. However, Qiu Yitang and thewyer were both there at this time, and there was also a group of police following them. It was indeed not a ce to exin. Therefore, on the way back to Bincheng from the northern region of Guangdong, Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao were both silent. The two of them hardly spoke. In fact, Dongfang Yunheng wanted tomunicate with her when there were only the two of them in the car. However, after Fang Xiao ate the food he bought, she fell asleep in the back seat. He did not have the heart to disturb her. On the way back, Dongfang Yunheng took a few calls. His voice was very low. Fang Xiao was in a daze in the back seat, and she did not hear what Dongfang Yunheng was saying. It was already evening when they arrived in Bincheng. The lights were on, and the neon lights made the entire city look dreamy and dreamy. People who had just arrived would think that this was heaven on earth. However, it was precisely because of the gorgeous exterior that many sins were being quietly carried out under the dreamy neon lights. For example, at this moment, in an abandoned old factory building on the outskirts of Bincheng. Fang Chen Sat on the Sofa in the old factory building. He was somewhat baffled that he had been invited to this ce. To be more precise, he was not quite sure why these people had invited him here. Fang Chen had been invited here by these people in the early morning this morning. He woke up at six in the morning because the whistle had sounded. He was a basketball yer, so he had to get up in the morning to go jogging. When he had juste downstairs, he had been watched by the guard at the door. The guard had said that there was a young and beautiful girl at the door looking for him. At that time, he had thought it was his sister, Fang Xiao, because in his mind, only his sister, Fang Xiao, was a young and beautiful girl. However, when he walked out of the school gate, what he saw was not Fang Xiao, but an unfamiliar woman. Although she could be considered young, she was definitely not as beautiful as his sister, Fang Xiao. This woman told him that her sister was injured in a car ident in the suburbs and asked him to hurry over to see his sister. Fang Chen had always been innocent and did not know that there was a type of person called a liar in this society, so he followed this woman. Unfortunately, when he followed this woman to the suburbs, this woman brought him to this big house. However, he had never seen his sister, which made him very angry. ¡ª Rmend a new article, ¡°wife¡¯s secret: CEO Leng¡¯s revenge wife. ¡°. Chapter 2009

Chapter 2009: Chapter 2009-you don¡¯t find this surprising

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°where¡¯s my sister? ¡± Fang Chen had already lost his temper for the umpteenth time. He looked at the strange man standing beside him He questioned angrily, ¡°you said my sister was in a car ident, so where is she now? I¡¯ve been here for a long time, why didn¡¯t you let me see my sister? ¡° These people shrugged when they heard Fang Chen¡¯s words and directly chose to ignore him. Anyway, their task was to look at him. Moreover, this man looked tall and strong, but his mind seemed to be very simple. As long as they said a word, he would let them see his sister He would immediately believe them. ¡°where did you hide my sister? ¡± Fang Chen saw that these people ignored him and could not help but raise his voice and growl, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to see my sister, I will go out and look for her myself. ¡° After saying this, Fang Chen stood up and immediately walked out of the door. The two men who were guarding him at the side panicked and quickly stood up to stop him. ¡°GET OUT OF THE WAY! ¡± Fang Chen was angry and could not help but shout loudly, ¡°did you hear that? GET OUT OF THE WAY! I want to find my sister, what right do you have to stop me? ¡° ¡°Your sister will be here very soon. ¡± The person who answered Fang Chen was not the two men who stopped him, but a woman who walked in from the main entrance. This woman was none other than the person who came to look for him at the gate of the Special School in the morning. Fang Chen still remembered that this woman said that her surname was Gu and that she was taking care of Gu. She even said that she would take good care of him in the future. ¡°Sister Gu, didn¡¯t you say that my sister was in a car ident? ¡± Fang Chen felt that this sister Gu¡¯s smile was charming and her voice was very sweet, so he immediately believed her. ¡°Your sister was indeed in a car ident, but it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at the pure and handsome Fang Chen and could not help but sigh secretly. He was very handsome, but it was a pity that he was an idiot. If he was smarter, he would probably be a popr man. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big problem? ¡± Fang Chen frowned slightly, then looked at Gu Chenchen and asked, ¡°then what¡¯s the problem? Is She injured? Can she walk? Is She bleeding? ¡° Gu Chenchen frowned. It seemed that it was difficult to talk to an idiot. She could not even tell what the problem was. It seemed that she would have to waste more words. Gu Chenchen was about to exin to Fang Chen what the problem was, but she did not expect an underling to rush in from the door. He panicked and shouted, ¡°Oh no, Dongfang Yunheng is here. He brought... he brought... ¡° ¡°What else? ¡± Gu Chenchen was very dissatisfied with the underling¡¯s stuttering She could not help but re at him. ¡°Can you finish your words in one go? Don¡¯t stutter like that. You¡¯re a woman. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, if that¡¯s the case, then Miss Gu does have a bit of manliness. ¡± A familiar voice came from the door. Gu Chenchen hurriedly turned around, and then her face instantly turned as white as a sheet. She knew that Dongfang Yunheng wasing because her goal was to wait for Dongfang Yunheng toe. However, she did not expect that the person standing beside Dongfang Yunheng at this moment was actually Fang Xiao, who had been kidnapped by Du Caiwei. Why was this woman, Fang Xiao, here Wasn¡¯t she kidnapped by Du Caiwei And didn¡¯t du Caiwei use Fang Xiao to ckmail Qiu Yitang? ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m here? ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Gu Chenchen¡¯s Pale face. Chapter 2010

Chapter 2010: Chapter 2010 should be fine

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, Fang Xiao was confused when she woke up and found that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car was driving to the suburbs. She quickly asked Dongfang Yunheng why he was driving to the suburbs. She said that she was going to a special school and that she had barely escaped death She had to go see her younger brother, Fang Chen. Dongfang Yunheng said that he would take Fang Xiao to see Fang Chen. However, Fang Chen was no longer at the special school. Instead, she was at a factory in the suburbs. Therefore, if she wanted to see her younger brother, she had to go to the factory in the suburbs. At that time, Fang Xiao was stunned and quickly asked what was going on Her brother was studying at the special school, so why would he go to the factory Besides, what was he doing at the factory? In the end, Dongfang Yunheng calmly said that Fang Chen did not go to the factory by himself, but was invited by someone. The person who invited him was surnamed Gu Chenchen and was currently apanying her brother in the factory. Only then did Fang Xiao know that not only was she kidnapped by Du Caiwei, but her brother, Fang Chen, was also kidnapped by Gu Chenchen. However, she did not understand why Gu Chenchen kidnapped her brother? Dongfang Yunheng did not exin in detail to Fang Xiao the purpose of Gu Chenchen¡¯s kidnapping of Fang Chen. He only brought her to the old factory in the suburbs, saying that he wanted her to save her younger brother by herself. Therefore, when she and Dongfang Yunheng walked in just now, they were the first to ask Gu Chenchen if they felt that her appearance was very unexpected. Gu Chenchen was indeed very surprised because this waspletely out of her expectations. Moreover, itpletely disrupted her ns, causing her to be a little flustered for a moment. ¡°Yun Heng, what are you... what do you mean? ¡±AlthoughhGuuChenchenn was flustered.. However, her face quickly calmed down. Without waiting for Dongfang Yunheng to reply, she added, ¡°I invited Fang Chen over because I wanted him to experience the life in the factory, experience the environment outside the school, and experience interacting with different people. ¡° ¡°In that case, we still have to thank you, don¡¯t we? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng coldly interrupted Gu Chenchen¡¯s words. Then, he indifferently said, ¡°since this is the case, then, can we bring Fang Chen back now? ¡° ¡°this... should be possible. ¡± Gu Chenchen gestured to the two people guarding Fang Chen behind him. The two people immediately stepped forward to Stop Fang Xiao who was about to rush towards Fang Xiao ... ¡°since you can, then why did you get someone to Stop Fang Chen? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng stood there. One of his hands tightly gripped Fang Xiao¡¯s hand while the other clenched into a fist, trying his best to control his temper. ¡°Hehe, of course, it¡¯s because our conditions haven¡¯t been negotiated yet, right? ¡± Gu Chenchen ignored the intimate moment when Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao were holding hands. Instead, she looked at Dongfang Yunheng with deep affection She said in an iparably deste voice, ¡°Yun Heng, do you really have the heart to kill your child in my stomach? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s body trembled almost instinctively. She immediately struggled to pull her hand out of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand, but she was held tightly by Dongfang Yunheng. She could not pull her hand out at all. She knew that Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen had been in love for several years. She also knew that Dongfang Yunheng used to love Gu Chenchen very much. She even knew that the two of them were even engaged. Of course, it was impossible for such two people to be as pure as water between them. It was very easy for such things to happen between men and women nowadays. ¡ª Rmended new article: ¡°Wife¡¯s secret: CEO Leng¡¯s Revenge Wife¡±. Chapter 2011

Chapter 2011: Chapter 2011: I love you so much

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, having that kind of rtionship and getting pregnant were twopletely different concepts. In Fang Xiao¡¯s understanding, if a man was willing to let a woman help him get pregnant, or if a woman was willing to help a man get pregnant and give birth.. This was an expression of extreme love for the other party, because there were simply too many contraceptive knowledge and methods nowadays. Fang Xiao¡¯s retreat and trembling were instantly felt by Dongfang Yunheng. He knew that at this moment, she would definitely want to hide in her turtle shell like a turtle and never dare to stick her head out again. However, he did not want her to cower. He wanted her to understand that no matter when, no matter where, the person he had chosen from the beginning to the end was her, Fang Xiao. There was no other woman, nor could there be another woman. After controlling this woman, Fang Xiao, Dongfang Yunheng looked at Gu Chenchen Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Miss Gu, I think I¡¯ve already told you what I should have said yesterday. I really don¡¯t want to talk any more nonsense today. You¡¯d better release Fang Chen quickly. ¡° After hearing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words, Gu Chenchen could not help butugh again. However, thisugh seemed particrly deste. She looked at Dongfang Yunheng and spoke leisurely. ¡°Yun Heng, I love you. You can not deny this. Although I have used some methods to gain and lose from you, it was all because of love, because I love you. ¡° When Gu Chenchen said this, her tears rolled down like broken beads. Her delicate little face looked even more delicate and pitiful because of the sadness. The crystal clear tears rolled down her sparkling white face, shining like diamonds. Fang Xiao used to think that Gu Chenchen¡¯s beauty was more or less rted to makeup because Gu Chenchen always wore exquisite makeup. However, at this moment, when she looked at Gu Chenchen, who still looked beautiful even with his face facing the sky, she understood So Gu Chenchen was naturally beautiful. Because Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand had always been holding Fang Xiao¡¯s hand, Fang Xiao could clearly feel his hand trembling. Gu Chenchen¡¯s words did not really have no effect on him at all. Gu Chenchen looked at Dongfang Yunheng, who was still standing there indifferently, and tears rolled down her cheeks Her voice sounded leisurely again, ¡°Yun Heng, I know you don¡¯t love me, and your love for me is also discarded like a piece of trash. But, you can¡¯t stop my love for you. Even if I got pregnant by using some means to get pregnant with you, if I didn¡¯t love you, why would I think of every way to get pregnant with your child ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of a way to get pregnant with someone else¡¯s child? ¡° ¡°many times, the things that you put in so much effort to obtain don¡¯t necessarily mean that you can use them as leverage, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally spoke He looked at Gu Chenchen coldly and said, ¡°thank you for your love for me. It can be said that you put in so much effort. However, I can¡¯t bear your love, so... ¡° ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear it, ¡± Gu Chenchen quickly took over Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So, all these years, you¡¯ve always treated me as if I was distant. Although you acted with me in front of others, behind others, you were actually extremely cold to me, but... ¡° Gu Chenchen paused for a moment when she said this Then, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°but, Dongfang Yunheng, I have fallen in love with you. I love you so much that I can¡¯t extricate myself. I love you so much that I don¡¯t have myself. You can not ept my love for you, but you can not stop me from continuing to love you. I have always loved you this way... ¡° Chapter 2012

Chapter 2012: Chapter 2012 love is a wonderful thing

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°enough, Chenchen, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted Gu Chenchen impatiently Then, he said a little irritably, ¡°Chenchen, it¡¯s useless for you to say these things. Yes, I can¡¯t stop you from doing anything, because what you want to do is up to you. But, I know clearly what I want, so I won¡¯t ept your love. How about this? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was so cruel Even Fang Xiao felt that Dongfang Yunheng was too cruel. A woman loved him to the extent that she did not love him, yet he could still say such cruel words. ¡°You are indeed a person with a heart of stone. ¡± Gu Chenchen smiled, but that smile was even uglier than crying. She took two steps towards Dongfang Yunheng, then looked at Fang Xiao Her Gaze was fixed on Dongfang Yunheng as she asked, ¡°tell me, how am I inferior to her? Is it my looks, knowledge, figure, or ability? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng instinctively stopped, and his body involuntarily took half a step back, because he did not expect that Gu Chenchen would bully him and ask him such a question. Fang Xiao also did not expect that this question actually did not require much thought, and the answer was clearly ced there. Whether it was appearance, knowledge, body, or ability, she was not one-tenth of Gu Chenchen. Therefore, when Dongfang Yunheng abandoned Gu Chenchen for her, Gu Chenchen was so unwilling. Unwilling, this matter would not be reconciled to any woman¡¯s head. Therefore, Gu Chenchen would do such a thing, even breaking thew and kidnapping her younger brother, Fang Chen, to ask Dongfang Yunheng for an exnation. Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly when he heard Gu Chenchen¡¯s question. He looked at Gu Chenchen, who was standing there with a sad face. To be honest, he was tired of seeing Gu Chenchen¡¯s face because her expression was always too fake Most of the time, it was due to a certain scene. But at this moment, he had to admit that the expression on Gu Chenchen¡¯s face was very sincere. His heart trembled slightly. He knew that Gu Chenchen liked him and loved him. However, he could ignore it or ignore it. He always thought that her love for him was more of vanity and more of the identity of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s girlfriend The Halo of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e. Now, looking at Gu Chenchen like this, he felt a headacheing on. He was certain that he did not love Gu Chenchen. This had nothing to do with the questions that Gu Chenchen asked. Therefore, he took a deep breath He looked at Gu Chenchen and said, ¡°Chenchen, a man loves a woman. It has little to do with that woman¡¯s appearance. Maybe that woman is not particrly beautiful, or maybe she doesn¡¯t have good knowledge. She doesn¡¯t even have a good figure or ability to surpass others. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng paused for a moment before continuing However, ¡°Chenchen, love is a very wonderful thing. Sometimes, it¡¯s not controlled by the outside world. You have a beautiful face, a very high level of knowledge, a body with a golden ratio, and abilities that ordinary women can¡¯tpare to. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng took a deep breath as he said this. Then, he looked at Gu Chenchen, who had stopped crying, and said, ¡°Chenchen, I can¡¯t love all of these things about you, nor can I be moved by them. Although you work very hard, actually ¡ª ¡° ¡°actually, there was a period of time when I was also working hard. I was constantly working hard, working hard to fall in love with you, working hard to let you walk into my heart, working hard to let you fill up another shadow in my heart, and even never remember it, but... ¡°. ¡°...¡± Chapter 2013

Chapter 2013: Chapter 2013 is about myck of hard work

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng smiled bitterly at this point Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°but, Shen Chen, in this world, not everything can be done by hard work. It¡¯s just like your love for me, just like my hard work to make myself fall in love with you. ¡°We¡¯ve all worked hard. If I didn¡¯t work hard enough, with my personality, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten engaged to you ¡°It¡¯s just that hard work doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to sess. It¡¯s the same as when you were in school. Sometimes, you keep working hard, keep working hard, and keep working hard. In the end, your score still doesn¡¯t reach the ideal score. Sometimes, it¡¯s even worse than not working hard enough ¡°So, Chenchen, I can only say thank you for the love you just said to me. Of course, I have to say that I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ept it, and I can¡¯t afford it. You should keep your love. When you find the man who loves you, and you love him, you can love him again. ¡° After hearing so much from Dongfang Yunheng in one breath, Fang Xiao felt sour in her heart. She thought that Dongfang Yunheng indeed did not love Gu Chenchen, but Dongfang Yunheng still somewhat liked and felt sorry for Gu Chenchen. Fang Xiao did not know if she could distinguish the difference between love and affection. It was just like how she had treated Qiu Yitang back then. She did not love Qiu Yitang, that was for sure. However, before anything happened to the Fang family, before she made a fool of herself.. She at least liked her fianc??, Qiu Yitang. ¡°thank you! ¡± Gu Chenchen said in a low voice as he looked at Dongfang Yunheng He said mournfully, ¡°Yun Heng, thank you for telling me so much. Thank you for telling me that you once tried your best to fall in love with me. All along, I thought that between the two of us, I was the only one who was trying hard, and you were always running away. ¡° Gu Chenchen smiled when she said this. Her face was full of joy She looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said, ¡°now, I finally know that although you never loved me, you also tried so hard to fall in love with me. This proves that my hard work was not in vain. In fact, there is still some return. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng did not say anything when he heard this. What he said just now was the truth. He really tried so hard to fall in love with her, even though he knew that this woman was a little fake. He even used tricks and schemes on him. Unfortunately, trying to fall in love and actually falling in love were twopletely different things. When he saw Fang Xiao, he understood that the distance between wanting to fall in love and falling in love all of a sudden was actually thousands of miles. ¡°Chenchen, can you let Fang Chen go now? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng did not want to waste any more words with Gu Chenchen, because he felt that he had already said everything that he should or should not have said. ¡°Of course, of course I can. ¡± Gu Chenchen looked at Dongfang Yunheng His entire being seemed to have drifted far away as he said, ¡°actually, I invited Fang Chen here and did not mistreat him, nor did I think of doing anything to him. I just... I just wanted to see you and talk to you from the bottom of my heart. ¡° Gu Chenchen paused for a moment, then looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said, ¡°fortunately, I¡¯ve finished talking, and I¡¯ve clearly understood your thoughts. At the same time, I also know that it¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t fallen in love with me, but... ¡° Gu Cai looked at Fang Xiao as he said this, and then gave a strange smile. Then, he said with a hint of mockery, ¡°it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t worked hard enough, so I still have to work hard! ¡° Chapter 2014

Chapter 2014: Chapter 2014: How could Miss Gu be so stupid

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng was stunned by Gu Chenchen¡¯s words. He did not understand what was wrong with Gu Chenchen. Why was she still trying so hard? He was about to marry Fang Xiao, and he would never see Gu Chenchen again. How was she going to work hard She knew that there was no result, so why was she trying so hard? Dongfang Yunheng was about to open his mouth to persuade Gu Chenchen not to be stupid. He would never ept her. Unfortunately, before he could open his mouth, Gu Chenchen had already turned around. She waved her hand The two people who were originally guarding Fang Chen hesitated for a moment before walking away. ¡°sister, ¡± Fang Chen saw the person who was guarding her walk away and immediately walked towards Fang Xiao. The man who was 1.8 meters tall threw himself into Fang Xiao¡¯s arms like a child and said coquettishly, ¡°sister, I miss you so much! ¡° ¡°sister misses you too. ¡± Fang Xiao raised her head slightly and looked at Fang Chen. When she saw that he was unharmed, she was relieved and quickly asked, ¡°are you hungry? Sister will take you to eat. ¡° ¡°And brother-inw. ¡± Fang Chen broke free from Fang Xiao¡¯s arms and pointed at Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°I want brother-inw to eat with us. ¡° Brother-inw Fang Xiao red at Dongfang Yunheng and could not help butin in a low voice, ¡°what did you say to Chen Chen? ¡° Dongfang Yunhengughed and said softly, ¡°nothing much? Does Fang Chen think that I look like his brother-inw? Besides, don¡¯t you want me to be Fang Chen¡¯s brother-inw? ¡° Before Fang Xiao could answer, she heard the sound of someone falling to the ground behind her. She was slightly stunned and immediately turned around with Dongfang Yunheng. Then, she waspletely stunned. Gu Chenchen was lying right in front of them, and her face was as white as a sheet. One of her hands was pressing on her chest, and the other hand was grabbing the handle of the dagger. The dagger had already pierced deeply into her stomach Fresh blood was slowly oozing out from the handle of the dagger. ¡°Chenchen! ¡± Dongfang Yunheng hesitated for two seconds before quickly reacting. Then, he quickly ran towards Gu Chenchen, squatted down and carried Gu Chenchen horizontally As he frantically ran towards the door, he shouted loudly, ¡°quickly call an ambnce, call an emergency number... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was panicked and deste, like a wild beast running in the vast desert after losing itspanion. His figure shed past Fang Xiao and her brother, and then quickly disappeared into the abandoned factory. ¡°Why is that Miss Gu so stupid? ¡± Fang Chen¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the door where Dongfang Yunheng had disappeared. She asked in a daze, ¡°sister, why did she stab herself in the stomach with a knife? That would hurt! ¡° Fang Xiao could not help but sigh in her heart. She thought that Gu Chenchen was certainly not stupid. She was extremely smart. She had just said that she would work harder, but in the blink of an eye, Gu Chenchen had shown her a way to work harder. Dongfang Yunheng carried Gu Chenchen away, and the people he brought with him also left. The people that Gu Chenchen had invited also took the opportunity to leave quietly after seeing that Gu Chenchen had stabbed himself in his stomach. Fang Xiao held Fang Chen¡¯s hand, and the two siblings slowly walked out of the abandoned factory. Fortunately, Du Caiwei had only lost her phone when she kidnapped her and did not confiscate her change, so she was not penniless at the moment. Fang Chenined that she was hungry. She took Fang Chen for about two kilometers and found a small restaurant in a nearby town. The two siblings ate something before taking a ride back to the city. Chapter 2015

Chapter 2015: Chapter 2015 can you return my love to me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao First sent Fang Chen back to the special school and repeatedly told her brother not to go with strangers in the future. She said that other than her and the school¡¯s teachers, no one else should be trusted because those people could not be trusted. ¡°What about brother-inw? ¡± Fang Chen heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words and frowned. She could not help but ask, ¡°brother-inw can¡¯t be trusted too? ¡° ¡°He can¡¯t be your brother-inw, ¡± Fang Xiao whispered to Fang Chen to correct his understanding. ¡°Chen Chen, you don¡¯t have a brother-inw yet. In the future, if one day you really have a brother-inw, I will bring him to tell you. ¡° ¡°Oh, ¡± Fang Chen said angrily like a child. ¡°But, I like him so much. I think he is very suitable to be my brother-inw. ¡° In a certainrge general hospital in the suburbs of Binhai, outside the gynecology and obstetrics operating theater, Dongfang Yunheng smoked one cigarette after another at the end of the corridor. In just twenty minutes, there were already four or five cigarette butts under his feet. He did not expect that Gu Chenchen would actually give her a fatal blow, and even prate her lower abdomen directly. He had always thought that Gu Chenchen would kidnap Fang Chen and use Fang Chen to force him to marry her, just like Du Caiwei did. He wanted him to use marriage in exchange for Fang Chen¡¯s freedom. In fact, he had already expected that Gu Chenchen would kidnap Fang Chen, so he specially arranged for Wu Jianping to keep an eye on Fang Chen. Just as he expected, Gu Chenchen did kidnap Fang Chen. Actually, Gu Chenchen kidnapped Fang Chen and had people watch over him. Outside the abandoned factory building, there were all his men. As long as Gu Chenchen touched Fang Chen, Wu Jianping¡¯s men would rush in. Fortunately, Gu Chenchen did not touch Fang Chen. He was still thinking that Gu Chenchen was not a kidnapper after all. Compared to Du Caiwei, Gu Chenchen was still much inferior. However, at this moment, he realized that Gu Chenchen was not inferior to Du Caiwei. On the contrary, Gu Chenchen was better than du Caiwei. Gu Chenchen must have known that she was surrounded by his men, which was why he used such an extreme method. On the way to the hospital, Gu Chencheny in his arms with a pale face. Her face was full of sweat and tears. She looked at him with the most desperate eyes. ¡°She said, Yun Heng, I know you don¡¯t love me, and I know I can¡¯t catch you with this child, so I¡¯ll return your child to you. Can you return the love I¡¯ve given you for so many years to me? ¡° He said nothing. He just hugged her tightly and looked at the dagger in her abdomen. Thinking of the sharp tip of the dagger in the body of the baby in her belly, his heart actually began to tremble. It was only a few kilometers from the abandoned factory to the hospital in the town. It was not even ten minutes¡¯drive, but he felt that it was extremely long, so long that he could not hold on any longer. It was not easy for the car to stop. When they finally arrived at the hospital, the car door was pulled open from the outside. The doctors and nurses in the hospital were already prepared. When they saw him carrying Gu Chenchen down, they immediately came forward to wee him. He ced Gu Chenchen on the moving bed, but Gu Chenchen held tightly onto the clothes on his arm Then, she said in an extremely miserable voice, ¡°Yun Heng, if... if I can¡¯t make it, please give my corneas to Fang Xiao... remember to give my corneas to Fang Xiao... ¡° Chapter 2016

Chapter 2016: Chapter 2016. Three dayster, he went to Singapore

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, his heart was struck by a heavy blow. If he used to deal with and detest Gu Chenchen more, then at this moment, he was really touched, and even... ... He personally sent Gu Chenchen to the door of the operating theater. When he saw that the operating theater was tightly closed, his heart could not help but be nervous, and even inexplicably afraid and terrified. He did not know what he was afraid of, nor did he know what he was afraid of. In short, he could not settle down, so he could only go to the end of the corridor and smoke non-stop. After he finished the sixth cigarette, he was about to take out a cigarette from his pocket to smoke the seventh cigarette when he heard footsteps behind him. He immediately turned around and realized that Wu Jianping had already walked up to him. ¡°Mrs. Gu is here! ¡± Just as Wu Jianping¡¯s voice fell, an earth-shattering and sorrowful cry came from the door of the operating theater. After Fang Xiao sent her younger brother, Fang Chen, back to the special school, she went straight back to thepany¡¯s dormitory. She did not care about which hospital Dongfang Yunheng sent Gu Chenchen to. She felt that it was not something that she needed to care about. A week had passed in the blink of an eye since the day Gu Chenchen had stabbed herself in the stomach with a dagger. Dongfang Yunheng did not appear in her dormitory anymore. At the same time, he did not make a call. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. Of course, she knew that Dongfang Yunheng had not disappeared. It was just that he would never return to her side. Regardless of whether he really loved her or not, it did not matter anymore. Gu Chenchen¡¯s love for Dongfang Yunheng had already gone deep into her bones. Qiu Yitang had note to disturb her ever since he had saved her from the mountains in northern Guangdong. This made her secretly relieved. She hoped that from now on, Qiu Yitang wouldpletely forget about her He would never remember her as his so-called ex-wife. After she returned, everything returned to normal. Her work continued. Arge order was ced by a client in Singapore. It seemed that there was a new batch of products for sale in China. ¡°Fang Xiao, get ready. We will go to Singapore in three days, ¡± the general manager said to her. ¡°You are in charge of this order. Singapore also requires you to go there personally. ¡° Three dayster, when they went to Singapore, Fang Xiao started to get busy because this order was very important to thepany. At the same time, it was her first time directly discussing cooperation with a client In the past, it was usually in the form of a single or online email exchange. Actually, she would not be going to Singapore for long. The general manager said that it would take at least three to five days, or at most eight to ten days, so she did not need to bring too much luggage. She only needed to bring two or three sets of clothes and her daily necessities. She knew that she did not need to bring too many things. She was thinking of going on a long trip. No matter what, she had to inform her younger brother. At the same time, she had to inform the special school that in the future, anyone other than her should not ask Fang Chen toe out to meet her. From the fact that Gu Chenchen had easily taken Fang Chen Away, she clearly realized that Fang Chen was indeed very simple. He would believe anything that people said. Although he had long be an adult.. However, a person¡¯s Iq was still like that of a five-or six-year-old child. He did not have the basic ability to recognize people. She thought of meeting her younger brother before going to Singapore and having dinner together, so she asked for leave in the afternoon. Because she had to fly to Singapore tomorrow and had nothing to do in the afternoon, her request for leave was immediately approved. Chapter 2017

Chapter 2017: Chapter 2017. A noblewoman came knocking on her door

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Unfortunately, when she felt that Fang Chen was not in the special school, she found out that he had gone to city g with the coach to y a game. He would probably be back in two days. ¡°Fang Chen is a good basketball talent. He is young and energetic. The coach thinks highly of him. He will probably introduce him to the Basketball Club after the new year, ¡± the principal said to her Then he said with relief, ¡°he can be considered a star in our special school. We are very proud of him. Fang Chen is very good. We all like him very much. ¡° When Fang Xiao walked out of the special school, her eyes were still hot. She was very gratified by her brother¡¯s good work. She thought that even if her brother¡¯s iq remained at five or six years old for the rest of his life, she would not feel much regret anymore After all, her brother already had a career that he liked. For the entire afternoon, she did not know where to go, so she walked aimlessly through the streets and alleys. She only thought that the sky would turn dark soon, and when it turned dark, she could go back to the dormitory. During this period of time, she was not very willing to go back to the dormitory. She usually worked overtime at night and always went back veryte. She dragged her exhausted body and fell asleep in her room after taking a shower. She did not like to stay in the dormitory because his things were everywhere in the dormitory. He had clearly note for ten days, but the dormitory still seemed to be filled with his smell. Even when she closed her eyes, she could think of his every frown and smile. It was in this short span of ten days that she washed her bed sheets, quilts, pillowcases, and so on twice. This was because when she slept at night, she could always smell his smell. It was as if he was lying next to her He was domineering and strong, trapping her in his arms. There were barbeques on the street, and the spicy smell rushed into her nose. She only felt that it was iparably delicious, so much so that she almost drooled. And she had clearly eaten lunch. She looked at the time. It was only slightly past three in the afternoon. She was clearly not that hungry, but for some reason, she always felt that the spicy smell was too tempting. After swallowing a few times, she finally could not control her appetite and walked up to buy two skewers. The snacks on the street were not expensive, only five dors a skewer. Ten dors to buy two skewers was quite a lot. She ate the spicy skewers as she walked. It was really delicious, even if it was very spicy. She could not understand herself. She was clearly a southerner, and the thing she disliked the most was chili, especially this kind of spicy. In the past, she would have been scared off by a piece of Red Flower, but now she was enjoying it so much. Just as she was enjoying it, the spicy food made her mouth red and even slightly painful. A car quietly stopped in front of her and rolled down the window. The honking sound woke her up. She lowered her head to eat the spicy food and looked up. Only then did she see the person in the car window. In the driver¡¯s seat was the noblewoman who had once looked for her in New Jersey. Of course, it was not Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mother. She finally understood that thisdy was not Mrs. Dongfang, but Mrs. Gu, also Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother. Why had she never noticed that Gu Chenchen looked like thisdy before? ¡°Miss Fang, can you get in the car for a moment? ¡± Mrs. Gu saw Fang Xiao standing there nkly and took the initiative to greet her. Without waiting for Fang Xiao to answer, she quickly added, ¡°I have something to talk to you about. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded. She looked at the spicy skewers in her hands that she had not finished eating. After thinking for a moment, she did not throw them away. She took the spicy skewers and opened the passenger door to get in the car. Chapter 2018

Chapter 2018: Chapter 2018 there were many women who loved him

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mrs. Gu, is there something you need me for? ¡± After Fang Xiao asked this question, she brought the spicy skewers to her mouth and took a bite. As a result, Mrs. Gu frowned. It was obvious that she was very repulsed by her indecent behavior. ¡°You should eat the spicy skewers when they¡¯re hot. They won¡¯t taste good when they¡¯re coldter, ¡± Fang Xiao exined to Mrs. Gu Calmly. At the same time, she had no intention of throwing away the spicy skewers and continued to eat. When Mrs. Gu Heard Fang Xiao say this, it was obvious that she would not throw away the spicy skewers for her sake. She thought that she had something to discuss with Fang Xiao, so she could only endure it, even though the spicy skewers that she had tested red, ck, red, and ck made her feel extremely disgusted. ¡°I think you should have heard about Chen Chen. ¡± Mrs. Gu drove the car to a remote ce and stopped. Then, she turned her head to look at Fang Xiao, who was still eating the spicy skewers. ¡°heard? ¡± Fang Xiao did not understand what Mrs. Gu meant. She took thest bite of the spicy skewers and asked Mrs. Gu, ¡°heard what? What happened to Miss Gu? ¡° ¡°Fang Xiao, don¡¯t y dumb with me! ¡± Mrs. Gu was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s knowing-it-all attitude. She could not help but raise her voice. ¡°Chen Chenmitted suicide for Yun Heng. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this? ¡° ¡°suicide? ¡± Fang Xiao waspletely dumbfounded. She looked at Mrs. Gu with her eyes wide open and frowned slightly. ¡°When did Miss Gumit suicide? I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know about her suicide? ¡° ¡°How could you not know? ¡± Mrs. Gu was even more furious now. She couldn¡¯t help but remind Fang Xiao, ¡°Chen Chen said you were there that day, and your brother saw it too. ¡° ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about the day Miss Gu kidnapped my brother? ¡± Fang Xiao came to a realization. ¡°What kidnapping your brother? Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. ¡± Mrs. Gu was very dissatisfied with Fang Xiao¡¯s kidnapping She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°We only invited your brother to that ce as a guest, but we didn¡¯t touch him at all. If it really was a kidnapping, do you think your brother would be unharmed? ¡° ¡°This... ¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. She really wanted to say that a kidnapping didn¡¯t necessarily have to be so painful ? I was also kidnapped by Du Caiwei, wasn¡¯t i? At that time, I was only locked up in a small room and starved for a day and a night ... But in the end, she didn¡¯t say that Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Gu said that Miss Gumitted suicide because she used a dagger to pierce through her own abdomen that day But at that time, Miss Gu didn¡¯t say that shemitted suicide for Dongfang Yunheng. She only said that she wanted to return Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s child to Dongfang Yunheng.¡± ¡°Chenchen is already pregnant with Yun Heng¡¯s child, yet you still want to snatch Yun Heng from her hands. ¡± Mrs. Gu was really angry when she said this She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Fang Xiao, can¡¯t you have a shred of conscience? Chenchen loves Yun Heng so hard. Can¡¯t you understand them and help them properly? ¡° ¡°Hehehe, look at what Mrs. Gu said. ¡± Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she heard this Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng is too famous and is a public figure. There are many women who love him. There are also many women who love him hard. When I was working as Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s secretaryst year, there was once a woman who wanted to jump off a building for Dongfang Yunheng. ¡° Fang Xiao paused at this point, then looked at Mrs. Gu and said, ¡°ording to Mrs. Gu¡¯s logic, whoever loves Dongfang Yunheng hard has to help her. Then, your Gu Chenchen probably won¡¯t get a chance, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Chapter 2019

Chapter 2019: Chapter 2019 I¡¯m not that capable

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... ¡±Mrs..Guu did not expectFanggXiaoo to be so disrespectful to her Thus, her face darkened She could not help but snort coldly, ¡°how can our Chen Chenpare to those women outside ¡°those women are just wishful thinking and like Yun Heng, while our Chen Chen and Yun Heng are in a romantic rtionship and like each other. The two of them were once engaged. You can¡¯t deny this point. ¡° ¡°What does being engaged mean? ¡± Fang Xiao looked sideways at Mrs. Gu and found her words funny She couldn¡¯t help but say indifferently, ¡°I think Mrs. Gu also understands that divorce is no longer a rare urrence in this society. An engagement doesn¡¯t mean anything big. So, not to mention that your daughter used to be Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s fianc??e, even if she used to be Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s wife, it¡¯s still the past, isn¡¯t it ¡°The past is the past. Mrs. Gu should know this better than I do, right? ¡° ¡°You... ¡± Mrs. Gu Heard Fang Xiao say this She was so angry that her face turned red and then white. She took a short breather Then she looked at Fang Xiao and asked fiercely, ¡°tell me, how do you want to let Dongfang Yunheng go? How do you want to help Yun Heng and Chen Chen? As long as you give me your conditions, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, it seems that Mrs. Gu has indeed gone to great lengths to get her daughter to marry Dongfang Yunheng. ¡± Fang Xiao could not help butugh She turned to look at Madam Gu¡¯s face that was like a Palette and said, ¡°I think Madam Gu must have found the wrong person today. It¡¯s because the rtionship between Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen is not a problem for me to fulfill everything. I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to do so. The key person is Dongfang Yunheng. As long as he is willing to marry Miss Gu Chenchen, do you think I can stop him? ¡± Fang Xiao paused at this point and continued, ¡°of course, if he is not willing to marry Miss Gu Chenchen, then do you think I can persuade him? ¡° ¡°Mrs. Gu, I think you may have overestimated my ability. In fact, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. A woman like me doesn¡¯t have the ability to do what you think. ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao immediately opened the door and got out of the car. She felt that talking to Mrs. Gu was aplete waste of time. Moreover, after eating two sticks of spicy food, her mouth felt numb and spicy. She had said so much nonsense, so she wanted to get out of the car and buy a bottle of water to drink. ¡°As long as you leave Dongfang Yunheng, as long as you don¡¯t appear in front of him, ¡± Mrs. Gu immediately said to Fang Xiao, who was about to open the car door, ¡°just like five years ago, after you and Yun Heng separated, he naturally fell in love with Chen Chen. ¡° When Mrs. Gu said this, she became angry again She looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°originally, Yun Heng and Chen Chen had a very good rtionship over the past few years. If you hadn¡¯t appeared in front of Yun Hengst year, he wouldn¡¯t have any estrangement with Chen Chen. Perhaps they are now married. ¡° ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mrs. Gu still thinks that my existence has destroyed the rtionship between your daughter and Dongfang Yunheng, right? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Mrs. Gu The corners of her mouth pulled into a mocking smile as she said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I think you haven¡¯t forgotten that at the end ofst year, I returned to Hui city to get married. This should be considered aspletely withdrawing from the rtionship between Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen, right ¡°during that period of time, why didn¡¯t Dongfang Yunheng marry Gu Chenchen? ¡° Chapter 2020

Chapter 2020: Chapter 2020 it was useless to think too much

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Gu was obviously stunned, then she said angrily, ¡°they were already engaged. At that time, they were supposed to get married, but you got divorced at that time and appeared in front of Yun Heng again. That¡¯s why Yun Heng... ¡° ¡°Then, ording to Madam Gu¡¯s words, isn¡¯t my charm much greater than your Miss Chen Chen¡¯s? ¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s cold words were Madam Gu¡¯s. ¡°think about it. Six years ago, when I was still an ignorant young girl, Dongfang Yunheng liked me. More than a year ago, on my wedding day, I was abandoned by the groom. Moreover, I even had an erotic photo taken. After a few years, I met Dongfang Yunheng again. He still likes me. I even went to get married at the end ofst year and got divorced a few monthster. Now, I¡¯m already a second-hand woman, but Dongfang Yunheng is actually willing to abandon your pure, beautiful and noble daughter to be with me. ¡° Fang Xiao smiled when she said this, but the smile on her face was obviously filled with mockery She looked at Mrs. Gu and said, ¡°thank you, Mrs. Gu, for using your daughter to praise me. For the first time, I feel that there are still people who appreciate second-hand women, so ¡ª ¡° ¡°So what? ¡± Mrs. Gu could not help but ask nervously when she saw Fang Xiao Pause when she said ¡°so¡± . ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Gu, I can¡¯t hide far away for your daughter¡¯s happiness, because I don¡¯t owe you anything. I will only work hard for my own happiness. If Dongfang Yunheng really wants to be with me and wants to propose to me, I definitely won¡¯t refuse. ¡° After saying that, Fang Xiao immediately pushed open the car door and got out of the car. Then, she mmed the car door shut with a bang and walked toward the crowded street without looking back. She thought that she did not need to be afraid of anyone, nor did she need to hide from anyone. She was just two people with her brother. Her brother had his own career that he liked, and she also had her own legitimate career. She was no longer Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mistress, and no one could use anything to threaten her. Therefore, she did not need to worry about Mrs. Gu. There was a saying that a barefoot person was not afraid of wearing shoes. She thought that she was the barefoot one, and Mrs. Gu and her daughter wore shoes. She was not afraid of the two of them. Of course, as for Dongfang Yunheng, she did not have too many fantasies. Even if he said that he wanted to bring her to the Dongfang family, even if he said that he wanted to marry her, even if... ... She could only let nature take its course. If Dongfang Yunheng really had a heart, then she did not need to think too much. If he did not have that heart, then it was useless for her to think too much. She had originally wanted to stroll on the streets for a day, but meeting Mrs. Gu ruined her mood. She thought about going to Singapore the next day, so she nned to invite Liu Yijun out for dinner that night. She also wanted to ask her if she wanted to bring anything back from Singapore. Unfortunately, Liu Yijun¡¯s cell phone could not be reached. She even called the Secretary Desk. She shook her head in frustration and walked toward the bus stop helplessly. She thought it would be better to return to her dormitory as soon as possible. It was not rush hour. There were not many people on the bus, and there were no traffic jams on the road. The driver put on the car radio, which happened to be the music channel. There was a host introducing pop songs. After the introduction, the host yed a song called love like air. She did not pay attention to the name of the singer, so she did not know who sang it. Chapter 2021

Chapter 2021: Chapter 2021 isn¡¯t everything settled

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The love between us is as light as air, and I still can¡¯t bear it, let the past pile up in my heart, I can only hug the air, pretend that it¡¯s you, happiness through the ss, looks beautiful, but it can¡¯t be touched, maybe the you that passed by me, only leaves a trace in my life. . . Fang Xiao thought that the love between her and Dongfang Yunheng is as light as air, that¡¯s why she can¡¯t bear it. As for the past, the past has gone with the wind, so, what¡¯s left for her, she can only hug the air. ... Dongfang Yunheng was a happiness that she couldn¡¯t touch. Whether it was in the past or now, he was standing high above the clouds. She was an ordinary woman after all. If she wanted to fly up to the clouds and stand side by side with him, it could only be wishful thinking. Of course, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be wishful thinking, but she still made her intentions clear in front of Mrs. Gu without backing down. This time, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to quit. Of course, she also knew that whether she would take the initiative to quit or not wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s own choice. If he chose Gu Chenchen, she wouldn¡¯t be able to shake his decision at all. Binhai, one inch ink city Dongfang Yunheng walked down the stairs as he looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already 5:20 in the afternoon. There were still forty minutes before Fang Xiao got off work, and it shouldn¡¯t take him half an hour to drive from here to herpany So everything was still in time. He hadn¡¯t seen Fang Xiao for ten days. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking or doing during these ten days, or if she was nning to escape again? Although he hadn¡¯t gone to her ce for ten days, he had always known her whereabouts. Wu Jianping said that she went to work every day and didn¡¯t meet with other friends or anything like that. It was as if she had been kidnapped Her brother¡¯s kidnapping had never happened before. He was relieved when he heard the news. He thought that as long as she was in Binhai, as long as she didn¡¯t run far away, as long as... ... ¡°Yun Heng, are you going out? ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s voice interrupted Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s thoughts. Only then did Dongfang Yunheng realize that there was someone in the living room. His Mother was sitting on the SOFA reading a book. She probably asked this because she saw himing downstairs, and grandma Wang wasing over with a tter of fruits. ¡°MMM, ¡± he replied. He did not n to go over and sit with his mother for a while. Instead, he wanted to walk straight to the entrance of the living room. ¡°Yun Heng,e here. ¡± Xi Muru saw that her son was about to leave and could not help but frown. She said a little unhappily, ¡°why? You¡¯ve gotten yourself into a mess, and now you want your mother to clean up your mess for you? ¡° ¡°mother, how could I have that intention? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng walked over helplessly and sat down on the single-seater Sofa next to him. Then, he looked at Xi Muru and smiled apologetically. ¡°mother, hasn¡¯t everything been resolved? ¡° ¡°What has been resolved? ¡± Xi Muru was very dissatisfied with Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. She threw the book in her hand under the coffee table Then, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°what do you think about Shen Chen¡¯s matter? We have to give the Gu family a reason, right? ¡° ¡°What do you mean by giving the Gu family a reason? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said unhappily. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already made things clear with Shen Chen. We can¡¯t force matters of love. After so many years, I haven¡¯t loved her. Even if it were another five years, I still wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her. ¡° Chapter 2022

Chapter 2022: Chapter 2022: I will never marry her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Now it¡¯s not a question of whether you love her or not. ¡± Xi Muru red at her son, then said a little irritably, ¡°now it¡¯s a question of whether you marry her or not. The Gu family wants you to be responsible for Chenchen! ¡° ¡°Why should I be responsible for her? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was a little angry when he heard that He could not help but raise his voice by two decibels. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told you the situation. Chenchen stabbed himself in the abdomen with a dagger. What does that have to do with me? If every woman who likes memits suicide, will I be able to take full responsibility? ¡° ¡°Chenchen stabbed herself in the abdomen with a dagger, that¡¯s right. ¡± Xi Muru nodded as she looked at her son She sighed and continued, ¡°but, Yun Heng, don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s your child that¡¯s evil in Chenchen¡¯s stomach. At that time, you didn¡¯t want her anymore. As a woman, in a moment of anger, she wanted to return your things to you. That¡¯s why she would behave in such extreme ways... ¡° ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t matter whether her behavior is extreme or not. This has nothing to do with me. In short, I won¡¯t marry her! ¡° Dongfang Yunheng quickly took over his mother¡¯s words Then, he hurriedly expressed his stance. ¡°Chenchen¡¯s motive is nothing more than to make things bigger and let you all know more about it. His motive is to make her even more miserable. He wants everyone to sympathize with her and think that she is a woman with deep feelings. He thinks that she is doing this all because she loves me, so he pulled all the weight of family to her side and isted me. He wants everyone to put pressure on me. It¡¯s as if if I don¡¯t marry her under such circumstances, I would be a wolf-hearted man. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, I didn¡¯t expect my son to be so insightful. ¡± Xi Muru could not help butugh when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words Then, she sighed and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, Chen Chen¡¯s purpose is like this. She only has one purpose in doing this, and that is to save herself from death. Now... ¡° ¡°mother, don¡¯t do it now, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted Xi Muru impatiently Then, he said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she is in her past life or in her future life. In short, I can¡¯t marry her. Not to mention her uterus is injured, even if her uterus is gone, I can¡¯t marry her. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you now. ¡± Xi Muru¡¯s tone immediately became stern. She looked at her frustrated son and said, ¡°Your father asked me to inform you that in half a month, you will marry Chen Chen. The date has been set. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng widened his eyes and stared at his mother. He wondered if he had heard wrongly. ¡°Mother, what did you say just now? ¡° ¡°Your father asked me to inform you that in half a month, you will marry Chen Chen. The date has been set. ¡± Xi Muru repeated what she had just said and then looked at her son seriously. ¡°Why? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was finally angry. He looked at his mother He growled angrily, ¡°why did you agree to the Gu family¡¯s request? Can¡¯t I make the decision for my own marriage? What right does father have to make the decision for me? If you want to marry him, marry him yourself. I won¡¯t marry Gu Chenchen Anyway. ¡° Xi Muru did notugh when she heard her son¡¯s words. Instead, she sighed heavily Then, she looked at her angry son and said, ¡°Yun Heng, sometimes some things are fate, and you can¡¯t escape fate. This is just like how your father and I were back then. ¡° Chapter 2023

Chapter 2023: How could chapter 2023 be so coincidental

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Xi Muru paused at this point, then she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°back then, I wholeheartedly wanted to escape from your father. I didn¡¯t know how many methods I used, but in the end, I still couldn¡¯t escape. In the end, it was still with him. ¡° ¡°The story between you and father is different from the story between me and Gu Chenchen, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted his mother¡¯s words impatiently Then, he said angrily, ¡°mother, father was indeed a little cruel to you back then, but father likes you. He wants you to be by his side. As for me and Chenchen, I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t like her at all because she¡¯s too fake. ¡° ¡°Now, it¡¯s not a question of whether Chen Chen is fake or not. ¡± Xi Muru quickly interrupted Dongfang Yunheng. Then, she took out a piece of paper from her bag and handed it to Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°Take a look. This is Chen Chen¡¯stest medical report. ¡° ¡°Medical Report? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng could not help but be puzzled. When he took the piece of paper, he could not help but mutter, ¡°didn¡¯t her wound heal? Doesn¡¯t that mean tomorrow can... ¡° Before Dongfang Yunheng could finish muttering, he was shocked by the contents of the piece of paper. Then, he looked at Xi Muru and said in a daze, ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right? How could it be so coincidental? ¡° ¡°I thought it was impossible too. I even thought that this was a conspiracy by Mrs. Gu, so I got your uncle Liu Hao to personally go to Chen Chen¡¯s ward to draw two tubes of blood and return to our Sunshine Hospital for a check-up. However, the result was the same as the result from the hospital where Chen Chen was hospitalized. ¡° Xi Muru sighed heavily when she said this Then, she shook her head with a wry smile and said, ¡°Yun Heng, although Chen Chen is a little fake and Mrs. Gu pretended to be me to go to New Jersey to look for Fang Xiaobang to break up the couple, in the end, in the end, Chen Chen really loves you. You can¡¯t deny this, and you can¡¯t deny it either. ¡° ¡°There are many women who love me. Do I have to marry all of them? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng scoffed at his mother¡¯s words and threw the piece of paper away in frustration. ¡°Chen Chen is suffering from uterine cancer. Liu Hao said that based on her current condition, the longest is one year, and the shortest is half a year. ¡± Xi Muru avoided the topic of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s conversation and went straight to another matter. ¡°Mrs. Gu cried very sadly. She said that her daughter¡¯s greatest wish in this life is to marry you as a wife. She said that she also knows that you like Fang Xiao in your heart and think about Fang Xiao, but... ¡° Xi Muru paused for a moment before she sighed and said, ¡°anyway, Mrs. Gu hopes that you can discuss with Fang Xiao and see if you can give Chenchen a year. Maybe not in a year. I hope that you can fulfill Chenchen¡¯sst wish. ¡° ¡°since father has agreed on my behalf, why are you still discussing with me now? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng felt extremely frustrated. He really did not expect Gu Chenchen to have uterine cancer, even though he had gone to the hospital to see her over the past few days. Actually, when Gu Chenchen was sent to the hospital, she had undergone surgery. The doctor said that the cut had been very deep. Not only had it injured her uterus, but it had also injured the pregnancy sac in her uterus. Therefore, before the suture operation, the doctor had even performed an abortion operation on her. Five days after the operation, for some reason, the doctor said that she had always been evil and unclean, so he performed a second operation. Then, he seemed to want to take her blood for a test or something. ¡ª Rmended new article: ¡°Wife¡¯s secret: CEO Leng¡¯s Revenge Wife. ¡° Chapter 2024

Chapter 2024: Chapter 2024: Do I really have to marry her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Although he went to the hospital to see her every day, he didn¡¯t stay in the hospital all day. After all, there were many things to do in thepany. Moreover, he had flown to Japan to attend a business cooperation meeting in the past ten days. He had just flown back from Japanst night. Because the ne waste, it was already midnight when he arrived at Binhai. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go to the hospital to see Gu Chenchen. Instead, he went straight back to one inch Mo city to sleep. When he woke up in the afternoon, he was only concerned about asking Wu Jianping about Fang Xiao¡¯s news. As for Gu Chenchen, he thought that she should have been discharged from the hospital. After all, it wasn¡¯t a serious injury. Moreover, when he flew to Japan three days ago, he went to her ward At that time, she even said that the doctor said that she would be discharged after two or three days of observation. But who would have thought that in just these three days, she actually investigated and dealt with such a matter? ¡°Your father is standing on the side of everyone¡¯s consideration, ¡± Xi Muru quickly exined to her husband Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°actually, even if you marry Chenchen, it¡¯s just to give her a status. This can be considered as her return for being by your side all these years. Of course... ... ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, your father and I won¡¯t force you. After all, this is your marriage. As parents, we will only give you advice, we won¡¯t force you. ¡° ¡°Then, you just said that my father wants me to marry Chen Chen in half a month? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was slightly dissatisfied with Xi Muru¡¯s contradictory words. ¡°Hehehe, I said that on purpose just now. I just wanted to see your reaction, ¡± Xi Muruughed Then, she stood up and patted her son on the shoulder. ¡°alright, Yun Heng, your father and I mean that since Shen Shen is really in the advanced stage of uterine cancer, and there isn¡¯t much time, then we might as well give her a title. You and Fang Xiao can wait another one or two years. ¡° ¡°Of course, this is just what your father and I want. In the end, it¡¯s still up to you to decide. Moreover, you should discuss this with Fang Xiao before making a decision. ¡° Xi Muru felt her mouth dry after she said this. She yawned as if she had just handed over an important task. She Sat on the Sofa and used a toothpick to fork the fruit that mother Wang had brought over to eat. Dongfang Yunheng stood up from the SOFA and nced at his mother, who was leisurely eating the fruit. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. He just turned around and walked out of the door. He originally wanted to go to Fang Xiao¡¯spany to pick up Fang Xiao from work, but after the conversation with his mother, he was no longer in the mood. At this moment, he only wanted to confirm Gu Chenchen¡¯s condition. If Gu Chenchen really had uterine cancer, of course, his mother said that Uncle Liu Hao had already had a blood test. Logically speaking, he should not have suspected, because suspecting Gu Chenchen¡¯s condition was the same as suspecting uncle Liu Hao. But he had to suspect, because this was too much of a coincidence. Gu Chenchen had not been diagnosed with uterine cancer for a long time and had not been diagnosed with uterine cancer, but at this time, she had been diagnosed with uterine cancer. If it was true, if it was true... ... Dongfang Yunheng leaned on his steering wheel and did not step on the elerator for a long time. His mind was constantly thinking about Gu Chenchen¡¯s uterine cancer. If it was true, what should he do? Should he really marry her Even if it was just to give her a title? ording to his parents, he should do this. Even if it was just to appease Gu Chenchen, he should marry Gu Chenchen and then wait for Gu Chenchen to die before marrying Fang Xiao. Chapter 2025

Chapter 2025: Chapter 2025 unless she did not have a terminal illness

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Heaven knew that he did not want to marry Gu Chenchen. He did not want to marry Gu Chenchen at all. Therefore, even if it was just an empty marriage, he was unwilling to give it to her. When Mu Yao came back from school, she saw Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car parked there, but it was starting. She walked over and saw him lying on the steering wheel. She knocked on his car window outside the window. ¡°Brother, why are you lying on the steering wheel in a daze? ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking about it. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng rolled down the car window and looked at his sister outside. ¡°Mu Yao, you¡¯re out of school so early? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s still early? It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock. ¡± Mu Yao rolled her eyes at him and then said in a bad mood, ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look unhappy. Did my future sister-inw, Fang Xiao, ignore you again? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not Fang Xiao. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng shook his head and looked at Mu Yao with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s Shen Shen. She... actually has uterine cancer, and it¡¯s in the middle andte stage. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± This time, even Mu Yao felt a little strange. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°who told you this? I think she¡¯s fine. Why did she identally stab herself and even cause uterine cancer? Isn¡¯t this too weird? ¡° ¡°Mom just told me. She even said that Uncle Liu Hao has been diagnosed. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now. Dad and mom wanted me to marry Chenchen and fulfill the wish of a person who is about to die. They wanted to give her a title and let her leave without any regrets. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡± Mu Yao nodded and looked at Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°from the perspective of human nature, you should indeed do this. After all, Gu Chenchen has been your girlfriend for a few years. Now, there are only a few days left... ¡° ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to do this. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng red at Mu Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t be reasonable with me. Mom has been talking to me for a long time. My ears are getting calluses. ¡° Mu Yao could not help butugh when she heard this Then, she looked at him with a sympathetic gaze and said, ¡°brother, what kind of name do you think you have? Look at Yun Sheng, how carefree his life is. Two days ago, he got involved with the newest model in Singapore. He even said that he wanted to promote that model... ¡° ¡°Aiya, I have a big headache with my matters. How can I have the mood to pay attention to him? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng interrupted Mu Yao¡¯s words with slight annoyance Then, he quickly asked, ¡°Oh right, Mu Yao, don¡¯t you usually have a lot of evil ideas? Quickly help me think of a way to not get married to Gu Chenchen. ¡° ¡°Tch, what can I do? ¡± Mu Yao red at him and said in a bad mood, ¡°since he only has that much time left, why don¡¯t you satisfy him... ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy your dead head and satisfy you. I¡¯ll let you help me think of a way. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly interrupted Mu Yao¡¯s words. Then, he red at her and raised his voice to shout, ¡°quickly think of a way. ¡° ¡°F * Ck, what kind of person are you? You can think of a solution for your own matters. ¡± Mu Yao was also a little unhappy She could not help but say coldly, ¡°what other solution can I think of? Since my parents think that you must marry that Gu Chenchen, then you can only marry her. who asked her to be so unlucky to have uterine cancer? Unless she doesn¡¯t have a terminal illness. ¡° After saying this, Mu Yao turned around and walked towards the door of the hall. She no longer paid attention to this unreasonable Dongfang Yunheng. Seriously, how could she not help him with his matters? Chapter 2026

Chapter 2026: Chapter 2026 I won¡¯t take the me for you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng was even angrier when he heard Mu Yao¡¯s words. He also hoped that Gu Chenchen did not have a terminal illness, but she had already gotten a terminal illness. If it had been another doctor who had diagnosed it, he could have doubted it, but uncle Liu Hao had also diagnosed it So he did not even need to doubt it. Thinking of this, he only felt an even greater headache, so he simply started the car and slowly drove out of one inch Mo city. Then, he slowly wandered on the streets. When his phone rang, he was parking the car by the river in a daze. Therefore, he did not even look at the number and pressed the answer button. In the end, it was Yun Zai who had not called him for a few months. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Yun Heng asked indifferently. Without waiting for Yun Heng to answer, he continued to ask, ¡°just now, Mu Yao said that you got together with another young model. This time, you must not say that the media got it wrong again. That person is me. I won¡¯t take the me for you. ¡° ¡°Hehehe, ¡± Yun Zai could not help butugh Then, he yawned on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°why would I call you? Didn¡¯t I hear that you¡¯re getting married? I asked what kind of gift you want. As your younger brother, I have to help you prepare it, right? ¡° ¡°marriage, dizziness is more like it. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was slightly annoyed as he shouted at Yun on the other end of the phone, ¡°you¡¯re not even married yet. Why would I get married? ¡° ¡± ... ¡± there was a short period of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, he said slowly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re the elder brother. ¡° ¡°elder brother, you big head ghost. I only carried you out two minutes earlier, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said angrily. ¡°I really hate the doctors of that year now. Why didn¡¯t I carry you out first? If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t have to stay at home to guard Dongfang Corporation, and I wouldn¡¯t have to... ¡°. ...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯tin about the doctors of that year, ¡± Yun Zai quickly interrupted him Then, he sighed and said, ¡°it was Mu Yao who told me that you were getting married. Mu Yao said that you didn¡¯t want to marry that woman, and that you couldn¡¯t think of any other way. She asked me to help you think of a way. ¡° ¡°right, right, right. I really can¡¯t think of a way, ¡± Yun Heng Heard Yun Heng say this Immediately, he said in line with his words, ¡°you always have many ideas, especially when ites to dealing with women. Quickly think of a way for me to solve this matter. ¡° ¡°What do you need to think of? ¡± Yun Heng said impatiently on the phone A slightly angry voice came over, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, you¡¯re a pig. There¡¯s no need to think too much about this kind of thing. Just tell the Gu family directly that you¡¯re not willing to marry a woman with a terminal illness. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± ¡°Moreover, many women will voluntarily withdraw when they know they have a terminal illness. They¡¯re deeply afraid that they¡¯ll drag down the man they love. Yet, the Gu family is using this reason to ask you to marry Miss Gu. This shows that Miss Gu doesn¡¯t really love you. She just really wants to marry you. ¡°...¡± As the saying goes, a single sentence wakes up the person in the dream. Dongfang Yunheng had to admit that Yun¡¯s words had indeed woken up the person in the dream. It had alsopletely pulled him out of the mystery that he was still stuck in. That¡¯s right, why was he so conflicted? Why didn¡¯t he just tell the Gu family that he wasn¡¯t willing to marry Gu Chenchen? Besides, he wasn¡¯t the one who made Gu Chenchen suffer from uterine cancer. Why should he be responsible for Gu Chenchen? After hanging up the call with Yun Zai, he immediately drove to Gu Chenchen¡¯s hospital. It seemed that he still had to visit her and make things clear to her. Chapter 2027

Chapter 2027: Chapter 2027 I heard that you have uterine cancer

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When Dongfang Yunheng rushed to the hospital, Gu Chenchen was about to have dinner when Mrs. Gu stewed chicken soup with Ginseng for her. When she saw Dongfang Yunhenging over, she immediately closed the lid of the insted lunch box in her hand. ¡°Yun Heng, have you eaten? ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice was soft and soft. It was said that it sounded very soft. In fact, if she was in a good mood, her voice would still be heard. However, Dongfang Yunheng was not in a good mood, so Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice was very ufortable in Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ears. His face was cold, and the way he looked at her was different from before. Gu Chenchen¡¯s heart could not help but sink. The Dongfang Yunheng today was different from the past few days. Thest few times he came, he would always bring a bouquet of flowers. But today, his hands were empty, and there was nothing in them. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to eat. ¡± As expected, when Dongfang Yunheng opened his mouth, his voice was obviously cold. ¡°Did someone make you angry? ¡± Gu Chenchen asked carefully. Looking at Dongfang Yunheng, she guessed, ¡°is it Wu Jianping? Or your secretaries? ¡° ¡°I heard that you have uterine cancer? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng avoided her question and did not answer. Instead, he asked her another question. His cold gaze was like a sharp de thatnded on Gu Chenchen¡¯s face. Gu Chenchen¡¯s heart instinctively stopped. Her thoughts immediately started to spin. It seemed that Dongfang Yunheng came here today to talk about marriage. It seemed that her mother had indeed looked for Mrs. Dongfang Otherwise, Dongfang Yunheng would not know that she had uterine cancer. However, she did not know what kind of attitude he had. From his expression, it was obvious that he was very angry. Of course, any man who knew that he was going to marry a woman with a terminal disease would probably be very angry. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s anger was within Gu Chenchen¡¯s expectations, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by his anger. She was only concerned about the result, and of course, it was the result she wanted. Thus, she bit the corner of her lips and said with tears in her eyes after a while, ¡°the doctor said so, but I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that I will get uterine cancer... ¡° Gu Chenchen¡¯s tears rolled down when she said this. She covered her eyes with both hands, and tears flowed out from between her fingers. From this, it could be seen how sad and sad she was. However, Dongfang Yunheng was indifferent to Gu Chenchen¡¯s pain and sadness. He waited for her to calm down a little before he spoke again. ¡°Chenchen, I came here today to tell you clearly. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng looked at Gu Chenchen coldly His cold voice seeped out from his thin lips. ¡°actually, I told you clearly when you told me that you were pregnant. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be so unfortunate. You had a miscarriage in your lower abdomen, and you actually had a uterine cancer. ¡° Gu Chenchen, who was originally crying, immediately stopped sobbing when she heard Dongfang Yunheng say this. She raised her head and looked at Dongfang Yunheng with tears all over her face. Biting her lips, she asked, ¡°what do you... mean by this? Could it be that my uterine cancer is fake? ¡° ¡°I have no interest in knowing whether your uterine cancer is real or fake, nor do I want to know, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng continued coldly. ¡°I came here to tell you that whether you have uterine cancer or not, and regardless of how long you can live, even if you only have a few days left, it has nothing to do with me, Dongfang Yunheng, so ¡ª ¡° Chapter 2028

Chapter 2028: Chapter 2028: Are you feeling unwell

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng paused for a moment He looked at Gu Chenchen, whose face was as Pale as a sheet of paper, and said, ¡°So, don¡¯t let your mother look for my mother, and don¡¯t let your uncle look for my father, because it¡¯s useless. I, Dongfang Yunheng, am a normal man. I have my own thoughts and opinions. I don¡¯t need my parents to make decisions for my marriage. ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. If you still don¡¯t understand, then I¡¯ll say it clearly. I won¡¯t marry you. No matter what your situation is, I won¡¯t marry you! ¡° After Dongfang Yunheng said this, he immediately turned around and walked towards the door of the ward. He did not take another look at the woman who was standing there with a face as Pale as a sheet and her body swaying on the verge of copse. He pulled open the door and saw that Mrs. Gu was standing at the door with a pale face. When she saw him, she was slightly stunned. Then, she stared at Dongfang Yunheng with an extremely hateful gaze She said angrily, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, you have no conscience. You will definitely not be rewarded well in the future. You will never be able to have a child after marrying that woman because that woman is no longer able to give birth. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng scoffed at Mrs. Gu¡¯s words. After she finished scolding him, he said coldly, ¡°your daughter, Miss Gu Chenchen, pierced her uterus with a knife. Moreover, she has uterine cancer. Do you think she is still able to give birth? ¡° Fang Xiao went to bed after eating dinner. Because she had eaten a lot of spicy food in the afternoon, her stomach felt a faint pain. Therefore, she packed her luggage, took a shower, and went to bed. In fact, she could not fall asleep. Perhaps it was because she was excited about going abroad, or perhaps it was because Mrs. Gu had looked for her in the afternoon, or perhaps it was because she had received a text message from Qiu Yitang during dinner. She had prepared noodles for herself at night. She had just eaten half of the noodles when a text message reminded her. She was not in a hurry to read the text message on her phone because she was worried that the bad content would affect her appetite. After eating the noodles, she opened the text message. As expected, it was not good news. The text message came from a group of numbers that she was not unfamiliar with. Although she had never deliberately memorized this group of numbers, after reading it many times, she was naturally somewhat familiar with it. It was a text message from Qiu Yitang. The content was very simple. It was to tell her that Gu Chenchen had unfortunately suffered from uterine cancer, and that the Gu family and the Dongfang family were already discussing the marriage between Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen. Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen.. It was estimated that they would get married in half a month. She looked at the message and sat there in a daze for a long time. She had thought of giving Dongfang Yunheng a call. She wanted to ask him if he was really going to marry Gu Chenchen. She wanted to ask him... ... But in the end, she did not call. She thought about her identity and her current self. Even if she really loved him, how could he really marry a second-hand woman? Fang Xiaoy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. She did not know how much time had passed. Just as she was in a daze, the sound of a key being turned came from outside the door. She was instinctively shocked. This was the dormitory that she had rented. Logically speaking, only she had a key. No, there was another person who had a key. That person was Dongfang Yunheng, who had arrogantly entered her room. She immediately turned over and sat up. The person who had walked in was indeed Dongfang Yunheng. When he saw that she was already sitting on the bed, he frowned slightly He asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock now. Don¡¯t you usually go to bed so early? ¡° Chapter 2029

Chapter 2029: Chapter 2029 where are you going on a business trip

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell anywhere, ¡± she answered truthfully. She got down from the bed and looked at him as she asked, ¡°Um, why are you here? ¡° She originally wanted to ask, weren¡¯t you in Gu Chenchen¡¯s ward discussing the marriage with her Why did youe here now? But when she thought back, it was normal for Dongfang Yunheng toe here. After all, he still had a lot of daily necessities here. Moreover, he was really going to marry Gu Chenchen. No matter what, he had to inform her, right? ¡°Can¡¯t youe if you have nothing to do? ¡± He sat down on the SOFA with a smile. He put his arms behind his head and yawned. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Is there anything to eat here? ¡° ¡°...¡±she was speechless. Didn¡¯t he go to Gu Chenchen¡¯s ce Could it be that he didn¡¯t have a couple¡¯s meal or something with the woman he loved? ¡°There¡¯s nothing left, ¡± she said truthfully. ¡°there was still some noodles left. It just so happened that I cooked them myself for dinner. You should go out and find a ce to eat. ¡° ¡°then go out and buy some noodles. ¡± He Sat on the Sofa and did not move. He yawned and ordered, ¡°while you¡¯re at it, buy a few eggs and see if there are tomatoes. I want to eat the eggs and tomatoes you made to cover the noodles. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy anything. ¡± Fang Xiao stood there and did not move. When he saw the surprised look in his eyes, he exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad on business tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how many days I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll buy some things and leave them here. When Ie back, won¡¯t the smell be musty? ¡° ¡°What? You¡¯re going abroad on business? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally put down his hand on the pillow and asked nervously, ¡°where are you going on business? ¡° The next morning, Fang Xiao almost missed her flight. When she arrived at the airport, the loudspeaker was already urging her, causing her manager to be furious at her. He said that she didn¡¯t have any sense of time and didn¡¯t know the importance of going to Singapore? Of course, Fang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Fortunately, there were still five minutes left. She took the boarding pass from the manager¡¯s hand and quickly went to the security check. Then, she jogged with the manager to board the ne. Actually, she could not be med for beingte. The only one to me was that disgusting man, Dongfang Yunheng. Last night, he shamelessly stayed in her dormitory and once again ate her to the point that not even her bones were left. Last night, when that man had arrived at her dormitory, he had said that he was hungry and wanted to eat. Of course, she was not so kind to help him buy things, so she told him about her business trip to Singapore today. Who knew that the man would not let her help him buy things in the end. Instead, he directly pulled her out of the door and asked her to apany him to dinner. He even said that with her apanying him, his appetite would be better and he could eat more. She was still a little surprised by his arrival. She remembered that Mrs. Gu hade to look for her in the afternoon, so she could not help but ask, ¡°well, how is Miss Gu? ¡° ¡°Not good, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered without raising his head. He was only focused on eating the bowl of beef and Vermicelli soup that had just been served. ¡°What do you mean by not good? ¡± Fang Xiao was a little dissatisfied with his words. ¡°Is the aftereffects of the abortion bad or something? She seemed to be in a very serious condition at that time. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know about the aftereffects of the abortion. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng still did not raise his head. He had eaten on the nest night and slept until the afternoon in the early morning, so he was really hungry now. Chapter 2030

Chapter 2030: Chapter 2030 must have said that she had be stupid

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Well, Fang Xiao was convinced by this man. He had been guarding the patient¡¯s ward all day, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know anything. What was this? Did he really not know, or was he unwilling to tell her? ¡°Mrs. Gu came to look for me in the afternoon, ¡± she said faintly. ¡°Huh? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally raised his head. His chopsticks stopped in the air. He looked at Fang Xiao and frowned slightly. ¡°What did she tell you? ¡° ¡°She wanted me to leave Binhai for the sake of your and Miss Gu Chenchen¡¯s happiness. She wanted me to hide far away and never appear in front of you again, ¡± Fang Xiao said. ¡°then... You promised her? ¡±DongfanggYunhengg couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.Hee wasn¡¯t surprised thatMrs..Guu was looking forFanggXiaoo, because if that woman could find his parents, she would definitely be able to findFanggXiaoo, or even threatenFanggXiaoo ... He was very nervous about Fang Xiao. He really wanted to know what Fang Xiao had said to Mrs. Gu. He really wanted to know if Fang Xiao still had a trace of attachment to him? ¡°Why should I promise her? ¡± Fang Xiao red at Dongfang Yunheng She said angrily, ¡°who is she to me? And who is she to you? Besides, why should I fulfill her daughter¡¯s and your happiness? I don¡¯t owe you anything. Your happiness should be in your own hands, shouldn¡¯t it? ¡°? Dongfang Yunheng immediatelyughed when he heard Fang Xiao¡¯s words. Looking at her angry look, he suddenly saw the scene of the two of them in New Jersey five years ago. He put down the chopsticks in his hand and reached out to hold Fang Xiao¡¯s hand. Then, he clenched it tightly in his palm and stared at her with his deep ck eyes After a long while, he said gently, ¡°thank you, Xiao Xiao. Thank you for not agreeing to her request. Thank you for being so selfish. Thank you for finally knowing that you are not the Almighty. Thank you for not being a good person anymore. ¡° Fang Xiao almost fainted from his thanks. She struggled free of his hand and stood up. Then, she turned around and left. He quickly took out a Hundred-yuan bill and threw it on the dining table. Then, he followed her back. Fang Xiao felt that the biggest mistake she madest night was not to apany Dongfang Yunheng to dinner. In fact, it was sote that it could be said to be supper. The biggest mistake she made was to let Dongfang Yunheng stay in her dormitory. Dongfang Yunheng waspletely shameless. He said that he would never disturb her rest, and he promised that he would make sure that she got up on time. He even promised that he would arrive at the airport early. She did not know whether she had lost her mind or not, but she actually believed him. When he got into her bed, and when he started to make a move on her, she remembered that he was a wolf in human skin. She must have been kidnapped by Du Caiwei, and then witnessed Gu Chenchen¡¯s self-harm with her own eyes. She must have been so scared that she had forgotten the fact that Dongfang Yunheng was a wolf. It was because she had made such a big mistakest night that she could not get out of bed this morning. When she finally woke up, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning. She was so scared that she almost rolled out of bed. Fortunately, Dongfang Yunheng said that he would drive her and that his driving skills were top-notch. He said that he would definitely be able to catch the ne. He told her not to be in such a hurry and to quickly change her clothes and leave. She had already changed her clothes as fast as she could. Dongfang Yunheng was faster than her. The two of them did not even need to brush their teeth, wash their faces, or wash their faces. They took their luggage and left. Fortunately, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car was fast, so they had to hurry. In the end, they managed to catch the flight. However, Fang Xiao¡¯s manager had a dark expression on his face. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with her tardiness. Chapter 2031

Chapter 2031: Chapter 2031 was the fastest way to catch the ne

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, regardless of whether the manager was satisfied or not, she still boarded the ne and flew to Singapore with the manager. At least she did not dy her work. Singapore arranged for someone to pick them up. At the same time, they arranged for a hotel. Everything went very smoothly. Thedy who came to greet them was the salesperson who was usually with Fang Xiao. The manager who received them at the Hengtianpany said that their long-distance flight was very tiring. He told them to rest in the afternoon. They could also walk around Singapore on their own. At night, their boss would wee them. It was Fang Xiao¡¯s first time in Singapore, so she did not have any acquaintances at all, nor did she know where to go. The manager and the manager¡¯s secretary seemed to have rtives here, so they contacted their rtives as soon as they arrived at the hotel. ¡°Fang Xiao, I want to go to my cousin¡¯s ce. Do you want to go with me? ¡± Xiao Deng, who stayed in the same room as Fang Xiao, the manager¡¯s secretary, asked Fang Xiao after the phone call. Fang Xiao shook her head and tly refused, ¡°I won¡¯t go. You Go. I¡¯ll just walk around the hotel. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Xiao Deng picked up her branded bag. Fang Xiao waved her hand and walked out of the room, twisting her slender waist. As soon as Xiao Deng left, Fang Xiao immediately went to the door and hung the door number ¡°do not disturb¡± on the handle outside the door. Then, she closed the door and walked towards her bed. She had been tormented by Dongfang Yunheng the night before. At this moment, she only wanted to have a good sleep.. To make up for the sleep she hadst night. Usually, she had the habit of choosing a bed. She could not fall asleep in an unfamiliar room or a strange bed. However, she was too tired today, so she threw away this habit. Shey on the bed and fell asleep just like that. She was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. When she opened her eyes, the room was already dark. Only then did she remember that she did not turn on the lights. She could see during the day. Moreover, the floor-to-ceiling curtains were light-colored and did not block out the light. She picked up her phone and saw that it was the manager. She quickly pressed the answer button The manager was angry and growled, ¡°Fang Xiao, where the hell have you been? The general manager of Hengtianpany is treating us to a meal. You actually did note. What is this? ¡° Only then did Fang Xiao realize that she had overslept in the afternoon. She hung up the manager¡¯s call and hurriedly got up. She washed up as fast as she could and rushed out of the room. The manager said on the phone that the Hengtianpany was treating them to a meal at the calm hotel near the hotel. However, she had run out in such a hurry that she had forgotten the location of the calm hotel. She was also afraid that she would be scolded again if she called the manager. In the end, she hailed a taxi. Thinking that she would definitely be able to find the taxi driver if she could not find him, she hurriedly said to the driver after getting into the taxi, ¡°I¡¯m going to the calm hotel. ¡° Afraid that the driver would not be able to listen to her mandarin, she spoke again in Hokkien. The driver nodded and did not say anything. He just stepped on the elerator and left. About twenty minutester, the taxi driver stopped and pointed at the recruitment notice on a tall building next to her. The Tranquil Hotel indicated that she had arrived at her destination. Fang Xiao quickly paid the taxi fare. Although she had some doubts about the distance between the hotel and her hotel and the proximity of the manager¡¯s mouth, she thought that the manager probably did not know the direction, so she did not think too much about it. The hotel was luxuriously decorated. Fang Xiao remembered that the manager said it was private room 209 on the second floor, so after entering the hotel, she directly asked the hostess how to get to private room 219. Chapter 2032

Chapter 2032: 2032, you¡¯re actually ying a stranger¡¯s game with me

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION When the hostess heard her question about Room 219, she was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao with a scrutinizing gaze, which directly made Fang Xiao¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with me? ¡± Fang Xiao looked at the hostess. ¡°No, ¡± only then did the hostess realize that she had lost herposure. She hurriedly smiled apologetically and brought her to the VIP elevator. She even helped her to open the elevator politely. Then, she warmly reminded her, ¡°when you exit the elevator, the second room on the right is room 219. ¡° ¡°thank you! ¡± Fang Xiao thanked the hostess and then stepped into the VIP elevator. She didn¡¯t think much about why the hostess brought her to the VIP elevator. There was also an ordinary passenger elevator on the other side. When she walked out of the elevator, she naturally turned her right hand over. The second room was indeed room 219, and the door was left ajar. It seemed that they were waiting for someone. The manager and the others were probably inside. Fang Xiao pushed the door open naturally and walked in. However, when she took two steps in, she waspletely stunned. This was because there were not many people in the private room as she had expected, but only one person. And this person was actually Dongfang Yunheng, who had driven her to the airport in Binhai this morning! Why did hee to Singapore When did hee Last night, he did not say that he wasing to Singapore in her bed. This morning, when he drove her to the airport, he did not say that he wasing to Singapore? When she got out of the car in the morning, he helped her take out her suitcase from the trunk and even told her, ¡°remember to call me when youe back so that I can drive over to pick you up. Then, I have to talk to you about an important matter. ¡° The man in the room also raised his head when he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. When he saw her standing at the door, he obviously frowned. Then, he said lightly, ¡°Miss, did you go to the wrong room? ¡° Fang Xiao immediately flew into a rage when she heard Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s question. What kind of man was this? Last night, he had eaten her up in her bed, not even leaving her bones. This morning, he drove her to the airport and said that he wanted to talk to her about an important matter when she went back Now, he actually pretended not to know her? When the man in the room saw that Fang Xiao was standing there without saying a word, and that her expression was clearly filled with anger, his brows could not help but deepen. Then, he coldly asked, ¡°Miss, did you enter the wrong room? ¡° Fang Xiao was really angry this time. She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the man Then, she angrily said, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, what do you mean by this? If you were to change ces, you would pretend not to know me, right? Why didn¡¯t you sayst night that you entered the wrong room? Did you crawl into the wrong bed? ¡° The man was stunned at first by her angry roar, but after hearing the contents of her roar, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Looking at the angry woman in front of him, he felt that it was funny. He didn¡¯t know how Dongfang Yunheng could stand such a shrew. Good boy, why didn¡¯t he know that he liked this type of woman in the past? He had always thought that he liked a woman like Gu Chenchen, who was gentle enough butcked true love. Fang Xiao saw that the man just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, so he became even angrier He could not help but point at him and shout, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve really had enough of you. I never thought that you would be such a person. You¡¯re just going abroad. It¡¯s fine if you want to follow me to Singapore, but you¡¯re actually ying the game of pretending to be a stranger with me. Do you think this is very interesting Do you think... ...¡± Chapter 2033

Chapter 2033: Chapter 2033, I¡¯m too ignorant

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Before Fang Xiao could finish her sentence, the sound of high heels came from behind her. She immediately turned around and saw a sweet-looking woman with exquisite makeup and a figure even better than Gu Chenchen Furthermore, a woman wearing a low-cut dress walked in with a smile on her face. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted She then turned around and sneered at the man, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. Dongfang Yunheng, why don¡¯t you just tell me directly in Binhai Do you need to use such a method to exin something to me Did I say that I would stick to you I did say that. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t continue speaking after saying this. She thought of how he had deceived her time and time again, and how she had been fooled by him time and time again. She felt a sense of sadness, and tears immediately rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I. . . Didn¡¯t know myself well enough. ¡± She bowed slightly to the man, then turned around and ran out of the door. At this moment, she had forgotten the purpose of her trip to Singapore ... ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run. ¡± The man saw that Fang Xiao had turned around, so he panicked. He stood up in a daze for a moment and was about to chase after her. He had to exin it to her clearly. ¡°Yun is here. ¡± The woman who had just entered immediately reached out and grabbed his arm. She called out in a coquettish manner, ¡°it¡¯s not easy for me to find the time to apany you... ¡° ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll get together again next time when we have time. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai quickly pulled the woman¡¯s hand away and ran out of the private room. ¡°MM. ¡± The woman stomped her feet in anger. She was dressed so beautifully tonight. She wanted to have dinner with Dongfang Yunzai and perhaps she could take the opportunity to climb into his bed However, she did not expect that she would be ruined by an ordinary woman. Seeing Dongfang Yunzai chase after her so nervously, could it be that this woman was the one in the legends? The woman that Dongfang Yunzai loved and hated so much that no one could mention her in front of him? Fang Xiao ran out of calmness hotel in tears. This gave the hostess at the entrance of Calmness Hotel who had just opened the elevator door for her a big fright. Then, she smiled in relief. In Room 219 sat Dongfang Yunzai, the most mysterious man in Singapore. Many women even said that his voice could make women pregnant. It was an exaggeration to say that Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s voice could make women pregnant. However, this also meant that in Singapore, Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s charm was irresistible It was said that there were no less than three women who would jump off buildings or bridges tomit suicide for him every year. The woman just now was too ordinary. Moreover, she was wearing professional attire. She didn¡¯t even have makeup on. How could such a woman catch Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s eye? Just as the woman was secretly guessing how this woman and Dongfang Yunzai knew each other, Dongfang Yunzai quickly ran out from behind. He even chased after the woman¡¯s figure with quick steps. This greatly broadened the horizons of the hostess. This was the first time in history that she had seen Dongfang Yunzai chasing after a woman. Usually, it was the women who chased after him, and he usually wished that he could get rid of the women who chased after him. Fang Xiao ran very fast and also very quickly. She felt extremely stifled because she had just seen Dongfang Yunheng dating another woman in the private room. Thinking about how he had cheated time and time again, her heart was about to break. Chapter 2034

Chapter 2034: Chapter 2034 I am not Dongfang Yunheng

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Last year, he took her to Paris, France, and took her to the Eiffel Tower. He gave her the most beautiful night, but in the end, she was mercilessly abandoned by him when she returned to Binhai. This year, she had been on her guard again and again. She had always guarded her heart and kept a distance from him in her heart. She had never allowed herself to have any attachment or nostalgia for him. But in the end, she was still moved by him. When he took her to meet his parents, when he broke off the engagement with Gu Chenchen for her, when he and Qiu Yitang came to the mountains of northern Guangdong to rescue her who had been kidnapped by Du Caiwei, when he came to tell herst night.. He would not marry Gu Chenchen. Even if Gu Chenchen staged a self-harming act, it would not change his decision in any way. ... She admitted that she was indeed moved by him. Last night, she had opened her heart to him. When they were intimate and passionate, when he asked her if she was willing to marry him, she nodded and even said ¡®I¡¯m willing¡¯ . However, who would have thought that Dongfang Yunheng would let her see such a scene in just one day. No, it should be said that who would have thought that in just one day, Dongfang Yunheng would carry her and go out with another woman in the private room of the Singapore Hotel! Fang Xiao only cared about running forward. Because she was in a hurry, she did not have the time to care about the situation under her feet. When she ran out of the hotel entrance and turned left, she actually bumped into a tricycle that was pushing fruits diagonally opposite her. ¡°Bang! ¡± Of course, she could not hit the tricycle, so when she was hit by the tricycle, she retreated a few steps back. She just happened to retreat to a streetmp post. After being hit by the streetmp post, her body moved forward again Just like that, she fell to the side of the road. ¡°Ah! ¡± Fang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but shout. She fell to the ground like a dog eating sh * T, but her mouth hit the concrete floor, and her teeth bit her lower lip. Dongfang Yunzai saw Fang Xiao Fall, but unfortunately, he was still a step toote. When he ran to Fang Xiao¡¯s side, Fang Xiao was already lying on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re running for. I¡¯M NOT A CANNIBAL! ¡± Dongfang Yunzai squatted down and reached out to help Fang Xiao, who was lying on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°ouch. ¡± Fang Xiao bent over and covered her stomach with her hand. She could not help but cry out in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. This woman called Dongfang Yunheng when she saw him. It was obvious that she was his older brother¡¯s woman. Moreover, she seemed to be very sad. He did not usually know his older brother¡¯s woman. The only one he knew was Gu Chenchen. Who was this woman She even said that his older brother had climbed into her bedst night. Could it be... ... Before Dongfang Yunzai could think clearly, Fang Xiao was already sweating from the pain. Even so, she still pushed Dongfang Yunzai, who was supporting her, away with all her might Anyone said angrily, ¡°Go away. From now on, we don¡¯t know each other. When you go back, move all the things that were ced in my dormitory away... ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t even know you now, ¡± Dongfang Yunzai quickly cut her off. Before she could reply, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m not Dongfang Yunheng. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡° ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person? ¡± Fang Xiao was even angrier now She could not help but growl at Dongfang Yunzai, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, there are indeed people who look simr in this world, but there are absolutely no people who look exactly the same. If you say you¡¯re not, then so be it. If you¡¯re not Dongfang Yunheng, then you¡¯re just a beast that¡¯s worse than a beast. ¡° ¡°. .¡± Chapter 2035

Chapter 2035: Chapter 2035. She had mistaken him for someone else

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Three ck lines immediately appeared on Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s forehead. In his entire life, this was the first time Dongfang Yunzai had been called a beast by a woman. No, this woman did not call him a beast. The person she was calling a beast was Dongfang Yunheng. What did that have to do with him? Thus, he said coldly, ¡°if you want to scold Dongfang Yunheng, please go back to Binhai and scold him. This is Singapore. As for the person you¡¯re talking about who looks exactly the same? It¡¯s said that identical twins usually look exactly the same. ¡° ¡°twins? ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Only then did she remember that Dongfang Mo had two sons, and those two sons were twins. One was called Dongfang Yunheng, and the other was called Dongfang Yunzai. It was said that Dongfang Yunheng was the eldest son and was forced to return home to take over the family business while Dongfang Yunzai started his own business outside. She finally understood that she had made a mistake just now. This man was not Dongfang Yunheng, but Dongfang Yunzai, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s younger brother. An awkward expression immediately appeared on her face. After a long while, she bowed slightly to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯m sorry... ¡° After saying this, Fang Xiao immediately turned around and was about to leave. However, just as she turned around, she felt dizzy and slowly fell towards the green belt by the roadside. ¡°Hey, what happened to you again? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai saw that her body was slowly falling down and immediately went over to support her with his hand. He asked nervously, ¡°what happened to you? You didn¡¯t fall down anywhere just now... ¡° Dongfang Yunzai stopped before he could finish asking. This was because he noticed that this woman¡¯s silver pants were wet and had a faint red color. ¡®This is bad. Could it be that this woman has her period? ¡® Dongfang Yunzai thought to himself. He looked at the unconscious woman and did not think too much about it. He picked her up and quickly ran to a clinic not far away. ¡°Doctor, quickly take a look at her. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s voice was a little hurried. He walked into the clinic and shouted at the white coat inside, ¡°she fell just now and then fainted after standing up for a while. She seems to be bleeding... ¡° ¡°put her up here. ¡± The white coat in the clinic led him to a room inside. He pointed at a clean hospital bed and waved his hand. ¡°Go out first. We need to examine her. ¡° ¡°Can you get a female doctor to examine her? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai stood still because he saw that the doctor was a man. However, the woman on the hospital bed was clearly bleeding from that area. The male doctor in the white coat was clearly dissatisfied with Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s words He could not help but say in annoyance, ¡°do you want to take a look here The doctor doesn¡¯t know whether she¡¯s a man or a woman ¡°Right now, I just want to wake her up first and ask her about the situation. As for the reason for the bleeding, there are many reasons. If it¡¯s just her period or something like that, I¡¯ll naturally get the nurse to bring her to the washroom to handle it herself. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not such a simple problem. ¡° Dongfang Yunzai was feeling mncholic after hearing the doctor¡¯s words when he saw the two nurses quickly walk in. Only then did he feel slightly relieved. Then, he turned around and walked out of the room. However, he did not leave. Instead, he stood outside the door. Actually, Fang Xiao had already woken up when Dongfang Yunzai was arguing with the doctor. She only opened her eyes when she saw Dongfang Yunzai leave. She looked at the doctor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m having my period. I. . . I just fell down. My stomach is faintly aching... ¡° ¡°How long has it been since your period? ¡± The doctor quickly asked Fang Xiao. At the same time, he took the medical record and wrote on it. Chapter 2036

Chapter 2036: Chapter 2036 was whether to preserve the pregnancy or miscarry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How long has it been since your period? ¡± The doctor quickly asked Fang Xiao. At the same time, he took the medical record and wrote it on the notebook. ¡°It seems like... It seems like it¡¯s already ten days past your period. ¡± Fang Xiao thought for a moment, then nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°it¡¯s already been dyed by ten days. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll first take a blood sample to see if you¡¯re pregnant. ¡± As the doctor spoke, he instructed the nurse beside him, ¡°take her blood sample and immediately do a check to see if it¡¯s positive. ¡° The nurse immediately brought over needles and blood vessels. Although Fang Xiao was usually most afraid of injections, there was nothing she could do at this moment. She could only watch helplessly as the nurse tied a rubber band around her arm. Dongfang Yunzai was outside the room. The ss door of the consultation room was not soundproof. He heard the doctor¡¯s words clearly and was shocked. Then, he quickly took out his phone to call Dongfang Yunheng who was far away in Binhai. The call was quickly picked up. He did not wait for the other party to call first. He immediately said into the phone, ¡°brother, your woman came to Singapore. She just fell and bled... ¡° ¡°What? She fell and bled? Is it serious? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s nervous voice came from the phone. Without waiting for Dongfang Yun to reply, he continued to ask, ¡°right, how did you know that the woman who fell was my woman? ¡° ¡°She called me Dongfang Yunheng, ¡± Dongfang Yunzai said in a bad mood. ¡°She even called me a beast. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t your woman. ¡° ¡± ... ¡± there was a short period of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, he asked, ¡°what¡¯s the name of the woman you¡¯re talking about? ¡° ¡°I. . . Wait, I haven¡¯t asked her name yet. ¡± After Dongfang Yunzai said this, she immediately walked to the door of the clinic and pushed open the half-closed door. Then, she asked Fang Xiao who was lying there, ¡°by the way, Miss, what¡¯s your surname and name? ¡° ¡°You¡¯ve gotten her pregnant, and now you¡¯ve even caused her to have a miscarriage, yet you still don¡¯t know her name? ¡± The nurse answered before Fang Xiao could Then, she red fiercely at Dongfang Yunzai and said, ¡°you¡¯re a yboy from all of Singapore, so you¡¯re just a beast that¡¯s worse than a pig or a dog. ¡° ¡°I... How did I offend you? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai felt extremely unhappy D * MN, wasn¡¯t he unlucky enough today? He had originally nned to have a date with a movie star at the Calm Hotel and had thought that he would be able to enjoy a beautiful woman in his arms tonight. Who would have thought that he would be ruined by an unfamiliar woman. Now, he had kindly sent this woman to the hospital and was scolded by a nurse. Did he really have to be so unlucky? Fang Xiao could not help but smile when she heard Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s words. Her stomach was clearly still faintly aching, but this smile seemed to be a little forced. ¡°My... My name is Fang Xiao, ¡± Fang Xiao finally said her name to Dongfang Yunzai, who was standing at the door. ¡°Hey, she said her name is... ¡± before Dongfang Yunzai could finish speaking, he realized that the call had been inexplicably cut off. ¡°F * Ck, what kind of person is this? ¡± He could not help but swear. He put away his phone and then frowned. He looked at the woman on the hospital bed and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What did you say your name was? ¡± ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. She did not believe that he did not hear her name clearly just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say it? Her name is Fang Xiao? ¡± The nurse red at Dongfang Yunzai, then said in a bad mood, ¡°she¡¯s pregnant and now there are signs of miscarriage. Do the two of you want this child or not? If you want it, then save it. Don¡¯t miscarry. ¡° Chapter 2037

Chapter 2037: Chapter 2037: I¡¯ve really mistaken you for someone else

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This... ¡± Fang Xiao looked at Dongfang Yunzai and then at the nurse. After a long while, she said, ¡°i... Think it¡¯s better to... ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t decide this on your own, ¡± Dongfang Yunzai quickly interrupted Fang Xiao. Then, she walked into the room and looked at Fang Xiao on the hospital bed. ¡°I¡¯ll call my brother right away and ask him what he thinks. ¡° ¡°Did I say that this child is your brother¡¯s? ¡± Fang Xiao coldly interrupted Dongfang Yunzai. Then, she turned her head to the side. Her tears instantly fell onto her cheeks. Dongfang Yunzai was slightly stunned. Then, heughed again and said mockingly, ¡°you didn¡¯t say that this child is my brother¡¯s, but you did say that my brother climbed into your bed. How about this, I¡¯ll call my brother and ask him. ¡° The nurse was confused by the conversation between the two of them. At first, she was certain that this woman was the woman of this yboy, Dongfang Yunzai, but after listening to the conversation between the two of them, it seemed that this woman was not Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s woman Instead, it was Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s brother¡¯s woman. Since she was Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s brother¡¯s woman, then why was it not his brother who sent this woman to the hospital when she fell Instead, it was Dongfang Yunzai who sent her to the hospital? ¡°have the two of you discussed this properly? ¡± The white coat asked impatiently. ¡°Do you want the child in her stomach or not? Hurry up and make a decision so that we can take appropriate measures. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s save her pregnancy first. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai could not be bothered to call Dongfang Yunheng. He immediately made a decision on behalf of Dongfang Yunheng. Although he had never seen this woman before.. However, he had heard of her name many years ago. Every family knew of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s first love, the ck girl, Fang Xiao. It was no wonder that his older brother did not want Gu Chenchen. It seemed that he was still unable to escape from this ck girl¡¯s grasp. If it was another woman who was pregnant with his older brother¡¯s child, he would not dare to make a decision for his older brother. However, as for this woman, he was certain that his older brother would definitely want this child. That night, Fang Xiao did not return to the hotel where she stayed. Instead, she hung a pregnancy needle in this clinic because Dongfang Yunzai had made a decision for her to take care of her pregnancy! When Dongfang Yunzai said that she wanted to preserve the fetus first, she did not object. In fact, she could not bear to part with this child. After all, this was her and Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s child. That night, Dongfang Yunzai naturally did not leave the clinic. His older brother was not around, so he could only stay here. After all, this woman could not get off the floor while she hung the needle. Moreover, she was pregnant with the Dongfang family¡¯s blood. He would not just ignore it, right? However, he was a man after all. It was inconvenient to take care of a woman, so he hired a nurse for Fang Xiao. The nurse took care of Fang Xiao while he stood guard outside the door. ¡°that... Second Young Master Dongfang, you can go back now. ¡± After Fang Xiao hung up the needle, she calmed down and said apologetically to Dongfang Yunzai, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really... I mistook you for someone else. ¡° Dongfang Yunzai could not help butugh. He looked at the bashful Fang Xiao and teased, ¡°if I had known earlier, I would have just epted my mistake. Who knows, I might even have been able to snatch you away from my brother¡¯s hands smoothly. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. She had heard people say that Dongfang Yun was very sunny in Binhai, but she could not see where he was sunny. He was clearly much more scheming than Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 2038

Chapter 2038: Chapter 2038: How can you say that I¡¯m not a good person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunzai saw that Fang Xiao¡¯s face was red and she was ring at him angrily. He felt very happy and then jokingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve called my brother. He¡¯ll probably rush over tomorrow morning, but... ¡° Dongfang Yunzai stopped at this point. Fang Xiao had been listening attentively to him talk about Dongfang Yunheng, but after seeing that he had only said two words and hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°but what? ¡° ¡°My elder brother said that we must keep the child because he will definitely want the child, because ¡ª ¡° Dongfang Yunzai paused after saying the word ¡®because¡¯ . She deliberately looked at Fang Xiao as if she wanted to say something, as if she had something to hide. ¡°because Miss Gu Chenchen¡¯s uterus is damaged and she can¡¯t get pregnant and have a child, right? ¡± Fang Xiao coldly took over Yunzai¡¯s words and asked indifferently. ¡°So you already know. I thought you didn¡¯t know. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai looked at Fang Xiao with a sympathetic gaze Then, he deliberatelyforted her, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Really. Besides, don¡¯t I look exactly like my brother? If you don¡¯t mind, I can totally... ¡° ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Fang Xiao growled in a low voice and red at him, ¡°the two brothers aren¡¯t good people. ¡° ¡°...¡± Dongfang Yunzai looked at Fang Xiao with an extremely aggrieved expression He said slowly, ¡°Miss Fang, your words are a little biased. I don¡¯t know if my brother is a good person, but I do treat you well. Look, we¡¯ve never met before. You scolded me the moment you saw me. I didn¡¯t even bother with you. After that, I even chased you out. You fell and I even sent you to the hospital. I, Dongfang Yunzai, have never treated any woman so well in my entire life. How can you say that I¡¯m not a good person? ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao was truly speechless. From the interaction between her and Dongfang Yunzai, it seemed that she had always been the one who had behaved impolitely. Therefore, she did not answer Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s question. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. The doctor also told her not to move around. He said that her ability to preserve the fetus depended on whether the blood could be stopped after the medicine was applied. Dongfang Yunzai saw that Fang Xiao was ignoring him, so he immediately gave a few instructions to the nurse. He turned around and walked out of the clinic. He thought that this woman had not eaten dinner yet. Alright, this was his fate. As a follower, he was born to be an errand boy for his older brother. Therefore, he had to go buy dinner for this unwed sister-inw. When he thought of Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words on the phone just now, he was displeased. Dongfang Yunheng actually told him that if Fang Xiao¡¯s child was not saved, he would be the one to me. Depressed. How could he be med He was not the one who made Fang Xiao Fall. He was not the one who made Fang Xiao show signs of miscarriage? Although he was depressed, he still obediently bought dinner for Fang Xiao. Because he did not know what she liked to eat, he bought a bunch of them. When Dongfang Yunzai bought dinner, Fang Xiao had almost finished the first bottle of liquid. The nurse had checked that she had very little blood left. She reckoned that if another bottle of needle could stop the bleedingpletely, the fetus should be saved. When she saw the dinner that Dongfang Yunzai bought, Fang Xiao was shocked. She was alone, but he had bought almost ten portions. Even a pig wouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, let alone a human. Chapter 2039

Chapter 2039: Chapter 2039: You¡¯ve never offended me before

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai saw Fang Xiao staring at the ten lunch boxes with wide eyes She said a little embarrassedly, ¡°so I bought a little bit of everything. You choose what you like to eat and what you don¡¯t like. See if the doctors and nurses in the hospital like it and give it to them to eat. ¡° ¡°these are all the delicacies of the calm hotel, ¡± the nurse eximed. Then, she smiled and said to the nurse who was changing Fang Xiao¡¯s dressing, ¡°looks like we¡¯re in luck tonight. We can eat the food of the calm hotel. ¡° The nurse nced at the opened lunch box and lightly acknowledged. She wasn¡¯t interested in yboy, so she wasn¡¯t interested in what yboy was buying either. Dongfang Yunzai felt extremely depressed. Everywhere he went, he was weed by women. Most women¡¯s hearts would beat faster when they saw him, and many women would even scream. But tonight, this nurse seemed to be color-blind. She couldn¡¯t see the handsome and handsome him, and she even showed him disdain. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t interested in him at all. People were very strange. Sometimes, you would feel irritated when someone was warm to you, but when someone was truly disdainful of you, you would feel hurt and want to find out why this person was so cold to you. So, when the nurse finished changing her dressing and was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Miss, it seems that you don¡¯t like me very much. May I ask when have I ever offended you? ¡° ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me, ¡± the nurse said with a cold and distant face. She didn¡¯t even look at him and said, ¡°but, my name is Ni Xiangyun. ¡° Dongfang Yunzai froze for a moment. He stopped GNAWING and shifted his body to the side to let the nurse walk out. At the same time, he did not invite the nurse¡¯s lunchbox to eat. He had never seen Ni Xiangyun before, but he had heard about her from another woman, and that woman¡¯s name was Ni Xiangnan... ... His phone rang at this moment, interrupting his thoughts. He quickly took it out. It was a call from Dongfang Yunheng, who was far away in Binhai. Clearly, he was concerned about the condition of the child in Fang Xiao¡¯s belly. That night, Fang Xiao was in the clinic with a safety needle while her manager was looking for her everywhere. Unfortunately, her phone lost its signal when she fell, but she didn¡¯t know about it. Fang Xiao knew that it was already midnight when her phone lost its signal. After eating the dinner that Dongfang Yunzai had bought, she felt sleepy and fell asleep again. When she woke up, it was already midnight. She opened her eyes. Dongfang Yunzai was no longer in the room, and the Auntie who was guarding her was still there. The auntie was a typical Singaporean, but she was very international. She could speak both Mandarin and English, so it was not a problem for her tomunicate with Fang Xiao. ¡°Did my phone ring? ¡± Fang Xiao asked the Auntie sitting next to her. ¡°No. ¡± The AUNTIE was originally dozing off, but when she heard Fang Xiao¡¯s question, she quickly opened her eyes She immediately got up and asked with concern, ¡°Miss, are you feeling unwell? Do you need to go to the bathroom? Do you want to drink water? Do you want to eat fruit? That gentleman bought you some grapefruit and Durian. ¡° ¡°Durian? ¡± No wonder she thought this room was so ugly. It turned out that there was Durian. ¡°Yes, Durian is very nutritious. It¡¯s the king of fruits. ¡± The aunt immediately introduced her enthusiastically. ¡°Your husband is very good to you. He bought it without opening the bag, but I can open Durian. Miss, do you want to eat it now? ¡° Chapter 2040

Chapter 2040: Chapter 2040 who is your wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you staring at me with such big eyes? ¡± Yun Heng saw that she was just staring at him without saying anything, so he could not help but tease her. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell who I really am? ¡° ¡°Go, I can recognize you even if you turn into ashes. ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but snort coldly, and then asked in a bad mood, ¡°why did youe to Singapore? ¡° ¡°What can I do? ¡± He smiled. Seeing that she was about to get up, he immediately stretched out his hand to support her, and hurriedly whispered, ¡°be careful, don¡¯te down by yourself. I¡¯ll carry you out. The doctor said that you¡¯d better not exercise in the next two days. ¡° ¡°...¡±walking was also exercise? ¡°I need to go to the toilet. ¡± She struggled a little and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to carry me to the female toilet to use the toilet? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face turned slightly red. Only then did he move aside a little. Seeing that she had gotten off the bed, he could not help but remind her, ¡°be careful. Walk Slowly. The floor is tiled. It¡¯s very slippery... ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao waspletely speechless. When had this man been so good to her? Damn, how was this treating her well He must have known that she was pregnant, so he became so gentle. Wasn¡¯t it because of the child in her belly? Why did he care so much about this child Her heart immediately thumped. She suddenly remembered that Miss Gu Chenchen was unable to give birth. Could it be that he wanted her to give birth to the child for Gu Chenchen? It shouldn¡¯t be. She denied the problem in her heart again. She remembered that one night before she went abroad, he had said that he would not marry Gu Chenchen. He had also said that the mother and daughter of the Gu family were too scheming. Fang Xiao went to the toilet and came out. Dongfang Yunheng had already paid the bill for her. Seeing that she was walking with her hand on the wall, he quickly ended the call in his hand, put the phone in his bag, bent down, and directly carried her out of the door. ¡°Hello, ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°this is the hospital, it¡¯s a public ce. Let me down. ¡° ¡°No, ¡± he had a proud smile on the corner of his mouth and whispered in her ear, ¡°holding a wife is a matter of course, what¡¯s there to be shy about? ¡° ¡± ... ¡± she was speechless. It was only after a long while that she reminded him, ¡°WHO¡¯s your wife? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re husband and wife. ¡° ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry back and buy the tickets. ¡± As he spoke, he had already carried her to a car at the entrance. ¡°Buy what tickets? ¡± She did not react in time. After she sat down, she asked foolishly. ¡°PFFT... ¡± a burst ofughter could be heard from the driver¡¯s seat Then, he teased, ¡°brother, you¡¯re breaking thew here. People buy tickets before they board the boat. Not only did you board the boat first, you even nted seeds and sprouted roots. You haven¡¯t even bought the tickets yet. ¡° ¡°drive your car. Shut up, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng growled at Dongfang Yunzai, who was driving in front However, he did not know how to act like a big brother and lectured, ¡°don¡¯t talk about me like that. You should think about yourself. The matter between you and Miss Liang a while ago made mother angry. By the way, is the child in Miss Liang¡¯s belly still there? ¡° ¡°Are you really bringing up the pot that doesn¡¯t boil? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai was immediately caught by Dongfang Yunheng He immediately said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. I won¡¯t go back this time when you get married. I don¡¯t want sister-inw to be confused and mistake me for the wrong person because she¡¯s drunk on the wedding night. It¡¯ll be troublesome if she walks into the wrong room and treats me as the groom. ¡° Chapter 2041

Chapter 2041: Chapter 2041: Where Are we going now

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you dreaming? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng retorted coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to go home, then just say it. Don¡¯t put the me on my Xiao Xiao. Let me tell you, your Miss Liang is determined to give birth to the child in her belly this time. I¡¯ll see how you deal with it then. ¡° ¡°Why should I deal with it? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai said indifferently, ¡°the child is in her belly. If she wants to give birth to it, then go ahead. As long as she has the courage to give birth and carry it in front of me, she¡¯ll give it a try! ¡° Fang Xiao only felt sad when she heard this. When she was at Binhai, she had heard that the second young master of the Dongfang family was very sunny. However, the second young master she saw now was so vicious and heartless. Not only did he not care that a woman was pregnant with his child, but he even said such heartless words. From this, it could be seen that Dongfang Yunzai was even more cold-blooded and heartless than Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°Alright, I was just asking casually. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng quickly changed the topic. ¡°I reckon that Miss Liang doesn¡¯t have the guts either. She¡¯s not Ni Xiangnan... ¡° ¡°SCREECH! ¡± The tires screeched against the cement floor as Dongfang Yunzai, who had been driving, suddenly stopped his car. ¡°brother, drive yourself to the airport. I¡¯m not in the mood to drive for you! ¡± Dongfang Yunzai pushed open the door and got out of the car. He even strode in the opposite direction. He was stunned for a moment. He turned to look at Dongfang Yunheng beside him and could not help but ask nervously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your brother? ¡° ¡°He went crazy, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng replied indifferently. He took his hands away from her and said to her gently, ¡°you sit in the back. I¡¯m going to drive. If We dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll miss the flight. ¡° ¡°Miss the flight? ¡± Fang Xiao was stunned again. She looked at Dongfang Yunheng, who was already in the driver¡¯s seat, and asked nervously, ¡°where are we going now? ¡° ¡°The airport, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered naturally. ¡°To the airport? To go back to China? ¡± Fang Xiao finally reacted and said nervously, ¡°I can¡¯t go back with you. No, I can¡¯t go back with you now because my luggage is still in the hotel and my job... ¡° ¡°Your luggage is already in the trunk of the car. Yun went to the hotel in the morning to help you check out, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng exined patiently as he drove, ¡°as for your job, don¡¯t worry. The HENGTIANpany you contacted is a branch of Yun¡¯spany. The general manager of the branch is Zheng Zihao, so they will understand the work matters. ¡° Fang Xiao felt relieved after hearing Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words, but then she said with some regret, ¡°it¡¯s not easy for me toe to Singapore, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to take a look yet. Why are we rushing back in such a hurry? ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it just now? Go back and make up the ticket. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was driving in front She looked at her in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I want to see the opportunities in Singapore in the future. The most urgent thing now is that we have to get the marriage certificate as soon as possible. Otherwise, the child will be born with an illegal household registration. By then, we will have to register it, right? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you rich people go abroad to have babies? ¡± Fang Xiao Actually said very casually, ¡°I remember that the newspapers often say that many rich people go to America to have babies. It seems that they are born American citizens or something like that. ¡° ¡°...¡± Chapter 2042

Chapter 2042: Chapter 2042: Dongfang Yunzai was indeed angry

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng was silent for a moment before he asked sullenly, ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you want to go to America to give birth to our baby? ¡° ¡°...¡± This time, it was Fang Xiao¡¯s turn to be speechless. She actually did not mean that. She had only said it casually. As for the birth of the child, it seemed to be very far away. She had not even thought about it yet. Fortunately, there were no traffic jams along the way and they finally arrived at the airport smoothly. Dongfang Yunzai was indeed very angry. Not only did he not help them drive, but he also did not chase them to the airport. ¡°What should we do with this car? ¡± Fang Xiao got out of the car and looked at Dongfang Yunheng, who had taken her luggage out of the trunk. She pointed at the car. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yunzai say when he woulde to pick up the car? ¡° ¡°Who cares? Just leave it here for him, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, he has a lot of cars. He doesn¡¯t need this car to drive. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s change the boarding pass. ¡° ¡°...¡±Fang Xiao nced at the car that was parked in the parking lot. She really had to hand it to the second young master of the Dongfang family. Rich people were different. Such a luxury car could actually be ced anywhere. She could not help but recall the conversation between Dongfang Yunheng and Dongfang Yunzai in the car. At first, the two of them seemed to be talking about Miss Liang. Later, Dongfang Yunheng said the three words ¡°Ni Xiangnan. ¡± Then, Dongfang Yunzai became angry. Ni Xiangnan was probably a person¡¯s name, but why did it sound like a boy¡¯s name Could it be that Dongfang Yunzai was GAY? Fang Xiao pondered over this question along the way, so much so that when she got on the ne, she had yet to pull her thoughts out of this question. In the end, she could not help but ask the man beside her. ¡°Yun Heng, Um, is Ni Xiangnan a man or a woman? ¡± She turned her head to look at the man who was flipping through the newspaper beside her. ¡°Ni Xiangnan? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He then said indifferently, ¡°of course it¡¯s a woman. However, don¡¯t mention this name in front of Yun in the future. Otherwise, he will lose his temper with you. ¡° ¡°Oh, I got it. ¡± Fang Xiao nodded and immediately stopped GNAWING. A Name was enough to make Dongfang Yunzai get off the car in anger with Dongfang Yunheng. From this, it could be seen how charming the woman with this name was. It was likely that Dongfang Yunzai loved her very much. ¡°He really wants to lose face and suffer. Since he loves her so deeply, why doesn¡¯t he go and look for her? ¡± It was unknown if Fang Xiao was talking to herself or asking Dongfang Yunheng. After a long while, Dongfang Yunheng faintly replied, ¡°Ni Xiangnan is dead. ¡° ¡°...¡± This time, Fang Xiao waspletely silent. She had never thought that the woman whom Dongfang Yunzai, who looked like a Ruffian, loved so deeply was actually a dead person. Fang Xiao thought that when Dongfang Yunheng brought her back to Binhai, the first thing he should do was return to her dormitory. After all, that was where she stayed in Binhai. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng also had many things inside. But who would have thought that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car would be left at the airport in Binhai. When they got off the ne, it was already past six o¡¯clock in the evening in Binhai. The lights on the streets of Binhai lit up, and the neon lights flickered. The entire Binhai seemed to have be a city of lights in an instant. Dongfang Yunheng got in his car and sped along Binhai Avenue. He picked up a few phone calls. Because Fang Xiao was sitting in the back seat, and because she was staring at the scenery outside the window, she didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said when he picked up the phone. When Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s car stopped, she felt that something was wrong because there was no dormitory building in front of her. Instead, there was arge garden with all kinds of flowers. Chapter 2043

Chapter 2043: Chapter 2043, you dare not try

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Beside the flower garden was arge four-story-tall vi. It upied an area of four to five hundred square meters, and it was obvious that the building was made of high-grade stone. It looked magnificent. Fang Xiao was puzzled when the car door was pulled open from the outside. Then, a clear voice came, ¡°sister-inw, what are you waiting for? Our whole family is waiting for you to eat. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face turned slightly red. She looked out of the car door and realized that it was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister, Dongfang Mu Yao. This girl had an unfathomable smile on her face. Fang Xiao¡¯s face became more and more embarrassed. Recalling the past few times she had interacted with Mu Yao, she felt that this girl was very sly. Her words were both true and false. She couldn¡¯t believe itpletely, but she couldn¡¯t not believe it either. ¡°Mu Yao, get out of the way. ¡± Yun Heng stretched out his hand to pull his sister away. Then, he bent down and extended his hand to Fang Xiao. e down. Can you walk? Do you want me to carry you inside? ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao¡¯s face was so embarrassed that it was as red as the roots of her neck. She quickly got out of the car. The moment she stood up and looked up, she happened to see Mu Yao¡¯s evil smile in her eyes. She immediately wished she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t you see moming out to wee you? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng helped her close the car door. He reached out to hold her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°remember to call me momter. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face became even more embarrassed. She looked up at the magnificent vi. As expected, Mrs. Dongfang was already walking toward them. It was obvious that Dongfang Yunheng had already informed his family to bring her back. ¡°Um... do we... do your parents agree? ¡± Fang Xiao was a little nervous, so she began to speak incoherently. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with the Dongfang family¡¯s children. How can they not agree? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng deliberately teased her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you holding the emperor¡¯s son in your hand tomand the feudal vassals? ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Then I can not have this child. ¡± Fang Xiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°if you ept it so reluctantly, I think... ¡° ¡°Do you dare not have it? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. His thin lips moved to her ear and said, ¡°Fang Xiao, if you dare not give me this child, I will sleep you to death. Do you want to try? ¡± ¡°...¡± She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen such shameless people! Fang Xiao did not expect her marriage with Dongfang Yunheng toe so quickly. She also thought that it might be difficult for the Dongfang couple to ept her. It was impossible for them to agree to her marriage with Dongfang Yunheng just because she was pregnant. However, it was indeed the case. Not only did Dongfang Mo and Xi Muru not object to their marriage, they even urged the two of them to get married quickly and actively prepare for the wedding. Xi Muru said that women needed to have a good figure to look good in a wedding dress. Only when they did not have children could they find the feeling of a bride. If they really waited until the child was older and their figure was out of shape, they would not look like a pregnant bride in a wedding dress At that time, they would not be able to find the feeling of being a bride. When Xi Muru said this, Dongfang Muyaoughed at the side and even joked with her mother, asking if she had the feeling of being a bride when she married her father back then? Xi Muru¡¯s face was red as she chased after Mu Yao and beat her up. She scolded angrily, ¡°little Mu Yao, don¡¯t be so rude anymore. I will definitely marry you into the vige as the wife of the vige in the future, so that you won¡¯t have to wander around in front of me all day. ¡° Chapter 2044

Chapter 2044: Chapter 2044, cruise ship wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao could not help butugh when she saw the noisy mother and daughter. It was rumored that Mrs. Dongfang was dignified and virtuous. She was the representative figure among all the noblewomen. She was beautiful, noble, generous, and kind. She was the model of all the noblewomen. However, she did not expect that Xi Muru at home was actually just an ordinary woman. She had the joys and sorrows of an ordinary person, and she had the same lifestyle as an ordinary person. ¡°Do you think my mother is especially interesting? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng came down from upstairs. When he saw Fang Xiao staring at Xi Muru and Mu Yao, he could not help but whisper in her ear. ¡°MMM, I used to think that she was difficult to get along with, or that she couldn¡¯t get along with her up close, ¡± Fang Xiao said truthfully. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so approachable, just like my own mother. ¡° ¡°My mother has experienced a lot of things herself, so she can understand young people very well. She won¡¯t force young people to do anything. She will only give you advice, and in the end, she will still respect your own choice. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words were extremely casual, but Fang Xiao could still hear it. Regarding their marriage, perhaps Xi Muru did not really ept herpletely, but because she loved her son.. So she respected her son¡¯s choice. ¡°Our wedding date is set for the day after tomorrow. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng sat down beside Fang Xiao and looked at her sideways. ¡°But we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. ¡° ¡°Why? ¡± Fang Xiao was confused. She looked at him sideways and asked, ¡°where are we going? Isn¡¯t the wedding here in one inch ink city? ¡° ¡°The wedding will be held on the sea. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng stroked her hair and said, ¡°I remember you once said that your favorite thing is a cruise ship wedding, so we¡¯ll hold a cruise ship wedding the day after tomorrow to make your wishe true. ¡° ¡°...¡± Did she say that Perhaps. It seemed that it was something she had said many years ago when she first met him. She had almost forgotten about it herself. She did not expect that he would still remember it. ¡°This... isn¡¯t the time too short? ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but frown. It had only been a week since she was brought back from Singapore by him. Moreover, she had not even told her younger brother Fang Chen that she was going to get married ... The cruise wedding that Dongfang Yunheng mentioned was held at the coastal waters. This was also because of the short time. Dongfang Yunheng had originally nned to go to Venice to marry her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you were pregnant, our wedding would have been held in Venice. That¡¯s a famous water city in the world, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said to Fang Xiao. ¡°Now it seems that we can only go to Venice for our honeymoon. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where we get married. In fact, the wedding isn¡¯t that important, ¡± Fang Xiao said the truth. She looked at Dongfang Yunheng She forced a smile and said, ¡°the most important thing is the mood of the person who gets married. The most important thing is whether the two of them really want to be together. What does it matter whether there¡¯s a wedding or not? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was slightly stunned Then, he smiled and said to her, ¡°could it be that you don¡¯t really want to be together with me ¡°We are going to collect the marriage certificate today. You must not say that you don¡¯t want to be together with me when you apply for the marriage certificate. On the other hand, I might really force your hand to sign it. ¡° Fang Xiao smiled slightly and did not say anything. She thought that perhaps she had not really made up her mind. Even if she had already moved into one inch ink city of the Dongfang family with Dongfang Yunheng, even if she was pregnant with Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s child, even if.. She was about to marry Dongfang Yunheng. Chapter 2045

Chapter 2045: Chapter 2045, what are you thinking about

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she always felt that there were some things that made her feel unreal, such asst night. Last night, she went to bed with Dongfang Yunheng. Because she was pregnant and lethargic, she went straight to her room after dinner. She did not even sit down with Xi Muru and Little Mu Yao to chat or anything. Fortunately, Xi Muru was a very considerate mother-inw. She even said that it was like this in the early stages of pregnancy and that it was easy for her to fall asleep. She was told to stay in bed as much as possible. After all, she had wrestled in Singapore to protect her pregnancy. Dongfang Yunheng was also considerate of her. Not long after she went to bed, he came upstairs. After showering, he came to the bed and hugged her to sleep. Of course, he did not fall asleep so much, so he leaned on the bed and flipped through a baby-rearing book. The phone rang at this time. Of course, it was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s phone. He hesitated for a moment and pressed the answer button. His phone did not leak, so Fang Xiao could not hear the other party¡¯s voice clearly. However, Dongfang Yunheng nodded a few times and then said, ¡°then I¡¯lle over now. Okay, I¡¯lle over right away. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng said that he would be right there. He immediately got up and changed his clothes. Then, he came over and kissed her forehead on the side of the bed. He said, ¡°I have something to take care of. I might be backter. You go to sleep first. ¡° She nodded sensibly and only told him to drive carefully on the road. She also told him toe back as soon as he could. If he couldn¡¯te back, he could just stay at a hotel outside. Of course, Dongfang Yunheng still came back at night. However, he came back at dawn. She didn¡¯t suspect anything because Dongfang Yunheng had a lot of things to do. After all, he was the CEO of the Dongfang Group. But when she went downstairs in the morning, she had just reached the corner of the first floor when she heard Mu Yao¡¯s voiceing from the restaurant, ¡°sister Chenchen is too. My brother is getting married, and she even called my brotherst night. I wonder what she is thinking? ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. Last night, Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t go out because of work, but because Gu Chenchen called him to go over. Then why did he go over? ¡°Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao: What are you thinking about? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng turned to look at Fang Xiao in the passenger seat. Ever since she got in the car, she had been restless. He called her twice before she came back to her senses ... ¡°Oh, nothing? ¡± Fang Xiao turned to look at Dongfang Yunheng, then looked out of the window. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°so you¡¯re here. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was really impressed by her. She had been absent-minded since breakfast. It was not easy for her toe to the civil affairs bureau with her, but she was still absent-minded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. We have to hurry up and get a marriage certificate. We have to go to the cruise ship in the afternoon to take a look. If there¡¯s nothing else at night, we might stay on the cruise ship first because some rtives and friends from far away will arrive this afternoon. My father and my mother will be there this afternoon. ¡° ¡°about that... my younger brother... I want my younger brother to attend my wedding, ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment and finally said her wish. She only had one family. She couldn¡¯t get married without any family, right? Although her younger brother was a retard and might beughed at, he was still her younger brother after all? ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Wu Jianping to pick up Fang Chen tomorrow morning, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng came over and held her hand. He said gently to her, ¡°don¡¯t worry. From now on, your younger brother is my younger brother. He¡¯s family with us. ¡° Chapter 2046

Chapter 2046: Chapter 2046: We¡¯re a mistress

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. ¡± Fang Xiao rxed a little after hearing what Dongfang Yunheng said, so she walked with him to the marriage registration office of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The Golden Autumn and October were the harvest season, so there were a lot of people who applied for marriage certificates. The two of them didn¡¯te early, so they couldn¡¯t help but wait in line. In fact, people like Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t need to wait in line to get half a marriage certificate. They directly entrusted it to awyer. Neither of them needed toe to the marriage registration office of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Or, even if he came to the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s marriage registration office, if he didn¡¯t want to queue, he could find the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau and directly get the marriage certificate from the director¡¯s office. However, he didn¡¯t take any of these paths. He was just like an ordinary person, bringing her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married. He would line up with her to fill out the form, take photos with her, and then wait together for the moment when he handed in the documents and signed the marriage certificate. Dongfang Yunheng was a big shot after all. He was famous for being a diamond bachelor in Binhai. Therefore, his appearance immediately caused the entire marriage registration office to be lively. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that this was Dongfang Yunheng He actually came to get married in such a low-key manner. ¡°Wow, it really is Dongfang Yunheng. ¡± A woman who was more infatuated with him said to her husband who was about to get married, ¡°I thought I was mistaken. I didn¡¯t expect that Dongfang Yunheng would also get married. ¡° Her husband was so angry that his face turned green. He couldn¡¯t help but say with a cold face, ¡°what¡¯s so strange about Dongfang Yunheng getting married? Isn¡¯t he also a man? When a man finds a woman he likes, he will definitely get married. ¡° ¡°But this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be his former fianc??e, Miss Gu Chenchen, right? ¡± The woman didn¡¯t care about the jealousy in her husband¡¯s mouth, but used her eyes to size up Fang Xiao. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t Miss Gu Chenchen. This woman finally recognized it, and the woman beside her also recognized it The two of them almost shouted at the same time, ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t Dongfang Yunheng marrying Miss Gu Chenchen? The two of them are a match made in heaven! ¡° Dongfang Yunheng just wanted to keep a low profile and apply for a marriage certificate with Fang Xiao, but his low wish couldn¡¯t be fulfilled When a few women found out that the person he was going to marry wasn¡¯t Gu Chenchen but an unfamiliar woman, the Hall of the Marriage Registration Office immediately exploded. ¡°No wonder Dongfang Yunheng wanted to break up with Miss Gu. So it was all this shameless mistress¡¯s doing? ¡± For some unknown reason, a few seventeen or eighteen-year-old women ran in from the main entrance As they shouted these words, they immediately rushed towards Fang Xiaomeng. They were about to push Fang Xiao to the ground. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately stretched out his hand and pulled Fang Xiao, who was standing beside him, behind him. He looked at the few young women who suddenly ran out and asked with a cold face. ¡°WE BEAT UP THE MISTRESS! ¡± The girls looked as if they had been injected with stimnts, their faces flushed red They looked at Dongfang Yunheng and shouted with infatuation, ¡°Young Master Dongfang, you must not fall for this mistress¡¯s trick. Don¡¯t look at her innocent face and pretend to be innocent, but she¡¯s actually an extremely despicable woman deep down. ¡° ¡°Yes, not only is she despicable, she¡¯s also a ruined woman. The night before she was going to marry young master Qiu in Huicheng, she was still fooling around with another man at Windsor Hotel. This matter has already been reported, ¡± another girl continued. Chapter 2047

Chapter 2047: Chapter 2047 a farce at the marriage registry office

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This woman is shameless to the extreme and a jinx, ¡± another girl added She spouted white spittle. ¡°Not only did she cheat on her husband before marriage, but she also killed her own mother on the day of the marriage andter angered her father to death. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This woman is naturally not a good person. ¡± Another person continued, ¡°this woman¡¯s methods are very clever. She was clearly abandoned by young master Qiu, and then she actually thought of a way to marry young master Qiu. However, this woman doesn¡¯t know how to be content. I heard that after marrying young master Qiu, she was also indecent and messed around with other men. Moreover, she was jealous and even blinded young master Qiu¡¯s secretary¡¯s eyes. ¡° ¡°Have you guys said enough? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face was cold and dark He looked at the few women in front of him and said coldly, ¡°go back and tell your master not to y such low-tech tricks. How can he stir up trouble just by looking for a few extras ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll get mywyer toe over and sue you for defamation. ¡° The few young girls who were foaming at the mouth just now could not help but look at each other when Dongfang Yunheng shouted Then, as they retreated out of the hall, they said stubbornly, ¡°what master, what extras? We just don¡¯t like how the mistress in this society is so rampant. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. We used to like Dongfang Yunheng so much, but who knew that he was just a man who was attracted to the mistress and abandoned the woman he loved. He really disappointed us! ¡° ¡°since you¡¯re disappointed, why did youe here? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was as cold as ice He said disdainfully to the girls, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to like me. Besides, it¡¯s not a glorious thing to have people like you who have no brains or qualities like me. It¡¯s just a shame. You should go and like someone else, don¡¯te and like me. ¡° ¡°PFFT... ¡± The man who had just gotten angry with his girlfriend could not help butugh He gave Dongfang Yunheng a thumbs up and said, ¡°as expected of young Master Dongfang. You can tell at a nce that someone is deliberately causing trouble. In the past, I thought that you only got that position because of the protection of your family background. Now, you have convinced me. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng nced at the man and did not say anything else. As for the other girls who hade to register their marriage, after witnessing the scene just now, they looked at Fang Xiao in a different way. Fang Xiao also did not expect to encounter such a farce when she came to register her marriage with Dongfang Yunheng. It was obvious that the girls just now were targeting her, and from the looks of it, they wanted to directly push her down. They probably knew that she was pregnant, so they wanted to take the opportunity to push her down and cause her to miscarry, so as to ruin her marriage with Dongfang Yunheng. WHO found the person And who wanted to ruin her marriage with Dongfang Yunheng And who wanted to cause the child in her belly to miscarry? Actually, there was no need to ponder over this question. After all, there was a woman who was unwilling to give up. She must have hoped that the person who married Dongfang Yunheng today would be her and not Fang Xiao, right? Unfortunately, the farce was always a farce. Moreover, it was so obvious. Not to mention the wise Dongfang Yunheng, even the Clumsy Dongfang Yunheng could see through it. Chapter 2048

Chapter 2048: Chapter 2048 would be husband and wife from now on

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, the farce ended, and the marriage registration office returned to its usual calm. The two of them continued to line up in the same order, holding their documents, the forms they had just filled out, and the photos they had taken. They slowly moved towards the window. Everything went very smoothly, and no one caused any more trouble. By the time they reached the window, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock, and there were only three couples left in the marriage registration office. ¡°The man is getting married for the first time, and the woman is getting divorced once. Does the man know? ¡± The staff asked Dongfang Yunheng in a formal manner. ¡°Yes, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng answered naturally, and then added, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many times she has been married. I just want to marry her. ¡° The staff member nodded, and then asked Fang Xiao, ¡°Fang Xiao, are you willing to apply for a marriage certificate with Mr. Dongfang Yunheng? Are you willing to marry Mr. Dongfang Yunheng? ¡° Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment, and then raised her head slightly to look at Dongfang Yunheng beside her. Then she gritted her teeth and nodded, ¡°yes, I am willing to apply for a marriage certificate with him, and I am also willing to marry him. ¡° ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to sign here and press your fingerprint. ¡± The staff took out the marriage certificate and pointed at the positions of the man and the woman. Dongfang Yunheng took the pen and signed his name in a lively manner. Then, he pressed his index finger without hesitation. Then, he handed the marriage certificate to Fang Xiao. Fang Xiao was actually a little conflicted, but things had alreadye to this point. She couldn¡¯t possibly back out, right In the end, she gritted her teeth and used her trembling hands to sign her name and press her fingerprint. After the marriage contract was signed, there was a marriage certificate, a bright red marriage certificate. Each person had a copy of the marriage certificate. They clearly signed each other¡¯s names and stamped each other¡¯s fingerprints, as if they were handing over their own hearts. ¡°From now on, the two of you are husband and wife. ¡± The staff member handed the two marriage certificates stamped with a steel seal to them and reminded them with a smile, ¡°remember to be humble and tolerant between husband and wife. You must know how to get along with each other in harmony. You must know that you have walked hand in hand for a hundred years. We only want to see you here once. In the future, don¡¯te to this ce. ¡° ¡°thank you! ¡± Dongfang Yunheng took the marriage certificate Then, he looked at the aunty inside and said, ¡°thank you for your kind words, Aunty. We will onlye to this ce once in our lives, and we will nevere again. Since we are holding hands, we will naturally walk until our hair turns white. ¡° Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng were on a cruise in the evening. Although the wedding was to be held at noon tomorrow, many rtives and friends had alreadye today, so the two of them had toe up to invite guests. Fang Xiao did not know any rtives or friends of the Dongfang family, so all she could do was stand by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s side. When Dongfang Yunheng introduced her to him, she nodded her head, looking like a little bird that was cuddly with others. There were many guests, including Leng Rong and his wife whom she had met before. There were also Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister and brother-inw, Zheng Zihao, Zheng Zihao¡¯s brother, Zheng Pianran, and so on. Of course, most of them were people she had never met before. Some of them were people she had never even heard of. They came from all over the world and spoke a variety ofnguages. ¡°Is our wedding going to be so grand? ¡± When Fang Xiao¡¯s legs were numb from standing, she could not help but ask Dongfang Yunheng, who was beside her, ¡°aren¡¯t we supposed to get married quietly? ¡° Chapter 2049

Chapter 2049: Chapter 2049 cruise ship wedding

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This is already very low-key, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng exined to her with a smile. ¡°We only sent out a total of 99 invitations. If we really want to have an unprecedented wedding, it would probably require 500 to 600 invitations. ¡° Fang Xiao immediately fell silent. 99 invitations were still a small number At least two people came with one invitation, and some even came as a family. In such a situation, there were already several hundred people. She had once married Qiu Yitang, and that time, of course, there was almost no so-called wedding. It was just that the Qiu family had invited her rtives, so they only sat at a few tables. Fang Xiao had just thought of her wedding with Qiu Yitang when Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle and aunt arrived. When she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s secretary, she had gone to Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday party with Dongfang Yunheng, so she had met them. Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle was obviously very good at socializing. Dongfang Yunheng and his niece were clearly separated, so he should have had a problem with Dongfang Yunheng, but he was very sincere, and even his words of blessing them were extremely sincere. ¡°Miss Fang is indeed very outstanding. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s aunt looked at Fang Xiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Miss Fang at the Qiu family before. Miss Fang is really beautiful. Of course, if you don¡¯t wear sses, you¡¯ll be even more beautiful! ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s face immediately froze, and then she slightly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Chenchen¡¯s aunt would actually mention the Qiu family in front of her and Dongfang Yunheng. In fact, it meant that she had once married Qiu Yitang. Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face immediately darkened Then he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve also seen Fang Xiao¡¯s appearance when she doesn¡¯t wear sses, but I think that she looks more elegant when she wears sses. Of course, I hope that she can take off her sses one day earlier. ¡° Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle was a diplomat after all. Hearing Dongfang Yunheng say this, he immediately knew that he was angry. He red fiercely at his wife, and then tried to smooth things over by saying some polite words Only then did he bring his wife to the cruise ship. Because the wedding would be held on international waters, it would be very far from Binhai. Therefore, the guests who came from afar all stayed in the rooms on the cruise ship tonight, while the guests from Binhai would arrive on the cruise ship early the next morning. Because Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao were the bride and groom, the two of them did not stay overnight on the cruise ship, and the task of recruiting guests naturally fell to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s sister and brother-inw. ¡°Yunzai also didn¡¯t know toe over earlier to help, ¡± little featherined about his second brother ¡°seriously, he hasn¡¯t done anything in Singapore yet. He just opened apany and opened arge hospital. Now, he¡¯s actually getting more and more arrogant. ¡° The wedding was held at noon the next day. Fang Xiao and Dongfang Yunheng boarded the cruise ship early the next morning because the cruise ship would start at 8 am and head to international waters It would take about four hours to get to international waters from the coast of the Binhai Sea. Fang Xiao¡¯s biggest concern was whether her brother, Fang Chen, would be able to make it. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. When she boarded the cruise ship, Fang Chen was already waiting for her at the door. ¡°sister, you are married to brother-inw today, ¡± Fang Chen shouted excitedly like a child. Then, he looked at Dongfang Yunheng andughed. ¡°brother-inw, you really became my brother-inw. ¡° ¡°Yes, I said that we are a family. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng went over and pulled Fang Chen¡¯s arm. Dongfang Yunheng, who was originally 180 centimeters tall, stood beside Fang Chen and was actually a little shorter. Chapter 2050

Chapter 2050: Chapter 2050 I¡¯m honored to be your maid of honor

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of ying basketball, Fang Chen had grown quite a bit recently. He was now 182 years old, and his basketball skills were bing more and more exquisite. The coach said that he would not be distracted when ying basketball and could concentrate fully. Fang Xiao was very pleased with her brother¡¯s progress. She had been worried about how her brother would live his life. Seeing that he was doing well now, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least, her brother was no longer a burden to her. Fang Xiao was the bride. After boarding the cruise, she was immediately invited into the dressing room to change her makeup and clothes. Fang Chen was brought to Zheng Pianran¡¯s side by Dongfang Yunheng and asked Zheng Pianran to look after her for a while. Fang Xiao was stunned when she entered the dressing room and saw Gu Chenchen. This was because Dongfang Yunheng had not told her that Gu Chenchen would attend their wedding, much less told her that Gu Chenchen wanted to be her bridesmaid. This was something that she had never dreamed of. However, the truth was right in front of her eyes. If she wanted to reject it, she did not even need a bridesmaid, or even a stranger as her bridesmaid. However, before she could speak, Gu Chenchen spoke first With an iparably sincere smile on her face, she said softly, ¡°Miss Fang, I feel very honored to be your bridesmaid. To be able to see Yun Heng and the woman he loves walk into the hall of marriage hand in hand, I feel very gratified. In this life, seeing his happiness is my only wish. ¡° Hearing Gu Chenchen¡¯s words, Fang Xiao only then remembered that Gu Chenchen was a patient with uterine cancer. It was said that she only had half a year to a year¡¯s time. And for such a person to ask to be a bridesmaid, it was likely that Dongfang Yunheng wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse, and she ¡ª She couldn¡¯t possibly refuse in front of so many people, right There were two make-up artists, two stylists, and two costume artists. No matter what, she had to leave a little face for Gu Chenchen, right? When she thought of this, she did not re up in the end. Instead, she nodded lightly In an extremely calm voice, she said, ¡°thank you. I¡¯m naturally very happy that you can think things through and be my bridesmaid. I¡¯ve epted your blessing and Yun Heng. I also hope that you can find your own happiness as soon as possible. ¡° Fang Xiao¡¯s words were extremely calm. The makeup artist, stylist, and costume artist naturally knew Gu Chenchen, so they naturally did not say much. They just looked at the two of them, thinking that there would not be a good show to watch today, right? First was makeup. Fang Xiao actually did not want to put on makeup, but the makeup artist said that the bride would not be able to show the effect of the wedding dress if she did not put on makeup. One had to know that her wedding dress was specially tailored for her by Dongfang Yunheng, a famous French designer There was only one in the world, and only she had the opportunity to show it. Fang Xiao lowered her head. She really did not want to wear makeup because she did not want to take off her sses in front of these people. She also did not want these people to see the blind eyes of her dead fish bead. ¡°Can I wear sses to put on makeup? ¡± Fang Xiao hesitated for a moment before asking the makeup artist beside her. The two makeup artists looked at each other. They had obviously not thought of this question.. One of the makeup artists hesitated for a moment before exining to Fang Xiao, ¡°young Madam Dong Fang, we were just about to suggest to you that if you wear a wedding dress, it is best not to wear sses. If you are really short-sighted, we suggest that you wear contact lenses so that you can better disy your beauty. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need. I like wearing these sses. ¡± Fang Xiao directly rejected the makeup artist¡¯s suggestion Then, she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve also seen many brides wearing sses, so I don¡¯t need to wear makeup when my sses cover Dongfang. I don¡¯t need to use any eye shadow, eyeliner, eyshes. Because these are covered by the sses, you can¡¯t see anything. You can only draw where you can see. ¡° Chapter 2051

Chapter 2051: Chapter 2051 was too beautiful to be a bride

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The two make-up artists were speechless. They were high-level make-up artists, and their appearance fees were very high. They had wanted to use the opportunity to help young master Dongfang¡¯s wife put on makeup to show off their make-up skills They wanted to use this opportunity to make their reputation even more famous. They really wanted to dress Fang Xiao as one of the most beautiful brides in the world. After all, she was Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s wife. Helping her put on makeup was also an honor. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have this opportunity to show off their skills? But who would have thought that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s wife would be so stubborn. She actually had to wear sses to put on makeup, and she even had to wear such strange sses. Sunsses didn¡¯t look like sunsses, and short-sighted sses didn¡¯t look like short-sighted sses. They looked strange. Because of Fang Xiao¡¯s insistence. The makeup artist had no choice but to let her wear sses to put on makeup. The result was, of course, to make the entire makeup match her sses as much as possible, to make her sses match her entire face as much as possible To match the wedding gown she was going to wear today. After all, the makeup artist was still a high-level makeup artist. Even so, Fang Xiao was still a little surprised at herself in the mirror after putting on makeup. When did she be so beautiful Wearing the sses also looked very elegant. It was actually abination of beauty and nobility. She was very satisfied with the makeup artist¡¯s skills, but the makeup artist was not that satisfied with her. This was because her uncooperative attitude did not allow the makeup artist to fully disy her skills. Therefore, the two makeup artists with regrets put their attention on the bridesmaid, Gu Chenchen. Therefore, Gu Chenchen¡¯s makeup was even more exquisite than Fang Xiao¡¯s, so that Gu Chenchen looked even more dazzling than her. ¡°Wow, miss gu is even more beautiful than the bride today, ¡± The stylist next to her could not help but exim. Then, he said regretfully, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that even though she¡¯s so beautiful, she still can¡¯t be the bride. ¡° His words made everyone at the scene look at Gu Chenchen. Their eyes were filled with regret and mockery at the same time. What was the use of being so beautiful? In the end, wasn¡¯t she still no match for a woman wearing weird sses? Gu Chenchen was stared at by these people¡¯splicated gazes. Although there was no expression on her face, her heart immediately skipped a beat. Then, she looked at Fang Xiao, who was sitting in front of the mirror with her hair in a bun. Looking at the world¡¯s only out-of-print wedding dress on her, looking at the veil that symbolized the bride, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. All of this should have been hers. Everything should have been hers. It was all because of this woman, Fang Xiao. It was this shameless woman. It was she who was unscrupulous. It was she who was shameless. It was she who shamelessly climbed into Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s bed and snatched Dongfang Yunheng away from her. The wedding was scheduled to be held at noon on time. During the few hours in the morning, Fang Xiao had been staying in the dressing room. Perhaps Dongfang Yunheng was busy entertaining the guests, but he actually did note over. Gu Chenchen stayed in the dressing room for more than two hours. After she finished her makeup and changed into her bridesmaid dress, she excused herself to go to the bathroom and never came back. It was getting closer and closer to 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Gu Chenchen did note back, and Dongfang Yunheng had note over. Fang Xiao could not help but feel anxious. Today¡¯s wedding was not going to be held, or was it going to be canceled? Just as Fang Xiao was feeling anxious, Dongfang Yunheng finally pushed the door open and entered. However, there were faint beads of sweat on his forehead. It was unknown if he had just done a long-distance run. Chapter 2052

Chapter 2052: Chapter 2052: Bridesmaids Change

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Xiao, the wedding is about to start. Are you ready? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice was a little unsteady, but his expression seemed fine. Perhaps it was because of his excitement that his face was slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m ready. ¡± Fang Xiao stood up from the SOFA. Perhaps it was because she had sat for too long and her legs were a little numb, or perhaps it was because she was not used to the high heels of her shoes. In short, she staggered and directly pounced toward Dongfang Yunheng. ¡°Xiao Xiao! ¡± Dongfang Yunheng immediately took two steps forward and stretched out his hand to catch her. Then, he could not help but smile and said, ¡°stand firm. Let them hold youter. Walk carefully. I¡¯ll go out first. I still have to change my clothes. ¡° Only then did Fang Xiao notice that Dongfang Yunheng did not change his clothes, and there seemed to be a faint smell of sweating from his body. She could not help but be stunned again. Could it be that Dongfang Yunheng was running on the cruise ship today? Of course, she did not have the opportunity to ask Dongfang Yunheng such a topic because Dongfang Yunheng immediately turned around and walked out. The makeup artist and stylist beside her quickly came up to support her. ¡°seriously, the wedding march is already ying in front. The bride should be in position soon. Why isn¡¯t the bridesmaid back yet? ¡± The makeup artist grumbled at the side. At the same time, she arranged for five little girls who were supporting their skirts to stand in their respective positions. As soon as the makeup artist finished speaking, she heard a voice from the door, ¡°I¡¯m here. It shouldn¡¯t be toote, right? ¡° Fang Xiao only felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. She quickly raised her head and realized that it was really familiar because the person who came in was actually Dongfang Mu Yao. However, at this moment, she was actually wearing the bridesmaid¡¯s clothes. ¡°sister-inw, you don¡¯t mind me being your bridesmaid, do you? ¡± Mu Yao asked with a slightly excited smile on her face. Before Fang Xiao could nod her head, the voice of the emcee came from the front, ¡°now, please get the bride into position. ¡° ¡°sister-inw, let¡¯s go. ¡± Dongfang Mu Yao immediately came over and supported Fang Xiao. The two of them slowly walked towards the hall outside the Dressing Room. The five little girls behind them also supported the hem of Fang Xiao¡¯s wedding dress as they slowly walked together. Fang Xiao really wanted to ask Gu Chenchen, wasn¡¯t she the bridesmaid However, thinking that the wedding was going to be held at this time, and moreover, Mu Yao might not know about it, in the end, she was puzzled and did not ask anything. Although it was a cruise ship wedding, it was not really luxurious to the point of extravagance and waste. The entire hall appeared simple and generous without losing its elegance. However, there was not the slightest bit of luxury to be found. With the help of Mu Yao, Fang Xiao walked step by step towards the red ceremonial stage, towards the hall that belonged to her marriage, and towards the ce where she and Dongfang Yunheng wanted to make an oath. After the bride was in position, the groom was in position. Dongfang Yunheng was in a hurry to change his clothes, and he did not even put on any makeup. However, this made him look even more heroic, and his slightly messy hair made him look even more handsome. The wedding had invited a well-known priest. The priest ced his hand on the Holy Bible and read amon blessing that Fang Xiao did not understand at all. After the priest finished reading, he asked them, ¡°Fang Xiao, are you willing to marry Dongfang Yunheng as your wife? Whether it¡¯s birth, old age, illness, death, or natural disasters, are you willing to apany him forever? ¡° Fang Xiao looked at the man standing beside her and the sincerity on his face. Finally, she took a deep breath and replied in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡° Chapter 2053

Chapter 2053: Chapter 2053 finally became husband and wife

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, are you willing to take Fang Xiao as your wife? No matter if it¡¯s birth, old age, illness, death, or natural disasters, are you willing to apany her forever? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m willing! ¡± Dongfang Yunheng replied without hesitation. ¡°Now, in the name of the sacred Lord, I dere that Dongfang Yunheng and Fang Xiao are husband and wife. From now on... ¡° ... Fang Xiao only remembered that she didn¡¯t prepare a ring for Dongfang Yunheng when she heard the host say that they were going to exchange rings, and Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t seem to have prepared a ring for her either. That was because, in the week that they were waiting to get married, Dongfang Yunheng had never mentioned that he was going to buy a ring. However, what surprised her was that Dongfang Yunheng actually took out two rings. These two rings were obviously not new to him. They were silver rings that the two of them had bought many years ago in New Jersey. At that time, they didn¡¯t have any money. Dongfang Yunheng was working, and she didn¡¯t have any extra money besides the living expenses from her family. In order to let Dongfang Yunheng live a better life, she also helped Dongfang Yunheng to work after ss. And this pair of silver rings was bought by the two of them on Valentine¡¯s Day. At that time, Dongfang Yunheng said that Valentine¡¯s Day had to have a set of Valentine¡¯s items, and the set of Valentine¡¯s items was usually based on rings. Gold rings were very expensive, and diamond-encrusted rings were even more expensive. And the money that the two of them worked for was of course not enough. In the end, they bought a pair of silver rings. It wasn¡¯t expensive at that time, but it was a couple¡¯s ring. The dark flower on it was clover. After they separated, Fang Xiao didn¡¯t take the ring with her when she left. And in the past two years, she didn¡¯t ask Dongfang Yunheng, and Dongfang Yunheng never mentioned it. She thought that he had thrown it away long ago. However, she had not expected that he had kept it all along. She had not expected that he would actually take it out on their wedding day, and even use it to make their wedding rings. ¡°Brother, why are you making wedding rings out of Silver Rings? ¡± Mu Yao¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Dongfang Yunheng take out two rings from his trouser pocket She could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°how can you treat sister-inw like this? Isn¡¯t this too cheap? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng smiled and did not answer Mu Yao¡¯s question. Instead, he directly took Fang Xiao¡¯s hand and put thedy¡¯s ring on her ring finger. The ring was bought a few years ago. At that time, Fang Xiao was still wearing it a little loose and might even drop it if she was not careful. But now, it was just right. It was a little tight, but no matter how hard she tried, it could not fall off. After Dongfang Yunheng put it on her, Fang Xiao took the man¡¯s silver ring and put it on Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s ring finger. She did not think that the silver ring was cheap. In fact, she even felt that it was iparably precious It was much more precious than any expensive ring in the world! The wedding was grand and the guests were enthusiastic. However, as the bride, Fang Xiao was indeed exhausted. Especially at the banquet, she wore high heels and went with Dongfang Yunheng to toast the guests. There were more than forty tables, and even at the end, she could barely stand up, let alone drink. Indeed, she did not drink, but she drank a lot of fruit juice. Because she was pregnant, in the end, she used grape juice to pretend to be wine and muddled through with Dongfang Yunheng. She was the bride, so of course she could muddle through, but Dongfang Yunheng was the groom, so there were many times when he could not muddle through, so he could not help but have a few drinks with the guests. On the wedding night, Fang Xiao was so tired that she almost copsed. Therefore, after she was helped into her new room, she did not even bother to take a shower. She did not even bother to change out of her gown and just copsed on the bed and fell asleep. Chapter 2054

Chapter 2054: Chapter 2054: Why aren¡¯t you sleeping

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The so-called wedding candles did not appear at all because the wedding made her so tired that she could not straighten her back. Moreover, she was a pregnant woman, so she was even more exhausted. She did not know how long she slept. In her daze, she felt as if someone hade in and called her. However, her eyelids were too heavy and she could not open them. In the end, she ignored that person. She slept like this for several hours. When she woke up, she found that the room was lit with red candles. The entire room was indeed like the legendary bridal chamber. Beside her, her groom, Dongfang Yunheng, was sleeping. At this moment, he was wearing pajamas and had a faint smile on his face. His big hand was actually still holding onto her waist in an overbearing manner. She could not help but use her hand to move his hand. She wanted to take it away because she felt that his big hand was very heavy. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not move it away. Instead, the more she moved, the tighter the grip became. ¡°Hey, let go of me, ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but shout in a low voice. ¡°I need to go to the toilet. I drank too much juicest night. If I don¡¯t let go, I will wet the bed. ¡° ¡°...¡± Dongfang Yunheng finally let go of her waist. She let out a long sigh of relief and crawled out from under the nket. Only then did she realize that she was not wearing a formal dress, but a sexy nightdress, the kind that was almost transparent. ¡°Disgusting Pervert, ¡± she could not help but curse in her heart. She got down from the bed and used the dim candlelight to walk to the bathroom. She had originally nned to go to the toilet and return to sleep, but she did not expect that when she returned, the lion who had just been sleeping had already been woken up by her. It was now lying on the bed, smiling and waiting for her. ¡°You... why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Fang Xiao asked carefully. After she got on the bed, she tried to lie down on the side of the bed, not daring to go near him ... ¡°It¡¯s already past four o¡¯clock in the morning. If we don¡¯t hurry, our wedding night will be ruined. ¡± As he spoke, he squeezed over with an obviously ambiguous smile on his face. ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was speechless. This man, she did not want any wedding night at all, okay? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± Fang Xiao could not help but remind him as his big hand crawled into her nightdress. At the same time, she used her hand to pull his unruly hand out She said in an annoyed tone, ¡°didn¡¯t the doctor say that we can¡¯t sleep together for the first three months? It¡¯s easy to miscarry. ¡° ¡°...¡±only then did Dongfang Yunheng remember this matter ... ¡°But, I¡¯m in a lot of pain! ¡± He grabbed her hand with a backhand. Fang Xiao was shocked. Her hand kept pulling back forcefully. The current situation was definitely not good for her. Dongfang Yunheng looked harmless, but he was actually very ck-bellied. Tonight was the wedding night, so he definitely would not let her off easily. Sure enough, Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s style had always been to do whatever he wanted. Moreover, if he did not do it tonight, wouldn¡¯t he leave behind a lifetime of regret? Although he was only in his twenties, it seemed that he already had a lot of regrets. Therefore, hisrge hand grabbed Fang Xiao¡¯s head and did not allow her to move. He lowered his head slightly, pressed down his thin lips, and gently licked her slightly dry lips. The tip of his tongue forcefully pried open her teeth... ... When it came to love, Fang Xiao had always had many opponents. Moreover, she was pregnant at this time, so she was always careful. Therefore, she was even more unable to use her strength. In this situation, Dongfang Yunheng barely moved, and Fang Xiao fell into his arms weakly and numbly, melting his spring water and allowing him to do whatever he wanted! Chapter 2055

Chapter 2055: Chapter 2055: Why not

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Regardless of whether it was tacit consent, whether it was voluntary or forced, Dongfang Yunheng did not intend to give up on their wedding night at four o¡¯clock in the morning on their new marriage. Perhaps it was because he had taken into ount that she had not touched her during the early stages of pregnancy when she returned from Singapore, so the man who had been holding back for ten days moved very quickly, and the kiss was not over yet... ... Fang Xiao was really anxious and did not know what to do. After she fell in Singapore, there were signs of miscarriage. Although she managed to save the pregnancy, the doctor said that it was best not to have any signs of miscarriage again, otherwise it would be very difficult to save it. However, the current Dongfang Yunheng was like a beast in heat. It was obviously impossible to tell him to stop using words. Moreover, it was impossible for him to listen to her objections. Therefore, in a moment of desperation, Fang Xiao looked at his beautiful ears and those big round earlobes. Without thinking much, she directly opened her mouth and bit him. Fang Xiao¡¯s main goal was to bite Dongfang Yunheng until he was in pain. Her idea was very simple. When he was in pain, he naturally stopped. However, when the result of her bite reached Dongfang Yunheng, he felt a numbness all over his body. His waist and eyes shed, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Damn it, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. This woman had been trained by him for so long, yet she was still so clumsy. It was rare that she didn¡¯t know that a man¡¯s earlobe was the most sensitive part Wasn¡¯t she adding fuel to the fire? Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s body became even more excited after Fang Xiao took a bite, separated by the thin and transparent cloth. ... . . The hot breath of his rough breathing sprayed onto her neck ... Fang Xiao¡¯s entire body was limp beyond recognition under his tall flirtation. Her lips were also covered by his mouth. The back of her head was held by hisrge hand and could not move at all. Fang Xiao¡¯s body instinctively stiffened. Her entire body shivered and she immediately closed her legs. Her brain twisted forcefully to the side and finally freed her mouth from Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s mouth Her hands quickly grabbed Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s hand that was about to do something bad. She panted and said, ¡°No... ¡° ¡°Why not? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng growled in anger. His dark and deep eyes were now dark red. Damn it. Tonight was the wedding night? ¡°I¡¯m only eight weeks pregnant. It¡¯s the most dangerous time. The doctor didn¡¯t tell you that three months ago was the most dangerous time... ¡° Fang Xiao was incoherent as she tried to reason with him. Naturally, this was what the obstetrician and gynecologist had told him. Her body was also very ufortable when she was being flirted with by him. In fact, she wanted to, but she didn¡¯t forget her own situation, let alone the child in her stomach. ¡°Did your sperm worm enter your brain... ¡° Dongfang Yunheng stopped forcefully and his hand was pulled to her lower abdomen by her hand. Only then did he wake up a little. It seemed that her stomach was currently carrying his baby. He could not help but take a deep breath. Looking at the woman under him, he panted slightly and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you should feel very honored. The only woman who can let my sperm worm enter my brain is only you. ¡° He could not help but take a deep breath. Looking at the woman under him, he panted slightly and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you should feel very honored. The only woman who can let my sperm worm enter my brain is only you. ¡° ... ... Chapter 2056

Chapter 2056: Why did Chapter 2056 not count

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION But she couldn¡¯t say that to Dongfang Yunheng. Otherwise, that stubborn man would definitely say that she despised him. So she looked back at his face and gently patted his cheek She said softly, ¡°be good, be obedient. Hubby, go to the bathroom and take a cold shower. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s body stopped stiffly beside her. He used all his willpower to not let himself be suppressed. But he didn¡¯t really leave to take a cold shower in the bathroom. ¡°honey, ever since I found out that you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ve been very obedient. I haven¡¯t touched you. I miss you very much at night. I miss you so much that my hands have gone soft. ¡° This time, Fang Xiao was confused by Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s words. She did not understand what was the direct rtionship between him wanting her and his softness. However, after being stunned for a few seconds, she finally reacted. Her face turned red and she became angry from embarrassment. She grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it at Dongfang Yunheng, who was still hovering above her. ¡°YOU HOOLIGAN! ¡° To Dongfang Yunheng, the pillow was like a cotton bomb. It did not pose any threat at all. He reached out to catch the pillow and then looked at the woman beneath him and asked righteously, ¡°do you still want me to continue to be soft-hearted? ¡° Fang Xiao looked at Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s confident face and could not help but feel a trace of sympathy in her heart. She thought that when he missed her, he could only use his hands. ... However, just as she thought of this, she waspletely broken by the scene of Gu Chenchen¡¯s self-muttion when he kidnapped her younger brother twenty days ago. ¡°Haha, if you think I can think of a way to be soft-hearted, then the child in Miss Gu¡¯s stomach was made by your hands? It seems that Mr. Dongfang¡¯s hands can indeed rece certain functions, right? ¡° ¡°that time... Doesn¡¯t count... ¡± Dongfang Yunheng hesitated for a moment, and then answered very calmly, as if he had really made it with his hands that time. Doesn¡¯t count Fang Xiao didn¡¯t understand what he meant at once, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°why doesn¡¯t it count? ¡° It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, nor did she despise him. After all, he was her lifetime¡¯s sexual happiness. She was married to him, and in this lifetime, she would inevitably have to deal with him. However, this kind of thing had to be done at the right time, ce, and person, okay? In her current situation, she couldn¡¯t possibly disregard the baby in her belly for the sake of his baby, right Which baby was more important? ? ? ? ? ? ? ... A bunch of ellipses made the fans furious They couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly, ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, what do you mean? We¡¯ve been chasing this story for a long time. Why did you close the curtains at the critical moment and not let us see the most critical and exciting part? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng said with a bitter face, ¡°dear friends, please calm down. I was not the one who closed the curtains. I was wholeheartedly doing that thing with Fang Xiao. I really don¡¯t know anything about closing the curtains. You have to ask my mother what happened. She will be responsible for whether the curtains are closed or not. ¡° The fans turned their angry gazes to their stepmother and ganged up to attack her. ¡°Stepmother Qiao, what is the meaning of this? Ah? You are not going to let us see the most exciting part? ¡° Xiao Qiao put on a sad face and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. This is a critical moment. It¡¯s said that the h scan is very bad. Although Xiao Qiao personally doesn¡¯t think this is an h because it¡¯s just a hand scan, Ahem, but China said that this h is an h, so that, that, we can only close the curtains. When China passes the h scan, Xiao Qiao will definitely help them open the curtains. No, tear down the wall and let them perform in public. ¡° Chapter 2057

Chapter 2057: Chapter 2057: Gu Chenchen can¡¯t take it anymore

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao didn¡¯t think much about the sudden change of maid of honor at the wedding and the inexplicable disappearance of the original maid of honor, Gu Chenchen. What she thought was that Dongfang Yunheng probably didn¡¯t want to let Gu Chenchen be the maid of honor in the end She was probably afraid that Gu Chenchen would steal her limelight. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think about asking anyone about this matter because she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to gossip and talk too much. Moreover, Dongfang Yunheng and Gu Chenchen had already broken up, and she was already married to Dongfang Yunheng. It seemed like she would pursue the matter further It was not very interesting. Therefore, on the second day of their wedding, he and Dongfang Yunheng went on a cruise back to one inch Mo city on Binhai. Originally, Dongfang Yunheng had said that he would go to Venice for a honeymoon, but Fang Xiao said that she was pregnant. There was no point in going on a honeymoon now Therefore, he firmly opposed the n of going to Venice for a honeymoon. Seeing that Fang Xiao opposed it so much, Dongfang Yunheng could not help but say gloomily, ¡°then, after we get married, we won¡¯t even go on our honeymoon? Isn¡¯t that very regretful? ¡° ¡°If it¡¯s regretful, then it¡¯s regretful. ¡± Fang Xiao stared at him with conviction and could not help but shake her hand. ¡°I¡¯d rather be regretful than... going soft again. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng was slightly stunned. When he saw her rubbing her hand, he could not help butugh again. He whispered in her ear, ¡°about that... did you experience the feeling of going softst night? ¡° Fang Xiao red at him fiercely. This man was married, so he did not have the face to be shameless. If he had known earlier, she would not have agreed to marry him. If that was the case, he would have more or less had the face. Seeing her re at him, Dongfang Yunheng didn¡¯t get angry He just said listlessly, ¡°alright then, since you don¡¯t agree to go on a honeymoon, then we can only go back to our own vi. It¡¯s thekeside vi that you used to clean. From now on, the two of us will live there. ¡° Fang Xiao saw the ambiguous expression on his face and thought about thekeside vi that the two of them would live in in the future. She couldn¡¯t help but panic in her heart She couldn¡¯t help but shout in a low voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s more lively with more people. Let¡¯s just... live in one inch of Mo city. I think it¡¯s better to live with your mother. ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. Did he make this little woman too softst night Now she was actually so afraid of living alone in a vi with him. Therefore, he said Sullenly, ¡°staying in one inch Mo city is also fine, but since we¡¯re married, we don¡¯t have to live in the same building as my parents. Our building is in the southeast. It¡¯s called Heng Yuan. Do you think anyone wille to our building tonight? ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was immediately speechless. After all, whether they went on a honeymoon or not was the same. In short, this man would never let her go, and her hands... ... They were so sore and soft! ! ! ! ! ! ! ¡°Why don¡¯t you go abroad on business? ¡± Fang Xiao finally thought of a way. Then she said excitedly, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t you have a branch overseas? I think you shoulde back after spending three to five months abroad... ¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go abroad for a year? How about this? When Ie back, your child will be born and your period will be over, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said coldly, as if he wanted to throw her into the sea. Fang Xiao was stunned. She thought that it was possible, but before she could speak, she heard Mu Yao¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Big Brother, something bad has happened. Just now, second brother called and said that sister Chenchen can¡¯t take it anymore. He wants you to go to the hospital immediately. He can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡° Gu Chenchen can¡¯t take it anymore. What¡¯s going on? Chapter 2058

Chapter 2058: Chapter 2058 I don¡¯t love you

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao waspletely stunned. Wasn¡¯t Gu Chenchen fine yesterday She had evene to her dressing room to have her makeup artist do her makeup. At that time, she had the momentum of wanting to overpower her as a bride. How could Gu Chenchen not be able to do it in the blink of an eye in just a day? Dongfang Yunheng obviously did not have that much time to exin to her. He just quickly ran out of the room. He did not even bother to exin the reason to Fang Xiao as he quickly got off the cruise ship and drove away. ¡°Mu Yao, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Fang Xiao chased after Mu Yao from the room. Seeing that she was about to leave, she couldn¡¯t help but go up to her and ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Gu Chenchen? Is Her uterine cancer acting up? ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother tell you? ¡± Mu Yao looked at Fang Xiao and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Gu Chenchenmitted suicide on the deck of the cruise ship yesterday, forcing my brother to change his bride at thest minute. ¡° Yesterday morning, Dongfang Yunheng was very busy. Because there were too many guests, and some of them had rushed over from the United States. They were his former ssmates, so he was very busy recruiting guests. Just as he was busy, a staff member from a weddingpany came to look for him. He said that his bride was waiting for him on the deck of the cruise ship, as if she had something to say to him. Dongfang Yunheng did not doubt it. He thought that Fang Xiao must have seen Gu Chenchen in the dressing room, so he came to ask why he had asked Gu Chenchen to be her maid of honor. He should have exined it to him. Actually, he had not agreed to let Gu Chenchen be Fang Xiao¡¯s maid of honor. It was his mother, Xi Muru, who had agreed. Because his mother said that Gu Chenchen had uterine cancer after all, and only had half a year left to live. Let¡¯s not look at the monk¡¯s face and look at the Buddha¡¯s face ¡°For the sake of Uncle Gu Chenchen, let¡¯s let her be the bridesmaid for a while. She can only stand on the stage for two minutes. I believe that Fang Xiao is magnanimous and will not fuss about it. As long as we do our job well, we will be fine. ¡° Since his mother had said so, he could not object openly, so he reluctantly agreed. However, he thought that it was very likely that Gu Chenchen would attack Fang Xiao on the way to send Fang Xiao to the stage Therefore, he had done his job well in advance and did not let her have any chance to attack Fang Xiao. Dongfang Yunheng thought that Fang Xiao was looking for him on the deck, so he quickly walked towards the deck. In his heart, he was still thinking about how to exin to Fang Xiaoter. No matter what, he had to convince her and endure it. Today¡¯s bride would definitely be her.. He couldn¡¯t possibly marry someone as scheming as Gu Chenchen. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the person waiting for him on the deck wasn¡¯t Fang Xiao, but Gu Chenchen. Moreover, she was standing at the edge of the deck. She was wearing a pure white wedding dress and a wedding veil on her head. ¡°Miss Gu, why are you looking for me? ¡± Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s face immediately darkened, and his voice clearly turned cold. ¡°Yun Heng, I really love you. ¡± Gu Chenchen¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Her voice was choked with sobs as she said, ¡°I really want to marry you. Today... can you let me be your bride? Let me marry you on behalf of Fang Xiao? ¡° ¡°impossible. ¡± Dongfang Yunheng denied Gu Chenchen¡¯s words without even thinking Then, he said coldly, ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve already said what I should have said. I don¡¯t want to say it again. In short, I don¡¯t love you, and it¡¯s impossible for me to marry you. So, it¡¯s useless for you to wear a wedding dress. ¡° Chapter 2059

Chapter 2059: Chapter 2059: so that¡¯s how it is

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Dongfang Yunheng turned around and was about to leave when Gu Chenchen¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Dongfang Yunheng, if you don¡¯t agree to marry me today, I¡¯ll jump into the sea! ¡° Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s footsteps stopped. He turned around and looked at Gu Chenchen who was standing at the edge of the deck He couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Miss Gu, no one will believe you if you say that the wolf hase too many times. So, please don¡¯t keep putting on such a show. I¡¯m tired of your tricks. You¡¯d better change your method. ¡° After saying this, Dongfang Yunheng turned around and walked away again. However, he had only taken three steps when he heard a thump behind him. He was slightly stunned and turned around. Gu Chenchen, who had been on the edge of the deck, had actually disappeared. He quickly ran to the edge of the deck and saw Gu Chenchen iling in the sea. One of her high heels was hanging on the edge of the deck. ¡°someone... someone, quickly! Someone fell into the sea! ¡± After Dongfang Yunheng shouted these few times, he took the lead and jumped into the sea. He quickly chased after Gu Chenchen, who was slowly sinking into the sea ... Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s voice quickly alerted the rescue team on the cruise ship, so everyone jumped into the sea. Originally, Gu Chenchen could swim, but when she jumped into the sea, she tripped on the rope on the edge of the deck Therefore, her ankle twisted and caused a cramp in her calf, so she could not swim in the water. It was this result that made Gu Chenchen drink a lot of seawater. When Dongfang Yunheng caught her sinking body in the sea, she was already unconscious. The standby doctor on the cruise ship quickly came to the deck and gave Gu Chenchen first-aid measures. Artificial breathing and other methods were ineffective. In the end, he had no choice but to put an oxygen mask on Gu Chenchen and send her to the nearest hospital on the shore. Of course, Dongfang Yunheng followed her because Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle and aunt were also scared out of their wits. Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother did note, so he could not leave Gu Chenchen alone at this time. After all, Gu Chenchen jumped into the water for him. However, it was still a long distance to the hospital on shore. It would take a few hours. The doctor said that Gu Chenchen might not be able tost that long. In the end, she chose a nearby,rger ind with a simple clinic. Dongfang Yunheng naturally apanied her to the clinic. However, the doctors in the clinic could not do anything about it. They only said that the current situation would not allow her to die, but they could not wake her up. Moreover, the most important person she valued the most could stay by her side and watch over her. He could say something that she liked to hear, or say something that could fulfill her wish. He wanted to see if he could awaken her wish to live Could it wake her up earlier. This made Dongfang Yunheng in a difficult position. The only thing Gu Chenchen wanted to hear was that he told her that he was willing to marry her, but he really wasn¡¯t willing to marry her. Of course, if it was to save someone¡¯s life, there was nothing wrong with lying. The key now was that he had to rush back to the cruise ship to marry Fang Xiao. That woman was the one he should treat with sincerity. Gu Chenchen was too fake, and he didn¡¯t have the mood to sit here and apany her Even if he was lying to him. In the end, after weighing the pros and cons, he called his younger brother Yun Zai and asked him to rush to the ind to pretend to be him. He had to rush back to marry Fang Xiao, and he didn¡¯t want to dy the wedding. Chapter 2060

Chapter 2060: Chapter 2060: Donating Corneas

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Xiao never dreamed that such a thing would happen on the cruise ship where her wedding ceremony was held yesterday. No Wonder Dongfang Yunheng had beads of sweat on his forehead when he rushed backter to hold the wedding ceremony with her Moreover, his expression was somewhat unnatural. It turned out that he had experienced being forced by Gu Chenchen with his life, but he did not choose Gu Chenchen and still chose her. This made her iparably moved, and her eyes unconsciously became moist. ¡°sister-inw, let¡¯s go to the hospital to see Miss Gu too. ¡± Mu Yao saw Fang Xiao¡¯s expression change, so she cautiously said, ¡°just now, my second brother called and asked me to bring you over. I reckon that the situation there has changed. ¡° Fang Xiao nodded. Since Dongfang Yunheng had already rushed over, and Dongfang Yunzai had asked Mu Yao to bring her over, then it was better for her to go over and take a look. No matter what, Gu Chenchen was still a woman who loved Dongfang Yunheng. Of course, Gu Chenchen did not have a clinic on that ind. Yesterday, he had been transferred by Dongfang Yunzai and Gu Chenchen¡¯s uncle to the best hospital in Binhai. However, because of the long journey, because Gu Chenchen had drunk too much seawater, and because Gu Chenchen¡¯s body was not very good to begin with, no matter how good the hospital was, it was unable to save her from the consequences of her willful behavior. When Fang Xiao and Mu Yao rushed to the hospital, Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother was crying her heart out She cried at the door of the ward, ¡°Chenchen, why didn¡¯t you listen to your mother? You didn¡¯t listen to her when she told you not to go to his wedding, and you didn¡¯t listen to her when she told you not to be a bridesmaid. Now, you¡¯re risking your life for this man. ¡°. ...¡± Mrs. Gu cried her heart out. It was really touching and sad to hear it. Perhaps Fang Xiao was someone who had experienced great sorrow, but she did not feel anything. She just looked at the woman who was crying her heart out from afar. Mu Yao stood beside Fang Xiao and looked at the woman who was sitting on the ground crying. She could not help but say in annoyance, ¡°Sigh, I was wondering why sister Chen Chen is so fake. Her mother is such a fake person. Like mother, like daughter. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Xiao was a little speechless. She had thought that if Mrs. Gu was crying like this, it would be fine if she was not touched. However, the Dongfang family would still be touched no matter what, right? Who knew that the teenage Mu Yao would say this. It seemed that Mrs. Gu¡¯s performance had not reached the point of perfection? Just as Fang Xiao was thinking about Mrs. Gu¡¯s performance, Dongfang Yunzai walked out of the ward. He looked at Mrs. Gu, who was sitting on the ground and crying. Then, he shook his head and walked over to Fang Xiao. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW, quickly go and have your body checked. If you haven¡¯t caught a cold in the past two days and are hospitalized today, I reckon that you¡¯ll be able to receive surgery tomorrow and the day after. ¡° ¡°What Surgery? ¡± Fang Xiao was shocked. She instinctively took a step back and stared at Dongfang Yunzai with a vignt gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need any surgery. ¡° Dongfang Yunzai could not help but smile when he saw her expression. He quickly said to her, ¡°it¡¯s not any other surgery. It¡¯s a surgery to rece the cornea. Miss Gu has already signed the donation form. She has agreed to donate the cornea. ¡° Fang Xiao was stunned. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. Gu Chenchen had actually agreed to donate the cornea to her. How was this possible Did Gu Chenchen hate her that much? Chapter 2061

Chapter 2061: Chapter 2061: Inseparable for life

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The corneas are not donated to you alone, ¡± Dongfang Yunzai exined to Fang Xiao ¡°One cornea can be used for three eyes, and a pair of corneas can be used for six eyes. So, you only ount for one-sixth of it. ¡° ¡°But... does she know that I will ount for one-sixth of it? ¡± Fang Xiao still shook her head. She did not want to take advantage of her. Moreover, Gu Chenchen only had corneas, so she did not want them. ¡°She... ¡°She should know, right? ¡± Dongfang Yunzai carefully said, ¡°We feel that this is an opportunity. My brother is afraid that you won¡¯t ept it, so he doesn¡¯t dare to tell you. Let me tell you. Actually, it¡¯s just a corneas. The most important thing is.. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to use her corneas. I¡¯ll leave them for those who need them more. ¡± Fang Xiao quickly interrupted Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s words. Then, she turned around and walked toward the hospital¡¯s main entrance. Although she knew that corneas were nothing and that it was only one-sixth of what she needed, she still felt that if she were to rece Gu Chenchen¡¯s corneas, then every day from now on, when she looked at Dongfang Yunheng.. Gu Chenchen was looking at Dongfang Yunheng in her eyes. Although she knew that this was nothing and that Gu Chenchen no longer existed, she still could not ept it in her heart. She thought that Dongfang Yunheng could not ept it either, so she asked Dongfang Yunheng toe and tell her. Dongfang Yunzai looked at Fang Xiao¡¯s retreating figure and shrugged. He turned around somewhat helplessly and happened to see Dongfang Yunheng walking over from the corridor. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really right. She doesn¡¯t want Gu Chenchen¡¯s corneas. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really convinced by the two of you. If you don¡¯t want it, she doesn¡¯t want it either. You¡¯re really a husband and wife. A pair of rotten wood husband and wife. I¡¯ll see when you can help her find a suitable corneas. ¡° ¡°rotten wood is rotten wood, ¡± Dongfang Yunheng said without caring at all. Then, he said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you and not rotten wood at all? That¡¯s why you¡¯re very open-minded. As long as it¡¯s a young and beautiful girl, you won¡¯t reject anyone... ¡° ¡°Alright, alright, alright. In the future, don¡¯te to me for your matters. ¡± Dongfang Yunzai¡¯s expression immediately changed. He turned around and walked out of the door. Honestly, in order to get Gu Chenchen to donate the corneas, he had put in a lot of effort and put in a lot of good words. In the end, it was not easy for Gu Chenchen¡¯s mother to finally nod her head and agree to donate the corneas. However, in the end, his efforts were futile. Dongfang Yunheng did not ept it, and Fang Xiao did not appreciate it. Instead, Dongfang Yunheng took the opportunity to scold him. He would never pay attention to this rotten wood couple in the future. Let them rot like this for the rest of their lives, he thought angrily. He did not even want to return to one inch ink city. He drove straight to the airport. He should go back to Singapore. Gu Chenchen passed away the next afternoon. It was said that in the end, she donated her corneas, allowing the three people who had lost their sight due to the injury to their corneas to see again. However, Fang Xiao was not in that one-sixth of the world. She still wore her sses and still saw the world with one eye. She did not think that there was anything wrong with this. It was not like she could not see. Of course, using one eye to see the world would definitely be a regret. However, Dongfang Yunheng had said that he had already searched the entire world for people to donate their corneas. If there was a chance, he would definitely make her left eye see again. However, Fang Xiao felt that it was not that important to regain her sight. What was important was that she and Dongfang Yunheng had finallye together after a long detour. What was important was that from now on, she would have someone to apany her in her life. There would be someone to care for. There would be someone who needed her love and care. There would also be someone who needed her care. ... She would always hold her hand and stand shoulder to shoulder with her. From now on, they would be at the ends of the Earth, forever following each other. They would never be separated again. ... ... Ps: Dear ones, Wen Wen¡¯s ending is here. Whether you like it or not, Xiao Qiao doesn¡¯t want to say anything more. In short, I hope that all lovers in the world will eventually get married! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!